《The Deadly Assassin Robin》


 Chapter 1

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1 Dragon Dagger


    "Old Fred, if you keep this up, you''re going to end up dead in some woman''s arms!"


    Robin Ramsey remarked, eyeing the aging man in front of him.


    Old Fred brushed off the lipstick smudges on his face, looking bewildered. He fished out a credit card and handed it over to Robin.


    "Robin, this leopard-print card is packed with cash-there''s a few trillion dors on it!


    "Plus, I own high-end properties in major cities worldwide. You can stay at any of them whenever you like.


    "Andstly, here''s a gift from me..." Old Fred began to say, but then he eximed, "Oops! Not that!"


    He pulled out a piece of ckce lingerie from his belt, realizing it was the wrong item.


    After a moment of fumbling, he finally produced a curious short dagger.


    "This dragon dagger has been lost for fifty years. I''m giving it to you now. It''s not just any dagger-it has the power to ...


    "Uh, never mind. Someone will reach out to you at the right time. Just wait for them in Draconia.


    "Robin, once you wrap up your engagement back home, just ...


    "


    Old Fred tried to continue, but four exceptionally attractive women with striking figures came down the stairs, ready to usher him away. "Old Fred, stop stalling! We''re all dying to get going!"


    "Don''t worry. Your dedicated disciple is so skilled that even demons fear him. He''ll be fine!"


    "Ah!" Momentster, Old Fred''s distressed cries echoed from the upstairs bedroom.


    Robin nced towards the second floor, shrugged, and slipped the leopard-print card into his wallet.


    Leaving Old Fred''s house, he hopped into a cab for the airport, examining the dragon dagger.


    The dagger''s intricate designs shimmered like a dragon exhaling mist and clouds, radiating a powerful aura. The golden scales glistened in the car''s dim light.


    After over twenty hours of flight, hended in Harmonfield, Draconia.


    The bustling economic hub on the eastern coast was gently nketed in the soft snowfall of the setting sun.


    Robin reviewed the engagement contract details. After a quick check, he took a cab to the Miller Group Building in the heart of the city.


    Old Fred had mentioned that Robin''s fianc¨¦e, Alice Miller, was part of a match arranged by their grandfathers long ago, before either Robin or Alice were born.


    Robin had spent many years with Old Fred, who had never spoken much about his own family despite him asking many times.


    Robin had learned medicine, developed his skills, and mastered the art ofbat under Old Fred''s guidance.


    Recently, Old Fred had taken him to Fricana.


    From that point forward, the blood-soaked and chaotic mercenary battlefield weed a new force, one whose very presence sent shivers down the spines of all who heard their name-a figure feared across the globe, a true bringer of death. Moving like a shadow, this individual remained elusive, earning the codename "Dragon Dagger."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Robin gazed at the now-yellow engagement contract, lost in thought.


    "I wonder what my future wife will be like. Is she beautiful? Kind?"


    He spent the ride imagining what Alice might look like.


    After thirty minutes, the cab arrived in Harmonfield''s city district.


    Robin rolled down the window and took in the city lights, feeling an odd sense of familiarity.


    But then he sensed an imminent danger approaching.


    Robin was focused forward, alert, and ready.


    Crash!


    A screeching of brakes and a jarring metallic crash suddenly pierced the quiet night.


    A battered Porsche, wrecked in a collision, hurtled directly towards Robin''s taxi with rming speed.


    The taxi driver, frozen in terror, was unable to move.


    Robin quickly seized the steering wheel with one hand and yanked the handbrake with the other, executing a sharp, skidding maneuver.


    The taxi narrowly missed a direct collision with the two out-of-control vehicles, with a gap of less than a millimeter.


    Bang!


    After a brief pause, the stillness was shattered by a gunshot.


    From behind the barricades, four armed men emerged from a BMW SUV.


    Two of them brandished their weapons at the onlookers, while another dragged a wounded woman from the Porsche, pressing his gun to her head.


    The leader, a bald man, shouted to the bystanders, "Get down!"


    Bang!


    A shot rang out, striking the forehead of the bravest soul who tried to intervene.


    The crowd erupted into screams of panic.


    Everyone hit the ground, too terrified to raise their heads.


    Robin, seated in the taxi, observed the scene through the window.


    Under the cold glow of streetlights, snowkes whirled violently.


    The blood staining the snow from the wreckage cast a sinister shadow over the city night.


    In the dim light, the woman''s tall, striking figure was unmistakable, even though blood marred her elegant features.


    Her exceptional beauty was evident, even in such a state.


    At that moment, the robbers noticed Robin still sitting in the car.


    "Get out of the car now! Hands on your head and get down!" one of the robbers shouted, aiming his gun at Robin.


    Robin offered a detached smile, ignoring the armed men, and slowly rolled down the window.


    He fixed his gaze on the hostage woman.


    "Let her go!"


    His voice was calm and firm, cutting through the icy, deste atmosphere with a piercing intensity.


    The robbers'' hands holding their guns trembled.


    The terrified woman, Shirley Dunn, turned her head and caught a glimpse of Robin''s calm, enigmatic face, her heart racing with confusion.


    Shirley, the heiress of Harmonfield''s leading family, the Dunns, and the current CEO of Dunns Group, had never encountered someone soposed and strikingly handsome. This man confronted a gang of ruthless criminals with such unwavering calm.


    "You''re gonna die today!" The robber, momentarily shocked, growled and pulled the trigger.


    "No!" Shirley screamed in terror, closing her eyes and crying out in desperation.


    A frigid wind swept through, causing trees to sway and branches to quiver.


    In an instant, the scene erupted into a frenzy of chaotic light and swirling dust.


    The snowstorm intensified, turning into a blizzard-like whirlwind!


    After the gunshot, the world plunged into total silence.


    On the disordered street, only Shirley''s solitary, disheveled figure remained.


    People''s eyes scanning the area soon noticed the four robbers lying lifelessly in the pristine snow.


    The rapid events felt almost surreal.


    If not for the sight of the robbers'' bodies on the ground, it would be hard to believe it had really happened.


    The four robbers had been killed with a single strike to the throat.


    Their blood trickled down their necks, steaming faintly in the cold snow!


    "Shirley, are you... are you alright?"


    A white-haired elder from a speeding Mercedes rushed to Shirley, worry etched on his face.


    "Grandpa, I... I''m... fine!" Shirley finally regained herposure.


    She clung tightly to her grandfather, Drake Dunn''s, arm, her body still trembling uncontrobly.


    Her anxious gaze followed the taxi as it vanished into the snowstorm.


    Although she couldn''t see the face of the person in the car, the chilling sense of death lingered, filling her with overwhelming fear.


    Drake surveyed the robbers'' bodies, wiped sweat from his brow, and instructed, "Quickly, alert everyone in the Dunns to find the young man from that taxi immediately! "Even if we have to search the entire Harmonfield, we must locate him!"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 A Heavy Blow


    Robin left the chaotic scene in a taxi and made his way to the Miller Group''s headquarters.


    The Miller Group was in the midst of their annual New Year''s celebration.


    The front of the building was lined with an array of luxurious cars, and festive decorations brightened the ce, creating a jubnt atmosphere.


    Inside the lobby, a crowd of prominent figures from Harmonfield mingled.


    Robin, dressed in casual clothing, looked out of ce among the elegantly attired guests.


    Despite his unassuming appearance, the doorman allowed him entry.


    In today''s world, many wealthy young people like to dress down and blend in, making it difficult to distinguish between the wealthy and those less fortunate based on appearance alone. Robin made a beeline for the buffet table in the grand hall.


    After enduring a lengthy flight, he was famished.


    Ignoring the curious stares of other guests, he loaded his te with a generous amount of food, grabbed two sses of red wine, and began to eat with great enthusiasm.


    "Is this guy here just to eat and drink?"


    "I thought he was some young man from a prominent family, pretending to be humble at the Millers'' party."


    "Look at him-he''s eating like he''s never had a meal before."


    "Probably some low-level freeloader trying to crash high-society events for a bit of luck."


    "Why is this imposter even here? Someone needs to tell the staff to inform the Millers'' manager and get him out!"


    It wasn''t long before Robin attracted the attention of the partygoers.


    Chris Miller, the Millers'' head butler, approached Robin amid whispers of disapproval.


    Seeing Robin devouring his food, Chris''s face showed irritation.


    "Sir, could you please inform me if you were invited by the Miller Group to this New Year''s event?"


    Robin continued eating arge steak, looking up briefly as he said, "I wasn''t invited by the Millers. I''m Alice''s fianc¨¦, here to honor our engagement."


    His announcement caused an immediate stir of disbelief!


    So, he''s just a freeloader after all!


    How dare he im to be Alice''s fianc¨¦!


    It''s utterly absurd!


    Alice, the striking CEO of the Miller Group, was a major figure in Harmonfield''s business world.


    The wealthy suitors, influential officials, and eligible bachelors vying for her attention could fill half of Harmonfield.


    And here was this man, in shabby casual clothes and eating like a street beggar, making such ims at the Millers'' prestigious New Year''s party! "How dare you!" Chris''s voice was icy.


    "You insolent fool, I''ll overlook your ignorance this time. Leave now, or I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    The guests in the hall looked at Robin with mockery,ughing heartily.


    "Is this guy out of his mind? Spouting such nonsense at the Millers'' New Year''s party?"


    "How could Ms. Miller have such an unworthy fianc¨¦?"


    "He should take a good look at himself! How pathetic, haha..."


    Robin, still chewing his steak, looked up at the mocking faces around him.


    He shot Chris an irritated nce and said, "Who are you to tell me to leave? I''m Alice''s fianc¨¦. Let here out so I can speak with her." Chris, momentarily stunned, responded with anger, "Kid, if you want to know who I am, I''ll tell you! I''m Chris Miller, the head butler of the Millers!"


    Robin paused, a small smirk forming on his lips as he replied, "Oh? Chris? So you''re one of us. Perfect. Now, take me to my fianc¨¦e." "Damn! This guy is not only poor but alsopletely out of his mind!" The guests in the hall suddenly became more animated.


    "How dare he call Mr. Chris, the head butler of the Millers, by his first name! This guy''s got some nerve!"


    "Everyone knows Mr. Chris is a martial arts expert. Very few people in Harmonfield would dare challenge him."


    "It seems like this kid is about to get thrown out!"


    Chris sneered, "Kid, do you have the courage to repeat what you just said?"


    Robin looked at Chris with a puzzled expression. "What? It seems like you''re having trouble hearing. I''m your future employer. Do you not understand what I''m saying?" Robin''s remark sparked another round ofughter from the guests.


    "This guy is something else."


    "He actually sees himself as part of the Millers? That''s hrious..."


    11


    At that moment, Chris''s face turned a deep shade of red with anger. He roared, "You''ve got guts, kid!"


    In front of so many important figures in Harmonfield, being publicly insulted by someone like this was uneptable.


    Chris swung a powerful punch at Robin.


    He put all of his strength into the strike!


    Robin momentarily paused, looking at Chris with bewilderment.


    Seriously? A butler daring to strike his future employer? Is he trying to get himself fired?


    As Chris''s punch came crashing towards him, Robin casually deflected it.


    Chris immediately felt as though his fist had hit a solid steel wall.


    He stumbled backward several feet.


    Robin looked at Chris with contempt and shook his head.


    Theughter in the hall turned into shocked gasps.


    The head butler of the Millers, Chris, had been effortlessly knocked down by this seemingly insignificant young man!


    No one had expected this apparently clueless youth to have such skill.


    Chris was also deeply astonished.


    He had put all his strength into that punch!


    He was sure that very few in Harmonfield could withstand it.


    Yet this kid had effortlessly countered it!


    Was it just luck, or was I too careless?


    At that moment, a dozen security guards from the Miller Group stormed in with stun sticks.


    "What''s happening, Chris?"


    Chris, still furious, pointed at Robin and ordered, "This scoundrel dared to create a scene at our New Year''s party. Tie him up and break his legs!" The security guards immediately surrounded Robin.


    Robin sighed, understanding the Miller Group''s intentions.


    "I''ve already imed to be their future employer, and yet they''re sending so many low-level goons to hassle me."


    Want to test my abilities?


    Fine, let''s see what you''ve got!


    As the security guards raised their stun sticks to confront Robin, a figure suddenly dashed past them.


    In an instant, they felt a heavy blow to their necks.


    Within seconds, the guards were unconscious on the floor.


    Robin nced at the pile of guards and said, "You guys are too weak!"


    The scene left everyone in the hall screaming in shock.


    What just happened?


    No one had seen it clearly.


    Chris, observing from the sidelines, furrowed his brow.


    This kid is no ordinary person!


    At that moment, another group of security guards rushed in from outside, ready to join the fray.


    Amanding voice cut through the chaos. "Enough! What are you all doing?"


    The hall fell silent as everyone turned to see a stunning young woman descending the stairs from the second floor.


    The woman was slender and graceful, with a face of remarkable beauty.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Her bright eyes shone with a cool, regal presence.


    This was Alice, the CEO of the Miller Group!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 I''m Your Fianc¨¦Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re Alice?" Robin pushed through the gathering crowd and took a good look at Alice.


    Alice frowned, struggling to understand the intentions of this unfamiliar person, and responded coolly, "Who are you? "This is the Miller Group''s New Year''s party. How dare you make a scene here!


    "I suggest you leave now before you really upset the Millers!"


    Robin was momentarily surprised. She seems quite assertive, but there''s somethingpelling about her icy attitude. "Alice, I''m your fianc¨¦. I''vee to honor our engagement today. So, when can we go to City Hall to finalize the marriage?" Laughter erupted throughout the previously silent hall.


    This guy is seriously amusing.


    "What are you talking about? If you keep making absurd ims here, I''ll kick you out!" Alice retorted sharply.


    A man standing next to her stepped forward and dered sternly, "Who is this fool? How dare he sully Alice''s reputation!"


    "Step aside!" Robin pushed past the man and moved closer to Alice.


    "Alice, I really am your fianc¨¦. Here''s the marriage contract that my grandfather and your grandfather signed."


    Robin presented a yellowed parchment to Alice.


    The guests at the party gasped in astonishment.


    "Wow! A marriage contract?"


    "This guy has some nerve. He must be desperate!"


    "Trying to attach himself to a powerful family with such an outdated approach?"


    Alice''s eyes narrowed as she examined the contract in Robin''s hand.


    She could feel her hands trembling slightly.


    The handwriting and signature were unmistakably her grandfather''s!


    Zachary Gill, the man beside Alice, scrutinized the old paper with a shift in his expression.


    A scruffy kid daring topete for a woman with me?


    He must be out of his mind!


    "A marriage contract? Do you really think such an antiquated document has any relevance in today''s world?"


    "Haha, kid, do you think you can deceive Alice with a fake marriage contract?"


    Zachary gestured to a few of the Gills'' bodyguards. "Throw him out!"


    "Wait, Mr. Gill!" Alice interjected, taking the contract from Robin.


    She examined it carefully, her brow furrowing in concentration.


    She had indeed heard from her grandfather about an engagement.


    She hadn''t believed it was real!


    Looking at Robin, he didn''t appear wealthy or influential at all.


    "What do you do for a living? Where''s your family?" Alice inquired and probed.


    Robin shrugged. "I''m currently unemployed. My family is probably no longer around." Laughter and derisivements filled the hall. "A jobless drifter, huh? Haha..." Alice''s eyes shed with disdain.


    How could a man like this, from the lower echelons of society, ever be worthy of me, Alice!


    I''m destined to be a queen-like figure, akin to Daphne West from Alphacrest Group!


    "This talk of marriage contracts is pure nonsense!"


    A middle-aged man stepped forward to stand in front of Alice. He spoke harshly.


    "Kid, get out of here immediately. We don''t wee you!"


    This man was Alice''s father, Jeffrey Miller.


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Miller!" Zachary greeted them with a friendly smile.


    Jeffrey''s wife, Juliet Miller, returned the smile with genuine warmth. "Oh, Mr. Gill, I''m so sorry you had to see this."


    Her pleasant expression quickly faded as she shifted her gaze sharply toward Robin. "A marriage contract? How dare you try to fool us!"


    "Do you even know your position? Do you think you''re good enough for my daughter?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 Do You Think You''re Good Enough?


    Robin, noticing the disdainful expressions on Alice''s family members, felt a surge of frustration.


    He hade to honor a promise made by his grandfather not to endure condescension based on wealth and status.


    With Old Fred''s card holding at least two trillion dors, he believed he didn''t deserve to be demeaned by the Millers!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Enough of this!" Alice interrupted, her face etched with frustration as she cut off her family''s barrage.


    Turning to Robin, she continued, "Today is the Miller Group''s New Year''s party, and my grandfather is overseas receiving medical treatment.


    "We''ll discuss the marriage contract after the party, once we''ve had a chance to reach my grandfather.


    "We honor our promises!


    "Since you have the marriage contract, I won''t ask you to leave immediately. You can stay and eat to your heart''s desire.


    "But keep this in mind!


    "All the attendees here are prominent figures in Harmonfield, and they are our honored guests. You are not on their level and should not interrupt them, understood?" With a cold nce, Alice tossed the marriage contract back at Robin and walked toward the stage.


    Zachary sneered at Robin, saying, "Kid, know your ce. Eat what you want, and leave afterwards. This isn''t where you belong!"


    The crowd''sughter and derision were palpable, and their gazes towards Robin were filled with condescension.


    Robin felt a wave of revulsion.


    Alice''s sophisticated face now seemed repellent to him.


    Eat to my heart''s desire?


    Do they take me for a beggar?


    "I have no interest in your mediocre party. Please have your grandfather give me an answer immediately," Robin said, remaining unmoved with a shrug.


    Alice stopped and turned to face him, her expression one of exasperation.


    "Are you trying to force my hand?"


    Robin''s smile remained indifferent. "You''re mistaken. With your appearance and attitude, you''re not worth me forcing your hand."


    Alice''s anger red.


    No one had ever dared to insult her so openly.


    She red at Robin and quickly dialed Hank Miller''s number before putting the call on speakerphone deliberately.


    "Grandpa, today at our New Year''s party, a man named Robin showed up.


    "He has a marriage contract based on an agreement you made with his grandfather. What''s that about?"


    On the other end of the line, Hank hesitated. "Alice, it''s a long story.


    "Shortly after I began my business, I suffered an investment failure that nearly ruined the Millers.


    "I sought help from everyone I knew, but no one came through.


    "As the Millers faced copse, Robin''s grandfather offered a lifeline, lending me a million dors to save the business.


    "At that time, you and Robin were not yet born.


    "To express our gratitude for saving the Millers, I arranged this engagement for both of you."


    Alice''s frustration was clear. "Grandpa, I don''t want this!"


    Hank was silent for a moment.


    "Looking back, I realize I acted hastily and made a poor choice.


    "The Ramseys have been out of the limelight for years; their current status must be less impressive.


    "Now, the Millers have risen significantly and hold a prominent position in Harmonfield.


    "Since you refuse to ept this engagement, I can''t force you to do something that would upset you."


    Alice hesitated. "Grandpa, are you saying... that we can annul the engagement?"


    Hank sighed heavily on the other end of the phone.


    "I acted too quickly back then. If you''re unhappy with it, then annul the engagement.


    "But the Millers must uphold some degree of courtesy.


    "The Ramseys are no longer in a strong position. We''ll return the one million dors Robin''s grandfather lent us to properly close the matter." Alice''s frown immediately faded. She shot a cold look at Robin and handed him a check.


    "Did you hear that? This is Grandpa''s response!


    "We''re not on the same level, so let''s dissolve the engagement.


    "This check for one million dors is yourpensation!


    "Remember this! From now on, there will be no further connections between the Millers and the Ramseys!"


    Robin nced at the engagement contract and then at the arrogant Alice. He smiled. "Fine! I hope you Millers won''te to regret this!"


    Zachary sneered, "Regret? Haha... You''re just a minor yer. The Millers will never regret anything because of you! You must be dreaming! "Get out! Leave right now!"


    A cold light flickered in Robin''s eyes.


    Alice sniffed dismissively. "Go on! I don''t want you to make things more ufortable here.


    "I suggest you don''t try to get back at Mr. Gill. You''ll never measure up to him!


    "This one million dors should be enough for you to livefortably.


    "With your background, don''t aim for anything beyond your reach. Find a modest woman and settle down.


    "And remember-I will never regret ending this engagement!"


    Robin looked at Alice''s contemptuous face and tore the engagement contract and check into pieces, tossing them into the air.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 Apologize to Mr Gill Right Now!


    Alice scoffed quietly to herself, thinking, "Some people just can''t let go of their pride and end up paying the price. He''ll regret this decision when he gets home!" At that moment, amotion stirred at the entrance to the hall.


    The crowd parted to make way.


    Drake Dunn and Shirley Dunn, apanied by Andrew Dunn, made their entrance.


    Andrew discreetly pointed out Robin to Drake, saying, "Mr. Dunn Sr., Mr. Ramsey is over there."


    Drake''s eyes brightened as he quickly moved toward Robin.


    The guests, who had been mocking Robin, fell silent in astonishment upon seeing Drake and Shirley arrive.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr. and Ms. Dunn are actually here at the Millers'' New Year''s party!"


    The Millers'' expressions changed to delight as they rushed forward to greet their distinguished guests.


    Jeffrey approached Drake with evident excitement. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Ms. Dunn, it''s a tremendous honor to have you at our New Year''s celebration!"


    Alice also smiled, giving a slight bow. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Ms. Dunn, wee! Please make yourselvesfortable!"


    Drake''s face remained stern as he ignored Jeffrey and Alice''s ttery, making a beeline for Robin.


    Earlier, Andrew had confirmed Robin''s presence at the Millers'' party and notified Drake and Shirley.


    They had waited for the opportune moment to make their entrance, as they saw that Robin and Alice were still handling matters regarding the engagement. When Robin tore up the engagement contract and the one-million-dor check, Drake and Shirley exchanged relieved nces.


    Their understanding of Robin deepened.


    The Millers were oblivious to Drake''s simmering anger.


    The arrival of the Dunns hadpletely captivated the Millers!


    The Dunns'' significant investment in the Eastvale Ecological Project, worth hundreds of billions and set tounch next month, was highly anticipated.


    The Millers had long sought to secure a stake in the project but had struggled to connect with the Dunns.


    Now, with both Drake and Shirley, the key leaders of the Eastvale project, present at the Millers'' New Year''s party, it was a golden opportunity for them.


    Over the years, the Dunns have graced only a handful of high-profile events in Harmonfield.


    It was almost unthinkable for them to attend a second-tier family''s New Year''s party like the Millers''.


    The Dunns were the most influential family in Harmonfield, controlling a major portion of the city''s resources.


    Even the mayor of Harmonfield showed them respect.


    The party guests were equally thrilled.


    Being in the same venue as the Dunns was a prestigious event.


    Such an asion would be a major talking point for these second- and third-tier families.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., the hall might be a little noisy. There are private rooms on the second floor..." Jeffrey and the Millers'' entourage followed Drake and Shirley respectfully. Drake replied curtly, "The Millers have set their standards too high. We don''t need to go to the second floor. I''m just here simply to look for someone."


    Jeffrey hesitated, unsure of Drake''s purpose.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize for the interruption!" Drake approached Robin and bowed deeply.


    "I''d like to invite you for a drink at my house."


    Robin was momentarily surprised and responded nonchntly, "I''m not interested in visiting, and I don''t enjoy drinking with others."


    With that, he turned and headed towards the exit.


    The Millers and the party guests were left stunned.


    Mr. Dunn Sr. invited Robin to his home?


    How could that possibly be true?


    In Harmonfield, only Henry Wright, the mayor, and Daphne, the CEO of Alphacrest Group,mand such significant respect.


    Did Mr. Dunn Sr. mistake him for someone else?


    Robin is just a lowly individual dismissed by the Millers.


    How could the Dunns possibly invite someone of such insignificant status to their home?


    It''s astonishing that Robin had the nerve to tly reject the invitation!


    Is he too intimidated to ept?


    "Stop right there!" Zachary shouted, his confusion turning into anger as he confronted Robin''s retreating figure.


    "How dare you speak to Mr. Dunn Sr. like that!" he fumed.


    "Get on your knees and beg for Mr. Dunn Sr.''s forgiveness now, or I''ll break your legs. You worthless scum!"


    Robin stopped and slowly turned around. "Were you talking to me?"


    "Of course! Who do you think you are" Zachary sneered.


    Before Zachary could finish, Robin grabbed him by the hair and forced him down with a firm grip.


    Thud!


    Zachary''s knees gave way, and he crashed to the floor, hitting the marble tiles hard.


    The pain made him wince and twist his face in agony.


    "How dare you hit me! I-" Zachary''s eyes zed with anger as he tried to stand.


    Robin had publicly humiliated him in front of many elite figures from Harmonfield. Even worse, the Dunns'' daughter, Shirley, was right there! Zachary wished he could take revenge on Robin immediately.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Before Zachary could protest, Robin pped him three times, each strike leaving a mark. "Do you think I''d hesitate to go further? Do you?"


    Zachary covered his face, falling silent and filling his eyes with fear and disbelief.


    "Robin, you''ve gone too far!" Alice''s voice was cold and cutting.


    "I understand you''re upset about the engagement being called off, but this?


    "Resorting to violence to prove your point?


    "What can someone like you, from such a modest background, do except act violently?


    "Apologize to Mr. Gill right now!


    "If you do, I might still be able to plead your case with the Gills, so you can leave Harmonfield safely. Otherwise¡ª"


    "1


    "Otherwise what? Hmph! A pampered brat like you stands no chance against Mr. Ramsey. You''ve already been defeated, so what more could you possibly do?" Shirley interjected, her gaze icy as she addressed Alice. Alice was at a loss for words. "Ms. Dunn, h-he struck Mr. Gill at our party... "So, are you saying your family is defending Zachary?" Shirley''s tone was cold. "If that''s the case, we won''t hesitate to wipe out both the Millers and the Gills!" Alice was stunned, unable to grasp why Shirley was defending Robin.


    The Millers and the guests were in shock.


    What is happening?


    Why are the Dunns'' supporting Robin?


    Jeffrey stammered, his voice trembling. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Ms. Dunn, please calm down. Are you certain this boy isn''t deceiving you?


    "He was just rejected by the Millers! He''s a lowly figure!"


    Drake''s expression darkened. "Mr. Ramsey is a respected guest of the Dunns! How dare the Millers allow Zachary to insult him repeatedly! Do you think we are lenient?"


    "A distinguished guest of the Dunns?" Jeffrey''s face turned pale, and he nearly copsed.


    Drake, the leader of Harmonfield''s most powerful family, radiated an overwhelming sense of authority and menace.


    The guests at the party suddenly realized the intensity of Drake''s anger.


    Aren''t Mr. Dunn Sr. and Shirley here to attend the Millers'' New Year''s party?


    Why are they taking a stand against the Millers?


    Alice, Jeffrey, and the Millers were dumbfounded!


    What is happening?


    We have never crossed the Dunns before, so why are we facing such hostility?


    Faced with Drake and Shirley''s threats, they dared not question further.


    Drake approached Robin and pointed coldly at Zachary, who was on the ground. "Mr. Ramsey, just give the word, and we can make both the Gills and the Millers disappear without a trace!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 Drake''s Fury


    The once warm and weing atmosphere of the ballroom instantly turned to one of cold silence!


    Everyone in the room felt the palpable chill that apanied Drake''s seemingly indifferent remarks.


    Jeffrey''s legs buckled, and he copsed to the ground, stunned.


    Alice shook uncontrobly, overwhelmed by a surge of dizziness.


    The Millers and all the guests were suddenly alert, realizing a crucial fact: the Dunns had a significant connection with Robin!


    Have we underestimated the true strength of the Ramseys?


    It seems the Ramseys might be far more powerful than we initially thought.


    If Mr. Dunn Sr. and Ms. Dunn are publicly supporting Robin, it means the Ramseys are likely even more influential than the Dunns!


    The thought instilled a deep sense of dread in the Millers.


    Harmonfield was rife with rumors about Drake''s rise to power.


    It was said that his hands were as stained as those of Rygar Todd, the underground kingpin of Harmonfield.


    Over the years, anyone who had dared to cross the Dunns had vanished without a trace.


    If Drake truly decided to eradicate the Gills and the Millers, he wouldn''t need to lift a finger.


    Just a whisper from him would unleash a swarm of second-rate families in Harmonfield, tearing the Millers apart without leaving any evidence.


    "What should we do? That kid is tied to the Dunns. This is beyond shocking!"


    "Ms. Dunn and Mr. Dunn are backing him so openly that they might even take down the Millers and the Gills!"


    "If I had known, I would have befriended that kid to gain favor with the Dunns!"


    The guests'' attitudes toward Robin shifted dramatically. They instinctively pulled away from the Millers and moved closer to Robin and the Dunns, their expressions now full of sycophantic admiration. Drake had made it clear: Robin had the authority to determine the fate of the Millers and the Gills!


    If Robin were to hold a grudge for their previous ridicule, the consequences could be severe.


    Jeffrey, lying on the floor, Alice, still in shock, and the frightened rtives and friends of the Millers all looked at Robin with a mix of fear and resignation, as though awaiting their judgment. The boy they had scorned was now in a position to decide their fate.


    Robin took a napkin from a nearby waiter, wiped his hands, and tossed it dismissively in front of Zachary.


    With a disdainful smile, he said, "Forget it. People like you aren''t worth my time."


    A collective sigh of relief escaped from the Millers.


    Drake''s cold, mocking smile followed. "Since Mr. Ramsey prefers not to deal with your insignificant selves, the Dunns will let you off for today.


    "Do you think you can insult a guest of the Dunns and go unpunished?


    "I have the lowest regard for ingrates and opportunistscking honor!


    "Not only do you, the Millers, fail to appreciate Mr. Ramsey''s grandfather''s timely assistance, but you also dare to demean him!


    "You lot are nothing more than heartless, lowly schemers. Do you really think I woulde here to extend my wishes?


    "You''re a bunch of arrogant fools, a bunch of trash! If you dare cross the line again, I will annihte both the Millers and the Gills!"


    Drake''s words reverberated with a thunderous impact, sending chills through the Millers and everyone present.


    In all their years, no one had ever witnessed the Dunns'' leader so enraged.


    The Millers, frozen with fear, could barely utter a word, let alone meet Drake''s gaze.


    In Drake''s presence, the Millers were nothing more than insignificant.


    If Drake decided to end the Millers, it would be as effortless as squashing an ant.


    Previously, they had looked down on Robin with disdain, akin to how a wealthy individual might dismiss a beggar, their arrogance reaching astonishing heights. Now, they were like flowers frozen in frost, heads bowed, and too terrified to speak. This abrupt change in their fortunes left the once proud Millers fuming with bitterness. Why has Robin, of all people, be a distinguished guest of the illustrious Dunns? Jeffrey and Alice''s faces were etched with deep frowns, their bewilderment palpable. They were seething with unspoken anger but were too intimidated to act. The wrath of someone as formidable as Drake could reshape Harmonfield.


    Such a titan''s displeasure was beyond what the Millers could withstand.


    Had they known from the start that Robin was associated with the Dunns, they would have eagerly embraced the engagement.


    Aligning with the Dunns could have elevated their status significantly.


    Now, however, this unforeseen twist has led Drake to cklist the Millers due to their treatment of Robin.


    Alice was internally brimming with frustration.


    A penniless oaf like Robin was being honored by Drake and Shirley!


    To add insult to injury, Robin was openly disdainful and contemptuous in her presence!


    She couldn''t tolerate it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What gives him the right to look down on me?


    Hmph! He''s just unting the Dunns'' prestige to intimidate others!


    Without the Dunns'' backing, he''s nothing!


    Alice''s mind was racing. Her fury was intensifying.


    Yet, as she considered the opportunity to coborate on the Eastvale Ecological Project, she forced herself to temper her rage.


    Stepping forward, she bowed and managed a strained smile at Drake and Shirley. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Ms. Dunn, please ept our apologies. This misunderstanding was unintentional. We had no idea Mr. Ramsey was a guest of yours. "If we had been aware, we would have acted differently."


    Drake chose to remain silent.


    Seeing hisck of response, Alice assumed his anger had eased.


    Turning to Shirley with deference, she said, "Ms. Dunn, now that we''ve cleared up the misunderstanding, may we move to the private room on the second floor?


    "I would like to discuss the Eastvale Ecological Project with you. The Millers are very interested in investing and contributing to its development."


    Shirley didn''t even nce at Alice. Her voice was frosty. "I''m busy!"


    Alice was taken aback, her face flushing with humiliation.


    Being rejected by Shirley in front of so many prominent Harmonfield figures was profoundly embarrassing.


    Shirley then approached Robin, her eyes locking on him.


    In that moment, Robin felt as though he was being assessed by a predatory beast, a shiver coursing through him.


    Shirley, in every respect her stature, physique, looks, and presence-far surpassed Alice.


    Especially those strikingly beautiful eyes, which now regard him with intense focus.


    Robin''s heart raced.


    "Robin, I want you to be my..."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 Where Would I Stand?


    As Robin heard Shirley''s words, spoken with an alluring confidence, he instinctively tightened his grip on his cor.


    It was as though he was silently dering to Shirley, I have my standards. I won''t just ept anyone who throws themselves at me ...N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The unexpected turn of events stunned the guests at the Millers'' New Year''s party.


    She is Shirley, the highly respected granddaughter of the Dunns, the CEO of Dunns Group, and arguably the most beautiful woman in Harmonfield! What is she doing? Is she really about to ...


    "Robin, I want you to be my boyfriend!" Shirley''s cheeks flushed with a soft pink, and her eyes twinkled as she spoke with sincere emotion.


    The hall erupted into gasps and whispered conversations!


    Shirley was publicly dering her feelings for Robin, a man recently discarded by Alice.


    How could someone like Robin capture the interest of Harmonfield''s most sought-after beauty, the only granddaughter of the Dunns?


    Alice remained motionless, experiencing a surge of unease.


    At that moment, she wished she couldsh out at Robin.


    This New Year''s party should have been her moment to shine and be the center of attention.


    Yet Robin''s arrival had turned it into an ordeal of embarrassment for her!


    What stung even more was that the very Robin she had rejected so coldly was now being honored by the Dunns.


    And Shirley had openly dered her affection for him in front of everyone.


    Could it be that she has made a grave mistake, jeopardizing my own future?


    No way!


    My judgment has always been sound!


    With Robin''s appearance and manner, he is not worthy of me!


    I''m destined to be a figure of grandeur, akin to Daphne, the CEO of Alphacrest Group!


    I know what''s going on.


    Robin must have used some trick to fool the Dunns.


    That''s why Mr. Dunn Sr. regards him as an esteemed guest.


    The Dunns must have been deceived!


    Robin, ha!


    One day, when the Dunns see through your deceit, you''ll be discarded before you even know it! Nevertheless, the astonishing scene left the partygoers utterly speechless.


    Especially the wealthy heirs in attendance.


    They had cursed Robin in their minds a thousand times.


    That lucky brat! I can''t believe Shirly, our dream girl, is asking him to be her boyfriend!


    Why couldn''t I have had such luck?


    Despite their private thoughts, no one dared to speak out of line.


    Every eye was on Robin, filled with a mix of admiration and fear.


    The truth was evident: Regardless of Robin''s past status or identity, if he were to be a son-inw of the Dunns, he would gain immense respect throughout Harmonfield! However, something even more infuriating was about to unfold.


    Robin stared at Shirley, whose eyes gleamed with intense emotion, and after a moment of hesitation, replied, "I can''t give you an answer right now. Let''s discuss itter." What the heck!


    The entire party was on the verge of erupting into chaos!


    Robin, could you stop with the pretense already?


    This level of arrogance deserves to be put in its ce!


    Alice was equally shocked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Just moments earlier, he had publicly torn a million-dor check.


    Now, confronted with Shirley¡ªa woman of almost mythical beauty and status-professing her love, Robin had the nerve to say, "Let''s discuss itter"?


    Robin, are you freaking serious?!


    Everyone at the party was in a state of stunned confusion.


    Is this some kind of illusion?


    In daily life, the Dunns'' daughter is like a mythical creature-rarely seen and exuding an air of unreachable grace.


    Whenever she does make an appearance, she maintains such a detached demeanor that deters anyone who tries toe close.


    Just catching a glimpse of her, witnessing her smile, or having a brief conversation feels like hitting the jackpot in a lottery worth billions.


    And the idea of bing her boyfriend? That''s simply out of the question!


    But what''s even more crucial is this: Bing the Dunns'' son-inw would elevate someone to a position of immense power in Harmonfield, almost like being a ruler!


    Yet, here''s Robin, making audacious statements that spark widespread outrage!


    While everyone anticipated the Dunns'' daughter to be enraged, she stunned everyone by responding with a calm smile and a nod.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you."


    What the actual f*ck?


    What in the world is happening?


    Despite Robin''s outrageous behavior, the dream girl of every man in Harmonfield is still prepared to ept it?!


    Moreover, she seems genuinely pleased about it!


    Is there any sense of fairness left in the world?


    Had it not been witnessed firsthand, no one would have believed it.


    To add to the absurdity!


    Robin, seemingly indifferent to Shirley''s feelings and themotion around him, simply walked towards the exit.


    Shirley, appearing demure, followed him obediently, and they exited together.


    Drake, observing the scene with amusement, burst intoughter. "Excellent! Just excellent! Hahaha ..."


    Then, apanied by Andrew and a group of Dunns'' bodyguards, he followed them out as well!


    What''s going on with the usually detached Dunns?


    Have they lost their senses?


    Why are they so deferential to someone like Robin, who is clearly beneath them?


    It seems that Robin''s partial eptance of Shirley is seen as a major victory for the Dunns!


    Alice, standing amid the stunned crowd, felt a wave of despair wash over her.


    Robin''s actions had pped her and the Millers in the face.


    His indifferent response suggested that even the Dunns'' precious daughter meant nothing to him.


    Then where would I stand? Alice wondered.


    Compared to Harmonfield''s top beauty, the universally acknowledged goddess Shirley, my own background and appearance seem insignificant. Have the Ramseys truly risen to such power in town?


    Otherwise, why would the Dunns show such deference to Robin?


    Have I really made a mistake?


    "Alice, don''t let it get to you. He''s just an idiot who got lucky!" Zachary, who had finally risen from the floor, approached Alice with a scowl.


    "That guy must have used some kind of trick to gain the Dunns'' favor. He''ll be exposed sooner orter!


    "Today, this jerk has humiliated me, and the Gills won''t let it go!


    "A penniless nobody like him-the Gills could easily crush him with a mere flick of our fingers!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 The Very Survival of the Dunns


    Noticing Alice''s continued gloom, Zachary wiped the blood from his lip and continued, "Alice, are you worried about the Eastvale Ecological Project?


    "There''s no need for concern! My dad has already reached out to Daphne from Alphacrest Group.


    "She mentioned that she might offer us a ten-billion-dor stake in the Eastvale project.


    "When the timees, I''ll speak with Ms. West and arrange for us to give the Millers a 30% share of our portion.


    "As you know, Alphacrest Group primarily owns the Eastvale Ecological Project."


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with interest in this information.


    Daphne from Alphacrest Group was a powerful figure, on par with Harmonfield''s underground kingpin, Rygar!


    She was Alice''s idol and represented the kind of woman she aspired to be!


    When Alphacrest Group first arrived in Harmonfield, Rygar attempted to stifle them.


    However, within a month, all his efforts were in vain.


    Instead, he had to personally apologize and agree to a truce.


    From that point on, Alphacrest Group rapidly ascended in Harmonfield, with Daphne bing one of the most enigmatic and formidable figures in the city''s businessmunity.


    Alice asked, half in disbelief, "Mr. Gill, are you saying the Gills have really established contact with Ms. West from Alphacrest Group?"


    Zachary, momentarily taken aback, smiled and replied, "Yes, Alice. So, we don''t need to worry about the Dunns. Robin is just a lowly pauperpared to us."


    The guests at the party were equally astonished by this revtion.


    Daphne from Alphacrest Group wielded immense influence in Harmonfield, despite her low profile.


    Her mysterious backgroundmanded respect without the need for overt disys of anger.


    With such a formidable figure involved, the Dunns wouldn''t dare assert themselves as the top yers in her presence.


    To think that the Gills had managed to align themselves with her!


    It appeared that the Gills, as one of Harmonfield''s leading families, still possessed significant clout.


    The Millers breathed a sigh of relief.


    Juliet, Alice''s mother, who had been anxious, now felt a surge of excitement upon hearing this news. "Ms. West from Alphacrest Group is no ordinary person!


    "Zachary, the Millers are counting on your family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Once we partner with Alphacrest Group, I''m eager to see how Robin will behave in our presence!"


    A smile slowly spread across Alice''s face.


    She thought with a touch of cold amusement, Robin, you uncouth pauper, do you think you''ve achieved something by associating with the Dunns?


    How ridiculous!


    You''ll never match up to Mr. Gill!


    Don''t even think about being arrogant in front of me!


    I will eventually be a queen, like Daphne from Alphacrest Group!


    When that timees, if you dare to ignore me again, I''ll make you beg for mercy!


    ...


    Outside the Miller Group, Drake hurried to catch up with Robin and said respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, may I ask that you join me in the car for a private discussion?" Robin stopped in his tracks.


    He had initially intended to decline, but seeing the earnest expressions on Drake and Shirley''s faces, he reconsidered.


    He remembered how the Dunns had publicly supported him at the Millers'' party, and Shirley had set aside her own dignity to dere her feelings for him.


    Their gesture showed a profound respect for Robin.


    While Robin didn''t necessarily require such ttery, the Dunns'' approach was undeniably heartfelt.


    "If it hadn''t been for your intervention today, Mr. Ramsey, my beloved granddaughter could have been in serious danger," Drake said.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re the Dunns'' lifesaver. I''d willingly give you all the assets of the Dunns if it meant showing our gratitude.


    "From now on, Mr. Ramsey, you are our most honored guest. Feel free to take whatever you need from the Dunns'' properties at any time, and all of us at the Dunns will follow your directives. "And," he added, "what my granddaughter expressed at the party wasn''t just for appearances or to tter you, Mr. Ramsey. It''s a genuine sentiment, and I hope you will give it serious consideration."


    At this point, Shirley''s blush had spread to her neck, and she shyly avoided meeting Robin''s eyes.


    Robin gave a faint smile. "My previous help was purely coincidental. It was just a minor gesture."


    Drake stepped forward and bowed once more. "Mr. Ramsey, if I may, could you please stay a moment longer? I have one more request. Would you join me in the car for a private discussion? This matter concerns the very survival of the Dunns." Robin had initially nned to refuse and leave, but Shirley added, "Mr. Ramsey, those who kidnapped me are old enemies of the Dunns. They have returned to threaten us. We urgently need your assistance, or we may not survive this crisis." Robin frowned. "I ... don''t want to get involved in your problems."


    Drake hesitated for a moment but then nodded reluctantly. "Mr. Ramsey, if you truly don''t wish to help, I won''t insist.


    "But it''s snowing heavily tonight, and it''s already veryte. It would be best if you stayed with us at the Dunns'' for the night and left tomorrow." Robin looked at the thick snowfall; finding a taxi would be nearly impossible. Old Fred''s vi at Eastvale''s Crescent Lake was quite far away. "Alright, then. I''ll stay for the night," Robin said, begrudgingly agreeing.


    Drake sighed in relief and promptly invited Robin into his car.


    Drake took the front seat, deliberately cing Robin in the back with Shirley beside him.


    Inside the car, a pleasant fragrance filled the air.


    Robin couldn''t help but nce at Shirley. It was hard not to be captivated by her presence.


    Despite the troubles of the world, Shirley seemed like a celestial being, untouched by earthly concerns.


    Fresh and pure, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Shirley''s cheeks flushed under Robin''s gaze.


    She was about to express her gratitude, but Robin leaned back and closed his eyes, appearing lost in thought.


    Noticing that Robin preferred silence, Shirley and Drake also fell quiet.


    After about ten minutes of driving, the car abruptly stopped on the snowy mountain road leading to the Dunns'' vi.


    The slippery road had caused Drake''s convoy of SUVs to collide with one another.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., we''re under attack by assassins hired by Norris!" Andrew, leading a group of bodyguards, quickly surrounded the car for protection.


    "There are about four armed assassins. Mr. Dunn Sr., we need to call the police for assistance!"


    Drake''s face tightened with concern. "There''s no time. Even if we call the police, they won''t arrive in time to make a difference ..."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 Dark Web Assassins


    Robin slowly opened his eyes and peered through the gaps between the bodyguards to gauge the situation outside the vehicle.


    Drake''s convoy waspletely encircled by the assassins.


    It was evident from their gear and positions that these killers were far more proficient and dangerous than those who had previously kidnapped Shirley.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., how intense is your grudge that they''ve hired such a skilled team?" Robin inquired.


    "Given their equipment and setup, it''s clear that your enemies have spared no expense. These assassins wouldn''t havee for anything less than ten million."


    Drake shook his head, his face etched with bitterness. "Mr. Ramsey, this is just a chapter from my past troubles. Years ago, I was close friends with this enemy of mine, Norris Ruell. We built our business from the ground up together. "We both fell for the same woman, Eda Shirley''s grandmother. Eda married me, which ended our friendship. During a business trip to Ugond, Norris seized the chance to assault Eda and tried to smuggle her out of the country. "Unable to endure the shame, Eda took her own life. When I learned this, I intercepted Norris at the border. In my rage, I identally killed his brother and broke his legs. I spared him, however, and warned him never to return to Draconia. "I never imagined that thirty yearster, this man woulde back seeking revenge¡ª"


    A muffled thud interrupted his story. Robin quickly shoved Drake aside, grabbing Shirley and rolling out of the car.


    "Get down!" Robin shouted as he held Shirley with one arm and forcefully flipped the Mercedes they were in.


    Following Robin''smands, the Dunns'' bodyguards protected Drake, swiftly exiting the car and seeking cover behind the overturned vehicle.


    At that moment, Robin felt a peculiar sensation in his right hand and realized...


    Shirley, noticing something unusual, pushed Robin away.


    Her face flushed into a deep crimson that extended to her smooth neck.


    Robin nced at his hand and murmured, "They''re quite big."


    Understanding his words, Shirley angrily shoved Robin.


    He stumbled and fell out of the protective area of the car.


    Another silenced bullet zipped past.


    Robin tilted his head just in time, and the bullet narrowly missed his ear.


    The assassins, initially confident, were now astonished by Robin''s agility.


    How did he evade two lethal shots?


    The previously rxed assassins immediately sought cover, but by the time they looked again, Robin had disappeared.


    "Stop searching. I''m right here!" Robin''s voice rang out amidst the chaos as he yed with the dragon dagger in his hand.


    The four assassins, realizing Robin had silently positioned himself behind them, saw their sniper rifles rendered useless, now nothing more than broken metal.


    Shocked, they reached for their short des for a final stand.


    Suddenly, the short dagger Robin was toying with shimmered with a golden dragon before vanishing in an instant.


    "Sir, we didn''t know it was you. Please forgive us!" The four assassins kneeled, trembling with fear.


    Robin''s voice was icy. "Has the Dark Web be so idle that you''re taking on such minor tasks? Seems like Sophie''s been too preupied with Old Fred to manage her subordinates properly." "Sir, we were instructed by the Queen of the Night to await your summons. With no other assignments, we took this one...


    "Hmph! If you weren''t associated with Sophie, you''d be dead by now!" Robin snapped.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Don''t show your faces again unless you''re called! And deal with Norris-I don''t want to see him ever again! Get lost!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The four assassins, drenched and relieved, hurried into their vehicles and quickly drove away with Norris in tow.


    Robin nced at the hand that had just held Shirley with a hint of satisfaction. He smirked and said, "They felt pretty good."


    Returning to Drake, who was huddled behind the car with the others, Robin shrugged. "Everything''s clear now. Norris won''t be a problem anymore."


    Drake stared in stunned amazement.


    The meticulously orchestrated assassination attempt had been resolved in less than five minutes.


    Realizing that Norris and the hired guns had disappeared, he finally understood that Robin had saved him from this catastrophe.


    Drake bowed deeply, visibly shaken. "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey. I''m profoundly grateful!"


    Shirley, still in shock, suddenly threw herself into Robin''s arms and began to cry.


    Robin was momentarily taken aback by her reaction.


    "Ow! Why are you biting me?" Robin eximed, feeling a sharp pain in his chest as Shirley bit him fiercely.


    Then she punched him and yelled, "You jerk!" before scrambling back into the car.


    At that moment, the heavy snowfall stopped, and a full moon emerged in the sky.


    The pure moonlight and the white snow made Shirley''s flushed cheeks look even more striking.


    Huh?


    What''s this all about?


    Crying one moment, biting me the next, and then calling me a jerk?


    Robin stared after Shirley as she hurried back into the car, muttering to himself, "Probably a reaction to the shock."


    Drake, witnessing the scene, burst intoughter.


    "Haha... This is incredible! Mr. Ramsey, you''ve saved my life! Haha...


    He gestured to Andrew and the other bodyguards. "Listen up! From now on, Mr. Ramsey is to be treated with the same respect as me. His word is final!" "Yes, sir!" The two dozen or so Dunns'' bodyguards replied respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, we''re at your service!"


    The Dunns'' convoy then set off with grand style towards the vi district on Mount Geneva.


    Back in the car, Robin noticed Shirley, still blushing, with her brows furrowed in thought.


    He decided not to disturb her and closed his eyes to rest.


    He reflected on what the Queen of the Night''s assassins had mentioned.


    Await my summons?


    Old Fred gave me the dragon dagger and arranged for Sophie''s Dark Web operatives to be on standby. What are they waiting for?


    Robin was puzzled.


    Over the years, Old Fred has often hinted at cryptic details, like an ancient terror in the Northern Frosnds set to awaken and wreak havoc every fifty years. The curse-breaking period is nearing, and danger looms...


    "Robin!"


    Lost in thought about Old Fred, Robin heard Shirley''s soft voice beside him.


    He opened his eyes and instinctively pulled her close. "What''s up? And let me make it clear-I don''t like being bitten."


    Shirley''s face reddened again. "I-I wanted to ask if you coulde with me to a gathering at the Violetcrest Club tomorrow..."


    "No," Robin replied tly, closing his eyes again.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t ask you toe for nothing. I''ll treat you to a meal, and you can eat whatever you want afterward," Shirley said, leaning closer, almost pleading. "There will be Rygar''s men and representatives from Universal Estates at the meeting. They might have some malicious intentions, and I''m scared..."


    "


    Robin slowly opened his eyes and looked at Shirley''s face, close enough to smell her pleasant scent. "Really? I can eat whatever I want?"


    "Of course. Just let me know, and I''ll make it happen," Shirley said, her delicate face breaking into a beautiful smile.


    As Robin''s gaze shifted to Shirley''s neck, he found that it was just the right angle.


    "1


    "Alright, if that''s the case... I''ll reluctantly agree. But as for what I want to eat... Shirley noticed where Robin''s eyes were fixed and quickly grabbed her cor. "Y-you jerk!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10 Who Are You Calling Trash?


    The following morning, Robin and Shirley made their way to Violetcrest Club, apanied by Amber Jenning, a business assistant from the Dunns.


    The gathering at the Violetcrest Club had been arranged by Daphne from Alphacrest Group.


    The purpose was to discuss how investment shares for the Eastvale Ecological Project would be distributed.


    The Eastvale Ecological Project had four main stakeholders: Daphne from Alphacrest Group, Shirley from the Dunns Group, Rygar from Helix Group, and Perry Hamilton from Universal Estates. Recently, disagreements have arisen regarding the redistribution of investments and the ssification of project funds.


    Daphne of Alphacrest Group maintained that the Eastvale Ecological Project should be viewed as a unified entity.


    Any changes to the pre-established development n would likely result in fiercepetition and unnecessary internal strife among the four parties.


    To resolve these issues, they had scheduled a meeting at Violetcrest Club, a leisure facility owned by Alphacrest Group.


    It was at Violetcrest Club that Daphne built her empire.


    This legendary woman in the business world of Harmonfield has created numerous astonishing miracles since she arrived here.


    In just five years, she had consolidated various fragmented leisure resources in Harmonfield, outmaneuvered Rygar in five direct confrontations, and eventually secured a non-aggression pact.


    Through constant struggle, she had built her current ecological leisure industry empire in Harmonfield, named Alphacrest Group.


    Daphne was domineering, extremely talented, and possessed unparalleled beauty-a queen-like figure in the business world of Harmonfield.


    Nevertheless, she was also known for her coldheartedness.


    In the early years, anyone who dared to challenge her or her organization often met an untimely demise.


    Her sess in thepetitive business world was not only due to her ruthless strategies but also because of her extraordinarily influential and enigmatic background.


    All the underground forces in Harmonfield kept their distance.


    Even Rygar, the underground kingpin of Harmonfield, treaded carefully around her.


    About thirty minutester, Robin, Shirley, and Amber arrived at the Violetcrest Club, nestled in the vast Mount Azure.


    The club was luxurious and expansive, with grand facilities that contradicted the usual subtlety and privacy of a private club.


    Its impressive exterior was a clear reflection of its owner''s extravagant taste.


    The Violetcrest Club boasted a variety of recreational amenities: bars, restaurants, golf courses, game rooms, and shooting ranges.


    As soon as Robin and the others exited the parking lot, they encountered familiar faces: Alice and Zachary.


    They were apanied by Alice''s friend, Vera Silva, and Raymond Hampton, the heir of Hampton Properties.


    Robin, disinterested in their presence, led Shirley and Amber toward the dart and archery range.


    Daphne had nned for the morning to be a rxed affair, allowing everyone to enjoy the club''s amenities, with the important discussions scheduled for the afternoon. Shirley, a fan of darts, was eager to y, and Robin, indifferent to the activity, chose to apany her to the range.


    Right after they had gotten the darts, Alice and Zachary arrived.


    With a smirk, Zachary approached them and said, "Hi, Ms. Dunn.


    "I''ve heard you''re quite proficient in darts and archery. Since we''re all here together, why not make it a friendlypetition and add some excitement to the day?"


    Shirley, recognizing their underlying motives, replied coolly, "I''m not interested."


    Faced with Shirley''s refusal, Zachary gave her a dismissive shrug and a self-deprecating smile. "Alright, Ms. Dunn. If you''re not interested, we''ll drop it."


    He then turned to Robin with a mocking tone. "Oh, right, darts and archery are typically for the refined and elite. Some people might not have even had the chance to try them. "Ms. Dunn probably doesn''t want topete with us because she''s trying to save face for him."


    Exchanging nces with Alice, Raymond, and Vera, they allughed together.


    Zachary''s bold attitude in front of Shirley stemmed from the Gills'' connections with the Hamiltons, who owned Universal Group and had managed to arrange this meeting with Daphne. Robin recognized that Zachary and Alice were deliberately trying to embarrass him, but he was too indifferent to engage.


    He chose to ignore them and focused instead on the guests in the horseback riding and archery range.


    Shirley, noticing the covert jabs aimed at Robin, was clearly annoyed.


    "Alright, if you''re so eager, let''s have a contest," she said firmly.


    Zachary and the others were taken aback.


    They were just trying to embarrass Robin at first. They hadn''t expected Shirley, the celebrated figure of Harmonfield, to agree to apetition in darts and archery. Raymond immediately perked up. "Great. Ms. Dunn, I''ll be on your team-"


    "No need," Shirley interrupted. "I''ll be with Robin."


    "With him?" Raymond sneered. "Ms. Dunn, someone like him probably has no experience with these games. If you are paired with him, you will definitely-"


    Robin ignored Raymond''s remarks, picked up a handful of darts, turned away from the dartboard, and threw them nonchntly.


    The dartboard was a full 65 feet away.


    "What''s he doing? Does he think he''s in the countryside, tossing stones? Haha... " Raymond, Zachary, Alice, and the others mocked.


    The standard international dart-throwing distance was 8 feet.


    Robin''s attempt from 65 feet away was not just unusual; it was absurd!


    Alice watched Robin''s clumsy attempt with disdain, thinking, Robin, no matter how hard you try to impress, you won''t get another look from me!


    You, a nobody, are trying topete in a refined game like darts with Raymond and his crowd? You''re just setting yourself up for embarrassment!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As Zachary, Raymond, and the others continued their mockery, the onlookers at the dart range gasped in astonishment.


    "Is this for real? Fifteen darts from 65 feet away, and they all hit the bullseye!"


    "And he didn''t even look at the dartboard!"


    "What a sharpshooter!"


    Zachary and the others were left speechless.


    After recovering from the initial shock, Alice sneered, "He just got lucky. If this were a realpetition, could he guarantee every shot would be this urate? Hmph-" Before Alice could finish, Robin casually threw the remaining ten darts, from the same 65 feet away, across ten different dartboards.


    All ten darts struck the bullseye on each of the ten boards, scoring fifty points each.


    "Lucky? This isn''t luck! Trash!"


    Alice, fuming, snapped, "Robin, who are you calling trash?"


    "I didn''t specify any individual as trash," Robin replied coolly, ncing at Zachary and the others. "I meant all of you are trash!" Amber couldn''t hold back herughter.


    Shirley''s lips curled into a faint smile as she observed Robin.


    "Robin, no matter how well you perform, you''re still not in our league! I''ll never regard you as anything more!" Alice retorted angrily. Robin ignored her and gave Zachary and Raymond a disdainful look. "Still interested inpeting?"


    How could they possiblypete after this?


    Raymond and the others stood there, unsure of how to respond.


    Robin''s precision was so exceptional that he could hit the bullseye with his eyes closed, leaving them both stunned and frustrated. Their attempt to show off and belittle Robin had backfired spectacrly.


    Shirley, surprised by Robin''s unexpected skill, felt a flicker of satisfaction but maintained herposed demeanor.


    "Mr. Gill, do you wish to continue?"


    Zachary, burning with anger, had nned to humiliate Robin but ended up thoroughly outssed.


    He was beyond furious!


    Unwilling to let it go, he proposed, "Ms. Dunn, that disy with darts was just a party trick. Since we''re all here, let''s have some real fun. "How about a riding and shootingpetition? That''s a sport that truly requires skill, and I doubt some here have even ridden a horse." He shot a challenging nce at Robin as he spoke.


    Shirley saw through Zachary''s intentions and was about to dismiss him, but Robin spoke up before she could.


    "Ms. Dunn, since some people are so insistent onpeting, let''s go ahead with it," Robin said directly.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 Betting the Dunns'' 50-Billion Investment


    Zachary''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm.


    He was certain of his riding and shooting abilities, confident that he was unrivaled not only in Harmonfield but also on the Gold Coast.


    His love for these sports began in his youth, and he had umted numerous awards over the years.


    The previous year, he had won the national amateur championship in riding and shooting for adults.


    If Robin agreed to participate, it would be the perfect chance to publicly humiliate him.


    "Fantastic! How would you like topete? Team event or individual?" Zachary inquired, giving Robin a disdainful look.


    "I can handle it on my own. You can choose whether it''s a one-on-one or a team event," Robin responded coolly. "However, thispetition feels a bit dull. If you''re serious aboutpeting, let''s spice things up-let''s ce a bet!"


    Zachary''s interest was piqued. This guy is about to meet his match in a bet on riding and shooting!


    "Alright! That''ll make it more interesting. What''s the wager? Mr. Ramsey, are you ready to bet a few bucks?" He chuckled, joined by Raymond, Alice, and Vera inughter. Robin nced at Shirley before continuing, "I''ll wager the entire Dunns'' investment in the Eastvale Ecological Project!"


    Shirley''s body tensed, nearly spilling the ss of water she had just picked up.


    Trembling, she set it down on the coffee table, her mind racing. Is he serious?


    The Dunns'' total investment in the Eastvale Ecological Project is nearly 50 billion!


    Offering that as a bet is nothing short of outrageous.


    This isn''t a mere game.


    A loss in thispetition that costs 50 billion, even with our immense wealth, would deal a serious blow to our resources.


    Robin''s proposal stunned not just Shirley but also Zachary, Raymond, Alice, and the rest.


    Is he really serious about this?


    The 50 billion investment is far from trivial.


    The project''s future returns were expected to be enormous.


    Many in Harmonfield would do anything for even a fraction of that, making it highly improbable that Shirley or the Dunns would agree to such a wager that Robin proposed so casually.


    After a moment of shocked silence, Zachary sneered at Robin. "Ms. Dunn, he''s suggesting a bet on the entire Dunns'' investment in the Eastvale project. Do you ept? Does Mr. Dunn Sr. approve?" Shirley was genuinely conflicted.


    Yet Robin had been the Dunn''s rescuer.


    Her grandfather had said that even if it meant risking all the Dunns'' assets, they would still consider it.


    Furthermore, Robin''s bet was merely the 50 billion investment in the Eastvale project.


    Even if they lost, it wouldn''t bepletely out of the realm of reason for the Dunns.


    Determined, Shirley set her jaw and dered, "Of course! If Robin is putting it on the line, then I agree!


    "But are you bold enough to take on a bet of this scale with the Dunns?"


    Zachary and the others were taken aback.


    Shirley was right. A 50 billion wager exceeded theirbined financial capacity.


    Seeing their hesitation, Robin smiled nonchntly. "You don''t have to bet that much. Just 300 million in cash will suffice.


    "If you''re too timid for even this modest bet, then leave now and stop yapping!"


    Robin signaled to several staff members at the venue to bring over the betting contract.


    Daphne''s Violetcrest Club, renowned for its luxury amenities and entertainment options, also provided betting services.


    Wealthy patrons often sought additional excitement in their leisure activities.


    They would typically ask the club to handle betting services and other gambling-rted arrangements privately.


    This meant that specialized staff were assigned to manage contract signings, oversee match arbitration, and handle other administrative duties. Once a contract was finalized at the Violetcrest Club, it became legally binding.


    Failure to honor the agreement would lead to enforcement by the club''s dedicated team.


    Daphne''s reputation for managing such matters was well-established in Harmonfield, and no one dared to breach a contract there.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    300 million dors?


    Zachary wavered. While the Gills could afford that sum, betting it on a game was something his father would never sanction. However, since they had gotten to this point, backing out now would lead to embarrassment in Harmonfield''s elite circles.


    In this social tier, maintaining one''s reputation was crucial.


    Zachary looked at Raymond, Alice, and Vera, signaling that this bet involved them all.


    Each would need to contribute.


    Noticing their hesitation, Robin sneered, "If you''re intimidated, just back out. If you can''t handle a bet of this magnitude, then stop talking nonsense in front of me." Zachary and the others bristled at the thought of losing face in front of Robin, whom they considered beneath them.


    It''s just 300 million dors!


    We can endure some criticism from our families for the sake of maintaining our pride.


    Determined, Zachary said, "Raymond, I''ll put up 100 million."


    Caught up in the moment, Raymond added, "Alright, I''ll match that with another 100 million. Alice and Vera will cover the remaining 100 million."


    Alice, initially reluctant, felt she had no choice but to agree.


    The thought of being outdone by Robin was too much to bear.


    She still felt that Robin was a lowlife who wasn''t on the same level as them.


    Hesitating on a 300-million bet wouldn''t make sense.


    "Fine, I''ll contribute 50 million," Alice and Vera said through clenched teeth.


    Soon, staff from Violetcrest Club''s betting management brought the agreement to both parties.


    Shirley paused momentarily but signed the contract without dy, thinking, Robin, I hope you don''t end up dragging my family down.


    Zachary, Raymond, Alice, and Vera looked at the contract with perspiration on their brows.


    Their hands shook as they signed.


    The stakes caught the attention of all patrons at the dart and archery center.


    Some quickly abandoned their activities to witness the unfolding drama.


    A bet of this scale was unprecedented at the Violetcrest Club.


    What was intended to be a simple act of humiliation had turned into a major spectacle.


    Zachary regretted the situation but felt trapped by his own arrogance.


    Despite his confidence in his riding and shooting skills, the enormous wager made him anxious.


    If he lost, he knew his father wouldn''t easily part with the 100 million dors, and he might lose his allowance altogether.


    Alice was equally apprehensive.


    50 million dors was a significant amount for the Millers.


    As the CEO of Miller Group, losing such an amount could attract severe criticism from her rtives and even threaten her position.


    Robin observed their unease with a private smirk.


    He had no intention of paying them any more attention, but their repeated provocations had made him determined to show them the sting of defeat.


    With the agreement signed, the Violetcrest Club''s betting staff provided an official guarantee simr to notarization.


    This meant that if either party failed to honor the bet after thepetition, the club would manage the recovery of the wager.


    A bet involving 50 billion dors was a rare event, especially with Shirley, the heiress of the Dunns, taking part.


    This was a unique and exciting spectacle.


    Zachary was already well-known in Harmonfield for his riding and shooting skills.


    He had won the national championship in the adult amateur divisionst year.


    Few could rival his ability on the Gold Coast and even across Draconia, except for professional champions.


    Thus, many people were supporting him even before thepetition had started.


    Once the contract was signed, Zachary quickly prepared himself for the match.


    Ten minutester, he emerged from backstage in a stylish riding and shooting outfit, carrying a metal bow and arrows, and riding a magnificent white horse.


    His appearance was nothing short of impressive, showcasing the grace and skill of a seasoned professional.


    His entrance was met with enthusiastic apuse and cheers.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 Zachary Hits a Perfect Ten with All Three Arrows! Chapter 12 Zachary Hits a Perfect Ten with All Three Arrows!


    Alice cast a disdainful look at Robin, who had yet to take his ce in the field, and remarked, "Look at Mr. Gill. He''s been trained by elite Royal riding and shooting coaches from a young age. His skills are so refined that even top athletes find it hard to match him. "Someone like you, who probably has never even been on a horse, stands no chance.


    "Robin, we''re not in the same league. I''ve ended our engagement, so why not just take the one million dors I owe you and leave? What''s the point of trying to outshine Mr. Gill? It''s absurd!


    "I don''t understand why you think impressing me will somehow make you superior to Mr. Gill. It''s a fantasy. Even if you perform well, I wouldn''t bother with someone like you.


    "ept it-you''ll never reach Mr. Gill''s level. We don''t even operate in the same world!


    "Here''s a piece of advice: It''s not toote to back out now. If things go wrong, you won''t even know what hit you!"


    Vera stepped in to add her voice. "Robin, I know about your past engagement with Alice. You and we are


    trying to insert yourself into our sphere. from entirely different worlds, so sto


    "Know your limits, or you might end up making a fool of yourself.


    "I don''t know what connection you have with the Dunns or why their heiress is letting you use their 50- billion investment as a stake.


    7


    "But believe me, if you mess this up, the Dunns won''t take it lightly. Just wait and see...


    Robin was not interested in engaging with them. He responded calmly. "Alice, you''re overestimating your worth. Your appearance alone isn''t enough to make me go out of my way to impress you.


    "Instead, you should start figuring out how toe up with that 300 million dors after the match."


    At that moment, Zachary, already in the field, strutted around the arena like a conquering hero. He rode his magnificent white horse, relishing the admiration from the crowd.


    He seemed to have forgotten about the enormous wager hanging over him.


    Watching Zachary''s grand disy and Robin still waiting on the sidelines, Vera scoffed, "Robin, I''m sure you''ve never participated in this level of sport before. Be careful, or you might find yourself kicked by a horse before the match even starts." Alice and Vera''s taunting attracted the attention of the surrounding spectators.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Robin ignored them and stepped onto the field.


    He nced back at Alice and Vera and said, "You''re right. I haven''t yed this so-called high-level riding and shooting game.


    "But I''ve handled real weapons and faced intensebat with bullets flying all around.


    To me, this riding and shooting is just a trivial, childish game."


    With that, he casually picked up a bow from the rack, which appeared to be made of a tough alloy, and bent it slightly to test its strength


    The bow twisted into a crumpled heap of metal.


    Robin shook his head and tossed the mangled bow at Alice and her entourage


    Their mocking fell silent as they stared at the twisted metal.


    Robin pointed at them and said. "Have the 200 million ready. I''ll collect it after the thatch


    With that, he stood upright and confidently walked towards thepetition arena.


    Raymond watched Robin''s retreating figure with clenched teeth. "How arrogant and disrespectful! I''m eager to see how you''ll handle it when you lose the Dunns 50-billion dor project. Then we''ll see if you''re still so cocky" Outside the arena, Shirley''s gaze lingered on Robin''s poised, almost perfect form, filled with admiration


    On the lush green field, Robin''s athletic build stood outstarkly among the pampered rich kids, exuding authority and self-assurance.


    The rules for the riding and shootingpetition were straightforward: Eachpetitor had three


    arrows.


    They had to shoot at targets from a distance of 500 meters while riding a horse.


    uracy was key-each bullseye earned ten points, while a miss scored zero.


    Thepetitor with the highest total score from their three arrows would be dered the winner.


    Robin examined the bows on the rack.


    None met his expectations, so he casually picked one, mounted his horse, and prepared himself for thepetition.


    ording to the draw, Zachary was the first topete


    When the gun fired, Zachary urged his magnificent horse forward with remarkable speed, eliciting cheers from the spectators.


    It was evident that, thanks to his training with elite British Royal riding and shooting coaches from a young age, Zachary''s skills were top-notch.


    His movements were fluid, and his coordination with the white steed was impable.


    His performance was nothing short of impressive.


    He notched an arrow, took aim, and released it with a swift, powerful motion.


    From a distance of 1,640 feet, the arrow flew straight and true, striking the bullseye with a perfect score of


    With two more arrows, Zachary continued to ride his horse at full gallop, hitting bullseyes with each shot,


    In this round, Zachary achieved a perfect score with all three arrows.


    Alice, Vera, and Raymond erupted in enthusiastic cheers. They had won-Mr. Gill had triumphed! The three hundred million dor wager was no longer a concern! Moreover, they were unexpectedly on the verge of securing the Eastvale Ecological Project, a coveted asset among Hammonfield''s elite, with a staggering fifty billion dor stake! Even just selling this share could generate hundreds of millions!


    Their excitement was palpable as they nced at Shirley, who remained seated and watched the matchi quietly. Their hearts swelled with delight.


    Following this match, the loss of the fifty billion dor Eastvale Ecological Project would surely provoke the ire of old Mr. Dunn.


    Amber, the Dunns Group''s CEO assistant, was visibly shaken and couldn''t bring herself to look at Shirley.


    How could Robin possibly turn things around and defeat Zachary now?


    As Zachary dismounted his horse to a round of apuse, he sauntered past Robin and taunted, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry if I made the match seem so one-sided. I have to thank you for that!" "Thank you for giving us the Dunns'' fifty billion dor Eastvale Ecological Project. It''s something we never even dreamed of, haha..."


    "If you''re interested, I''d like to invite you to the best nightclub at Violeterest Pavilion tonight. I''m sure you''ve never seen anything like it."


    Robin replied with a frosty smile. "The results aren''t final yet. How can you be so certain of victory?"


    Before he could continue, Vera stepped forward, sneering. "Are you blind? Mr. Gill hit all three bullseyes. How can you still think you have a chance?"


    Alice shook her head in disbelief, her expression full of scorn. "At this point, Robin, can''t you just face reality and preserve some dignity?"


    "Do you really believe it''s worth continuing? Do you want everyone to witness your humiliation?"


    "Mr. Gill has already made this match aplete spectacle. What more are you trying to prove? It''s finite!"


    Zachary moved forward with a deliberate air of superiority, saying, "Oh, the matchrisn''t finished yet. We need to ensure he loses with grace, after all, haha..."


    "Let''s all remain calm and see how this so-called expert from themon world performs on the field."

 Chapter 13

    At this moment. Shirley, sitting in the spectator area, maintained a calm facade, her eyes locked onto Robin, who remainedposed in the center of the field.


    Her intuition told her that Robin was not one to make hasty decisions.


    If he had dared to stake the Dunns 50 billion dors, he must be certain of his abilities!


    Just as he had amazed everyone with his dart-throwing skills earlier, Shirley believed Robin was poised to deliver an even more impressive performance and thoroughly outshine Zachary and Alice. Robin had no interest in engaging in verbal exchanges. He mounted his horse, casually picked up a bow, and set off at a brisk pace.


    In a sh, the mood on the field shifted dramatically!


    Robin rode his chestnut warhorse with an air of authority, as if his arrow were slicing through the clouds- sharp, brilliant, and striking! This guy actually seems to have some skills!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alice''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Robin''s energy and intensity on horseback were strikingly different from Zachary''s.


    Zachary''s performance had felt over-the-top, tinged with pretentiousness and a showy ir.


    In contrast, Robin''s style was raw and intense, filled with a passionate energy that resonated powerfully.


    "This guy seems... pretty impressive! His aura is so full of rugged charm!" Vera said, linking arms with Alice, her eyes gleaming.


    Alice shot her a disapproving nce. "Look at you, all starry-eyed! Just because someone''s physically strong doesn''t mean they''re worth your admiration.


    "A man with brawn but no brains or finesse is just a brute!"


    Hmph!


    Alice thought to herself, casting a sideways nce at Robin as he raced across the field, Taim to be a queen like Daphne!


    Why would I be interested in a man with such a low intellect


    Meanwhile, Robin had arrived at the shooting range and was preparing to draw his bow.


    However, as he pulled back the string, the bow snapped in half with a loud crack.


    The crowd, initially impressed by hismanding entrance, now watched in stunned silence as the bow shattered.


    Laughter began to ripple through the audience.


    How could he continue thepetition without boa


    Is he going to attempt shooting with his bare hands


    That would be aboard!


    Who has the strength to hit a target 1500 feet in her hand?


    Even Shirley, who is usuallyposed rose from her seat.


    Seeing Robin discard the broken bow her bean sanit


    Is this how we are going to lose our 50-billion doller Ele Fungical Pres


    She felt a wave of dizziness and nearly stumbled


    Amber quickly moved to steady her


    Shirley slowly sat back down, her gaze distant as she stared at the find


    Just as the crowd''sughter reached its peak, the next moment left everyone in awe


    After tossing aside the broken bow, Robien drew a set of sharp arrows from a scabbard on his bar 14572*


    With a bold and confident stance, heunched three as towards the tarp mumed almos000 away!


    The previously noisy crowd fell silent, their eyes wide with disbelief at Roton''s daring move


    "Damn This guy''s lost it. He really thinks he can hit the target with his bare hands? What a den" Raymond scoffed.


    Veraughed. "What if he actually manages to hit H


    Zachary let out a scornfulugh. "If he hits the target even once. Il cravd on my hands and its aba


    Before Zachary could finish his derisivement, the entire area was struck by and simce broken only by a collective gasp!


    Indeed, all three arrows struck the bullseye!


    From a distance of almost 2.000 feet and while moving on boneback Robin buntaged so fit the target using nothing but his bare hands! Is this some kind of illusion!


    The crowd went wild with excitement


    The target, previously intact, shattered into pieces upon being hit by the arrows, sending debris. across the ground!


    The force and precision were astounding, leaving everyone in awe


    The result of the match was clear-Robin had won deckively


    Shirley, who had been despairing moments ago, now had tears of joy sparkling in her eyes.


    "Ms. Dunn, we won! We won!" Amber eximed, her face drenched in tears as she jumped up and down with exhration.


    Shirley, regaining herposure, gave Amber a stern look. "Of course! I never doubted Robin. He never loses!"


    Her eyes shone with pride.


    "This method of shooting doesn''t count! It''s supposed to be with a bow and arrows, and he shot with his bare hands. How can this be considered a win? We''ve won this match!" Zachary, fuming with rage, shouted hoarsely, his voice almost giving out.


    The crowd red at him with disdain.


    Raymond sneered, "Come on, Zachary, you''ve lost. Just admit it.


    "He hit the target from 2,000 feet away with his bare hands. He didn''t even need a bow!"


    "This is thepetition rule! How can it be a genuine contest without a bow? How can it demonstrate archery skills?"


    Raymond, listening to this, felt a deep sense of embarrassment.


    The Hamptons had always been a respected family in Harmonfield, but Zachary''s objections over a mere 300-million dor bet were disgraceful.


    Raymond felt ashamed to be associated with him.


    Ignoring Raymond''s attempts to stop him, Zachary storfned over to the referee.


    "I refuse to ept this! He didn''t use a bow in thepetition; he shot three arrows with his bare hands. Even though he hit the bullseye, this has never happened before!"


    Vera looked at Alice and muttered, "Does Mr. Gill have no sense of shame? If he keeps this up, he''ll make us all look ridiculous."


    Alice, evaluating the situation, said, "Mr. Gill has a point. This is supposed to be an archery contest, Hora bare-handed shooting contest. Shooting without a bow and hitting the bullseye shouldn''t count as a win!" Vera was taken aback by Alice''s words, left speechless, As Zachary continued his argument with the referee, Robin approached him with calm determination. "Still not convinced? If you''re not, let me show you something even more astonishing!"


    He casually picked up a massive horn bow from the rack.


    This wasn''t a modern, high-tech bow but an ancient, formidable horn bow designed for the strongest of men.


    Without immense strength, it was impossible to draw.


    No one at the Violetcrest riding and shooting range had ever managed to pull this bow.


    Is Robin actually going to use it?


    The crowd held their breath as Robin grasped the horn bow.


    What is he nning to do?


    Is he going to attempt another archery challenge with this horn bow?


    This bow requires the strength of a thousand pounds!


    Whether it can even be drawn is uncertain!


    What was even more astonishing was that he proceeded to nock three sharp arrows onto the bow! at once?


    Three arrows a


    And he intends to shoot them from this distance?


    "Prepare the moving target, Robin instructed, eyeing the target 6,500 feet away with a casual demeanor. Holy cow!


    A thousand-pound horn bow, three arrows, and a moving target from 6,500 feet away?


    Is he serious?


    The staff at the recreational facility were now dumbfounded.


    Without further dy, they grabbed their walkie-talkies and activated the moving target.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak!


    Robin began to draw the horn bow....

 Chapter 14

    The massive thousand-pound horn bow was drawn into a wless curve!


    As the bow gradually bent, the three arrows nocked on it were poised at the moving target.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp snap of the bowstring rang out, cutting through the air.


    Three arrows streaked through the sky, slicing through the clouds to obliterate the wooden bullseyes 6,500 feet away. Each arrow found its mark dead center! Robin ced the horn bow back on the rack.


    He took a towel from a nearby server, wiped his hands and nced over at the astonished Zachary.


    "Well, I''m embarrassed for you. Let''s settle this and move on!"


    Zachary''s face shifted from red to pale, his fury toward Robin evident.


    The shooting range was enveloped in a stunned silence.


    Then, pandemonium ensued!


    After a moment of frenzied excitement, Raymond shouted from the sidelines, "Zachary,e on. A bet is a bet. It''s just 100 million dors." Zachary felt his heart sink!


    100 million dors!


    The real issue was that the Gills couldn''te up with that amount on short notice!


    He knew all too well that, despite the Gills'' current standing, their finances were in a precarious state.


    Especially after two failed ventures in Brookhavenst year.


    The Gills'' financial stability was on the verge of copse


    How could they possibly cover a 100 million-dor wager?


    Originally, he had only sought to humiliate Robin.


    He never anticipated that this bet wouldnd him in such a dire predicament.


    And now, he was faced with the grim reality of paying out 100 million dors.


    Raymond''s shouts from the sidelines went unansweredProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Zachary could only think quickly about how to handle the situation.


    The Violeterest Club was no ordinary venue.


    Everyone in Harmonfield was aware that Daphne was ruthless and would not tolerate any disruptions on her property.


    Seeing Zachary refuse to leave, the archery range referee spoke coldly. "Mr. Gill, the oue of this match is quite clear. Please step outside and settle the bet. Don''t make this difficult for us.


    "If you don''t, we will have to report this to Ms. West immediately, and it won''t just be 100 million dors." Zachary was already sweating profusely. He understood the seriousness of the situation. Meanwhile range.


    in the fitness center on the 15th floor of the building, across from the riding and shooting


    Daphne, dressed in a workout top and shorts, was deeply engrossed in her yoga routine, Watching the video of Robin''s remarkable performance, a sly smile curled on her lips. She twisted her elegant body and released a long, rxed sigh. "This riding and shooting contest is quite intriguing, haha... I didn''t expect Shirley to have such an impressive individual by her side."


    Daphne slowly stood up, swaying her long, pale legs and yfully adjusting her fis attire.


    Taking a towel from her maid, Rita yton, she wiped her fair skin andnguidly reclined on a bench.


    "I want to meet this man privately, Rita, make the necessary arrangements.


    "The Violeterest Leisure Club has been open for almost six years, and no one has ever managed to draw this thousand-pound horn bow.


    "And to hit a moving target at 6,500 feet with all three arrows on the bullseye!


    "This person is extraordinary; his strength is exceptional."


    A woman in a white uniform with short, neat hair nodded, her eyes showing a flicker of apprehension.


    "Miss, this person is truly exceptional! He must be someone with battle experience and a formidable reputation."


    Daphne''s smile was enchanting, exuding a captivating charm.


    "Fascinating. Perhaps he is the one I''ve been waiting for


    "Fascinating. Perhaps he is the one I''ve been waiting for


    She wiped the sweat from her skin, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Rita, make sure everyone knows that at the Violetcrest Club, anyone who tries to back out of their debts or break the rules will leave with severe consequences! "Alright, Ms. West."


    Rita headed to the Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center.


    The staff at Violeterest Club were surprised to see Daphne''s maid, Rita, there!


    They hurried to her, bowing respectfully. "Ms. yton how can we assist you?"


    "What''s going on here? Is someone attempting to renege on their ber?"


    The staff from the Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center presented the betting contract between Robin and Zachary to Rita.


    "Ms. yton, please take a look at this. It''s the contract for their bet."


    "Since the oue of the bet is already known, why hasn''t it been resolved immediately?"


    Zachary hesitated before approaching Rita with a sycophantic smile. "Ms. yton, hello, I''m Zachary from the Gills in Harmonfield..


    "I have long admired Ms. West and yourself, Ms. yton.


    "I came today at Ms. West''s invitation, along with my father, to discuss our share of the Eastvale Ecological Project investment-" Before he could continue, Rita interrupted with a cold tone. "Don''t waste time talking. Just handle what needs to be done!" Zachary gave a nervous chuckle. "Alright, alright, Ms. yton."


    Robin had already stepped outside.


    Rita gave Robin a quick nce, then nodded to Shirley, Ms. Dunn, Ms. West would like Mr. Ramsey to


    Shirley was momentarily taken aback, puzzled as to why Daphne would want to see Robin. Robin looked at Rita. "I''m not avable right now. My bet hasn''t been settled yet."


    Raymond, noticing Rita''s attitude, immediately said, "TI arrange the transfer right away."


    Vera quickly contacted her family and transferred 50 million to the card Shirley provided.


    Alice, although reluctant, grimaced and withdrew 50 million from her savings to deposit into Shirley''s ount, despite her frustration at the loss of face. However, Zachary was in a difficult position.


    He knew that no matter what, he couldn''te up with 100 million to settle the bet.


    "Mr. Gill, you''re the only one left. Are you trying to back out?" Robin taunted.


    Alice, seeing Zachary''s ongoing hesitation, snapped, "Mr. Gill, what''s the dy? Pay him, and let''s move onl


    "He''s never seen so much money before! Can''t you see he''s eager to receive it?"


    Robin smirked. "Mr. Gill, if you really can''t provide the 100 million for the ber, can offer you a way out!


    "What way? Zachary''s eyes brightened with hope.


    Robin sneered. "Get down on the ground and bark three times, and the 100-million bet will be forgiv

 Chapter 15

    The mood at the Violetcrest Club''s Riding and Shooting Center turned frosty.


    100 million dors is no small amount.


    However, for the Gill Group, a well-established yer in Hammanfield''s business sector, it shouldn''t be a significant obstacle. Isn''t Robin''s request a bit too arrogant?


    All eyes were on Zachary


    Given Zachary''s status among Harmonfield''s elite, he should have already pped the 100 million dors onto the table.


    Yet, instead...


    He didn''t do as the crowd expected.


    Zachary, whose face reddened with fury, could only paint at Robin, struggling for words. "H-how dare you!"


    Zachary was seething with a murderous rage.


    He had not anticipated being outdone by Robin once more,


    His n had been to humiliate Robin thoroughly before Alice and Shirley with his superior riding and shooting skills.


    But this was the result!


    What made it even more humiliating was his inability to actually produce the 100 million.


    Robin pursed his lips. "What''s the matter?


    "Mr. Gill, you were the one who initiated the bet and agreed to the amount.


    "And now that you''ve lost, you''re hesitating to pay.


    "I suggested that you get down on the ground and bark three times to settle the debt, but you seem so reluctant. What''s that about? "Are you challenging the rules of the Violetcrest Club?


    He threw a sideways nce at Rita.


    Alice marched up to Robin, scolding him. "You''re so petty! Robin, do you think Mr. Gill is as financially struggling as you are?


    "With the Gill Group''s status in Harmonfield, 100 million is nothing to him. Don''t be so small-minded! "Do you really think Mr. Gill would do such a thing for 100 million? You''re not worthy of such a demand!


    "You''re so narrow-minded and intolerant; you''re disgusting!"


    She turned on her heel and said, "Mr. Gill, just pay him Someone like him, who''s never dealt with this much money, isn''t worth any more of our attention."


    At that moment, Vera noticed something.


    Zachary''s hesitation clearly indicated the difficulty in raising the 100 million.


    Rumors had circted that the Gill Group was facing financial difficulties; could they genuinely be unable to produce the sum?


    Looking at Zachary now, she noticed his legs were slightly shaking.


    Raymond nced at Shirley, who was engrossed in her phone, then stepped forward.


    "Robin, don''t push things too far. It''s just a bet. Let''s exercise some restraint and avoid making matters worse."


    Robin raised an eyebrow and gave a dismissive smile.


    "So, you''re saying this bet is insignificant?


    "Fine! As long as you admit you can''t settle the bet, I''ll consider it settled as per my earlier offer."


    A group of high-society young men looked at Raymond with contempt.


    Attempting to back out of a bet was a serious offense in Harmonfield''s elite circles.


    Raymond, feeling the scornful gazes on him, snapped back, "When did I say we wouldn''t settle the bet?"


    "Small-minded! Zachary, call your dad right now and get the money for him. Stop dragging your feet!"


    Zachary thought bitterly, I can''t possiblye up with 100 million in cash on the spot!


    If I could, would I still be enduring this humiliation from Robin?!


    At this moment, he wished he could eliminate Robin entirely.


    But revealing the Gill Group''s current financial crisis was simply out of the question.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t just be a matter of 100 million, but the future and destiny of the Gills..


    Today was a crucial day for the Gills.


    If they couldnd the deal for the Eastvale Ecological Project, it would pull them out of their severe financial bind, where their cash flow had nearly dried up.


    Swallowing his pride, Zachary forced a calm tone. "Robin, 100 million means nothing to me.


    "Ms. Dunn can vouch for it. Given the Gills'' influence in Harmonhield, there''s no way we''d ever default on that amount.


    Here''s the n-by noon tomorrow, I''ll make sure that 100 million is transferred to whatever ount you provide."


    Alice and Raymond froze in disbelief.


    How could Zachary stoop to saying something so humiliating


    Vera, on the other hand, silently shook her head.


    Rumors about the Gill Group''s financial struggles seem to be true.


    Otherwise, Zachary wouldn''t be making such embarrassing excuses.


    "I won''t ept that!" Robin dered tly.


    Zachary, grinding his teeth, retorted, "Robin, don''t push your luck!"


    Robin shrugged and smiled coolly. "If I had lost, would you be willing to wait until tomorrow for the 50 billion-dor Eastvale Ecological Project contract from the Dunns? "You wouldn''t!


    "Now that I''ve won, you want to dy payment until tomorrow. Hmph... I just want to know if the Violetcrest Club has ever had a case like this."


    A few of the managers shook their heads. "Never!


    "At the Violetcrest Club, bets are settled immediately."


    "If the funds are difficult to arrange, we have a special loan service where you can use assets as coteral for immediate payment. But debts must be settled.


    "Otherwise, there will be serious consequences!"


    Zachary shivered.


    "Mr. Gill, stop dragging this out. A little teasing is enough. Just pay the 100 million and let''s move on," Alice said, assuming Zachary was deliberately trying to mock Robin. Zachary was left speechless.


    Raymond, observing Zachary''s indecision, whispered, Zachary, what''s the dy? Call your dad and have him transfer the 100 million. Can''t you manage that?" Zachary gritted his teeth, picked up his phone, and moved aside. "Dad, where are you?"


    "Zachary, I''m in the lobby of the Violetcrest Club. What''s wrong?"


    I... I need 100 million....


    "100 million?! What the hell have you done?"


    "I lost a bet with Robin at the Violeterest Riding and Shooting Center, and now I need to pay up."


    "You fool! You do nothing but cause trouble for me!


    "Just wait. I''ll be there soon.


    "Who are you betting against?"


    "Robin."


    "Robin? Who''s that? I''ve never heard of him in Harmonfield."


    "Dad, he''s the guy Alice annulled her engagement to at the Millers'' New Year''s party...


    Alice moved closer to Zachary. "Is your dading soon?"


    Zachary nodded. "He''s at the lobby entrance and will be here shortly."


    Alice smirked at Robin.


    "Robin, you might get the 100 million quickly, but don''t forget the Gill Group''s influence in Harmonfield! "You''re just a small yer with limited vision!"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "What''s that supposed to mean! Are you trying to get revenge over this money?" Alice shot him a disdainful look and ignored him.


    In her mind, she thought. He''s truly a country bumpkin!


    He clearly doesn''t understand the rules of high society.


    Even if he wants to stay in Harmonfield, offending so many influential figures won''t help him!


    At that moment, Don Gill, nked by four burly bodyguards, stormed up to Zachary


    "What happened?"


    Zachary trembled and said, "Dad, I-I lost 100 million in a bet with Robin at riding and shooting"


    "You fool! A childish game like this doesn''t count as a real bet. We won''t recognize it! "Let''s go. This is absurd!"


    He grabbed Zachary''s hand, trying to leave.


    "Wait!" Rita stepped in front of him. "Are you Mr. Gill from the Gill Group?"


    "Yes, I am... It''s you, Ms. yton. My apologies for not noticing you earlier."


    Don forced a smile and nodded.


    "My son''s ignorance has caused trouble for you. Please forgive us, Ms. yton. I''ll take him away immediately.


    Rita''s expression remained unchanged. "But Mr. Zachary must settle the 100-million bet before leaving."


    "What 100-million bet?" Don''s mouth twitched, feigning ignorance.


    "just a thildren''s game. We''ll discuss atter?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Celexpression modem. "The games at Violeterest Club might be considered trivial. But the rules. are not to be taken lightly


    Mr. Gill don''t you understand the rules of the Violete Clube


    Don forwood


    Of course, he was aware of the rules of the Violeterest Club.


    He was just pretending not to understand to try to extrate his son from this situation.


    There at the invitation of M. West and Mr. Hamilton to discuss the Eastvale Ecological Project


    "If we''rete and M. West and Mr. Hamilton are displeased, I don''t think you would be able to bear the resposiblity, right, M. yton

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 The Devil


    Rita''s voice was frigid. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear the responsibility of ignoring the rules of the Violetcrest Club!"


    Don''s lips quivered as he eyed the imperious Rita, caught in an increasingly precarious position.


    Robin observed the father and son with evident satisfaction, a smirk ying on his face.


    "Zachary, there''s no need for theatrics. Just get down and bark three times, and I''ll overlook the 100 million."


    "Scoundrel! Are you looking for trouble?" Don bellowed, pointing menacingly at Robin. His four bodyguards tensed, ready for action.


    Robin took a casual look at Don. "Are you nning to make a move? I''d advise against it. Your guards don''t seem very capable. "Besides, resorting to force to avoid paying a debt isn''t a good look, is it?


    "The best course of action is for your son to pay up promptly or get down and bark three times. That would settle the matter!" "Outrageous!" Don''s face darkened. His bodyguards moved towards Robin.


    Shirley stepped in front, her voice icy. "Mr. Gill, your son might not understand the rules, but does that mean you don''t either?" Don frowned slightly, ncing at Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, what are you insinuating?"


    "This bet was initiated by your son.


    "Initially, I put up the Eastvale Ecological Project, valued at 50 billion dors, while their bet was only 300 million.


    "Now that Robin has won, are you attempting to back out of the agreement?


    "Do you think I would waste my time on someone as insignificant as Zachary?"


    Don was taken aback!


    He had just realized that Zachary was up against the heiress of the Dunns!


    Shirley''s gaze was unwavering as she surveyed Don and his imposing bodyguards.


    "Mr. Gill, if you intend to handle this with force, the Dunns are more than prepared to meet you head-on!"


    Don scrutinized Robin and then Shirley, weighing her words carefully.


    In the past, he would never have dared to challenge the Dunns.


    But circumstances were different now.


    Despite the Gill Group''s severe financial troubles and imminent copse, they had formed an alliance with the Hamiltons, who owned Universal Group.


    If today''s meeting with Daphne went well, the Dunns, once the foremost family in Harmonfield, would be less of a concern.


    Don managed a forced chuckle and changed the subject. "Ms. Dunn, this is just a minor dispute. Are you really taking it so seriously?"


    Shirley picked up the betting contract, her tone sharp. "Are you implying that the Violetcrest Club''s contract is a mere joke?"


    Don''s eyes twitched.


    Before he could reply, Rita''s voice interrupted. "Immediately shut down the Violetcrest Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center and have the duty officers handle the dispute between Ms. Dunn and Zachary." In an instant, the doors to the underground training area of the Violetcrest Club burst open.


    Dozens of security personnel, all former mercenaries, surged towards the riding and shooting area.


    Don knew well.


    Daphne''s ability to stand up to Harmonfield''s underground kingpin, Rygar, was partly due to Violetcrest''s formidable security.


    He also knew that viting the rules of Violetcrest could result in severe consequences, possibly even death.


    It was evident he couldn''t escape without paying the 100 million today.


    But with the Gill Group''s current financial state, where would theye up with 100 million in cash?


    On such a crucial day, Zachary had managed to create this enormous problem for him.


    He stomped on Zachary''s foot and said, "You idiot, you got yourself into this mess. You deal with it!"


    With that, he tossed his sleeves and stormed out of the riding and shooting center.


    Zachary''s panic was instant and palpable.


    Outside, a burst ofughter erupted from the crowd.


    "What a scene! Did Mr. Zachary lose money? Just tell me how much, and I''ll cover it! Haha..." Zachary''s heart raced at the prospect of having his debt settled by someone else.


    But his relief turned to dread as he saw the neer''s intimidating and unsettling face.


    The visitor was Shawn Cooper, a feared enforcer for Rygar, the notorious underground kingpin of Harmonfield.


    Known as "The Devil", Shawn was responsible for Rygar''s illicit activities, including underground loans and covert entertainment ventures. It was also the industry that Rygar built his fortune on.


    Many business figures in Harmonfield had met their downfall due to debts with Rygar''s operation, finding themselves at the mercy of Shawn. They wouldn''t joke when it came to debts.


    Failing to repay the principal and interest within the timeframe meant losing every asset and potentially facing dire consequences.


    Alice quickly pulled Zachary aside and whispered, "Mr. Gill, don''t..."


    But Zachary, undeterred, knew that after securing the Eastvale Ecological Project investment, 100 million was a small sum.


    "Mr. Cooper, I need 100 million immediately, and I promise to repay it with interest in a week!" Zachary announced confidently.


    Shawnughed heartily. "No problem! Given the Gill Group''s status in Harmonfield, even if you needed a billion, I could arrange it right now." Zachary shed a triumphant smile at Robin and said, "Mr. Cooper, I appreciate your help."


    Shawn signaled his men to bring forward a loan contract.


    "Mr. Gill, just sign here, and the 100 million will be transferred right away!"


    Zachary nced at the contract, his eyes widening in shock.


    The terms demanded repayment of 300 million within a week!


    "Mr. Cooper, isn''t this interest a bit excessive? I-I don''t think ...


    Shawn''s demeanor hardened. "Zachary, are you trying to y games with me?


    "I''m here to help you, and you''re questioning the terms?


    "Get a new contract!"


    He had his men retrieve the original document and rece it with another.


    When Zachary saw that the interest had been bumped up to 500 million, he shook with fear.


    Yet, he knew he had no choice but to sign.


    The Gill Group could not afford to cross Rygar and Shawn, who had the power to make Zachary disappear without a trace.


    Sweat beaded on Zachary''s forehead as he stared at the contract, his hand trembling as he held the pen.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn''s expression grew menacing.


    "Mr. Gill, do you think I''m here to waste time?


    "Do you want this 100 million or not?"


    Terrified, Zachary hurriedly signed his name and pressed his fingerprint on the document.


    At that moment, he cursed himself.


    If only he hadn''t tried to humiliate Robin in front of Alice and Shirley, he wouldn''t be in this predicament.


    Now that the contract was signed, his anxiety eased a bit.


    With the Gill Group on the verge of securing a nearly 10 billion-dor project, the 500 million seemed manageable.


    After signing the contract and paying the 100 million bet, Zachary pointed at Robin and said, "Just wait. I won''t let this slide!"


    Robin shrugged. "Next time, you might not get the chance."


    Shawn turned his attention to Shirley with a calcting gaze and a predatory grin.


    "Ms. Dunn, it''s not often I meet you. Haha...


    "I''d like to invite you to the second-floor caf¨¦ for a chat. We could have a more in-depth conversation, haha!"


    Shirley ignored Shawn and addressed Robin. "Let''s go to the front."


    Shawn''s expression darkened. "Ms. Dunn, are you really going to dismiss me like that?"


    Shirley remained unfazed. "Who do you think you are? Why should I give you any respect? Step aside!"


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    The onlookers were stunned. In Harmonfield, few dared to speak to the Devil in such a manner, with only someone like Daphne being an exception.


    Rumor had it that even Drake avoided direct confrontations with him.


    Shirley''s boldness was striking.


    But it made sense.


    How could the heiress of the Dunns, with her status and grace, possibly agree to have coffee with a lowlife leader like the Devil?


    Shawn watched as Shirley walked away, his face growing colder. "Stop right there! What''s with the arrogance? Strip away your clothes, and you''re just another nightclub chick, haha... Shawn''s men joined in with ominousughter.


    Suddenly, Shirley stopped and slowly turned around, pping Shawn across the face!


    "F*ck!" Shawn''s face darkened with rage. "You b*tch, do you think I won''t hit you?"


    He raised his powerful arm and swung it toward Shirley''s delicate face.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 You''re Just All Talk


    As Shawn''s enormous hand swung toward Shirley, the crowd at the Violetcrest Club collectively gasped. Many spectators turned away, unable to watch the scene unfold.


    Smack!


    A sharp p echoed through the quiet Violetcrest Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center!


    Shawn was propelled through the air, crashing heavily onto the ground several feet away.


    Crack!


    The marble floor of the viewing area cracked under the force of the impact!


    Shirley remained unscathed, herposure intact, though her eyes revealed her astonishment.


    Amber''s eyes widened in shock, her mouth open in disbelief, frozen in ce.


    The hand that struck Shawn belonged to Robin.


    "Why are you so hell-bent on being a d*ck?" Robin remarked, wiping his hands with a towel handed to him by a server, his gaze filled with disdain and mockery. Shawn, sprawled on the floor from Robin''s p, had lost a few teeth and was disoriented, his ears ringing.


    He struggled to speak, barely conscious.


    The riding and shooting center was eerily silent, with tension hanging thick in the air.


    After a moment of oppressive quiet, the crowd began to murmur.


    "Wow! This guy is amazing! He just took down the Devil, Rygar''s top enforcer!"


    "Is this real? I''ve never seen anyone handle the Devil like that in Harmonfield!"


    "This guy is incredibly bold. He''s definitely in for a tough time."


    Alice, observing the spectacle, was initially stunned, but soon a sneer of contempt spread across her face.


    "Hmph! Robin, do you really think that just because the Dunns support you, you can challenge Rygar''s top man?" she scoffed. "You''re asking for trouble!"


    Zachary''s face lit up with a malicious grin.


    Meanwhile, Vera was stunned by the events that had just transpired.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Despite the recklessness of Robin''s actions, she couldn''t help but admire his bravery.


    Taking on someone like the Devil was impressive, even if it bordered on foolishness.


    She found herself reassessing Robin, now seeing him in a new, more favorable light.


    "How dare you touch me! Do you even know who I am? I''ll make sure you leave here on a stretcher!" Shawn roared, spitting blood as two of his subordinates helped him up.


    Robin barely nced at Shawn, unperturbed. "Do I need to know who you are to deal with you? You''re just all talk, aren''t you?"


    "Alright, you little punk! You''re going to pay for this! You''re dead meat!" Shawn roared, his anger evident as he pointed a finger at Robin.


    As Shirley processed the situation, she realized theplexity of their predicament.


    The meeting at the Violetcrest Club was meant to rify investment boundaries.


    The conflict involved Rygar''s investment project encroaching on the Dunns'' territory.


    When the agreement was first made, all parties had clearly defined their business areas, includingmercial malls, children''s entertainment centers, resorts, and luxury vi developments. The surrounding area of this project was originally given to the Universal Group owned by the Hamiltons.


    The initial agreement had clearly divided business areas: the east for vis, the south formercial and residential developments, and the west and north for office buildings and major markets.


    However, Rygar had secretly arranged with the Hamiltons to acquire the southern zone, nning to introduce nightclubs, bars, and gambling establishments, which shed with residential and educational areas. Shirley had tried repeatedly to negotiate with Rygar, but to no avail.


    That was why they had nned this meeting to continue negotiations at the council of the four investors.


    It was already difficult to reach a consensus in the original circumstances, but now, with the conflict escting to involve Rygar''s enforcer, today''s meeting would probably end on a sour note as well.


    If not handled properly, it could lead to an outright confrontation between the Dunns and Rygar.


    Realizing the situation was beyond repair for today, Shirley stepped in front of Robin.


    "Shawn, this matter has nothing to do with him. Any grievances should be directed at the Dunns. We''re waiting!"


    Robin smiled coldly, shaking his head.


    Shawn was beneath his concern.


    Besides his talk, he had little real influence.


    When faced with a formidable opponent, Shawn would quickly back down.


    Robin didn''t take him seriously at all.


    "Who''s this guy, Ms. Dunn? Why are you defending him?"


    "Even with the Dunns'' power, you can''t match Rygar''s methods when ites to the underworld."


    "He actually hit the Devil! Even with the Dunns behind him, he''s unlikely to escape unscathed. Rygar is no joke!"


    Robin, enjoying the subtle scent of Shirley''s perfume while standing behind her, was in high spirits.


    Although Shirley and the Dunns owed him for his help, it wasmendable that they would protect him in such a situation.


    Besides, when he had proposed the wager with Zachary involving the Dunns'' 50-billion project, Shirley had immediately agreed without hesitation.


    The Dunns were known for their reliability and integrity.


    Robin had grown up in a ruthless environment and preferred associating with those who showed loyalty and courage.


    Thus, he had no reservations about getting involved in this, seeing as he had nothing else to do.


    As Shawn continued to rant, Robin was already moving toward him.


    Before anyone could react, Robin grabbed Shawn by the neck, lifting him off the ground and began delivering a series of ps.


    From a distance, Alice clutched Zachary''s arm, her heart pounding wildly.


    Is this idiot risking his life to impress me?


    Hah!


    Robin, no matter what you do, I can''t respect a brute without finesse!


    Vera, shocked by the disy, held onto her clothes to steady herself.


    After a few ps, Robin, finding the situation dull, threw Shawn to the ground.


    Shawn''s men dared not intervene, huddling together.


    It took Shawn some time to regain his senses.


    Looking at his scattered teeth on the ground, Shawn snarled, "You''re finished! You''ll pay for this!"


    Robin took a towel from a server, shrugging. "Enough with your threats. It''s getting boring!


    "Go ahead, call for help! I''ll be right here!"


    Rita, observing the scene with a cold gaze, now saw Robin''s boldness with a hint of amusement.


    Not only can he fight, but he also knows how to provoke trouble.


    Asking Shawn to call for backup?


    He''s basically saying that he doesn''t even take the underground kingpin of Harmonfield seriously!


    That''s a direct challenge to Rygar, a tant provocation.


    Shirley looked at Robin with renewed admiration.


    The memory of being saved from four desperate robbers and the shock of that moment was still fresh in her mind.


    "Alright, you''ll see. Soon you''ll understand what it means to regret for a lifetime!" Shawn said, enduring his pain as he dialed Rygar''s number.


    In the distance, Zachary and others felt a sense of excitement. "This guy''s hit a brick wall today. He''s in for a world of trouble. He must have lost his mind."


    Alice shook her head, her eyes filled with scorn. "Maybe tearing up the engagement stirred his pride, made him feel like he needed to prove himself. Hah! How pathetic! Zachary sneered, "He actually hit Rygar''s enforcer! I don''t think he''ll leave the club alive today.


    "Rygar''s people built their reputation on such ruthless methods. In Harmonfield, only Ms. West from Violetcrest has dared to confront them so directly.


    "Today, even the Dunns might get caught up in this mess. What a troublemaker!"


    At this moment, Shawn had connected with Rygar, embellishing his ount of the attack.


    "Mr. Rygar, I''ve been assaulted! This kid even imed he''d take you on if you showed up!"


    "Is that so?" Rygar''s voice on the other end was filled with contempt.


    "Who does he think he is, disregarding the rules and acting as he wishes in Harmonfield? "Alright. Let him know I''ll be at Violetcrest soon.


    "Oh, and tell Ms. West that I have some business to handle at her ce today.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen blood. I''m eager to find out what he''s made of, daring to mess with me!"

 Chapter 18

    Shawn hung up, his gaze lifting to Robin with a chilling grin..


    At that moment, Robin was nothing but a dead man walking.


    He had sessfully provoked Rygar, the underground kingpin of Harmonfield, who was now personallying to handle the situation. Everyone at the Abyssal Dominion knew Rygar hadn''t dirtied his hands in years.


    His involvement spelled doom.


    A chillingugh escaped Shawn''s lips.


    "Rygar''s on his way!"


    He sneered, "This is your curtain call, kid!


    "Anyst words? Once Rygar arrives, you won''t have another chance."


    Shirley''s heart pounded.


    Robin had truly crossed a line.


    Rygar, a creature of the underworld, was known for his ruthlessness and brutality.


    His methods were as shadowy as the world he inhabited.


    A family like the Dunns, operating in the public eye, typically avoided direct conflict with people like Rygar.


    Even for the Dunn Group, the oldest and most powerful family in Harmonfield, a sh with Rygar could prove disastrous.


    They might not crumble instantly, but they would undoubtedly be left scarred.


    Now, Robin had humiliated the whole Abyssal Dominion.


    If Rygar didn''t personally retaliate, his reputation would be in shambles.


    The only solution was to call Drake to possibly de-escte the situation and negotiate a resolution.


    After a moment of deliberation, Shirley spoke softly, "Amber, call my Grandpa."


    Robin''s heart warmed.


    Even with the situation spiraling out of control, Shirley was willing to stand beside him and try to smooth things over.


    It demonstrated that the Dunn family wasn''t one to buy the weak or appease the powerful.


    Perhaps this was the key to the Dunn family''s long-standing dominance in Harmonfield.


    Robin raised a hand to stop Shirley.


    "Ms, Dunn, this is a minor issue.


    "There''s no need to trouble Mr. Dunn Sr. I can handle it myself."


    Shirley wanted to protest, but the calm resolve in Robin''s eyes silenced her.


    At that moment, Amber voiced her worries, "Mr. Ramsey, this situation is moreplex than you realize, Ms. Dunn..."


    Shirley cut her off.


    "Amber, let''s respect Mr. Ramsey''s wishes. He''s aware of what he''s doing."


    Seeing Shirley''s unwavering support, Amber fell silent


    She could-only watch Robin''s proud and solitary figure standing defiantly before Shawn and his men, a deep sense of unease settling in her heart. Some concerned spectators, who had been impressed by Robin''s earlier riding prowess, whispered warnings.


    "Sir, you should leave now! Get out of Harmonfield!"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Rygar isn''t someone you can afford to cross."


    "Run while you still can, or you might lose your life.


    Shawn overheard these hushed pleas and scoffed, "He links he can leave now? Even if he escapes Harmonfield, the Dunn family will pay!" Shirley red at Shawn.


    His words revealed the Abyssal Dominion''s tant disrespect for the Dunn family.


    Although uncertain about the oue, she trusted Robin''s actions.


    She remembered the snowy night when Robin had saved her life, slitting the throat of an armed attacker.


    The memory still sent shivers down her spine.


    Compared to those thugs, Rygar was nothing.


    At worst, she would stand with Robin and face the consequences.


    She had grown tired of Rygar''s interference in the Eastvale Ecological Project.


    Even Rita instinctively looked to Robin, curious how he would handle Rygar, a true demon in human form.


    Despite being in the Violeterest Club, Rygar had already marked this as Abyssal Dominion territory.


    Daphne wouldn''t intervene.


    Robin''s only potential help was the Dunn Group:


    If these two powerhouses shed, Harmonfield''s power structure would be forever altered.


    Observing from afar, Alice smirked.


    Robin had truly dug his own grave today!


    A brute would never understand the concept of someone beyond hit reach.


    Crossing Rygar was a death sentence!


    24720


    Beside her, Vera, Alice''s closest friend, watched with a mix of emotions, her eyes fixed on the unfolding drama.


    As the situation escted, she found herself strangely drawn to Robin


    His calm demeanor amidst the chaos captivated her, making her heart race with anticipation.


    She couldn''t wait to see how he would handle the arrival of Rygar, and what kind of spectacle would follow


    Suddenly, amotion outside shattered the tense silence.


    A sea of ck flooded into view.


    Over a hundred imposing men dressed in ck, armed with short knives, marched into the archery center. Leading them was a tall, powerful figure in a ck windbreaker.


    It was the infamous Rygar Todd, the undisputed kingpin of Harmonfield''s underworld!


    As Rygar strode into the archery center, the entire venue fell silent.


    Alice watched this man, whomanded fear throughout Harmonfield, with a look of horror, her lips trembling


    The underground overlord of Harmonfield had finally arrived!


    She nced at Robin with pity, mocking him inwardly


    Oh, Robin, you''ve truly sealed your fate!


    1 low-level nobody like you dare provoke someone like Rygar?


    How could a


    A brute will always be a brute!


    You had the audacity toy a hand on ckreaper, Rygar''s top henchman?


    Such arrogance, such ignorance!


    Vera gripped Alice''s hand tightly as she sighed.


    Even if Robin wants to escape now, it''s toote.


    Rygar and his entourage entered the Violeterest Club.


    Shawn''s men immediately parted, bowing respectfully on both sides.


    "Greetings, Mr. Rygar!"


    All eyes were now on Rygar.


    His powerful presence instantly turned the atmosphere in the center icy cold.


    Everyone felt suffocated and panicked under the immense pressure.


    "Mr. Rygar, this is the kid who beat me to this state, Shawn said.


    He then lighted a cigar for Rygar and pointed angrily at Robin.


    Before Rygar could respond, Shirley stepped forward.


    "Mr. Rygar, before you address this matter, I''d like to make a statement!


    "My friend had a conflict with Mr. Cooper, your subordinate, for a reason...


    Rygar exhaled a puff of smoke.


    He said coldly, "Ms. Dunn, it would be wise for you not to interfere in this matter.


    for the person who struck my man, I don''t care about the reason.


    "He dared to raise a hand against someone from my gang, and for that, he will die here today!"


    Shirley''s brow furrowed. "Mr. Rygar, do you not consider right or wrong when handling matters?"


    Rygar''s gaze pierced Shirley.


    "In my world, right and wrong are irrelevant. Anyone who dares to strike someone from my Abyssal Dominion deserves death!" Shawn smirked at Shirley and Robin, reveling in his boss''s domineering attitude


    Rygar had always been this way.


    If his men were harmed, regardless of the reason, there would be retribution.


    This arrogance, even dismissing Shirley, was why he was called the underground king of Harmonfield!


    Rygar''s ruthless stance met the expectations of the onlookers


    It was precisely this kind of fearsome authority thatmanded respect and distance.


    Shirley frowned, while Robin merely smiled indifferently at her, his eyes fixed on Rygar with an air of intrigue.


    "If that''s the case, let''s not waste time. Let your mene at me together!"


    Robin shed his casual jacket, revealing a tight-fitting T-shirt that showcased his sculpted muscles.


    Rygar was momentarily taken aback, his eyes raking over Robin''s physique,


    In that instant, a shiver ran through Rygar


    He trembled all over and nearly copsed to the ground!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 I''m Beating You


    Noticing Rygar''s hesitation, Shirley couldn''t decipher his thoughts.


    Was he perhaps considering the influence of the Dunns


    His mind was a mystery to her.


    Still, she made onest attempt, "Mr. Rygar, I urge you to handle this matter with caution!"


    At that moment, Rygar was staring at Robin in shock, seemingly oblivious to Shirley''s words.


    On the other hand, Robin met Rygar''s gaze with a faint smile, patiently waiting for his next move.


    Behind Rygar, over a hundred assassins gripped their short knives, ready to pounce on Robin at a moment''s notice.


    A one-sided massacre seemed imminent.


    But Rygar remained frozen.


    His eyes were locked on the short dragon dagger at Robin''s waist.


    A golden light momentarily shed on the uniquely colored scabbard of the dragon dagger.


    Though fleeting, it was enough to shock Rygar.


    Rygar clearly recognized it as the legendary Golden Dragon Emblem!


    A wave of dizziness washed over Rygar.


    A week ago, assassins from the shadowy world of the dark web had suddenly appeared at his Abyssal Dominion, sending shockwaves through him.


    It was said that once targeted by this mysterious organization, death was inevitable.


    Rygar knew that while the Abyssal Dominion ruled Harmonfield''s underworld, it was insignificantpared to the global reach of the dark web.


    The four dark web assassins had warned him that the Heir of the Gilded Dragon, the most esteemed guest of the Dark Queen, had arrived in Harmonfield. They could call upon his Abyssal Dominion for assistance if needed.


    Now, seeing the dragon dagger and the faint Golden Dragon Emblem, Rygar realized the man before him was the revered Heir of the Gilded Dragon! Even the ruthless Queen of the Night treated this young master with the utmost respect.


    How could Rygar, a mere underworld figure, dare to provoke him?


    Taking another step forward would be like leaping into an abyss!


    Thankfully, he hadn''t acted rashly.


    He had almost made a grave mistake.


    The realization of his near-fatal error sent a wave of fear through Rygar, his body drenched in cold wea


    A sense of impending doom washed over him.


    How could his Abyssal Dominion possibly challenge the Queen of the Night, a dominant figure in the Dark Wis, whemanded armies and toppled nations? Opposing such power would be suicidal!


    The man before him, the Heir of the Gilded Dragon, was someone Rygar absolutely couldn''t afford to antagonize.


    Frustration boiled over, and Rygar cursed, ripping off his trench coat.


    His eyes burned with murderous intent. The hundred assassins behind him instantly raised their inves poised to strike.


    "Mr. Rygar''s lost it! It seems even the Dunns can''t escape his wrath."


    "It''s been years since we''ve seen Mr. Rygar this angry in public. Robin''s doomed, and the Dunns might be dragged down with him!"


    "Mr. Rygar''s fury is terrifying. We better stay clear or risk getting caught in the crossfire."


    From afar, Alice had been eagerly awaiting Rygar''s move.


    She sneered, "This brute brought this on himself by provoking Rygar. Just because he knows some arts, does he think he invincible?


    "What an idiot! Robin, even if you wanted to impress me with your skills, you didn''t have to lose your bead over it.


    "Do you really think you can take on Abyssal Dominion alone?


    *Do you


    "How ridiculous! Do you really believe the Dunns can protect you? Ha..."


    Zachary was delighted by Robin''s impending downfall


    He hooked his arm around Alice and said, "This guy is digging his own grawe. He''s a frog in a well


    "He just arrived in Harmonfield and already thinks he''s something special. Now he''s crossed Rygar, and today he''s going to leave here in a coffin."


    Aliceughed mockingly and stopped talking, watching the situation unfold further.


    At this moment, Shawn was already preparing to celebrate.


    He looked smugly at Robin and Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, tell that brat to kneel and beg for mercy. "Maybe Mr. Rygar will give you the Dunns some respect and leave his corpse intact, hahaha "Kid, a worthless ant like you dares to mess with Abyssal Dominion? You''re asking for death! Now that Mr. Rygar is here, show me that arrogance again!"


    Suddenly, a scream pierced the air.


    Rygar had pressed his lit cigar against Shawn''s eye.


    Then, with a powerful kick, he shattered Shawn''s leg


    A cracking sound echoed as a bone broke!


    Shawn crumpled to the ground, writhing in agony, screaming in pain.


    "Mr. Rygar, why... why are you


    Still not satisfied, Rygar kicked Shawn hard in the face,


    "D"mn it, I brought you up from nothing, and this is how you repay me?!


    "Without Abyssal Dominion, what are you?!


    "I gave you power, and you use it to unt the name of Abyssal Dominion?


    "How dare you dare to disrespect someone of Ms. Dunn''s stature?


    "Do you think just because I''m backing you, you can do whatever you want? Well, today Inf going to cripple you!"


    Shawn was dazed by Rygar''s beating


    He knelt on the ground, begging for mercy, "Mr. Rygan, did you hit the wrong person?"


    "I''m beating you, you idiot!"


    Rygar cursed as he continued to nce at Robin out of the corner of his eye.


    He hoped this would slightly appease the Heir of the Gilded Dragon''s anger.


    "You idiot, do you think I came here to back you up? Disrespect Ms. Dunn, huh? You deserve to die!"


    Shawn finally realized that Rygar was seriously going to make an example of him!


    "Mr. Rygar, I... I was wrong. I''ll never use Abyssal Dominion''s name to bully others again.


    Please give me another chance, Mr. Rygar! Ms. Dunn, give me another chance! I''m not fit to be called human, I''m a beast! I should never have disrespected you. "Please forgive me this one time. I swear I''ll never offend you again!"


    Shawn crawled to Shirley''s feet, bowing and begging for mercy.


    Shirley was utterly baffled.


    Rygar had never cared about the Dunns name when aging in Harmonfield.


    This sudden and drastic change was nothing shons of agiraculous plot twist.


    ther andy dad at leve Shirley confused, but the spectat at the Violeterest Club were also utterly it


    Had Pyper Barn drinking today!


    15 wound toe here to suppon Shawn


    Why had he suddenly turned on his top enforcer, beating him a pulp


    What we going on


    Little did they know that when Hygar saw Robin''s dragon dagger, he was scared out of his wits.


    Fout for hard to pertend he didn''t know Robin''s true identity:


    The dark metioperatives had warned him that the identity of the Heir of the Gilded Dragon was top


    the initial stuck, Ryear quickly thought of a n


    She didn''t smooth things over with this esteemed guest, he believed that Abyssal Dominion would vanish from Harmonfield forever by tonight.


    Then, that idiot, had dared to assault the Queen of the Nights most valued guest, dragging him into the fire with


    this moment, Rygar wished he could cut Shawn down right where he stood.


    Shirleywall couldn''t understand Rygar''s actions.


    Even if he was putting ons show for her grandfather, there was no need to be so harsh.


    From a distance, Aller was slightly shocked but seemed to have figured something out.


    Swtic kneeling and begging, before Shirley suggested that Rygar wasn''t going after Robin because of


    11 oben wasn''t under the protection of the Dunns, he would have already been dead at Rygar''s hands This less man could only cause trouble! How pathetic.


    However, Vera had a different view.


    She had need a crucial detail!


    When Shirley had initially stepped in to exin, Rygar had ignored herpletely


    Vratas somas Kygar saw Robin, he suddenly disyed extreme tension and fear.


    Clearly, Ryza was afraid of RobintProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Verd''s eyes sparkled with interest as she observed Rong from a distance.


    A meaningful smile yed on her lips.


    Robin was quite interesting


    It seemed he had a story to tell


    14272


    If someone as ruthless as Rygar was terrified of him. Robin''s background must be incredibly powerfalt


    Vera nced at the still disdainful Alice beside her.


    She thought to herself, "Alice, you might have truly misjudged him. You''ve let a treasure slip through your fingers.


    "If I get the chance, I won''t hesitate to seize it."


    Driven by this thought, Vera made a bold decision.


    She was going to get closer to Robin.


    Perhaps he would bring her an unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 What I Do Is None of Your Business


    "Get lost!" Rygar roared, kicking Shawn away.


    He then pointed at his bewildered subordinates, "Tie him up and take him back. We''ll deal with himter!"


    Two members of the Abyssal Dominion immediately seized Shawn and dragged him out of the Violetcrest Club. Only then did a slight smile grace Rygar''s cold, aged face.


    "Ms. Dunn, is this resolution to your satisfaction?"


    Shirley was momentarily stunned.


    The situation had taken an unexpected turn.


    Since Rygar had already made concessions, she saw no need to escte matters further.


    She nodded slightly and said coldly. "Mr. Todd, how you discipline your subordinates is your own affair."


    Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Dunn, Rygar said with a slight bow, clearly relieved.


    If the esteemed guest hadn''t been satisfied, he would have killed Shawn on the spot without hesitation.


    "Ms. Dunn, with so many subordinates, it''s difficult to ensure they all behave appropriately.


    "Some are bound to cause trouble. It''s my fault for not managing them properly. I didn''t expect them to offend you and your friend. Please ept my sincerest apologies." Shirley nodded coldly, "Mr. Todd, let''s put this incident behind us."


    Rygar breathed a quiet sigh of relief. "Ms. Dunn, we originally came to Violetcrest Club to discuss the investment project for the Eastvale Ecological Project.


    "Before arriving, I noticed that some of thend managed by Abyssal Dominion in that area conflicted with projects you''ve invested in.


    "This was due to the ipetence of my subordinates, and I was unaware of it. I sincerely apologize.


    "To make amends, I nowmit to epting all of the Hamiltons'' projects and will proceed with the original investment n.


    "Any projects that have already started will be halted immediately and corrected until you are satisfied!"


    Shirley was slightly taken aback.


    For the past six months, the Dunn Group had been negotiating with Abyssal Dominion about project investment types without reaching an agreement.


    But today, why was Rygar offering to halt construction and make corrections himself?


    "Ms. Dunn, since my subordinates offended you and your friend today, as a gesture of my apology, I''m offering the southern area project of the Eastvale, which I recently acquired, to you for free." Shirley was even more astonished.


    The southern area project was worth hundreds of millions!


    It was well-known that Rygar had paid a hefty sum to acquire the southern area project from the Universal Group.


    Yet, he was now offering it to the Dunn Group as an apology for Shawn''s actions.


    It was an incredibly generous gesture.


    Shirley doubted that the Dunn Group held such sway over Rygar.


    Could he have ulterior motives involving the Dunn Group?


    "Mr. Todd, I can ept halting and correcting the investment projects in the Eastvale Ecological Project as nned.


    "But giving the southern area project to Dunn Group for free is far too generous. I think we should forget about that."


    Rygar quickly interjected, ''Ms. Dunn, I''m not joking! Please rest assured that when I say ''free, I mean it, no strings attached!


    After the meeting with the fourpanies this afternoon, I''ll have two contracts prepared and delivered to you in writing. I insist that you ept them!" Shirley hesitated.


    Before she could respond, Rygar continued, "Ms, Dunn, it''s settled. Thank you for epting my goodwill


    "I have some urgent matters to attend to, so I''ll leave now. We can discuss this further when we meet this afternoon.


    With that, he swiftly departed with his subordinates, heading toward another area of the Violetcrest Club.


    His haste made it seem like he truly had an urgent matter to attend to, as if dying any longer would put his life at risk. What Shirley didn''t know was that Rygar was trying to avoid Robin.


    He had managed to resolve the issue with Shawn without provoking Robin further, so he needed to get out of there quickly.


    If he made even the slightest mistake and offended Robin again, he would be in serious trouble.


    Shirley''s eyes shed with confusion as she watched Rygar''s hasty retreat.


    What was wrong with this underground kingpin of Harmonield?


    He hade in with such aggression, seemingly determined to destroy Robin and severely punish the Dunn Group.


    But to everyone''s surprise, he ended up punishing his own subordinate severely.


    Not only that, but he also offered to halt and correct the Eastvale Ecological Project that had overstepped their bounds!


    And even more shocking, he offered the southern area development project for free as an apology!


    Since when had Begar conducted himself with such humility and righteousness in Harmonfield?


    "Let''s go. Don''t overthink it. If he''s giving it to you, just take it! What''s the big deal?"


    Robin took the jacket Amber handed him.


    He nced at the still-stunned Shirley and said.


    "After a whole morning of chaos, I helped Ms. Dunn secure 45 million dors. Aren''t you going to treat me to a drink?"


    Shirley smiled faintly, "Alright, I''ll treat you at the bar of Violeterest Club.


    But I don''t want that money, it''s yours. Give me a bank ount number, and I''ll have Amber transfer it to you.


    Robin thought for a moment and then gave Amber his ount number without hesitation.


    As they passed by Zachary and Alice, Robin shrugged and said, "Mr. Gill, if you want to bet again, just let me know. I find making money like this quite enjoyable." With that, he and Shirley headed toward the Violetcrest Bar.


    Zachary gritted his teeth in anger. "Just you wait! I''ll make sure you regret crossing me!"


    Alice snorted coldly, ring at Robin''s back with disdain. "Hmph! Disgusting!


    "A man who lives off others! What''s there to be proud of? If it weren''t for Ms. Dunn today, you''d be dead by now!"


    However, Veraughed and said, "Alice, have you ever considered that Rygar might have acted this way because he''s afraid of Robin?


    "If that''s the case, would you regret breaking off your engagement with him?"


    "Hahaha... Vera, you give him too much credit, Alice, sneered.


    "That loser, clinging to the Dunns'' coattails, and you think Rygar would be afraid of him?


    "Even if it were true, I would never regret canceling the engagement! He''s just a brute!"


    Just then, Rita walked over, and Alice quickly greeted her respectfully, "Hello, Ms. yton, I am


    Rita nced coldly at Alice, ignored her, and quickly walked over to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait a moment. My boss, Ms. West would like to see you!"


    Robin replied nkly I don''t even know your boss not going"


    Rat was metentarily manned a hut off anger fastingen her eyes


    She had served Daphne for year and had never encountered a man who dared refuse her invitation course,


    Of crane, no orber man had ever be granted the boor of an imitation from Daphine, except Robin


    Alice was ergully surproved


    Then, a ser curled her lips


    Raben you truly are base


    0


    In you know who Daphine i


    Hermaid permally into you and you respond share hopeless!


    "Roben, who''s wrong with your Ms. yton is giving a rare opportunity by inviting you to meet Ms West. Don''t be ungrateful sice eximed


    Horry up and apologize to Ms. yton


    Robin smirked, looking at Alice auriously. "What I do one of your business.


    "Besides, whether or not I ept her the avitation is up to me. What does it have to do with you?


    "Mind your own bailnew"


    Alice''s face fushed with anger. "Robin you''re beingpletely unreasonable! How could you say something so disrespectful Get down on your knees and apologize to Ms. yton immediately!"


    A hint of displeasure crossed Shirley''s face, and she walkabout to speak when Rita pped Alice across the face


    I''m talking to Mr. Ramsey, and you keep butting in Do you want to die?"


    Alice covered her cheek in shock M. yton, I was talking about that ungrateful fool, Robin..."


    "Mr. Ramsey is an honored guest of Mi West, and you dare to insult him?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rita''s voice was cold, her wordsced with a clear threat


    Who was Daphne? Insulting her guest was like pping her in the face


    Did Alice have a death with?


    Alice quickly bowed and apologized


    I''m sorry, Ms. yton. I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me..


    "Get lost Rita cut her off with a cold shout.


    Alice hurriedly left, shooting Robin a venomous re as she passed.


    However, Vera winked flirtatiously at him


    Robin felt a chill down his spine.


    What was this woman up to?


    Rita stepped forward and said respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West sincerely invites you. Please ept

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 An Irresistible Smile


    Is Ms. West forcing me to ept her invitation?"


    Robin nced at Rita, then at the bodyguards standing respectfully behind her, a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    He navigated the treacherous world of mercenaries, driven by vengeance and a thirst for retribution


    He despised anyone who spoke to him in such amanding tone.


    "Why should I be obligated to agree? Robin challenged.


    "What makes your boss so special that her invitation demands mypliance?


    The Violetcrest Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center fell utterly silent


    Rita was taken aback!


    Her bodyguards, along with the surrounding guests, were equally stunned.


    Was he serious?


    Daphne, the rising star of Harmonfield''s business world, a breathtaking beauty, and a ruthless queen-did Robin not know who she was?


    Alice, who had just walked a few steps away, stopped abruptly.


    Robin, you''re ying with fire! Insulting the Queen of Violeterest is practically a death sentence! You moning!


    On the other hand, Vera covered her mouth and giggled, turning back to look at Robin


    That handsome face, that calm and unruffled expression, and that audacious attitude that never failed to shock....


    Robin was simply too intriguing!


    "Haha... "Vera couldn''t contain herughter.


    Rita shot her a re.


    Vera immediately fell silent, though her eyes still sparked with amusement as she looked at Robin.


    Even Shirley''s beautiful eyes glimmered, barely concealing a hint of a smile.


    Every time Robin spoke, she found him refreshingly entertaining.


    However, his refusal to show Daphne any respect was a bit unwise.


    After all, Robin was at Violetcrest Club as her guest.


    While she wasn''t intimidated by Daphne, Shirley didn''t want to create unnecessary conflict over something so trivial.


    "Robin, perhaps Ms. West has something important to discuss with you. It might be best if you go with Ms. yton to see her," Shirley said softly.


    Robin initially didn''t want to agree.


    But Shirley continued, her voice gentle.


    "Consider it a favor to me. Go meet Ms. West, and I''ll wait for you at the Violetcrest Bar, alright?"


    Her voice could melt the hardest heart!


    Robin had always been more responsive to softness than force..


    Especially when a woman like Shirley made such a request; he couldn''t find a reason to refuse. "Alright, lead the way."


    Rita had been contemting how to get Robin to Daphne''s private meeting room.


    Should she use force or try to intimidate him?


    She hadn''t expected that a single word from Shirley would make Robin agree.


    She nced at Robin, who seemed reluctant and resisted the urge to punch him in the face.


    Just wait until you meet Ms. West: let''s see if you still dare to be so arrogant!


    Thinking this, she outwardly remained respectful, gesturing politely, "Mr. Ramsey, this way, please."


    Robin followed Rita onto the hall''s tour car, heading toward the Violetcrest Hotel.


    Alice subconsciously touched her stinging cheek, ring venomously at Robin''s back.


    "I thought you really had the guts not to go!


    "Robin, no matter how you try to act tough in front of me, I''ll never like you!"


    Vera shook her head helplessly. "Alice, aren''t you overthinking it? Robin has already broken off the engagement with you. Does he need to keep putting on an act in front of you? Besides, it''s at a level where he''s risking his life." Alice sneered, "Vera, you give him too much credit! He wanted to marry me so badly that he traveled all the way here with a twenty-year-old engagement agreement, clinging to the Miller family.


    "And now he''s still hanging around Harmonfield. For what?


    "Hmph! Just to prove himself to me, to get me to ept him!


    "He''ll never understand that I''ll never be interested in a man as simple-minded and brute-like as him!


    "With his pitiful vision, how could he possibly understand what I want, haha!


    Veraughed lightly. "I see, you want to be a queen like Daphne.


    "Alright, I''m hungry. Let''s go to the bar for a drink and something to eat!"


    Violeterest Fitness Center.


    A maid approached Daphne, who had just finished her bath.


    "Ms. West, Rita has picked up Robin, and they are on their way to the private meeting room at Violetcrest Hotel."


    A sly, seductive smile yed on Daphne''s lips.


    She stood upzily, allowing the thin bath towel to slip off, revealing her smooth, fair skin...


    The maid-draped a bright red coat over her shoulders.


    Opening the door to her private training room, she walked into the public area of the fitness center.


    The half-open red coat showcased her stunning figure, her long, pale legs glistening faintly.


    This alluring, fiery scene instantly captured the fervent attention of every man in the hall.


    Like a mesmerizing enchantress, she stole their hearts in an instant.


    e men working out could hardly keep their o in their sockets.


    Their mouths went dry, and their noses threatened to bleed.


    Daphne was long ustomed to such hungry, lustful gazes..Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She only felt disdain and contempt for them.


    These vulgar men could do nothing but watch from a distance, not daring to approach the rose that bore deadly thorns,


    However, where beauty blooms, there are always those who dare to court death.


    Soon enough, a young yboy, thinking himself charming, blocked Daphne''s path.


    The young man bowed slightly, trying to be the perfect gentleman.


    "Such a beautifuldy, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve reserved the presidential suite at Violetcrest Hotel.


    "It''s the perfect ce to have a deep conversation with a woman like you.


    "Come with me, and I''ll take you to paradise."


    His eyes were filled with lewd desire.


    Daphne smiled yfully, signaling him toe closer


    The young man was overjoyed.


    He quickly moved closer to Daphne.


    "Such a wise and warmdy. Whatever you want, just tell me. There''s nothing I can''t do in Harmonfield!"


    Daphne''s lips parted slightly, her smile still in ce, but her eyes grew cold,


    "Do you realize that your disrespect could get you killed?"


    The young man shivered instinctively under her icy gaze.


    But then he remembered his powerful background and rxed, his eyes filled with filth. I happen to like roses with thorns!"


    With that, he stepped forward and lightly brushed his hand through Daphne''s flowing hair.


    In an instant, his mind went nk, his heart pounding wildly.


    He could hardly wait to scoop this enchanting woman into his arms and have his way with her.


    "Wham!" A beautiful figure shed before his eyes as Daphne''s female bodyguard kicked the man in the leg.


    The sharp heel of her shoe pierced his calf, a sickening crack signaling a broken bone,


    The man crumpled to his knees, howling in pain, "How dare you hit me!"


    His dozen or so bodyguards rushed forward, only to be met by a wave of Violetcrest security guards.


    The female bodyguard seized the man''s hair, delivering a powerful punch to his face.


    "How dare you to offend Ms. West?"


    The man roared in fury, momentarily blinded by rage. "Damn it! You''re all dead!"


    Then, the realization hit him. Is she the Queen of Violetcrest, Daphne West? "Wait... You? Are you Ms. West?"


    In Harmonfield, everyone knew the mysterious Ms. West was even more formidable than Rygar.


    For the past five years, anyone who had dared to cross Daphne was now six feet under.


    Even Rygar, the cold-blooded underworld kingpin, feared her.


    She was a woman as venomous as a viper.


    Remembering his earlier foolishness, the man was consumed by terror, prostrating himself on the ground.


    "Ms. West, I... I didn''t know it was you. Please, forgive my ignorance and spare me...


    Daphne''s gaze drifted toward the window, where Robin''s tall, straight figure was approaching.


    Ased at her lips. "Alright, I''m in a good mood today and don''t want to ruin it. You won''t die, but


    I''ll cut your tendons."


    The man cried out in desperation, "Ms. West, please, spare me! I won''t


    "Shut up! Drag him out and cut them! If he doesn''t behave, throw him in the river!"


    The bodyguards dragged the man to the basement.


    Soon, his pitiful screams echoed from below.


    Daphne looked out the window again, her eyes fixated on Robin.


    She smiled sweetly, a smile that couldunch a thousand ships, mesmerizing everyone around her.


    It left the men in the room breathless, their hearts captivated.


    "Let''s go. Get ready. I''m going to meet our esteemed guest


    With that, she swayed her long, beautiful legs and walked toward the Violetcrest Hotel.

 Chapter 22

    A bright ray of sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the Violetcrest Tower''s sky bridge, illuminating Daphne''s captivating yet coldly beautiful face.


    Surrounded by a group of model-like bodyguards, she exuded an air of icy elegance, resembling a mesmerizing queen reigning supreme.


    She nced outside the window at Robin, who was walking across the Violetcrest za.


    A sly, seductive smile yed on her lips.


    She recalled her master''s warning when she first entered this turbulent world.


    It would be a path of no return, filled with thorns and unimaginable dangers.


    To forge the path she envisioned, she had to w her way out of a cutthroat world.


    Once she stepped onto this path, there would be no turning back.


    To survive in this world, she needed to be even more ruthless, more cunning, and willing to use any means necessary.


    As a woman of unparalleled beauty, standing proud and independent, Daphne faced a unique challenge..


    Carving out her own legacy in this world was far more demanding than it was for even the most powerful of men.


    In this world, kindness, softness, and ack of rules were just self-delusions of the weak.


    Only by standing on the highest peak, where the world looked up to you with awe, could she control the forces of her world.


    With these beliefs driving her, Daphne had fought her way to where she was today, ruthless and unyielding.


    The more difficult the conquest, the more dangerous it was, the more she was filled with excitement and desire.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Just like this handsome Robin who hade from the ends of the earth, he was the first to truly catch her eye.


    Because of his strength, she knew that he was different!


    He was proud and solitary, indifferent to the world.


    Even if he were to defy the entire world, he would do so without hesitation.


    Thus, Robin''s appearance had quickly caught the attention of her sharp, discerning eyes.


    As she gazed at his resolute, chiseled face in the sunlight and those deep, rebellious eyes that feared nothing, Daphne felt as if she were inhaling the most intoxicatingly fragrant wine. This was a very interesting man.


    There must be many fascinating stories behind him.


    She wanted to step into his world.


    She wanted to see what kind of foundation made him so domineering,


    Domineering enough to stir her heart!


    Robin followed Rita to the entrance of the Violetcrest Hotel''s reception hall


    Suddenly, he sneezed.


    In that instant, he clearly felt a pair of sharp, seductive eyes observing him from a 15-degree angle above.


    It felt as though he was walking through a jungle, being secretly watched by a ferocious beast, leaving him ufortable. He nced in the direction of that gaze.


    The intense sunlight reflecting off the ss made everything behind it seem invisible as if nothing was there at all.


    Rita, walking beside Robin, quietly observed him, wondering why Daphne had taken such a liking to him.


    In her eyes, aside from his handsome and aloof appearance, there wasn''t anything particrly special about him.


    Even she considered his skills in riding and shooting, that was about all he had to offer.


    Beyond that, he was just an extremely arrogant man!


    Rita couldn''t understand it.


    "Your habits? What do your habits matter? When you''re in Ms. West''s domain, you follow her rules!"


    This arrogant man was worlds apart from her in status


    Back when Rita first followed her body into the mortal world, they had fought their way through countless powerful opponents to achieve their current status and glory.


    No man had ever had the honor of winning Daphne''s affection.


    But now, Robin had somehow caught Daphne''s eyes.


    For so many years, countless men had dreamed of having the chance to sit and meet with Daphne.


    No matter how wealthy or powerful they were, Daphne had never given them the opportunity.


    What kind of qualities does this man possess?


    What made Daphne break her rules for the first time?


    As Rita walked, she was deep in thought, trying to figure out why Robin was so special.


    Suddenly, Robin stopped in his tracks, causing Rita to bump into him.


    "Why did you suddenly stop?" Rita asked, irritated as she adjusted her hair.


    "It felt like you were staring at me from behind in a creepy way. It was ufortable!"


    Rita''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she tried to hide the fact that she had been sneaking nces at Robin


    "Don''t tter yourself! Why would I stare at you? I''d rather stare at a dog than at you!"


    She quickly turned her gaze to one of the maids beside her.


    The maid whispered, "Ms. yton, don''t look at me. I''m not a little puppy.


    "Stop being such a nuisance!" Rita snapped, ring at the maid.


    Robin shook his head.


    "Alright, you lead the way. I don''t like being stared at from behind like I''m some kind of prey."


    Rita shot him a sideways nce and stepped into the elevator first.


    This jerk, how dare he call her creepy?


    Just wait, when I get the chance, I''ll definitely teach him a lesson!


    For the rest of the way, Rita kept her face set in a haughty expression, not saying a word or looking at Robin.


    Her demeanor waspletely different from how she had acted in the Violetcrest Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center. Robin shook his head.


    This woman is all for show.


    Can''t she be a little more genuine?


    She''s clearly burning with passion inside, yet she pretends to be untouchable.


    Just then, Rita stole a quick nce at him.


    Their eyes met, and she blushed, quickly avoiding Robin''s intense gaze.


    What a jerk!


    He''s definitely up to no good! Men are all the same!


    Such shallow, lecherous creatures!


    Has mydy lost her mind, inviting him over for tea?


    The elevator finally reached the top floor of the Violeterest Hotel.


    As soon as they stepped out, they were stopped by two maid bodyguards in the hallway.


    "Hold on! If you''re carrying any weapons, please hand them over before entering."


    Robin paused, clearly displeased.


    "Ms. West invited me over, and now I''m supposed to hand over my belongings before I can enter? What kind of hospitality is this


    Rita replied coldly, "This is Ms. West''s protocol. Even the most distinguished guests are not allowed to bring weapons into her private meeting room! These have always been her rules,"


    Robin shrugged indifferently. "So this is how Ms. West treats her guests? Well, I have my own habits. Any rules of euquette don''t apply to me!"


    "Your habits? What do your habits matter! When you''re in ourdy''s domain, you follow her rules!"


    Rita was starting to lose her patience.


    "Don''t think just because Ms. West sent me to invite you, you can act so high and mighty


    "You should know that in Harmonfield, and even throughout the country, there are lines of people waiting, to meet Ms. West


    "Today, Ms. West graciously invited you here. That''s a blessing you''ve earned over several lifetimes! If she asks you to hand over your weapons, you do it. Why so much fuss?" "Fine then, I''m not interested in meeting Ms. West!" Robin said, turning on his heel and heading back to the elevator.


    Kita and the other female bodyguards were left standing there,pletely stunned.


    Robin didn''t even give them a chance to argue; he was gone in a sh..


    He reached the elevator and quickly pressed the button.


    His demeanor made it clear he couldn''t stand to stay a second longer.


    Kita was at a loss.


    This stubborn man!


    How could he have no sense of decency?


    My West invited him for tea, and he still acts so arrogant!


    But then she realized if Robin really left, she''d have to answer to Daphne..


    She couldn''t believe Robin would just walk away, giving up such a rare opportunity to meet Daphne!


    If this chance were offered in Harmonfield, people would queue up, no matter the cost, the wait, or the conditions


    But this man just walked away!


    What an idiot! To throw away such a blessing to early


    After following Daphne into the world for so many years. Rita had seen all kinds of situations.


    But she had never encountered a man who gave her so little respect!


    What a weirdo.


    Robin, you jerk


    What do you have to be so proud of?


    You''re just a bodyguard for Shirley, a mereckey!


    What gives you the right to act so high and mighty in front of the Queen of Violeterest?


    It''s simply unreasonable!


    Rita watched Robin walk away, feeling a surge of anger rising within her.


    At that moment. Daphne''s personal maid whispered. "Ms. yton, you should hurry and bring Mr. Ramsey back, or Ms. West will be upset." Rita felt her pride take a hit


    She snapped. "Are you telling me what to do? Do you think I don''t know what to do?"


    "Mr. Ramsey, wait!" Rita then ran after him.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 I Have No Time for Your Charade


    Watching Robin''s determined back as he walked away, Rita seethed with anger.


    As she chased after him, she cursed Robin countless times in her heart.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait! I need to talk to you!"


    Even though she was extremely annoyed, this was the man Daphine had personally invited.


    No matter how much it bruised her pride, she had to bring this stubborn man back!


    The elevator had already arrived, and Robin was about to step in.


    If Robin really decided to leave, closing the elevator and taking off, Rita wouldn''t be able to exin it to Daphne.


    Rita quickly slipped into the elevator.


    She blocked the door.


    "Wait, Mr. Ramsey. Since you''re Ms. Dunn''s bodyguard, you don''t need to hand over any weapons. Please,e back with me."


    Even though Daphne''s private elevator was quite spacious, Robin was standing in a spot just to the left of the center.


    In her rush, Rita squeezed into the elevator and ended up standing right in front of the door, almost face-to-face with Robin.


    It was an awkward position.


    Robin nced down at the ample curves in front of him.


    He smirked, "What''s this? Trying to seduce me? I''m not interested!"


    "You 1"


    Rita suddenly realized how inappropriate their position was.


    In her haste, she hadn''t noticed that her chest was brushing against him with every breath.


    Her face turned bright red, the blush spreading all the way to her ears.


    "Please,e back with me," she said.


    She then quickly stepped back and pressed the elevator button, trying to suppress her anger.


    Robin stepped into the elevator with a coldugh. "I''m not going back! Who does your boss think she is? Do you think the whole world caters to her?" Seeing that Robin was determined to leave, Rita was at her wit''s end. "Mr. Ramsey, just this once, you don''t need to hand over your weapons


    "Toote!" Robin stepped out of the elevator and headed straight for the fire exit.


    Rita had never met a man who showed so little respect for Daphne.


    Watching Robin walk away, she could only chase after him and block his path again.


    Her beautiful eyes shed with cold anger. "What will it take for you toe back with me?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Nothing will make me go back! Move aside!"


    At that moment, Rita realized that all the pride she once had meant nothing in front of this man.


    She waspletely at a loss for how to deal with him.


    +10 Free


    She bowed slightly. "I apologize. Can you at least ept that? Now, pleasee back with me to see Ms. West


    "Nope, I''m not going!" Robin chuckled coldly, sidestepping Rita and heading down the stairs.


    Who does her boss think she is, trying to y hardball with me, huh?


    The richest, most beautiful, and most prestigious women in the world need to make an appointment a year in advance To see me. And even then, I might not have the time or interest Rita felt like she was dealing with a hallucination!


    She had humbled herself to this extent, yet he still refused to go back with her!


    D*mn it, you stubborn man, what do you want?


    Rita was so frustrated she wanted to kick Robin.


    But all she could do was stomp her foot in frustration and chase after him again. "Mr. Ramsey, please forgive me. It''s all my fault. Please,e back with me..."


    Robin smirked, "If you didn''t want me to go in, I couldn''t go in. But now that you to? Who do you think you are? Get out of the way!"


    want me to go in, I have


    Rita shouted in despair, "Let me tell you, no man has ever had the privilege of drinking tea alone with Ms. West in Harmonfield. Mr. Ramsey, you should cherish this rare opportunity!" "Ha! Is drinking tea really such a big deal? I''m not interested!


    "If Ms. West really has something important to discuss, she can make an appointment. I have no time for your charade."


    Rita was infuriated and wanted to punch him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re ungrateful! You''re just a bodyguard for Ms. Dunn. What right do you have to act tough in front of Ms. West?!" The next second, Rita suddenly realized Robin had disappeared without a trace!


    He had just been here, so where did he got


    She looked around frantically for Robin''s figure


    Suddenly, she was shocked by the scene in front of he


    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel cordor, she  khan hingin for ce onside the hotel lobby


    At this moment, he was heading toward the Violeteres Kar


    There were thirty-nine floors of the Violeteres Hodel.


    In less than a minute.


    How did he get from the thirty-ninth-floor fire exit directly to the first fear.


    "Ms. West..


    Rita was still in shock when Daphine appeared in front of her, those enchanting eyes Bashing with displeasure and anger.


    "Could you do what Mr. Ramsey just did? Tell me


    Daphne asked coldly, looking at Robin in the Violeterest za


    "Ms. West


    "Imph! I''m sure there isn''t a second person in the world who could do that! What right do you have to make things difficult for Mr. Ramsey behind my back?


    Rita immediately bowed, "Ms. West, II was wrong I''ll go bring Mr. Ramsey back right away?


    "Do you think you can bring him back? Daphne Laughed coldly.


    "If you could bring him back, he wouldn''t be the man I want to meet!"


    "Then... then what should I do? Ms. West, please punish me. It''s all my fault


    Rita lowered her head in repentance, but she was cursing Robin in her heart.


    You bastard, someday I''ll make you understand how powerful Ms. West is!


    "We''ll go see him!" Daphne''s face darkened as she turned and headed for the elevator.


    Watching Daphne walk away, Rita was filled with confusion.


    Even if Robin had some skills, why would Ms. West personally go to see him?!


    Robin had just settled into the Violeterest Bar when Shirley''s assistant, Amber, sent him a message.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Rygar has arranged to meet Ms. Dunn at the business reception center across the street to sign the transfer agreement for the Eastvale Ecological Project.


    The bar tab has already been paid. Feel free to enjoy yourself here while you wait for Ms. Dunn to return."


    After reading Amber''s message, Robin made his way to the booth Amber had reserved.


    At that moment, Alice and her group, who were drinking and dining on the bar''s second floor, also noticed Robin


    A sh of anger crossed Alice''s eyes.


    Thanks to Robin, she suffered a double blow today! Losing millions of dors and enduring the humiliation of being pped by Rita at the Violetcrest Riding and Shooting Entertainment Center.


    The incident left her feeling utterly embarrassed


    "Didn''t Miss Rita take Robin to see Ms. West just now?"


    Vera looked at Robin with interest, murmuring to herself. "How did he get back so quickly?"


    Alice snorted. "Maybe he was scolded by Ms. West and kicked out."


    Raymond stared at Robin for a while.


    "This guy might really have some skills. Ms. Dunn seems to to treat him well


    Zachary said coldly, "I don''t know how this bastard managed to trick Ms. Dunn into trusting him.


    "But someone like him, stepping into our world, relying on the Dunns background to strut around and cause trouble, will eventually provoke the wrong person and end up dead without even knowing why." Alice nodded. "It won''t be long before he offends everyone in Harmonfield''s upper circles, and Ms. Dunn will regret keeping him around."


    Zachary agreed. "Alice, it''s a good thing you broke off the engagement with him. Otherwise, the Miller family would eventually be dragged into ruin because of him."


    Raymond paused for a moment and said, "I heard that recently, the Dunns'' old enemies have resurfaced.


    "Maybe the Dunns kept Robin around because he''s skilled in martial arts, so they have him protecting Ms. Dunn."


    Alice looked at Robin as he drank, her eyes full of


    "A man like him, what else could he do besides brawling? Shirley is just keeping him around for now to use as a shield. How pitiful!"


    Vera listened to their conversation andughed.


    She asked, "Maybe you guys just don''t know Mr. Ramsey well enough? Or maybe Ms. Dunn really does like him?"


    Alice sneered, "Vera, you''re giving him too much credit. A man I don''t even like; Shirley would never fall for him! Ridiculous!"


    Vera smiled meaningfully. If that''s the case, then why did Ms. Dunn agree to stake so much money on


    Eastvale Ecological Project on Robin''s bet without hesitation? Would any of you do that for a mere bodyguard?"


    Aliceughed, "Vera, you have too much imagination. Anyway, even if he does have something unique about him. I''ll never see him as anything special "Alright then, Alice, you said it yourself. Don''t regret itter. Vera said as she stood up, ncing down at Robin.


    "I''m going to go have a closer look. I want to understand this man a little better."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Robin, This Time You''ve Really Messed Up!


    Vera ignored Alice''s attempts to stop her


    Swaying her slender hips, she gracefully descended from the second floor and walked right up to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, mind if I have a drink with you?"


    Robin nced at Vera, raising an eyebrow. "You drink yours, I drink mine. Why would I mind?


    "Don''t worry, I''m not expecting you to pay for me


    Vera was slightly taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected Robin to start the conversation like that, and then suddenly burst outughing. covering her mouth


    No problem, I can pay for you if you want."


    Robin shot her a sideways look. "Why would I want you to pay for me?


    Starkey''s already covered everything I''m spending here"


    Oh, so M. Dunn''s footing the bill for you? Must be nice being a kept man, huh?"


    Vera chuckled, her eyes fixed on Robin''s handsome face


    Robin shrugged and said seriously, "Being a kept man is veryfortable. It''s actually my dream, so


    Seeing how serious Robin was, Veraughed so hard she doubled over, her chest heaving with the


    ovement, almost spilling out of her top.


    What''s up with women these days? They''re all a little crazy.


    Robin shot a quick nce at Vera. "Did I say something wrong? Why are youughing so hard?" Realizing her awkwardness, Vera blushed and instinctively pulled up her neckline.


    Robin picked up his ss, suddenly someone spat into it.


    Vera''sughter stopped immediately.


    She looked up and saw a young, slightly overweight man standing between her and Robin. what are you doing here?" The man didn''t seem to care at all that he had spat in the ss.


    He walked over to Vera with a smile.


    It was Brit Hamilton, the Vice President of Universal Group, Perry Hamilton, the president of thepany, was his uncle


    "Oh Mr. Eric, you Vera knew that Eric had always wanted to get close to her, even though she had no interest in him.


    But she was afraid to outright reject him because of the Hamiltons'' powerful background.


    She had always tried to avoid this spoiled rich kid.


    With her own family''s influence, the Silvas couldn''t afford to offend the Hamiltons, one of the most powerful families in Harmonfield.


    "I heard from Mr. Gill that this guy was the loser Alice kicked to the curb?


    "Vera, sitting with someone like him is beneath you...


    Robin dumped the ashtray''s contents into his ss and said coldly, "Drink it,"


    Eric was stunned at first, then burst outughing.


    "Do you even know who I am? I''m the Vice President of Universal Group. Mr. Hamilton''s my you want me to drink that? You must be out of your mind, kid Vera knew that Eric was only provoking Robin because she was there.


    "Robin, maybe we should just let it go...


    uncle. And


    She was about to persuade Robin not to be so reckless when his next move made her head buzz.


    She thought, "Oh no, we''re in big trouble!"


    Before Eric could finish his sentence, Robin spread his fingers wide, grabbed Eric''s hair, and poured the entire contents of the ss into his mouth. With a p to his chest, the spit, wine, and dozens of cigarette butts were all forced down Eric''s throat.


    "Ahem -


    You son of a- Eric''s face twisted with rage, and he looked like he wanted to kill Robin.


    Robin had been ready to let it go, but when Eric started swearing, he grabbed Eric''s hair again and mmed his face into the table..


    With a loud "bang" Eric''s face was left bloody as he copsed to the floor.


    The thick tabletop shattered into pieces


    Robin let go of Eric''s hair in disgust and signaled to the terrified waiter to bring him a towel.


    Vera took several steps back in fear. "Robin, do you know who he is?"


    Robin took the towel from the panicked waiter and wiped his hands.


    "That drink was expensive. I''m waiting for this guy to get up and pay for it."


    Vera was speechless.


    "He''s Eric, Mr. Hamilton''s nephew from Universal Group. You just hit him! The Hamiltons won''t let you


    "The Hamiltons from Universal Group? Are they supposed to be impressive?" Robin tossed the towel onto Eric, who was still twitching on the ground.


    Vera didn''t know what else to say. "Robin, you''ve really messed up this time!


    "We need to get out of here, or we won''t be able to once the Hamiltons people show up."


    Robin nced at Eric, who was lying on the ground with a bloody face, and shrugged. "Alright, staying here is getting boring anyway.


    Today''s just been a hassle. Running into nothing but psychos-what a waste of time!"


    Upstairs, Alice, Zachary, and Raymond had witnessed the entire scene.


    Alice was shocked at first when she saw Robin hit Eric from Universal Group.


    Then, her.delicate face twisted into a sneer. "Causing trouble wherever he goes! People like him are hopeless!"


    Zachary chuckled, "Hitting Mr. Eric from Universal Group? It''s not going to be easy for him to walk out of Violeterest now!


    "Before this, Rygar might have considered the Dunns'' influence and cut Shirley some ck. But with Mr. Hamilton from Universal Group, that''s not likely.


    "Besides, Shirley''s not even here right now. Robin''s in big trouble!"


    Raymond nodded. I''ve heard Perry never really respected the Dunns.


    "The Hamiltons may not have as deep roots as the Dunns, but in the past couple of years, Universal Group has been making connections with Phoenix Vanguard overseas.


    "A lot of Phoenix Vanguard''s business in Draconia is handled through Universal Group.


    "Thanks to the backing of Phoenix Vanguard, the Hamiltons'' power has risen quickly in Harmonfield over thest few years.


    "In just five years, they''ve gone from a second-rate family to one of the top four powers in Harmonfield.


    "Andtely, Perry''s influence has been growing to the point where he might surpass the Dunns and even Rygar.


    "Now that Robin has beaten Perry''s nephew, Eric, even if Shirley steps in, she might not be able to protect him."


    Zachary, excited, downed his drink. "This is going to be quite a show. We should get a closer look. Alice. Raymond, let''s head down."


    Eric wiped the blood off his face.


    Seeing Vera dragging Rolin toward the bar''s exit, he struggled to his feet and yelled, "You think you can hit me and just walk away? Stop right there!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bar''s first floor was in chaos.


    Several of Eric''s bodyguards rushed in from outside the bar.


    "Mr. Eric, what happened? Who did this?"


    The bloodied Eric was helped up by two bodyguards.


    He pointed at Robin''s back and screamed, "Stop them!


    "You''re dead, you hear me? You''re fucking dead!"


    The bar''s guests finally noticed that the person who had been hit was none other than Eric from Universal Group.


    "Holy crap! Who''s the idiot that dared to hit Mr. Eric from Universal Group?"


    "This guy''s got to be out of his mind, messing with Mr. Eric. Is he trying to get himself killed?"


    "Mr. Eric is Mr. Hamilton''s nephew! Who in their right mind would mess with him? Is he suicidal?" A few people in the bar recognized Eric and immediately crowded around him, eager to please. "Mr. Eric, who''s the blind fool that dared to hit you? Just say the word, and I''ll take care of him right now!" As Alice and her group came down from the second floor, they saw Robin blocked by the crowd near the bar''s entrance.


    Vera suddenly remembered that Zachary often hung out with Eric and his rich friends.


    She quickly said, "Mr. Gill, can you talk to Eric? This is all just a misunderstanding....


    Zachary looked at Vera, then at Robin, and sneered. "I''m friends with Eric. I could say a word for you. "But, Vera, I can only help you stay out of this. As for Robin... well, that''s not my problem."


    Vera was about to plead with Zachary to speak up for Robin, but Alice stopped her, mocking Robin.


    "Robin, what can I say about you? Besides causing trouble wherever you go, is there anything else you''re good at?


    "Last time, you had a run-in with Mr. Rygar''s men, and you got lucky because Ms. Dunn bailed you out. "But now, with Ms. Dunn not around, I''m curious to see how you''ll handle Mr. Eric!


    "Hah, you might as well get ready to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair!" Realizing he couldn''t walk away, Robin.ignored Alice entirely and turned to face Eric.


    "So, you''re the Vice President of Universal Group, Eric right?


    "Just now, I was drinking in my booth, and for no reason, you spat in my ss.


    "So, I shoved the cigarette butts and that drink down your throat. It''s only fair, right? We''re even now,


    "What I''m saying is, let''s end this here. It''s better for both of us.


    I''m really tired today and don''t want to get into another fight. Just walk away, so things don''t get moreplicated. Alright?"


    "Holy shit!" Zachary couldn''t help but shout.


    "Is this guy for real? Is he actually trying to get himself killed?"


    Alice looked at Robin''s arrogant attitude with even more disdain and shook her head. There''s no hope for him! This guy is beyond stupid!"

 Chapter 25

    The onlookers in the bar burst intoughter after hearing Robin''s words.


    I''ve seen plenty of fools, but I''ve never seen one as arrogant as this! Hahaha... I''m dying over here!"


    "He actually dared to say something that stupid in front of Mr. Eric."


    "Ignorance really is bliss! This kid probably has no idea what kind of power the Hamiltons hold."


    Eric wiped the blood from his face and sneered, "Kid, do you even know who I am? Do you have any idea how powerful the Hamiltons are?


    "If you''re that ignorant, let me enlighten you!


    "Perry Hamilton, the President of Universal Group, is my uncle!


    "And the Hamiltons are Phoenix Vanguard''s representatives in Draconia!


    As soon as he said this, the bar erupted in gasps.


    "Phoenix Vanguard? With a connection to Phoenix Vanguard, that''s a big deal!"


    "I always thought the Hamiltons just did some business with Phoenix Vanguard domestically.


    "I never expected the Hamiltons to be Phoenix Vanguard''s representatives in Draconial"


    Robin was also surprised. "Your Hamiltons are connected to Phoenix Vanguard?"


    Seeing the look on Robin''s face, Eric coughed up two cigarette butts from his throat andughed triumphantly.


    His bodyguards and the sycophants around him joined in,ughing as well.


    Universal Group was already one of the top four powers in Harmonfield.


    With the backing of a global powerhouse like Phoenix Vanguard, their strength was on another level entirely.


    Even if Robin had the Dunns supporting him, it wouldn''t make a difference


    At that moment, Alice''s eyes were filled with shock as she looked at Eric.


    Zachary, feeling triumphant, grabbed her hand and whispered, "Alice, Mr. Eric told me about this before when we were drinking together.


    "Haha, Robin''s finished this time! Even if the Dunns show up, they won''t be able to save him!"


    Eric and his crew noticed the surprise on Robin''s face.


    They assumed he was intimidated by the Hamiltons'' connection to Phoenix Vanguard.


    3. 51 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 25 Violeterest Bar


    +10 Free Coins


    What they didn''t realize was that Robin wasn''t surprised because of Phoenix Vanguard''s reputation.


    No, what caught him off guard was that the Hamiltons in Harmonfield were Phoenix Vanguard''s representatives in Draconia-how ridiculous!


    Back in the day, Robin had single-handedly taken down Phoenix Vanguard''s headquarters.


    Cassian Chapman, the boss of Phoenix Vanguard, had knelt before Robin, begging for mercy an oath- and swearing


    No one from Phoenix Vanguard would ever dare offend Robin again, and they would forever recognize Robin as the true master of Phoenix Vanguard.


    With just one word from Robin, Phoenix Vanguard members around the world would immediately pledge their lives to serve him without hesitation.


    Looking at the ridiculously arrogant Eric, Robin couldn''t help but find it amusing.


    Wasting time on such insignificant pests was beneath him.


    If the Hamiltons, these clowns, didn''t know when to back down in front of him, Robin wouldn''t hesitate to give the order and have Phoenix Vanguard wipe them out entirely.


    "Scared now?" Eric sneered, noticing Robin''s silence.


    Robin shrugged. "What do you want?"


    Eric sneered, "If you want to leave here alive, you''ll drink my piss in front of everyone.


    One of hisckeys immediately brought over a cup, and, surrounded by his bodyguards, Eric brazenly filled it to the brim with his own urine.


    The bodyguard, grinning with excitement, handed the steaming cup to Robin.


    "Kid, Mr. Eric says drink this piss! Then chop off both your hands, knock your head on the floor, and we''ll let this go.


    "And as for you, Ms. Silva," the bodyguard added, eyeing Vera''s long, pale legs with a lecherous grin, "Mr. Eric says the VIP room upstairs has a really nice bed. How about you join him for a little ... deep conversation?" Vera''s face went pale with fear.


    She had never imagined things would escte to this point.


    In desperation, she turned to Zachary for help. "Mr. Gill, please ... could you talk to Mr. Eric? We''re willing to apologize andpensate him. Can you help?"


    Zachary hesitated, not responding immediately.


    Alice chimed in, "Zachary, you should talk to Eric. You kno


    him well. Ask him to spare Vera


    "As for Robin, let him suffer a bit. Maybe then he''ll realize that our world isn''t one a clueless idiot like him can handle


    Vera quickly added, "Alice, Mr. Gill, please, help Robin too. After all, he was once engaged to you, Alice?


    Alice scoffed. "Vera, don''t get involved. Robin made this mess, so let him deal with it.


    "A bottom-feeding loser like him has nothing to his name and just loves stirring up trouble!


    "One day, he won''t even know how he died!


    "Zachary, please tell Mr. Eric that Vera has nothing to do with this. He shouldn''t take his anger out on her


    "If he''s really interested in Vera, he can talk to her after this mess is dealt with."


    Zachary hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly nodded.


    After all. Vera was Alice''s close friend.


    Now that Eric''s anger had dragged Vera into the mess, he couldn''t just stand by without saying something -it would make him look bad.


    He had bragged to Alice and the others about being buddies with Eric, iming they often hung out together.


    But only Zachary knew the truth.


    In reality, he had forced his way into Eric''s circle, trying to suck up to him.


    Every time he attended one of Eric''s gatherings, he was nothing more than a clown without any dignity On bad days, he''d even get beaten up, serving as Eric''s punching bag and a prop for his ego.


    But now, with no way out, if he didn''t speak up, he''d never be able to hold his head high in front of Alice and Raymond again.


    So, he steeled himself and said, "Mr. Eric, could you maybe spare Vera for my sake? This was all Robin''s fault."


    "Get lost!" Eric pped Zachary across the face before he could finish. "Who do you think you are, asking me to do you a favor?" Laughter rippled through the crowd.


    "Holy crap! Asking Mr. Eric for a favor? That''s hrious, haha....


    "Doesn''t even know his ce-just setting himself up for humiliation!"


    "Look at this fool. He thinks he''s somebody, but he''s just a joke!"


    Zachary''s face burned red with shame.


    At that moment, he wished he could disappear into a hole in the ground.


    He red at Robin, his eyes filled with rage.


    This was all that bastard''s fault! If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be humiliated like this!


    One of Eric''s bodyguards handed the cup of urine and a short knife to Robin. "Kid, are you going to handle it yourself, or should I help you?"


    Vera panicked and, without thinking, stepped forward. Mr. Eric, this is all just a big misunderstanding.


    "Your urine, right?" Robin interrupted her, biting down on the bodyguard''s wrist that held the cup.


    "Well, since Mr. Eric wants to drink his own piss, let''s give him a show."


    Before the smile could fully form on Eric''s face, Robin had already dodged past the bodyguards and was right in front of him.


    In a sh, the cup of urine was forced down Eric''s throat.


    "Gulp... Gag-"


    The entire cup of urine went straight into Eric''s stomach.


    Vera, stunned by the unbelievable scene, shut her eyes tightly.


    Oh God! We''re screwed,pletely screwed!


    She had hoped to buy some time by ying along with Eric''s feelings for her, but after what Robin just did, not even God intervention could save them now!


    Eric was on the verge of losing his mind after being forced to drink the urine.


    At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to tear Robin apart.


    "You. Ugh..." He nearly threw up before he could even get his words out.


    "You''re.. you''re dead! Phoenix Vanguard and the Hamiltons won''t let you get away with this!" Eric snarled pointing at Robin with a trembling hand.


    "What''s with all the useless talk? You want a fight? Fine, let''s do this!" Robin cut him off, not wanting to waste any more time.


    He pped Eric so hard that he flew across the room.


    Screams erupted in the bar.


    "This guy must have a death wish!"


    "Who''s causing trouble at Violetcrest Bar?" A man walked in from outside.


    He looked to be around 30, dressed in a white suit, with eyes sharp like a hawk''s.


    It was Rowan Hartley-the manager of Violeterest Barnd the Violeterest Fight Club, the third-ranking figure under Daphne, and a master boxer.


    His skills ranked him in the top ten in Harmonfield.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good evening, Mr. Hartley! The crowd in the bar quickly bowed and greeted him, their earlier bravado evaporating


    No one dared to joke around anymore,


    Even Eric, who had been knocked to the floor by Robin, immediately got up, wincing in pain, and respectfully greeted him, "Good evening, Mr. Hartley!


    "Mr. Hartley, I wasn''t trying to cause trouble in your bar. This punk started it first," Ericined.


    forced a ss of wine full of phlegm and cigarette butts down my throat, then smashed my face into a


    Later. Later, he forced urine into my mouth and pped me across the face!


    "Mr. Hartley, this guy''s too arrogant!"


    At that moment, the onlookers couldn''t help but pity Robin.


    "This guy''s way too reckless! Starting trouble at Violetcrest Bar? Mr. Hartley won''t let him off."


    "Last year, some rich kid from a so-called elite family in Brighton caused a scene here. In the end, he had to kneel before Mr. Hartley, break his own hand, apologize, and pay a billion!" "This idiot is as good as dead today!"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Interrogate Me? Who Do You Think You Are!


    The onlookers in the bar were already imagining the terrible fate that awaited Robin.


    He was just a nobody from out of town with no connections, and now he had assaulted the eldest son of one of the top four powers in Harmonfield, the Hamilions. Worse still, he''d done it on Daphne''s turf.


    Such actions had offended two of the most powerful and ruthless forces in Harmonfield.


    There was no way Robin would walk away from this alive.


    The crowd was eager at the thought of what was toe-Robin being forced to drink urine, mutte his own hands, and beg for forgiveness.


    They also couldn''t wait to see Vera dragged upstairs by Eric for whatever twisted revenge he had in mind.


    After listening to Eric''s ount, Rowan turned his cold, predatory eyes on Robin.


    But Robin, seemingly indifferent to everything Eric had said, casually took a towel from a waiter and began wiping his hands as if nothing had happened. More importantly, hepletely ignored Rowan''s presence.


    A flicker of anger shed in Rowan''s eyes. "Is what Eric said true?"


    Robin tossed the towel onto the waiter''s tray with disdain, raising an eyebrow. "Does it matter?"


    "I asked you a question-answer me!" Rowan''s voice carried a sharp edge, clearly displeased with Robin''s) nonchnt attitude.


    A wave of hostility surged from his body, filling the bar with a sui


    The entire room fell silent, no one daring to make a sound. are.


    Robin responded with a faint smile, Interrogate me? Who do you think you are?"


    The bar erupted in screams.


    Some people were so shocked by Robin''s words that their legs gave out, and they copsed to the floor.


    "Holy crap! This guy''s got to be out of his mind!"


    "Talking to Mr. Hartley like that? He must have a death wish!"


    "Who the hell says something like that in one of Ms. West''s bars? This guy''s practically begging to die!"


    "He''s done for! Not only did he mess with Mr. Eric, but now he''s mouthing off to Mr. Hartley! He''s as good as dead!".


    Rowan''s expression darkened, his eyes shing coldly.


    He couldn''t believe Robin had the audacity to speak to him with such arrogance..


    "You''ve broken the rules of Violetcrest Bar!"


    "Oh, spare me with your bullshit rules!" Robin sneered,


    "He provoked me, so I hit him. Simple as that. What''s the problem?"


    The crowd gasped again in disbelief,


    "This guy really doesn''t know when to shut up! Does he have a death wish?"


    +20 Free Cons


    "Did he just call Violetcrest Bar''s rules bullshit? Even the most powerful people in Harmonfield wouldn''t dare say something like that" "He''s definitely got a screw loose!"


    Vera was on the verge of passing out from fear.


    She quickly rugged on Robin''s arm. "This is Ms. West''s Violetcrest Bar! You can''t just say whatever you want


    -Robin''s lips curled into a smirk. "Daphne''s bar?


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot! That woman sure does love her stupid rules!"


    Vera was speechless.


    D*mn it, Robin! Can''t you just stop saying things that are going to get us killed


    Any chance we had to talk our way out of this is gone now!


    Everyone knows who Rowan is-he''s Daphne''s most ruthless en


    Causing trouble on Daphne''s turf, and then mouthing off like this?


    Robin''s finished, totally done for!


    Alice and the others stared at Robin in shock.


    At this point, "recklessly stupid'' didn''t even begin to describe him.


    It was like he was deliberately choosing the quickest way to get himself killed!


    "Alright! You''ve got guts, kid!" Rowan said coldly.


    "If Ms. West weren''t about to meet an important guest here, I''d make sure you learned the rules of Violeterest Bar right now!


    "I''ll give you one more chance. Get on your knees and apologize to Eric, and we''ll call it even


    Otherwise, don''t think you''ll be leaving here alive!"


    "You think I''ll apologize just because you say so? You think I won''t leave just because you tell me not to?


    Who the hell do you think you are?" Robin shot back, grabbing Vera''s hand.


    "This is boring. Let''s go."


    Vera''s body trembled as Robin took her hand.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so domineering!


    "Leave You really think you can just walk out of here? You''ve got no idea what you''re up against Eric jumped in front of them.


    "Mr. Hartley, this punk doesn''t even respect you! He''s way too arrogant!"


    Rowan cast a cold look at Robin''s back and waved his hand,


    Immediately, 20 Violeterest security guards blocked Robin''s path.


    Seeing this, Eric realized that Rowan was serious about taking care of Robin.


    Protected by two of his bodyguards, he jumped in front of Robin, pointing at him.


    "Kid, you hit me on Mr. Hartley''s turf, and you still think you can leave?


    You clueless idiot, do you even know the rules of Violelcrest Bar? Fine, let me educate you!


    "If you cause trouble here and hit someone, your hand tendons get cut!


    "If you hit someone and try to run, your legs-


    "Smack!"


    Before Eric could finish, Robin pped him hard he went


    "All this fuss over a fight? If you''re not happy, then get up and Long!"


    This time, Robin didn''t hold back.


    Ignoring Vera''s attempts to stop him, he walked up to Eric and grabbed him by the cor.


    "Not satisfied, huh? Fine, let''s keep this going!"


    With that, he unleashed a flurry of ps.


    "Smack, smack, smack."


    The sound of the blows echoed through the bar as Robin pummeled Eric, leaving him sprawled on the floor, desperately searching for his teeth.


    "Had enough!" Robin let go, and Eric copsed to the ground.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the bar erupted in gasps of shock.


    "This guy''s insanel"


    "Holy crap! He really has a death wish!"


    "Mr. Hartley isn''t going to let him off this time!"


    Rowan''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he slowly approached Robin "You''re definery


    arrogant.


    The bar''s patrons quickly backed away, giving them space.


    "Mr. Hartley''s going to deal withs this arrogant bastard himself!"


    "Mr. Hartley''s boxing skills are unbeatable in Harmonfield. This guy''s about to get destroyed


    Vera was so terrified that she could barely speak.


    Her legs trembled, and she was on the verge of copsing.


    Eric struggled to his feet and instinctively retreated behind Rowan.


    "Mr. Hartley, did you see that? This kid doesn''t respect you or Violetcrest Bar at all


    Rowan let out a cold snort. "No one breaks the rules here!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Just as he was about to make his move, one of his men rushed over and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Hartley, Ms. yton is on the phone."


    Rowan paused for a moment, then took the phone.


    "Rowan, Ms. West is in VIP Room I on the second floor, That Mr. Fey is the guest she''s here to meet!


    Rowan immediately turned to Robin, his eyes widening in realiz


    This guy was Daphne''s guest?


    Eric quickly stepped forward, saying, "Mr. Hartley, does Ms. West know about this? We should just cut off his hands..."


    Rowan coldly waved him off. "Yes, Mr. Ramsey hit you. But the fact is, you provoked him first.


    "Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva were sitting peacefully, having rinks, when you spat into Mr. Ramsey''s ss. ording to Violetcrest Bar''s rules, if we were to investigate this further, you wouldn''t be off the hook either! "My point is, this matter ends here."


    "What? That''s it?" Eric waspletely baffled.


    He''d been forced to drink urine and then beaten in front of everyone, and now it was just going to end like


    this?


    Alice, who had been watching from a distance, was just as confused.


    Robin had clearly beaten up Eric, and he did it in front of all these people.


    Not only that, he openly defied Rowan and showed no respect for Daphne, the queen of Violeterest.


    And now it was all just going to end without co


    Vera was in shock.


    consequence?


    Just moments ago, it seemed like Rowan was about to personally step in and teach Robin a lesson.


    But then, after one phone call, it was all over?


    What was going on?


    Eric was furious. "Mr. Hartley, I got beat up this badly, and now you''re just going to let it go? What do you mean by that?"


    Rowan snorted coldly. "Exactly what I said. Or do you have a problem with how I''m handling this?"


    As he spoke, Rowan positioned himself as if ready to strike, and the Violetcrest security team also turned their attention to Eric, poised for action.


    Eric knew better than to mess with someone as dangerous as Rowan, so he quickly backed down. "No, Mr. Hartley, that''s not what I meant." "That''s better," Rowan said icily.


    "The bar is closed. Everyone, please leave immediately


    Eric shot Robin a venomous re but had no choice but to lead hien out of the bar.


    The other patrons quickly followed suit.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait. Come with me to the second floor. Kow Robin.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "What for? You want to fight?


    Rowan frowned slightly. "Someone would like to meet with you upstairs."

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 Cynthia Rivers.


    "Someone wants to see me upstairs?" Robin could feel a pair of eyes from the second floor fixed making him ufortable.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve been waiting for you all morning. It''s so hard to get a moment with you, hehe..."


    A seductive, bone-chillingly alluring voice drifted down.


    Robin looked up and was instantly captivated.


    She was stunning beyond words-an ethereal beauty.


    Her graceful figure was wrapped in a long, snow-white dress.


    Her delicate hands and jade-like wrists were a vision of elegance.


    him.


    A cascade of silky ck hair fell like a waterfall, and her beautiful, expressive eyes sparkled with emotion.


    The sheer radiance of her presence was overwhelming like a gentle spring rain softly drifting by


    Ms. West? Vera almost screamed in surprise.


    "Ms. Silva, please leave the bar," Rowan quickly gestured for her to exit.


    Robin hesitated for a moment, then also turned to leave.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I have no ulterior motives. I just wanted to invite you to cup of coffee. Or are you afraid I might eat you up? Hehe.." "Alright, Robin said, stopping in his tracks.


    With a swift leap, hended on the second floor, standing close to Daph


    A beam of noon sunlight filtered through the tinted windows, casting dappled shadows like shimmering scales on her smooth, fair skin.


    Her fragrance filled the air, and her eyes sparkled like the morning sun.


    For a moment, Robin was struck by the sheer beauty of the woman before him.


    His deep, brooding eyes quickly regained their calm, like the serene waters at sunset.


    "The queen of Violetcrest-your reputation is well-deserved."


    Daphne covered her mouth with augh, her body trembling slightly.


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s really hard to get a moment with you,


    "Are you perhaps afraid of a delicate woman like me?"


    Robin leaned in close to Daphne''s car and whispered, Ms. West, you''re far from delicate. The crown on the queen of Violeterest is stained with blood." "Hehe... Daphne''sugh was enchanting, a sound that could captivate and mesmerize.


    Herughter was as intoxicating as it was dangerous, capable of luring anyone in.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re such a tease. I''m really quite well-behaved, Come with me."


    With graceful movements, her slender, delicate hand pped around Robin''s arm.


    She touched him, but when he didn''t move, she withdrew her long, pale leg, turning back with a teasing smile.


    That sultry, electric smile seemed to reach deep into one''s soul..


    "Come with me, Mr. Ramsey."


    In an instant, Daphne had already shed to the door of the VIP Room 1.


    She waved her translucent, jade-like arm at Robin, who stood 26 feet away.


    Suddenly, from her soft hand, several ck projectiles shot out, slicing through the air with deadly intent.


    These ck points, carrying an icy killing intent, flew directly toward Robin''s forehead, chest, shoulders, abdomen, and knees!


    Rita and Rowan, who were standing nearby, were instantly thrown back 30 feet by the sheer force of the murderous energy The wicked queen''s reputation was indeed well-earned


    Beneath her bewitching, tender exterior, behind that seemingly innocente hid deadly des ready to strike!


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!


    Daphne''s fair wrist waved again, her sheer red sleeves fluttering in the air.


    The sharp ck des sliced through the empty space with a deadly whisper.


    They carried a blend of lethal beauty and destruction, surging toward Robin with unstoppable force.


    Facing this barrage of deadly weapons, Robin simply smiled, unfazed.


    He casually picked up a napkin from the table and gave it a light flick of his wrist.


    The ck throwing knives ttered harmlessly to the floor.


    Robin opened his palm and let the remaining knives drop to the ground.


    With a cold snort, he remarked, "As expected, you''re quite the enchantress."


    "Hehehe" Daphne giggled softly, covering her mouth Then let''s see if Mr. Ramsey can handle this!"


    She moved in a blur with a yfulugh, a fragrant breeze following her as she closed in on Robin


    In an instant, her delicate, pale hand was at his chest.


    Another throwing knife flicked out from her soft and supple fingers, aiming directly at Robin, now mere inches away. Robin made no effort to dodge.


    Instead, he swiftly grabbed Daphne''s wrist and pulled lier close.


    In a sh, the soft warmth of her body was pressed against his.


    Daphne tried to move her limbs, but her long, slender legs wouldn''t budge.


    Her hands were firmly trapped in Robin''s iron grip.


    In that moment, she was powerless, like amb to the ughter, panting softly in his embrace.


    "You brute, how can you be so heartless? You''re hurting me, Daphne whimpered, writhing in his arms with a hint of yful anger.


    Not far away, Rowan, witnessing the scene, shouted, "How dare you!"


    He leaped into the air,unching a flying kick aimed directly at Robin''s back.


    Rita also drew a dagger and darted forward, aiming to strike Robin in the back.


    But Robin countered with a backward kick,nding squarely on Rowan''s shoulder.


    With a resounding "thud, Rowan dropped to one knee, the force of the blow creating a shockwave that sent Rita flying back a dozen feet! "Ms. Cynthia Rivers!" Robin released Daphne and, with cold eyes, stare


    Daphne shuddered, staring at Robin in shock.


    ice calm and steady


    After a brief hesitation, she gestured to Rowan and Rita. "Stand down. I want to talk to Mr. Ramsey alone."


    Robin gave a faint smile. "Let''s head into the private room. In a little while, you might not even have the strength to make coffee."


    "What... what have you done to me?" Daphne''s beautiful eyes red with anger as she suddenly felt weak, her vision blurring.


    She slumped against Robin''s shoulder. "Robin, did you poison me?"


    "Your Rivers family''s throwing knives are all poisoned, aren''t they? I had no idea." Robin gave her an innocent look as he supported her toward the VIP room


    "I''d known, I would have been more careful."


    "You... you Daphne was furious.


    Her family''s secret weapon had been turned against her by Robin.


    She tried to straighten herself, to stand tall, but dizziness overwhelmed her.


    Her body went limp, leaving her unable to resist..


    Was your whole n of inviting me for coffee just to kill me?"


    Once inside the private room, Robin, still holding Daphne''s soft and supple figure, gave a coldugh before tossing her onto the sofa.


    "Is your Rivers family tired of living? Robin pulled out a throwing knife and pressed it against Daphne''s pale neck.


    Daphne red at Robin in anger. "Don''t forget, this is Violetcrest Club


    "Does it matter? Your Violeterest Club is nothing to me


    "And even your Rivers family is just a bunch of ants!


    "Since I''m currently residing in Draconia, if you''re not satisfied, I wouldn''t mind taking a trip to Sakurania to see the cherry blossoms and pay a visit to the Rivers family while I''m at it!" Robin smiled coldly, the arrogance in his eyes making Daphne gasp.


    Her instincts screamed that Robin wasn''t just making empty threats.


    To him, Violeterest and the Rivers family were indeed insignificant!


    "Who... who are you?" Daphne fought to keep herself from fainting, gritting her teeth as she asked.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. Robin''s smile remained icy "What matters is that I kuali


    underground queen of Nordmare!"


    Daphne stared at the coldly handsome Robin in front of her, utterly terrified.


    How did he know her secret?


    Suddenly, her eyes caught a glimpse of the seemingly ordinary dragon dagger hanging at Robin''s waist.


    The dagger was adorned with a fierce, golden dragon, shimmering as it devoured clouds and breathed fireContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It was only a fraction of a second, a fleeting glimpse, but it sent chills down Daphne''s spine.


    Her once soft, seductive body trembled violently, and her face turned as pale as snow.


    "Divine Drakebane!"


    With a desperate roll, she fell from the sofa onto the floor.


    Struggling against her weakness, she knelt, trembling with fear.


    In that moment, her once proud and regal demeanor vanished entirely.


    Daphne''s voice quivered as she murmured, "Lord Drake bane! I didn''t know it was you, please forgive my blindness and spare my life.


    "I am willing to offer everything to Lord Drakebune!


    From this day forward, I vow to serve Lord Drakeband as my supreme inaster, and I pledge to be your ve for life


    Robin said nothing, grabbing Daphne by her hair and garing coldly into her alluring, delicate face.


    Daphne was at a loss, unsure of what to do.


    Then, without warning, he released his grip and suddenly tore open her dress.


    "Rip!"


    Her pure white gown instantly fell to the floor, leaving only a few scraps of undergarments covering her body.


    Before Daphne could react to Robin''s shocking action, a silver needle appeared in his hand.


    He swiftly drove it into the center of her chest,


    A searing pain shot through Daphne, causing her to writhe on the floor, sweat pouring from her body like raindrops


    As she screamed in agony, dark, wispy smoke began to rise from her pale chest, coalescing into the form of a menacing ck serpent in the air.


    "Wha... what''s happening?" Daphne gasped weakly, lying limp on the floor.


    Her once enchanting face was now drenched in sweat, pale and bloodless, as if she had been through death itself.


    With a single, forceful strike from Robin''s palm, the ck serpent exploded i pier


    The remnants of Daphne''s undergarments were also torn apart, scattering along with of the serpent as they slowly drifted down.


    Her once-hidden body was now fully exposed.


    ered pieces


    Instinctively, Daphne tried to lift her arms to cover herself, but her body was too weak, leaving her unable to move.


    Is Lord Drakebane nning to take me here and now?


    "If so, that would be an honor," she thought.


    To experience even a single night with Robin would be a privilege beyond measure.


    But in this situation, it felt a bit awkward.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Cynthia Obeys Lord Drakebane''s Command!


    Robin casually picked up a red trench coat from the sofa and draped it over Daphne.


    "The soul-binding poison from your family-you can detoxify it yourself," he said.


    Daphne, still weak, looked at Robin''s tall figure as he turned away. A flicker of disappointment shed in her eyes


    But when she saw the ck bloodstains scattered on the floor, her heart filled with terror.


    "What what is this?!


    "You''ve been cursed with a Soul-Eating Charm," Robin said as he slowly turned to face her.


    "This type of charm can only be used on a pure body before the age of three.


    "The ck serpent inside you was originally just a remnant soul, stripped of its true form.


    "Now, after residing within you for so long, it has begun to take shape.


    In a short time, the serpent will be able to leave your body, draining all your soul and essence.


    When that happens, you''ll be left as nothing more than a shell-a crippled body that will rapidly age until you die."


    "What?" Daphne trembled in shock. "How could this happen?"


    She recalled a memory from her childhood when her grandfather had a fierce argument with her mother.


    Daphne never knew the details of their quarrel.


    The next day, her mother was dead.


    Over the years, Daphne had often experienced strange and inexplicable disco long. all night


    During her monthly cycles, the pain was as if millions of ants were gnawing at her bones, making it unbearable.


    Afterward, she always felt as though she had barely escaped death.


    In recent years, she had sought out many world-renowned doctors.


    Not a single one could determine what was wrong with her body.


    "Your body often feels cold, your emotions swing to extreme lows, and during that time of the month, you have violent, bloodthirsty urges.


    "All these symptoms are caused by the Soul-Eating Charm wreaking havoc inside you."


    "If this curse isn''t removed, you won''t live to see your twenty-first birthday!


    "In the end, your life will be drained away, your soul withered, leaving you to die a slow, agonizing death"


    Hearing this, Daphne''s eyes widened in shock.


    Her twenty-first birthday was only six months away!


    If she hadn''t met Robin, she would have remained in the dark, unaware that she was on the verge of bing a helpless victim of this deadly curse. Her body trembled with fear.


    A surge of intense hatred rose within her, causing the chaotic energy in her body to boil and churn violently.


    In that moment, she felt an uncontroble rage building in her chest, ready to explode.


    Robin nced at Daphne''s pale face and then loosened the coat around her.


    Daphne, weak and drained, just wanted to lie down.


    Three silver needles appeared in Robin''s hand.


    In a sh, they struck three precise points: the base of her neck and both of her shoulders.


    Daphne''s body trembled violently.


    After a few moments, she let out a piercing scream.


    A long, white mist escaped from her mouth as she exhaled deeply, her body copsing onto the sofa.


    For a long while, shey there, her face slowly regaining a touch of color after being deathly pale.


    She slowly opened her weary eyes and weakly murmured, "Mr. Ranisey, whith


    Robin withdrew the silver needles, noticing that Daphne''splexion was


    He picked up a cloth and wiped his hands.


    "In this world, there are entities known as malevolent spirits, he began. is going on?"


    "Without some form of external restraint or control, they can only drift aimlessly in the v?id, possessing neither a physical body nor the will to act.


    These spirits have no consciousness and cannot take deliberate action unlessmanded by a more powerful entity.


    "However, if someone intends to use one, they must provide a special host-something to contain and feed the spirit.


    "This is what''smonly referred to in Draconia as spiritual possession."


    Hearing Robin''s exnation, Daphne felt herself on the verge of copse.


    She had heard these kinds of legends before but had never believed they could be real.


    But she had just witnessed the ck serpent emerge from her body-clear as day!


    And after Robin had forced the serpent out, she felt something she had never experienced before-a profound sense of lightness andfort, bath physically and mentally. For the first time in years, she felt truly alive.


    At this moment, she could feel a warm current flowing steadily through her body, revitalizing her.


    But then the realization hit her-the person who had paced the Soul-Eating Charm on her was none other than the very leader of the Rivers family, the person she had admired most. Years of belief and dedication crumbled in an instant!


    As she reflected on her life and how she had been raised, everything becaine painfully clear-she might have been nothing more than a sacrificial pawn for the Rivers family.


    All the titles she had been given-the underground queen of Nordmare, the pride of the Rivers family, the rising star meant to restore the family''s glory-all of it was nothing but a grand lie and a cruel deception!


    The entire leadership of her family knew the truth, and she had been the only fool kept in the dark!


    As this realization hit her, Daphne trembled and looked at Robin, who still stood there, cold and indifferent.


    She knelt before him once more.


    "Lord Drakebane, from now on, I am willing to serve you loyally, even unto death!"


    If earlier her submission had been forced by the fearsome reputation of Divine Drakebane, now it was genuine.


    She understood that her only chance of survival and revengey in lignelf with Divine Drakebane.


    She was certain that her mother''s death was tied to the misery she had en


    all these years.


    Now that the Soul-Eating Charm had been lifted, the Rivers family''s leadership would surely send their top assassins to eliminate her.


    But if she could stay by Divine Drakebane''s side, what was the Rivers family to her?


    Even though the Rivers family was hailed as the most powerful in Sakurania, capable of sweeping across half the world, they were nothing before Divine Drakebane!


    Robin gave a faint smile. "You''ve made the right choice


    "Although the ck serpent''s remnant soul has been removed from your body, nearly 20 years of your essence and soul have been drained. It will take a long period of careful healing and rest to fully recover. "However, as long as you don''t force yourself, you should be able to function normally. Just be cautious.


    "That''s all for today. I''ll help you with your recovery from time to time.


    If all goes well, in three months, you should regain about 30 percent of your soul''s vitality."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Daphne remained kneeling, her voice steady. "Cynthia will follow Lord Drakebane''smands without question!"


    "Stand up," Robin said, tossing the cloth onto the table.


    "I don''t know why the Rivers family sent you to Dracona, but I''m sure even you don''t fully understand their intentions.


    "Now that the Soul-Eating Charm they meticulously ced over nearly twenty years has been broken, the leadership of the Rivers family will likely notice soon.


    "It''s possible that assassins will be sent to Harmonfield within a short time."


    Daphne''s strength gradually returned.


    Seeing herselfpletely exposed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    She quickly threw on the trench coat and slowly stood up, taking a moment to smooth out her disheveled hair.


    Robin nced indifferently at the now-embarrassed Daphne. "What happened today never took ce. Bo you understand?"


    "Yes, Lord Drakebane!" Daphne replied.


    Robin turned and headed out of the private room.


    Rita and Rowan, who had been waiting outside, bowed respectfully as he passed.


    But when they saw Daphne''s flushed cheeks and the torn clothes scattered on the floor-especially the ck bra pieces-Rita''s eyes nearly popped out of her head in shock "Ms. West, did that bastard?" Rita started, her voice trembling with


    "Enough!" Daphne snapped, her voice cold.


    "This is none of your business! Remember, Mr. Ramse is my honored guest. Whatever he requests, you are to obey without question!


    "Escort Mr. Ramsey out immediately!"


    "Yes, Ms. West!" Rita''s mind was racing with a thousand questions.


    She stole another nce into the private room, where the scene was a mess-clothes in tatters, signs of a struggle everywhere.


    Even though she was reluctant toply, Daphne''smand left no room for argument.


    Rita shot Robin a furious nce. "Mr. Ramsey, this way, please."


    Robin smirked and, without warning, gave Rita''s firm backside a sharp p,


    "Smack!"


    The sound echoed, and Rita froze in shock.


    Did this bastard just p my ass?


    It was the first time a man had ever touched her like th, and it filled her with both shame and anger.


    "You!" Rita was about to retaliate but saw that Daphne''s expression remained calm.


    She had no choice but to swallow her rage.


    "Robin, you bastard!" she fumed inwardly.


    One day, I''ll make sure you pay for this insult!


    As they exited Violeterest Bar, Vera and the others were still waiting outside.


    Seeing Robin emerge, Vera hurried over, looking him over anxiously. "Robin, are you... are you okay?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Robin the Troublemaker


    What could happen to me?" Robin said, ncing at Ven


    He unlocked his phone and saw a message from Amber


    "Mr. Robin, the Violeterest cocktail party is about to begin."


    "Ms. Dunn asked me to let you know he''ll be waiting for you in the banquet hall on the 28th floor of the Violetcrest Convention Center in half an hour."


    Vera nced at the visibly angry Rita beside her, then, noticing Robin typing a reply to a WhatsApp message, she quietly asked, "Robin, are you sure Ms. West didn''t do anything to you?" Robin looked towards Alice and Zachary, who were nearby.


    Turning back to Vera, who looked confused, heughed softly. "What could she do to me? Are you all let down that nothing happened?"


    Vera gave him a frustrated stare and scolded, "You really are something-


    You were so cocky at the bar earlier. Why didn''t Mr. Hartley and his men do anything about it?"


    "Maybe Daphne and Rita are just fond of me," Robin said, ncing at Rita with interest as he headed toward the Violeterest Convention Center.


    "Hmph!" Rita shot a furious look at Robin.


    Vera, frightened, quickly looked down and scurried to keep up with him.


    Alice, Zachary, and the others, along with a crowd of onlookers, had been waiting at the casual tea spot outside the bar.


    They were eager to see what kind of trouble Robin would be in when h


    Seeing Robin emerge like this was truly baffling.


    In the elite circles of Harmonfield, everyone understood the rules at Daphne''s Violeterest Bar.


    Considering what Robin did today, Daphne''s staff will surely uke drastic action against him.


    "I can''t believe this jerk walked out in one piece. I don''t get it!" Zachary grumbled, rubbing his bruised.


    mouth.


    Alice scoffed and said, "I bet he begged Ms. West for mercy, which is why he made it out alive."


    Zachary shook his head in confusion and remarked, "This is so odd! Maybe he called Shirley and the Dunns stepped in, so Ms. West let him go?" "That''s the only exnation that makes sense." Alice agreed.


    Zachary watched Robin walk away and sneered..


    Robin was incredibly arrogant today!


    "He not only made Eric furious but also openly challenged Rowan, the top general working for M. West, and even took down the second-inmand of Mr. Rygar. "In no time, Robin has managed to tick off nearly every major yer in Harmonfield at Violetcrest Club. He''s in deep trouble!


    "Even if some groups are letting him off the hook now because of his connections with the Dunns


    "There''s no telling what might happen next time.


    "Eventually, the Dunns'' influence and goodwill will run out, and there wille a time when he can''t rely on them anymore.


    "Then, I can''t wait to see how Robin will be arrogant again, hehe


    "Vera, hold on a second. Why are you trailing that idiot Robin?" Alice and Zachary caught up with Vera, sneering.


    I suggest you steer clear of people like him, or you might find yourself in trouble again."


    Alice pulled Vera aside and said, "There was nearly a serious incident at the bar just now. If Mr. Gill hadn''t stepped in, who knows what might have happened!"


    Vera wanted to exin that she had no involvement with Zachary and it was actually Robin who fixed the issue.


    Alice added, "Vera, don''t let your curiosity pull you toward that country boy Robin again. Someone like him, who has no sense of proper behavior, is bound to stir up serious trouble eventually. "Um, Ms. yton. Alice spoke scornfully of Robin as Rita walked by


    She quickly continued, "Robin ising from a lower social ss, don''t level. I believe he should be removed from the Violetcrest investment 1


    y wemunicate at our


    tail event.


    Noticing this, Zachary chimed in to agree, "Alice is correct. Robin is nothing out a nuisance in our elite circle!"


    Rita halted, turning to re icily at Alice and Zachary while asking, "Your circle: You think Robin is a nuisance?


    "Do you mean that Robin stirs up trouble in your group?"


    Alice and Zachary responded together, "Yes, Ms. yton, we need to get rid of him!"


    "Hehe! Rita sneered, "So, you''re saying Robin has just been stirring you all up?"


    "Exactly!" Alice and Zachary answered without a moment''s pause.


    "Ah!" Raymond and Vera, standing nearby, almost simultaneously covered their faces in embarrassment.


    Rita remained silent.


    She brought her hand up to her nose, waved it with a look of disgust, shot them a nce, and then turned to head into the bar.


    Alice stared at Rita''s retreating figure, confused. "Rita, did I say something inappropriate? What was she trying to say?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh my gosh! Alice, you can''t be serious," Vera said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "You''re admitting you''re a pile of crap! No wonder Ms. Rita doesn''t want to talk to you anymore-she can''t stand the stench!" Alice finally snapped back to reality. "Ridiculous! This is all Robin''s fault for driving me mad!"


    "Come on, let''s not linger here. The Violetcrest cocktail party is about to begin. We should get moving. Raymond pressed.


    Zachary took Alice''s hand as she pouted and said, "Alice, once my dad finalizes the investment in the Eastvale Ecological Project today, I''ll make sure that pink Robin gets what''sing to him! His days of showing off are numbered!" In the banquet hall on the 28th floor of the Violetcrest Convention Center, Shirley and Amber were


    waiting in the business lounge area.


    Robin located them using the WhatsApp Jocation.


    Shirley nced at him and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Robin shrugged and replied, I''m alright, what''s up?"


    "Amber mentioned that you had a run-in with Eric from the Universal Group at the bar. Has it been sorted "It''s nothing major, Robin said as he took the coffee the waiter han


    Shirley nced at Robin, who seemed unbothered. "Did Rowan from the bar cause any trouble for you?"


    "Nah, everyone was pretty courteous," Robin said, putting down his coffee. "Why do you ask?"


    "Oh... well, that''s a relief, Shirley replied. She had considered asking more about what happened when Daphne invited him to meet


    Noticing Robin''s reluctance to borate, she paused, then chose not to press further.


    After all, Robin was merely a benefactor and guest of the Dunns.


    He wasn''t obliged to share anything with her.


    Still, after the events of the morning, her curiosity about Robin only grew.


    At first, she assumed this man was merely talented, possibly with a history in special forces or something simr.


    However, Rygar''s unusual behaviour, Daphne''s eagerness to invite him, and the fact that he managed to get into a fight at the Violeterest Bar and walk away unarmed made her rethink her initial impression.. These highly unusual events only deepened Shirley''s interest in Robin.


    As she reflected on Robin''s connection with the Millers, Shirley questioned whether she might be reading too much into things.


    Maybe Rygar took into ount the Dunns influence, which could exin why he made considerablepromises in the Eastvale Ecological investment project.


    Maybe Daphne was simply intrigued by Robin''s exceptional archery skills, which could exin why she invited him to meet and let him off the hook after the incident at the Violeterest Bar


    Robin noticed Shirley gazing at him, lost in thought, and shrugged while asking, "Are you staring because you''re captivated by my good looks?"


    Shirley blushed and scolded, "You''re so full of yourself


    "Do you know who Eric is?"


    Robin smirked and said, "Yeah, isn''t he Perry''s nephew from the Universal Group? What''s the issue?"


    Shirley nodded and replied, "Eric, the spoiled yboy, isn''t even worth our time.


    "But Perry''s eldest son, Liam Hamilton, is a different story!


    "About four or five years ago, the Hamiltons was just an average nan nong Harmonfield''s elite, nearly at the bottom.


    "However, once Perry''s eldest son Liam came back from studying abroad four years ago, the Hamiltons. swiftly climbed the ranks.


    "Perry and his son quickly rose to prominence in Harmonfield.


    "With their leadership, the Universal Group thrived,


    "In the past two years, as my father''s health declined, Perry has been trying to n ce my grandfather as the chairman of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce.


    "Liam has been trying to propose to me in different ways for more than a year now."


    "I understand that he''s after the connections and assets of the Dunns in Harmonfield.


    "During this time, he''s created issues with the regional investment aspect in the Eastvale Ecological Project, pressuring me and the Dunns to give in


    "Shirley, I finally tracked you down! At that moment, a tall, dashing man in a white suit approached them.


    Amber leaned in and whispered to Robin, "That''s Liam

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 Lifetime Partner


    Chapter 30 Lifetime Partner


    Shirley rose gracefully and said, "Hello, Mr. Liam."


    Liam''s appearance instantly created a buzz at the entrance of the banquet hall. Guests mingling in clusters swiftly focused their attention on the lounge area.


    Shirley faced Liam, wearing an elegant sea-blue gown that fluttered as she moved.


    Her elegant, statuesque form and breathtaking, aloof linuty drew many admiring looks.


    Seeing Liam and Shirley, two of the most striking figures, together in the same ce was unusual.


    Lately, Harmonfield''s elite circles had been buzzing with news of Liam''s fervent pursuit of Shirley, the eldest daughter of the Dunns


    Yet, no one had witnessed them standing so close to each other until now.


    Among the spectators, many were captivated and envious of this power couple from Harmonfield''s business scene, but there was also a lot of jealousy and bitterness.


    It felt as though all the world''s beauty and charm were concentrated in these two individuals!


    Liam seemed to embody all the qualities of a perfect heir.


    Liam stood out with his Ph.D. in economics from abroad, his strikingly handsome looks, and his role as the general manager of the Universal Group, showcasing impressive business skills. Shirley, on the other hand, needed no further introduction.


    Her family''s strong presence in Harmonfield, her title as the most beatom in the city, and her achievements as a business talent from a prestigious global university set


    As they spoke, Shirley spotted two other individuals.


    She noticed her uncle, Oscar Dunn, and his wife, Carol Hudson.


    Drake had two sons, his eldest son, Timothy Dunn, and his younger son, Oscar.


    ruly extraordinary.


    Five years ago, Drake retired, passing the reins of the family business to his firstborn, Timothy,


    Under Timothy''s leadership, the Dunn Group reached even greater heights.


    With Drake''s sessor smoothly taking over, everything appeared to be going well. However, three years ago, Timothy fell ill with a serious condition that kept him in bed.


    Even though the Dunns sought help from numerous top doctors, none could provide a cure.


    Given Timothy''s condition, the duty of running the Dunns should have naturally fallen to Oscar.


    Drake, however, thought that his younger son, Oscar, didn''t have the qualities or skills needed to manage the Dunn Group.


    Therefore, he had to return from retirement to help his granddaughter, Shirley, take charge of the family business


    Oscar has been holding a grudge about this issue for several years.


    Over these years, he and his wife have maintained a close rtionship with the Hamiltons


    They aimed to get the Hamiltons'' support in taking over the Dunn Group


    Once they found out that Liam was interested in marrying Shirley, they became very enthusiastic and did everything they could to make it happen. "Shirley, you arrived early! I assumed you were still working at the office.


    When Shirley showed up, Oscar sighed with relief and eagerly approached her.


    "This event isn''t rted to you. What are you doing here? Shirley gave Oscar and his wife a frosty look


    "Shirley, we came at Mr. Liam''s invitation, Oscar exined.


    He offered a ttering grin to Liam and continued, "Mr Liam likes you. You two are a perfect match, truly meant for each other


    "That''s enough!" Shirley cut in sharply. "This is my matter. When did it be your ce to meddle in my affairs?"


    "Shirley, let me exin - Oscar tried to continue.


    "Oscar, please go inside for now. I need to have a word with Shirley," Liam cut in politely, extending his hand and smiling warmly at Shirley.


    His elegant demeanor and friendly smile made him seem like a charming p iry tale.


    The girls who had gathered in front of the banquet hall erupted in excited squ good-looking and so much of a gentleman! He''s the guy of my dreams!"


    Lium is so


    "Shirley, your uncle is correct. I genuinely admire you. Everyone in Harmonfield knows that I only have eyes for you. You are the only woman I want to walk down the aisle with." Liam gazed intently into Shirley''s eyes, his voice soft and full of warmth, touching the hearts of the young girls watching them..


    "Shirley, if you agree to be by my side, I promise I will never leave you!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    To find one person to spend your life with, to choose one city to grow old in, to give your heart fully, and to hope for a lifetime together."


    Hearing these words, some of the already smitten women began to tear up, whispering, "Mr. Liam, that''s. so moving


    Shirley''s face remained cold, her anger evident. "Mr. Lam, this is a business event, not a stage for you to disy your acting skills."


    Lam, however, responded with a nonchnt smile. "Sirley, isn''t life just a performance? If it means ying the lead role in your story, I''d be happy to perform for eternity!"


    As he spoke, apuse and excited sobbing crupted in front of the banquet hall. A crowd of young men and women gathered around, enthusiastically shouting. "ept him! ept him!" Shirley scowled.


    Confronted with Liam''s smooth confession, she was at a loss for how to respond.


    Feeling overwhelmed, she retreated to Robin''s side, grabbed his arm, and shed a smile. "Mr. Liarn, let''s not y around. I''d like you to meet my boyfriend, Robin." Robin was momentarily surprised.


    Noticing the look in Shirley''s eyes, he understood what was needed. He wrapped his arm around her, cast a cold nce around the room, and gave a small nod. Robin shot a scornful nce at Liam.


    "Who do you think you are, saying such vile things to my Shirley right in front of me? Do you think I''m invisible? Go amuse yourself somewhere else!" Shirley, blushing, nestled into Robin''s strong shoulder.


    It was at this moment that everyone truly acknowledged Robin''s presence,


    Though surprised, it was clear that Robin and Shirley looked even more perfect together.


    Among the crowd, several hade from the equestrian center and the Violeterest Bar.


    They recognized Robin as the cocky guy who had wagered 45 million dors at the equestrian center and had shed with Eric and Rowan at the Violeterest Bar So, he''s Ms. Dunn''s boyfriend?


    No wonder he''s so full of himself?


    Alice, arriving a bitter, observed the scene from afar, rolling her eyes with a cold remark, "Looks like Robin''s in for another rough time."


    Zachary shook his head and said, "Liam is nothing like Eric. In Harmonfield, only Daphne can rival his power.


    "It''s clear that Shirley is merely dismissing Liam, which is why her bodyguard, Robin, is acting as her boyfriend.


    "I''m sure Robin wouldn''t dare cross Mr. Liam


    Right then, Liam finally spotted Robin standing next to Shirley.


    As soon as he stepped into the lounge area outside the 28th-floor banquet hall, he didn''t given anyone a second nce.


    He was so ustomed to being the center of attention that he was stunned to see a boyfriend with Shirley.


    For someone who saw himself as Harmonfield''s top real shock to be overshadowed by Robin


    it was in front of so many people.


    Four years back, Liam came back from studying abroad and quickly became the top wealthy youth in Harmonfield.


    With his impressive family background, talent, and looks, he seemed the ideal match for Shirley.


    Yet here was Robin-mysterious and unknown-showing affection to Shirley right in front of Liam, causing him public humiliation!


    Liam was not the only one furious about this situation.


    The guests were also enraged by Robin''s presence!


    Shirley''s uncle, Oscar, was the first to snap out of shock.


    He quickly approached Robin and Shirley, fuming, "Shurley, what''s going on here? Mr. Liam made a sincere confession, and you responded by bringing your bodyguard to dismiss him. Your grandfather would be furious if he knew!" "And you!" Oscar snapped, pointing at Robin. "Shirley is being unreasonable, and you''re just as outrageous. Aren''t you afraid the Dunns will ruin you for this!"


    Before Shirley could speak, Robin scoffed and replied, "Who do you think you are? My actions are none of your concern. Get out of here!"


    "You! You insolent bra''t! Just for thatment, the Dunns and the Hamiltons could have killed you on the spot! Oscar said, shaking with rage as he pointed at Robin.


    "Mr. Liam, I apologize for this kid''s behavior. He''s just out of line! Please


    Liam maintained a pleasant smile and responded warmly, "It''s fine, Shirle


    "No matter what impulsive things she does, I''ll always forgive her..."


    i personally."


    ayong around with me."


    "Shirley,e give me a kiss!" Robin shouted, ignoring Liam''s insincerements and pointing to his


    cheek.


    The room went quiet right away. Liam stopped in his tracks, staring between Shirley and Robin.


    Shirley was caught off guard by Robin''s request for a kiss in front of everyone.


    Without a second thought, she ced her soft lips on Robin''s striking cheek.


    At that instant, Liam''s once warm and amiable smile became icy and menacing.


    The crowd was left in shock.


    "This guy is incredibly arrogant!"


    "How dare he embarrass Mr. Liam like that in front of everyone? He''s asking for trouble!"

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Liam Hamilton


    In the leisure area near the banquet hall, Shirley noticed an increasing crowd gathering


    She was wary of provoking Liam further or risking him saying something out of line to Robin.


    She felt certain that if things escted, with Robin''s temperament, he wouldn''t hesitate to confront Liam directly.


    Steadying herself after the kiss on Robin''s face, Shirley gave a gentle smile.


    "Mr. Liam, let''s avoid any further misunderstandings. Il enter the hall with my boyfriend first."


    Liam''s eyes momentarily darkened, but he quickly maintained his charming, gentlemanly expression.


    "Of course, Shirley," he replied, gesturing for her to proceed.


    Shirley took Robin''s arm, guiding him toward the hall.


    Meanwhile, Liam signaled a waiter, requesting a ss of red wine. He downed several sses, gradually tempering his intense anger. Observing the situation, guests quickly offered polite remarks before discreetly departing, not wanting to be the target of Liam''s wrath.


    Many sensed that today''s events wouldn''t go unaddressed by him.


    Oscar and Carol, uneasy and visibly anxious, approached Liam


    "Mr. Liam, please understand-Shirley has always been a bit headstrong. Don''t be upset," Oscar pleaded.


    "We had no clue about this, Carol added hastily. "Robin has likely misled her with smooth talk. We''ll make sure to handle this through her grandfather! Please don''t think poorly of her, Mr. Liam" Taking a deep breath, Liam swirled the wine in his ss, his expression ning.


    "It''s okay. I know Shirley is willful and naughty. I''ve always said that as be patient with her."


    sn''t cross the line, I''ll


    Just then, Eric burst in, visibly upset.


    "Liam, I was attacked by that Robin Ramsey over at Violeterest Bar!"


    Eric went on to recount the story, clearly exaggerating the details to incite Liam further.


    "Robin again?" Liam seethed. "Get to the bottom of who this brazen guy is!"


    He kicked Eric in frustration. "How many times must I tell you to show some restraint? Apart from your foolish antics with women and causing chaos, what else are you capable of?"


    "Liam, it was Robin who started it!" Eric protested, but Liam cut him off, casting a cold look at Eric''s bodyguards. "What exactly are you being paid for?"


    The bodyguards quickly dropped to their knees. "Mr. Lam, we didn''t want to cause trouble at Violeterest


    "Fine. I know you have your reasons, Liam replied, his herce expression softening as he forced a smile.


    But as the bodyguards started to feel relieved, he continued coldly. If you can''t handle a simple task, this will be yourst chance. Have their hands and feet severed, and throw them into the seal" "Mr. Liam, please spare us! We- some of the guards pleaded desperately.


    Liam''s men swiftly gagged them, covered their heads, and led them out of the Violeterest Convention Center.


    Oscar and Carol watched in horror and barely dared to breathe.


    "Robin, Shirley... Well, well!"


    Liam chuckled, adjusted his bow tie, and walked back toward the banquet hall.


    At a distance, Alice had witnessed the whole scene. She stayed frozen in ce, only breathing out once Liam had gone inside.


    That Robin, clueless fool. I just hope he doesn''t drag the Millers down with him," she muttered..Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Vera looked amused. "Alice, you''re overthinking it.


    "Didn''t you see how affectionate Shirley was with Robin? That kiss was enough to make anyone envious.


    "Even if he''s crossed Liam, Shirley will back him up-none of this involves you."


    "What do you mean?" Alice looked angry. "What if Mr. Liam learns that Robin was once engaged to me?"


    "Didn''t you end that engagement yourself?" Vera replied, smirking.


    "Alright, Alice, stop overthinking it. Besides, Robin may be morep


    Alice frowned. "Vera, it seems like you''re always defending Robin.


    "Have you fallen for him or something? It''s dangerous for you to do this!"


    Vera smiled bitterly, murmuring, "If Robin were truly what he seems, I''d be thrilled." She turned and added, "Anyway, let''s go. The cocktail party''s about to start."


    The event focused on investment ns for the Eastvale Ecological Project. think."


    The Dunn Group, Universal Group, Abyssal Dominion, and Violetcrest International were the main participants in the first round of negotiations, focused on project adjustments in the Eastvale Ecological. investment sector. The second part of the meeting centered on outsourced partnerships and additional investment opportunities among those fourpanies.


    Consequently, the heads of the fourpanies were joined by other prominent investors from


    Harmonfield, who hoped to secure a stake in the Eastvale territory established by those key yers.


    The banquet hall was breathtakingly opulent and morous


    Violetcrest International Hotel went to great lengths to prepare for the event, bringing in globally renowned chefs to craft rare and exotic dishes.


    A vast selection of wines was also avable, featuring premium varieties from around the world, each bottle valued in the hundreds of thousands.


    The waiters and greeters, all exceptionally attractive, added to the luxurious setting.


    As Robin and Shirley entered the banquet, they immediately sensed the tension around them.


    Many attendees, invited by Liam himself, had already taken issue with Robin''s bold confrontation with Liam outside the hall, a move that irritated those eyeing partnerships with the Hamiltons,


    During the private discussion among the business people, word spread that Robin, a man of seemingly modest background, had once been engaged to Alice but had faced rejection.


    Most guests looked down on him. If not for Shirley, they would have quickly ousted him from the hall.


    They''d better not be associated with such people.


    With such attitudes, Robin waspletely isted.


    It was already 3 PM, yet Daphne hadn''t arrived.


    The event organizers informed Liam, Shirley, and Rygar that Dane would be dyed due to othermitments.


    Additionally, everyone noted that Rygar, who seldom attended events, was surprisingly present today.


    Oddly enough, he seemed nothing like his usual proud and forceful sel


    Instead, he sat quietly in a corner, drinking alone, surrounded by body distance.


    He declined any interaction with those who approached him.


    a kept others at a


    Due to Daphne''s dy, the negotiation among the four main parties was postponed until the evening, allowing time for discussions on outsourcing partnerships among other investors Without waiting for guests to meet with the fourpanies individually, Liam took to the stage.


    Ladies and gentlemen, it''s great to see you all!"


    The banquet hall erupted into enthusiastic apuse, with all eyes on the charming Liam.


    "Today, I want to share our joy and aplishments with you all! Our Eastvale Ecological Project. developed in partnership with Universal Group and three otherpanies, is already taking shape. "This future venture will bring us all great rewards. Since you''re all here as friends, it''s only right that we share this opportunity with you."


    At his words, guests and admirers quickly began showering him with praise.


    "Mr. Liam, you''re incredibly generous! Thinking of us in such a profitable venture-we''re so grateful!"


    Another added, "It''s rare to see someone with such a big heart!"


    Liam scanned the eager faces in the room, smiling warmly.


    "Now, I''d like to ask-do you believe in Universal Group and me? Will you stand with the Hamiltons to achieve something great?"


    The guests couldn''t hold back their excitement and cheered, "Of course we believe in you, Mr. Liam! Tell us how we can join in!"


    Liam''s smile grew. "No rush. Since you''re ready to partner with Universal Group, please review this. investment agreement. If it all looks good, you can sign now and be part of our Eastvale Ecological Project!"


    At his signal, his assistants brought out thick stacks of agreements, causing excitement to sweep over the guests, thrilled to be part of their long-desired project.


    Meanwhile, Zachary turned eagerly to Alice and Vera.


    "Get your family''s seal over here fast-we can''t miss this chance! Do you realize if we get into the Eastvale project, we''re looking at a return in the billions within two years?" Alice nodded eagerly.


    Vera and Raymond, however, hesitated. "Alice, Zachary, maybe we should think this through a bit. Something doesn''t feel quite right."


    Alice waved this off,ughing, "What''s there to worry about? Perhaps you''re scared because you haven''t done such big business before. Mr. Liam wouldn''t deceive us!" Ignoring Vera''s concern, Alice called her secretary and legal team from


    Violetcrest for the contract.


    After handling the details, she spotted Shirley and Robin nearby. With a sneer, she muttered, "Hmph! What''s so proud about the Dunns?"


    Without them, she could still secure her part in the Eastvale Ecological Project.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 Can You Represent the Dunns?


    Amber handed Shirley an investment agreement.


    "As the main shareholder in this partnership, and considering the shares in the Eastvale Ecological Project..."


    Shirley''s eyes shed with anger as she scanned the dogment. "This is practically a forced acquisition!"


    Robin nced at her.


    "It''s none of your concern. If they want to get rich alongside the Hamiltons, let them."


    Furious, Shirley responded, "Have you read the notes in this contract? It suggests all original project types. will be changed.


    "Rygar has already taken over the Hamiltons'' share and agreed with us to invest based on the conditions all four parties initially set.


    "In fact, the contract Rygar signed with me this morning ensures that any project given to outside investors must follow the original project n.


    "However, if the Hamiltons keep altering their sector, it''ll undermine the whole Eastvale Ecological Project. It''ll only lead to conflicts and destructivepetitionter on." She continued, "What Liam is doing essentially pulls in all thepanies in Harmonfield to go up against


    the Dunns in this market.


    "If Rygar doesn''t re-negotiate investment terms with us, all of the Dunns'' capital in the Eastvale Ecological Project will go to waste.


    "It seems the Hamiltons have been plotting against us from the start!"


    "Oh, so there''s more to this than meets the eye?" Robin remarked, swirl Liam, who was confidently addressing the crowd.


    of wine and eyeing


    "But there''s no need to worry. Sure, a lot of businessmen want in on this Eastvale project, but they aren''t naive.


    "Look around," he gestured. "Everyone here has experience. Nobody''s going to hand over theirpany so easily.


    "They may seem eager now, but you''ll soon see their reactions."


    Robin''s prediction was right on the mark.


    In business, everyone looked out for their interests, and those present today were sharp-eyed professionals who dealt with contracts every day."


    With the huge amounts of money involved, no one was likely to sign anything without a thorough inspection.


    Initially, the businessmen were enthusiastic about joining the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project, but reading through the contract quickly opened their eyes to the truth.


    "Mr. Liam, with terms like these, it seems like we might make money at first nce, but it''s only a mirage," one guest said.


    In the end, everything we''ve built could end up under your control, and we''d be left with nothing"


    "You can''t expect us tomit based on carnings we may or may not see ten years down the line!" said another.


    "Who knows what will even happen in ten years?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re practically asking us to sign over our entire industry for free-it''s absurd!" murmured another.


    From his spot, Robin watched as Liam continued to smile confidently.


    It was clear now that Liam intended to monopolize the entire Harmonfield market by consolidating power overpanies like Dunn Group and Violetcrest.


    He was trying to win over Rygar. And with his scheme, he could gain control of all their resources without Spending a single penny.


    He had big ambitions!


    As more faces in the room showed anger and disbelief Liam maintained his calm smile and addressed. them.


    "Didn''t you all just say you trusted me and wanted to make something great with Universal Group?


    "What do you mean now? I''m willing to hand over all project shares to you, yet you''re hesitant to entrust me.


    "It''s getting dull! No wonder you''re incapable of big achievements! No shambles!"


    business is in


    A man in his 60s paused for a second, then said, "Mr. Liam, we''ve worked hard in these industries most of our lives, and now you want to take them over just because of some estimated profits ten years down the line. "Why should we trust you? There are too many variables"


    Liam''s smile vanished, reced with a cold look. "Yes, you all are nothing but a bunch of greedy profiteers!"


    A middle-aged man named Neal Ford frowned. "Of course we pursue profit; that''s what business is about! What''s the point of investing if there''s no gain?"


    Liam shot him an icy re. "Mr. Ford, simply partnering with Universal Group on the Eastvale project is a privilege for you.


    "Mr. Ford, being able to jointly develop the Eastvale Commercial Project with our Universal Group is already giving honor to you.


    17:09 Thu, Nov 14 WB G.


    Chapter 32 Can You Represent the Dunns?


    "If I wanted, I could eliminate the Ford Group within three days with minimal effort!"


    Neal shivered, knowing Liam''s threat was no exaggeration.


    If the Hamiltons wanted to be against him, it would be effortless.


    Liam had finally shown his true colors.


    He gestured toward the guests. "Everyone here is in the same boat. If I wished, I could ruin you all with at single word!"


    "I invited you all here today with good intentions-to make money together-but you don''t seem to value that.


    "Listen, it''s not just about wealth; it''s also about loyalty and gratitude.


    "I''ve looked after each of you, brought you into a golden opportunity with the Hamiltons to build prosperous future. Isn''t that exciting?


    "Why are your minds so small and limited? Your attitudes truly disappoint me!"


    Guests at the party nced at Liam''s menacing smile, feeling unease settle over them.


    The Hamiltons backer was the Phoenix Vanguard.


    Over the years, they hadid grand ns across Harmonfield.


    Liam, a cunning strategist, aimed to dominate Harmonfield''s financial sector.


    It seemed inevitable that everyone here would fall under his control. Even those not invited today would likely end up on his target list eventually.


    With a sinister chuckle, Liam continued, "Do you understand my message? If there are no objections, sign the cooperation agreements before you, and we''ll remain allies." Despite their reluctance, the leaders of Harmonfield''s business world them with little to show for a lifetime of work.


    Tailing to sign would leave


    From a distance, Shirley watched with a furrowed brow. If the influential figures in Harmonfield bowed to Liam''s n, it would spell trouble for the Dunns


    "Ms. Dunn, what... what should we do?" Amber also saw the threat.


    Ms. I


    If Liam seeded, the Eastvale project, where the Dunns had invested 80% of their capital, would be wiped out.


    The Dunn Group would take a heavy hit-perhaps a fatal one.


    "Ms. Dunn, should we call Mr. Dunn Sr.?" Amber asked anxiously.


    Shirley broke into a nervous sweat. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Alright. I''ll reach out to my grandfather right away."


    "Hold on, this is a small issue-not worth troubling your grandfather over, Robin interjected, stopping them.


    "A small issue?


    Before Shirley could respond, Robin set down his drin, rose, and said, "So this is how the Hamiltons have made their mark in Harmonfield-through such deplorable tactics?"


    As everyone hesitated over signing the agreement, all eyes shifted to Robin upon hearing his bold words.


    They hadn''t expected the lower-status figure, whom they''d dismissed, to stand up so defiantly.


    Was he really challenging the powerful Hamiltons?


    "Guys, the Dunn Group has also expressed interest in coborating at this investment.


    "Alongside managing their hotels, shopping centers, and recreational facilities within the Eastvale Ecological Project, the Dunns are prepared to subcontract the remaining 70% of their projects at a cost to anymitted partners who''ve signed an investment agreement. "However, the condition is that development follows the specified investment types in the contract. Otherwise, the agreement will be nullified."


    Anyone with the resources is wee to discuss terms with the Dunns."


    Robin''s deration stunned the party guests.


    Could this be true? Were the Dunns genuinely offering up capital so freely!


    "Robin, are you directly opposing me?" Liam''s expression darkened.


    "So what if I am?" Robin replied with a hint of mischief in his smile.


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t have the authority to represe a thus Oscar shouted, rising to point at Robin angrily.


    Without hesitation, Shirley said icily. "He certainly can speak for the D my own"


    o''s decisions align with


    Her words instantly reignited hope among the previously discouraged busines: leaders. If the Dunns were willing to resist, they too could stand up to Liam''s threats.


    Robin''s proposed terms seemed almost too generous to pass up.


    In an instant, the guests who had distanced themselves from Robin moved eagerly toward him and Shirley


    Liam''s smug confidence faded, reced by a growing coldness.


    The n he''d spent years orchestrating was suddenly threatened by Robin.


    Liam''s eyes narrowed, a deadly glint shing in his gaze as he watched Robin.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Liam cast a cold gaze at Robin but chose not to respond.


    Robin''s boldness was overwhelming, leaving Liam with sense of unease.


    He sensed Robin wasn''t the type to y by the rules but couldn''t tell if it was due to ignorance or sheer confidence.


    Based on what he knew, Robin was only a nobody, once rejected by the Millers.


    However, that inconspicuous character had managed to disrupt his ns and humiliate him since he arrived at the banquet. Liam knew he wouldn''t be satisfied until he dealt with Robin.


    He suddenly chuckled, his usual gentle, tolerant, and generous smile returning.


    "Robin, you''re getting humorous, Liam said, strolling gracefully toward the stage.


    Under the dazzling lights, he looked as refined and charismatic as ever.


    The guests were momentarily dazed, questioning if they''d imagined everything that happened earlier.


    Liam''s current appearance was the one they remembered-modest, elegant, like a gentle spring breeze,


    o the


    Approaching Shirley, Liam nodded in greeting before turning to the other business heads gathered to discuss contracts.


    "Guys, try to think about it," he began smoothly. "If Ms. Dunn were giving away 70% of projects in the Eastvale Ecological area, do you really think the Dunns would sit back and let that wealth slip away?"


    He added, "No matter the status-whether powerful family or every d into the world of money will fight ruthlessly to keep control."


    owner-anyone stepping


    His words caused the once-hopeful businessmen to pause, realizing


    point


    The Dunns weren''t crazy. They wouldn''t just hand out their assets freely topetitors.


    "Shirley, I know you might have some frustrations with me. That''s likely why you acted impulsively. Liam sighed slightly.


    ''I admit, I''ve been inattentive.


    "Although I''ve often spoken about my admiration for you, I''ve been so busy that I never had the chance to invite you out for dinner or a concert.


    I apologize for that and promise to dedicate more time to you."


    "Wow! The party atmosphere softened as murmurs of excitement spread through the crowd.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Young women exchanged thrilled looks, their gazes turning back to Shirley with envy and admiration.


    111


    3.48%


    Chapter 33 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Shirley, unimpressed, scoffed. "Mr. Liam, it''s too bad your''re not an actor."


    20 Free Coins


    With that, she took Robin''s arm and guided him to the stage, feeling a sense of reassurance with him by her side.


    "Guys, what Mr. Ramsey proposed about the Eastvale Ecological Investment outsourcing contract represents the Dunns official stance.


    "Please rest assured. Apart from maintaining the original project types, no additional conditions apply. I''m entrusting Mr. Ramsey with full responsibility for the matter." Smiling, she looked over at the stunned Robin.


    He hadn''t expected her to hand over such a significant contract and realized she was a bit craftier than he''d thought.


    As he felt the warmth of Shirley''s hand and caught a faint whiff of her pleasant fragrance, he rxed.


    If he had to take on the responsibility, he might as well go all in with her.


    "In ten minutes, the Dunn Group''s legal team will be sending over the letter of intent for project investments. You''re wee to review it before making any decisions.


    "In three days, the Dunn Group will hold a formal signing ceremony for the Eastvale Ecological outsourcing project. Anyone interested is invited to join us for negotiations. "I have another piece of news to share with everyone present.


    "Along with the original investment zone of the Dunns, Mr. Rygar has now transferred the southern development zone of Eastvale to the Dunns at no charge.


    "That means we now have enough outsourcing projects that strong investors here in Harmonfield can benefit from.


    "So please, stay calm and weigh your options carefully-investment i can lead to sess or failure.


    As soon as Shirley finished, Liam''s expression darkened.


    "Ms. Dunn, do you really risk everything to oppose the Hamiltons?"


    s decision, a path that


    Shirley''s grip tightened around Robin''s hand. Her gaze was steady and defiant as she surveyed the party


    crowd.


    "Mr. Liam, if fairpetition is opposing the Hamiltons, then yes, that''s what I''m doing!"


    "Fine! Very well!"


    Liam''s gaze sharpened as he looked from Shirley to Robin, then over to Rygar, who''d been quietly observing in the corner.


    "Mr. Rygar, you''ve been here a while. Why not join us out front and say hello?"


    The guests remembered Rygar''s presence, another formidable figure on the Spot.


    000


    Chapter 33 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Rygar simply shrugged, ncing briefly at Robin before looking away.


    48%2


    #20 Free Cons


    "Me? I''m no investor, so I''ve got nothing to add here. Carry on and have fun."


    Liam found himself both surprised and irritated by Rygar''s nonchnt response.


    The Hamiltons had already held private discussions with him before, forming a n to seize control of Harmonfield''s capital by consolidating family assets through force and then using that leverage to heavy pressure the Dunns in the Eastside Ecological Project. Their ultimate objective was to strip the Dunns of their top family position. The Hamiltons had shared every bit of information they had on the Duns with Rygar, along with their ambitious n.


    In the next phase, they aimed to use the influence of Phoenix Vanguard to turn against Rygar, eliminate Daphine, and seize full control of Harmonfield''s businessndscape.


    Now, however, Rygar''s unexpected stance had left Liam unsure of his intentions.


    What game was that b*stard ying today?


    With a cold expression, Liam asked, "Mr. Rygar, what do you mean by this? Are you nning to ruin my ns too?" Instantly, an ufortable silence took over the scene


    Though the Hamiltons had gained influence in Harmanfield, they still couldn''t rival Rygar from the Abyssal Dominion. Rygar had operated in the city''s shadows for almost 20 years.


    He had always been in the illegal field while the Due in the legal


    Even Daphne, rumored to have a powerful, mysterious background, had shown Rygar respect.


    But now, Liam had dared to challenge him-something that struck everyone as audacious.


    Rygar snorted. "So what if I ruin your ns? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to interfere with me?" Liam was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected Rygar to turn against him after taking control of the project in the southern. development zone.


    For a moment, Liam was at a loss.


    "Are you implying that, like the Dunns, you''re opposing me?"


    Rygar scoffed. "I find it troublesome, so I gave all those projects to the Dunns. How you choose to handle it is up to you! What does it have to do with me? Now, get out of my way!" Liam''s face reddened in frustration. "Rygar Todd, if you have no interest in running the development. projects in the southern development zone, hand it back to the Hamiltons!"


    Chapter 33 Who Do You Think You Are?


    Rygar pointed directly at him and sneered. ''Are you trying to intimidate me?


    48


    #20 Free Cons


    "Once it''s in my hands, it''s my territory. Want it back? Why don''t you ask my thousand men from the Abyssal Dominion if they''ll allow it?"


    With that, over 100 members of the Abyssal Dominion filed in from the door.


    Liam''s bodyguards quickly moved to protect him.


    Robin then stepped forward, reminding Liam, "The southern development zone is under the Dunns now. Is a fight to the end worth it?" Sneering. Liam replied, "Fine, Rygar. I''ll let this go for now."


    Rygar motioned for his men to leave, and the tension in the room eased as the members withdrew,


    The guests at the party breathed a sigh of relief.


    If they had resorted to violence, it would have spelled disaster not only for Liam but for the guests as well.


    As Liam nced toward Robin, who had approached him, he sneered. "So it''s clear, then. You''re intent on defying the Hamiltons!


    Liam continued, "Ms. Dunn, Mr. Rygar, we all know how things began in Harmonfield. Our positions were established by force. "Since we can''t settle this project dispute any other way, let''s decide ownership with a fight. Winner takes


    At that moment, a young man in his 20s stepped forward.


    He was Sean Turner, a disciple of Kyler Quinn, who was the famed Sou Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Sean was notorious in the underground as the "Brookhaven Butcher.


    and the head of the


    With his fearsome prowess, he had earned an invincible reputation in Brookhaven, leaving his opponents defeated or worse.


    Liam had brought in heavy reinforcement, and Sean''s arrival shocked the entire gathering at Violeterest.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 Butcher


    Chapter 34 Butcher


    Sean''s unexpected appearance also surprised Rygar.


    Sean had a fierce reputation-everyone knew that not a single fighter from Abyssal Dominion had managed to beat him.


    Kyler Quinn, known to avoid business-world conflicts, rarely let his disciples get involved outside their


    circles.


    Yet now, with Sean stepping into this territory, it raised questions.


    Was Kyler aware of this move? Or had the Hamiltons already allied with Brookhaven Martial Alliance?


    If so, the Hamiltons recent maneuvers in Harmonfield seemed more formidable than expected.


    Rygar looked at Robin, wondering how the so-called Heir of the Gilded Dragon, the VIP for the Queen of the Night, would respond. Seeing Sean appear, Shirley was also shocked.


    Although she knew Robin''s skills, she felt uneasy with a ruthless opponent like Sean.


    His sharp, predator-like gaze sent chills down her spine.


    Seeing that Liam had brought in such a fierce helper, the other guests instinctively stepped back.


    From the back of the hall, Alice chuckled mockingly.


    "Robin just doesn''t know when to quit. He''s so cocky with the Dunns behind him. Now that he crosses Mr. Liam, he''s doomed!" Zachary snorted. "He won''t get another chance this time. Sean is a devil, a killer who shows no mercy.


    "He''s never lost, and anyone who''s crossed him has ended up dead or disabled!"


    Vera was astonished as she nced at Robin.


    From the momentum alone, Sean seemed to tower over him.


    For anyone who hadn''t seen Robin in action, he looked like no real threat-calm and indifferent, a gentle smile on his face. Apart from being handsome, there was no indication that he had any skill.


    Could he withstand the challenge from Sean?


    Liam sneered at Robin, who hadn''t spoken up, taunting "Mr. Ramsey, are you scared? Perhaps you''ve never seen how we settle things here. "When ites down to it, strength is what matters most. So if you''re not ready for the consequences.. don''t go too far. It could cost you!"


    14


    Chapter 34 Butcher


    s.


    At that moment, a sultry voice cut through the tension as a figure entered the hall. "What''s going on now? More trouble? You all never fail to bring drama!" Instantly, the crowd parted, making way for Daphne, whose arrival was met with cheers,


    The heads of various families respectfully bowed and greeted her with smiles, "Greetings, Ms. West!"


    "Ms. West, I''m Eden Sidney from SkySouth Corporation...


    "Ms. West, it''s an honor to meet you....


    Daphne acknowledged them with a charming smile and nodded as she entered, nked by her maids and bodyguards led by Rowan and Rita.


    Making her way to the center, she asked, "Mr. Rygar, Ms. Dunn, Mr. Liam-I thought you were getting along. Why the sudden tension?"


    Rygar responded with only a sneer, while Shirley stood in silence beside Robin, her gaze icy.


    Liam exaggerated the southern development zone dispute, muttering bitterly, "Ms. West, don''t you think they''re purposely defying me?"


    Daphne chuckled lightly. "Mr. Liam, I''d say that''s on you. Since you handed over the southern development zone to Mr. Rygar, what happens afterward is no longer your concern. Mr. Rygar has the right to make his own decisions about it. Who he passes it on to or how he handles it is entirely his business.


    She gestured for a waiter to bring four sses of red wine and continued, "Let''s let it go. Today''s a rare opportunity for everyone to gather. Let''s stay friendly and focus on prosperity!


    "It isn''t a big deal. Don''t escte the situation and ruin the harmony, Mr. Liam. Let your man leave."


    Liam, however, made no move to take the wine, his expression growing colder. "Let it go? Ms. West, we''re talking about a piece ofnd worth billions. There''s no way I''m letting it slide!"


    A tense silence fell over the room, Daphne''s smile fading as she replied, "So, Mr. Liam, are you suggesting that you still want to push things here?"


    Liam gave a slyugh and pointed at Robin. "This worthless guy messed up my ns over and over tonight. I want to settle the matter in the southern development zone with him the hard way!" Daphne''s face turned steely. "Mr. Liam, let me remind you that Violetcrest is my domain. Anyone who wants to cause chaos here needs to get my permission first!"


    All the guests tensed, feeling the chilling air that apanied the queen of Violetcrest, Daphne''s temper


    something they''d only heard about before.


    "If you''re determined to take action here, Mr. Liam, then so be it, she signaled for Rita to clear the banquet hall immediately.


    In seconds, the hall emptied, leaving guests lingering just outside, murmuring about the showdown they expected to unfold.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen Ms. West this angry-her power is intense!"


    Chapter 34 Butcher


    "Looks like Robin''s in big trouble


    +5 Free Cons


    Inside, Liam stood his ground, now even more thrilled by the challenge. "Ms. West, even though this is your territory, I ask you not to get in my way. This is between me and him." Daphne chuckled. "On my grounds, you can''t act whatever you like!"


    Liam smirked. "So, you''re determined to make this your business, are you?"


    Taking a step back, he signaled Sean, who nced around, his gaze chilling as he assessed Daphne and the others.


    Rowan charged forward, aiming a sharp kick toward Sean''s shin.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, he and Sean were locked in a heated exchange. But after only three moves, Rowan''s strength was waning..


    Rita watched anxiously, sweat forming on her brow as Sean''s punch finally sent Rowan to the ground. But he wasn''t finished


    Known as a ruthless butcher, no opponents could be left unscathed under his attacks.


    Sean leaped high into the air and came down fast, knee aimed straight for Rowan''s chest.


    Kita couldn''t bear to watch. She knew that if Sean''s knee connected, Rowan might be dead or disabled for life.


    Daphine''s frown deepened. She sensed what mighte but felt unable to act.


    The Soul-Eating Charm Robin had expelled from her body left her weak, and he had warned her against using her vital energy for now.


    All she could do was stand by helplessly and watch Sean kill Rowan


    Rygar was also solemn.


    Sean was every bit the fearsome reputation he''d earned


    More importantly, if Liam imed victory tonight, he and the Dunns would be in danger


    Liam''s ns were wicked.


    Just then, Robin spoke up, breaking the silence. "What kind of garbage move is this?"


    As Sean''s knee was about to make contact, Robin casually gave him a light shove, sending him flying back 15 feet as if he''d been hit by a massive weight. Rowan stared in disbelief.


    He had a front-row view of Robin''s seemingly effortless move and couldn''t wrap his head around how he''d


    done it.


    Chapter 34 Butcher


    Before anyone could react, Sean leaped back up, angrer than ever, and swung his for at Robin


    At that moment, Robin extended a hand to help Rowan to his feet, his back still turned to Sean


    "Mr. Ramsey, look out!" Rowan gasped, noticing Sean''s fisting straight for Robin''s head


    Robin sighed. Without turning around, he calmly pulled Rowan to the side and delivered a kick to


    Sean''s back.


    With a loud crash, Sean''s nearly 300-pound frame shotscrow the room like a cantotball, mming into one of the pirs. His body twisted awkwardly, and his sp

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 He Steals the Limelight Again.


    The banquet hall was so silent that a pin dropping would have been heard clearly.


    No one had anticipated that the merciless Sean, a lifelong killer, would meet his end in such an unremarkable manner, bringing a close to his bloody career in the underground. +5 Free Cons


    To everyone watching, it seemed like Robin simply dodged instinctively and delivered a casual kick. Just like that, the powerful Butcher was defeated!


    Was this merely luck, or had Robin''s skills truly reached a remarkable level?


    Regardless of what others thought, Rowan observed everything that unfolded.


    He had believed that his abilities matched Robin''s. However, it soon became evident that his pride was miscedpared to Robin''s talents. Before Robin, Rowan''s skills felt trivial, not even close to beingparable.


    He and Sean had only achieved tangible sess, while Robin had mastered a level of effortless skill that transcended physical limits. "Thank you for saving my life!" Rowan eximed, dropping to his knees before Robin.


    Robin smiled slightly and replied, "Just get up. I ept your gratitude."


    After a moment of shock, Liam snorted. "Fine! You win!


    He motioned for his bodyguards and started to exit the banquet hall.


    "Wait!" Shirley called out coldly. "Mr. Liam, the second matter on today''s agenda hasn''t been settled yet. How can you just leave?"


    Liam halted, turned around slowly, and shed a warm smile again.


    "Shirley, I''ve always kept my word. Since Sean has failed, of course, you have the final say. If you profit, I''ll be d too. Do you know why? Because I really like you." Liam''s eyes shed with a hint of helplessness. "But unfortunately, everyone knows that Kyler Quinn is extremely protective.


    "If he finds out that you took down his disciple, the Dunns will be in a lot of trouble. Mr. Ramsey will also be the target of the entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance. There won''t be any peace from here on out! It''s too bloody here. Excuse me, everyone. I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, Liam departed with his bodyguards.


    Although Shirley remainedposed on


    the outside, she felt a surge of panic inside.


    Even if the Brookhaven Martial Alliance decided to investigate, the Dunns weren''t intimidated. With the strong foundation they had built in Harmonfield over the years, they were confident in their ability to handle it..


    III


    Chapter 35 He Steals the Limelight Again


    However, if a kill order was issued against Robin, ensuring his survival would be a challenge.


    Dodging an open attack was easy, but defending against a hidden threat was tough.


    Regardless of Robin''s skills, he wouldn''t be able to escape the relentless pursuit of the underground "Robin... Shirley frowned with worry.


    "Let''s go back," Robin said, waving at the still-stunned Shirley as he walked out of the banquet hall.


    She snapped back to reality and hurried after him, apanied by Amber.


    Outside the banquet hall, the guests from the party were still milling about. Liam was the first to exit, and everyone immediately assumed that Robin was doomed.


    "It seems that Robin paid the price for his foolishness!" Alice remarked with a smirk.


    Vera frowned deeply, remaining silent. In truth, she hoped Robin would emerge unscathed.


    Even though she had only spent a little time with him, there was an undeniable charm about him that


    drew her in.


    Out of respect for her best friend Alice, she chose not to voice her feelings.


    As Vera watched Liam and his men leave, she felt her heart race with anxiety.


    Her instincts told her that Robin wouldn''t lose.


    When she saw Sean being carried away by Liam''s men, she couldn''t help but cheer.


    "Wow! Robin won! Hahaha!"


    Vera''s outburst caught everyone''s attention immediately. Alice quickly pulled her aside, hiding behind the


    crowd.


    "Vera, are you out of your mind?" she hissed. "If you upset the Hamiltons, do you think the Silvas would stand a chance?


    "Besides, Robin had iting! With his limited skills, going up against Mr. Liam was practically asking for trouble


    Vera sighed. "Alice, I don''t understand your grudge against Robin. His family and yours share some history, after all. His grandfather even did a favor for the Millers once- "Enough, Vera! Why are you defending him?" Alice snapped. "Yes, his grandfather helped us back then. He saw promise in the Millers, so he lent a million to my grandfather.


    "Now, our family''s worth is in the hundreds of millions And who is Robin? A man who''s lost everything. and doesn''t even have a job, much less ambition! We''re onpletely different levels!" Vera shook her head helplessly. "Fine. Maybe his grandfather took a chance on your family.


    "But now, because Robin''s lost it all, you broke off the engagement. That''s one thing, but do you need to despise him? At one point, you two did have a connection.


    Chapter 35 He Steals the Limelight Again


    Alice scoffed. "Just thinking about that engagement makes me feel like it''s a permanent stain on my family.


    "Imagine, if I ever be a woman like Daphne, how humiliating would it be for people to know I was once engaged to a man with nothing to his name?"


    Vera was speechless. "Alright, alright, Ms. Future Queen Robin isn''t "worthy enough to keep up with you. It seems that I''m not either.


    TII take my ce as an ambitionless stain on your life and leave."


    Alice linked arms with Vera yfully. "Oh, don''t say that. Veral You''re my best friend! When I make it, I''ll take you along with me." Vera teased, "Keep your throne to yourself. I''m happy beingzy-


    "Hold on, Vera. My idol ising out!"


    Alice pulled Vera closer to the crowd to get a better view.


    Daphne, elegant and distant, emerged from the banquet hall. Alice covered her mouth in awe. Vera, look! My goddess is stunning!


    That aura, that style-I have to be a woman like her!"


    Just as Alice admired Daphne''s regal presence, she noticed something strange that annoyed and puzzled her.


    Daphne, the epitome of grace and confidence, stepped aside, respectfully standing aside, almost as if she was weing someone even more important.


    Could it be that there was someone at tonight''s event who couldmand even Daphne''s respect?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice''s curiosity piqued.


    She wondered who that big shot might be, someone grand enough to make the queen of Violetcrest bow,


    But as she looked closer, her expression turned sour.


    It was Robin.


    Again, somehow, he was in the spotlight.


    "Alice, look-it''s Robin!" Vera spotted him emerging from the banquet hall unharmed, and an unexpected. excitement filled her.


    She didn''t quite understand why, but knowing he was safe brought her a surprising sense of relief.


    Alice had been watching, assuming another major guest would soon appear. Instead, to her shock, Daphne followed Robin almost like an attendant, with Rita, Rowan, and others in tow. She felt bewildered to see them all treating Robin with such respect.


    "This can''t be happening!" Alice murmured angrily, her eyes shing with disbelief.


    Chapter 35 He Steals the Limelight Again


    "That jerk Robin must have tricked Ms. West! No, I have to remind her so she doesn''t fall for it!"


    Before Vera could respond, Alice dashed forward, calling out, "Ms. West!"


    81%


    s


    She pushed her way past the line of maids and guards. I need to tell you something important about Robin!"


    Daphne nced at her coolly, giving a faint smile. "Oh What''s it?"

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 What Is He So Proud Of


    Before Alice could say a word. Vera quickly rushed over


    +5 Free Cons


    "Ms. West, it''s such an honor to meet you. We really admire you and just wanted to say a quick hello. Sorry to interrupt!"


    With that.


    she immediately pulled Alice away.


    Vera, what are you doing? I finally got my chance to talk to Ms. West! Why did you drag me off like that?"


    They had barely made it a dozen feet when Alice angrily shook free from Vera, ncing back toward Daphne, who was already surrounded by a crowd.


    Are you out of your mind? Alice, didn''t you notice how respectful Ms. West is toward Robin?" Vera asked seriously.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, watching Daphne and Robin from afar. "That sneaky guy-he must''ve done something to trick Ms. West!"


    "Alice, can''t you be a little more realistic? Vera sighed. Even if Daphne was fooled by Robin, do you think telling her now would change her mind?


    "She''d probably just think you''re badmouthing him, and then you''d be in trouble. Everyone in Harmonfield knows what happens if you cross the queen of Violetcrest."


    Alice finally quieted down, feeling a shiver of regret over her impulsive behavior.


    "Vera, you''re always looking out for me. I got distracted, all because of that obnoxious Robin."


    Moving through the crowd, Alice was surprised to see Daphne ept a towel from Rita, and then hand it over to Robin with respect.


    Just then, Shirley arrived, watching as Daphne and a group of elegant maids and guards all gathered. around Robin. A flicker of something unreadable passed through her eyes.


    After wiping his hands, Robin passed the towel back to Rita, while Daphne stepped forward to brush dust off his jacket and adjust his slightly askew tie.


    Seeing him take it all in stride, Shirley abruptly pushed Rita and the maids aside, linking her arm with his and steering him toward the elevator.


    "Why are you dragging me? Let go of me," Robin grumbled, feeling disoriented by Shirley''s sudden move.


    She never asked for permission-she just did whatever she wanted without a second thought.


    Amber followed them, jogging along.


    Watching Shirley practically pull Robin into the elevator like he was helpless, Amber couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Daphne and the others were momentarily stunned but quickly gathered themselves and followed, the maids and guards trailing after them. 1/8


    1051 Fri Nov 15 G


    Chapter 36 What Is He So Proud Of


    Outside the banquet hall on the 29th floor of the Violets Common Center a string ser unfolded


    Robin was surrounded by an encourage of beautiful women, each with a diffiment expression "What''s going on?"


    Is Ms. Dunnpeting with Daphne for Robu


    "What did he do to deserve this kind of antennent


    From a distance. Alice watched in one confusion


    What was happening? Was she imagi


    How could an unemployed drifter with no backgrounder job have such an


    everyone be mer?


    What kind of charm had he used to make two of character:


    Eme pofield''s goddess-level beauties behave so cut of


    Vera was equally surprised


    Perhaps it was his confidence. There had to be something unusual about Robin


    "Hmph'' What is he so proud off"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    1. c.


    Alice grumbled through clenched teeth. "Even if he fools them now it''s still just trickery! One day everyone will see through him"


    Vera sighed. "Come on, stop making things up in your head"


    Alice shook her head and red toward the elevator. Tri not imagining anything. Robin is the kind of person who stirs up drama wherever he goes"


    Think about it. Alice. If he''s able to beat someone as tough as Sean does he really need to deceive anyone?"


    Vera chuckled. "Even if he''s not wealthy now, with his skills, he can still hold his own with the upper ss"


    Alice gave Vera a disapproving look. Why do you always defend him?"


    "Fine, I''ll drop it," Vera replied. "But stop overthinking things. Whether Robin is a fraud or genuinely talented, it shouldn''t matter to you anymore. You two already broke up, so why hold a grudge


    She then added. "And don''t forget, it was you who called off the engagement first."


    Alice snorted. "I''m not holding any grudge! Even if he does have some talents, so what? He''s just a brute.


    "I could never be interested in someone so physically driven and simple-minded. But it''s unfair that he managed to deceive Ms. West and Ms. Dunn like that! Someone like him doesn''t deserve their admiration!"


    Vera shook her head. "Alice, even if things didn''t work out between you, you should remember that his grandfather once helped your family. It wouldn''t hurt to wish him well. It''s not right to hold so much


    23


    Chapter 36 What Is He So Proud of?


    9K 8154


    anger.


    "Enough. Let''s just stop talking about him. I don''t know what''s gotten into you," Alice muttered.


    Just then, Zachary walked over from the leisure area. "Alice, Vera, I''ve been looking for you two. I''ve got


    some great news.


    "My dad d that Mr. Liam approved a big project investment for us in the Eastvale Ecological Zone- worth billions!"


    Alice and Vera looked at him in shock.


    "Mr. Gill, didn''t you see the contract with the Hamiltons? It''s practically an acquisition in disguise. Isn''t your dad worried about that?"


    Zachary''s smile turned mysterious. "Let me tell you the deal for the Gills is different. Ours only covers outsourced services, with no share control uses.


    "The only condition is that we invest and operate ording to Hamilton Group''s project guidelines. When the time''s right, I''ll see if my dad can share some of the opportunity with your families too." Alice''s eyes lit up. "Thanks in advance to your dad!"


    Turning to Vera, Alice said, "Maybe the Silvas should get involved in the Eastvale project too. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Vera quickly shook her head. "I don''t involve myself in family business decisions. Besides, Mr. Liam''s whole demeanor makes me uneasy. It''s probably better to stay clear of that." Meanwhile, Shirley hurried Robin into the main hall of the Violetcrest Club.


    "Ms. Dunn, could you stop holding my arm like that? I look like I''m being kidnapped."


    Shirley nced back, noticing that Daphne and the others were still in the elevator, which hadn''te down.


    With a sigh of relief, she whispered, "I feel like Daphne''s got something up her sleeve. I''m worried she''s trying to charm you."


    Robin shrugged, looking innocent. "Do I really seem like someone that can be easily charmed? What could she possibly want from me?"


    She frowned. "Her behavior today has been odd. First, she invited you for tea, then she handed you and even fixed your tie. It''s clear she has some kind of hidden motive!"


    3 towel


    "I was the one who brought you here, so naturally, I have to look out for you," Shirley murmured, her voice suddenly dropping to a soft tone as a blush spread across her face.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Wilder Lennon, Master of Holistic Medicine


    Chapter 37 Wilder Lennon, Master of Holistic Medicine


    "Ms. Dunn, your grandfather is calling." Amber said, handing the phone to Shirley.


    Shirley nced over at Robin. "Wait here. I''ll take Grandpa''s call"


    "Go ahead," Robin replied, giving a casual shrug as he walked toward the club lobby.


    He nned to leave the Dunns tonight and stay at Old Fred''s vi in Harmonfield.


    Once Shirley finished her call with Drake, he''d tell her about his ns.


    "Robin, hold on a second" Lost in his thoughts, Robin paused as Shirley caught up with him.


    "Grandpa asked me to go to the airport to pick up an important guest. Would you like toe along?"


    kup


    Robin gave a small smile. Thanks, but no. I''m nning to leave the Dunns and head back on my own- Before he could finish, Daphne arrived with a group of maids and bodyguards.


    Shirley nudged him into the waiting car, then instructed. "Andrew, take us to the airport!"


    "Ms. Dunn, let me out. I won''t go," Robin protested, trying to get out. But Amber, on Shirley''s orders, chimbed in through the other door, blocking his way.


    Robin looked helplessly at the two women on either side and sighed. "What''s all this about?"


    "No time to exin," Shirley replied quickly. ''Grandpa told me that Wilder Lennon, the president of the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association, just arrived in Harmonfield. He''s here to treat Martin Wright, the mayor''s father. "Old Mr. Wright''s condition is serious. We can''t dy. You''ll just have toe along until we pick up Mr. Lennon


    Robin shrugged, conceding. "Alright, I guess I''m in."


    Amber nced at Shirley and snickered.


    As they continued down the airport expressway, Robin Jeaned back, just about to rest his eyes, when he noticed something striking in the rearview mirror.


    A line of luxury cars-Maybachs, Bugattis, and others followed their Rolls-Royce.


    To honor Wilder''s arrival, the Dunns had sent a convoy of 12 luxury cars to the airport, including four identical top-of-the-line Rolls-Royces.


    As the convoy rolled grandly down the highway, other cars pulled aside, watching in awe.


    -Ouite. Robin marked casually.


    "All this just to pick up a a


    Shirley sighed. "While we may have influence here in Harmonfield, our reach is limited nationally. Mr. Lennon is a top figure in holistic medicine-someone we''d never have the chance to invite on our own. 1/4


    10.51 Fri, Nov 15 G


    Chapter 37 Wilder Lennon, Master of Holistic Medicine


    Robin raised a brow. "If that''s the case, why go through all this effort?"


    "This time, Mr. Lennon came only because of Old Mr. Wright, Shirley exined. "He''s one of thest living generals from Draconia''s earlier days. His health is failing, and after exhausting all other medical treatments, they''ve turned to Mr. Lennon as theirst hope. "My grandfather saw this as a rare opportunity. He even pledged a billion toward municipal projects to show goodwill, hoping that after helping Old Mr. Wright, Mr. Lennon might also take a look at my father''s condition. That''s why we''re covering all of Mr. Lennon''s travel expenses."


    While Robin didn''t fully grasp the scope of such sums, billion struck him as extreme.


    Noticing his expression, Shirley added, "It''s an honor for the Dunns to have Mr. Lennon here, even if ites at a high price.


    "Without Old Mr. Wright, no one in Harmonfield would have been able to bring in Mr. Lennon


    Robin checked the rearview mirror andmented, "Two military off-road vehicles are trailing us-are they also with the Dunns?" Shirley


    y nodded. "Yes, that''s Mr. Wright''s daughter, Freya, She''s joining us on our way to the airport to wee Mr. Lennon


    "Freya is a deputy captain in the Draconia War Wolf Special Forces with a colonel''s rank, known for her strength.


    "She''s taken some leave to be here for her grandfather


    Robin shook his head. "Doctors should be focused on healing, not all this pomp. It just seems wasteful. Another fame-seeker, perhaps?"


    Shirley sighed. "It''s not that simple. Mr. Lennon''s skills are highly sought after, and his reputation makes him a rarity.


    "People line up for his help, and there''s no way he could treat everyone who requests him. Priorities have


    to be set.


    "Mr. Lennon has countless top disciples practicing all over the country. He seldom treats patients himself, and even if he does, it''s only for those who meet his strict standards.


    "At 72, he rarely sees patients directly."


    Robin chuckled.


    "Don''t doctors treat patients all their lives? And in holistic medicine, experience just grows with age. At 72, he''s barely scratching the surface in his field. Yet he decides whom to treat based on status? That''s all for the show! Shirley let it go with a smile.


    When her grandfather told her those, she also had such thoughts.


    After joining the Dunn Group, she gradually saw how rtionships shape everything. At the heart of it all. she realized, was self-interest.


    10:51 Fr, Nov 15 Gu.


    Chapter 37 Wilder Lennon, Master of Holistic MedicineR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    True help didn''t exist in this world.


    Without Martin''s name as an old general, no matter if Henry was the mayor, he couldn''t invite Lesson


    If it hadn''t been for Martin''s close bond with the Wright, they likely wouldn''t have gone to such length so invite a famous doctor to prolong his life as he teetered on the brink of death.


    As long as Martin remained alive, the Wrights legacy could flourish


    However, once he was gone, powerful families and rivals would begin to apply pressure, causing the Wrights influence to wane.


    Martin had two sons


    His eldest son, Henry, who currently served as mayor of Harmonfield, had only one daughter, Freya,


    His second son, Carson was the wealthiest man in Brookhaven


    The family''s rising generation knew they couldn''t afford to lose their foundation until they were firmly rooted.


    They were prepared to use every connection and resource avable to ensure Martin could stay with them for another few years.


    Along with Wilder''s medical team. Carson also broughan a prominent Autreynian medical expert with hundreds of research publications to ensure every detail of Martin''s care went as nned. Unconcerned with theplexities, Robin slept in his seat as the convoy to greet Wilder arrived at Harmonfield Airport half an hourter


    The velnicles parked neatly in front of the terminal, where nearly half of the airport security staff were waiting, having been notified earlier to clear the area.


    Shirley, Freya, and others exited the car, heading toward the waiting area.


    Freya, sharp in her military attire, stood beside Shirley and the luxurious scene quickly drew passengers attention


    Ten minutester, Wilder and his team emerged from the airport. Freya promptly greeted him, with Shirley following close behind.


    "Hello, Mr. Lennon, I''m Freya. Thank you for making the trip to Harmonfield," sheid


    Wilder nodded and shook her hand. "Freya, it''s been years! You''ve grown so much.


    Thest time I saw you, you were only three years old nestled in your grandfather''s arms. How is he


    now


    Freya sighed. "Grandpa has been bedridden for six months, and he''s been unconscious for two days


    "Uncle Carson brought in Mikell Mallin, a cardiovascr and cerebrovascr specialist, from abroad for a thorough examination.


    Mikell believes my grandfather might only have a few days left if his findings are unfavorable"


    34


    Chapter 37 Wilder Lennon, Master of Holistic Medicine


    Wilder scoffed. "These modern doctors always rely on machines to analyze data!


    Without understanding the illness''s rents, they jump to conclusions. That''s irresponsible!


    "Modern medicine is nothingpared to real holistic medicine


    Tknow the cause of your grandfather''s illness. He can live for another year or two


    Freya''s face brightened with hope, and she said with even more respect, "Mr. Lennon, you''re the medical leader. My father believes that with you here, my grandfather''s health can improve "Rest easy, Colonel Wright. My master can cure any ailment said a young woman beside Wilder impatiently.


    Freya quickly nodded and asked, "Mr. Lennon, who is this?


    "Tim Mr. Lennon''s closed-door disciple, Olive Singh. My master is weary. Please arrange for him to rest in


    the car


    "Certainly, this way, Mr. Lennon, Freya responded, originally intending for Wilder to ride in her off-road Land Rover.


    However, Olive gestured toward the Rolls-Royce Shirley had taken. "My master is ustomed to these Cars; off-roaders don''t suit him


    Freya exchanged a look with Shirley, nodding, "Of course, Mr. Lennon, this way."


    Shirley led Wilder and Olive toward another identical Rolls-Royce.


    Spotting Robin sleeping in the car ahead, Olive grew irritated.


    How dare he rest while here to pick up Master! It''s uneptable!


    She took Wilder''s arm and said, "Master, you should be in that car. It''s morefortable."


    "Ms. Singh, Mr. Lennon, you can ride in this car-


    Olive paid no mind to Shirley''s polite objection and approached the Rolls-Royce where Robin stayed, opening the door.


    "You! Out now. My master needs this seat!"


    Robin slowly opened his eyes to see a fierce-looking woman ring at him

 Chapter 38 Youd Better Prepare for the Funeral

    Chapter 38 You''d Better Prepare for the Funeral


    Robin was already irritated when he got woken up.


    With Olive yelling, he became even more annoyed. "Who do you think you are? Stop yapping and get lost!"


    Shirley, following right behind, was shocked to hear Robin''s words. This could be a disaster!


    With Robin''s sharp words, Wilder would surely refuse to treat her father''s illness!


    Wilder instantly turned cold.


    He knew the Dunns had a favor to ask, especially considering how they went out of their way to wee him.


    The Wrights had already hinted at the Dunns'' intentions earlier, and he''d nned toe to Harmonfield to address the Dunns'' health needs as well.


    But now, watching the scene unfold, he was visibly displeased.


    He sneered. "I''ll take Freya''s car."


    With that, he made his way toward her Land Rover.


    Shirley panicked and tried to call after him, "Mr. Lennon, please wait..."


    Without a second nce, Wilder kept walking, while Olive followed with a cold expression.


    Frustrated, Shirley stomped her foot, ready to try exining to Wilder again.


    Freya gently stopped her, saying, "Don''t worry. We''ll speak to Mr. Lennon when we''re back.


    "If my grandfather can regain consciousness, I''ll personally request him to help treat your father. Mr. Lennon wouldn''t refuse my grandfather.


    Shirley sighed and reluctantly agreed, letting most of her convoy return while following Freya''s car with only one vehicle.


    Freya took a quick look at Robin, still in the car, and whispered, "Is he your boyfriend, Shirley?"


    Shirley blushed, unsure how to exin. Robin didn''t want anyone to know how he''d saved her from robbers that day.


    "No, he..."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Freya gave a knowing smile and nodded. "Alright then, I''ll go first."


    Watching Freya and Wilder''s group depart, Shirley sighed deeply and got back into the car.


    Amber hesitated, then said, "Mr. Ramsey, you''ve likely made Mr. Lennon angry. He might refuse to treat Ms. Dunn''s father out of spite."


    Shirley frowned. "Amber, don''t make assumptions. Mr. Lennon''s disciple was the one who was being unreasonable.


    "Both cars are identical Rolls-Royces, yet she insisted on this one just to give us trouble. How is that Robin''s fault?


    "If it weren''t for my father''s treatment, I wouldn''t bother with them at all.


    "Alright, Andrew, let''s follow Freya''s car to Wright Mansion. If things don''t go as nned, maybe it simply wasn''t meant to be for my father to meet Mr. Lennon. We''ll find another way." Robin noticed Shirley''s sadness and asked, "Is it this serious? He''s supposed to be a leader in holistic medicine.


    "Surely he wouldn''t hold such a grudge over something this small-he''d seem too petty if he did."


    Shirley gave a bitter smile. "I don''t know. The choice is in their hands. If they want to treat him, they will. If not, there''s little we can do. But let''s not worry too much.


    "Freya just told me that if her grandfather wakes up, Mr. Lennon would surely help my father because of his influence."


    Robin nodded. "That''s good."


    They traveled quietly until they reached the city governmentpound, following Freya''s car.


    Henry lived in a cozy little courtyard at the back of thepound, specially built by the government for Martin.


    It wasrger than the others, with two armed guards stationed at the entrance.


    Guided by Freya, they entered smoothly. Inside, several people waited in Henry''s residence, each looking somber.


    As Freya led Wilder and the others into the courtyard, Henry came out to greet them.


    "Mr. Lennon, I appreciate your effort to travel to Harmonfield for my father. Please take a rest and enjoy some pastries before assessing his condition."


    Wilder waved. "That''s not necessary. I''ll check your father''s condition first."


    "Hold on, Mr. Wright. The test results for my patient aren''tpletely ready yet. You can''t let anyone examine him!"


    At that moment, Wilder noticed a group of foreign doctors seated at a table on the east side of the living room, one of whom, a man in his 30s, looked furious. Wilder frowned slightly.


    Henry quickly stepped in to exin, "I apologize, Mr. Lennon. I got so anxious that I forgot to introduce you.


    "This is Mr. Mikell Mallin, a doctoral supervisor at the ck Medical Laboratory in Autreynia.


    "Mr. Mallin is one of the leading experts in cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases worldwide. He was specially invited by my brother from Autreynia, and his team is currently conducting a thorough examination of my father''s health and analyzing the data. Please forgive our oversight."


    Wilder sneered. "Alright."


    Olive scoffed, shooting a disdainful look at Mikell. "What do they know? These so-called modern medical experts are just a bunch of robots focused on data alone."


    Mikell and his colleagues were immediately offended by Olive''sments. "Miss, that''s quite disrespectful. I was willing to show some respect for your holistic medicine, but you''ve made it personal.


    "Holistic doctors are often misguided and rely on dubious practices, risking patients'' lives.


    "Modern doctors use precise instruments, adhere strictly to scientific methods, and base our final diagnoses on thorough statistical analyses. We then create treatment ns based on those diagnoses." Olive wanted to fire back but was interrupted by Henry.


    "Mr. Mallin, Mr. Lennon, I''m not well-versed in your academic debates, but please, let''s try to be civil.


    "You all are honored guests of the Wrights, and the priority is to cure my father."


    Although Wilder felt a surge of anger, as a prominent figure in Draconia''s holistic medicine, he chose to hold back his words.


    He nodded with a serious expression. "Fine, I''d like to see how the Autreynian experts use data analysis to diagnose and treat my old friend''s illness."


    Mikell smiled contemptuously. "In ten minutes, you''ll see the oue of our analysis. Then you''ll understand what real science is."


    The atmosphere in Henry''s mansion fell silent.


    Shirley and Robin sat quietly in a corner, observing the tension between the two sides. Robin shook his head, smiling slightly. Shirley whispered, "What''s so funny?"


    "I find it amusing that none of them will be able to help Mr. Wright''s father. They''re just a bunch of experts full of hot air."


    His voice was soft, but in the hushed living room, it cut through the tension. Both Mikell''s team and Wilder red at Robin.


    Henry eximed, "Who are you? How dare you talk nonsense here!"


    Freya hurriedly stood up to exin, "Dad, he''s a guest from the Dunns."


    Shirley chimed in with an apology, "Sorry, Mr. Wright-"


    Before she could finish, Robin interjected, "I''m just stating the truth. None of them can save your father!"


    Shirley''s heart raced as she looked at Henry, fearing his explosive reaction.


    At that moment, Carson, who had been silent, sneered. "Punk, do you not value your life?"


    "Whether I care or not is irrelevant, but I know that if they treat your father, it''ll be the end for him!" Robin shot back.


    Henry, furious, pointed at Robin and shouted, "Get out of here!"


    Robin stood up defiantly. "Do you think I want to stay here?"


    Shirley felt deep regret, never expecting Robin to say something so outrageous. He hadn''t just offended Wilder and Mikell but also deeply insulted the Wrights, leaving no chance for reconciliation.


    "Stop right there! You can''t just walk out after saying such things! It''s not that simple!" Carson mmed on the table and roared.


    At that moment, Mikell, holding the recently analyzed data, said with a heavy heart, "Mr. Wright, I''m sorry, but ording to our analysis, there''s no cure for your father. You should start making funeral arrangements."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 He''ll Die After Three Needles


    Henry''s fury exploded.


    At that moment, he forgot all about his role as mayor and shouted, "I''ve been waiting for your analysis for two hours, and now you''re telling me it''s hopeless and I should prepare for the worst? Did I spend 50 million just to hear this?" Carson, boiling with anger, suddenly looked at Robin with aplicated expression.


    Robin hadn''t said anything false.


    As the wealthiest man in Brookhaven and Martin''s son, Carson had a knack for judging people.


    If Robin wasn''t talking nonsense, it meant he had already seen the truth about Martin''s illness. Could it be that he had some medical knowledge?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mikell raised his hands in a helpless gesture. "Mr. Wright, I get how you''re feeling. But life and death are natural processes.


    "Your father is elderly, has a history of serious gunshot wounds, and his organs are in poor condition. Also, there are still some bullet fragments lodged in his body from years ago.


    "Aggressive treatment won''t help and will only increase his suffering. He should leave this world peacefully."


    "Nonsense!" Wilder said with a sneer as he rose from the couch.


    "If you can''t cure someone, then dering them incurable is absurd!"


    Henry was both furious and anxious. He had forgotten about Wilder and rushed over to shake his hand, begging, "Mr. Lennon, I''m so sorry for making you wait. I should have asked you to treat my father sooner." Wilder patted Henry''s shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t worry. I''ll do everything I can for Old Mr. Wright."


    He then took the silver needle from Olive and promptly inserted it into Martin''s acupoint.


    "You''re killing him, not saving him!"


    Robin''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere once more.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Henry pointed at Robin in anger and instructed his guards, "Get him out of here!"


    Robin snorted. "Your father was a hero, but he''s going to die because of these ipetent doctors. With that needle, he''s already close to death."


    "That''s ridiculous!" Wilder retorted.


    Robin turned to Henry. "In three needles, your father will die!"


    "You b*stard! Say one more word, and I''ll have you arrested!" Henry was livid, ready to give the order to the guards.


    Carson quickly intervened, whispering, "Hold on, maybe this young man has some skills.


    "He just pointed out that Mikell can''t save Dad. Let''s wait a bit and see what happens."


    Upon hearing that, Henry looked back at Robin, who appeared to be in his early 20s and was exuding arrogance.


    It was hard for Henry to ept that Robin had more medical knowledge.


    "Kid, Mr. Lennon is a leading figure in holistic medicine in Draconia. His skills are beyond your understanding! How can you say he can''t help my father? Do you understand medicine?"


    Robin sneered. "Medicine? That''s just abel. Real medicine is about understanding how the body''s organs work and how blood circtes.


    "Anyone who''s read holistic medicine texts knows this. The real difference is how those principles are applied to treat people. It alles down to individual expertise.


    "The so-called expert you mentioned just used a needle that goes against how the body operates. Essentially, he''s speeding up your father''s death!"


    Henry and Carson were taken aback, beads of cold sweat forming on their foreheads. They even felt a shiver.


    If Robin was right, wouldn''t that put Martin at risk?


    At that moment, Wilder''s anger boiled over as he pointed at Robin and shouted, "Do you think reading a few medical books makes you an expert? That''s just nonsense!" Olive rushed forward and rebuked, "What are you talking about? My master has never failed in his medical practice! There''s not a single patient he can''t heal!"


    Wilder felt a pang of regret. Olive''s confidence was overwhelming!


    There was no such thing as a true miracle doctor in the world.


    Even if his master were still around, he wouldn''t dare to make such grand ims.


    But Olive''s words had been spoken and couldn''t be retracted.


    Wilder gritted his teeth and took out a second needle, preparing to force it into Martin''s forehead. He hoped that the needle would stimte Martin''s energy and blood flow, allowing them to circte.


    "If this second needle goes in, Old Mr. Wright should be heading toward death!"


    After hearing Robin''sment, Carson hesitated. If Robin wasn''t sure, he wouldn''t make such a bold statement.


    "Kid, you haven''t seen much of the world. Come see!" Wilder eximed. "After I insert this needle, watch the changes in Old Mr. Wright!"


    Seeing Martin''s face turn slightly flushed after inserting the second needle, Wilder felt a surge of joy, realizing his gamble might pay off.


    "Today, I''ll show you what real medical skill looks like!"


    Everyone in the room observed as Martin, who had been on the verge of death, slowly began to show signs of life. Gasps of astonishment filled the air.


    "In the end, the skills of our holistic medicine from Draconia are truly remarkable!"


    "Mr. Lennon is simply the miracle doctor!"


    Just then, Mikell stepped forward and sneered. "Mr. Lennon, the signs of Old Mr. Wright suggest he''s nearing death! His organs have already begun to fail, and you can''t save him. Trying to cheat death goes against thews of natural science." Wilder shot back angrily, "Please! ording to your so-called naturalws, Old Mr. Wright should already be in the grave!


    "Your medical team spent half the day preparing and usingputers to analyze the data, only to conclude that it was incurable in the end. If you can''t help Old Mr. Wright, then get out of the way and stop talking!" Mikell shrugged. "Well, let''s wait and see!"


    "Hmph!" Wilder snorted coldly and returned to Martin''s side to check his pulse.


    "Don''t bother checking. His heart is nearly stopping," Robin said coolly.


    Wilder ignored Robin, still confident in his skills. But as he felt Martin''s pulse, he started to realize that Robin was right.


    His once assured expression began to falter, and his fingers trembled as they held Martin''s wrist.


    Henry watched as the color drained from his father''s face, and his breathing became shallower. He also noticed Wilder''s hand shaking and quickly asked, "Mr. Lennon, how is my father?"


    Wilder wiped the sweat from his forehead but didn''t answer.


    Robin interjected, "His heartbeat is fading. If we don''t act quickly, even the gods won''t be able to save him in five minutes!"


    "Be quiet!" Wilder shouted.


    Robin snorted. "If you force that needle in again, you''re just killing him. Old Mr. Wright still had some life left, but you''ve ruined it with those two needles.


    "It''s like trying to fan a dying ember too hard-how could he possibly survive?"


    Wilder wanted to argue but couldn''t find the words. Robin was correct. Martin''s organs were nearly worn out, with only a faint energy keeping him alive.


    Wilder had just tried to force the energy and blood to circte, but due to Martin''s age, his blood vessels were severely blocked.


    Forcing the energy and blood to flow didn''t have the desired effect.


    Instead, it caused blood stasis in the body, preventing cirction.


    It was like a narrow path where a crowd could pass through slowly.


    If they all rushed at once, it would cause a blockage. If the blood stasis wasn''t cleared, it could result in a heart or brain vessel bursting from the pressure. In this situation, Martin wouldn''tst five more minutes. Wilder''s hand shook even more as he held the needle. He wondered if the third needle could resolve the blood stasis.


    There was a strong chance that, as Robin warned, it could cost Martin his life.


    "If this needle is administered, you all should start preparing for the funeral," Robin warned again.


    Olive was furious, shouting at Robin, "You jerk! You''ve been interfering with my master''s treatment! What do you want?" "Enough! You should be quiet too!"


    Wilder closed his eyes and swiftly inserted the third needle into Martin''s back acupoint.


    Robin sighed. "Alright, everything cane to an end now.


    "He''ll start spitting blood in five seconds. In ten seconds, he''ll open his eyes.


    "In 15 seconds, he''ll be able to speak. In 30 seconds, he''ll convulse. Within a minute, he''ll be dead."


    With that, Robin turned and walked toward the door.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles:


    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles


    The living room in Henry''s mansion was filled with an eerie stillness,


    It was as though Robin had put everyone in a spell.


    Every person looked, eyes wide open, at Martin, who was lying motionless on the bed.


    No one cared to watch what Robin was up to anymore.


    s


    up


    Out of nowhere, Martin, who had been unconscious, suddenly coughed up blood!


    "Precisely five seconds!" Mikell eximed, astonished.


    Those gathered in the living room hadpletely lost track of Martin''s condition.


    All their focus shifted entirely to noticing any subtle changes in him.


    Then, without warning. Martin''s eyes opened, scanning the faces surrounding him.


    "Incredible! Exactly ten seconds, not a second early orte! You were spot on again, someone remarked in


    awc.


    Just like a timer, Mikell called out the exact time once more.


    "Henry, Carson, Freya.are you all here?


    Martin nced around the room, gave everyone a nod, and smiled before his eyesnded on Wilder. "Wilder, I recall we left a chess match unfinished. Let''s pick it upter.... With that, Wilder copsed to the floor, visibly shaken with fear.


    "Fifteen seconds-exactly 15 seconds! And he''s actually speaking!"


    "Mr. Ramsey is the most incredible prediction expert I''ve ever encountered! His predictions are unbelievably precise!"


    Mikell''s excited cheers jolted everyone out of their astonishment.


    Robin''s timing of five seconds, then ten, and finally 15. had been matched by Martin without a single


    mistake.


    Next, he would spend 30 seconds writhing on the floor, and in just one minute, death was inevitable.


    Put simply, there were only 30 seconds remaining before Martin passed away.


    Henry, frantic with fear, grabbed Wilder by the cor, shouting, "You... you have to find a way to save my dad!"


    Struggling to catch his breath, Wilder shook his head helplessly.


    Just then, Martin copsed to the floor with a heavy thud.


    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles


    His entire body was shaking uncontrobly.


    Everyone watched in terror at the unsettling sight before them.


    "Quick! Hurry and bring him back. He''s the only one who can save your father!"


    Wilder sprang up from the floor, dragging Henry toward the hall.


    In a sh, the group in the hall suddenly recalled the brash and wild young man.


    H


    s


    Shirley also snapped out of her shock and rushed to the door alongside Henry, Wilder, and the others. "Stop him! Hurry and stop him!TM


    Henry frantically pursued Robin, calling out loudly to the guards at the courtyard entrance. "Mr. Ram ask!"


    Master Ramsey, please wait! I''m begging you to save my dad''s life. I''ll agree to anything you


    Henry and Carson hurried to Robin, bowing deeply in respect.


    Robin responded with a dismissive smile, "No treatment!"


    Wilder bowed respectfully as well, saying, "Master Ramsey, I was wrong!


    "I plead with you to save Old Mr. Wright''s life, considering his sacrifices for our nation."


    At that moment, Shirley and Freya reached Robin''s side.


    Freya nearly fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face, as she cried, "Mr. Ramsey, please use your medical skills to save my grandpal


    Shirley added her voice to the plea, "Robin, please think about all that Old Mr. Wright has done for the


    country..


    Robin checked the time and said, "Alright, there are still ten seconds remaining. Quickly lift Old Mr. Wright and position him in front of the living room." Henry and Carson urgently instructed everyone in the room to follow Robin''s orders.


    Robin asked, "Mr. Lennon, may I borrow your silver needle?


    "Of course! Olive, hurry and give my silver needle to Master Ramsey."


    Wilder quicklymanded the person beside him, Olive.


    Olive scoffed, "What does he know? Don''t ruin Master''s silver needle with tricks!"


    "Get the needle out now. We''re out of time!" Wilder shouted.


    "Master, he''s a fraud! How can you trust him..." Olive protested, refusing to give the silver needle to Robin.


    p! Freya pped Olive across the face, yelling, "Do you want to die?!"


    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles


    Without hesitation, she thatched the silver needle from Olive''s hand and handed it to Robin.


    Master Ramsey, thank you!"


    K81%0


    s


    Wilder nced at the time, feeling a wave of despair wash over him with only two seconds remaining


    Robin was still seven or eight yards from the living room door. Even the fastest sprinter wouldn''t reach. Martin in time. Furthermore, the precise acupuncture needed to be done at each acupoint within those two seconds.


    Tve made a grave mistake! My friend. I''m truly sorry!


    Wilder knelt before Martin in the living room, feeling hopeless as everyone around him shared in the despair.


    Just when all seemed lost, 18 silver lights appeared in the dim courtyard, miraculously piercing Martin at thest moment.


    The needles focused on several acupoints: central hub, pce of toil, great mound, inner pass, intermediary courier, marsh at the bend....


    Lighteen Spirit Needles! Wilder shouted in excitement.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it is! This is the legendary Eighteen Spirit Needles


    The Eighteen Spirit Needles is a rare technique that has been lost for nearly a thousand years, originating from the Secret Medicine Guide.


    It represents an extraordinary acupuncture skill at the highest level of holistic medicine.


    Legends say that those who master this technique can snatch lives from the grasp of the Grim Reaper and retrieve the soul.


    He had no idea that everything he had learned throughout his life amounted to only a tiny portion of the Eighteen Spirit Needles.


    Cough, cough, cough!


    Martin coughed forcefully, opened his eyes, looked around at the group in the courtyard with puzzled expressions, and eventually spotted a familiar face. "Freya, what is everyone doing?"


    Freya dashed to Martin, tears streaming down her face Grandpa, you actually came back to life! You scared me to death!"


    Martin suddenly understood that he had been struck with 18 silver needles.


    "Quickly, help him onto the bed!" Robin said as he approached, his tone unemotional.


    "He''s really weak right now and can''t stay standing for long."


    Henry and Carson finally snapped out of their daze.


    III


    10:52 Fr, to $5M


    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles


    That person had truly rescued their father.


    Without hesitation, they signaled for others to assist Martin in lying down on the bed.


    The two brothers then performed a deep bow to Robin


    "Master Ramsey, I regret my earlier disrespect. You are a significant benefactor to our family."


    Robin replied coolly, "Old Mr. Wright can only say that his life has been saved temporarily. This canst no more than three months Come to me in three days for a life extension. If you follow my instructions, Old Mr. Wright will have at least another decade to live Henry and Carson were thrilled to hear this. Thank you. Master Ramsey"


    Carson quickly pulled out a bank card and offered it to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, this is just a small gesture gratitude. Please ept it." Robin nced at the card, it was at least 200 million dors.


    "Okay, I''ll ept it."


    of


    With that, he turned and exited the room, waving his right hand behind him, causing all 18 silver needles to return to him. "Here you go, Mr. Lennon."


    Robin passed the pouch of needles to Wilder and left the courtyard


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait!"


    Mikell and Wilder hurried after him.


    "Mr. Ramsey, that was incredible! Did you use some sort of magic?" Mikell asked, puzzled.


    agic?" Robin shrugged and grinned. "Sure, anything you can''tprehend is referred to as magic."


    Wilder approached and scoffed, "What do you know? This is the highest level of our holistic medicine!


    "What modern medicine considers life and death is merely a superficial assessment of a person. In truth,


    a person''s heart stops, many of the cells necessary for sustaining life remain active for a certain


    "If these cells can quickly receive blood and nutrients in a brief period, even if a person appears lifeless for a moment, they can still be rescued!"


    Mikell scoffed. "If you are so knowledgeable, why couldn''t you save Old Mr. Wright? Yet Mr. Ramsey


    could


    Wilder let out a deep sigh, gazing at Robin with immense admiration.


    "This highlights the distinction between a wonder doctor and an ordinary doctor. It''smon knowledge that the heart is the engine of life in the human body.


    Chapter 40 Eighteen Spirit Needles


    81%


    s


    "Every blood vessel, every meridian, and every acupoint serve as vital channels for delivering blood and nutrients to that engine.


    "Only by mastering techniques that can swiftly clear these pathways can the underlying issues be addressed.


    This is an extraordinary skill that Master Ramsey used to treat Old Mr. Wright"


    After he finished speaking, he knelt before Robin.


    "Master Ramsey, I haven''t learned even a sinall part of what you know in my lifetime. I am eager to be your disciple!"


    Seeing this, Olive, who had just arrived, was taken aback


    "Master, why would you kneel to this fraud?"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    "You rascal!" Wilder was truly furious.


    ad


    He valued his disciple but today, Olive continuously humiliated Robin.


    s


    Just moments ago, her stubborn foolishness nearly caused them to miss the perfect opportunity to help Just moments ago, her stubborn for Martin.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, he even considered expelling her from being his disciple.


    Now, he finally had the chance to ask Robin to take him on as a disciple, but Olive publicly called Robin a fraud.


    This was uneptable!


    In the medical world, the most skilled are held in high regard.


    Considering Robin''s incredible Eighteen Spirit Needles technique just moments ago, even though he had dedicated his entire life to this field, he could never achieve such a level in holistic medicine.


    Despite being the president of the Holistic Medicine Association, he couldn''t help but respect Robin''s exceptional talent.


    Even if he had to kneel beside Robin now and honor him as a mentor, he would never feel embarrassed about it.


    Wilder gazed at Robin''s slender form, his eyes filled with genuine admiration.


    A young man in his 20s had reached such an impressive level of achievement.


    Meanwhile, he himself, who was over seventy, had been studying medicine since he was four, learning from Master Apollo of the Healing Haven.


    At twelve, he traveled the world with his master, helping countless patients with difficult andplex conditions.


    By the time he turned 18, he had already mastered the practice of medicine.


    He inherited the Whitlock Healing Needle, a culmination of Apollo Whitlock''s lifelong efforts as the head of Healing Haven.


    At 28, he departed from the Healing Haven to explore the outside world.


    For twelve years, Wilder journeyed through mountains and rivers with the Whitlock Healing Needle.


    He earned the reputation of being the first healing hand of holistic medicine in Draconia.


    By the age of fifty, he was chosen as the president of the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association.


    This was the greatest honor he had attained in his medical journey.


    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    From that moment on, Wilder''s name became synonymous with Draconia holistic medicine.


    He transformed into a legendary person in the medical field.


    s


    He believed that with his moderate achievements, he could enjoy a satisfying life surrounded by disciples from all around the world.


    However, he never anticipated being utterly outdone by this 20-year-old young man today.


    Despite that, he epted it with grace.


    "Master!" Olive looked at Wilder, who was kneeling before Robin in embarrassment, and said begrudgingly, "What is he? Master, please stand up quickly! "I don''t want to see you being his disciple! He''s just showing off his skills. Hecks real talent..."


    Wilder shouted angrily, "You fool! From this day on, I end o


    master-disciple bond!


    "From this moment on, my family will not have a disciple like you who has no manners! Leave!"


    Olive tried to argue further, but Wilder raised his hand and pushed her aside.


    "You have brought shame


    upon me!"


    He turned to Robin and remarked, "Master Ramsey, it is my disciple''sck of manners that has offended you. Please allow me to be your student.


    "I am ready to follow you for the rest of my life and study the medical technique."


    Robin waved his hand, saying, "Stand up. I will not take you as my disciple!"


    As Wilder saw Robin walk away, he earnestly stated, "Mr. Ramsey, regardless of your decision, I will always regard you as my master."


    Robin paused, sighed, and remarked, "Why is this old man so stubborn? He''s giving me a headache.


    "Well, it is what it is."


    Suddenly, he opened his hand and pulled out the silver needles from Wilder''s needle pouch, tossing them away carelessly.


    All ny-nine silver needles from the bagnded on Wilder''s clothes.


    Wilder was stunned. He looked down and noticed that each needle had pierced a precise acupoint on his body.


    These ny-nine needles hung just above his clothing, never actually touching his skin.


    Such skill and remarkable technique in throwing needles from a distance-he realized he might only achieve 30 percent of this ability in his lifetime.


    Tears of joy welled up in his eyes as he bowed toward Robin''s back.


    "Thank you, Master, for teaching me the Eighteen Spirit Needles! I will forever see you as my master!"


    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    84%


    s


    Shirley observed the entire scene, never imagining that Robin possessed such extraordinary skills.


    The leading cardiovascr team in the world and the esteemed medical expert in Draconia could not save the patient, yet he was able to bring them back from the edge of death.


    His technique was both astonishing and breathtaking.


    At this moment, even Wilder, a legendary figure in holistic medicine, became his disciple.


    Robin, how many more incredible talents do you have that I don''t know about?


    Shirley looked at Robin''s back, her eyes sparkling with astonishment.


    ""Robin, wait for me!"


    She hurried forward, her long legs moving swiftly as she set aside her usual poise, chasing after him amid the envious stares of the crowd.


    In the Wright Mansion.


    -Martin had regained some strength by now and was sitting on the sofa, supported by his two sons.


    "Henry, Carson, this young man saved me from death today and even gifted me another ten years offe.


    "This is a great opportunity for our family! Who is Mr. Ramsey? Where does hee from, and where is he currently living? Find out as soon as possible!


    "Remember, you must never anger such a formidable person!


    "If we have the opportunity to befriend him, it will be a blessing for our family."


    Henry and Carson both nodded in agreement, saying, "Dad, don''t worry. Mr. Ramsey has been kind to our family, and whatever he may need from us in the future, we will do our utmost to help!" "That''s good. You should understand that as long as I''m here, those old fools won''t dare to harbor any ill intentions toward our family.


    "If I really were to be gone, those people wouldn''t let things rest.


    "Therefore, you must befriend influential people like Mr. Ramsey to ensure our family''s sess in any situation!"


    Martin looked up and noticed his granddaughter Freya standing nearby, a satisfied smile on his face. "Freya, I see that Mr. Ramsey is about your age. You young people should interact more. "If it''s suitable, you might also consider... getting to know him better..."


    Freya''s cheeks instantly flushed, and she eximed, "Grandpa, you''re mistaken. Mr. Ramsey is Shirley''s boyfriend.


    "Please never bring this up in front of Mr. Ramsey. It would be too embarrassing."


    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    "Haha..." Martin chuckled.


    "I''m not mistaken. He hasn''t married that girl from the Dunns yet, right?


    "Since he''s unmarried, does that mean Mr. Ramsey is still single?


    "Since he''s single, anyone has a chance to get close to Mr. Ramsey." 84%


    s


    Freya responded, "Grandpa! What are you talking about? You''ve just recovered from a serious illness. Please say less.


    "Mr. Ramsey himself mentioned that even though you''re awake now, you''re still in a critical phase.


    "You need to be cautious. In three days, I will approach Mr. Ramsey and ask him to continue treating you."


    Martinughed heartily, "Alright, it''s a blessing to be alive and see all of you. Haha...


    Meanwhile, after Robin and Shirley exited the Wright Mansion.


    Shirley remained in the car, gazing at Robin throughout, which made him ufortable.


    "Ms. Dunn, may I talk to you about something? Could you please stop looking at me like that? "I''m aware I''m good-looking, but it''s not okay for you to stare at me continuously.


    "It makes me feel uneasy." Robin instinctively adjusted his cor.


    Shirley shot him a fierce look. "What are you talking about? Robin, I''m beginning to believe you''re too mysterious. You even know how to perform holistic medicine needle therapy. Where did you pick that up?" Robin answered earnestly, "I studied under my master. I''ve been learning medicine andbat since I was three."


    Shirley shot him an annoyed re. "Then what exactly do you do?"


    "I don''t hold a particr position. I work as a mercenary, offering protection for some friends of presidents. That''s pretty much it."


    Shirley was taken aback. "Presidents? Are you actually close to those presidents?"


    "Yes, they frequently ask me to join them for tea. Does that sound odd?"


    Shirley and Amber exchanged nces at Robin''s serious demeanor and erupted intoughter.


    "Having tea with the president? I even imed that I regrly y golf with the Head of Secretary of the Union Nations."


    Robin shook his head and replied, "Whether you believe it or not."


    "In that case, you must be quite rich to be around these people so frequently," Shirley said with a grin.


    Mon,


    Chapter 41 Where Is Harmonfield''s Most Expensive Vi?


    <3


    841


    s


    Robin nodded. "I''m not extremely wealthy, but I do have at least several trillion in my bank ount."


    The butler, Andrew, nearlyughed out loud, causing the steering wheel to wobble.


    Shirley and Amber finally burst intoughter.


    Noticing their reactions, Robin sighed, "If you don''t want to believe me, that''s okay."


    "Pull over up ahead. I''ll get out here. I won''t be returning to the Dunn''s vi with you today. I''lle back another time to check on your father''s health."


    Shirley considered trying to convince him to stay but then changed her mind.


    After exiting the car and watching Shirley and the others leave, Robin thought about calling a taxi to head to Old Fred''s vi in Harmonfield.


    A Porsche sports car pulled up in front of him.


    "Robin, what a surprise! Hop in. Where are you headed? I can give you a ride."


    The window gradually rolled down, revealing Vera''s stunning face.


    Once seated in the car, Robin inquired, "Where''s the most expensive vi in Harmonfield?"


    Vera looked momentarily surprised beforeughing, "What do you mean by that?"


    "The most expensive vi in Harmonfield happens to be my home," Robin said nonchntly.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Being Followed by Assassins


    Chapter 42 Being Followed by Assassins


    Vera nced at Robin''s stern face and erupted in giggles. "Haha, our most expensive mansion in Harmonfield, Vi One on Dawnspire Heights Estates by Crescent Lake! "Alright, I''ll drive you home!"


    Vera started the engine of the sports car but remained stationary.


    s


    Noticing that Robin was still calmly seated in the passenger seat, one would think his house was genuinely located in the vi area at Dawnspire Heights Estates. "Haha... Robin, I truly admire you!


    "Are you for real? Is the most expensive vi in Dawnspire Heights Estates actually yours?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin stared at Vera, who was currentlyughing hysterically, and responded, "Yes, and what about it? Let''s go! What''s so funny?"


    Tears started to form in Vera''s eyes from all theughter.


    "Robin, you''re so amusing! If you were a stand-upedian, you''d surely be the nextedy legend! Haha...


    Robin frowned and nced at his reflection in the rearview mirror, finding himself quite handsome.


    He looked over at Vera, who was stillughing wildly, and said earnestly, "Hey, cut it out!


    "I need to know, do I really seem that poor? In reality, I''m quite rich. I have at least trillions in my bank


    ount...


    Vera keptughing. "Haha... You''re so funny, Robin! Can you please stop joking? I''m going to die fromughter, haha..." Seriously!


    What''s up with these women?


    Is it necessary to wear a massive gold chain, sport a big gold watch, and drive a fancy car to be seen as wealthy?


    No morements!


    Think whatever you like, as long as it makes you all happy.


    After a while ofughing, Vera finally managed to regain herposure.


    Robin looked at her and pressed his lips together, saying, "Calm down, don''tugh too much. Concentrate on driving. I''m still here!" Vera suddenly ceased herughter.


    It was only then that she recognized she had be so carried away that she had forgotten to keep herself in check.


    <


    Chapter 42 Being Followed by Assassins.


    Feeling embarrassed, she quickly adjusted her clothes.


    "You cheeky guy! Alright, no more joking around.


    "Now, tell me, where do you live?


    s


    "If you don''t have a ce to stay at the moment, I can take you to the closest hotel so you can book a


    room.


    "Dawnspire Heights Estates-it''s a bit of a distance from here.


    "If I actually drive you there, and you say it''s not where you live, are you just ying with me?"


    Robin let out a sigh, "You''re such a handful. Who''s messing with you?


    "If you don''t want to take me there, I''ll just grab a taxi myself."


    With that, Robin reached for the door to exit the car.


    "Alright, alright, I believe you. Let''s go." Vera pressed the gas pedal, and the Porsche sports car sped away like an arrow.


    She was curious to find out if this man was genuine or not.


    Could it be that, as Alice suggested, this guy is just really skilled at pretending?


    "Dawnspire Heights Estates is located on the eastern outskirts of the city.


    "This vi area is categorized into three levels. Vi One area started at one billion.


    "The highest-level area, Area One, is situated at the very top."


    "There are only five vis in this area. Vi Two until Vi Five are already taken, but Vi One has remained unupied since its construction. "Rumor has it that Vi One is owned by a very mysterious person.


    "No one has everid eyes on his true face. Oh, wait-it''s you! Haha...


    Robin nodded, "Technically, it wasn''t mine in the past, but it is mine now and will be in the future."


    Seeing the serious look on Robin''s face made Vera smile even wider.


    Is this man a graduate of the performing arts?


    His acting skills are truly exceptional.


    Noticing that it was still early, Vera suddenly recalled a thrilling and entertaining spot.


    "Robin, there''s a really fun ce on the route to the Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    "It''s still early. Should I take you there to check it out?"


    "A fun ce? What do you mean by fun?" Robin yawnedzily and inquired.


    <


    Mon,


    Chapter 42 Being Followed by Assassins


    "A spot for exhrating car races," Vera eximed.


    s


    "The Spiral Heights of Dawnspire Mountain features a winding road that circles up to the top.


    "Many people enjoy racing there, oftening together topete in various thrilling styles.


    "The most exhrating of these is the ''life and death speed'' game.


    "Each bet involves a sports car valued between five to ten million.


    "Even though idents leading to crashes and fatalitics happen frequently, racing enthusiasts never seem to lose their passion for it.


    "Robin, do you want to join?"


    "I''m not going!" Robin answered immediately.


    "I have a deep respect for life and find that reckless stuff uninteresting."


    "Tsk! You''re such a coward! No wonder Alice isn''t fond of you!" Vera scoffed, casting a disdainful nce at


    him.


    Robin''s mouth twitched slightly. He wanted to argue that it was Alice who was blind to the truth. Suddenly, he noticed two Hummer SUVS trailing them at a rxed speed in the right rearview mirror. Close to the Hummers, there were also two dump trucks, each weighing 60 thousand pounds.


    The two Hummers and the two dump trucks were clearly part of the same group.


    Judging by their positioning, it appeared they were following the Porsche sports car that Vera was driving.


    Could these individuals be Vera''s enemies?


    Or were they targeting me specifically?


    At this point, it was unclear.


    They were still within the city limits, surrounded by numerous cars and pedestrians moving all around.


    It wasn''t easy to investigate them in this busy area.


    Instead, he would rely on the Dark Web to uncover these people''s real intentions before nning any action.


    Before long, the Porsche left the lively city center and merged onto the Eastern Suburb Ring Road.


    This road was the only route leading to Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    The view was wide, with only a few cars and people on the road.


    This part of the Eastern Suburb was designed as a luxury residential area by the Harmonfield City Government.


    Chapter 42 Being Followed by Assassins


    The navigation system disyed the road conditions up ahead.


    Dawnspire Heights Estates was less than twelve miles away from this point.


    s


    The entire route was nearly a straight path, featuring two intersections and a single T-junction along the


    way.


    Robin nced at the rearview mirror.


    The two Hummer SUVS that had been tailing them the entire time were still casually keeping pace, less than a hundred yards back. However, the two dump trucks were nowhere to be seen.


    This tracking approach felt somewhat basic.


    Yet, from this recognizable scent, it could be deduced that they belonged to a group of assassins.


    Still, it wasn''t clear who their intended target was.


    Were they enemies of the Silvas, or were they seeking revenge against Robin?


    If they were after him, there would be no need to investigate further.


    The Dark Web assassins stationed nearby to safeguard him would notify him immediately.


    After that, they would get orders to eitherunch an assassination or detain the other side.


    A minuteter, Robin received the update.


    The two Hummer SUVs were associated with Liam from Universal Group, and four assassins had been hired by someone named Pablo.


    These assassins had begun tailing him three hours prior.


    Five minutes earlier, they verified that Robin was on his way to the Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    The four assassins nned to stage a car ident along this route to eliminate him.


    The Dark Web assassins asked for instructions on how to proceed.


    Instead of authorizing them to act, Robin opted to manage the situation personally.


    The mountain road to the Dawnspire Heights Estates includes three intersections in total.


    Pablo''s team would most likely attempt their strike at the middle intersection.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    Chapter 43 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    "Slow down on the speed and pull over at the safety ind ahead," Robin instructed Vera, his eyes darting


    to the rearview mirror


    Vera noticed Robin''s nk expression and chuckled, "What''s going on, turning around now? You''re really something else!"


    "I told you already, there''s no way that 30-billion Vi One belongs to you.


    You''re such a boring guy!"


    "Get out of the car, Robin demanded, brushing off Vera''s yful remarks with an icy tone.


    Vera observed the stern look on Robin''s face but remained still, bursting intoughter, "What''s going on? A robbery? Haha..." Without hesitation, Robin swung open the car door and pulled Vera into the passenger seat, saying. "Fasten your seatbelt!" Vera was taken aback. Is Robin really about to rob her?


    Is he going to take the car, or is it something more?


    A sudden wave of unease washed over her.


    It''s


    ''s no surprise that Alice found him so repulsive. She must have seen right through Robin''s facade.


    "Robin, please don''t kill me. How much do you need? I can have my dad send it right over... and, I''m still virgin...


    Vroom... Robin pressed the elerator, and the Porsche sports car roared to life as it sped away.


    "Ah! Robin, what are you nning? I''ll give you anything, just don''t kill me... "Vera was rmed and unsure of his intentions.


    Robin replied coldly, "Be quiet! Don''t worry. I don''t want anything from you."


    "Then why are e you driving so fast?" Vera crossed her arms tightly, trying to shield her slightly exposed


    chest.


    Robinughed, "Are you not up for a thrill? I''ll give you a taste of excitement


    As the Porsche sports car soared down the road, Vera gripped the handle tightly, screaming in terror.


    "Robin are you insane? Driving this fast here. Are you trying to kill us? Slow down right now!"


    Robin replied coldly, "Don''t talk, just hold on!"


    At that moment, Vera looked at Robin and was suddenly taken aback.


    This man, in stark contrast to his earlier indifference, radiated an unmistakable aura of authority,


    Chapter 43 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    His cold, serious expression and the way he skillfully maneuvered the car showcased a strikingly handsome figure-simply wless!


    For a brief moment, Vera found herself entranced by his intense and concentrated presence.


    Robin checked the time.


    At this speed, they would reach the T-junction in just two minutes.


    +10 Free Coms


    The Dark Web had sent a message indicating that Liam''s assassins had decided to settle things at the T-junction


    It was time for him to take charge.


    He checked the rearview mirror and saw that the two Hummer SUVS tailing them were keeping at consistent distance.


    They were always trailing behind them.


    A mischievous grin spread across Robin''s face.


    "Get ready! I''m about to shift gears!" he shouted.


    Vera, who had been watching him closely, flinched in surprise!


    In the next instant, Robin mmed on the brakes, causing the Porsche to rapidly decelerate from nearly 250 miles per hour to 150 miles per hour.


    Vera gasped in shock, "What are you doing? Is this some sort of joke? You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    After that sudden slow down, Robin mmed on the brakes again, causing the car to drop from 150 miles per hour to 60 miles per hour in an instant. "Robin, what''s going on? Stop fooling around, okay?" Vera shouted.


    "Don''t yell, just hold on tight! There''s an assassin!" Robin replied as he nced in the rearview mirror.


    Vera gasped and covered her mouth in disbelief, gripping the handle tightly as she caught sight of the Hummer getting closer in the mirror.


    "An assassin? Robin, don''t frighten me like that! Who wants to kill us? I''m terrified!"


    She was about to cry.


    She had never faced such a situation before..


    At that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of impending death.


    Robinughed, "Hold on tight, close your eyes, and keep quiet! You won''t die with me around!"


    Vera looked at Robin with wide, fearful eyes, her body tense and her heart racing.


    She quickly nced at the two Hummers in the rearview mirror.


    Chapter 48 You Won''t Die With Me Around


    Out of nowhere, both cars surged forward as if attempting to overtake them


    Robin checked the mirror and then suddenly pressed on the elerator


    The Hummers behind them immediately matched his speed.


    A subtle smile crept onto the corner of Robin''s mouth.


    "You still have the nerve tough? Vera was taken aback. Was this guy


    Before she could respond. Robin abruptly turned the steering wheel


    The Porsche sports car, which had been ruling the highway, abruptly swerved to one side


    In response, Robin hit the brakes hard.


    Vera''s body lurched forward unexpectedly.


    Luckily, the seatbelt held her firmly in ce.


    This prevented everything in her body from being thrown into the air.


    One of the Hummers trailing closely behind quickly passed the Porsche.


    This urred while the Hummer was overtaking the Porsche


    A bald man sitting in the back of the Hummer pointed his fingers like a gun at Robin and Vera


    He wore a highly cocky grin on his face.


    That menacing smile was less than eight inches from Vera


    Vera jumped in surprise.


    The Hummer sped ahead of the Porsche, zigzagging wildly in an S-pattern, deliberately slowing down the Porsche and blocking their path.


    Meanwhile, another Hummer trailed closely behind the Porsche.


    "Robin, what do they n to do?" Vera nearly shouted.


    Robin replied with a nonchnt smile, "They''re asking for trouble."


    "What?" Vera gasped.


    sa


    At that moment, Robin discussed life and death as if it were just a minor issue. The two Hummers trapped the Porsche sports car in between, forcefully pressing onward. Robin understood their intentions.


    This position clearly indicated they were getting ready to crash at the T-junction ahead.


    Given the current arrangement, the Porsche couldn''t go either forward or backward.


    @


    Chapter 43 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    81%


    +10 Free Coins


    If they managed to push the Porsche, driven by Robin, into the center of the T-junction, the two dump trucks waiting at the intersection could easily and effectively smash the Porsche into the wreckage


    At that moment, there were less than ten seconds until they reached the T-junction.


    Robin nced at the navigation system, a chilling smile on his face, silently counting down, "Five, four, three, two, one!"


    Vera was confused and didn''t have a chance to ask him what he was up to.


    Suddenly, Robin shifted the gears to the highest gear.


    This Porsche sports car could elerate from zero to 250 miles per hour in just two seconds.


    Simultaneously, Robin executed a sharp turn.


    The Porsche barely squeezed past the left side of the Hummer.


    Their car grazed the right side of the Hummer in front forcing its way into thene.


    Like a sh of lightning, they sped through the intersection.


    Just as the Porsche sports car cleared the intersection, a 60 thousand-pound dump truck suddenly emerged from the right, racing toward the junction!


    The dump truck clipped the back of the Horsche.


    The Porsche quickly spun around.


    As it rotated 180 degrees, the front of the car brushed against the side of the dump truck.


    Fortunately, the way the Porsche spun aligned perfectly with the dump truck''s path.


    Consequently, after the impact, the Porsche kept spinning!


    As the front of the carpleted a full 360-degree turn, Robin pressed down on the elerator, and the car surged back onto its original course, driving normally again.


    Vera had her eyes shut tightly, screaming loudly. The brief two seconds of fear nearly overwhelmed her!


    After speeding for 500 yards, the Porsche sports car gradually came to a halt on the side of the road.


    "Ahh... "Vera kept screaming.


    "Okay! Stop yelling. Everything is alright now," Robin said as he held her iling arms firmly and reprimanded her.


    "Huh?" Vera opened her eyes and nced around, asking. "I''m


    not dead?"


    Robin nodded, "No, you''re still alive.


    "Boom!" A loud crash echoed behind them at the intersection, sending up a cloud of dust.


    Right after that, a fierce ze erupted from the dust.


    Chapter 43 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    In an instant, mes soared high into the sky!


    10 Free Cons


    The first Hummer, which had been passed by the Porsche, was crushed beneath the dump truck, leading to a catastrophic ident as the car exploded.


    The other Hummer trailing behind collided with the back of the dump truck, getting crushed into a heap of scrap metal by the 60 thousand-pound dump truck,


    The men behaving recklessly in the Hummer became nothing more than mush.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dump truck, having missed colliding with the Porsche, immediately swerved toward the Porsche and charged at full speed.


    Robin instantly started the Porsche and surged forward


    However, right in the middle of thest intersection ahead was another dump truck,pletely blocking the entire crossing


    The intersection ahead was blocked, and a dump truck was relentlessly pursuing from behind.


    In less than three miles, there wasn''t a single escape route.


    To make things worse, the dump truck parked at thest intersection suddenly revved up and raced toward Robin and Vera.


    The road leading to Dawnspire Heights Estates was quite narrow.


    A dump truck was driving in the center of the road.


    The space on both sides was too tight for the Porsche to squeeze through.


    With the dump truck behind them speeding up and another truck charging toward them from the opposite direction, Vera shouted in desperation, "What are we going to do? We have no way out!"


    Robin disregarded her, a chilling smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    Suddenly, with the dump truck looming ahead, the Porsche surged forward at full speed!


    "Ah! Robin, what are you... what are you doing? Please stop...


    Vera was nearly losing her mind.


    At that moment, the Porsche charged forward like an enraged bull, hurtling toward the dump truck.


    Ten yards, eight yards, five yards....


    The dump truck driver was equally shocked.


    Is this guy insane? Does he really want to collide with me in a Porsche?


    In the blink of an eye, the Porsche raced to within less than 40 inches of the dump truck.


    In the fleeting moment before the collision, Vera Silva stared at the dump truck ahead, feeling as if a colossal mountain were about toe crashing down on her.


    She shut her eyes in hopelessness, thinking it was all over, everything was finished!


    Chapter 48 You Won''t Die With Me Around!


    Ar that moment, a wave of regret washed over hert


    +10 Free Cons


    If she hadn''t been curious about Robin and decided to give him a ride home, she wouldn''t have ended up in this terrifying situation!


    In


    the blink of an eye, everything faded to ck......

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 Today Is Really Unlucky


    Vera clutched the handle firmly, too terrified to look.


    +10 Free Co


    Out of nowhere, her body started to lean to the right,pletely off bnce, as though she were plunging into a void, going down further and further...


    Is this what it''s like to die?


    If her end is near, then so be it!


    Some events have already taken ce, so she might as well embrace it!


    Being scared won''t do any good!


    In a sh. Vera experienced a sudden understanding.


    She quickly opened her eyes.


    At that instant, she was stunned by the sight before her!


    Is this for real?


    The Porsche sports car racing by was now leaning to the left, suspended in the air!


    The right front wheel collided forcefully with the dump truck''s side, while the left wheel squeezed into the tight gap on the dump truck''s left side.


    The entire body of the Porsche was racing forward at an angle, like a ghost, navigating this perilous


    stretch!


    Due to the Porsche''s low chassis, the left side was dragging along the ground as it sped ahead.


    The left side of the car scraped harshly against the road, immediately creating a burst of dust and sparks!


    In that split second between life and death, the Porsche sports car managed to avoid catastrophe in the most unexpected way.


    Is this could this really be happening?


    By now, Vera hadpletely forgotten her fear, shouting excitedly, "Robin, Robin, we actually made it!"


    However, Robin ignored her shouts, staying focused on recklessly pushing the Porsche forward.


    Just as the Porsche crossed the thin line between life and death in a truly strange way, the two dump truck drivers were equally stunned by the unexpected moment!


    At that point, they had forgotten each other on the opposite sides, as these massive vehicles of equal weight sped toward each other at almost 180 miles per hour.


    In less than a second of lost focus, the two 60 thousand pound dump trucks collided with immense force!


    thousand-pound


    Bam!


    Chapter 44 Today Is Really Unlucky


    With that weight, speed, and a head-on collision at full strength!


    The impact was as devastating as a thousand pounds of explosives going off!


    With horrifying crashes, explosions erupted suddenly.


    +10 Free Coins


    On this silent mountain road, barely a minuteter, a tragic scene of wrecked trucks and lost lives reappeared.


    In a sh, the zing fire lit up the mountain road as if it were daytime.


    Having crossed the line of death, the Porsche shot like an arrow into the dense darkness of the mountain night


    After speeding for tens of miles nonstop, the Porsche mally came to a halt on a clear mountain trail on the north side of Dawnspire Mountain. Robin switched off the headlights.


    After scanning the area and confirming that no one had noticed them, he exhaled in relief.


    Vera sat silently in the car, still in shock.


    The surreal, dreamlike experience of the past few minutes left her feeling as though it hadn''t really happened.


    Was it all just a figment of her imagination?


    In the dim glow of the car''s interior, Vera stole a careful nce at Robin in the driver''s seat.


    After hesitating for a moment, she finally built up the courage to nce at the rearview mirror in front of her.


    She tilted it downward and took a look at her reflection


    Her hair waspletely disheveled.


    She burst into tears.


    In the silent valley, her sobs echoed like the eerie cries of a ghost.


    After a while, her crying suddenly ceased.


    The sound of her crying in the deserted mountain at night sent a chill down her spine.


    The quietness surrounding her made her feel uneasy.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Robin asked with a slight smile, ncing over at her.


    "Ah!" Startled by Robin''s smile in the dim light, Vera nearly jumped out of her skin.


    Her arms and legs iled about uncontrobly.


    Alright, stop scaring yourself?" Robin eximed as he grabbed hold of her hands, which were pping


    105% in the 15


    Chapter 44 Today Is Really Unlucky


    "It''s all done. You''re fine no


    Vera eventually rxed, sening the warmth of Robin hand, and gradually opened her eyes.


    In the TV series she had watched before, character would bite themselves to determine if they were still alive or not.


    Hey! Why did you bite me? Are you a doy? Robin eximed, noticing the line of bloody bite marks on his arm


    Vera gazed at Robin with regret. Tm sorry, I just wanted to check if it hurt when I bit. I didn''t feel anything Am I dead? "You''re not dead! You hit me, so naturally, you wouldn''t feel any pain. I can''t believe this!" Robin said. shaking his head in disbelief


    It took Vera some time to gather her thought


    She nced at her tangled hair in the mirror, feeling worn out


    Then she turned to the screen that disyed her Porsche sports car''s condition.


    Aside from the four tires still being inted, not a single part was in good shape.


    The rear of the car was missing, the front was destroyed, and the door was nearly scraped off.


    Considering the damage, it seemed like a single kick could transform it into a convertible Porsche sports,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Vera buried her face in her hands and started to cry.


    Woo... woo today is really unlucky!


    "This morning, when I first met you, I lost 50 million!


    "In the evening, 1 generously offered to give you a ride home, and now my brand-new Porsche sports car worth over ten million ispletely ruined! "And I nearly lost my life, too!


    "Robin, you''re a bad luck charm!


    "Why did I have to run into you on such an unlucky day? Woo... WOO


    Robin watched as Vera wept loudly.


    He realized she was struggling to cope with the intense shock of the car ident.


    Letting it all out would help her feel better soon.


    However, as he listened to Vera''s grievances, he felt a twinge of guilt


    10:53 Fri, Nov 15 @ B


    Chapter 44 Today Is Really Unlucky


    She had kindly offered to give him a ride home, only to face this catastrophe.


    He definitely felt a sense of responsibility for what had happened.


    "Alright, I''ll buy you a new Porsche tomorrow, the best one avable."


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin observed Vera''s tearful face and continued, "Please stop crying. You look terrible with your hair all messed up and your makeup smudged. It''s making me anxious." Vera wept her tears and asked, "Really?"


    Robin nodded in agreement. "Of course, it''s just a Porsche. I''ll get it for you tomorrow."


    Vera studied him for a moment, not detecting any deceit in him.


    After a brief contemtion, aplicated look crossed her face.


    "Robin, I''d prefer if you got it for me tonight instead of waiting until tomorrow."

 Chapter 45

    70-53 Fri, Nov 15


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    Tonight? Which carpany stays open thiste?"


    *10 Free Com


    Vera swiftly tidied her hair, applying makeup while gazing into the mirror. I can drive you to Spiral Heights on Dawnspire Mountain. It''s only about a ten-minute ride from here. "With your driving skills, we''ll arrive in five minutes."


    Robin stared at Vera in disbelief. Just moments ago, she had been terrified to the point of breaking down. yet now she appeared perfectly fine.


    "Are you suggesting that I join you for some car racing?


    "Absolutely! With your driving abilities, outracing two Porsches will be a piece of cake," Vera said enthusiastically.


    I''m not interested. That sounds incredibly dull!" Robin replied, shaking his head. "I''ll just get you a car tomorrow instead."


    "Woo... woo... "Vera whimpered dramatically.


    Watching her tearfully, Robin let out a sigh and said, "Fine, I''ll go with you to check it out."


    "Really? Awesome! Let''s go!" Vera quickly reapplied her makeup, beaming with joy.


    As Robin observed her rapid transformation, he muttered his "Women I


    den are such a hassle won''t let you take me home next time."


    Five minutester, Robin was driving Vera in a Porsche, feeling the breeze as they headed halfway up Spiral Heights.


    In the distance, they could hear the roar of motorcycles and the shouts of a crowd of men and women at the top of Spiral Heights.


    At that moment, Robin noticed a flicker ofplexity in Vera''s eyes.


    Suddenly, it clicked for him. Could it be that this woman had faced defeat here before? Was she bringing me along to seek revengef He asked, "Did you set this up beforehand?"


    Vera grinned and replied, "I won''t keep it from you now. This was all part of the n.


    "Icame here with friends once and lost a car in a wager, and I couldn''t take it. It''s not that I couldn''t stand losing a car, but my pride was hurt. "Robin, with your incredible driving skills, help me regain my honor in a bet. I''ll do anything for you in


    return."


    Robin scoffed, "Cut it out! I won''t partake in such ridiculous antics just to help you save face!"


    With that, Robin opened the car door, preparing to exit.


    811


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    +10 Free Coins


    "Wait!" Vera called out to him, pausing for a moment before adding, "I didn''t bring you here just to win back my pride. I need your help to teach someone a lesson. Robin waved her off, "I refuse to be your pawn. Handle it yourself!"


    Vera insisted, "I want you to take on that j''rk in the bet!


    "Six months ago, he was street racing in the city and caused the deaths of a pregnant woman, a child, and a couple. And now, he''s still walking free." Robin halted, staring at her with a look of confusion on his face.


    He hadn''t anticipated that she hade for this reason


    When she saw him turn toward her, Vera hurriedly exited the car and approached him.


    "Robin, if you doubt me. I can show you the news footage from that time!


    "And that j*rk, after deliberately causing those deaths, didn''t apologize or express any regret. He just acted all arrogant and smug."


    Vera unlocked her phone and disyed a video to Robin that she had recorded.


    The footage captured a number of careless race cars zooming past a crowd of people.


    The time disyed on the screen was 7.49 PM!


    The location was South Street, located in the Beacon District of Harmonfield.


    This area is heavily popted, featuring a mix of business and residential areas in the southern section of Harmonfield.


    A number of race cars sped down this street and exited the city.


    During the fast-paced driving, a Lamborghini unexpectedly lost control and mmed into the sidewalk.


    The aftermath can be easily guessed.


    Several unsuspecting bystanders suffered severe injuries, while a pregnant woman, a ten-year-old child, and a young couple were tragically killed instantly. Robin watched the site of the dreadful crash, feeling a surge of anger at first.


    He was furious with those individuals who, for the sake of money, showed such disregard for human life.


    In just one moment, multiple families were destroyed forever.


    However, as events unfolded, Robin''s anger transformed into a fierce desire for vengeance, evident in his eyes!


    When the Lamborghini collided with the crowd, it initially resulted only in serious injuries among pedestrians, and no fatalities had urred at that point Once the racing car came to a halt, a man in his s 20s stepped out of the vehicle.


    481


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    Next to him stood a woman sporting sunsses.


    They surveyed the chaotic scene of the crash.


    Their eyes fell on a pregnant woman sprawled in a pool of blood, desperately signaling for help.


    Nearby, a ten-year-old child could be seen with a broken leg.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A coupley on the ground with head injuries, struggling to breathe.


    After the man evaluated the situation, he went back to the car.


    That''s when the chaos erupted.


    The Lamborghini heartlessly drove over the pregnant woman, the child, and the couple!


    It rolled over them three times, back and forth!


    Throughout this, the man even leaned out of the car to steal a few looks at the four victims he had run over repeatedly!


    To be urate, there were actually five victims!


    The pregnant woman in the footage had a noticeable belly, indicating that her baby was at least eight or nine months along


    This behavior infuriated everyone who witnessed it.


    They gathered around the scene, waiting for the police to show up.


    Not only did these individuals fail to cease their reckless behavior, but they continued their madness.


    Furthermore, they pulled iron rods from the car and began attacking pedestrians.


    After scattering the bystanders, the Lamborghini and several racing cars sped off.


    Vera switched off her phone and nced at Robin, who had a nk expression.


    "The owner of that Lamborghini is Harris Davidson.


    "His older brother, Knox Davidson, leads the Harmonfield branch of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and is believed to hold a significant position within the organization. "The Davidsons in Harmonfield has only gained prominence over thest two years.


    "Davidson Group operates in the nightlife industry, backed by the Abyssal Dominion and Brookhaven. Martial Alliance''s branch in Harmonfield."


    Robin frowned and cut in, "Why are you sharing this with me? I''m not a hero. People like that will face justice on their own."


    Vera seemed taken aback for a moment before her emotions surged.


    23/6


    "The truth is,ter on, the authorities imed that Harris and his group''s violent actions were merely a,


    10:53 Fn, Nov 15 3 Bw.


    9K


    81%)


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    typical car ident!


    +10 Free Cains


    Moreover, the maximumpensation for each person who dies in an ident is only 100,000 dors!


    "Can you believe it? Theybeled such a case as just a normal car ident and only offered apensation of 100,000!


    "Even more absurd is that Harris and his despicable friends didn''t even pay the 100,000pensation!"


    Robin shrugged, wying. Based on what you''ve told me, it sounds like Harris and his group are truly scum. So, what do you want me to do? "Are you implying that I should kill them?"


    Vera forced a bitter smile and remained silent.


    Robin nced at the clock and realized it was already midnight.


    He opened the car door and called to Vera, who was still lost in thought, staring at the bend ahead.


    "Alright, stop dreaming about being a hero. Let the superheroes handle that. You should head back and get some sleep," he advised.


    Vera let out a sigh and nodded. "Okay, just give me a moment.


    "I''m going to pay my respects to my brother, sister-inw, and my unborn nephew up ahead."


    She opened the crushed trunk and retrieved three bunches of flowers and a bottle of wine.


    "You you''re paying respects to your brother, sister-inw, and your unborn nephew''s graves? What do you mean?" Robin asked, bewildered by her actions.


    After a brief hesitation, Vera rified. "The pregnant woman in that car ident was my sister-inw!"


    Robin was taken aback


    It all made sense why Vera was so distraught about the incident.


    Following the ident, my brother was in immense pain and refused to ept the final ruling.


    "Even after months of trying, he got nowhere.


    "Ultimately, the Davidsons threatened my brother, saying that if he caused any more trouble, they would wipe out our entire family!


    "My dad and his mistress were concerned that this situation would impact the entire family, so they sternly instructed my brother to stop causing issues.


    "My brother was nearly driven to madness during that period.


    "Eventually, he tracked down Harris and chose to gamble with him for life and death!"


    As she spoke, she gestured toward the bend 30 yards aliead.


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial.


    "My brother was pushed off the road by Harris'' cars at that bend


    +10 Free Coins


    Seeing the hatred in her eyes, Robin nodded, "Okay, you go pay your respects to your brother and sister-inw. I''ll wait for you."


    As he watched Vera''s slender figure sway in the cold night breeze, Robin shook his head.


    The expressions of joy on this woman''s face during regr days werepletely fake.


    It turned out that she still carried a painful and resentful history within her.


    More than 30 minutester, Vera appeared again from around the bend.


    As she swept her hair back from her face, she grinned and remarked, "Let''s get moving. You''ve been with me for such a long time...


    Vroom, vroom, vroom... A powerful engine noise sted and echoed.


    Before long, a group of high-end sports cars encircled Robin and Vera.


    Propped against the car, Robin looked over the extravagant cars that hade up to them-Lamborghini, Aston Martin, Bugatti, Porsche....


    "Shh!" a teasing whistle pierced the air as the doors of the racing cars swung open.


    Numerous young men and women emerged from the cars.


    "Haha... Vera, did you bring some tasty food for your brother? Hahaha...


    A man with yellow hair emerged from the Lamborghini. He is Harris Davidson, the one who had kicked all of Vera''s flowers off the cliff at the bend in the road.


    Veeves flickered with rage, but she instinctively drew nearer to Robin.


    "Hop in the car. Let''s head back," Robin said as he opened the door and urged Vera to get in.


    Understanding that Robin wanted to stay out of the situation, Vera let out a quiet sigh and got into the car.


    "Haha... Vera, today you also brought a young man. Let''s put on a live show for us to enjoy! Hahaha.... Robin had already put one foot in the car when he suddenly stepped back out. Smack!


    He struck Harris across the face, leaving him disoriented.


    The crowd ofughing young men and women instantly went silent.


    "Wow! He really hit Harris?


    "Is he crazy?"


    Robin pulled out a tissue and wiped his hand, smirking mockingly. "Watch your words. Understand?"


    Chapter 45 The Bend Memorial


    "D''mn, how could you hit me... Harris regained hisposure and swung a fist.


    p, p, p! Robin retaliated with a flurry of ps.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Remember this lesson! Such a trash!" Robin took out another tissue, wiping his hand with contempt.


    "So filthy. Make sure to clean your face properly next time!"


    After that, he tossed the tissue onto Harris" face and headed toward the car.


    Vera, sitting inside, gasped in admiration.


    He''s so handsome!


    A few female drivers present also looked on with starry eyes.


    They recognized that the man before them resembled a male god!


    In that instant, as they watched Robin walk away, their eyes shone with admiration.


    "D''mn it! How could you hit me? Do you have any idea who I am? Harris snatched a small knife from the car and rushed toward Robin.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 Make a Bet on a Race


    Wang uk hoy send the house with his hands.


    File namiin mit Harrasil Paint


    mei


    Pe con hold of Mars have and eximed "do you n to murder me Alright


    He pulled Harris by the he is the brisk of the ditched.


    Harichody hung in der over the cliff, with a bootless abyss beneath him!


    Harris was terrified that be wes kortel


    The storienphiere became very quien


    Vera conted her mouth in shock as the observed Robin''s aggressive behavior


    If koben were to release his grip or if Harris hair broke his lowlife would immediately be a pulp!


    At that moment, Harris underwood that the man before him was truly merciless.


    Seeing theposed look on Robin''s face, he was certain that if he spoke again,


    Robin would surely send him straight to his demise.


    "Sir...I made a mistake. I won''t ever do it agdh-"f


    Robin paid him no mind.


    Suriddenly, his grip loovened, and Harris body plummeted.


    Arap escaped from those behind him


    The group of drivers apanying Harris, armed with machetes, didn''t dare to move any closer.


    At that moment, Robin''s hand was barely holding onto Harris hair, just under one inch.


    The strands of hair between his fingers were gradually dipping away.


    At this pace, in just half a minute, Harris would likely be finished.


    He shut has mouth, tears streaming down his cheeks, begging Robin for mercy.


    "Sur, if you spare me, I''ll do whatever you want!"


    Robin didn''t respond, instead gazing at the dark night over the distant valley as the hair between his fingers continued to slip away


    The entire winding path of Spiral Heights was eerily silent.


    Only the frigid night wind howling like a ghost, rushed past their ears.


    10 53 Fri, Nov.


    Chapter 46 Make a Bet on a Race


    Atst!


    Robin released his grip, and the hair slipped from his fingers


    Harris yelled desperately. "Not Sir please


    Everyone on the mountain road stared in rerme at the prifolding


    Vera''s eyes widened as she leaped out of the car hearing for the momear Parste weld Salut we litt ne meet his end.


    Bang


    Just as Robin released him, a foot struck Harris shoulder farefully damming the spin the t edge.


    never


    Harris'' upper body was pressed firmly against the cliff with a thinte of am tanging heade


    If it weren''t for Robin''s foot still resting on his shoulder Harne wint eety se Salling ns they gr


    At that moment, he couldn''t focus on the pain in his dy and pleated desperando for please al my fault for speaking out of turn. I won''t do it again! Please opane me


    "Hold on!" Robin raised his right foot off Harris body and then picked up the dior aute in the ground


    T


    Just as Harris was about to tumble off the cliff, the kale change fans the sex secute two and


    upright ?n Losing his bnce, Harris instinctively grasped the kale that was now wanding up in fuma he slid downward.


    The sharp de pierced his palm, causing blood to flow


    Robin paid him no mind and turned his attention to r


    Farms


    Harris group took some time to shake off their surprise before using oneras pull as up


    Harris, who had made it through the frightening experience, was on the ground rugging he an Little by little, the desperation and terror in his gaze formed into a star yiling me "Harris, do you think we should reach out to Know one of his frends quely at Harr He nodded in response, indicating for them to grab their weapons.


    In an instant, over a dozen racing drivers grasped theirshon knives, ready for atten


    Vera observed as the group wielded their knives and rhed a Rohn, shouting Hurry and get the ca


    Robin simply shook his head and turned away, repping Im offering you a way out. Why do you shane t choosing your own doom?


    t


    Suddenly, the lonely mountain road at midnight was and with tries and scracts


    Page Make a Fe on a Race


    is


    kines


    The pop it caring down around with hues are quickly scattered and overpowered adoratoed doelly somand Harrie


    1. Leges at Harrate on the grand repeatedly bowing in a pica for mercy.


    de fuente


    house brooood with a contrattive The Besointuren Martial Alliance has Sonsored for the bronktubes Bruncler die Seen andigansaned and fan saund a kill order against Sir"


    The


    Begunj


    Town Spenner for any other of the Martial Alle is scheduled to are in Harmonield SAUGERDE IS SAP operations aktyoude Kane Lodeon the head of the local branch of Brookhaven Martin Albanese." Rahen caused the informatie fesets the Check Wife les out a ser a chilling git appearing in his


    Save had a change of beard


    Paris indiy haired his pleas gatting at Robegn fear. "Sir what do you want from me


    Telefon sand as he turned and beaded toward Vera''s car


    Harriscared his back and that the dpidated Poche. Are you saying you want to race this car


    "Exantly, this cont Robie confirmed, nodding as he led the bood and made a quick adjustment to the steel wing and thrill tickered in Harris eyes


    He exchanged on with to friends, and they sent me to an understanding


    Racing again them on this main road would be reckless move


    Vers recognized Harris intentions and cautioned Robin don''t act on impulse. Don''t take their bet"


    Katic Covet the bond of the car and replied, "hat this what you''ve been anticipating? Are you really that


    That''s not my point This car is practically worthless w. There''s nothing to be attached to." she retorted.


    a


    They''ve been rating on this mountain road for nearly decade, and I can''t even count how many lives have been lost on this Sparal Highest


    "Pan, our cat is almost falling apart. The power system brakes, and handling can ensure our safety, let alone our speed


    With the car in this state how can you expect topete with them?"


    Kotsoped as hands and shed a grin, showing off of bright white teeth. "It''s just a basic race, after


    3.5


    Chapter 46 Make a Bet on a Race


    Before Vera could step in, Robin turned around and leaned against the car, signaling for Harris toe


    over.


    Harris was strategizing on how to take down Robin at a specific bend, and upon seeing the gesture, he quickly rushed over. "Since we''re betting cars, we need to establish a prize! Bring me paper and a pen Robin stated casually.


    "Of course!" Harris immediately had someone feich then. "How should I write it?"


    "I''ll say it, and you write it down!" Robin pointed to the ground.


    Harris quickly knelt, clutching the pen with unease.


    "Debt Agreement!" Robin dered.


    "Huh? Everyone was taken aback.


    Wasn''t this supposed to be a racing agreement? How did it turn into a debt agreement?


    "Write it!" Robin ordered in a frigid tone.


    "Alright, alright! Harris replied, sweating nervously, fearing that this man might reconsider and toss him off a cliff once more,


    "Debt Agreement! Harris agreed topete against Vera, and lost! He will give her a Porsche 918 Spyder and all his stocks in Davidson Group! "Write your name and add your signature on it!"


    Harris was bewildered. "But we haven''t even raced yet! How can I have lost? And why a debt agreement?"


    "I told you how to write it, so just do it! Do you have a problem with that?" Robin replied icily. "Alright, alright!" Harris quickly scribbled what Robin requested.


    He thought to himself. If your car crashes during the race, and you die, then everything written here is meaningless!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Keep going!" Robin shouted as he kicked Harris. "This race is a high-stakes gamble. Life and death are up to fate!"


    Harrispleted the debt agreement and handed it over to Robin.


    "Fine, we''ll gamble by your rules!" Robin replied casually.


    Harris nodded, stood up, and made his way to the Lamborghini, his eyes burning with resentment,


    Just wait, your end is near!


    How dare you strike me? I will ensure you meet a spectacr end!


    ?everalpanions were already familiar with eliminating rivals in these races,


    Typically, they would drive to the bend, trapping the opponent''s car from the front and back, forcing it


    Chapter 46 Make a Bet on a Race


    over the edge.


    That''s how Vera''s brother plummeted off the cliff.


    Robin got back into the car and tossed the debt agreement to Vera


    2481


    "Get out. Tomorrow, you can take this debt agreement to Davidson Group and im what''s rightfully yours!"


    "I''m not getting out" Vera clutched the debt agreement tightly and responded resolutely.


    "Alright."


    Robin pressed down hard on the Porsche''s gas pedal.


    The powerful engine roared loudly in the open valley as the Porsche raced toward the mountaintop like


    an arrow.


    Following closely behind were the Lamborghini, Aston Martin, and Bugatti, all in pursuit of Robin.


    In an instant, the roar of racing cars echoed through the midnight air on Spiral Heights, apanied by the car-splitting sound of tires screeching against the rugged rocks.


    As they approached the third turn, Robin''s car suddenly had its rear hatch blown off, nearly losing half its body in the process.


    Suddenly, the door on Vera''s side flew open, causing her to scream in fright.


    The cold mountain wind swept away all the debris inside the car.


    ncing at the battered Porsche, she feared it could disintegrate at any moment.


    Vera clutched the seatbelt tightly, on the verge of tears


    "Robin, the car is falling apart! We''re going to die!"


    "Be quiet! It won''t fall apart!" Robin shouted back, giving a thumbs-up upside down to the Lamborghini that zoomed past him.


    He gently scraped the battered Porsche against the track, which was perilously close to the edge of the cliff.


    Harris observed Robin''s reckless maneuvers andughed out loud. He shouted excitedly through her earpiece, "I''ll take him out on the next turn!"

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights.


    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights.


    Once Harris ryed the message, three high-end cars quickly closed in.


    The Lamborghini he was in decelerated to allow room


    A Bugari zipped ahead like a sh, passing Robin''s Porsche and obstructing the path ahead.


    +10 Free Cons


    After allowing the Bugatti to move ahead, Harris elerated again, nearly matching speed with Robin.


    On the narrow mountain road, the two racing sports cars ran parallel, almost touching, and asionally creating sparks as they brushed against each other.


    At that moment, Harris and his friends had trapped the Porsche against the cliff''s edge.


    Robin was unable to speed ahead or slow down enough to switchnes.


    To the right, Harris Lamborghini relentlessly nudged Robin''s car toward the precipice on the left as they raced at high speed.


    On several asions, the left wheels of the Porsche tectered dangerously close to the brink, threatening to fall off the cliff at any second.


    Vera, seated in the car, assessed the scene and understood they were in a dire predicament.


    If Harris continued to push them, she and Robin would soon plunge off the cliff, leading to the car''s destruction and potential death.


    In that instant, she wished she hadn''t brought Robin to Spiral Heights..


    He was utterly reckless!


    Despite being aware of the car''s state and their precarious situation, he decided to race against Harris


    In an instant, the Aston Martin behind them mmed hard into the Porsche.


    The Porsche shook violently, and for a brief moment, the left front wheel hung in the air before crashing back onto the road, perilously close to the cliff''s edge. Vera felt a deep terror grip her heart.


    She gripped the seatbelt firmly, knowing the right side of the car door waspletely missing.


    Her body instinctively leaned toward Robin.


    However, she realized that at such high speeds, even a slight shift to the left could tilt the Porsche closer to


    the cliff.


    She had to shift her weight to the right.


    To the right, Harris was driving a Lamborghini, relentlessly crashing into the Porsche.


    Vera sensed that each collision could be fatal.


    10.54 Fr


    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights


    She refrained from screaming, afraid it might distract Bran, whe was at the wheel


    In this dire moment, even the slightest tremor in Rohn''s wrist could spell disaster


    At that moment, Harris audaciously rolled down his car window and mmed in the Porche


    Heughed maniacally at Robin and Vera, taunting. "You dare to challenge me? I''ll crush your". Robin paid him no mind. He checked the navigation and took the next turn two secondster Ahead of him, the Bugatti obstructed the path, and a yful glint appeared in his eyes.


    Without warning, he yanked the steering wheel hard to the right, causing the Porsche to collide with the Lamborghini. Following the crash, the Porsche was shoved four inches to the right.


    At that moment, Robin pushed the Porsche to its maximum speed, barreling straight into the back of the Bugatti ahead. The point of impact slightly shifted to the right rear of the car.


    As the Porsche hit the Bugatti, Robin gently adjusted the steering wheel to the left.


    The Bugatti, moving quickly, abruptly lost its stability from the blow to its front left side and rolled off the edge of the cliff.


    Meanwhile, the Porsche''s left front and rear tires were entirely in the air, leaving a third of the car dangling above an endless abyss.


    The only wheels on the right side were still in contact with the ground, holding up the car''s center of bnce.


    Harris was stunned by Robin''s reckless action. He had never witnessed such a frightening sight before.


    In an instant, the Porsche managed to turn the corner, and all four tires returned to the mountain road.


    With a loud "bang", as soon as the Porsche''s left front and rear wheels hit the ground, the left door fell off. Vera burst into tears.


    Was this really a car? It felt more like it was gliding on wheels!


    She thought that if they continued driving for another five minutes, the wheels woulde off


    As the Bugatti fell into the cliff, Harris and his team, recovering from their initial shock,unched another attack on Robin''s Porsche.


    He yelled wildly into the carpiece, "Keep mming into him! His car is falling apart!"


    After that, several racing cars crowded around the Porsche all at once.


    Robin elerated the Porsche, racing down the mountain road next to the cliff


    w


    0


    17


    Chapter 7 The Most Dangerous Torn of Spiral Heig


    The Poruke


    ich Harry vecentes foray the first over the odige of the cliff


    He won this month he was fully citer


    wandered the period one tot just over sword ond between too and the moumain


    fum,


    Meeled over Park, why chino tu, and sad. "We sent this at the next


    Vera felt thin stating for


    manner, on


    outdoor sure of what be meat


    regersant


    de


    Broder, for there was resting the most danger of Spinal Singin


    Kn m


    en the house send a wee 2000 les per hour ently colliding with the at cover miles


    In an instant, it abruptly swerved cowed the


    As the Vahe''s rady Wend of the ground, crating our of the road, Sera was filled with despair


    Below themy a valley nearly 3200 tem der Spire Haginat


    I finished. Forrything it exerted


    Vera squeezed her eyes shut, her mind filled with the haunting memory of her brother''s tragic death six months prior


    Mewwhile Harris was also celebration


    "Huh, how dare you want to race with me? You''re adding for trouble"


    foto


    id


    But just as he expected the Porche to plummet of the at this turn leading to a crash and casualties the Porche inexplicably curved in mid-air and touched down on the mountain road once more.


    For a moment, he lost sight of the fact that this was the deadly turn of Spiral Heights, featuring an incredibly steep bend.


    Before he had a chance to steer, the Lamborghini dared toward the cliff like a projectile


    Harris desperately turned the steering wheel, yelling wildly, "No!"


    The Aston Martin, Ferrari, and BMW dosely trailing behind him, like a school of fish followed the Lamborghini straight into the cliff.


    All eight racing cars plunged into the valley


    In an instant, mes erupted from the valley of Spiral Heights!


    A few racing cars that had been following quickly cameto a halt, staring in shock at the scene of destruction before them


    316


    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights


    - they held for the Porsche driven by Robin, be deaths Porsche, which only had four wheels and a


    steering wheel tel, down to the other side of Spiral Brights.


    "Hey, wake up he called out to Vera shaking her. The pace is finished"


    Vera kepe her eyes serezed shut, too afraid to speak for a moment.


    "You''re not dead" Robin wid as he pulled out a damp towel to wipe his face and hands.


    Vera gradually opened her eyes, gazing at the faint streetlights in front of her. "Where am I?"


    "At the base of Spiral Heights. Do you still want your c


    Robin inquired, observing that Vera was still in a day


    "Where''s my car she nced around but saw nothing


    Robin gestured toward the Porsche, which was left with only its frame. It''s right here."


    Vera turned her gaze to the spot where she was sitting


    Other than four tires, two chairs, and a steering wheel, everything else was missing.


    The engine in the front of the car was billowing smoke


    "Are we really alive?


    Robin affirmed, "Yes, we are alive and fine. Other than our hair being a little messy and our looks being a bit unkempt, everything is good"


    "What about that jrk, Harris?


    "He''s dead! He fell from the cliff and didn''t survive!" Robin opened the car door, "Get out. This car is about to blow up.


    Vera quickly leaped out of the car, and after ensuring she was indeed alive, she threw herself into Robin''s embrace. "Woo... woo... woo...she cried loudly.


    "Boom!" An explosion erupted behind them as the Porsche erupted into mes.


    "Let''s get going. It''s already past three in the morning, and we should head back to rest. Robin walked over to a Land Rover that was parked by the roadside.. Vera sat in the customized Land Rover, looking confused. "Whose car is this?"


    "Mine. What''s wrong?"


    Robin noticed Vera still seemed stunned and offered a light smile. "So, where do you want to head?"


    Vera looked at him and replied, "It''ste. Where else would I go? Of course, I''lle home with you. "Aren''t you the one who mentioned that your home iva Vi One in the Dawnspire Heights Estates? Thi *En, 6


    10:54 Fri, Nov 15 & BU.


    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights


    spot is the closest to Dawnspire Heights Estates."


    +10 Free Coins


    "Alright, it''s your choice!" Robin pressed down on the gas pedal, steering the Land Rover toward the Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    At that moment, Vera nced at him, noting his calm and rxed expression.


    It was as if the two car crashes on the Dawnspire Mountain and the intense race at Spiral Heights hadn''t affected him one bit.


    Her curiosity about this mysterious man continued to grow.


    If the priciest Vi One on Dawnspire Heights Estates in Harmonfield truly belonged to Robin, then he was certainly a secret big shot!


    Ten minutester, Robin pulled up to Dawnspire Heights Estates, driving in the Land Rover.


    Gazing around, Vera took in the scenic Dawnspire Heights Estates, surrounded by lush waters and stunning views.


    This had to be the prime spot in all of Harmonfield.


    Robin drove up to the main entrance of the vi area.


    The security guard at Area One of Dawnspire Heights Estates promptly approached and requested his ess card.


    When the security guard saw the leopard-print ess card Robin handed over, he looked genuinely surprised.


    "Sir, are you certain you reside in our vi area?"


    The security guard nced between the leopard-print ess card and the two people inside the car. The two passengers appeared a bit disheveled, which made him hesitate.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Are you sure you''re not at the wrong ce? This is the most exclusive area in Harmonfield-the Dawnspire Heights Estates Area One! Not everyone qualifies to live here.


    "Furthermore, our Area One ess cards feature the image of Crescent Lake surrounding the Dawnspire Mountain.


    "But yours has a random leopard print?


    "If you''ve made a mistake, please leave."


    The security guard returned the leopard-print ess card to Robin, signaling for them to depart promptly.


    Hearing this. Vera nced at the card, realizing the design looked oddly simr to a pattern found on women''s lingerie.


    She already had doubts that Robin might be deceiving her, and seeing the security guard''s reaction only heightened her anxiety.


    10:54 Fri, Nov 15 B M.


    Chapter 47 The Most Dangerous Turn of Spiral Heights


    If this guy turned out to be a frand, it teould be incredibly humiliating


    She subtly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Hey, are you serious about this?"


    Robin, brushing off Vera, replied impatiently, "Why don''t we test it out and see if it''s real or not!"


    The security guard hesitated for a moment but chose not to press further.


    After all, the residents here were the most influential figures in all of Harmonfield.


    "Alright, Sir, please hold on a moment."


    The security guard took the leopard-print ess card and inserted it into the card reader at the vi''s


    entrance.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights


    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights.


    Sure enough, the card reader beeped, and a robotic voice came through.


    "Wee home, the esteemed owner of Dawnspire Heights Estates, Vi One"


    The security guard broke into a cold sweat.


    The owner of Vi One!!


    He couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t it said that top-tier big shots were living humble lives these days?


    1,92%


    +5 Free Come


    Here was someone who owned one of the most exclusive vis around, yet drove up in a modest Land Rover worth only a few hundred thousand! Since the Dawnspire Heights Estates waspleted all those years ago, the owner of Vi One had never made an appearance.


    Rumor had it that the owner was some mysterious big shot, practically a legend around Harmonfield.


    And today, this elusive figure had shown up right in front of this very guard.


    He realized how close he''de to saying something wrong just moments ago, and the thought made him break out in another cold sweat.


    He took a second to calm himself, then rushed over to the car, respectfully handing the leopard-print ess card back to Robin with both hands.


    "My apologies, sir. Sorry to keep you waiting. Here''s your ess card."


    Vera, witnessing the whole scene, was even more shocked.


    Dawnspire Heights Estates-and not just anywhere, but Area One!


    This was the most exclusive neighborhood in all of Harmonfield, a ce reserved for only the wealthiest and most powerful people. Area One contained only five vis, and at the very top was Vi One, famously known as "Dawnspire


    Peak


    The identity of Vi One''s owner had been shrouded in mystery, with people across Harmonfield. specting about it for years. And yet, Robin was that owner?


    How could that bet


    Wasn''t he the guy who''d been cast aside by Alice, left homeless after she broke off their engagement?


    This was the same man Harmonfield''s elite had gossiped about and ridiculed.


    So how could he possibly live in a ce like this?


    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights


    But there it was, right in front of her. Reality didn''t lie.


    Robin hadn''t been joking, his home truly was in the Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    "What''s with that look? Robin noticed Vera''s astonished expression and smirked.


    Vera gave an awkward smile, feeling a bit embarrassed. "So... your home really is here."


    "When have I ever lied to you?" Robin chuckled softly, giving her a once-over, noting her disheveled


    appearance.


    "Are you sure you want to go in with ine looking like that?"


    Vera froze. "Wait, are you saying I should just turn around and go home?


    "You''d really want me to head back alone at 3 a.m., out here in the middle of nowhere, driving your car? Can''t believe you''d even suggest that." "Alright then!" Robin nodded. "Staying here works.


    "But let me be clear upfront-don''t get any funny ideas about me. I''m not that kind of person"


    "Huh?" Vera looked at Robin,pletely thrown off by his serious tone.


    This was blowing her mind. You''ve got to be kidding me.I teas the one worried you''d be getting funny ideas about


    me!


    Robin drove the Land Rover up to Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    He pulled out the leopard-print ess card to open the vi''s front gate.


    As soon as they entered, the vi''s personal Al greeted him, "Wee, Master Robin. Identity verified.


    "Wee to Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates, Master."


    By now, Vera was fully convinced-Robin really was the owner of Vi One.


    She was still processing this whirlwind of thoughts when the Al spoke up again, "Master, please be cautious of the woman by your side. She seems to have significant intentions toward you. Threat level: B." Both Robin and Vera froze.


    They nced from the card reader''s camera to each other.


    Without thinking, Vera blurted out, "Wait, it can even tell that?!"


    Robin stared at her in shock. "So, have you been harboring ulterior motives since you picked me upst night?"


    Vera, annoyed, gave him a swift kick. "You actually believe that nonsense?


    "It probably just picked up on my increased heart rate from that insane race earlier. That''s all.


    "Oh, please. Like a stunner like me would be after you. Keep dreaming!"


    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights


    "Fine, I guess that makes sense. Robin shrugged and started wilkan wowed the still going s outburst.


    de


    Once they were inside the living room. Robin poised to a few roots on the fire fine


    "I''m not too familiar with theyout here yet, so you''ll have to check for yourse


    "You can stay on the first floor-pick any room you the


    for


    He nced at her, then added. "Although, I doubt there are any spare does here the yout


    Vera looked down at her tattered clothes. "Ugh, with your full of holes the thin. Row am I supposeti go anywhere tomorrow?


    "This kind of high-end vi district should have some shops nearby that sell does it?"


    Robin frowned. I have no idea. Let''s deal with that in the morning


    dotter,


    "But what am I supposed to do now? I can''t exactly shower and then just around naked in bed cat


    She eyed him suspiciously. I''m worried you might start getting ideas


    "Stop right there!" Robin cut her off, his tone firm. That''s not happening"


    He nced at her and shook his head. "You''re seriously such


    Then, he sent a quick message to Daphne, making sure to sap a photo that included Ver


    "There. Someone will be here with two outfits for you in half an hour?


    Ernish


    "Oh, thanks," Vera replied absentmindedly, her eyespletely drawn to the vi''s shinnerice


    This was what true wealth looked like


    The decor and amenities alone were worth billions


    Just the interior must have cost over a billion, and the entire vi had to be worth at least four balion" Four billion!


    ra


    Even if her familybined all their assets three times over, they still couldn''t afford a pice the thi


    "Take a look around if you want. I''m gonna wash up and get some sleep Robin didn''t pay any attention to Vera''s stunned expression as he headed upstairs.


    Vera, still reeling from the sheer luxury around her, watched him go. feeling a mix of awe and pity


    Alice, you really were blind, she thought


    This man you called a low-level nobody? The fiance you dumped, saying he wasn''t on your level?


    You said he''d never measure up to Zachary, that he was just some muscle-bound thag?


    You had a diamond of a man right in front of you, and you not only rejected him you mocked him and broke of the 3.5


    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights


    engagement!


    Alice, you''re an absolute fool.


    Now, Vera finally understood why Shirley respected every word Robin said without hesitation.


    Even Rygar''s changes-it all made sense now.


    It was because of Robin!


    And you know what? You were right about one thing, Alice.


    You and Robin aren''t on the same level.


    Even if the Millers struggled and built their fortune for generations, you still wouldn''te close to what Robin has.


    Vera marveled at the splendor around her, imagining what would happen if Alice ever saw Robin living here, in the legendary Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    How would she feel then?


    Robin took a few more steps before he noticed Vera staring at his back, clearly lost in thought..


    "What are you looking at? Don''t worry, the clothes are on their way.


    "In a bit, they''ll leave them in the storage locker outside the door. You can just grab them from there."


    Seeing


    Robin''s casual attitude, Vera suddenly felt a bit self-conscious, looking away awkwardly.


    Robin noticed her strange expression and frowned slightly. "Don''t overthink things. I have no interest in you like that."


    Vera was instantly stunned.


    She was a bona fide beauty, with a perfect figure and face!


    And this guy just casually told her he wasn''t interested at all?!


    That was a serious blow to her pride!


    But then again, after spending a whole day with this guy, Vera had to admit-this blunt straightforward. attitude was just how he was


    Fine, I let it slide. He is the owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates, after all, she thought.


    "Mind if I take a look around the vi?" she asked, her eyes shining as she nced around at the luxurious d¨¦cor and furnishings. There was no way anyone wouldn''t be curious about the legendary Vi One at Dawnspire Heights.


    She felt like it would be a waste not to explore a ce like this, especially since she''d been lucky enough to end up here.


    Robin seemed puzzled by her question. "It''s just a house What''s there to see?"


    Chapter 48 The Owner of Dawnspire Heights


    Just a house? Are you kidding me?!" Vera couldn''t help but blurt out.


    This was a vi worth three or four billion!


    The mythical Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates that everyone in Harmonfield revered!


    And he was acting like it was nothing special?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    92%=


    s


    Robin shook his head as he watched her stunned expression. "Alright, if you''re not tired, go ahead and explore to your heart''s content.


    As soon as Robin went upstairs, Vera started opening doors, peeking into every room with a mix of amazement and envy.


    She felt like she''d wasted thest 20 years of her life-not knowing such luxury existed.


    Even though she came from the Silvas, a near-elite family, and had always thought they were pretty wealthy for Harmonfield, her world looked like a shantytownpared to this ce. Dawnspire Heights Estates was on apletely differem level.


    While she was still marveling at the opulence and wealth on disy inside Vi One, she heard the doorbell ring-


    "That must be the person delivering my clothes, she murmured, ncing at the clock.


    It was almost 4 AM.


    Robin had told her she didn''t need to open the door.


    The delivery person would put the clothes in the storage locker outside, which could be essed from inside the vi through an automatic retrieval system.


    Who would be dedicated enough to deliver clothes to Dawnspire Heights at this hour?


    Curiosity got the better of her, and she walked over to the monitor to take a peek outside.


    The sight on the screen left her in shock.


    Standing at the door were Daphne and Rita.


    What? Why are Daphne and Rita here?

 Chapter 49

    In an instant, a chaotic mess of thoughts jammed up Vera''s mind, crashing into each other as she tried to make sense of it all. She couldn''t untangle any of it.


    Rita pressed the doorbell again, and when no one responded after a while, she spoke up. "Mr. Ramsey, we''ve brought the two full outfits you requested. Please open the door. If it''s inconvenient, we can wait outside. What?


    The person delivering clothes for her, Vera, was none other than Daphne, the queen of Violetcrest. herself?!


    This had to be a hallucination.


    Vera''s hands trembled with nervousness.


    That haughty, alluring queen of Violetcrest-the woman idolized and pursued by every young elite in


    Hanfield-had actually driven up to Dawnspire Heights Estates at four in the morning just because of


    a single message from Robin... to deliver clothes for her, Vera?


    No one would believe this if she told them!


    She held her breath, trying to keep herself from freaking outpletely.


    Watching Daphne stand respectfully in front of the vi Vera could feel her heart pounding out of her


    chest


    Half a minuteter, the vi''s Al system finally responded, "Items have been ced in the storage locker. You may leave."


    Daphne looked a bit disappointed at the automated reply but nodded to Rita to put the clothes in the locker.


    She then activated the voice message recorder, her expression deeply respectful. "Mr. Ramsey, we won''t disturb you any further."


    With that, Daphne bowed slightly and, along with Rita, left the entrance of the vi.


    Vera watched,pletely stunned, as Daphne and Rita-two people known for their poise and high status


    acted with utter humility and deference from beginning to end.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    If Alice could see this, who knows what she''d think!


    The woman Alice had idolized for five years, her untouchable queen, was standing here-like a servant at Robin''smand.


    And Alice-and the entire Miller family-had thrown away the incredible fortune and opportunity that


    Chapter 49 Not in a Million Years


    had been right in front of them.


    Vera let out a bitterugh at the thought.


    God really has a twisted sense of humor.


    +5. Free Coins


    Right then, she could almost picture the look of regret and disbelief on Alice''s face, and on every Miller''s face, when they realized what they''d lost.


    So many people judge and look down on others, not realizing that the real fools are often themselves.


    Vera''s thoughts were spinning too wildly to focus on exploring the vi any longer.


    She went to the storage locker to retrieve the clothes.


    Daphne had thought of everything-there were clothes for every need, from underwear to outerwear, a coat, and even a set of pajamas, Looking at the neatly packed outfits, Vera gave a little self-mocking smile.


    She went straight to the bathroom, took a hot shower, and slipped into the pajamas before sinking the incrediblyfortable bed. Despite being exhausted from the night''s chaos, she just couldn''t fall asleep.


    Shey there, wide awake, until six in the morning.


    onto


    Finally, unable to resist, she took out her phone and snapped a few photos of the bedroom she was in.


    Outside the window, Dawnspire Mountain stretched into the distance, with a faint mist hanging Crescent Lake below.


    over


    The snow from recent storms still clung to the mountaintop, glistening white in the morning light.


    Unable to sleep, Vera decided to have a little fun.


    She took a bunch of photos of the stunning scenery outside the vi.


    Alice should be awake by now, maybe I''ll send her a few pictures to mess with her, she thought.


    Vera opened WhatsApp, picked a few shots, and sent them to Alice.


    "Alice, guess where I am? You''ll never guess... Hahaha


    After a while, Alice replied.


    "Vera, messing with me first thing in the morning, huh?


    "Do you think I can''t tell these are just pictures of Dawnspire Heights Estates you found online?


    "That''s the life I''ve always dreamed of.


    "My biggest dream in life is to be like Daphne-living in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates, with a life fit for a queen.


    109 Sat, Nov 16


    Chapter 49 Not in a Million Years


    +5 Free Cons


    "Imagine standing on Dawnspire Peak years from now, looking out over the beauty of Crescent Lake. That would be pure bliss.. "Only then could I say I was truly living!"


    Vera sighed as she read Alice''s message.


    Alice, the life you''ve spent your whole life dreaming of... you could have had it all when Robin walked up to you with that engagement. But you were too blind to see it and tore that happiness to pieces.


    "Alice, I''m telling you the truth-you probably won''t believe me, but I''m actually in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates right now.


    "And two hours ago, Daphne herself brought me the pajamas I''m wearing."


    Alice sent back aughing emoji.


    "You still haven''t woken up, have you? Crazy woman!"


    "Alice, I''m serious! If you don''t believe me, let''s video call-I''ll show you I''m not lying"


    With that, Vera jumped out of bed, opened the floor-to-ceiling window, and pointed her camera at herself with Dawnspire Peak and Crescent Lake in the background. "Alice, do you see it? I''m live-streaming from inside Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    "Hang on, II


    go down to the living room and the vi entrance to show you more."


    She opened the bedroom door and walked through the living room, all the way to the front of the vi.


    The private swimming pool, four huge flower beds, and the scenic pavilion were all in view.


    "See, Alice? This is part of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates. I swear I''m not lying-I''m really inside this vi.


    "And here''s the biggest surprise of all, guess who owns Vi One?


    "It''s Robin-your ex-fianc¨¦


    Alice responded with a series ofughing emojis.


    "Vera, did you take the wrong meds this morning? Why are you so hyped, sending me all this nonsense?" "What are you doing?"


    At that moment, Robin walked out of the vi and saw Vera posing and making faces at her phone.


    Vera froze, then quickly turned her camera toward him


    Alice, do you see him? Who is this man?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 How Dare You Hit Me!


    Alice watched as Robin''s figure came closer on the video, and she let out a coldugh.


    "Vera, tell that disgusting man that no matter how much he tries to impress me by setting up some film studio prop, it''s not going to make me think any better of him. This is pathetic! "Him, the owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates? Not in a million years!


    "I''m done talking. I have to go meet Mr. Gill soon to visit Liam. Have fun with your little game!"


    Vera stared nkly at the WhatsApp video chat screen.


    She couldn''t understand it.


    She''d live-streamed the entire interior and exterior of Vi One for Alice, but Alice just wouldn''t believe it.


    Fine, think what you want.


    Maybe you two really aren''t meant to be.


    "Come on, get ready to go so we can grab some breakfast. There''s no one here to cook for you," Robin said, urging her along.


    Vera shot him a yful re. "Hmph, and here I was expecting you''d have breakfast all ready for me when I woke up."


    "Letting you stay here for the night was already more than generous. Now hurry up, get your stuff-I''ll pull the car around and return it to you. Then we''re done here," Robin replied. Vera scowled, annoyed. "What''s that supposed to mean? Am I really that unpleasant to be around?"


    Robin looked her over. "What, nning to stick around? Move it! If you don''t get in, you''ll be walking down the mountain by yourself."


    With that, he opened the car door and started the Land Rover.


    Vera panicked, quickly grabbing her things and scrambling into the car in a half-run, half-tumble.


    "You really don''t know how to treat ady, do you?" sheined.


    "Do you still have the IOU?" Robin ignored herint and asked.


    "Yes, I kept it safe. Why?" Vera asked, surprised.


    "You''re really going to go after Harris''s brother for that Porsche supercar?" she asked, astonished.


    "And all of Harris''s shares in Davidson Group?"


    Robin nodded. "Of course. Why wouldn''t I take what I risked my life to win?


    "Besides, I still owe you a Porsche, don''t I?"


    "Robin, I know you''re doing all this because of my brother," Vera said, her voice catching with gratitude.


    "I''m really touched that you''d go to such lengths for me."


    Robin nced at her, unimpressed. "You''re overthinking it. I''m just trying to save some money."


    "You-!" Vera red at him, frustrated. "Can''t you say something nice for once?"


    Robin let out a dismissive snort. "Why would I need to make you happy?"


    Vera was speechless,pletely exasperated with hisck of tact.


    D*mn it! He''s going to be the death of me!


    She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Fine. I''ve gotten used to guys like him by now. If I kept waiting for him to say something sweet, I''d be a grandma before it happened.


    Giving herself a mental pep talk, she felt a bit better.


    "Robin, I''m actually getting pretty hungry," she said after a moment.


    "I remember there''s a Crown & Sage Dining down the mountain. And there''s a Harvest Table not too far from it.


    "Which ce are you taking me to for breakfast?"


    Robin thought about it for a second. "Let''s go to Crown & Sage Dining.


    "Across from Crown & Sage, there''s a doughnut stand that''s pretty good. We can get some bean pudding, grab a couple of doughnuts, maybe dip them in some sauce." Vera rolled her eyes. "You live in a ce like this, and you''re taking me to get street food doughnuts?"


    Robin didn''t bat an eye. "What''s wrong with doughnuts? Don''t want ''em, don''t eat ''em."


    Just as they exited the gates of Dawnspire Heights Estates, a red Pagani suddenly sped up behind them and rear-ended the Land Rover.


    Vera jumped in her seat, then checked the rearview mirror, fuming.


    "That Pagani tried to force its way past us and hit our bumper! Looks like it knocked it clean off! Make them pay for it!"


    Robin nced at the dash cam screen to assess the damage. "It''s a minor issue, not worth the time."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled the Land Rover over to the side, gesturing for the Pagani to just pass by.


    But instead, the Pagani roared around them and screeched to a stop directly in front, blocking their way.


    A woman''s face appeared from the window of the red Pagani.


    Robin waved dismissively. "It''s fine, just go."


    But the woman stepped out of the car, pointing at Robin angrily. "What the hell kind of driving is that?


    "Driving a junky Land Rover around here, blocking my way-how is that fine? Do you have any idea how much my brand-new Pagani cost? Can you afford to pay for the damage?" She looked at her car with a pained expression, practically gritting her teeth.


    "Are you kidding me? A textbook case of a scam artist! You rear-ended us, and you''re acting like it''s our fault?" Vera said, stepping out of the car to confront her.


    The woman shot Vera a scornful look. "Hah! I can tell just by looking at you-you''re just here to gawk. Look at yourself!


    "Driving a clunker like that around Dawnspire Heights Estates-who do you think you are?"


    Then she pointed toward a few security guards nearby, shouting, "I want to file aint! How can you let cars like this roam around our vi district?


    "Do you have any idea how embarrassing it is for actual residents to see this?"


    The security guards at the gate knew this woman lived in Area Three of the estate.


    Though her status couldn''tpare to those in Area One or Area Two, she was still a resident here-someone they couldn''t afford to offend.


    Robin, still sitting in the car, watched her arrogant performance from start to finish, too bored to even argue.


    It''s a three-million-dor Pagani, and she''s acting like this?


    If she were driving something worth five million, she''d probably think she owns the whole world.


    He leaned his head out the window and said coolly, "Alright, fine. It''s just a car. How much do you want for the repairs?"


    Vera was indignant. "Why should we be paying? She''s the one who hit us-"


    Robin cut her off, clearly annoyed. "Enough. No point wasting time with someone like this. Any more dys and we''ll miss out on the doughnuts." Unbelievable.


    They were going to throw away hundreds of thousands on repair costs... just so he could go eat doughnuts? This guy is insane!


    The Pagani woman, hearing Robin''s dismissive tone, yelled, "You''re going to pay for my car? Do you even know how much it costs? I just bought it two days ago for 3.8 million! A single scratch will cost more to fix than you can afford, you broke idiots!" Vera couldn''t take it anymore. "It''s your fault, and you''re acting like a victim? You''ve got money, sure, but why are you acting like such a shrew?"


    "What did you just call me?" The woman raised her hand, aiming to p Vera across the face.


    But Robin, who''d just stepped out of the car, caught her wrist before she could make contact.


    "You know, calling you a shrew is actually being generous. I tried talking to you like a human, but you barked back like a dog," Robin said coldly.


    "Don''t want to settle this with money? Fine, we''ll handle it your way."


    With that, Robin pped the woman across the face.


    The arrogant woman was stunned.


    She couldn''t believe that this seemingly mild-mannered guy would actually hit her without hesitation.


    "You... you hit a woman? How dare you hit me! Today I-"


    "Smack!" Robin delivered another p, even colder this time. "Yeah, I hit you. What are you gonna do about it? Getting in the way of my doughnuts, and you''re still running your mouth!" Vera was taken aback.


    This guy is seriously fearless!


    The woman red at Robin, practically foaming with rage. "Fine, you''re dead! Just you wait!"


    She pulled out her phone. "Dad, I''m at the entrance to the vi district and some lowlife just pped me! Get over here now!"


    The security guards nearby realized this was getting out of hand.


    They knew that anyone who could live in Dawnspire Heights Estates-whether it was Area One, Area Two, or even Area Three-was someone powerful and influential.


    If this incident wasn''t handled well, they could all be at risk of losing their jobs.


    The guards immediately reported the situation to the Dawnspire Heights Estates Security Headquarters.


    Security for Dawnspire Heights Estates was managed by apany under Daphne''s Violetcrest International.


    Dawnspire Security Company was founded by Rowan.


    manager, Logan, was a 38-year-old ex-mercenary.


    Under his watch, the vi district had never seen a single violent incident.


    While the security team was reporting to headquarters, the woman finished her phone call.


    She red at Robin and Vera with pure hatred. "You''re both dead! Do you even know who my dad is? He''s close friends with Mr. Barrett and Mr. Hartley from Dawnspire Security Company..." Robin calmly took out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands. "I''m done talking. Move your car out of the way, or else...


    The woman practically shrieked, "Or else what? You mean to tell me you''d actually crash into my car if I don''t move?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 You''re Warning Me?


    Just as Robin was about to get back in the car and ram the Pagani out of the way, a BMW pulled up beside them.


    "Vera?" Alice poked her head out of the BMW''s window, looking surprised.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When she saw Robin standing there, along with a disheveled woman with a swollen, red cheek and two dented cars, she instantly understood what was going on.


    Zachary, sitting in the driver''s seat, leaned out with a smirk. "Robin, got into a crash, did you?


    "Hahaha... seems like trouble follows you everywhere. Did you actually hit someone too? Now that''s entertaining!"


    Vera, seeing Alice and Zachary pull up, walked over and asked, "Alice, what are you guys doing here?"


    Alice sighed and said, "You''re asking why we''re here? What about you and Robin? Why are you here?"


    "And why wouldn''t we be?" Vera replied, annoyed. "There''s no sign saying only you can be here!"


    Alice nced at Robin with a sneer. "We''re here to meet with Mr. Hamilton for business. You''re just here to snap a few photos and put on a little show for me, aren''t you? "Vera, I don''t know what''s gotten into youtely. Why are you always hanging around someone as low-ss as Robin?


    "What kind of tricks is he using to fool you?


    "Honestly,ing all the way out to Dawnspire Heights Estates early in the morning just to take a few silly photos to show me?


    "I get what he''s trying to do. He just wants me to take him back."


    Vera was beyond exasperated. "Alice, you''re overthinking this! Nobody''s trying to impress you, especially not Robin.


    "Does someone of his standing really need to put on a show for you?"


    Alice exchanged a meaningful look with Zachary, and they both burst outughing.


    "Robin''s standing? He''s a homeless nobody who survives by sweet-talking and scamming people!


    "Vera, wake up already!


    "One day, you''ll regret it when he''s conned you out of everything!"


    "Enough! You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you!" Vera shot Alice a re.


    "One day, when you find out Robin is the actual owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates, you''re going to have nowhere to hide your regret!"


    "Him, the owner of Vi One? Hahaha!" Alice and Zachary practically doubled over withughter.


    "Then I guess I''m the queen of Violetcrest!" Alice cackled.


    "Keep dreaming! And now, after damaging someone''s Pagani, I wonder if he can even afford the repair."


    "Looks like he might end up on his knees begging for forgiveness," Zachary mocked, shooting Robin a taunting look.


    "Causing trouble around here? Good luck getting out of it unscathed."


    Robin chuckled. "What happens to me isn''t any of your concern."


    "Robin, that''s a three-million-dor Pagani! Can you afford to pay for that?" Zachary sneered.


    Robin shot back, unfazed, "I still have that 300 million you two so kindly donated to my ount. Three million is nothing."


    Zachary clenched his teeth, but he had noeback.


    Seeing the others mocking Robin, the woman with the Pagani got even more arrogant.


    "You see that, kid?" she taunted.


    "A broke nobody like you trying to act tough in front of us? You don''t have the guts!


    "Didn''t you say you were going to hit my car? Go on, if you dare!"


    Robin gave her a mischievous smile. "Oh, you asked for it. If that''s what you want, I''m happy to oblige."


    Without waiting for anyone to react, he got back in the Land Rover, backed up about ten feet, shifted into the highest gear, and mmed straight into the Pagani. "Crash!"


    The sturdy Land Rover smashed into the right side of the Pagani, crumpling its frame.


    Screams erupted from the bystanders.


    The woman was inplete shock-she never imagined Robin would actually dare to crash into her three-million-dor luxury car.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Alice just shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "A brute, nothing but a brute. All he knows is brute force."


    Zachary''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.


    While three million wasn''t an astronomical sum to him, he would never treat money so recklessly.


    This guy''s insane!


    As everyone stared in disbelief, Robin backed up the Land Rover again-once, twice, three times-ramming into the Pagani until i I was nothing but a pile of twisted metal. He got out of the car, looked at the woman, and said, "Satisfied? Now, name your price."


    The woman was hysterical.


    "You''re dead! Even if you offered to buy me two new cars, I wouldn''t take it!"


    "Forget it!" Robin scoffed, climbing back into the car and motioning to Vera.


    "What are you waiting for? Get in."


    Just then, four BMW SUVS roared up and surrounded the Land Rover.


    Eleven or twelve men jumped out, each holding a machete in hand.


    A middle-aged man wearing sunsses waved his thick arms as he approached, calling out to the woman by the Pagani.


    "Sweetheart, what happened? Which bastard hit you? I''ll kill him!"


    The woman ran to him with tears in her eyes. "Dad! It was him! He pped me.


    "And look! Hepletely wrecked my car!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The man''s eyes narrowed with fury as he looked Robin up and down. "Kid, get on your knees!


    "Where the hell did youe from? Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you hit my daughter!"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "I don''t care who you are. Your daughter was out of line, so I just taught her a lesson on how to behave."


    "Oh, really? Then maybe I should teach you how to behave," the man sneered.


    Zacharyughed. "This guy has a death wish, no doubt about it."


    He leaned toward Alice and said, "Do you know who that is? His name is Austin Maddox. He''s friends with Logan, the manager of Dawnspire Security Company!


    "It''s said that Austin and Logan used to be mercenaries in the Lunelle area.


    "These days, Austin runs security for high-end nightclubs around Harmonfield, and he''s got close to a hundred men under him-hardened criminals with blood on their hands. "Even Rygar''s infamous ''Devil'' has to give him some respect.


    "Robin''s actually talking back to him? He''s suicidal!"


    Austin let out a sinisterugh. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. Alright, boys, take him down!"


    With a wave of his hand, a dozen men wielding machetes charged toward Robin.


    "Hold it! All of you, back off!" A burly man stepped forward, halting the group.


    It was Logan, the manager of Dawnspire Security Company.


    "Austin, what''s going on here? Bringing all these guys to cause trouble at the entrance to the vi district? What are you doing?"


    Austin turned to him and said, "Mr. Barrett, this kid wrecked my daughter''s car and hit her, too.


    "Tell me shouldn''t I take him down?"


    Logan looked Robin over and said, "Young man, you''re in the wrong here.


    "Why resort to violence? Couldn''t you talk things out?"


    Before Robin could respond, Austin interjected impatiently, "Mr. Barrett, stay out of this!


    "Today, I''m not leaving until I''ve taught this punk a lesson!"


    Logan frowned. "Austin, Mr. Hartley ising to the vi district soon to deliver Ms. West''s instructions to us at Dawnspire Security Company.


    "He''ll be here any minute. You causing a scene here isn''t exactly making my job easy, is it?"


    Austin paused for a moment, then said, "Alright, Mr. Barrett, I''ll do you a favor. I won''t handle him here. I''ll take him back with me to deal with him." Logan looked at Robin and said, "Alright, young man, you caused this mess, so you''ll have to deal with the consequences.


    "Go with Austin and settle it."


    Robin smirked. "Of course I''ll handle my own business.


    "But as for where we settle it-that''s not for you to decide."


    Austin sneered, "Mr. Barrett, you see how arrogant this kid is?"


    Logan''s face twisted into a cold smile. "In this area, I call the shots.


    "Young man, I''m warning you don''t push me."


    Robin chuckled. "You''re warning me? And who the hell do you think you are?"


    Logan''s expression darkened. "How dare you!"


    Seeing Logan''s reaction, Austin quickly motioned for his men, and a dozen thugs closed in around Robin.


    "Vera, hurry up and get in our car!" Alice shouted from the sidelines.


    Vera ignored her and Zachary, moving swiftly to Robin''s side instead.


    Logan then signaled to the 30 security guards he''d brought to clear the area.


    Alice, Zachary, and the onlookers were swiftly escorted away, leaving only Robin, Vera, Austin, and his men.


    This was to prevent any footage of the fight from leaking out online.


    The woman from the Pagani strutted up to Robin and Vera, full of arrogance. "Well, tough guy, why don''t you hit me again?"


    Robin gave her a cold smile. "You''re asking for it."


    With that, he raised his hand and pped her so hard she was thrown to the ground.


    Austin, now furious, ordered his thugs to rush at Robin and Vera.


    Just then, a Hummer rolled up to the vi gates.


    Rowan stepped out of the vehicle.


    "Mr. Hartley, I apologize there''s been an incident here..." Logan quickly stepped forward to report.


    Austin also stepped up respectfully. "Good to see you, Mr. Hartley."


    Rowan ignored them both and walked straight over to Robin.


    Austin was thrilled, thinking Rowan was going to personally deal with Robin for causing trouble in his territory.


    "Kid, do you know who this is? This is Mr. Hartley!


    "Heh, causing trouble in Mr. Hartley and Mr. Barrett''s territory? You''re asking to die!"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud!


    Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud!


    45 Free Coins


    Austin''s daughter stormed forward, sneering, "You dare wreck my car? You''re dead! Think you''re still tough? Hahaha-


    Herugh was cut short as arge hand suddenly mped around her


    lifting her off the ground.


    Rowan held her by the neck, his expression cold and merciless. "You''re the one who''s dead."


    "Mr. Hartley! She... she''s my daughter...Austin was stunned by the unbelievable scene unfolding before


    him.


    Rowan didn''t hesitate. He swung his leg, knocking Austin to the ground, then nted his foot firmly on


    Austin''s face.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my apologies for the disturbance here. Allow me to handle it, Rowan said, bowing respectfully toward Robin.


    Vera stood there, absolutely shocked.


    What on earth was going on?


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, she remembered that Rowan worked for Daphne.


    And thinking back to earlier that morning when Daphne herself had delivered clothes to her, she realized just how powerful Robin''s connections must be.


    She stared in shock at Robin, who stood there, calm and unaffected.


    What kind of powerful background does this guy have, she wondered.


    Tomand the respect of some of Harmonfield''s most legendary figures.


    Logan was equally stunned.


    Rowan, Daphne''s top enforcer, stepping in for someone driving a simple Land Rover?


    "Mr. Hartley?" Logan asked, still processing the scene.


    "Take care of them," Rowan ordered coldly.


    "Y-yes... of course!"


    Logan stammered, finally understanding what was happening.


    Robin must be an honored guest of Daphne.


    Otherwise, Rowan would never have intervened over something so minor.


    "Logan, you dare touch me-"Austin began to shout, but Rowan twisted his foot down Irarder.


    With a sickening crack, Austin''s neck snapped, and he fell silent.


    Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud!


    Rowan then released his daughter, tossing her limp for next to her father''s body


    The men who hade with Austin immediately dropped their machetes and fell to their knees, beave "Mr. Hartley, please, have mercy!"


    Vera went pale, her legs going weak as she stumbled and leaned against Robin for support


    Robin started to help Vera into the car, but after noticing the obvious damage to the front and rear bumpers of the Land Rover, he tossed the keys to Rowan.


    "Get the car fixed and send it back to me. I''ll take your vehicle-I''ve got things to do


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey," Rowan replied immediately, handing over his own keys to Robin.


    Robin climbed into the Hummer and drove off, leaving the entrance to the vi district behind


    Only once he was out of sight did Rowan slowly turn back.


    By now, Logan had already instructed his team to clean up the area.


    Within minutes, everything looked as if nothing had happened.


    Logan, I''m here today to pass along instructions from Ms. West," Rowan said.


    "Mr. Ramsey is a special guest of Ms. West, and he''s now residing in Vi One in Area One of Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    "As head of security for Dawnspire Heights, you understand what this means?"


    Logan broke out in a cold sweat as he realized that Robin was actually the owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates. The very person whom everyone in Harmonfield regarded as a legend was Robin He had nearly crossed him!


    If Rowan had arrived just a few minutester, it might not have been just Austin and his arrogant daughter lying on the ground right now.


    Logan himself might have ended up alongside them.


    "Understood, Mr. Hartley. Don''t worry-today''s incident will never happen again!"


    At that moment, Alice and Zachary pulled up to the vi gate in their BMW


    They hadn''t been able to reach Liam and couldn''t get ess to the vi district.


    They thought about calling Raymond, who lived in Area Three, but he''d gone out drinking and his phone


    was off


    With no other choice, they tried asking the security guards if they could make an exception and let them


    iT


    "Mr. Gill, looks like everything here has been sorted our Alice noted as she looked around at the vi''s restored entrance, now back to its pristine order.


    92%


    32


    Chapter 4 Robin Is a Frand!


    s


    "That Hummer heading down the mountain just now was Robin driving it?" Zachary muttered to himself.


    Il remember right, that Hummer belongs to Rowan low did Robin end up driving his car? Are they


    Alice scoffed. "Do you really think that''s possible?


    Mr. Gill, you''re giving him way too much credit


    "A brute with no background Mr. Hartley would never associate with someone like him.


    "They''re not even on the same level. They''ll never end up in the same circles.


    "They''re like two parallel lines. No matter the situation, they''ll always walk separate paths."


    "True, there''s no way Rowan would lower himself to associate with someone like Robin, Zacharyughed at himself.


    "Enough about that. Let''s go talk to the security staff.


    Alice and Zachary got out of the car and walked up to the vi gate.


    Logan was still there, briefing his team about security protocols for Vi One.


    He looked up and noticed Zachary and Alice approaching.


    From what he remembered, Alice and Zachary seemed to know Robin.


    "Hello, Mr. Barrett," Zachary greeted him with a friendly smile, trying to establish some rapport.


    Logan nodded politely. "Hello. You two are friends of Mr. Ramsey, correct?"


    Alice immediately waved her hands in denial, cutting Logan off.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Barrett, you''ve got it all wrong! We would never associate with someone like Robin-he''s just a brute with no ss! "We''re not even in the same league as someone like him."


    Logan''s smile disappeared. "You''re saying Mr. Ramsey is a brute with no ss?"


    "Exactly! You saw it yourself just now, Mr. Barrett!" Alice continued, eager to paint Robin in a negative light to win favor with Logan.


    "That crude thug, Robin, he damaged someone''s car for no reason.


    "Not to mention he was so violent! He even hit that poor womanpletely irrational!


    "People of our standing would never act in such a violent way."


    Logan gave a cold smile. "So you believe that Mr. Ramsey, who lives in Vi One, is just a brute, not on your level?


    Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud!


    was Robin driving it Zachary mutered to


    "That Hummer heading down the mountain just now was Robin driving i himself.


    "If I remember right, that Hummer belongs to Rowan How did Robin end up driving his car? Are they friends?"


    Alice scoffed. "Do you really think that''s possible!


    ""Mr. Gill, you''re giving him way too much credit!


    "A brute with no background-Mr. Hartley would never associate with someone like him.


    "They''re not even on the same level. They''ll never end up in the same circles.


    They''re like two parallel lines. No matter the situation, they''ll always walk separate paths."


    "True, there''s no way Rowan would lower himself to associate with someone like Robin Zacharyughed


    at himself


    "Enough about that. Let''s go talk to the security staff.


    Alice and Zachary got out of the car and walked up to the vi gate.


    Logan was still there, briefing his team about security protocols for Vi One.


    He looked up and noticed Zachary and Alice approaching.


    From what he remembered, Alice and Zachary seemed to know Robin.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Mr. Barrett, Zachary greeted him with a friendly smile, trying to establish some rapport.


    Logan nodded politely. "Hello. You two are friends of Mr. Ramsey, correct?"


    Alice immediately waved her hands in denial, cutting Logan off.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Barrett, you''ve got it all wrong! We would never associate with someone like Robin-he''s just a brute with no ss! "We''re not even in the same league as someone like him."


    Logan''s smile disappeared. "You''re saying Mr. Ramsey is a brute with no ss?"


    "Exactly! You saw it yourself just now, Mr. Barrett Alice continued, eager to paint Robin in a negative light to win favor with Logan. "That crude thug, Robin, he damaged someone''s car for no reason.


    "Not to mention he was so violent! He even hit that poor womanpletely irrationali


    "People of our standing would never act in such a violent way,"


    Logan gave a cold smile. "So you believe that Mr. Ramsey, who lives in Vi One, is just a brute, not on your level?


    Chapter 52 Robin Is a Fraud!


    Td like to ask you something-you keep bragging about being part of the elite, but can you even get inti this vi district?


    "Uh wait, Mr. Barrett, are you saying Robin actually lives in Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates?" Alice''s mind stalled, trying to process this information "That''s correct. Mr. Ramsey is the owner of Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates, Logan replied with a


    "Looking at it that way, you''re right-you''re definitely not on his level


    Alice''s face drained of color as she heard this. "Mr. Barrett, you''ve been fooled Robin is a fraud! There''s no way he could be the owner of Vi One!"


    "Get lost!" Logan barked.


    "If you dare nder one of our residents again, you''ll regret it!


    "Mr. Barrett, I''m telling you, he''s tricked you


    Alice tried to continue, but a few security guards armed with electric batons started walking toward them.


    "Alright, we''re leaving" Zachary quickly pulled Alice back to the car, turning it around and heading down


    the mountain


    Meanwhile, Robin drove Rowan''s Hummer with Vera teside him, leaving Dawnspire Heights Estates. It wasn''t until they reached the base of the mountain that Vera finally snapped out of her daze. She looked at Robin curiously


    "I have to ask-why is Daphine so respectful toward your And even Rowan, her top enforcer?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 I''m No Gentleman


    Chapter 53 I''m No Gentleman


    s


    Robin smirked. "Daphne is in my service, so naturally, she and her team should treat me with respect."


    Veraughed out loud at Robin''s serious tone.


    "Robin, you lie so well-were you an acting major back in college? Haha!"


    Robin shook his head in exasperation. I don''t understand. Why is it that whenever I''m honest, you women never seem to believe me? "What''s wrong with this world? Do I really have to be full of lies for you to think I''m telling the truth?"


    Vera pointed at Robin''s innocent-looking face,ughing so hard she was almost in tears.


    "Is it really that funny? Don''tugh too hard or you''ll pass out!" Robin muttered, shaking his head.


    "Fine, don''t believe me if you don''t want to! I''m hungry anyway. Let''s grab some breakfast across from that steakhouse up ahead."


    Vera managed to calm herself, wiping her tears ofughter. "Alright, I''ll stop teasing you.


    "Oh, by the way, did you hear? Alice''s grandfather ising back in a few days."


    Robin nced at her, unconcerned. "So? What''s that got to do with me?"


    "You really don''t want to see him, huh?" Vera asked, testing his reaction.


    "Not at all," Robin replied with a dismissive snort.


    Vera watched him for a long moment, then let out a knowing chuckle.


    Robin nced down the road and saw a long line forming in front of a small street stall across from the steakhouse, where people were buying doughnuts and pancakes. "It''s been ages since I''ve had doughnuts," Robin said, visibly excited


    He''d noticed the stall the night before and had been looking forward to it.


    "Are you going to eat that stuff?" Vera wrinkled her nose. "I wouldn''t touch it. It''s junk food


    Lin said m


    "Fine, have it your way. More for me!" parking the car in the park.


    He jumped out and strode across the street, eager to get his hands on some breakfast, The ce was bustling.


    It was already 8:30 AM, but there was still a long line of people waiting for a hot breakfast.


    Most of the customers were office workers and people from the surrounding area, all waiting patiently to get a taste of the famous doughnuts and pancakes from this popr stall. Robin eavesdropped on the conversations of the people ahead of him.


    Chapter 53 I''m No Gentleman.


    5 Free Cont


    They were full of enthusiastic praise for the stall''s doughnuts, describing them as bothrge and delicious.


    It was no surprise that the stall was so popr.


    Judging by the length of the line, it looked like it would take another ten minutes or so before it was his turn.


    But the thought of biting into that crispy doughnut and hot hash browns made the wait worth it.


    Meanwhile, Vera sat in the car, watching Robin stand in line with a bemused smile.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was all this trouble really worth it, just for some doughnuts, pancakes, and hash browns?


    Especially on such a cold morning?


    He lived in the most luxurious mansion in Harmonfield, yet here he was, willing to wait in a long line for a breakfast that cost a few dors. This


    is guy was something else.


    Was this doughnut really that good?


    As she thought about it, a memory surfaced.


    It had been years since she''d tasted a doughnut, its crispy exterior giving way to a soft, fragrant interior.


    Thest time she''d had one was with her mother, years ago.


    Suddenly, the memory of that vor, so strongly associated with her mother, awakened a deep craving within her.


    A little nostalgic, she sent Robin a text, asking him to bring an extra order back for her.


    Robin continued to wait in line for nearly 15 minutes, and soon he was close to the front.. Only five people were left.


    Just as he was picturing the taste of the doughnut, amotion broke out.


    Arge, stocky man suddenly cut into the line, shoving past people to push himself in front of Robin. He grabbed a young woman in a id skirt and started groping her. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" the girl yelled, struggling as the contents of her bag spilled onto the ground.


    At first, Robin thought they might be a couple, but the girl''s cry made it clear.


    They didn''t know each other at all.


    And yet, there he was, harassing her right out in the open as it were the most normal thing in the world


    Robin noticed the papers scattered on the ground.


    It was the job application documents for the Dunns Group and the girl''s personal resume.


    Chapter 5 I''m No Gentleman


    The disturbance had cruched some of her faterials underfoot


    She was clearly on her way to an intere


    h


    Tether por Robin said sharply, in good mood evaporating


    The stock men looked terer has shoulder at Robin, not loosening his grip on the girl.


    Mind your team ferness, idiot Get lost, unless you''re looking for trouble!"


    Robin ced a firm found on the man''s shoulder. I said, let her go."


    The man red, "Who the hell are you to butt in? She she''s my wife. I can do what I want with her!"


    "I don''t care who she is to you. You''re ruining my mood so now I''m involved." Robin grabbed the man and yanked him out of line.


    Seeing someone intervene, the girl quickly hid behind Robin. I don''t know him!" she whispered.


    Everyone in line stared in surprise.


    They recognized the stocky man as a local thug


    While Robin was taller than him, his slim build didn''t exactly scream tough guy"


    The thug sneered, twisting his face into a smug expression.


    "Kid, did 1 hear that right? You really want to pick a fight with me?"


    Robin''s face remained nk. That''s right. I don''t like your attitude"


    "Now, apologize to thedy and get lost-before I lose my patience." Casps rippled through the crowd.


    Was this young man actually daring to threaten the thug?


    Wasn''t he just asking for trouble?


    The girl looked up at Robin, worried that he might get hurt on her ount. "Forget it. Ell just leave don''t need the doughnut that badly"


    The thugughed, scanning the crowd smugly.


    This littledy isn''tining. So why don''t you stop asking for trouble?


    Robin let out a mocking chuckle. "If there''s trouble. I like to find it."


    The thug''s face twisted in rage. "You wanna die, kid? Alright, let me show you what happens when you mess with met


    He raised his fist and lunged at Robin.


    The line in front of the doughnut stand


    snake.


    3.5


    Chapter 53 I''m No Gentleman


    Everyone was suddenly hyper-aware of Robin''s situation.


    A tense silence fell over the scene, no one daring to make a sound, let alone intervene,


    After all, who wants to end up with a face full of knuckles just for trying to help?


    Robin watched the thug''s punche toward him, shaking his head slightly


    With a swift motion, he pped the man across the face


    Smack! The sound was sharp and clear.


    The force of Robin''s blowunched the chubby man off his feet.


    He tumbled through the air like a ragdoll, crashing onto the curb a good ten to 13 feet away.


    Dazed, hey there, seeing stars.


    He never expected this slim young man to pack such a punch.


    The girl in the id skirt, along with everyone at the breakfast stall, stared in astonishment.


    The fight they''d feared hadn''t happened.


    Instead, Robin had sent the thug flying with a single p.


    The crowd broke into cheers.


    "Wow! That guy''s incredible!"


    "He pped that thug into next week! So satisfying!"


    "I thought that thug was supposed to be tough, but he''s just a loser!"


    A group of young office workersughed, while an elderly man nearby nodded knowingly.


    "It''s not that the thug''s weak, but it''s that young man who''s the real deal.


    "Look at that ruffian. All those muscles are clearly well-trained. Three or five young people would have a hard time beating him."


    He paused, looking at the others. "Would you dare to meddle in this?"


    Several young


    young men shook their heads, blushing. "Not a chance!" they admitted.


    Conversations about Robin''s behavior rippled through the crowd.


    Just then, Alice Miller and Zachary happened to drive by.


    "Ah. Sidney, isn''t that Robin?" Alice eximed, pointing "Looks like he''s fighting again. This kid is a real god of war, always starting trouble wherever he goes." Zachary chuckled. "I really admire him," he said sarcastically. "Besides fighting, what else can he do?"


    Chapter 58 I''m No Gentleman


    Alice shook her head disdainfully. "Imagine fighting ov


    "How utterly low-ss and vulgar. Let''s go, Sidney. I fe


    "Wait a minute, Zachary said, pulling the car over.


    "Let''s see how this ends.


    "I bet that ck fat guy is no good either, probably the


    "Robin''s probably in trouble again."


    AON


    10 Sat, Nov 16


    Chapter 54 A Habit of Beating Up Thugs

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 A Habit of Beating Up Thugs


    Alice scoffed, "He''s probably just venting his frustration from earlier at Dawnspire Heights. All that pent-up anger finally came out here." Zachary paused for a moment, thenughed mockingly. "Didn''t Mr. Barrett say he lives in Vi One?


    "For someone who can supposedly afford a mansion like that, lining up to buy fried dough at this stall? This guy is hrious." Alice sighed, looking at Robin with a pitying expression.


    "Maybe breaking off the engagement really hit him hard. That''s why he keeps lying and pretending to be someone he''s not.


    "I think he''s just trying to prove himself to me to show me he can ''live well'' and ''be impressive.''


    "But it''s pointless. We''re from different worlds. We''ll never be on the same level."


    "I mean, really. For him to pretend to own Vi One at Dawnspire Heights... how sad.


    "There''s nothing I can do for someone so shallow. Watching him try so hard just makes me feel sorry for him."


    Zachary chuckled. "Alice, there''s no need to feel anything for a guy like that. Just sit back and enjoy the show."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Robin was standing over the stocky man, who looked up at him, trembling.


    "D-Don''t... don''te any closer. Don''t hit me again..."


    Robin raised an eyebrow.


    "Didn''t you say something about how you won''t get hurt if you don''t ask for it?


    "It was me asking for it! It was all my fault!" The man stammered, begging for mercy.


    He could tell that if he kept up his tough act, this young guy in front of him would beat him to a pulp.


    Robin sneered. "Get lost."


    With a swift kick, he sent the man flying back seven or eight feet.


    Robin''s kick sent the chubby man flying backward,nding hard 20 feet away.


    After struggling to get up, the man scrambled to his feet and fled, fear recing his initial bluster.


    The crowd erupted in apuse andughter.


    "Good job! Well done!"


    "Young man, that was impressive!"


    "Someone needs to teach thugs like him a lesson!"


    "Hey, buddy. Are you a professional fighter?"


    "At first, I thought you''d be in trouble!"


    "Young man, that guy you just hit is trouble around here. Be careful, he mighte back for revenge.


    His name''s Tucker Holmes, and nobody messes with him. They say his brother works for Dawnspire Security Company-those guys are serious."


    "Yeah. No one around here dares cross him. He''s got connections with Mr. Barrett at Dawnspire Security."


    "You should probably get going. It looks like it''s your first time at this stall, so don''t hang around too long and risk more trouble."


    Robin gave a faint smile, not bothered at all.


    The girl in the id skirt walked up to him, gratitude written on her face. "Thank you for helping me."


    Robin noticed the crumpled resume in her hands. "Hurry up and print another copy. You should still have time."


    The girl shook her head. "I think I''m already toote.


    "The Dunn Group has tons of applicants, all with really impressive resumes.


    "Even if I rush over now, I doubt I''ll get the job."


    Robin looked her in the eye, his expression steady. "How can you be so sure if you don''t even try?


    "Go now, and you might actually seed."


    She hesitated, then smiled shyly. "Alright, I''ll take your advice and give it a shot."


    After a pause, her cheeks turned slightly pink, but she boldly continued, "My name''s Rosalie Grant. Could I add you on WhatsApp? If I get the job, I''d love to treat you to a meal!" Robin smiled faintly. "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it. Just go to your interview."


    "But..." She hesitated again. "I just... really want to thank you. Can''t I treat you to dinner sometime?"


    Robin shook his head. "No need. If we''re meant to meet again, we will."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Disappointed, Rosalie gave him onest look.


    Seeing that he was serious about not exchanging contact information, she reluctantly gave up.


    As she walked away, she felt a strange feeling growing in her heart.


    She knew she was attractive-certainly not breathtaking, but beautiful enough.


    At school and even after entering the workforce, men often went out of their way to ask for her contact info.


    But this man who had helped her just now shrugged it off as nothing.


    And when she tried to add him on WhatsApp, he refused.


    He really was... different.


    Watching Robin''s clear, unbothered gaze, Rosalie could tell he wasn''t putting on an act.


    She sighed and walked toward the bus stop.


    In the car, Alice watched with a smirk.


    "Robin, even if you''re refusing other girls because of me, don''t expect me to be moved by it.


    "You''ll never understand. We''re from twopletely different worlds."


    After Rosalie left, Robin finally reached the front of the line.


    He ordered four doughnuts, four pancakes, and a bowl of hash browns, then got an extra order to bring back for Vera.


    Robin had just settled down to enjoy his hard-won breakfast.


    He''d only managed a few bites when he noticed Tucker storming back across the street.


    And this time, he wasn''t alone.


    A


    group of seven or eight tough-looking characters followed close behind, their expressions promising trouble. Clearly, Tucker hadn''t let things go.


    He was back for revenge, and he''d brought backup.


    Pointing at Robin, Tucker barked to the lead thug, "Jasper, that''s the punk who hit me. Teach him a lesson!"


    Jasper, a hulking brute, sized up Robin''s slim frame with a sneer. "This guy? He''s the one who took you down?" Tucker spat, "Don''t underestimate him, Jasper. The punk''s got moves; he''s trained."


    "Trained?" Jasper scoffed. "Doesn''t mean squat. Real power is what matters."


    Tucker curled his lip and gestured at Robin. "Hey, tough guy! Let''s see you act all big and bad now!"


    Jasper stepped forward, ring at Robin. "Someone like you? I could break you with one punch.


    "I''ve been out on the streets with Mr. Barrett for years, and I''ve rarely seen anyone as weak as you. "Honestly, beating you up would be embarrassing.


    "But if you grovel at my feet and beg for mercy, I might just consider letting you off easy."


    The crowd at the stall began murmuring in concern.


    The name "Jasper Dean" was well-known in this area.


    He was always dropping Logan''s name, reminding everyone that the head of Dawnspire Security was his boss.


    He built his reputation by constantly bragging about his past with Logan.


    This association with the infamous Logan allowed him to gather a crew and intimidate others in the area.


    Essentially, he was using Logan''s fame to make a name for himself.


    The small-time thugs around here were all eager to work for Jasper,rgely because of his supposed connection to Logan.


    Of course, the reality was that Logan had no idea who Jasper was.


    "Tucker, once I''ve knocked this guy out, send me the two thousand dors you promised," Jasper said with a smug grin.


    He then patted Tucker on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be over in seconds!"


    Now the onlookers were really starting to worry.


    Robin had managed to take down Tucker on his own, but this was different.


    How could he take on a whole gang?


    Plus, the rumors said Jasper was backed by Logan.


    Crossing Logan was a bad idea, especially with Violetcrest International backing him.


    It could lead to serious trouble.


    In Harmonfield, Violetcrest International was a force to be reckoned with, practically untouchable.


    Someone in the crowd spoke up, trying to warn Robin.


    "Young man, just go. Otherwise, you''re going to get hurt. Jasper here is one of Mr. Barrett''s guys."


    "Yeah, buddy, you''ve messed with the wrong people. Don''t try to take them on."


    "These guys are the local bullies around here."


    "They walk all over everyone because they think Mr. Barrett is their big boss."


    ...


    Robin nced at the well-meaning bystanders and gave a small nod. "It''s fine. I''ve got a habit of beating up thugs."


    Jasper strode over to Robin and kicked over his table.


    "Think you''re tough, huh? Messing with my crew? You got a death wish!


    "Two grand. Get on your knees and hand it over. Then maybe, just maybe, I''ll let you walk away. Otherwise..."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 This Guy Is Unstoppable!


    "Otherwise? Otherwise what?" Robin sneered, and with one swift kick, he sent Jasper flying.


    "D*mn it! I can''t even eat a doughnut without running into some pests!"


    He nced down. "Now, lick up the hash browns and doughnuts off the ground!"


    Jasper was sprawled on the pavement, stunned by Robin''s kick.


    Tucker was frozen in shock as well.


    He hadn''t expected Jasper to be taken down before he even had a chance to fight back.


    The crowd around Robin immediately backed away, fearful that the fight would escte and pull them in.


    A wave of fear washed over the onlookers as they witnessed a chilling sight.


    Jasper''s seven or eight thugs had brandished their knives, the gleaming des catching the light.


    They stood poised, ready to unleash a flurry of steel upon Robin at any moment.


    No matter how good a fighter Robin was, there was no way he could take on a group of knife-wielding thugs. Some of the people who had previously advised Robin to walk away started to chuckle at his predicament. "Sigh, that kid''s too cocky. He just doesn''t listen to reason. Some people only learn when they hit a wall." "Heh, young people these days, so clueless."


    "You guys just don''t get it. If he''s standing his ground, he must have the skills to back it up. Clearly, he''s not afraid of these thugs."


    ...


    The crowd was divided in their opinions.


    To them, it didn''t really matter who won.


    They were just here to watch the drama unfold.


    None of them would step in to help Robin, even though he''d intervened to help someone else.


    "Quit hyping him up! Tucker''s crew are seasoned fighters and they brawl with knives all the time."


    "Yeah, look at that kid. He''s tall and skinny. No way he can take on all of them."


    "True enough. Compared to those thugs, the kid doesn''t have much of a presence."


    Watching from a distance, Alice and Zachary exchanged a look and shared a smug grin.


    Alice shook her head with disdain. "Honestly, seeing Robin like this just makes me speechless.


    "He''s a grown man, yet all he does is fight, fight, fight.


    "People from the lower ss only know how to use their fists, never their brains.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to watch this anymore. Just seeing him act like this makes me sick."


    However, Zachary was still intrigued.


    "Hold on, Alice. I want to see how this turns out.


    "I just love watching this guy make a fool of himself. Haha...


    "Robin''s either causing trouble or on his way to cause it!


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s only stirring things up because he knows we''re watching."


    Alice nodded, "Of course he knows.


    "He saw our car back at Dawnspire Heights.


    "If he didn''t know I was watching, maybe he wouldn''t be acting so recklessly right now.


    "He''s just putting on a show for me, trying to look brave. Ha...


    "I don''t believe he can take on a dozen men by himself."


    "Did you hear Jasper? He said he works for Logan.


    "I''d like to see if Robin would dare to make a move if Logan himself showed up."


    Zachary scoffed. "Who knows? This guy''s reckless enough to try anything.


    "Honestly, Alice, he must really be in love with you-lovesick, even.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, Alice. Just go through with the engagement and be done with it."


    Alice gave him a yful p on the arm. "Stop talking nonsense! I''d never be with someone as low-ss as Robin.


    "Being with someone so uncivilized would be a nightmare!"


    While Alice and Zachary mocked Robin from a distance, Jasper''s gang of thugs had already started swinging their knives at him.


    Yet, after a chaotic flurry of strikes, they were shocked to realize they hadn''t even touched him.


    Instead, a few of them had identally injured each other.


    They had assumed that with their numbers and weapons, taking down an unarmed man would be easy.


    But despite their best efforts, they hadn''t managed toy a finger on Robin.


    Watching from a distance, Tucker was bbergasted.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The onlookers, who had expected Robin to be covered in cuts by now, watched in awe.


    But Robin moved calmly among the shing des as if he were strolling in a park.


    It was like the knives and threats were nothing but thin air.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    "How are they not hitting him?"


    "All these guys are swinging at him, but it''s like nothing''s happening. He''s walking around as if they''re not even there."


    "Amazing...


    "1


    The crowd buzzed with shock.


    To them, the scene was surreal.


    A single person surrounded by seven or eight knife-wielding thugs ...


    Even if he didn''t fight back, the intimidation alone should be overwhelming.


    Had they just seen a phantom?


    Jasper and his men swung their des for a full two or three minutes.


    By the end, they were all panting and drenched in sweat, but they still hadn''t touched Robin.


    Robin shook his head with a smirk. "Tough guys? Please. Keep ying this game, and you''ll end up dead in a ditch."


    It was a tant insult.


    The thugs, now exhausted and humiliated, gritted their teeth andunched onest desperate attack.


    But again, they achieved nothing.


    After another few minutes, they werepletely spent, gasping for air and too tired to keep going.


    From his vantage point, Tucker was starting to panic.


    Jasper''s men were some of the best he knew.


    And yet, after all this, they hadn''t even scratched Robin. They''d only managed to wear themselves out.


    He stared at Robin''s calm expression. A cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    Had they run into a real master?


    If that were the case, things were about to get ugly.


    The thought sent a chill down Tucker''s spine, and he instinctively took a few steps back.


    Seeing that Jasper''s gang was exhausted, Robin grinned.


    "Now that you''re all out of steam, it''s my turn."


    In a sh, he darted forward. Before Jasper and his men knew what was happening, each of them was struck down, clutching their chests as they crumpled to the ground. They writhed in pain, gasping for air.


    Meanwhile, the crowd continued to specte about whether Robin would survive this confrontation.


    But the fight was over.


    Robin had won decisively with an overwhelming disy of skill.


    "My God... I think we just witnessed a true master in action!"


    "This young man is incredible. No wonder he looked so calm the whole time."


    "That was the most impressive thing I''ve seen in my life."


    ...


    The crowd gaped at the scene,pletely awestruck by Robin''s abilities.


    None of them had actually seen how he''d taken Jasper''s gang down.


    A few young office workers were practically bowing to Robin in admiration.


    "This guy is amazing! He took down a whole group of armed thugs by himself!"


    "I''d love to get to know him. Think he''d give us the time of day?"


    The people who had believed in Robin from the start stood a little taller, pounding their chests proudly as if they''d fought alongside him.


    "See? Told you he''de out on top! Now you know what a real fighter looks like!"


    "Exactly, you called it. You''ve got a good eye!"


    "This young man... he''s something else! He''s definitely a master!"


    But in the distance, Alice frowned in annoyance, her brows knitted.


    "Alright, I''ll admit it-he''s pretty good.


    "I thought he''d get a good beating from those guys. But every time, he manages toe out on top. It''s unbelievable."


    Zachary scoffed. "He''s just strong, that''s all. At most, he''s suited to be a thug himself."


    Alice sneered, her eyes shing with disdain. "Let''s go. Watching this brute is disgusting."


    "Wait a second, didn''t Jasper say he works for Logan?" Zachary''s interest was still piqued.


    "Let''s stay and see what happens if Logan actually shows up. I''d love to see how Robin handles that."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Logan Is Like a Brother to Me


    "Wait, why is Vera here?" Alice eximed in surprise as she saw Vera push through the crowd to reach Robin. I''ll go get her.


    Alice opened the car door and made her way over to where Robin and Vera were standing


    Vera had been watching from the car and had seen Robin''s confrontation with Tucker


    She''d assumed that beating Tucker would be the end of it.


    She hadn''t expected the guy to be so vindictive.


    Tucker came back with Jasper and a gang of seven or eight thugs for revenge.


    When she saw the situation escting, she quickly ran over.


    As soon as she reached Robin, Alice pulled her aside.


    "Vera, are you out of your mindtely?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you hanging around with Robin, that walking disaster?"


    Vera smirked. "I''m just curious about the man you called off your engagement with.


    "Thought I''d tag along to check out Vi One at Dawnspire Heights to see what it''s all about"


    Alice shook her head, exasperated. "Did you even get inside the gates? Or were you just standing around outside?


    "I don''t get it, Vera. How can someone as sharp as you believe anything Robin says? He''s a total fraud?"


    Vera sighed. "Alice, do you really hate Robin that much?


    "As far as I know, he''s never actually done anything to hurt you, has he?


    "Alice, listen to me. Robin really is the owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights..."


    "Enough!" Alice cut her off, visibly irritated.


    "Vera, how could you be so gullible to believe anything that man says?


    "Dawnspire Heights Vi One is a legend in Harmonlied!


    "People like Shirley and Daphne, who have insane wealth and influence, can''t even buy that ce.


    "And you think Robin, some nobody with no background, actually owns it? Do you even hear yourself?


    Vera gave a small shrug. "Alright, Alice. I''ve told you as your best friend; believe it or not, that''s up to you Just remember, don''t me me one day if the truth cones out."


    1


    175


    10:11


    10 11 Sat, Nov 16 UL


    Chapter 56 Logan Is Like a Brother to Me


    s


    Seeing Alice''s look of contempt. Vera added. "You think I''m naive enough to be deceived by him? Fine.


    "But if that''s true, what about Ms. Dunn and Ms. West? They''re two of the most brilliant women in Harmonfield. Are you saying they''re idiots too?"


    Alice rolled her eyes in frustration. "I don''t want to hear anymore! You''re hopeless!


    "Every time I see that guy pretending to be rich, it just makes me sick!"


    "Fine, if Robin''s right, then think whatever you want-whatever makes you happy," Vera said with a soft scoff, shaking her head. She continued. "Suit yourself, Alice.


    "One day, if you find out that the person you look down on is someone you can never measure up to, I wonder how you''ll feel." Alice sighed, looking at Vera. "Vera, you poor thing... It''s my fault for dragging you into this mess. Robin is such a scumbag!" Just then, Zachary walked over. "Alice, Mr. Liam is waiting for us at the Mugshot Caf¨¦ on Ridge Road. Let''s


    Turning to Vera, he added, "Come on, Vera. Come with us. Stop tagging along with Robin.


    "Don''t you see, Vera?


    "He''s dragging you down with him. You both are hanging around in ces like this with a bunch of street thugs.... Zachary''s words quickly sparked irritation in the crowd, who began to murmur angrily, "Who''re you calling street thugs?" Seeing that things could turn ugly, Alice grabbed his arm and quickly led him away.


    Meanwhile, Robin walked over to Jasper, who was still on the ground and nted his foot firmly on Jasper''s chest.


    "Before you leave, you''re going to lick all the doughnuts and hash browns off the ground."


    Then he looked over at Tucker, who was standing off to the side, visibly shaken. "You! Ger over here!" Tucker was filled with regret.


    If he''d known Robin was this skilled, he never would''ve wasted money calling in Jasper and his gang.


    Seeing Robin''s otherworldly strength, he realized that even bringing dozens of men wouldn''t make a difference.


    His legs wobbling, Tucker staggered over to Robin and dropped to his knees. T''m sorry, sir. It was all my fault. I didn''t see who I was dealing with. Please show inercy and spare me..


    TH


    pay for any damages! And I swear you''ll never see me on this street again."


    1611 Sat, 1x 15 U


    Chapter 56 Logan Is Like a Brother to Me


    .90%1


    s


    While Tucker was ok to beg for forgiveness, Jasper, still pinned under Robin''s foot, remained defiant.


    He rugged to lift his head and red up at Robin. "Kid, sure, you can fight. But so what?


    "You think you can get far in this world just by throwing punches?


    Rn chuckled "Ohe Have some wise words for me, huh? Go ahead. I''m all ears. Scare me if you can."


    Jasper, gritting his teeth, sneered. "You ever heard of Logan from Dawnspire Security?


    "Logan is like a brother to me. You''ll regret this trust me!"


    Redan had expected Jasper to pull the "Logan card."


    Jasper''s mention of Logan sent a hush over the crowd.


    People instinctively stepped hack, eager to avoid getting caught in the crossfire of whatever was about to happen.


    In Harmonfield, anyone who didn''t know Logan of Dawnspire Security was probably new in town.


    Ever since Violettrest International took over Harmonfield, Dawnspire Security''s two stars, Rowan and Logan, had be household names.


    When Daphine fint came to Harmonfield, she''d shed with the infamous mob boss Rygar to secure control of Dawnspire Mountain and its surrounding areas. Violeterest International won that turf war,rgely thanks to Rowan.


    Logan was his right-hand man.


    Under Logan''s management, Dawnspire Heights Estates had be a fortress; no one dared cause trouble there.


    Logan was a legend on Dawnspire Mountain. His name was known by all.


    So when Jasper dropped Logan''s name, the crowd couldn''t help but tense up.


    This was more than a simple street fight now,


    Logan represented a force far beyond mere fists.


    He was backed by Violeterest International, a power that even the feared Rygar respected.


    Messing with Logan would be like sticking your hand in a ho''s nest.


    Though some onlookers felt sorry for Robin, none of them dared to warn him to back off


    They didn''t want to risk getting on Logan''s bad side for a stranger''s sake.


    Seeing the effect of Logan''s name on the crowd, Jasper confidence grew,


    Still under Robin''s foot, bis attitude shifted from fear to cocky.


    Chapter 56 Logan Is Like a Brother to Me


    He straightened up as best as he could..


    He sneered, "Kid, now you get it. Let me go.


    "Then get down on your knees and apologize.


    "Maybe I''ll just rough you up a bit and let you off."


    Robin looked at him with mild amusement.


    +5 Free


    Coins


    Clearly, Jasper had been using Logan''s name to bully others for a while and was enjoying the perks that came with it.


    "Oh, so you''re really Logan''s gang?" Robin said, stepping back and exchanging a nce with Vera, who gave him a wry smile.


    Jasper, finally free, scrambled to his feet. "So you''re scared now? Ha!"


    Robin shook his head. "Not scared. I just don''t get why Logan is supposed to be so terrifying."


    Jasper bristled, his face twisted with rage. "Kid! How dare you insult my brother Logan? Are you asking for death?"


    Robin calmly pulled out his phone. "Rowan, tell Logan to get over here. His brother is saying he wants to kill me. I''m at the doughnut stand opposite Crown & Sage Dining." The crowd gasped.


    Could it be... that Robin actually knew Rowan and Logant


    Would Logan reallye here?


    Jasper flinched, fear shing in his eyes for a moment.


    Could this guy really be connected to Logan?


    But then he scoffed, convincing himself it was impossible.


    No Robin could talk to Rowan like that-this had to be an act.


    way


    "Ha! You''re such a fake, Jasper sneered.


    "You think someone like you can just call Mr. Barrett, and he''lle running?"


    Robin smiled. "Three minutes. If Logan doesn''t show up, Rowan will.


    "And when they do, don''t wet your pants, alright?"


    Jasper''s confidence faltered as he looked at Robin''s calm expression.


    Could he really be dealing with someone connected?


    The crowd watched in stunned silence, emotions running high.


    10:11 Sat Nov 16 6


    Chapter 56 Logan Is Like a

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 Facing the Real Deal


    Chapter 57 Facing the Real Deal


    Vera looked around and couldn''t help butugh.


    Being with Robin made the world feel a lot more interesting.


    She nced at Robin''s expression and burst intoughter again.


    "Alice said you''re a walking disaster, and it''s true-you can start a fight just trying to eat a doughnut Hahaha.


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands, ignoring her,


    Vera nced at Jasper and the others, snorted, and said, "You bunch of losers, do you really think it''s funny to bully people? Looks like you''ve finally met your match today!


    "Do you even know who he is? Rowan and Logan would hold his shoes for him! And you dare to say you''re Logan''s friend in front of him? That''s basically asking for trouble!" Jasper felt uneasy, and Vera''s words made him even more anxious. "Is he really one of Rowan''s or Logan''s people?"


    Vera turned to the doughnut stand, bought two orders of doughnuts, and handed one to Robin.


    "Robin, while you were fighting with them just now, Alice and Zachary were watching the whole thing"


    Robin took a bite of his doughnur. "So what?"


    Vera wanted to share what Alice had said but found it boring and dropped it


    "Alice''s grandpa returned so quickly because his health is bad. The doctor says he only has six months left.


    "When the Millers heard this news, the rtives and shareholders up top started plotting to fight over the control of the Miller Group,


    "Alice''s been eager to sign an investment deal for the Eastvale Ecological Project because she wants to secure the chairwoman position of the Miller Group.


    "If she can''t improve thepany''s performance soon, her aunt, uncle, and some major shareholders might turn against her."


    Robin looked at Vera, confused. "What are you telling me all this for?"


    Vera paused for a moment. "It''s really not that important. Forget it."


    Just then, two Hummers sped in from the direction of Dawnspire Mountain! They had the Dawnspire Security Company logo prominently disyed.


    The neers were none other than Rowan and Logan.


    Robin checked his watch-three minutes, not a second more.


    T


    10.11 Sat, Nov 16


    Chapter 57 Facing the Real Deal


    Rowan had been at the Dawnspire Mountain vi.


    s


    After receiving Robin''s call, he immediately drove over with Logan, not daring to waste a moment.


    The two Hummers, marked with the Dawnspire Mountain vi insignia, screeched to a halt in front of the doughnut stand, their tires screeching against the ground. Rowan and Logan jumped out of the cars and rushed toward Robin.


    "Whoa? Rowan and Logan are here!"


    "Oh my gosh, this guy really has some clout! Just one call and he actually got them to show up!"


    The crowd around them gasped in surprise, watching Rowan and Logan arrive in under three minutes.


    The way they looked at Robin now was filled with awe!


    Jasper trembled at the sight..


    He never imagined that after pretending to be connected to Logan and scamming money in this area, he''d actually run into the real deal today!


    "Did you see that? Rowan and Logan actually look scared of him!"


    "This kid must be a big shot!"


    At that moment, Robin''s status stunned everyone in line for doughnuts.


    Those who had been trying to keep their distance suddenly felt utterly ashamed..


    After Rowan and Logan got out with six imposing bodyguards, they quickly approached Robin. They stood at attention, respectfully saying. "Mr. Ramsey!" Everyone watching was once again in shock.


    These tough characters looked fearsome to others and were so humble in front of Robin.


    It was clear that Robin''s status was much higher than Rowan and Logan''s!


    "Today is really an eye-opener! Rowan, this elusive figure, is actually respecting him!"


    "Looks like Jasper and Tucker are finished today!"


    "Bragging about being Logan''s friend, and he runs into the real deal-now that''s interesting!"


    "Did you see him shaking?"


    Jasper fell down,pletely terrified and unable to speak.


    He knew all too well that the people under Violeterest International were not average street thugs.


    Using their name for illegal activities would definitely get him in deep trouble!


    Tucker, seeing this scene, was already preparing to sneak away, quietly backing off.


    Chapter 57 Facing the Real Deal


    If Logan asked about what had happened, he couldn''t escape.


    This was no simple fight; it could cost him his life!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan, heh, who exactly are you hanging out with?" Robin said with a cold smile.


    "Just ran into Austin at the vi entrance, and now I find one of your friends here.


    "Harassing girls all morning-what kind of people are these?"


    Logan felt a wave of panic at Robin''s words.


    If Daphne found out, he''d be finished!


    "Mr. Ramsey, I swear, he''s not my friend! This jerk''s just using my name to scam people!"


    "You handle it yourself, Robin nodded.


    90%1


    +5 Free Cons


    "Who the hell do you think you are, calling yourself my friend? Are you tired of living?!" Logan kicked Jasper in the face, filled with rage.


    Jasper was stunned by the impact.


    Logan and his bodyguards didn''t hold back like Robin had; they looked ready to tear him apart.


    Jasper nced at Robin, aware that this guy was real. He scrambled to Robin''s feet, pleading. "Mr. Ramsey, I was blind! Please spare me! I swear I won''t do it again! "Didn''t you just tell me to lick the doughnut off the ground? I''ll do it right now!"


    with that. Jasper dropped to the ground, licking up the previously spilled doughnut and food like a dog


    Once he finished, he crawled over to Robin and Logan, saying, "Mr. Barrett, please spare me! I promise I won''t ever do it again."


    Logan replied coldly, "Do you really think offending Mr. Ramsey means I can let you off the hook?


    "If I let you go, how will I show my face in Harmonfield again?


    "Come on, kid, you should''ve thought about the consequences before you did this!


    "That means death!


    "Take him out and get rid of him!" Logan ordered his men.


    Two bodyguards immediately covered Jasper''s mouth, threw a sack over him, and dragged him into a van that had just arrived.


    Then, Logan turned to Tucker and the others, "You guys, get over here! Run to the top of Dawnspire Mountain in ten minutes! If even one of you is missing it won''t just be a beating: it''ll be death!" Tucker and the others didn''t dare to TUIL


    Logan meant every word, if they ran, it would definitely be a death sentence.


    Chapter 57 Facing the Real Deal


    After all this, Logan bows before Robin, saying. Please punish me, Mr. Ramsey


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene!


    One of Violeterest International''s tough guys, Logan, actually bows before Robin!


    Just how impressive was this kid''s status to make them act like this?


    < 90%


    Free


    "Get up; it''s not entirely your fault. Let''s move on from this, Robin said, finishing hisst bite of doughnut.


    He pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands and walked towards the van.


    Vera was also shocked by what she had just witnessed.


    She had thought Rowan and Logan were just being respectful to Robin.


    She never expected their demeanor would surpass Daphne''s standing before them!


    Who exactly was Robin!


    What kind of terrifying background did he have?


    Otherwise, how could these once-feared big shots in Harmonfield be so humble and scared in front of him?


    As she watched Robin''s ordinary figure, her heart raced.


    "Robin, wait! Can you show a little decorum? I''m still behind you, and you''re walking so fast! Oh no, my heel came


    Vera twisted her ankle and fell to the ground.


    Robin ignored her and continued walking toward the van.


    Jerk! You have no idea how to treat ady. Vera, furious, took off her shoe and threw it at Robin


    Robin didn''t even turn around; he felt something flying towards him from behind.


    With a flick of his arm, he sent Vera''s shoe flying


    It arced through the air,nding more than ten meters away in a ditch.


    "Hey? What the heck! You actually knocked my shoe away!


    Vera immediately sprang to her feet and chased after it barefoot.


    As she ran, she fumed, "Robin, you jerk!"


    Chapter 58 The Price of Misjudgment

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 The Price of Misjudgment


    Vera scrambled into the car, afraid that Robin would drive off without her.


    "Ugh, seriously? My shoe heel broke, and you can''t even help me out a bit?"


    Robin shot a nce at her bare foot, raising an eyebrow "Why are you still wearing the other shoe?"


    "Uh!" Vera frozen for a moment and looked down at her feet.


    This guy doesn''t care that I''ve been walking barefoot in this cold. Instead of showing some concern, he points out something so trivialt That the heck!


    Doesn''t my beauty even slightly attract you?


    "Ah!" Realizing this, Vera suddenly shouted.


    She was nearly losing it and flung off her other shoe in frustration.


    Robin shrugged. "You sure have a temper."


    With a stomp on the gas, he sped toward Ridge Road''s Four Seas Entertainment World.


    Vera exhaled sharply,forting herself that getting upset with this kind of guy only hurt herself.


    "Hey, there''s an Oasis za across from the Four Seas Entertainment World."


    Robin nced over at Vera. "What are you getting at?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She pointed at her shoe. "I mean, I can''t show up at Knox''s ce wearing your man shoes, right?


    "By the time we arrive, it''ll probably be close to lunchtime.


    "We should buy a pair of shoes first before heading to the Davidsons''s Entertainment World. Robin nodded. "Sounds good. I''m not keen on dragging around a woman wearing slippers." Just then, his phone rang-it was Shirley,


    "Robin, tomorrow morning, the Dunn Group is holding the on-site signing event for the Eastvale Ecological Project. You''ve got to be there."


    I''m not getting involved with your Dunn Group business," Robin replied tly.


    Shirley continued, "We''ve established an Eastside Project Development Company, and I''ve announced you as the president


    "Tomorrow at nine, the board members and executive of the newpany will hold their first meeting in Conference Room No. Fat the Dunn Group. You can''t oss it


    You want me to be the president of the developmentpany? Ms. Dunn, you''re joking. I don''t know the first thing about this, and besides, I don''t


    Chapter 58 The Price of Misjudgment


    5 Free Coins


    0+50


    "It''s fine. You won''t have to do anything. I''m the vice president; I''ll handle everything while you just show


    000


    "But you have to do this, President."


    "Why? Are you doing this to make me look good? There''s really no need!" Robin replied with a smile.


    "It''s not just for show, Robin. I really need your help for a while. Shirley''s voice turned almost pleading.


    "I''m under so much pressure right now. After my father got sick, I took over the Dunn Group, and it''s been chaotic.


    "My grandfather is aging, and his health is deteriorating. Many people are watching us closely.


    "I need you to help me out for a bit.


    "Recently, the Hamiltons have been making moves that are basically aimed at us.


    "By publicly sabotaging Liam''s contract, you''ve kicked off a direct conflict between the Hamiltons and the Dunns


    "You can''t just stir up trouble and then run away."


    Robin hesitated, "Well... alright. But I''m not going to sit around in an office every day, and I won''t deal with boring business stuff.


    Shirley chuckled quietly. "Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of freedom. You''ll just need to show your face at some necessary asions-like tomorrow''s board meeting; just be there for a bit." Robin pondered momentarily before agreeing, "Fine, since it''s that simple, I''ll be there on time.


    "Wait, don''t hang up yet. I have one more thing." Shirley said, taking a deep breath.


    "Are you free tonight? Come over for dinner. My grandfather wants to invite you over." Robin almost said no.


    But realizing that Drake likely invited him for Timothy''s health issues, he replied, "Okay, but I might be a littlete.


    Shirley sounded genuinely happy on the other end, her voice brightening. "Great! I''ll be waiting for you tonight." Listening to her sweet voice, Robin felt his grip on the steering wheel tremble slightly.


    Wow, this woman has such a lovely voice!


    Am I really trembling?


    Looks like women can really affect myposure!


    "Wow!" Vera observed the entire phone call, astonished


    "Ms. Dunn actually invited you to be the president of the Dunn Group''s Eastvale Development Group!


    10:15 Bat hor 16


    Chapter as The Price of Misjudgment


    Ugh, Robin, so you really are Shirley''s boyfriend


    "Crazy" Bodin toned of the top wanting to one with Ber


    Suddenly, he caught sight of a Toyota V driving by with two sharp orris eyes perring a horn fren


    indde


    He quickly turned to look at the already passing Toying


    TH


    This go told Ists these two were deliberately circling get a better lok at him.


    #he stalking met


    t


    bharat by me


    Hey, Robin, what are you thinking? The Four Seas Entertainment World is ahead, and there''s ans underground parking lot diagonally across Vera reminded him


    At that moment, Robin received a message from the Dark Web Intelligence Center


    "Tracker, the assassin of the Rivers family from Sakurania, Gage Han and Weston re, disciples of the Northern Star Sword School"


    "They''ve been monitored by the Draconia security department upon entry


    Assassin from the Rivers family!


    Looks like these two are here because of the Soul-Eating Charm on Daphne


    After parking in the garage, Vera, still in her slippers, followed Robin into the women''s shoe section on the


    first floor of Oasis za.


    Robin was Jost in thought about the two assassins from the Rivers family when Alice approached him, blocking his path.


    "Robin, are you for real? You''re like a shadow, always showing up wherever I am.


    "Back at the Miller Group building, I clearly told you we''re not on the same level anymore. Our engagement is off, we''re going our separate ways"


    Robin looked at Alice and Zachary, shook his head, and chuckled lightly, toozy to engage with them further. He simply tried to walk past.


    Vera rushed to exin, "Alice, you''re overthinking this. Robin is just here to buy shoes with me. What a coincidence."


    "Vera, don''t make excuses for him. There are plenty of ces to buy shoes; whye to Oasis za?" Alice scoffed.


    "You know we''re meeting Mr. Hamilton at the Mugshot Caf¨¦ in the Oasis za, right? You followed us on purpose, didn''t you? Hat


    "I absolutely detest men who cling on like this!"


    "Oh,e on! He''s really not here to chase after you," Vera shook her head in frustration.


    Chapter 58 The Price of Misjudgment


    Alice looked infuriated, taking two steps forward to block Robin again.


    She pointed at him in front of a crowd of onlookers and dered, "Robin, I would never be interested in loser like you! Please stop bothering me from now on, okay?" Robin gazed at Alice''s overly annoyed expression as if his mere presence was a disgrace to hee


    "Crazy!"


    her.


    Not wanting to waste breath on this foolish woman, Robin tried to sidestep her, but Alice blocked his path.


    "Robin, let me remind you again-a man should know his ce!"


    "Get lost!" Robin shoved past Alice. "You''re really quite sick!"


    "Miss, don''t be upset! I''ve got you covered, let''s go have some fun!" A group of four or five burly men closed in around Alice, pulling her along.


    Alice was momentarily stunned, shouting. "Mr. Gill! Vera!"


    Vera quickly nudged Zachary, "You have to stop them!


    Zachary was also dumbfounded.


    He knew these guys were from the Abyssal Dominion, Shawn Cooper''s crew!


    He still hadn''t paid off the debt he owed them.


    "Vera, they... they''re the Devil''s people!" Zachary said in a panic.


    "Well, we still have to stop them!" Vera dragged Zachary and rushed in front of them. "You guys stop! Let her go!"


    "Damn! We''re having a lucky day today, haha! Come on, let''s take thisdy along too!" One of the guys with yellow hair was Brody Steele. He leered at Vera, an indecent grin spreading across his face.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Saving Face, Losing Ground


    Chapter 59 Saving Face; Losing Ground


    Vera struggled to shake off Brody


    "Let go of me! I swear, if youy a finger on us today, the Devil will chop you to pieces!"


    Brody paused, surprised that this woman knew Shawn''s name.


    But then heughed, thinking, how could Shawn possibly know someone like her?


    "Ha! Nice try, trying to scare me. Go ahead and call him. Let''s see if he even picks up for you!"


    He shoved his phone in front of Vera, disying Shawn''s number.


    "Go on, just hit send, and you''ll connect with Mr. Cooper"


    s


    Seeing the situation before her, Vera realized that without Robin stepping in, there was no way out of this.


    Seeing the nervous expressions on Vera and the others, Brody concluded that what Vera had said earlier was just meant to confuse him. He pressed the call button for Shawn himself.


    On the other end, the Devil''s deep voice came through, "What''s going on? Brody, what the hell are you. calling me for in the middle of the day?


    Brody quickly started buttering him up. "Mr. Cooper, I know you''ve been resting and feeling boredtely, so I thought I''d bring you a couple of pretty girls to chat with. This one says she knows you. Just wanted to confirm.


    He grinned at Vera, "Why don''t you say a few words to Mr. Cooper? Didn''t you say you knew him? Do you think you


    can bluff me! Let''s go. You''reing back with me to serve Mr. Cooper! Or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"


    A few of his buddies moved in to grab Vera and Alice, trying to pull them away.


    In a panic, Vera shouted, "Robin, aren''t you going toe help us?"


    Robin had no intention of getting involved.


    But thinking about how Vera came here with him, he felt a bit responsible.


    He turned and walked up to Brody, snatched the phone away, and said into the mic.


    "The Devil, huh? This is Robin. Are you looking to die?


    On the other end, the Devil''s tone changed instantly. "Mr. Ramsey, I had no idea it was you! Don''t worry. I''ll handle this right away!"


    Robin tossed the phone back into Brody''sp, "Tell Devil to be at the Four Seas Entertainment World in an hour. If he''s even a minutete, I''ll take his life!"


    With that, he turned and walked into the lobby.


    Chapter 59 Saving Face, Losing Ground


    Hearing Robin''s name made Brody''s legs turn to jelly


    s


    On the other end, the Devil shouted, "What the hell. Body? Are you trying to get me killed? Let them go.


    At that moment, m walked in from outside the lobby


    "My Call, Ms. Miller, you got here first. I''ve got something to take care of. Wait for me at the coffee shop on thur second floor in ten minutes?


    After saving that, he hurried inside with a few bodyguards.


    Now wearing a smile, Brody said, "Sorry, this is all a misunderstanding. Ladies, my apologies for the trouble"


    With that, he took off running from Oasis za.


    Alice stood there momentarily, taking a long breath as she admired Liam''s retreating figure until he disappeared into the elevator.


    "Thank goodness Mr. Hamilton showed up in time, or it would''ve been a real mess."


    Zachary puffed up with pride. "Of course! Mr. Hamilton''s name carries weight in Harmonfield. What''s the Devilpared to him?"


    "Let''s hurry to the coffee shop; Mr. Hamilton''s time is valuable," Alice said, ncing at the time and pulling Zachary toward the elevator.


    "Wait a minute! Robin just saved us, and no one even said thank you?" Verained, ring at Alice''s


    hack


    Alice paused, looking toward Robin in the distance, scoffing, "Vera, you''re giving him too much credit. Do you really think the Devil let us go just because of Robin''s name?


    "If Mr. Hamilton hadn''t shown up, you think the Devil''s guys would have let us off the hook? Please, he''s nothing!"


    Vera was left speechless. "Fine, if that''s how you feel."


    Alice noticed Vera''s nk expression and shook her head. "Vera, you''re too far gone. Wake up! One day, when Robin sells you off, you won''t even see iting "Ugh, you should mind your own business."


    With that, she shot onest disappointed nce at Vera and sighed, dragging Zachary toward the elevator.


    Vera red at the two of them and muttered,


    Are you blind or what? Fine, fine, think what you want!"


    After a brief moment of irritation, Vera felt her mood brighten again.


    Alice, I might''ve missed this opportunity if you weren''t so clueless!


    10 15 Sat, Nov 16


    Chapter 59 Saving Face, Losing Ground


    She dashed off in Robin''s direction, "Robin, wait up


    After buying a pair of shoes and checking the time, Ver pointed upstairs, "You''re treating me to dinner. I know this food court has tons of delicious food"


    Rohm gave her a puzzled look. "I''m not really into treading people to meals"


    Vera froze for a moment. Why does he always have to run the mood? It drives me crazy!


    She red at him, thinking, you''re living in that fancy vi at Dawnspire Peak, and yet you''re so stingy


    Seriously? Is that how rich people save their money?


    "Fine, you win. I''ll treat you! Damn it!"


    They reached the food court on the third floor.


    Just as they walked in, a girl''s voice came from behind them.


    "Hey, what a coincidence! Running into you again? I was just thinking when I could invite you to dinner.


    Robin turned to see


    young two


    women.


    One of them was Rosalie, the girl in the id dress he''d met at the doughnut stall that morning, and she looked thrilled to see him.


    t


    The other girl, around the same age, had a wary and disdainful look in her eyes.


    Robin smiled and nodded. "Yeah, it really is a coincidence."


    Rosalie quickly introduced, "This is my ssmate, Piper Dawson."


    Then, she pulled Piper closer. This is the guy I told you about, the one I ran into this morning."


    Piper scanned Robin without a hint of expression, ncing at Vera''s still-untaken slipper, and gave a dismissive nod.


    Rosalie cheerfully said, "Robin, let me treat you to lunch today."


    Before Robin could respond, Piper interrupted, "Rosalie, what are you talking about?


    "Connor will be here soon. He won''t be happy if he sees us eating with low-ss people.


    "Connor Whitman is the group leader of the sales department at the Dunn Development Company. He hates mingling with people outside his circle.


    Rosalie nced nervously at Robin and whispered to Piper, "Really? Plus, Robin might not be who you think he is."


    Piper let out a dismissive snort. "Wasting all that time waiting in line just to buy a cheap breakfast-what wealthy person or white-cor elite would be so careless with their time? "Besides, how do you know he''s not just pretending to be a hero to get close to you?


    34


    Chapter 59 Saving Face, Losing GroundThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He could''ve easily staged that whole rescue this morning.


    "I''ve seen it happen before, guys often get friendly with my female ssmates first just toerse with


    "Piper, you''re overthinking it Rosalie said, her mouth agape in shock, unsure how to respond


    She already knew that Piper''s dream was to marry into wealth.


    That''s why she had always put in a lot of effort.


    And she was meticulously crafting her image.


    But she didn''t have to think so lowly of others, did she?


    Upon hearing Piper''s words, Robin and Vera were equally taken aback and turned to look at her.


    The girl was indeed stunning, but she wasn''t as exceptional as she portrayed herself to be.


    It wasn''t like every man in the world was scheming to impress her.


    Vera couldn''t help but sigh.


    The president of the Eastvale Development Company under the Dunn Group was right before her, and she was worried about him ruining her friend''s lunch?


    The friend she idolized didn''t even have the right to carry Robin''s shoes!


    Seriously? I can''t stand your stupidity!


    Robin didn''t want to engage with them any further, so he nodded at Rosalie and headed deeper into the food court.


    "Wait up, Robin! I really want to treat you to lunch." Rosalie called, quickening her pace to catch up. Piper held her back. "Rosalie, he''s ying hard to get. He''s acting like he doesn''t care but is not as indifferent as he seems. There are plenty of guys like that." Rosalie looked at Robin''s retreating figure, murmuring, No way?"


    lously? You''re such a naive girl: it''s easy for you to get fooled!" Piper rolled her eyes at her and gazed at Robin''s disappearing form, her eyes filled with contempt.


    Vera thought to herself, you just missed a big opportunity and think you''re so clever!


    You''re such an idiot!

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 Perception vs Reality


    The food court was burching a bunchtime, filled with office workers, shoppers, and businesspeople from the areallenger to grab a bite.


    Vera harmed to catch up with Robin. The few private booths in the food court were all upied, so they serded at a window-side table in the main dining area. Verandered a hash spread of dishes and watched as Robin immediately started digging in. "So, how do


    like the food I picked for you today? She asked, hopeful.


    is alright." Robin reghed, barely looking up.


    that her say something nice! Vera grabbed her ss and downed it in one go.


    chased worries!


    cender the crucies of the world!


    courage to the timid


    Je by not let the spirit of the drink bring cat what''s in your heart?


    ha deep breath. Verb felt lighter. "Hey, Robin, I want to talk to you about something," she began, the zincball musting her gate dreamy.


    The Robin nced at her and was taken aback. How she looked at him felt strange, as if he was her prey. His heart raped a little.


    "What what do you want to do? Robin blinked, looking down at himself before unconsciously ncing


    aber fair neck


    noticed his startled expression, and the warm feelings she had been trying to muster evaporated like a popped balloon


    P No words coulde out.


    "Robin you jerk" Vera couldn''t help but snap in frustration.


    "Huh?" Robin stared at her, confused. You jerk! You''re the one being weird!"


    tho I just couldn''t hold back what I wanted to say... she stammered, struggling to find a topic.


    Robin was even more confused. "So you''ve been cursing me in your head?"


    sughed awkwardly. "Not really, I just wanted to say, um, you use your right hand to eat too, right?"


    Robin was momentarily speechless, staring at her flushed cheeks and frantic eyes. "You must have mething else on your mind!"


    111


    Chapter 60 Perception vs Reality


    +5 Free Cons


    "What the- Vera huffed, snatching thest big fried chicken from Robin''s te and taking a big bite.


    "That''s mine! Robin eximed as he watched her steal his fried chicken. He retaliated by grabbing a fried chicken from her te, plus a fried potato, for good measure.


    "That''s mine!" Vera eximed, momentarily dazed. "Why are you being so stingy?"


    "Who told you to steal my fried chicken?" Robin bit into his portion with gusto.


    Rosalie, Piper, and Connor passed by and witnessed the scene.


    Rosalie burst outughing. "Haha!"


    Vera paused, ring at Robin, muttering. "You guys, fighting over a fried chicken!"


    Rosalie rushed to the counter and ordered a fried chicken for each of them.


    Piper red at Robin from a distance, rolling her eyes. "Seriously? He''s fighting a girl over a fried chicken?"


    At their table nearby, Rosalie sat with Piper and Connor Robin and Vera waved at Rosalie, thanking her for the fried chicken.


    Piper shot Rosalie a disapproving look. "Are you stupid? Why are you treating them? You''re still seeking job: why are you so generous?


    Rosalie stuck out her tongue. "I owe him for saving me this morning. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what would''ve happened."


    "That man you''re talking about-just look at him! Is that really the kind of hero who stands up for others? He''s fighting with a woman over a fried chicken; what kind of future does he have?"


    Piper shot Robin a disdainful nce. "Besides, that whole scene this morning might have been a show he put on himself! You fool!"


    Rosalie whispered, "No way, Piper. He isn''t as pathetic as you think."


    "What''s going on?" Connor asked, looking puzzled. "What are you guys talking about?"


    Piper recounted the story of Rosalie buying youtiao that morning, scoffing, ''Connor, tell me, what kind of future can a man have if he''s willing to wait in line for over ten minutes just for a few bucks'' worth of doughnut?" Connor nodded along. "A guy who would queue for a cheap breakfast doesn''t seem that ambitious." Rosalie looked uncertain. "But what if they''re dating? Isn''t it normal to tease each other?


    "Plus, he really did save me this morning. How could he possibly stage that?" she defended.


    Piper let out a cold smile. "Of course, he wouldn''t go through all that trouble for someone like you." "Didn''t I tell you? He''s definitely trying to get close to you to catch my attention!


    "A man with no ss and no t


    taste like him isn''t even worth a nce from me!


    Chapter 60 Perception vs Reality


    Connor hurriedly smiled and tried in meth things


    is just simple minded and hat experienced much of slowly understand


    rings, let''s stop talking about other Route


    Alright, world you Once the users the worktown, she''ll


    Piper shook her head "Common, you''ve only been at the hum Group for half a year, but you''ve drostly be the deputy team leader in the sales departmer That''s impressive! Connor had admired Piper throughout his time at school.


    Now that Piper had reached out to him regarding a potion at the Eastvale Development Company under the Dunn Group, he was more than willing to help.


    "It''s nothing special. Thanks to my work performance might be promoted to team leader of the sales


    group soon."


    Connor said excitedly. "The team leader told me that on the first day the developmentpany is


    nounced, I might even get to meet the president!"


    "Oh, Connor, you''re amazing!" Rosalie eximed.


    "I''m just a bit slow; I''m not sure if I can even get into a bigpany like the Dunn Group.


    Talmost rante for my interview today.


    "I could tell the interviewer was unhappy, so I''m afraid I won''t get to work with you, Connor.


    Luckily, Piper helped me out a lot with the interviewer, and that''s how my resume got epted."


    Piper shot her a sideways nce. "Seriously, you''re so careless with everything! How could you dy such an important thing? Can''t you juste for the interview before grabbing breakfast? Honestly Connor chuckled. "It''s okay; when the timees, I''ll talk to the HR interviewer and tell them you''re my friend. That should work,"


    Rosalie beamed. "Connor, what do you like to cat? I''ll treat you today!"


    "Uh?" Connor stammered. "Let''s split the bill; that''s how it''s done nowadays."


    "That''s too embarrassing, Connor! I really want to treat you!" Rosalie insisted.


    "Rosalie, don''t do that! Just follow what he said and split the bill, Piper said with a hint of disdain in her eyes, though she kept a smile on her face.


    In her opinion, since Connor liked her so much, he should definitely be the one treating her. Besides, he was the only man there and the only one already earning a sry!


    Rosalie reluctantly agreed.


    Robin and Vera walked by after finishing their lunch.


    "Rosalie, thanks for the fried chicken! Enjoy your meal! Vera greeted them.


    Rosalie quickly stood up with a smile. "Robin, if I get the chance, I''ll treat you to a meal!"


    Chapter 60. Perception vs Reality.


    Robin smiled back. "How did your interview at the Dunn Group go


    1...just made it in time. I still don''t know the final rest, but it''s okay, Fran ept any ouone koste said cheerfully.


    "Robin, can I get your contact information?"


    Before Robin could respond. Vera interjected. "His name is Robin Ramsey, Add for on Whey want give you his number.


    "Don''t worry; if you really want to join the Dunns, it''ll be just a word from Pn


    Robin quickly interrupted, "Don''t listen to her nonsense: let''s go


    "Oh, you''re also with the Dunns? Do you know anyone in HR? Hehe Connor semarked, sizing up Rope


    "I''ve heard you''re quite capable; you must be from the security department


    ""Uh... Robin didn''t want to answer that question.


    The disdain in Connor and Piper''s eyes grew stronger. A mere security guard thought be could de Rosalie''s employment issue?


    "Ah, I''m the deputy of the sales group at the Dunn Group- Before Connor could finish his meme Robin had already pulled Vera toward the cashier.


    Connor shook his head. "Haha, just like lower-ss people to have a big temper, that''s true! Haba


    Piper nced at Robin''s retreating figure, shaking her head and sneering, "He''s afraid of saving too much and embarrassing himself in front of me. People like that are just ridiculous "Let''s stop talking about him and order instead."


    "Excuse me, is Ms. Rosalie Grant here?" A waiter asked, holding a special king crab meal.


    "Uh? I am" Rosalie replied nervously.


    "Hello, Ms. Grant, Mr. Robin Ramsey ordered lunch for you. The bill has been paid; please enjoy


    The three of them stared at the exclusive meal worth 2,800 dors,pletely stunned.


    10-15 Sat, Nov 16


    Chapter 61 Unexpected Connections.


    Chapter 61 Unexpected Connections


    Rosalie looked at the single-serving king crab set meal in front of her, trembling with nerves


    "Uh, are you sure you didn''t get this wrong? This is the host expensive set on the menu.


    The young waitress smiled and said, "Ms. Grant, you''re table number seven, right?"


    at


    "Yes," Rosalie nodded, double-checking her table number.


    8¡Á90%


    15 Free Comm


    "Then it''s all good. Mr. Ramsey has already paid, so please enjoy your meal, the waitress said respectfully.


    She then bowed and handed Rosalie a VIP card.


    "Ms. Grant, this is our restaurant''s VIP card. Please ept it...


    "With this card, you can enjoy one free meal every weekend.


    "Additionally, we''ll set aside a special table for you. So whenever you visit, there will always be a ce for


    you


    Enjoy your meal, Ms. Grant."


    After the waitress left, Rosalie was still in shock.


    A 2800 king crab set meal, a VIP card for free meals every weekend and a reserved table!


    What kind of treatment was this?


    For someone like Rosalie, who came from a humble background, she had never experienced such luxury.


    Beside her, Piper and Connor were equally astonished,


    At that moment, Robin''s gesture made him seem like a wealthy heir.


    "Ha, he really knows how to show off, huh?" Connor chuckled awkwardly, his face burning as he looked at the king crab set in front of Rosalie.


    Piper''s eyes zed with anger.


    "Ugh! Men like that are disgusting!"


    Rosalie quickly said, "Piper, don''t be mad. Let''s share this meal together."


    "Ha, I wouldn''t touch that disgusting stuff!"


    Piper said, "Connor, Rosalie, can''t you see?


    "Men like Robin do this just to provoke me, to get my attention.


    "He''ll never understand that I won''t be swayed by his shy ''big spender'' act.


    "Superficial!


    Chapter 61 Unexpected Connections.


    "He''s probably going to eat instant noodles for a month


    90%


    Rosalie shook her head "Piper,e on. I don''t think Robin is like that. He probably just felt bad for us after I ordered a fried chicken for them"


    Piper let out a coldugh. "You really need to think this through!"


    "Rosalie, do you really think he''d spend 2800 yum on king crab just because you ordered a fried chicken for him! That makes no sense!


    "It''s clear he''s just trying to get a rise out of me!


    "Earlier, when Connor said he was in a low position at the Dunns, Robin immediately turned and left..


    "His behavior shows he feels insecure. He doesn''t want to admit his lowly position before me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then he goes and orders a king crab set meal, trying to catch my attention and leave a good impression.


    "Men like that are really repulsive!"


    Connor paused for a moment.


    Tie was surprised by what Piper had said, but he nodded in agreement.


    Rosalie waspletely stunned.


    She just couldn''t understand why Piper had such a strong prejudice against Robin.


    "Piper, do you think you''re reading too much into this


    "I don''t think he even knows you."


    Piper huffed. "I''ve seen plenty of men like him! Who knows, he might have been nning this all along."


    "Piper, the girl with Robin, seems really pretty and ssy."


    Rosalie almost mentioned that Vera was more attractive than Piper, but she held her tongue.


    Piper shook her head, a look of disdain in her eyes.


    "That girl? Ha! She was out shopping, wearing those tacky shoes. What kind of status do you think she has?


    "She''s just a sloppy, bottom-tier girl!


    "Only someone like that would hang around a guy like Robin."


    After taking a phone call, Connor said, "Piper, Rosalie, let''s not eat here. I''ll take you to the Four Seas Entertainment Bar across the street.


    I''ll also introduce you to some friends in the circle."


    Rosalie nced at the king crab set in front of her and said apologetically, "Connor, I think I''ll pass. I''m not really used to that kind of bar environment."


    111

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 Unexpected Connections


    Rosalie looked at the single-serving king crab set meal in front of her, trembling with nerves.


    "Uh, are you sure you didn''t get this wrong? This is the most expensive set on the menu."


    The young waitress smiled and said, "Ms. Grant, you''re at table number seven, right?"


    "Yes," Rosalie nodded, double-checking her table number.


    "Then it''s all good. Mr. Ramsey has already paid, so please enjoy your meal," the waitress said respectfully. She then bowed and handed Rosalie a VIP card.


    "Ms. Grant, this is our restaurant''s VIP card. Please ept it.


    "With this card, you can enjoy one free meal every weekend.


    "Additionally, we''ll set aside a special table for you. So whenever you visit, there will always be a ce for you. "Enjoy your meal, Ms. Grant."


    After the waitress left, Rosalie was still in shock.


    A 2800 king crab set meal, a VIP card for free meals every weekend and a reserved table!


    What kind of treatment was this?


    For someone like Rosalie, who came from a humble background, she had never experienced such luxury.


    Beside her, Piper and Connor were equally astonished.


    At that moment, Robin''s gesture made him seem like a wealthy heir.


    "Ha, he really knows how to show off, huh?" Connor chuckled awkwardly, his face burning as he looked at the king crab set in front of Rosalie. Piper''s eyes zed with anger.


    "Ugh! Men like that are disgusting!"


    Rosalie quickly said, "Piper, don''t be mad. Let''s share this meal together."


    "Ha, I wouldn''t touch that disgusting stuff!"


    Piper said, "Connor, Rosalie, can''t you see?


    "Men like Robin do this just to provoke me, to get my attention.


    "He''ll never understand that I won''t be swayed by his shy ''big spender'' act.


    "Superficial!


    "He''s probably going to eat instant noodles for a month!"


    Rosalie shook her head. "Piper,e on. I don''t think Robin is like that. He probably just felt bad for us after I ordered a fried chicken for them." Piper let out a coldugh. "You really need to think this through!"


    "Rosalie, do you really think he''d spend 2800 yuan on a king crab just because you ordered a fried chicken for him? That makes no sense! "It''s clear he''s just trying to get a rise out of me!


    "Earlier, when Connor said he was in a low position at the Dunns'', Robin immediately turned and left.


    "His behavior shows he feels insecure. He doesn''t want to admit his lowly position before me.


    "Then he goes and orders a king crab set meal, trying to catch my attention and leave a good impression. "Men like that are really repulsive!"


    Connor paused for a moment.


    He was surprised by what Piper had said, but he nodded in agreement.


    Rosalie waspletely stunned.


    She just couldn''t understand why Piper had such a strong prejudice against Robin.


    "Piper, do you think you''re reading too much into this?


    "I don''t think he even knows you."


    Piper huffed. "I''ve seen plenty of men like him! Who knows, he might have been nning this all along."


    "Piper, the girl with Robin, seems really pretty and ssy."


    Rosalie almost mentioned that Vera was more attractive than Piper, but she held her tongue.


    Piper shook her head, a look of disdain in her eyes.


    "That girl? Ha! She was out shopping, wearing those tacky shoes. What kind of status do you think she has?


    "She''s just a sloppy, bottom-tier girl!


    "Only someone like that would hang around a guy like Robin."


    After taking a phone call, Connor said, "Piper, Rosalie, let''s not eat here. I''ll take you to the Four Seas Entertainment Bar across the street.


    "I''ll also introduce you to some friends in the circle."


    Rosalie nced at the king crab set in front of her and said apologetically, "Connor, I think I''ll pass. I''m not really used to that kind of bar environment."


    "Don''t worry, during the day, the bar won''t be crowded at all," Connor said, hoping Rosalie would join them, as he wanted to take Piper out to enjoy the atmosphere and deepen their rtionship.


    He thought that if she saw his connections, she might be impressed.


    Then, they''ll have a few drinks in the evening, and naturally, things will just fall into ce.


    After that, everything else will be much easier.


    Piper was also hesitating.


    She had always been very careful about her image.


    So whether it was in her personal life, studies, or daily behaviors, she held herself to high standards.


    She wouldn''t waste a moment on lower-tier people.


    But when she heard Connor mention that it was the weekend and that some mid to upper-level supervisors from the industry would be gathering at the Four Seas Entertainment Bar that afternoon, she thought it could be a good opportunity. After contemting, she nodded. "Alright, Rosalie, if you don''t want to go, enjoy your king crab and head back. I''ll go with Connor to check it out."


    Rosalie wanted to urge her not to go, but she knew Piper was too self-centered to listen to her.


    "Fine, just be careful, okay?"


    After Piper and Connor left, Rosalie stared at the delicious king crab in front of her, her mind filled with Robin''s handsome, charming figure.


    Taking a bite of the juicy crab, a happy smile spread across Rosalie''s face.


    "Alright, let''s do this! I''ll get a job at the Dunns'' Eastvale Development Company and work with Robin! Hehe..."


    Outside the food court, Vera grabbed Robin. She stared at him momentarily, asking, "So, what do you think of that girl, Rosalie?"


    Robin nodded. "She''s great! She just graduated and isn''t afraid to spend money treating us to fried chickens. Not like you, with all your money, but still stealing from me!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vera fixed her gaze on Robin''s eyes. "Are you starting to like her?"


    "Like her?" Robin thought for a moment. "I wouldn''t say I like her, but I do enjoy spending time with honest, straightforward people."


    "Ha! You just spent 2,800 dors on a meal for her and say you don''t like her? But you hesitated when I asked you to treat me to a 280 dors buffet. Hypocrite!


    "Oh, I remember now! That Piper, the girl with Rosalie, said something right. You might be trying to get closer to her."


    "Shut up!" Robin was getting frustrated.


    "Can you not bring up those crazy women who just run their mouths?


    "I don''t even know what they see in me to think I''m trying to impress them!"


    Before Robin could finish his thought, Piper walked up behind him.


    He chose to ignore her.


    After a couple of steps, Piper paused and turned to Robin.


    "Do you think spending a whole month''s sry on a king crab set meal will get my attention? Ha, I suggest you stop wasting your money and energy on me. I''ll never be interested in men like you!" Connor chuckled, looking at Robin. "Piper is being straightforward for your own good. With your ie, you can''t afford this kind of lifestyle, ha!"


    "Damn it! Are you all out of your minds?" Robin shook his head as he watched Connor and Piper walk away.


    Vera couldn''t help but chuckle at Robin''s expression.


    "Ha ha, Robin, who knew you had such a social life? It''s hrious!"


    "Whatever!" Robin pushed through the side door of the food court and walked out.


    Vera followed him.


    "Can you believe a mere deputy team leader would look down on his own president? Ha, Robin, I think the president position from Shirley is fake." Robin twitched his lips. "Is that really so funny?"


    As he nced up, he saw the two assassins from Sakuranian who had been tailing him earlier entering the Four Seas Entertainment World. "Let''s go. Enough of these ridiculous women. I''ll help you get back what the Davidsons owe you, and then we''ll part ways!"


    Vera watched Robin''s back, thinking, You''re not getting away that easily. I''m sticking to you!


    With that thought, she smiled as she followed him toward the Four Seas Entertainment World.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Power and Ambition


    Four Seas Entertainment World is the headquarters of the Davidsons in Harmonfield.


    Ten years ago, Knox and his brother Harris''s father, Charles, established Four Seas Bar here.


    Later, Charles met Shawn from the Abyssal Dominion.


    Four Seas Bar flourished with the help of the Abyssal Dominion''s second-inmand.


    Four Seas Bar quickly expanded into Four Seas Entertainment in just three years.


    After several renovations, Four Seas Entertainment grew year after year, evolving into what is now Four Seas Entertainment World.


    The main attractions now include bars, dance halls, and small movie screening rooms.


    Since Four Seas Entertainment primarily caters to mid to low-end consumers, it always draws a lively crowd.


    In Harmonfield, no other entertainment venue canpete with Four Seas''s status.


    On this weekend, despite being daytime, Four Seas Entertainment was still buzzing with energy, packed with people as if it were midnight. Connor led Piper into Four Seas Entertainment World.


    The bustling and chaotic atmosphere immediately enveloped them.


    Seeing the crowd of men and women already in party mode, Connor felt unusually excited.


    Walking beside his crush, Piper, the urge he had been suppressing for years was about to explode.


    "Piper, don''t worry about your job at the Dunns'' Eastvale Development Company. With me around, I guarantee you''ll get in smoothly.


    "Once you''re in, I''ll introduce you to some supervisors. It''ll be great for you towork.


    "After a year or two of work, bing a team leader should be a piece of cake."


    Piper smiled but didn''t respond.


    Her ambition wasn''t just tond a simple job and settle for a team leader position.


    Her goal was to prate the core leadership of the Dunns to be Shirley''s right-hand.


    Ultimately, she aimed to be someone like Shirley.


    Once the conditions were right, she''d seek out a president-level husband for herself.


    She had set a three-year deadline for this process!


    She had crafted this n a year ago.


    Moreover, she had already pinpointed her ideal partner.


    He was the president of Universal Group, Hamiltons'' eldest son, Liam.


    With such a clear and determined target in her heart,


    Piper wasn''t like Connor, who was shortsighted and easily lost in the nightlife.


    Regardless of the asion, she kept a clear mind, fiercely protecting her image.


    She would never sabotage her own reputation, and she wouldn''t allow a moment of carelessness to derail her grand n.


    She followed Connor to Four Seas Entertainment World just to familiarize herself with some useful connections in this circle.


    She wouldn''t waste time associating with people she deemed unworthy.


    To her, that was simply a waste of time.


    She had never stepped into a ce like this before.


    "Mr. Whitman, over here!"


    A group of men, roughly the same age as Connor, spotted them entering Four Seas Entertainment World from afar and called out loudly. Of course, they noticed Piper beside Connor.


    Most of them were low-level supervisors from variouspanies involved in the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project.


    Piper wasn''t particrly interested in these people.


    However, it wouldn''t hurt to know some people at this level to establish herself in this circle for now.


    Perhaps one day she could use these connections.


    Once she truly soared to great heights, she could discard them all.


    One must always climb the idealdder step by step.


    Piper was a girl with a clear direction for her goals.


    Every step in her life was carefully nned and set, and she would achieve them individually.


    She was ready to gradually ascend from the lower ss to the upper echelons of society with rigorous thinking and actions.


    Of course, epting Connor''s invitation before her job was also part of her n.


    Connor was especially excited to bring Piper to meet this group of friends.


    Before he could even introduce them, the group started teasing.


    "Mr. Whitman, is this your girlfriend?"


    "She''s really beautiful!"


    "Wow, Mr. Whitman''s girlfriend could rival Harmonfield''s first beauty, Ms. Dunn."


    Connor certainly enjoyed this praise and didn''t refute it.


    He intended to use their words to express his feelings for Piper.


    While pleased to bepared to Shirley, Piper wasn''t willing to let people misunderstand that she was Connor''s girlfriend.


    That would lower her status.


    All along, she knew Connor had feelings for her.


    But how could someone like him, who was from a lower tier, ever catch her eye?


    She simply didn''t want to crush his pride too sharply.


    So she quickly exined, "Everyone has misunderstood; we aren''t in that kind of rtionship.


    "Connor is always my most respected senior. I''ll always treat him like an older brother.


    "With his talents and abilities, he''ll definitely find someone better than me.


    "As for finding a boyfriend, that''s not something I''m considering right now."


    Hearing this, Connor could only awkwardly smile.


    At the same time, Robin and Vera walked into Four Seas Entertainment World.


    They were quite surprised by how crowded it was at this time of day.


    "Is the Davidsons''s business really booming? I was worried they wouldn''t make ends meet."


    As she talked about this topic, Vera''s expression grew serious.


    "Robin, the Davidsons''s connections are deep; they have backing from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Abyssal Dominion''s infamous Shawn. "Shawn wouldn''t dare to interfere in this matter, but the Brookhaven Martial Alliance won''t stand by and do nothing. Knox is one of their own."


    Robin chuckled lightly. "I''ve been in a feud with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance since the moment I took out the butcher."


    He nced around the noisy Four Seas Entertainment World..


    His gaze finally fixed on Piper. "Looks like someone is about to be in trouble."


    Vera noticed Robin didn''t answer her question but instead looked at Piper, who was surrounded by a group of loud men.


    "Robin, you''re not actually interested in Piper, are you? I didn''t expect your tastes to be so unique."


    Robin chuckled, "To her, I''m just a lowly, no-name man. Even if I liked her, it wouldn''t matter!"


    "Haha, you could tell her you''re the president of Eastvale Development Company and live in the Dawnspire Peak Estates. I guarantee she''ll throw herself into your arms immediately." "Do I look that bored?" Robin retorted, curling his lips.


    "Then why are you staring at her as soon as you enter Four Seas Entertainment?" Vera asked, annoyed.


    Robin nced at Vera. "I''m just curious; what''s wrong with that?"


    Vera was about to snap back at Robin when she suddenly noticed two men approaching Piper.


    Their expressions clearly indicated they had set their sights on a target.


    Under the flickering lights, Vera recognized the faces of the two men.


    "Are you watching those two men?"


    Robin didn''t respond to Vera''s question and continued walking forward.


    At that moment, two Sakurania men moved close to Piper, forcing their way through the crowd, directly draping their arms over her shoulders.


    Connor and the others fell silent.


    They had no idea what rtionship these two men had with Piper.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Piper struggled to shake off their arms, angrily shouting, "Get off!"


    "Beautifuldy, why pretend to be so pure and innocent here? Haha, let us take you to the second floor; the VIP rooms there are much more exciting. We promise you''ll be on cloud nine!"


    The two Sakurania men forcefully pulled Piper into their embrace,ughing uproariously.


    The group surrounding Piper instantly stood frozen in shock.


    Uncertain how to handle these thugs, Connor couldn''t sit idly by any longer.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Piper hade here with him.


    Moreover, he held deeper feelings for Piper.


    This was the perfect chance to be a hero and save the beauty!


    "You guys, who are you? Let her go! Apologize to Piper immediately!"


    The two Sakurania men nced at Connor and sneered, "Kid, you''d better roll out of here!"


    Connor''s heart sank as he noticed the murderous intent in the men''s eyes.


    However, he had already stepped up and could not retreat.


    "You need to let her go."


    Bang! Connor hadn''t finished speaking when one of the Sakurania men kicked him away.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 The Dragon Dagger''s Cold Justice


    Connor was kicked to the ground by Cage.


    Everyone at the gathering fell silent immediately.


    Only then did they realize these two men were not from Draconia and clearly not good news,


    Gage and Weston noticed the stummed silence of the crowd and scoffed, "What a bunch of cowards! Get lost!"


    With that, they grabbed Piper and headed for the second floor.


    Connor scrambled to his feet, struggling to catch up, "Wait! Do you know where you are? This is the Davidsons''s property!


    The Davidsons have the backing of the Abyssal Dominion and the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. Do you really think you can just do whatever you want here? Aren''t you afraid the Four Seas Entertainment World security will take you down?"


    In a moment of desperation, Connor invoked the Davidsons''s powerful connections.


    The two Sakurania men paused for a second.


    They could be in serious trouble if Connor said it was true.


    While they weren''t afraid of the Abys stir up unnecessary trouble.


    Dominion or the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, they didn''t want to


    Their main reason for being in Harmonfield, Draconia, was to deal with the matter concerning Cynthia.


    If things went south, it would be hard to exin when they got back.


    However, seeing that the security at Four Seas Entertainment World didn''t seem to care about what was happening, they rxed.


    Four Seas Entertainment World typically ignored minor squabbles between guests..


    Unless a serious brawl broke out or someone significant got involved, they wouldn''t intervene.


    What was happening now was pretty standard for a ce like this.


    After all, everyone here, whether man or woman, understood what kind of venue they were in.


    If youe here, you have to y by the house rules!


    If you can''t handle it, then don''te!


    Unless, of course, you have the clout to change those rules.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, the two Sakurania men burst intoughter..


    Weston stepped up to Connor, kicking him in the gut. If you keep messing around, it won''t be so easy


    Chapter 68 The Dragon Dagger''s Cold Justice


    next time. You''ll regret it!"


    Connor looked into the men''s fierce eyes and knew he couldn''t say another word.


    He was sure that if he pushed them, these ruthless guys could seriously harm him.


    None of Connor''s friends dared to step in either.


    Most were low-level supervisors who had just started working at theirpanies. +5 Free Coms


    Their connections in Harmonfield were weak, and they couldn''t bring in any big names to stand up to these two Sakurania men.


    Given the circumstances, everyone chose to keep their heads down and distance themselves as much as possible.


    Piper felt utterly hopeless in this situation.


    Just then, she spotted Robin and Vera walking into Four Seas Entertainment World and felt a flicker of hope.


    Bur that feeling quickly turned to disdain.


    What a j*rk! What a hypocrite!


    He''s pretending not to see me being dragged away!


    He must be afraid of getting into trouble, so he''s acting like he hasn''t noticed!


    What a useless man!


    Piper had expected Robin to step up and help Rosalie


    Given the current situation, he should have been the one to stand up against the two Sakurania men''s illegal behavior.


    But instead, Robin didn''t even nce her way and just headed straight for the second floor.


    Clearly, he was scared of these two tough guys.


    Piper couldn''t understand Rosalie''s taste; how could she think Robin was a brave, good man?


    Based on Robin''s behavior now, Piper was even more convinced that his earlier act of helping Rosalie was just a self-staged hero moment.


    Desperate, Piper had no choice but to shout for help from the Four Seas Entertainment World security.


    But the security didn''t rush over.


    Instead, after hearing her cries, they chose to steer clear of this troublesome area.


    They didn''t want to interfere too much with the customers who came to enjoy themselves


    23


    Chapter 68 The Dragon Dagger''s Cold Justice


    After all, peoplee to ces like this for excitemen


    Excessive interference would only lead to unnecessary losses for the entertainment world.


    And if they identally offended a big boss, it would mean even bigger trouble.


    Piper''s cry fell t, drawing even more ridicule.


    s


    "Peoplee here to have fun; if you can''t handle it, what the hell are you doing in an entertainment venue? Are you crazy?" Robin reached the private room he''d reserved on the second floor.


    Shawn had been waiting for him.


    As soon as he saw Robin, he jumped up and bowed, "Mr. Ramsey, I wasn''t sure why you wanted me here. What can I do for you?" Robin nced at Shawn''s demeanor, which was much more subdued than theirst meeting at the Violetcrest Leisure Club.


    However, he could still sense some reluctance in Shawn''s eyes.


    He knew Rygar wouldn''t have revealed his true identity to Shawn


    Shawn feared him only because of Rygar''s instructionsThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin pointed toward the two Sakurania men downstairs. "You need to call those guys up here and tell them the person they''re looking for is in room three on the second floor. "Them? Those two from Sakurania?" Shawn asked, ncing down in confusion.


    "Yeah, they''re not from Draconia?" Robin confirmed with a nod.


    Half an hour earlier, Shawn had arrived at Four Seas Entertainment World.


    He had noticed the two men lurking around for a while, clearly hunting for a target.


    Plus, he knew they were skilled.


    He wasn''t sure what rtionship Robin had with them


    But since Robin had asked, he immediately instructed his men. "You guys go downstairs,"


    Robin interrupted and pointed at Shawn. "You go yourself, right now!


    Shawn froze.


    Though he was reluctant, he couldn''t disobey Robin''s orders.


    Until now, he still couldn''t fully understand why Rygar suddenly changed his attitude toward Robin after that day at the Violetcrest Leisure Club


    And why he''d made such significant sacrifices and concessions regarding the Hamiltons, unlike before


    34


    1015 Sat Nov 16


    Chapter 63 The Dragon Dagger''s Cold Justice


    What on earth was behind much untenall betwice Wasin because of Deake or because of Robini


    with


    he help of two subordinanes. Shawn quickly made his way downstair


    He blocked the path of the two Salurania mm.


    me


    Hold on! Someone asked to pass along a message you two. The person you''re looking for is in room three on the second floor and is waiting for you


    The two Sam froze their senes fading insy as their expressions turned cold.


    They released Piper without saying a word and followed Shawn upstairs


    Piper was left dumbfounded


    She heard that the person who had just called those tem away was the Abyssal Dominion''s second-inmand. Stav


    Looking at Stan''s retreating figure she wondered why he would save her


    At that moment, the case of Liam passing by on the second floor and her heart skipped a beat


    Could it be? Could it be that Liame to my rescued


    As she adored Liam''s figure, he stopped and nced down at the first floor. Eashing a bright, sunny


    Piper felt her heart drog


    Could it be that Lis is really sitten by my beauty?


    Thinking this, her heart rated


    It must be Lamped to me


    In Harmonfield, few people could make Shawn take the beat for them


    Piper hurried a few steps, wanting to catch up to the second floor and thank Liam for saving her


    But at that moment. Liam walked deeper inside with Zachary and Alice.


    Piper had no choice but to stop


    Maybe Liam didn''t want too many people to know


    "Piper, are you okay?" Connor approached her and asker


    Piper tried to calm her racing heart and turned to Conor, noticing the bruises on his face. "Connor, I''m


    verry for hunting you because of m


    Connor shook his head with a smile. "Piper, don''t say that We''re friends: looking out for each other is natural Getting hun for you is nothing. Even if they killed me. I wouldn''t care!"


    45


    Chapter 68 The Dragon Dagg


    Piper''s lips


    thought to her


    fur she kept a sweet smile on her face. "Thank you so


    Connor felt ectatic


    Gage and Weston entered room three,


    Shawn and his men were waiting outside


    Robins Jet Vera into the private room lounge.


    Then he looked up at the two men


    "Why are you following me? Have the Rivers family lost


    Gage and Weston had been acting aloof until now.


    But at that moment, they realized what Robin had in hi


    They were instantly shocked!


    It was a dragon dagger, a weapon symbolizing power,


    "Dragon dagger!" they recognized the cold weapon that


    They looked at Robin in fear.


    10:17 Sat Nov 16


    Chapter 63 The Dragon Dagger''s Cold Justice


    Piper''s lips twitched slightly as she shought to herself, pen if you sacrificed your life to protect me. I still wouldn''t look at you.


    But she kept a sweet smile on her face. Thank you so much, Connor. I remember this?


    Connor felt ecstatic!


    Gage and Weston entered room three.


    Shawn and his men were waiting outside.


    Robin let Vera into the private room lounge.


    Then he looked up at the two men.


    Why are you following me? Have the Rivers family lost their mind?


    Gage and Weston had been acting aloof until now.


    But at that moment, they realized what Robin had in his hand!


    They were instantly shocked!


    It was a dragon dagger, a weapon symbolizing power, life, and death!


    "Dragon dagger" they recognized the cold weapon that intimidated the entire martial arts world!


    They looked at Robin in fear.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    "You''ve got some guts, following me all the way to Draconia


    Before Gage and Weston could respond, Robin lunged forward. With a swift mondom do pierced through the throats of the two men from Sakutenta


    Blood sprayed from the wounds, mingling with the hot stinky steam that one in the r


    In an instant, a terrifying aura erupted from the de consuming the remaining onderso trace behind.


    A flicker of cold light glinted from the dragon dagger.


    The bodies of the two Sakuran¨ªa assassins trembled violently


    After about five seconds, their once-powerful forms transformed into mere withered butics.


    The cold dragon dagger, gleaming with a chilling radiance, resembled a colling dragon, election a moment of golden light.


    What had been a dazzling weapon now looked dull and unassuming, again.


    If one hadn''t witnessed its lethal prowess, it would be hard to believe it could instantly im lives and spal blood.


    After absorbing the essence from the two assassins, the dragon dazzer excitedly twitched twice before settling back into its sheath.


    "Come in." Robin pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his hands clean, calling out


    Shawn pushed the door open and walked in. "Mr. Ramsey, how may I assist you?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the two lifeless bodies on the floor, Shawn''s legs went weak, nearly copsing to the ground


    The corpses looked as if they had been drained of every drop of blood.


    This horrifying sight was something he had never encountered in his life.


    "Ugh!"


    A wave of nausea threatened to erupt from his stomach, but he swallowed it down forcefully.


    "Have your men dump them straight into the Westhill''s graveyard," Robin ordered, tossing the wet wipe onto the bodies of the two men. Shawn was soaked in sweat. "Yes! I''ll handle it immediately!*


    "Let your subordinates deal with this. I need you for something else, Robin said, standing up and openin; the inner room.


    Vera had pressed her ear against the door, trying to catch any sound from outside


    L


    Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    Robin''s sudden entrance startled her. "I was just abour to open the door


    At this moment, the bodies onside had already been dealt with


    Vera nced around the room, noticing Shawn bowing before Robin, drenched in sweat.


    "Take out Harris''s IOU," Robin instructed.


    "Ah?" Vera was momentarily taken aback. "Oh, okay."


    *5 Free Coins


    Robin handed the IOU to Shawn. "Give this to Knox. I want to pick up the car right now. As for Harris''s matter with Davidson Group''s Holdings, you''ll help M. Silva handle it tomorrow" Shawn took the 10U, utterly confused. "Mr. Ramsey, Harris...


    "Is dead! He crashed while racing with me at the Dragon Ridge Valleyst night; car and man were both lost," Robin stated tly.


    "Okay, okay! Just a moment, Mr. Ramsey. I''ll take care of it right away!" Shawn dashed out of the private room, exhaling a long breath.


    The atmosphere inside the room had been stifling!


    At that moment, he finally understood that Rygar wasn''t afraid of the Dunns; it was this terrifying figure!


    The method of killing and his cold demeanor nearly drove him to the brink.


    Quickening his pace, he found a corner and dialed Rygar''s number.


    "Mr. Rygar, I need to inquire about something. Who exactly is Mr. Ramsey?"


    "Uh?" Rygar paused for a brief moment, then roared with fury, "Shawn, are you looking to get yourself killed?"


    "If you dare provoke Mr. Ramsey, I''ll take you down first!"


    "Where are you now?"


    Shawn spoke softly, "I''m at Four Seas Entertainment World. Mr. Ramsey sent me here."


    "He jus killed two assassins from Sakurania."


    "What?" Rygar inhaled sharply. "Shawn, if you want to stay alive, you better not say a word about Mr. Ramsey!"


    "I understand, Mr. Rygar," Shawn continued, "Charles''s son, Harris, for some unknown reason, raced with Mr. Ramseyst night at Panlong Peak and ended up crashing into Dragon Ridge Valley. "Before the race, he signed a death contract with a wager of a top-tier Porsche 918 supercar and all of Harris''s shares in the Davidsons Group.


    "The contract was signed by Ms. Silva from the Silvas. Mr. Ramsey has asked me to retrieve that wager."


    Rygar paused for a moment. "Tell Charles to settle this immediately, or I''lle after the Davidsons 2/5 Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    directly!"


    "Also, keep an eye on the rtionship between Ms. Silva and Mr. Ramsey."


    "I got it, Mr. Rygar. I''ll take care of it right away." Shawn hung up, taking a deep breath.


    s


    Inwardly, he thought how lucky he was not to have made another mistake; otherwise, he might end up in Westhill''s graveyard.


    From now on, he needed to treat this esteemed figure with the utmost respect.


    Wiping the sweat off his brow, Shawn headed straight to Charles''s office on the top floor.


    Charles looked quite surprised.


    "Mr. Cooper, what brings you here?" Charles asked with augh.


    "Charles, Fm here to collect a debt today. Look at this; handle it immediately."


    Shawn handed over the IOU and death contract to Charles.


    Charles stared at it for a moment, then chuckled. "Mr. Cooper, you''re quite the jokester. You know our rtionship; I owe you nothing."


    "The Davidson Group''s assets are always at your disposal. So, tell me, Mr. Cooper, what do you want?"


    Shawn replied sternly, "Look at the IOU. I''m not joking with you! Your son has crossed a line he shouldn''t have."


    Charles saw that Shawn was serious and lowered his gaze to the IOU and death contract in his hands.


    Suddenly, his hands trembled. "Harris is dead? Who did this? I''ll wipe out his entire family!"


    As he looked up and saw the coldness in Shawn''s eyes, he sucked in a breath.


    "Harris offended Mr. Rygar? Ms. Silva is Mr. Rygar''s...


    Shawn shook his head. "It''s not about offending Mr. Rygar; it''s about offending Mr. Ramsey."


    "Mr. Ramsey? Which Mr. Ramsey?" Charles asked, suppressing his anger and sorrow, gritting his teeth. "Mr. Cooper, who is he?"


    Shawn shook his head. "I don''t know, but you shouldn''t ask."


    "Mr. Cooper, we''ve known each other for many years. You have to let me know who Mr. Ramsey is!"


    "I can''t just sit back and lose my son and then pay him for a car and 20% of Davidson Group''s shares!"


    Shawn nced at Charles''s mix of grief and anger. "He''s the one who wrecked Brookhaven''s butcher at the Violetcrest Leisure Club''s contract negotiations for the Eastvale Ecological Project." Charles paused, then sneered. "Mr. Cooper, I''ve heard about this person. He''s just a bodyguard for the


    Dunns."


    L


    Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    s


    "This man was once engaged to the eldest daughter of the Millers. Aftering to Harmonfield, the Millers publicly tore up the engagement, leaving him a man without a home. Why should I be afraid of him?" "I don''t acknowledge this IOU! Harris is dead; I certainly won''t spare him!"


    Shawn scratched his head in frustration, leaning back against the couch, coldly saying, "Do as you wish. Mr. Rygar says he will wipe out the Davidsons if you do that!"


    Charles looked at Shawn in shock. "What do you mean? He''s Mr. Rygar''s man?"


    Shawn huffed, "Even Mr. Rygar respects him. As for who he truly is, I don''t know. Just understand that I''ve said my piece: settle the car within half an hour!" "Complete the transfer of shares by noon tomorrow. If you exceed this time, the Abyssal Dominion will act directly!"


    Charles''s face turned pale. "Is this really what Mr. Rygar said?"


    Shawn stood up, ncing at his watch. "Mr. Ramsey gave me half an hour. Ten minutes have already passed. You either handle it or bear the consequences! With that, he turned and walked out.


    Charles was momentarily dumbfounded.


    "Wait! Mr. Cooper, I''ll have the car delivered immediately; Harris''s garage has that model!"


    Shawn nodded. "Good. I''lle by tomorrow at noon for the share transfer documents."


    Charles watched Shawn''s retreating figure, fire burning in his eyes.


    He quickly arranged for someone to drive the car over to the front entrance of Four Seas Entertainment and then made a call.


    "Knox, when can you get back? Your brother''s in trouble."


    "There is a guy named Robin; he gambled on cars with Harrisst night."


    On the other end, Knox''s cold voice replied, "You handle it for now. I''ll be back at Four Seas Entertainment by tomorrow morning." Charles hung up and copsed onto the sofa.


    Ten minutester, a Porsche 918 SPYDER supercar was parked outside the Four Seas Entertainment, drawing a crowd of onlookers.


    A luxury car worth millions suddenly showing up at a ce like this was bound to cause a stir.


    Piper walked out of the club with Connor and a few others. They saw the dazzling Porsche, looking just as surprised and couldn''t help but stop and stare.


    Just then, Robin and Vera pushed through the crowd and walked right up to the Porsche, about to open the door.


    11:51 Sun Nov 17


    Chapter 64 A Debt of Life and Death


    Piper stepped forward and said, "Let me give you some advice: better not touch someone else''s luxury car. You scratch it even a bit, and you''ll pay it off for the rest of your life." Ignoring her, Robin opened the door and slipped into the passenger seat.


    Just as he was about to close the door, Piper blocked his way, her voice icy. "Have you no share? Sitting in someone''s car without their permission-aren''t you worried you''ll dirty it?"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Background Doesn''t Matter


    Chapter 65 Background Doesn''t Matter


    You''re insane!" Robin mmed the car door shut.


    Vera fired up the Porsche supercar and shot forward like a whirlwind.


    Evening light bathed Ridge Road in a golden glow, and as the Colorful Porsche 918 roared past, it carved stunning path that drew awed gasps from onlookers.


    "That car is amazing! When will I ever own one like that I''d dly eat just one meal daily to save up w buy one!"


    "You couldn''t afford it even if you didn''t eat, so keep dreaming, Instead, think about that handsome pay driving it."


    "Ha, I might not afford it, but what''s wrong with dreaming a little?


    "The guy in the car was even better looking than the car


    "Wonder which family he''s from? I think he even smiled at me!"


    Several young women watched the car''s taillights fade, chatting and gizzling "Do you think he might be into me?" Piper, standing nearby, snorted, "Just some loser-why get all excited over him?"


    One of the women shot her a look. "Anyone who can sit in a car like that is a loser? Well, then, show me yours!" Piper scoffed, "You think that''s his?"


    "That beautiful car has to be rented! It''s just a prop from a movie studio; you believe it''s a real Porsche 9182" "Losers like him love to show off."


    "He''s shown off two or three times already today, trying to make me sick! I saw right through his act, and you think he''s some rich kid?" The other woman was indignant. "How do you know he''s a loser? You were the one pestering him, and he didn''t show off to you at all!" Piper sneered, "I just found out about him."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s a con artist the Millers dumped. Do you think he could afford that car?"


    Another woman chimed in, "But wasn''t it Ms. Silva driving? The Silvas may not be in the top elite, but they could still afford a car like that, right?" Piper chuckled icily. "Men like him prey on rich, brainless women with their good looks: Do you believe that nonsense? Ha..."


    Her words sparked murmurs from the crowd around them.


    11.61 Gun, Nov 17


    Chapter 65 Background Doesn''t Matter


    "Oh, so that''s why he looked so familiar! He''s that lover the Millers kicked to the curb


    "There''s been a lot about it online recently, even video of the breakup?


    "Yes, now I remember. His name''s Robin, right?


    "Maybe thisdy''s got a point."


    As the crowd discussed Robin''s identity, Liam, along with Alice, Zachary, and a few others, stepped out of the Four Seas Bar. Piper''s eyes lit up. She quickly fixed her outfit and hair in the bar''srge ss window, then walked briskly toward Liam.


    "Mr. Liam, hello! Thank you so much for helping out just now. When are you free? I''d love to treat you to a


    meal


    Liam looked momentarily confused. "Sorry, who are you?"


    "Oh, I''m Piper..." She extended her hand, hoping for a handshake.


    Buy Liam gave her a cautious nce. "I''m busy."


    With that, he got into the waiting Mercedes with Alice, Zachary, and the others.


    "But... Mr. Liam was just smiling at me earlier, Piper murmured, watching the Mercedes disappear into the distance, bewildered.


    Oh, I might''ve been a bit too forward. I forgot Mr. Liam''s a public figure.


    He must be keeping it quiet to protect my reputation. Otherwise, it''d be gossip fodder, and it might affect my future.


    How could I have forgotten? I won''t make such a silly mistake next time.


    Piper thought about it and smiled, her mind filled with Liam''s bright, radiant smile.


    "Piper, do you know Mr. Liam?" Connor asked, approaching from behind.


    Piper nodded shyly, leaning closer to Connor and whispering, "Connor, don''t spread this around, alright? It wouldn''t look good."


    The woman from earlier scoffed, "You''re imagining things. I heard Mr. Liam say he didn''t know you at all." Piper shot her a contemptuous look. "You''re low-ss!"


    "Do you think someone as prominent as Mr. Liam would openly express his feelings in public? You''re clueless!"


    The woman''s face soured immediately. "Who are you calling low-ss? If I''m at the bottom, then what level are you at?"


    "Acting like you''re part of some elite circle with those wealthy young heirs. Delusional!" Piper "Connor, let''s go. Talking to people like this is just a waste of time." scoffed.


    11.51 Sun Nov 17


    Chapter 69 Background Docot Master


    Connor anddet. Sure, sur t''shes mywy Come on Pigme


    left fine With that, he pulled her soward the car and they mire the Four Seas nesammen Wood.


    Robin, I can''t believe you helped me why a car alle orengfied as de sorred the Porsche down the road, her excitement ille


    Look at that owner-perfect evening for a spin Lars this head to Porsche can do


    Rehan nced at his watch it was already 730 pm He promised to rar Study''s house to check on her father, but it was getting lite Forget the detour-jou drop me at Mount Genera Willl


    Mount Genera Vi? Why there? Vera aked, pred


    I''m going to the Dunn''s vi, Robin replied, giving her a firm look. And from now on, don''t pry imo my business"


    Verk


    Veg parsed her lips and shot him a sidelong fare. "Fine"


    She couldn''t help but feel a kefle down, questing that Rabin was probably meeting Shirley. But her brief sadnew quickly faded


    "Robin, you''re a mystery, the mined. "You''ve barely been in Harmonfield, and yet you''re already hanging out with the city''s top yers


    "So, are you ever going to tell me just how powerful you are?"


    Robin gave her a sidelong nce, "Power? Background doesn''t matter. In this world, only strength counts Watching, Robin''s confident expression, Vera wanted to stomp on his arrogance. No wonder you rub people the wrong way everywhere you go!


    Robin, I''ve realized you''re the most audacious man I''ve ever met!" sheughed.


    Ignoring her, Robin leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes.


    Vera finally stoppedughing, took a deep breath, and asked, "So, Robin, why is the Devil so terrified of your


    Probably because I beat him up. What other reason could there be?" Robin replied with his eyes still doved


    Vera burst outughing, again. "You beat him up? Oh, Robin, I enjoy talking to you more and more." So, where are you going tomorrow? Want me to pick you up?"


    Robin opened one eye. I''ve already repaid you with a car today. Going forward, let''s go our separate ways. You''re annoying


    Chapter 65 Background Doesn''t Matter


    Vera chuckled. "Think you can get rid of me? Haha, na chart roe now on, 10 te re you sabie


    Robin gave her a dismissive look. "Do what you want, no one was 11 you way to gay y by yourself,"


    "You''re no fun," she said, rolling her eyes but will smiling


    they when col


    "Oh, by the way, Robin," Vera added, "Piper seems to better you is there noches


    Robin scoffed, "Why would I have anything to do with a lunatic like her? 1 did''s even outer vers recently."


    Vera nodded. "Fair enough."


    "Still, why did you have Shawn help her out earlier at Four Seas Freerainment Not "Saved her and then acted like it was nothing, Are you trying to be some secratert


    "I just don''t get you. Any other guy would have let her know if he''d yed the berot


    "You''re overthinking it," Robin said coldly. I had Shawn deal with those two Sakerasian jerks for me, not for her."


    "Right, those two who were bothering Piper. What happened to them? Vera asked, recalling the incident


    "They''re dead," Robin said tly,


    Vera''s hands trembled. "You... killed them?"


    Robin sent a quick text to Shirley, then turned back to Vera. "Some things are better left unknown" "Good point." Vera looked at Robin, her heart racing with an unfamiliar excitement. At that moment, standing so close to him, she felt a surge of longing and thrill she had never known before.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 Spark Ignited


    This man has incredible eyes.


    Is Alice blind?


    "Snap out of it! Watch where you''re driving!"


    Robin reached over and adjusted her grip on the steering wheel. ad was empty; otherwise, that shiny new sports car would have ended up in a ditch.


    Vera, shaken, quickly realized she had let her focus slip.


    It took her a few moments to settle down again.


    "Mount Geneva is just up ahead. Drop me off at the gate, and you can head back. Shawn will be in touch with you about the Davidson Group''s stock transfer," Robin said, ncing at her still-rattled expression. "Can I wait for you outside the vi?" Vera asked hopefully, her eyes fixed on Robin.


    "What I mean is, Rowan''s Hummer is still parked back at Oasis za, so if it gets toote, you''ll have no car to get home."


    "No need! Rowan will have my Range Rover sent overter," Robin replied, stepping out and heading toward the vi.


    Vera leaned out of the car window, calling after him, "You''re just gonna leave like that?"


    Robin paused, looking back at her. "Were you hoping for a hug goodbye?"


    With that, he turned and strode toward the vi.


    D*mn, he''s stubborn!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching him walk away, Vera couldn''t help butugh. "This guy''s such a piece of work! Haha...


    Just to mess with him, she honked the horn once before driving off into the night.


    Once inside the viplex, Shirley''s car pulled up beside him.


    "Ms. Dunn, you really should find someone else to run Eastvale Development. I''m terrible with those boring tasks, and I''m used to being free," Robin shrugged. "If I stay, I''ll probably end up offending all your contacts."


    Shirley chuckled lightly. "Our family doesn''t have many connections to lose, so there''s not much to worry about."


    "You saved my family, and grandpa said that even if we end up offending everyone else, we''ll stand by you."


    Robin was momentarily speechless. Shirley''s words made it hard for him to think about leaving the Dunn Group.


    ¦£


    11:51 Sun, Nov 17 iad t


    Chapter 66 Spark Ignited


    81%


    s


    "Grandpa was talking about you earlier, you know. He was impressed by your suggestion for the Eastvale Ecological Project''s no-margin outsourcing model."


    "He said you have a real talent for business."


    Robin chuckled. "Mr. Dunn Sr. is ttering me."


    "When I brought it up at the Eastvale Ecological Project investment meeting in Violetcrest, it was just because I could see that Liam was trying to use the project to corner all of Harmonfield''s businesses. I just said what I thought." "I can''t stand those shady tactics."


    Shirley shook her head, "Grandpa says that since the Eastvale Ecological Project is such a huge investment, and Universal Group was trying to use it to monopolize the businessndscape in Harmonfield, we needed a way to disrupt his scheme,"


    "By outsourcing some of the Dunn Group''s subsidiary projects in Eastvale to other businesses for free, we might appear to be giving up arge chunk of profits."


    "But in reality, the surrounding industries would develop rapidly, bringing more poprity and funds to the Dunn Group''s main projects in Eastvale."


    "It''s a brilliant strategy."


    "Not only does it reduce the risk of a capital chain rupture that coulde with heavy investment in Eastvale Ecological Project,"


    "It also rallies a group of loyal, cooperative business partners to the Dunn Group."


    "Itpletely foils Liam''s n to take over all of Harmonfield''smerce."


    "Grandpa says that move of yours was pure genius!"


    Robin shrugged with a smile, "I just said it off the cuff. Is it really that impressive?"


    "That''s what I''m saying-you''re a business genius." Shirleyughed and handed Robin a stock transfer agreement.


    "Robin, here''s 20 percent of the Dunn Group''s shares, signed over by grandpa. Please ept


    Robin was taken aback. "Twenty percent of the Dunn Group? I don''t need this-tens of billions in market value doesn''t interest me." Shirley quickly parked the car, visibly anxious. "Robin, grandpa meant nothing by giving you shares...


    "1


    "You don''t have to go this far. I''ll take the position of Eastvale Development''s CEO, alright?"


    these


    Seeing his insistence, Shirley sighed, "Fine, but it''s yours regardless, and I''ll hold onto it for you. You can im it anytime." "Take it back; I don''t need it. Money doesn''t interest me."


    11:51 Sun,


    Chapter 66 Spark Ignited


    "Then what does interest you?" Shirley asked, clearly stumped.


    s


    Robin nced at Shirley, noticing her delicate features, her beautiful eyes, her full lips, and her perfect


    nose.


    This woman was stunning.


    He instinctively touched his lips-a nervous habit he''d had for years. Noticing his gaze, Shirley''s cheeks flush. Is he really about to kiss me?


    Grandpa wants me to try dating him, but I have no idea where to even begin.


    Shirley had grown up sheltered by her family. Aside from school and various training sessions arranged by them, she''d led a mostly isted life, entirely unfamiliar with romance.


    Outwardly, she presented herself as cool and unyielding, maintaining the strength expected of the Dunns. But inside, she felt lonely and fragile.


    Then, on a snowy New Year''s night, everything changed. She''d been taken hostage by a group of dangerous criminals and nearly lost her life. And in that critical moment, she saw the very scene she''d dreamed of countless times. A hero, fearless andposed, appeared out of nowhere, saving her from danger before quietly vanishing.


    In that single moment, a spark ignited in her heart. The image of his graceful, confident silhouette lodged firmly in her mind.


    From that day on, her thoughts often drifted back to that snowden New Year''s night.


    She thought she''d never meet him again-until, unexpectedly, he was now right here, close enough to touch.


    Wait... why was her face turning red? What was going on with her?


    Robin, captivated by her beauty, suddenly noticed Shirley''s flushed expression and had no idea what caused it.


    They drove in silence for a while before stopping under a shaded tree midway up the mountain.


    The area was pitch-dark.


    "Why''d you stop here?" Robin asked, confused.


    In the dimly lit car, he felt the intense warmth radiating from her.


    Shirley didn''t answer immediately. After a moment''s hesitation, she turned to him, eyes zing, then closed them and slowly leaned in, her warm, soft lips inching toward his.


    Uh...


    Chapter 66 Spark Ignited


    Robin was utterly stunned.


    Ring!


    The sound of a ringtone shattered the moment. Shirley immediately opened her eyes, nervously brushing her hair aside.


    It was a call from Drake.


    "Um... It''s grandpa checking if I picked you up. Let''s head back now."


    Robin gazed at her, momentarily mesmerized by her delicate beauty.


    Wait, was that it?


    It felt like something significant was just about to happen, and then-of all things-a phone call?


    Curse that call foring at just the wrong time!


    When they reached the Dunn vi, Drake was already waiting by the entrance.


    "Mr. Ramsey, pleasee in." Drake motioned for the butler, Andrew, to prepare dinner.


    Robin stopped him. "Mr. Dunn Sr., there''s no need for that. Let''s go check on Mr. Dunn first." Drake hesitated. "Alright, if you say so."


    Drake and Shirley apanied Robin to a room at the far east end of the second floor. Just approaching the door, Robin sensed a dark, oppressive energy seeping from inside.


    The room''s upant had been poisoned with a malevolent parasite.


    Once the parasite enters the bloodstream, it reproduces rapidly, draining the person''s strength and rapidly deteriorating their physical health. Within a month, the victim is bedridden, gradually losing consciousness until they resemble a lifeless shell.


    Drake noticed Robin pausing at the door and wasn''t sure what it meant.


    "Mr. Ramsey, is something wrong?"


    Robin looked around. "Mr. Dunn Sr., who usually cares for Mr. Dunn?"


    Drake looked puzzled. "One of our maids, Maria, looks after him. Is there something wrong?"


    "Maria''s been with the Dunns for over a decade...


    Before Drake could finish, Robin pointed to the door. Let''s go inside first. Mr. Dunn''s condition is due to a parasitic poison."


    "Parasitic poison?" Drake was taken aback. "Who would poison Timothy with something like that?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Scammer


    Robin''s words left Drake and Shirley stunned.


    The idea of using witchcraft was something they had only ever heard of in legends-certainly never within their own family. Drake had no reason to doubt Robin''s skills; after all, he had witnessed them firsthand. To him, Robin seemed unbeatable,


    However, when it came to Robin''s exceptional medical expertise, all he knew was from Shirley and Wilder''s conversations. One day, after Shirley returned from the city hall, she recounted in vivid detail how Robin had saved Martin at Wright Mansion. Wilder, too, enthusiastically told him about Robin''s legendary "Eighteen Spirit Needles technique.


    This only deepened Drake''s amazement. He still found the notion of a "miracle doctor" far-fetched, but with Shirley and Wilder both praising Robin so highly, Drake was eager to see his abilities in action.


    Earlier that morning, Wilder, the president of the Holistic Medicine Association, had visited the Dunns vi at Martin''s request to examine Timothy. Wilder and Drake had discussed Timothy''s condition extensively, and Wilder had even performed a diagnosis. They spent hours examining Timothy, yet they couldn''t determine why he remained in a state of deep. unresponsive sleep, paralyzed in bed. Medically speaking, his symptoms were akin to brain death.


    But Wilder sensed something more going on with Timothy. Although he couldn''t pinpoint the exact issue, his examination revealed a strange presence within Timothy''s body, something that seemed to be restlessly stirring almost like a pulsing energy or a colony of rapidly multiplying microorganisms.


    Sometimes, this foreign presence would vanish without a trace; other times, it became highly active. Most of the time, these unknown forces upied Timothy''s organs and meridians.


    Wilder couldn''t determine what this unusual energy-or possibly microorganisms-was or what might be causing it. Without a clear diagnosis, he was hesitant to make any assumptions about Timothy''s condition.


    After Drake''s persistent urging. Wilder reluctantly attempted an acupuncture treatment on Timothy. He spected that Timothy''s symptoms might have been caused by extreme fatigue, leading to a depletion of Positive Energy and physical frailty.


    Starting with the Governing Vessel, which directs Positive Energy, Wilder carefully administered a needle. Timothy''s body showed a small reaction, but almost immediately, his condition took a severe turn for the


    worse.


    Wilder quickly stopped the treatment.


    After multiple failed attempts to find a solution, he regretfully told Drake that his skills had reached their limit. He could neither diagnose Timothy''s real issue or risk further treatments, fearing that one wrong move might push Timothy past the point of recovery.


    In the end, Wilder insisted that only Robin could save Timothy. If Robin couldn''t do it, then it might truly be hopeless.


    Drake was deeply shaken by Wilder''s words. Wilder, once regarded as a titan of holistic medicine in


    Draconia, now referred to Robin as a "peerless healer capable of snatching life from the hands of the ckreaper."


    It was hard for Drake to believe that someone as young as Robin-barely in his 20s-could possess such remarkable skills.


    That afternoon, Wilder had an emergency consultation and couldn''t stay at the Dunns vi any longer. However, upon hearing that Robin would be arriving that evening, Wilder resolved to return, even if it meant cutting hismitments short, to witness Robin''s treatment of Timothy firsthand.


    Drake cleared his entire schedule and spent the entire afternoon at home, waiting for Robin. If what Wilder said was true and Robin could indeed bring Timothy back from death''s door, Drake could finally stop worrying about the Dunns'' current predicament, torn between generations.


    Timothy had been groomed as the next leader of the Dunns, his sessor. If he could regain his health, the future of the Dunn family would be secure.


    Shirley, after all, was still young, and her experience in decision-making and political maneuvering remained limited.


    Shirley often struggled to truly support the massive Dunn Group empire on her own.


    To reach the level Timothy once achieved, she still had a long way to go.


    If the environment-both internally and externally-remained steady, Shirley''s leadership wouldn''t be much of a concern.


    But the business world was a dangerous ce.


    When the Dunn Group had thebined support of both Drake and Timothy, it thrived, and nopetitor dared to challenge them. Most were more interested in forming alliances than picking fights. However, with a leader whocked the same strength,petitors would soon begin to plot in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    As soon as Timothy fell ill, instability both inside and outside the Dunn Group began to surface.


    Drake had toe back and help Shirley temporarily steady thepany.


    Even so, people like Norris and Liam were already starting to show their teeth.


    If it hadn''t been for Robin''s unexpected arrival, the Dun Group might already be on the verge of copse.


    Drake knew that while the Dunn Group still held influence in Harmonfield, without strengthening its core leadership, it could fall apart at any moment. He had two ns in mind.


    One was to bring Robin into the fold.


    The other was to cure Timothy''s strange illness..


    If either of these could happen, the Dunn Group would have nothing to fear from anypetitor, at least for now.


    Hearing Robin say that Timothy had been poisoned with a dark, parasitic worm was well beyond Drake''s understanding.


    But since Wilder had vouched for Robin as a miracle doctor, perhaps Robin was right.


    Just as they opened the door to Timothy''s room, Oscarand Carol arrived, hurrying in with a man in his


    fifties.


    "Dad. I heard someone was going to treat Timothy, so brought Mr. Carter, Oscar said.


    "Mr. Carter says Timothy absolitely shouldn''t receive random treatments. If he''s misdiagnosed by some quack, it could ruin him."


    "If that happens and Timothy''s condition worsens, it''ll be toote to regret it."


    The man introduced as Alex Carter, a holistic medicine doctor, approached Drake respectfully.


    "Mr. Dunn, I heard from Oscar that you''ve called in a doctor to treat Mr. Dunn?"


    "If I may, let me say a few words. Many scammers im they can cure anything."


    "In reality, they''re just using tricks to swindle patients and their families."


    "Mr. Dunn, please don''t let anyone harm Mr. Dunn by falling for this kind of deception."


    Drake''s brows furrowed slightly, and he let out a low hum. "Who told you I called a scammer?"


    "Oscar, if you keep running your mouth, get out of here!"


    Oscar took a quick step back, too scared to speak.


    Alexughed awkwardly. "Mr. Dunn, Oscar didn''t mean it that way."


    "Just recently, I prescribed Mr. Dunn a treatment."


    "With continued use, he''s bound to improve."


    I''m confident that after two more months, Timothy will at least be able to open his eyes and even speak.


    Oscar jumped in, "Dad, Mr. Carter''s right!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t listen to some con artist''s nonsense and dy Timothy''s treatment!"


    "From what I''ve heard, this Robin guy is aplete fraud!"


    "How could someone his age know holistic medicine?"


    "Mr. Carter''s saying we absolutely shouldn''t let him mess with Timothy''s treatment"


    Robin nced up at Oscar. "Are you calling me a fraud?


    Oscar pointed at Robin. "Everyone in Harmonield knows you''re nothing but a loser who got dumped 4


    s Free Core:aptCpter 67 Scammer miner


    the Milldre Millers!


    ns Robin was rightie


    rasitic worm was well beyond Brakes Drake''s "And yol you think you''re qualified to treat patients patiente


    Ca on in then, if you''re so capable, tell me what illness ta


    Robin Rebkied. Are you sure you want me tollitane


    Oscar serachstered. If you can tell me what''s wrong with me,


    rived, hurrying in with a man in his sh


    Carter. Oscar said


    "You''re Therabunters, and statcongenital Robin replied witho


    uzents, if he''s misdiagnosed by some some Oscar''s forcats here toned red with anger. You''re talking nonser


    3 FELTET


    reached Duke respectfully ly


    it bir. Dunn?"


    nathing.


    I''m per pereatly healthy and you have the nerve to say im


    "You''re spouropiplete rubbish!


    "My kid amose limit and 17...


    Robin Laughed againda cbols withose kids aren''t yours.


    "The childgetyoure vist ve been raising for over a decade Fher


    evou


    illes


    askun of deception."


    youad called a scanner?


    oplopendsis eyes and even speak"


    butz Josewborgond by

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 Keep QuietThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin''s words stunned everyone in the room.


    Shirley nced at him, covering her mouth to stifle augh.


    With a shake of his head and a sigh, Robin added, "Many people end up ruining themselves with their foolishness."


    Oscar was nearly driven mad with rage, pointing at Robin as he shouted, "You''re spouting nonsense!"


    Robin shrugged. "Whether I''m right or wrong doesn''t matter. What does matter is that this has been going on for years, and you''ve been keptpletely in the dark." "Think about it. Does your child even look like you? Hal


    Oscar''s face flushed and paled in turns as anger surged through him. "Dad, this kid is outrageous! Throw him out!"


    Robin chuckled, "If you don''t believe me, you can get a paternity test tomorrow. Use an expedited service -you''ll have results in an hour."


    Oscar was stunned. He turned to Carol, grabbing her by the cor. "Is this true?"


    Carol snapped, "You''re such an idiot! You believe what some chatan says?"


    She whirled on Robin, her voice rising. "If you keep talking nonsense, the Dunns won''t let you get away -awith it!"


    Shirley cut in coldly, "Robin is a guest Grandpa invited here. You don''t have the right to speak to him that way!"


    Robinughed at Carol. "It doesn''t matter what you say now. Once we get that test, the truth will be clear. The question is-do you dare?" Carol''s hand trembled, and she avoided looking at him.


    Oscar''s expression darkened. "Carol, we''re going for a paternity test tomorrow. If I find out you''ve lied to me, you''ll pay."


    Carol clung to Oscar, trying to soothe him. "Oscar, are you going to listen to that fraud?"


    "Enough!" Drake''s voice was like thunder, his gaze severe as he pointed ar Oscar and Carol. "If the two of you can''t stop bickering, get out!"


    Tomorrow morning, Carlos will take them to the testing center for an expedited test! If it turns out they aren''t Dunn blood, they''re out of the family. Their Durn assets will be seized immediately?"


    Alex turned to Robin, his expression grim. "You realize you''re responsible for what you say, don''t you?"


    Robin shrugged. "We''ll know soon enough."


    "And you''re saying you can cure Mr. Dunn''s illness too Alex asked, his voiceced with sarcasm.


    Robin smiled. "I don''t talk big unless I''m certain I can back it up."


    Drake''s eyes lit up, his whole body trembling with hope.


    Alex scoffed. "Incredible. So many renowned doctors in Brookhaven have examined Mr. Dunn, and none of them dared to guarantee a cure. At best, they''ve been able to stabilize him and hope for gradual improvement." "Even the medical titan from Draconia, Mr. Lennon, diagnosed him this morning and couldn''t offer a solution!"


    "Treating an illness is no ce for empty boasts," Alex continued. "I''ve been practicing medicine for over 30 years. I''ve seen just about every ailment, and even I wouldn''t make such ims. And you, so young. would..." "That''s because you''re simply not skilled enough!" Robinughed, cutting him off. "With your mediocrity, a lifetime of study only got you this far."


    "How arrogant!" Alex was livid.


    Robin dismissed him with a wave. "It''s not arrogance. It''s confidence. There''s a difference. And I''m done wasting words on you."


    Ignoring Alex, he turned to Drake. "Mr. Dunn, do you want me to continue or not?"


    Drake, sensing Robin''s impatience, responded immediately. "Absolutely!"


    Robin scanned the room. "If I''m going to treat him, then all these ipetent people need to keep quiet


    Alex was about to retort, but Drake cut him off. "Carlos, if anyone dares interrupt or interfere with Mr. Ramsey again, remove them immediately!" "Understood," Carlos replied firmly.


    Drake opened the door with a respectful gesture. "Mr. Ramsey, please go in and take a look at Timothy


    Oscar, Alex, and the others wanted to intervene, but with Drake''s order, none dared to speak out of turn.


    As they entered Timothy''s room, a thick, oppressive energy washed over them, more palpable than it had been from the hallway.


    Robin noticed a fleeting look of panic in Alex''s eyes.


    "Mr. Dunn, could I see the prescriptions Mr. Dunn had been using?" Robin asked.


    Drake nodded. "Of course. The prescriptions were written by Dr. Carter here."


    Dr. Carter exined, "I diagnosed Mr. Dunn with a cerebrovascr condition."


    "That''s the modern diagnosis: severe Alzheimer''s, Robin said with a faint smile. "Let me see the prescription."


    Robin took the prescription. Alex scoffed. I only prescribe top-secret, top-tier holistic medicine forms. If Mr. Dunn Sr. hadn''t agreed, there''s no way I''d let you see it.


    Chapter 68 Keep Quiet


    45 Free Coins


    Ignoring him, Robin nced over the list of herbs: pig heart, angelica, goji berries, ginseng, astragalus...


    Shaking his head, Robin looked up at Alex. "This is your idea of a top-tier prescription?"


    "All these tonics mixed... Are you trying to give him a hemorrhage?"


    Alex sneered. "Yes, the prescriptionbines the most potent tonics in holistic medicine. ording to my diagnosis, Mr. Dunn''s condition stems from kidney deficiency, fatigue, and blood deficiency, which weakened his body." He went on. "Years of high stress have caused fat buildup in his blood vessels. If you truly understand holistic medicine, you''d know that this prescription improves blood cirction and promotes the elimination of waste from his system." "They say the moving parts resist decay. By ensuring blood flows smoothly through every capiry and meridian, damaged cells in his body might be revitalized through this restorative process."


    "With continued treatment from this prescription, Mr. Dunn''s deteriorated cells could be fully reactivated. His brain condition could improve to some degree. Even if he doesn''t make a full recovery, at least he''d be able to stand again... "What a load of nonsense!" Robin pped the prescription down on the table. "If he keeps taking this, Timothy won''tst long!"


    At that moment, Maria entered the room carrying a bowl of freshly brewed medicine.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., it''s time to give Mr. Dunn his dose."


    "Stop! This herbal concoction can''t be given to him again!" Robin blocked Maria.


    Drake looked at him, puzzled. "Why can''t he take it anymore?"


    "This morning, Mr. Lennon also reviewed the prescription," Drake said. "He couldn''t guarantee it would cure Timothy, but he felt the herbs in it could activate his meridians, helping circte fresh blood through his weakened body." Robin nced over at Timothy, lying on the bed, noticing the pulsing vein in his neck.


    It was clear the parasite was thriving and multiplying in his bloodstream.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., Timothy''s condition worsened precisely because he''s been drinking this concoction."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Alex was furious.


    Oscar stepped forward, pointing at Robin. "Robin, stop stirring up trouble in our home!"


    "I specifically hired Dr. Carter to treat Timothy."


    "In Harmonfield, no one surpasses Dr. Carter''s expertise. And now you''re using him of harming Timothy with his prescription?"


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Robin scoffed, "Timothy''s not suffering from a brain disorder; he''s been poisoned with a parasite."


    Chapter 68 Keep Quiet


    "Even from outside the room, I sensed the parasites within him were active."


    The parasite has been inside him for about five years, lying dormant."


    +5 Free Cons


    "Back then, the person who nted it likely hadn''t fully prepared, so the parasites were left dormant, a mere part of their scheme." "What? Five years ago?" Drake''s face was stricken with shock.


    Robin nodded. "The parasite

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 ck Beauty


    Drake''s fury left everyone around him visibly shaken.


    "Carlos, mobilize every resource the Dunn family has and find this person!" hemanded. "I don''t care how powerful they are: I''ll stop at nothing to take them down-no matter what it takes!" "Wait!" Robin interjected.


    "Mr. Dunn, please stay calm. Acting rashly might alert the person controlling the parasite, pushing them to take drastic measures that could endanger Timothy."


    Drake took a deep breath, reigning in his anger, and signaled to Andrew to hold off on any investigations or retaliation.


    "Mr. Ramsey," Drake said, "what should we do now?"


    Robin nced at the bowl of medicinal soup. "The person who nted this parasite in Timothy is likely someone close to him. Timothy must trust them deeply, or they''d never have gotten close enough to do this."


    "This parasite has been dormant in Timothy''s body for five years, and it needs regr feeding from an outside source to stay under control. Without it, the parasite would either die on its own or begin wreaking havoc within Timothy''s body, which would ultimately kill him." Drake, hearing Robin''s exnation, grew livid.


    "Mr. Ramsey, are you saying this person didn''t intend to kill Timothy outright, but instead to control him?


    Robin nodded. That seems to be the case. If they''d wanted him dead, Timothy wouldn''t have survived this long


    "From what Shirley has shared, Timothy''s condition has been deterioratingtely," he continued. "This indicates that whoever is controlling the parasite has started to put their n into motion, activating the parasite to awaken it fully shortly. Once it matures and reaches a certain number within his body, they''ll be able to use the mother parasite to manipte Timothy''s thoughts and will. They could even control whether he lives or dies at any given moment."


    Drake was taken aback. "Why would anyone go to such lengths? Do they want to control the Dunn Group by manipting Timothy?"


    Robin shook his head. "That, I can''t say for sure. It''s possible that a rival hired a sorcerer from the Menoken tribe to do this, to seize control of the Dunn Group."


    Drake looked over at the bowl of medicinal soup on the coffee table, then turned his gaze toward Alex.


    Alex, visibly tense, stammered, "Mr. Dunn, please don''t believe his nonsense! I do not quarrel with Timothy. Why would I ever harm him? Besides, I''ve never even heard of these parasites! How could I possibly have done something like this?" Ignoring him, Drake motioned to Andrew, who moved to stand behind Alex, prompting beads of cold sweat to form on Alex''s forehead.


    09:09 Mon. Nov 18


    Chapter 69 ck Beauty


    Oscar hesitated, then quietly tugged Carol toward the door, hoping to slip away.


    s


    "Stop!" Drakemanded in a steely voice. "No one is leaving tonight. Hand over your phones, all of you!"


    At Drake''s orders, Andrew quickly summoned two bodyguards to secure the door and collect everyone''s phones.


    Robin picked up the bowl of medicinal soup and sniffed it.


    "Mr. Dunn, I can confirm that Dr. Carter''s prescription itself isn''t to me here," he said.


    Alex was stunned; he hadn''t expected Robin to exonerate him on this matter.


    "The original prescription that Dr. Carter wrote was indeed meant to improve Timothy''s blood and energy cirction, Robin continued. "It wouldn''t have had much effect on the parasite in his body. However, someone added a lethal ingredient to this broth-purpleroot!" "It''s the purpleroot that''s been worsening Timothy''s condition." Robin exined.


    "Purpleroot?" Alex furrowed his brow. "I never included purpleroot in the prescription. How it end up in this soup?"


    Robin gestured to the bowl. "One sniff, and you''ll know if purpleroot is in there or not."


    Alex lifted the bowl, carefully inspecting the contents to identify the herbs within. -


    Sure enough, there was purpleroot in the medicine.


    Who added purpleroot to my form?" Alex looked around the room, his gaze sweeping over everyone.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Even if purpleroot was added to my prescription, it shouldn''t be is serious as you''re making it out to be!"


    Robin shook his head. "Dr. Carter, let me tell you: Timothy''s problem isn''t a brain disorder-it''s poison. from a parasite!"


    "Five years ago, when the parasite first entered his body, it was dormant."


    "But with purpleroot mixed into your medicine, the blood flow sped up instantly."


    "Once in his bloodstream, the parasite absorbed the purpleroot, feeding off nutrients from his blood and. bing more active."


    "Day by day, these parasites are growing, multiplying


    "This particr parasite thrives on purpleroot."


    "The person who raised this parasite has been feeding purpleroot from day one."


    "The moment the parasite absorbs purpleroot, it immediately ends its dormant phase."


    "Once revived, the parasite will start consuming the nutrients in Timothy''s blood, slowly weakening him."


    "As the parasite grows stronger each day, Mr. Dunn will be weaker, until he''spletely bedridden 09:09 Mon, Nov 18 BGT.


    Chapter 69 ck Beauty


    *


    76%


    s


    "Now, his bloodstream is full of active parasites!"


    "As soon as the master parasite reaches maturity, the one who controls it canpletely dominate Timothy


    "When that timees, Timothy may wake up... but his life will be meaningless; his thoughts will be entirely under the parasite master''s control"


    In a secluded courtyard at Dragon Ridge Valley on the south side of Dawnspire Mountain, a mysterious woman, dressed head to toe in ck with dark skin and a sultry air, sat calmly in the hall. "Come in. You''ve been waiting outside long enough," she called, releasing a stream of ck mist from her


    lips, her eyes gleaming as sh


    Liam opened the door and walked into the hall.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "ck Beauty, you''ve been secluded here for almost half a year. When will you carry out the n you promised?" ck Beauty''s expression turned cold. "Mr. Liam, you''re far too impatient!"


    "You need to have faith in me."


    "When the mother parasite is fully refined, then you can proceed with the n to take over the Dunn Group."


    With you being so eager now, how will you aplish great things in the future?"


    Liam sighed.


    "ck Beauty, it''s not that I''m being impatient. I just don''t have a choice given the current situation."


    "Recently, the power structure in Harmonfield has been shifting in strange ways. I''m worried that the five years I''ve put into this n could be ruined by someone''s interference."


    "Do you know, from the day I went abroad to study, I vowed to make the Hamiltons the top family in Draconia?"


    "Now, it''s been almost five years since I returned, and I have nothing to show for it! I can''t even unify Harmonfield."


    "If the first step is this hard, when will I ever achieve my grand ns?"


    ck Beauty burst outughing.


    "Mr. Liam, if you wish to aplish great things, you need to strengthen your resolve!"


    "Rest assured; my n is foolproof!"


    "You''re the one making things difficult for yourself."


    "Crafting parasites is my unique specialty."


    Chapter 69 ck Beauty


    s


    "I devoted nearly 20 years to perfecting this soul-capturing parasite that can control a person''s mind."


    Thervae require a three-year incubation period, and the mother parasite needs five years to connect with thervae!"


    "There''s less than three months left until the five-year mark. Why the rush?"


    "When the mother parasite reaches maturity, not even the finest exorcist could undo it."


    "With it, I''ll be able to control anyone I choose."


    "And when that timees, I''ll gift you one of my perfected parasites.


    "With it, you''ll be able to control anyone at will!"


    "The Dunn Group, Violetcrest International, Rygar-anyone standing in the way of your grand ambitions. will fall under yourmand." "What could you possibly have to worry about then? Hahaha...

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Parasite


    "ck Beauty, I admit, I''m feeling a bit impatient today" Liam said respectfully. "I''ve never doubted your work, but I''m concerned that if we wait too long, something unfavorable might happen."


    "There''s someone new in Harmonfield who goes by the name Robin," he continued. "At first, I thought he was just another nobody with some decent fighting skills. But in less than two weeks, he''s managed to disrupt the entire power structure in Harmonfield, setting back my ns significantly. I''m worried...."


    ck Beauty snorted dismissively. "There''s nothing to worry about. He''s just a neer. No matter how good he is with his fists, he''s nothing against my craft! You need to trust me."


    Liam hesitated. "Robin went to the Dunn''s vi today specifically for something to do with Timothy. I just got word and rushed over here to Dragon Ridge Valley. This is serious-I can''t afford to be careless. Please, start the mother parasite n as soon as possible."


    "Hahaha...


    ck Beautyughed darkly.


    the


    "Mr. Liam, you''re really letting a young fighter scare you like this?" She nced at Liam, then at mother parasite resting in its vessel. "Fine. My mother parasite is ready for some preliminary tests."


    "With it, I can control the parasite in Timothy''s body and, eventually, control him as well. But for it to fully take over his mind and actions will take another two months. Only after a full five years of nurturing will the mother parasite truly bond with the others. "Using it before that time risks unexpectedplications. If you must proceed now, do so cautiously and avoid any big moves for the next three months, or you''ll bring on major trouble


    Suddenly, ck Beauty''s smile turned cold. "Wait-someone is trying to kill my mother parasite!"


    In that instant, the dark organism in the ss vessel began to writhe violently, shaking the entire container.


    With a sharpmand from ck Beauty, four women dressed in ck appeared from the shadows, quickly taking their ces around her and the vessel, sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed, chanting in low tones.


    In the Dunn Group vi on Mount Geneva, Timothyy silently in his bed, unmoving. The scent of freshly brewed medicinal soup began to drift up to his nose.


    Slowly, Timothy''s pale, bloodless face broke out in countless tiny ck spots, each one visibly shifting under his skin, their movements bing faster and faster. Soon, the ck spots transformed into countless tinyrvae squirming just beneath his flesh. Everyone in the room froze, horrified by the grotesque sight.


    Drake stumbled back, nearly losing his bnce, as Shirley grabbed his arm, trembling. "What is this?" she murmured.


    No one could have imagined such a nightmare-Timothy''s body was infested with writhing ck creatures. This was beyond shocking; it was horrifying


    Even Alex, who had initially scoffed, was left dumbfounded. Though he had practiced medicine for decades, he had never seen anything like this. The gruesome sight fully validated everything Robin had warned about.


    In the background, Maria took advantage of everyone''s attention being on Timothy''s horrific condition to quietly back toward the door.


    She whispered to Andrew, who stood guard outside, "Andrew, the dishes in the dining room haven''t been cleared. I''ll just step out for a moment."


    Andrew barely nced at her, preparing to let her pass


    Without turning around, Robin''s voice cut through the room. "No one is allowed to leave this room."


    "Seize her! She''s the one who added purpleroot to the medicine!"


    Everyone''s gaze swung to Maria, shock rippling across their faces.


    OUL


    Drake''s lip twitched, his eyes full of disbelief. Maria had worked at the Dunns'' vi for over a decade, always diligent and trustworthy. She''d even been the one taking care of Timothy day in and day Besides, Timothy treated her like family-no one would believe she''d harm him.


    Maria trembled as she spoke, "Mr. Dunn Sr., how could I ever do something to hurt Mr. Dunn?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I prepared his medicine strictly ording to the prescription Mr. Carter provided."


    Robin stepped closer to Maria, took her hand, and sniffed it. "Mr. Dunn Sr., have someone check Maria''s room. The truth will be out soon enough."


    "Carlos, do as Mr. Ramsey says. Go search her room immediately," Drake ordered.


    Hearing this, Maria''s whole body began to''shake, sweat soaking through her cor. She immediately dropped to her knees before Drake. "Please, have mercy! I had no choice but to do this!"


    A short timeter, a household staff member brought in an ornate box, still containing ten sticks of purpleroot.


    Drake enraged, stepped on Maria''s back, his face dark with fury. "You wicked woman! You''ve been here for so many years, and we''ve treated you like family. Have we ever wronged you?"


    "All these years, whenever you needed anything, we supported you without hesitation. Your children, your parents, your rtives-whenever they were in trouble, we offered whatever you needed without a second thought."


    "And this is how you repay us? Not only do you show no gratitude, but you also conspire with outsiders to. harm my son!"


    "Has human decency truly fallen so low?"


    "Tell me why?!"


    -


    Drake''s anger erupted, and Maria, trembling, pressed her forehead to the floor, pleading.


    Chapter 70 Parasite


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., I know I was wrong! I had no idea that purpleroot would harm Mr. Dunn!"


    s


    "Half a year ago, while I was out shopping. I was approached by someone dressed entirely in ck, with her face concealed."


    "She told me Mr. Dunn had saved her life in the past, and she hade to repay him."


    "She imed Mr. Dunn''s illness was caused by a dark poison and that he needed purpleroot mixed inte medicine to gradually improve." "She instructed me not to inform you about this."


    "I truly believed she was here to repay a debt, so I tried adding a small amount of purpleroot to the medicine."


    "After Mr. Dunn drank it, he did appear to improve, hisplexion looking better, his health showing signs of improvement."


    "When I met this person a second time, though, her tone hadpletely changed."


    "She told me that purpleroot would actually worsen Mr. Dunn''s condition and that if you found out, I''d not longer have a ce here."


    "She threatened that if I didn''t keep following her instructions, she''d kill not only me but also my children."


    "Right now, my two children are still entirely in her grasp.


    "So, I had no choice but to do as she asked, adding purpleroot to Mr. Dunn''s medicine each time I prepared it."


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., please forgive me-I was desperate!"


    Drake shook with rage. "You vile woman! You would endanger Timothy just to save yourself!"


    "Tell me who this person is!"


    Maria shook her head. "Mr. Dunn Sr., I never saw her full face and don''t know who or what she truly is."


    "Each time she gave me purpleroot, her face was half-covered."


    "All I know is she wore ck clothing and had skin as dark as night."


    "Even her hands and fingernails were entirely ck,"


    "I''ve never seen anyone so strange and terrifying, and every time I met her, my legs would go weak."


    "I only encountered her three times over the past six months."


    "After that, she would leave purpleroot at a fixed location outside the vi and send a message for me to retrieve it.


    Drake looked over at Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, do you need to ask her anything else?"


    Chapter 70 Parasite


    Robin shook his head, signaling that there was nothing more to ask.


    Drake pointed to Maria. "Once this is over, I''ll settle the score with you."


    "Carlos, bind her and take her outside!"


    +5 Free Cons


    "If she dared toy a finger on the Dunn family, then I make sure her entire family pays the price!"

 Chapter 71

    Seeing the enraged Drake left Alex in shock.


    Previously, he had only heard tales of Mr. Dunn Sr''s fury causing the entire region of Harmonfield to shudder.


    Yet he had never actually witnessed Drake lose his temper.


    Every encounter had shown Drake as a warm and gende older man.


    Alex assumed those stories were just malicious gossip aimed at tarnishing the reputation of this once- powerful force in Harmonfield''s business world.


    To him, all the ims of Drake''s cruelty and mercilessness seemed entirely baseless.


    Now, his perspective hadpletely shifted.


    He realized that anyone who took part in hurting Timothy would face the unforgiving wrath of the Dunns.


    As he thought about it, he began to sweat heavily.


    Earlier, while examining Timothy, he hadn''t noticed any signs of illness.


    All that talk about brain disorders was nothing more than his concocted nonsense.


    He''d even crafted a so-called "top-secret form" just to con money out of the Dunns.


    Never did he anticipate that anyone would tamper with his prescription.


    Desperately, Alex looked up and asked, "Mr. Ramsey, is there still any chance for Timothy?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood all too well that if Robin managed to heal Timothy, Mr. Dunn Sr. would be satisfied, and many offenses might be forgiven.


    There was a chance he could avoid punishment.


    However, if Robin couldn''t save Timothy, Mr. Dunn Srs wrath would only intensify beyond control.


    Escaping himself was likely out of the question, too.


    Robin looked at Alex and said, "Since I''m here, of course, there''s hope."


    When he heard this, Alex eagerly bowed and eximed. "Thank you so much, Mr. Ramsey! I really appreciate it!"


    "Enough!" Drake snapped angrily. "You''re interrupting Mr. Ramsey while he''s working. I''ll handle you


    Feeling his legs weaken, Alex immediately groveled before Drake, responding, "Yes, yes! I''ll be quiet! 1 promise!" Robin turned to Drake and Shirley and asked, "Is there piano in your house?"


    Chapter 71 Timothy, Are You Awake?


    76


    +5 Free Cons


    "A piano?" Both Drake and Shirley appeared confused, unsure about why Robin would need one at this moment.


    "Yes! We have one at home that Shirley used to y when she was young.


    "It''s in the other room. Would you like someone to get it for you?"


    Robin agreed, saying, "Yes, please bring it in."


    Drake quickly instructed Carlos to have the piano Shirley had practiced on moved into the room.


    Alex and the others felt even more confused.


    Does Robin have an interest in ying?


    Does he require a piano to assist in his treatment?


    Maybe unique individuals have interests that regr people can''tprehend.


    Prior to arriving, Alex had heard the incredible tale of how Robin saved Old Mr. Wright from the edge of death just a few days earlier. Today, he observed Robin''s remarkable ability to diagnose Timothy.


    He couldn''t help but feel immense admiration for this young man in his 20s.


    Alex thought that someone without such skills could never exude such confidence.


    After practicing medicine for many years, he finally met a true master today.


    He''d been doubtful at first, wondering if someone so young could wrest Old Mr. Wright from the ckreaper.


    Now, Alex saw how mistaken he''d been..


    Unable to contain his curiosity, he disregarded Drake''s warning and asked, "Mr. Ramsey, is the piano needed for Mr. Dunn Sr.''s treatment?" Robin gave a calm smile. "Do you think I''d have the time to y piano under these circumstances?"


    The power of music in healing!


    Alex suddenly recalled stories of remarkable physicians who incorporated music into their treatments!


    Some usedbinations of melody, rhythm, acupuncture, and vital energy to tackle seemingly untreatable illnesses.


    He hadn''t imagined that he would see Robin use music as a healing tool firsthand!


    His excitement soared.


    Being able to observe the advanced methods of a true master healer in his lifetime made him feel that he could die content, with no regrets!


    Chapter 71 Timothy, Are You Awake?


    Shirley watched Robin approach the piano, her eyes bright with wonder.


    Each step he took left her more captivated.


    Every time he acted, it was extraordinary!


    Tobin, how many more secrets do you hold that I have yet to uncover?


    +5 Free Colins


    In a heartbeat, a clear melody began flowing from the piano, filling the air with a pure and calming sound


    The melody was otherworldly, washing away the rooms once-dense atmosphere, leaving it feeling renewed.


    Could this be the work of a true master of music?


    n was


    The upied by regr people who had no experience with internal or vital energy.


    Naturally, it is impossible to feel the fierce, razor-sharp heavenly energy infused within Robin''s melody! Each pure, elegant note leaped from the piano keys, filling every corner of the room. Like butterflies gracefully moving with their transparent wings, they purified the hazy air filled with tiny particles.


    Gradually, everyone present felt as if they were soaring


    With the enchanting melody, it felt like each person''s body was weightless.


    In that instant, everything seemed otherworldly.


    After three minutes of this surreal experience, the feeling of flight suddenly came to an end.


    Soon after, a powerful and steady tapping echoed from the piano keys.


    With each note Robin yed, everyone felt their hearts race.


    Suddenly, they were all captivated by a remarkable sight.


    Timothy''s body began to swell in time with the music.


    Tiny ck dots started to emerge from every pore on his skin.


    Gradually, these dots became more defined.


    Numerousrvae squirmed incessantly!


    "Ugh!" Shirley felt like she might throw up at the sight.


    At that moment, Timothy''s body was entirely engulfed inyers of ckrvae.


    These were the parasites the piano music had dislodged from Timothy''s body.


    They emerged from his eyes, ears, nose, mouth, and every pore, wriggling in a repulsive manner.


    10 Mon, Nov 18


    Chapter 71 Timothy, Are You Awake?


    76%


    s


    At the same time, in the beautifully decorated viewing room of Dragon Ridge Valley, the four guardians sat next to the ck Beauty,


    As Robin yed the piano at the Dunns'' vi in Mount Geneva, the bodies of the four guardians began to shake uncontrobly.


    The power of the music was palpable!


    A sound that travels a thousand miles!


    A piercing note from the piano surged forward.


    It struck like four bullets fired from a sniper a thousand miles away.


    The four guardians screamed in pain, copsing to the ground and coughing up blood as their organs shattered.


    The ck Beauty gasped, "Oh no, there''s truly an expert assassin out there!


    "To be able to kill from a thousand miles away using music-what a frightening technique!"


    At that moment, herplexion went pale, and she shook uncontrobly as blood flowed from her chest.


    Inside the vi, Robinpleted his performance and then turned to Alex, saying, "Mr. Carter, could I please borrow the silver needles?"


    At that moment, Alex felt a deep admiration for Robin


    In the presence of such a master, he realized he didn''t qualify as a beginner.


    He wouldn''t dare to show any disrespect now!


    "Mr. Ramsey, please feel free to use the needles," he said, promptly presenting his silver needles with both


    hands.


    In an instant, 18 beams of light shot forth as all the silver needles were expertly ced on Timothy''s unique acupoints.


    Two secondster, the parasites that were wriggling out of Timothy''s body started attacking each other, engaging in a fierce battle.


    As the ck blood from the parasites spilled out, thousands of them quickly transformed into a swirling ck mist that vanished into the air.


    Robin yed the piano once more, releasing a captivating and mysterious tune.


    In an instant, the dark, murky energy in the room rushed out through therge window.


    Then, an astonishing sight urred.


    Timothy''s body lifted off the bed as the music swirled around him, hanging in the air.


    He rose higher, paused halfway, and began to spin rapilly.


    Chapter 71 Timothy, Are You Awake?


    His entire form was undted mid-air, moving in rhythm with the piano''s melody.


    s


    Drake. Shirley, and the others stood frozen, their eyes wide in disbelief at what they were witnessing.


    This spectacle was beyond their understanding.


    What was happening?


    Was it some sort of illusion?


    Once the melody ended, Timothy''s body gently lowered back onto the bed.


    His skin started to form blisters, each one quickly inting and leaking blood.


    After roughly three minutes, Timothy, who had been in a deep slumber for three years, inhaled deeply and opened his eyes.


    "Dad, where am I?"


    Drake shook uncontrobly, "Timothy, are you


    awake?


    Tears filled his eyes as he hurried over to the bedside.


    "Hold on. His body is still very weak right now; he shouldn''t move yet."


    Robin slowly approached Timothy, observing the pus and blood still seeping from his body.


    He took out the silver needle and passed it to Alex.


    Shirley stood at the bedside, tears flowing down her checks.


    She never thought she would witness her father waking up in her lifetime. "Dad....


    In that one cry, Shirley let go of all the stress and suffering from the past three years.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 I Decided to Kill You


    In Dragon Ridge Valley, the elegant courtyard was illuminated by flickering lights in the viewing hall. Liam huddled in a corner of the hall, his eyes fixed on the terrifying sight unfolding in front of him. The four guardians suddenly spat out blood and copsed lifelessly.


    The ck Beautyy on the ground, weakly writhing in agony.


    Meanwhile, the controlling parasite, nurtured in the sealed ss container, transformed into a pool of ck liquid.


    After coughing up several mouthfuls of dark blood, the ck Beauty shrieked frantically, "D*mn it, I''ll make you pay!


    "I dedicated two decades to perfecting the parasites, and now you''ve ruined everything!


    "Hmph! This isn''t over! My controlling parasite can keep regenerating forever!"


    In an instant, the alluring form of the ck Beauty morphed into a mass of tiny ck parasites clumped together.


    Liam lost consciousness upon witnessing the scene.


    The ck Beauty bellowed, gathering all her strength into her hands.


    With both hands, she raised the sealed parasite altar, channeling her vital energy to concentrate at its base infusing it with the dark power drawn from her primordial spirit.


    In a sh, a dark mist surrounded the parasite altar.


    One minute passed, then another, and then a third...


    Seconds ticked by slowly.


    The ck liquid inside the parasite altar gradually formed into thousands of tinyrvae.


    Everyrva glowed with an unusual light on top of its head.


    Suddenly, a piano > note shot through the parasite altar at lightning speed.


    Like a powerful sniper bullet fired from a thousand miles away, stabbing into the altar with blinding


    swiftness.


    The piercing sound of the piano erupted in the middle of the parasite altar, causing the altar to break apart in an instant.


    The ck mist on the altar surged wildly, dispersing in every direction.


    Suddenly, a booming melody ripped through the air, shattering the heavy walls of the viewing room and striking the ck Beauty in the chest.


    0


    Chapter 72 I Decided to Kill You


    With a se die copsed to the ground, her dark cys lilled with hopelessness.


    "How can this be? How can this be possible?!"


    *5 Free Cons


    After a short moment of feeling smothered, the ck Beauty regained consciousness, mming her fists. on the marble floor in frustration and letting out a furious scream. In an instant, the beautiful and opulent marble in the viewing room crumbled to dust!


    Liam jolted awake from the chaos around him.


    He stared in terror at the ck Beauty''s fearsome visage before quickly fleeing the courtyard, speeding away from Dragon Ridge Valley:


    The technique of parasites connects controlling and subordinate parasites.


    Although the controlling parasite can manipte the subordinate parasites to control those infected if a skilled master discovers the connection line....


    The opponent could easily use this connection to pinpoint the one who cast the curse and, harnessing the controlling parasite''s power, turn it against her. The elegant, scenic courtyardy in utter disarray.


    ck Beauty let out a furious scream, "Twenty years of my hard work, ruined by just one tune! You''ll pay for this, you b*stard!"


    Clenching her fists, she summoned thest of her strength and charged forward.


    In the pitch-ck night, a chilling wind swept through Dragon Ridge Valley.


    The eerie remnants of snow swirled up at her angry shout.


    "You coward! Do you think you can hide and use underhanded tricks against me? Who do you think you''re fooling?"


    "I am the chief mage of the Poison King Sect. Do you think you can kill me? The entire Poison King Sect will turn against you!"


    At the Dunn''s vi on Mount Geneva, the silence in Timothy''s room was shattered by the horrific screams of the ck Beauty,


    The apparition of her poison curse loomed by the mansion''srge window, her ghostly face twisted in agony.


    Everyone was taken aback by this terrifying sight.


    What they witnessed today was beyond what an average person couldprehend.


    Robin scoffed, "Se*mbag, what if I decide to kill you?"


    As he spoke, his delicate fingers struck a key with a firm touch.


    The moment the note echoed, miles away in Dragon Ridge Valley, the ck Beauty becamepletely/5


    Chapter 72 I Decided to Kill You


    BK 76%


    s


    still.


    Her entire form resembled a massive ck boulder, standing rigidly in the valley.


    The chilly valley wind swept over the snow-covered boulder, making it seem as if the air itself was wailing like a lost spirit.


    Out of nowhere, the ck Beauty''s form was torn apart, as though seized by massive, invisible hands.


    With a low rumble, her body shattered into a dark mist that quickly vanished, leaving no trace behind.


    The ck Beauty, chief mage of the Poison King Sect, was utterly obliterated in that burst of destruction.


    As her form disintegrated, she cried out in despair. "How dare you kill me?!"


    "I... I''m from the Poison King Sect! The Poison King Sect won''t overlook this!"


    In a sh, this frantic shout resonated three times through Dragon Ridge Valley, then faded away into the dark, chilling depths of the valley alongside the cold night breeze. Meanwhile, inside the Dunn''s vi on Mount Geneva, Robin gave a calm, detached smile.


    I had fought side-by-side with Old Fred through numerous battles, encountering foes of every strength and skill.


    How could a minor sect like the Poison King Sect even think of threatening the Divine Drakebane?


    Haha, if you have the courage to show up, I''ll wipe you out!


    Drake, Shirley, and the others were utterly stunned by Robin''s extraordinary powers.


    Five years ago, Timothy was struck by a sudden illness.


    By three years ago, he was confined to his bed, sinking into aa and losing all awareness,


    Throughout these years, the Dunns poured billions into finding esteemed doctors, yet no one could treat Timothy''s baffling sickness.


    Not even Wilder, the famed holistic medicine doctor from Draconia, could do anything tobat Timothy''s puzzling condition. Amazingly, Robin had managed to heal him using only the sound of a piano melody!


    Had they not witnessed it firsthand, no one would have believed such a miraculous method was possible.


    By the time Wilder reached the Dunn''s vi on Mount Geneva, Timothy could already stand and walk with his family''s support. Wilder was speechless at the sight of Timothy awake and moving.


    He was aware of Robin''s medical skills, yet he never imagined Robin had reached such an unfathomable level.


    As he nced at Robin''sposed expression, he was taken aback.


    09.10 Mon, Nov 18 GGT.


    Chapter 72 I Decided to Kill You


    s


    Wilder had been practicing medicine for five decades and was considered a master of holistic medicine in Draconia for almost 20 years.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, in hister years, he recognized that his lifetime of aplishments seemed insignificant next to the young man in his 20s standing before him.


    He couldn''t help but feel deeply humbled!


    If witnessing Robin use the Eighteen Spirit Needles at the Wright Mansion had once filled him with admiration, then today''s events had raised Robin''s medical abilities to a godlike status in his mind.


    In that instant, he was filled with absolute admiration for Robin.


    With deep respect, Wilder approached Robin and spoke humbly. "Mr. Ramsey, you are indeed the divine healer of our era! From this day forward, I shall no longer be called the ''Master of Holistic Medicine.'' I will always consider Mr. Ramsey as my superior. Master, please ept this disciple''s bow." Saying this, Wilder bowed low,


    Robin eyed Wilder''s respectful stance and gave a small dismissive snort.


    "Who said I''m your master? Don''t speak nonsense. I''m not interested in epting an old disciple like you."


    Wilder''s face reddened as he stood awkwardly in the hall, but any embarrassment was insignificant in the presence of a true master.


    Timothy, unfamiliar with Robin, quickly understood after Drake and Shirley''s exnations. He shrugged off their support and approached Robin.


    Thank you, Mr. Ramsey, for saving my life! If not for you, I would have been dead three years ago!"


    "My life may not seem significant, but the truly frightening part is that I would have be a puppet under the control of malicious people.


    "If that had happened, the repercussions would have been unimaginable!


    "The Dunns owe you an immense debt! We will remember your kindness for generations!"


    Robin gave a slight smirk and replied, "Alright, don''t mention it! It was just a minor favor.


    "Let''s get going: I don''t want to spend more time here."


    The others observed Robin''s movements and didn''t dare intervene.


    After all, someone like Robin isn''t swayed by ttery or money.


    After walking a short distance, Robin paused and turned back, stating. "At this moment, your body is quite fragile. Given your condition, you will need around a year to recover. After all, you have been bedridden for more than three years. "Your internal organs have sustained significant damage, and I will visit regrly to assist with your


    recovery.


    "From now on, make sure to rest and recover at home.


    Chapter 72 I Decided to Kill You


    "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey!" Drake and his son said with deep respect.


    +5 Free


    Cons


    Shirley initially nned to drive Robin, but

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Seven-Step Divine Drakebanc


    She quickly averted her gaze in embarrassment. "How can I express my gratitude?"


    Robin chuckled softly. It was surprising to see Ms. Dunn, who usually maintained aposed and distant attitude, appear so bashful and flustered multiple times today. "Come on, there''s no need to worry about such a small matter.


    "Also, didn''t you make me the CEO of the Eastvale Development Company?


    "That''s enough; I ept! You can head back now."


    As he began to walk away, Shirley stopped him and gave him two keys.


    keaway,


    "The Eastvale Development Company is can be inconvenient tomute there for work.


    Situated in the eastern suburbs of Harmonfield, and it


    "Here are the keys to a vi and a lovely apartment, which are close to the developmentpany.


    "Both properties belong to the Dunn Group.


    "The vi is a little farther away, but the interior is nicer. If you find yourself too busy at the Eastvale Development Company, I... I sometimes stay there as well.


    At this moment, Shirley''s cheeks flushed. "Um, I don''t stay there often.


    "The apartment is directly across from the Eastvale Development Company. It''s an average living space- not veryrge, just a two-bedroom unit of about 1,000 square feet. "However, the nearby amenities are quite good.


    "Pick whichever ce you prefer to stay! Living in either of these two properties will make it easier for you to reach thepany."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley paused and asked, "Oh, I forgot to check-where are you currently staying? Is it a hotel?"


    "Huh? I''m staying near Dawnspire Mountain," Robin answered nonchntly,


    Shirley didn''t pry any further. "Oh, that''s pretty far from the Eastvale Development Company. You should stay in one of these two houses."


    After a brief moment of thought, Robin epted the keys. "That sounds good. I''ll see you at the developmentpany tomorrow morning!"


    As she watched Robin''s silhouette fade away into the distance, Shirley felt a sense of reluctance to say goodbye.


    She lingered in front of the vi for a while, only turning around once he had vanished into the darkness. After leaving the Dunns, Robin didn''t get into Rowan''s car right away. The inside of the Dunns'' vi was sweltering, so hot that he felt as though he couldn''t breathe.


    Chapter 73 Seven-Step Divine Drakebane


    Thus, he decided to stroll along the tree-lined paths of Mount Geneva under the night sky. 8¡Á76%


    The air in the snow-covered mountains following the recent snowfall was incredibly refreshing.


    The chilly mountain breeze brushed against his flushed face, providing a sense of relief.


    s


    Especially in the stillness of thete night, walking along this mountain road offered him a break from the chaos of the world.


    Rowan didn''t interrupt him either.


    He drove the Land Rover with the headlights off, keeping a distance of around 600 feet behind.


    As Robin made his way up the mountain, a figure suddenly emerged in front of him, blocking his path.


    At the same distance, Rowan also noticed the warrior standing before Robin!


    His instincts told him that this individual was a skilled master!


    By simply picking up on the other person''s aura, he could tell that their level of cultivation was much higher than that of the Brookhaven Butcher! However, Robin didn''t n on seeking his assistance, so Rowan had no choice but to remain silently in the car and observe what happened next. Sensing the intense killing intent radiating from the other person, Robin raised an eyebrow. "Are you certain you want to stand in my way?"


    The stranger stayed quiet, his sharp gaze sizing Robin up as though trying to pierce through him.


    After several seconds, he smirked. "So, you''re the one who disabled the Brookhaven B

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Move Your Car For Me!


    When Robin heard Vera''s reason, he was momentarily speechless.


    Seriously! You''re crying like this just because someone else has a boyfriend and you''re still single?!


    "Hey, look," he sighed. "Could you please stop crying? Seeing a woman cry really messes with me!" "Wuhuhu...Vera only buried her face deeper into her hands and crouched, sobbing even more dramatically.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Robin approached her.


    "Okay, I understand. Do you want me toe along and meet up with a few of your old college friends? Fine, I''ll go with you! Are you happy now?


    "But I have a condition," he added, pointing a finger in warning. Tll go, but don''t go around saying I''m your boyfriend. I''m not in the business of being rented out as someone''s fake date." "Hehehe..."Vera looked up with a teary smile, rising to her feet as she hooked her arm around his. "Alright, let''s go, then. Don''t go back on your word now!!


    Robin observed her tear-stained yet perfectlyposed face. "Wait a minute... Were you faking it? Were you crying just to trick me? I''m not going, then!"


    She clung tightly to his arm. "What kind of man goes back on his word? You''ve promised to go That''s mean you''reing with me!"


    with me.


    Robin shook his head again and said, "Great! I was tricked by a woman. That was just perfect!


    "Fine, fine! Just let go of me, and I''ll go! But I''m warning you now, I''m not paying for anything!"


    Vera gave him a look of disbelief. "Seriously? You''re such a penny-pincher! Every time we go out, always me paying the bill!"


    it''s


    Robin huffed, folding his arms. "You''re the one begging me to go. If I''m doing you a favor, why should I pay? That''s just inmon sense!"


    Hmph! In my whole life, I''ve never encountered any guy who is as stingy as you! Alright, alright, you win! I''ll cover everything!" she replied with a triumphant grin shing in her eyes.


    Not long after, Rowan arrived and spotted Robin getting into Vera''s car. He kept his distance, deciding not to let them notice him, and quietly followed from afar


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Harmont Baron the western outskirts of Harmonfield.


    That was a popr spot for the youngsters to hang out


    Though not exactly high-end, the Harmont Bar was popr among a specific group of customers due to its distinct style inparison to simr bars around Harmonfield. Since its opening, this bar has offered a distinctive British-style ambiance.


    Chapter 74 Move Your Car For Me!


    2476%


    #10 Free Cons


    It had attracted a crowd of young, wealthy elites and urban professionals who preferred its unique ir.


    The vibe of Harmont Bar struck a bnce: neither too stifling nor overly wild like some chaotic nightclubs.


    Despite its modest size in Harmonfield, this bar became a nightly hotspot with just the right amount of gentlemanly charm and edginess.


    Robin pulled up in his Porsche sports car by the entrance, just as a lively burst of voices floated over from the doorway.


    Vera, hey! Over here! Three fashionably dressed women and a good-looking guy waved enthusiastically


    from the Harmont Bar''s entrance.


    "Robin, did you see them? Those four are my ssmates. They''re friendly, right? My social circle is top-notch, don''t you think?" Vera flicked her freshly curled hair with a proud grin.


    "I''ll go say hi first, so could you park the car? I''ll be right here at the door waiting for you, okay?"


    Robin lifted his eyebrows. "Oh, I get it. Tonight, I''m the chauffeur, so you can show off a little, huh?"


    "Don''t be too stingy! With such a nice car, being my driver once won''t hurt you," Vera scoffed.


    She added with a smirk, "Just park the car and thene over. I''ll let them all see how handsome you are."


    "Whether I''m handsome or not has nothing to do with you." Robin huffed.


    Vera shot him an annoyed look before saying, "Ugh! Just pretending to be my date for one night won''t make you lose anything!"


    "We agreed, didn''t we? You''re you, and I''m me. I''m not pretending to be your boyfriend."


    "Fine, I''ll cook for you for a week! Robin, just for once please?" She looked at him pleadingly.


    Robin pondered for a while. A home-cooked week didn''t sound too bad. There was a shortage of cooks at his home. "Alright, but remember, you promised a full week''s worth of cooking!"


    She sighed, exasperated. "For heaven''s sake, you''re like a kid! Yes, I promise a whole week of meals!" She thought to herself, as long as you can eat my cooking, I''ll do it!


    Seeing the mischievous glint in her eyes, Robin spoke again, "And wear a uniform! A different one for each meal."


    Ass


    As she got out of the car, Vera nearly stumbled at his demand.


    What on earth?! She rolled her eyes but replied quickly, "Alright, I agree! Now hurry and park the car! I''ll go there first."


    She closed the door with a yful smile, throwing Robin a sly nce.


    "Good grief! This woman looks like she''s missed her meds, Robin muttered.


    Watching her put on an exaggerated sway in her hips she strutted off. He rolled his eyes, adding. "This woman is manic-depressive, right? Just one trip to the bar with her, and she''s showing off like this?" 2/5


    Chapter 74 Move Your Car For Me!


    He stepped on the gas and maneuvered the Porsche into the bar''s parking lot.


    Eyeing an open space, he pulled off a smooth spin, reversing neatly into the slot.


    Whenever he got out and turned to leave, a sudden ring horn startled him.


    Just then, a BMW pulled up right before his Porsche.


    "Move your car out of my spot!" A girl, barely 18 or 19, stormed out, pointing a finger at him with unmistakable annoyance.


    "Excuse me?" Robin stared at her, bewildered. "Isn''t this a public parking spot?"


    She rolled her eyes impatiently. "Are you deaf? I told you to move! I always park here."


    +10 Free Coins


    "Why should I move the car?" Robin nced around, noting several open spaces nearby. There are plenty of other spots."


    The girl snorted in disdain. "This is my usual parking spot!"


    D*mn! What kind of people inhabit this world?


    Shaking his head, Robin spoke, "Is your name engraved on this space? Are you out of your mind?"


    What''s wrong with people these days?


    This is a public parking lot, yet somehow this spot was "hers"


    "Are you moving your car or not?" she snapped, her voice now bordering on a growl.


    "Nope. I''m not moving it. Then, what are you going to do?" Robin huffed.


    "What? Is the world supposed to bend over backward for you just because you pped on some overpriced face cream?"


    "You j*rk!" she shouted, stabbing a finger at his nose.


    Oh, she wants to y a cursing game! I can do that too! Robin raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re the j*rk! Your whole family''s a bunch of j*rks! Heck, your ancestors were j*rks!" Robin and the woman began arguing back and forth. "You''re not even a real man!" The woman was almost mad.


    Robin gave her a dismissive look. "And you think you''re a real woman? Oh, please make you one."


    She clutched her hips in frustration, almost yelling, "Fine! Just wait here!"


    "And why would I wait for you?" Robin rolled his eyes and turned to walk away. The girl blocked his path. "So, you won''t move your ca some fake boobs don''t


    "Nope. I''m not moving. What are you gonna do about Robin shot back coolly,


    Chapter 74 Move Your Car For Me!


    +10 Free Coins


    "Fine! If you won''t move, I''ll just ram into it!" she yelled yanking her car door open with dramatic ir.


    "Go right ahead and hit it! I''ll be responsible for this!" Robin shrugged, stepping aside. "Whoever chickens out first is a loser!"


    Her face turned a furious shade of red. She hadn''t expected to run into someone immune to her tantrum.


    If she were going to collide her shiny new BMW into his Porsche, she''d be very sorry.


    Right then, the parking lot security guard approached. "What''s happened here?" he asked, frowning.


    The girl immediately turned to him, pointing at Robin "Sir, I want him to move his car so I can park here!


    The security guard looked puzzled. "Excuse me?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s my parking spot!" she dered with arrogance, still ring at Robin.


    The security guard, visibly confused, replied, "Uh, Miss, we don''t assign private spots here. It''s a public parking lot."


    She tugged on the security guard''s arm with a sweet, pleading look. "But I park here all the time. He just swooped in and stole my spot, Sir....


    The security guard, swayed by her charm, nodded and turned to Robin.


    Pointing at Robin Ramsey, he spoke, "Come on, buddy. Thedy here usually parks in this spot. Show little gentlemanly courtesy and move your car.


    a


    Robin let out a coldugh. "Why should I be a gentleman with someone acting like spoiled trash?" Ignoring them, he started heading toward the bar entrance. "Who are you calling trash?" she shouted, Storming toward him.


    The security guard quickly stepped in front of her, pulling out his you gonna move it or not?"


    electric baton as he red at Robin. "Are


    "Nope!" Robin calmly walked back, straightening the security guard''s cor as he leaned in. "Why don''t you go ask your supervisor if he''d dare speak to me like that?" The security guard shivered in fright.


    He nced uneasily at Robin''s Porsche 918 Spyder, then back at the girl''s BMW.


    He believed that Robin must be a rich man from a prestigious family. Robin''s car alone could probably buy ten of hers.


    So, the security guard immediately offered an awkward smile. "My apologies, Sir. I didn''t realize... I''ll take care of this matter."


    He turned to the girl, a hint of disdain in his eyes. "This is a public parking lot. Stop causing a scene. Do you


    think a beat-up BMW makes you special?"


    The girl''s jaw dropped, humiliated, as she fumbled for her phone to call for backup.


    Chapter 74 Move Your Car For Me!


    When no


    One answered, she angrily parked in another empty parking spot temporarily,


    +10 Free Cons


    After parking her car, she hurried after Robin, "Just wait until my boyfriend gets here! He''ll teach you a lesson you''ll never forget!"


    Robin ignored her.


    She kept chasing Robin. Her voice shrills with frustration. "Do you know who my boyfriend is?"


    "Do you think I care?" Robin brushed her off and gave her a light push. The girl stood unsteadily and fel. the ground.


    "You


    you hit me! Ah! My boyfriend will kill you for this!" she shrieked. Watching Robin walk away, she scrambled for her phone, dialing furiously.

 Chapter 75

    Sammy, where are you? I''ve been calling forever! I still can''t believe it! Someone was bullying me!" The BMW girl, stepping out from the parking lot, finally got through on her phone. Her voice trembled with frustration and a hint of tears. On the other end, a man''s cold voice responded, "Emma, wait a minute. I''ll be at the Harmont Bar soon. I''ll make whoever messed with my girl kneel and beg for your forgiveness."


    "Sammy, I miss you," Emma replied, hanging up, her eyes shing with fierce anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hmph! That guy dared to fight me for a parking spot. Let''s see him try that when my boyfriend shows up!


    Robin stepped out of the parking lot, spotting Vera and her friends, three girls and one guy, waiting outside the bar.


    Before Vera could even introduce him, one of the girls, Sarah, sized him up with a bold gaze and inquired, "So, are you Vera''s boyfriend?"


    Robin''s mouth twitched. "Um...yeah, that''s right."


    Vera couldn''t help but stifle augh. This guy acts so tough, but he can be pretty considerate when it


    counts.


    Unfortunately, her joy was short-lived. In less than ten seconds, Robin rified, "Well, technically, I''m her ''male friend", not her boyfriend, as in a couple. She just asked me toe along to make herself look good." The three girls burst outughing, covering their mouths. "Vera, your male friend is hrious!" they teased.


    Robin! You''re a j*rk! An as*h*le!


    Vera''s face turned red and then pale. She shot him a re before quickly adding, "He really isn''t my boyfriend. I was just joking around. He''s got a bit of an odd personality. Just ignore him." The four friends couldn''t hold back theirughter at Vera''s uneasiness.


    Sarah looped her arm through Vera''s, giggling. "Vera, I just told Emily he couldn''t possibly be your boyfriend, but she insisted he was! Looks like I was right, Hahaha!"


    Grace and Daniel shook their heads,ughing. "Vera, is he just a random-guy you picked to fool us? Turns out he''s not real, huh?"


    Grace then leaned in, sneaking a nce at Robin''s back whispering, "Where did you even meet him? Is he from some prestigious family?"


    Knowing Robin didn''t like people prying into his business, Vera quickly shrugged it off. "Oh, I just met him at Four Seas Entertainment World this afternoon.


    Then she switched the topic, "Okay, no more jokes! Every time I see you all, it''s the same routine for you guys tough at mel


    Chapter 75 Harmont Bar


    +10 Free Coins


    She crossed her arms with a huff. "Fine, this time I''m making a bet. I''ll bring a real, handsome boyfriend. for you all to see within two months!"


    "Sure, but no more male friends'' next time! Theyughed, heading inside the bar, chatting and joking as they went.


    Once they were seated, Vera finally introduced Robin to everyone.


    "They are my college roommates, Grace, Emily, and Sarah," she said, pointing to each one.


    She gestured toward the guy, "And this good-looking guy is Daniel, Grace''s boyfriend. He''s the sales director at Haven Realty."


    Daniel gave a nod, grinning. "Hey, Buddy, why don''t you join us for a board game?"


    "You guys go ahead; don''t mind me." Robin, uninterested in mingling, nodded politely but then picked up his phone, scrolling through short videos.


    Vera, who was familiar with Robin''s temper, didn''t force him. She ordered some snacks and drinks for him and then joined her friends, diving into lively chatter and games. While Robin sipped his drink and casually scrolled through videos, he received a message from Daphne.


    She told him that the Rivers family had sent people into Draconia.


    It was likely due to the recent removal of the Soul-Eating Charm, which their family''s priest might have sensed.


    Robin responded immediately. He typed. Two of the Rivers family''s assassins were already dead."


    Daphne was shocked.


    Only Robin would have the audacity to take on assassins from the Rivers family directly!


    Robin then let her know he''d meet her tomorrow at noon for another acupuncture treatment, telling her to meet him at the Dunn Group.


    At the same time, Vera and her four friends were caught up in an animated conversation.


    "Vera, I heard that Eric, the second son of the Vice President at the Universal Group, has been trying to win you over," Grace asked, intrigued.


    "He''s been stated at all events that he''s determined to marry you and bring you into the Hamiltons. How''s that going?"


    Vera-waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t bring him up I don''t have any feelings for the Hamiltons''s second son. I''d rather stay single forever than date someone like him." Sarah smirked, "Vera, don''t be so ungrateful."


    "The Hamiltons is one of the Big Four in Harmonfield. They''re on the rise, nearly surpassing the Dunns in


    influence.


    "If you could marry into the Hamiltons, you''d be in the upper echelons of the elitel


    Chapter 75 Harmont Bar


    Vera scoffed. "And what, I''m already an elite."


    +10 Free Coins


    Graceughed, "Well, Vera has a point! The Silvas is a top-notch family in Harmonfield, though still touch beneath the Hamiltons."


    Vera rolled her eyes. "Why on earth would I want to marry into some "prestigious family like the Hamiltons? Life there would be pure torture! Right now, I can do whatever I please. My life is perfect!"


    "I have more than enough money, and I don''t need to be the world''s wealthiest person. As long as I have enough savings to live and enjoy life, why should I degrade myself?"


    Daniel raised an eyebrow. He remarked, "Vera, is that the reason you don''t want to date Eric? Or is it because he''s a bit of a... yer?


    "Oh,


    Vera shot him a re. "Daniel, I didn''t expect you to grow this cynical over the years."


    "The more privilege they have, the more disciplined those guys should be, don''t you think?"


    "A true gentleman, especially from a prestigious family, should be well-educated and courteous, Vera said firmly.


    "Do they know nothing better than to indulge themselves recklessly? If wealth turns someone into a monster, then what''s even the point of having it?"


    Grace yfully smacked Daniel''s shoulder. "So, Daniel, are you saying that if you were as rich as Eric, you''d be out there, living it up with drinking and acting like an animal?"


    Daniel quickly shook his head, waving his hands in defense. "No way! How could I even think ofparing myself to Eric? He''s got family money, and we''re not even close to a third-rate family. Even if I wanted to live that way, I don''t have the power to do in Grace huffed, giving him a yful side-eye. "Daniel, if you ever get any ideas like that, just know that I''ll be right there to sort you out!"


    Daniel gulped, bowing his head as if in surrender. "I swear, Grace, I don''t have a single bad thought like that.


    Watching Daniel''s nervousness, Vera chuckled, "Remember, Daniel, you''repletely under Grace''s- control! If you act up, the three of us will take you down together!"


    "I swear, I''m loyal to Grace for life!" Daniel said, raising his hand dramatically


    The women burst outughing.


    Just then, Vera caught sight of a familiar face.


    Raymond was entering the Harmont Bar.


    Though he hadn''t noticed them, sitting in a shadowy corner.


    His eyes were fixed on a girl by the entrance. The BMW driver, Emma,


    III


    Chapter 75 Harmont Bar


    +10 Free Cons


    "Emma, I''ve been calling and messaging you these days, but you didn''t respond! What''s going on?" Raymond''s voice was strained, with a hint of desperation in it.


    Emma let out a dismissive huff. "Raymond, didn''t I already tell youst week? I don''t want to be with you. anymore. It''s as simple as that."


    Raymond shook his head, his expression a mix of hurt and frustration. "Emma, what did I do wrong? Are you just ending things? Have you forgotten everything I''ve done for you?"


    Just then, a tall, rugged man stepped up beside Emma, his eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Emma, is this the guy who''s been bullying you? The one you mentioned on the phone?" he inquired.


    Emma''s gaze darted nervously between the two men. "Sammy, it wasn''t him. He''s just... an ordinary friend. Nothing more."


    "An ordinary friend? Really, Emma?" Raymond''s eyes shed with anger. "So, that''s it? You''ve moved on with someone else?"


    Emma stiffened, turning to Sam. "He''s just some guy who''s liked me for ages, but I never gave him any


    chance.


    Then, facing Raymond, she snapped, "Listen, Raymond, my boyfriend is Sam Quinn, the eldest son of the head of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. So don''t even think about starting something. He''s a trained fighter, and you won''t like the oue if you provoke him." Raymond''s face turned pale with fury. "Emma, we''ve been together for three years. The Joneses wouldn''t be where it is in Harmonfield today without help from us, the Hamptons.


    How dare you tell him we''re just ordinary friends? Do you remember how you came begging me three years ago? Can you say it to his face?"

 Chapter 76

    Emma clung to Sam''s arm. pouting a little. "Sammy, he''s making it up! None of that ever happened!"


    Sam lifted an eyebrow, his voice icy. "From now on, stay away from Emma. Don''t make me repeat myself. Now get lost!"


    Raymond stepped before Emma, blocking her. "In that case, return the vi I gave you!"


    Sam''s brows furrowed slightly as he nced over at Emma, who clutched his arm tighter, her voice pleading, "Sammy, it''s not like what he said..." Just then, a man dressed entirely in ck approached from within the bar, his voice low and serious. "Mr. Quinn, is there a problem?"


    Emma fell silent, her eyes betraying a flicker of fear.


    Raymond looked at the man as well, noticing the eerie green glint in his eyes, an unsettling aura cloaking him.


    Behind him stood a girl, perhaps 16 or 17, also in ck. Her gaze toward Raymond was sharp, filled with disdain and a hint of menace.


    The man in ck took a brief look at Raymond before addressing Sam. "Mr. Quinn, if there''s nothing important, shall we go inside and have a drink?"


    Sam nodded, casting Raymond a disdainful look. "I don''t care what history you think you have with Emma," he sneered.


    "From now on, don''t bring up nonsense about vis or debts. If you gave her something, that was your choice.


    "Get lost! I''m not interested in arguing with trash like you!"


    After saying that, he took Emma''s hand and started toward the second floor of the bar with the man in ck close behind. Raymond, fuming, refused to back down. He stepped forward again, blocking their path.


    "Emma, you owe me an exnation!


    "Either youe with me or return every single thing my family ever gave you!"


    Emma leaned against Sam, a mocking smile on her lips. "Raymond, look at you! So disgusting!" She


    sneered.


    "Sammy''s already made things clear. Keep this up, and you''ll regret it."


    "You! Emma!" Raymond shouted, his anger boiling over "If you don''t give me a proper answer today, this isn''t over!"


    His outburst drew the attention of everyone in the bar who began watching curiously.


    Chapter 76 Apologize to My Girlfriend!


    8K 76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Emma, visibly annoyed, spat, "Get lost, Raymond! You''re nothing here. In front of Sammy, you''re no more than an ant! Leave, before you embarrass yourself even more!


    Raymond shook his head in frustration. His expression pained as he looked at Emma''s determined face. He pleaded, "Emma, if you stay with someone like him, it won''t end well. Guys like him are trouble. He''s only toying with you; he''ll never treat you well!" Sam''s mouth twitched with irritation. "Say that again," he hissed. I''ve been patient, but if you keep pushing, don''t expect me to hold back."


    Sensing her boyfriend''s growing anger, Emma tugged at his arm gently. "Sammy, let''s not ruin the night. Let''s just go.


    Sam raised a finger, pointing it directly at Raymond. "Emma has told you plenty of times to leave. Do you think she''d ever look at trash like you?"


    However, Raymond, desperate and unable to let go, grabbed Emma''s hand in ast plea, "Emma,e with me! Don''t make this mistake. If you stay with people like him, you''ll only end up hurt!"


    Emma yanked her hand away, snapping, "Raymond, who do you think you are? Who are you to lecture me?"


    She continued, her tone filled with contempt. "Do you think your little family name impresses me?


    "No matter what Sammy is like, he''s a hundred times stronger than a coward like you!


    "All you have is a bit of family name and nothing else. What can you offer besides that?


    Sammy could tten you with a single punch! Your family is nothingpared to the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. Now get lost. I never want to see your pathetic face again!"


    When Raymond tried to reach for her again, the man in ck beside Sam stepped forward, looking at him with utter disdain. "You just don''t know when to quit, do you?" he said, his voice dripping with disgust "Mr. Quinn is too generous to even waste his time on rubbish like you, but here you are, ruining his night with your shameless antics. You''re the kind of person who''s bound to get beaten to death." Emma cast Raymond a contemptuous look. "I''ll say it one more time, I''ve never had any respect for you. A mediocre nobody like you will never amount to anything. Get lost before you ruin my night!" Raymond, still hesitating, stood his ground, and the man in ck scoffed. "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll walk away. You''re no match for Mr. Quinn."


    Before his words even settled, the striking young woman beside him, dressed in ck with long. sharpened nails, stepped forward. She raised her hand and delivered a p across Raymond''s face. Swish! Her razor-sharp nails left five fresh, bloody scratches across Raymond''s pale skin, and he let out a painful shout.


    The crowd around them gasped, and for the first time, they noticed just how long her fingernails were, each one over an inch, capped with sharp metal tips.


    Raymond clutched his bleeding cheek, his eyes wide with fear as he looked at the ck-d man and his viciouspanion. Sweat ran down his face as he took several steps back, his resolve breaking under their


    Nov 18


    Chapter 76 Apologize to My Girlfriend!


    dark and chilling aura.


    76%@


    +10 Free Coins


    The man in ck frowned slightly. He hadn''t intended to escte things and only meant to say a few words in support of Sam.


    He and Sam were new to Harmonfield and didn''t want to stir i


    up


    unnecessary trouble.


    Yet his servant girl, eager to please him, had acted on her own. With the situation out of hand, he decided to let it go.


    Noticing her master''s silence, the ck-d woman''s eyes gleamed with renewed hostility. "Try that again, and I''ll tear your eyes out!"


    Her cold, venomous tone cast an eerie silence over the entire bar.


    Everyone gasped, many of them taking a few steps back, unwilling to get too close.


    People began murmuring in hushed voices.


    Some in the crowd now just realized who stood in front of them. Sam, the son of Kyler, leader of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, had taken first ce in the National Martial Arts Championshipst year. Several top young experts in the Draconia were dissatisfied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The fierce rivalry continued as fighters from across the provinces flocked to Brookhaven, eager to challenge Sam and test his renowned strength.


    Yet, one by one, they left defeated.


    His name quickly spread, echoing across the martial world.


    Among those present tonight was a mysterious figure known as Leo, the heir to the Poison King Sect.


    The woman in ck beside him was his servant, Fiona


    The Poison King Sect has been in the Brookhaven area for over a century.


    They had a reputation that struck fear in the hearts of even the most seasoned fighters.


    Its members rarely venture into the open world, yet here Leo was, at the Harmont Bar, which shocked


    everyone.


    This is a sect full of mysterious atmosphere.


    Everyone knew very little about them.


    It is said that the disciples under its sect often kill in secret. They were ruthless and cunning.


    Nowadays, it is rare for the young master of the Poison King Sect to appear in Harmonfield.


    Could it be that the strength of the Poison King Sect is no longer willing to lurk in the depths of the martial world and is about to emerge? Sam''s appearance, on the other hand, was hardly surprising,


    D


    Chapter 76 Apologize to My Girlfriend!


    +10 Free Coins


    His father, Kyler, the leader of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, had announced expansion ns justst


    aiming to strengthen their influence in Harmonfield as the first step northward.


    year.


    Now, seeing Sam, the eldest son of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, was proof that those ns were already underway.


    Noticing Raymond being hurt by Fiona, Vera felt a pang of worry.


    They had known each other for years, and she knew some of the story between him and Emma..


    Seeing Raymond being targeted by several people together, Vera, who was used to loyalty in her bones, turned to Robin without thinking. ''Come with me. Raymond''s in trouble!"


    Robin, engrossed in his phone, barely registered her words before she pulled him toward the bar.


    Grace and a few others watched, rmed by Vera''s boldness. "Vera, please, don''t get involved," she whispered urgently. "These people are dangerous."


    Daniel added, "Let''s just find another bar."


    Ignoring them. Vera stepped forward. "Do you all think it''s fair to gang up on Raymond like this? Raymond, let''s go!"


    Sam and Leo nced at Vera and Robin, a flicker of irritation in their eyes.


    Robin finally looked up, annoyed at being dragged away from his phone. "What is this all about? I was in the middle of a video," he muttered.


    He was trying to turn back, only to be stopped by Emma''s voice. "Hold it right there! You think you can just walk away?"


    Robin halted his step and turned, realizing she was the woman who''d argued with him over a parking spot earlier.


    Emma''s eyes zed with anger as she spat, "Sammy, it''s him! This j*rk bullied me in the parking lot and stole my spot!"


    "Oh, please! Haven''t you taken your medicine yet? What''s your problem? I''m busy. Leave me alone. You''re interrupting me watching videos, so annoying!" Robin twitched the corner of his mouth, turned around, and left.


    However, Sam had already stepped forward, his gaze cold as ice. "Apologize to my girlfriend. On your


    knees."


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line Huh?


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line, Huh?


    +10 Free Coins


    Emma was pleased to hear Sam''s re

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line, Huh?


    Emma was pleased to hear Sam''s response and took a step forward, pointing at Robin, and said, "Stop right there!"


    "I already warned you in the parking lot. If you provoke me, get ready to face my boyfriend''s wrath!"


    Robin nced at Emma and said. "You''re acting recklessly. Just go home and take your medicine!"


    Looking at Raymond, who was covering his check, he shook his head, saying, "Don''t you feel ashamed for a woman like this?"


    Seeing Robin speak, Vera quickly pulled Raymond, saying, "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that Robin didn''t even acknowledge him, Sam said angrily, "Kid, what''s your deal? Are you me like I''m invisible?


    treating


    Robin gave him a nce. "Considering you as air is already apliment. You''re just a nuisance. Get lost! I don''t have time to listen to your babbling and waste my time." Robin''s arrogant and dismissive attitude shocked everyone in the bar.


    "Who is this guy? He even dares to talk back to the young master of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. That''s bold!"


    "It seems like he knows Raymond


    Sarah, Grace, and the others were startled.


    They hadn''t expected that the man brought along would be so reckless.


    Perhaps he didn''t even know that the man, in front of him was the eldest son leader of Brookhaven Martial Alliance?


    Sarah quickly pulled Vera aside and whispered, "Vera, get him to apologize to Sam immediately."


    Vera had initiallye to persuade Raymond to stop the conflict, not realizing Robin also had past issues with Emma.


    Now, even if she wanted to stop Robin from provoking them further, it was impossible.


    Sam was infuriated and clenched his fists, ready to unleash his rage.


    At that moment, two men came down from the second floor of the bar, surrounded by bodyguards who immediately encircled Robin. "Robin, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Finally found you..." Vera looked up, recognizing that the neer was Eric!


    Dmn it, just my luck. Running into this je k here as well!


    Grace and the others were also stunned, whispering, "Vera, does Eric have issues with him too? Your friend really brings trouble!"


    0


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line, Huh?


    Vera knew that Eric was specifically here to hassle Robin over the incident a few days ago at Violetcrest


    Bar


    But seeing the fierce-looking man next to Eric, she was startled,


    This man was Shaun, the nephew of Rygar.


    Known as the reigning Harmonfield champion at the underground boxing arena in Abyssal Dominion.


    Countless fighters fall each year to his iron fists.


    Shaun is nicknamed the Harmonfield''s Little Overlord of Abyssal Dominion.


    His skills even surpass those of Rowan''s.


    Eric leaned towards Shaun, pointing at Robin. "Shaun, that''s Robin. He''s the one who beat me up at Violetcrest Bar.


    Shaun raised his eyes, giving Robin a scrutinizing look


    Meanwhile, not far away, Leo watched Shaun with interest.


    So, he''s the Harmonfield''s Little Overlord of Abyssal Dominion? Tonight is turning out to be quite interesting.


    Fiona whispered, "Sir, Mr. Leo said that our Poison King Sect''s first obstacle in Abyssal Dominion would be. Demon''s Den. It''s said that Shaun Todd is Rygar''s nephew, one of his best men." Leo didn''t respond. He just smiled.


    He didn''t quite see it that way.


    To uphold his reputation as the reigning champion of the underground boxing arena, Shaun Todd couldn''t be a simple man.


    At this point, some people in the bar crowd started whispering to each other.


    "Who is that guy who dares to hit the second son of the Hamilton family?"


    The Hamilton family held serious power in Harmonfield. Plus, they were on good terms with Mr. Rygar.


    "Hitting the second son of the Hamilton family... is he jooking for trouble?"


    Tonight, Eric brought the Little Overlord here for revenge. This guy''s about to be carried out horizontally!


    Sarah and Emily, seeing the situation, quickly pulled Vera aside and whispered, "Vera, we should keep our distance from the man you brought!" Shaun and Sam looked like they were going to beat him up. It seems not going to be easy for him to leave. Before Vera could respond, Raymond also sensed the seriousness of the situation.


    Feeling partly responsible, he stepped forward, saying, Robin, Vera, you two should leave. This has nothing to do with you."


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line, Huh?


    Robin, who was about to leave, looked at Raymond, still bleeding from his face, and paused.


    Unexpectedly, he saw that Raymond had some backbone.


    Robin shoved Raymond aside, ''Get back! What I do is none of your business."


    Shaun, seeing Robin''s arrogant stance, suddenly grew cold in his gaze,


    +10 Free Coins


    At that moment, Sam, who had initially nned to teach Robin a lesson, hesitated upon seeing this scene.


    He exchanged a nce with Leo and said, ''Didn''t expect this guy to stir up so much trouble. Let''s hold off and see what happens.


    "It''s obvious he''s new to this scene and hasn''t faced real consequences before, haha...


    Raymond, pushed aside by Robin, regained some rity.


    Watching Robin back, he felt a deep sense of guilt.


    Because of his issues with Emma, he had attracted all these dangerous figures, dragging Robin into it as


    well.


    The son of Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader.


    The sect leader of Poison King Sect.


    Even Shaun, the nephew of Harmonfield''s Mr. Rygar and reigning champion of the Demon''s Den underground arena, was now targeting Robin. However, Shaun and Eric didn''t show up because of him.


    If Vera hadn''t brought Robin here for his sake, none of this would have happened.


    Shaun took a step forward, looking coldly at Robin. "Did you hit Eric?"


    At that moment, Robin''s phone rang.


    Robin didn''t even nce at Shaun and answered his phone directly.


    It was a call from Shirley.


    "What''s up, Ms. Dunn? Calling me sote?"


    There was a pause on the other end before Shirley spoke, "Robin, could you stop calling me Ms. Dunn?"


    "If1 don''t call you Ms. Dunn, what should I call you?" Robin was confused. Had she called him thiste just to say this?


    "Just... just call me Shirley from now on. When you call me Ms. Dunn, it feels like you''re addressing some stern teacher... is that okay?"


    Robin thought for a moment. "Alright, I''ll call you Shirley. So Shirley, what''s up?"


    There was silence on the other end for a while, as if she was covering her mouth to suppress augh. 3/5


    09:11 Mon, Nov 18 B GT.


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line, Huh?


    +10 Free Coins


    After a while, Shirley spoke softly, "Robin, I''ve sent you the document for tomorrow morning''s executive meeting at the Eastvale Development Company." Robin replied directly, "Alright, I''ll take a look right away."


    Ending the call, Robin opened his email and started reading the document Shirley had sent.


    "Kid, I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me? Are you ignoring me like I''m invisible?" Shaun, seeing Robinpletely dismiss him, was furious.


    Robin shrugged. "Why should I care about you?"


    Then he continued reading Shirley''s email.


    Robin words made everyone gasp in shock.


    "What the... Is this guy crazy?"


    "Did he seriously just talk to the Little Overlord like that?"


    Sam let out a sneer, looking at Robin as if he were a clown.


    In his mind, he imagined that the next moment, Robin would be dead on the spot.


    Logan and the others were stunned; they hadn''t expected the guy Vera brought along to be so reckless.


    "Does he think he can survive after offending these people?"


    He immediately pulled Grace aside, ''Let''s go quickly! If they redirect their anger toward us, we''re in big trouble!


    Grace nodded. "Vera, let''s get out of here! If they remember we''re with Robin, we''re doomed."


    But Vera didn''t move.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that, in front of Robin, these people were nothing to worry about..


    Grace saw Vera and Raymond standing behind Robin without moving. The others decided to back away.


    Fearing they''d be dragged into Robin Ramsey troubles


    Eric watched Robin''s reckless behavior in front of Shaur and nearlyughed himself sick.


    "Robin, I don''t know where you get your arrogance from, but what''s giving you that confidence?"


    At this moment, Robin finished reading the email and put away his phone.


    He looked at Eric and said, "You want to know what gives me confidence, huh?"


    Before Eric could react, Robin pped him across the face.


    Eric flew out of the bar like a kite with its string cut,nding heavily on the steps outside.


    A gasp echoed through the bar.


    Chapter 77 Want To Know My Bottom Line Huh?


    76%a


    +10 Free Coins


    "Whoa! This guy actually pped the Hamilton family''s second right in front of the Little Overlord? Is he insane?"


    Shaun was instantly furious. "Kid, you really dared to hit him right in front of me?"


    Robin mouth twitched slightly. "And who do you think you are? So what if I hit him in front of you?"


    5

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 Do You Enjoy ying with Fire?


    You''re asking for trouble!"


    Before Shaun could even get into position, Robin shoved him aside. He snapped, "Get out of my way! I''m trying to watch some short videos!"


    The force of Robin''s casual push sent Shaun, a mountain of muscle, staggering back several steps.


    That just happened?


    Shaun was in trance.


    He had spent over a decade honing his skills and believed he was invincible.


    The years spent in the Illegal Fight Arena had forged his body into something tough and resilient


    Few could knock him off bnce with a mere shove, let alone someone like Robin, who had barely put any effort into it.


    Shaun inhaled sharply, taken aback.


    In that moment, he finally seriously assessed Robin for the first time.


    The man seemed entirely unfazed by the tension in the air.


    It wasn''t merely ignorance or bravado; he was a top-tier fighter who had evidently endured many achallenges.


    Could this man really have some hidden talent?


    No way!


    Shaun had heard of the skilled fighters within Draconia


    He had faced some of the top contenders himself.


    Never had he encountered Robin.


    A nobody without a reputation couldn''t possibly match him, the Little Overlord.


    He must have simply let his guard down.


    Eric covered his swollen check, too stunned to speak.


    He had witnessed Robin''s skills at the Violeterest Bar and knew the guy was tough.


    But he never expected Shaun, the defending champion of Abyssal Dominion''s Illegal Fight Arena, would look so weak in front of Robin!


    Eric wasn''t the only one taken by surprise.


    Sam and Leo were equally surprised.


    Mon. Nov 18


    Chapter 78 Do You Enjoy ying with Fire?


    They had always believed that Shaun''s strength was no greater than their own.


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    However, effortlessly pushing him back for a few feet was no small feat.


    While others were still reeling from shock, Emma''s excitement pierced through the air.


    "Haha, you clueless fool! Do you even know who you''re messing with? You really think you can just throw punches and walk away today? Not today, haha!" "Annoying!" Robin didn''t even nce at her; he swung his hand and pped Emma across the face.


    "Wahhh!" Emma stumbled to the ground and scrambled to reach Sam. "Sammy! You need to kill him!" Gasps filled the crowd surrounding them.


    "Is he asking for trouble?"


    "Is he serious? Doesn''t he know who he''s dealing with before throwing punches?"


    Sam hadn''t expected Robin to overlook his presence sopletely andunch straight into an attack.


    He and Emma were just having fun, or so it seemed, but everyone else viewed them as a couple.


    Robin hitting Emma felt like a p in the face to him.


    Acting now would ruin his reputation in Harmonfield.


    But Robin''s earlier shove on Shaun had genuinely shocked him.


    He had hoped to wait and see how Shaun would fare against Robin before deciding his own course of


    action.


    Yet Emma, screaming like a rabid dog, wat driving him crazy.


    He wanted to jump in, but faced with Robin''s fierce demeanor, Sam hesitated.


    Emma covered her face and struggled to her feet. Her anger boiled over, swaying Sam''s arms as she eximed, "Sammy, I want him dead!"


    Just as Sam was about to walk forward, he noticed Shaun approaching.


    He deliberately slowed his pace and awaited for Shaun to act.


    Shaun''s expression turned grim after being pushed by Robin. He stepped forward, his face dark with anger. "You dare toy a hand on me? Is this for real?" Robin scoffed coldly and said, "Iid a hand on you. What''s it to you?"


    Shaun lifted his gaze to Robin, momentarily caught off guard by a flicker of fear that crept into his heart.


    "Hahaha!" Laughter erupted from behind them.


    "Even the Little Overlord of Harmonfield''s Illegal Fight Arena can be put in his ce.


    Chapter 78 Do You Enjoy ying with Fire?


    Leo sauntered up with a casual air, mocking Shaun as he did.


    His maid, Fiona, followed closely behind.


    Shaun raised his eyes and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Leo, the indifferent responded.


    Shaun paused and recognition dawned. "You''re Leo, the heir of the Poison King Sect?"


    Leo''s presence astounded Shaun.


    The


    Poison King Sect had been around for a century, rarely making a fuss in public.


    +10 Free Cong


    They were known for creating poisons and potions, walking a fine line between good and evil-helping some while harming others. Opinions of them in the underground world were mixed.


    Shaun nodded, his expression unreadable. "Ah, you''re Mr. Leo,"


    Leo smirked haugtily and said, "I''ve long heard about your reputation as Little Overlord. It''s nice to see it for myself today, haha!"


    He let the sentence hang, leaving Shaun to feel the sting of ridicule.


    Shaun felt the mockery in Leo''s words; his eyes were growing colder.


    Just as he was about tosh out, Emma had snapped back to present; she shouted again, covering her fast/ and her voice booming.


    "Sammy, you need to deal with this b*stard! He pped me right in your face; he doesn''t respect you at all!"


    Shaun shot a nce at Sam and Emma, thinking to himself that Robin had already made it clear he didn''t care about you.


    In that moment, Sam wished he could p Emma into silence.


    He had originally intended to let Shaun take the lead and gauged Robin''s skills before deciding how to act. But Emma''s deration made him feel like he had to defend himself.


    He was the Junior Chieftain of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, new to the underground scene, eager to make a name for himself.


    Sam couldn''t possibly lose his reputation over something as trivial as this.


    With a cold snort, Sam pushed Emma aside and strode toward Robin.


    The crowd in the bar buzzed with excitement, eagerly anticipating a showdown where Sam, Shaun, and Leo would team up against Robin.


    In the distance, Daniel felt a wave of dread as he witnessed the escting situation.


    Chapter 78 Do You Enjoy ying with Fire


    +10 Free Coins


    He grasped Grace and Sarah tightly, his voice tense. "We should get out of here. If Robin gets involved. we''re in trouble."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace nodded and said, "Good thing we''re not too close to him. Just leave him be. Leave now. We have the Dunn Group meeting for the Eastvale project tomorrow." Sarah nced toward Robin and Vera. "But Vera is over there."


    Grace''s anxiety grew and she urged, "Don''t worry about her! If we keep sticking around, we''ll get dragged


    into it too."


    "Did you not see? She and Robin are chummy now. She won''t be able to leave, even if she wants to.


    Emily shook her head and said, "You all should go. We can''t just leave Vera in trouble while we escape."


    Sarah nodded and said, "I agree. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    I want. If you get


    Frustrated. Grace and Daniel exchanged nces. "Do what involved with Robin, don''t me us for not warning you. We''re leaving!"


    They squeezed through the crowd and exited the bar.


    At that moment, Sam stood before Robin, pointing a finger at him. Just like I said earlier, kneel down. break one of your hands, and apologize to my girlfriend!"


    Emma was snickered with malice. "You reckless idiot! You pped me, and I''ll make you pay for it doublefold!


    "Sammy, beat him until he''s criple! That will case my anger!"


    Robin shook his head and said, "I don''t get why you keep asking for trouble. Fine, I''ll grant your wish!"


    With that, he seized Sam''s outstretched finger, twisting his wrist sharply. A sickening crack echoed through the bar.


    Sam''s right arm broke before he could understand what had just happened.


    The force of Robin''s move enveloped him, pressing him down until he couldn''t lift his head.


    With a thud, he fell to his knees before Robin.


    Gasps rippled through the onlookers.


    "Ah! The Junior Chieftain of Brookhaven Martial Alliance is kneeling."


    "No way! Am I seeing things?"


    "Yeah, you dared to hit me?" Sam gasped, the pain almost suffocating him as he shouted in humiliation.


    "Who do you think you are? What''s wrong with hitting you?" Robin scoffed coldly and gave Sam a swift kick to the jaw.


    Sam was sent flying, crashing into a pir in the bar andnding heavily on the marble floor.


    Chapter 78 Do You Enjoy ying with Fire?


    Debris flew everywhere as Sam curled up, spitting blood.


    "Y-you? How could you be so harsh on him? He''s... Emma was nearly driven mad. She had never imagined Robin could be so terrifying. Ignoring her and the shocked crowd, Robin coldly grabbed Emma by the hair and mmed her against the bar''s ss door.


    With a shattering crash, the ss splintered into a thousand pieces..


    Emma copsed to the ground. Her body was convulsing violently, blood streaming down her head and face!


    Robin''s speed and brutality attack rendered the bar silent, a stunned hush settling over everyone present.

 Chapter 79

    He was young, brimming with overconfidence, and seemingly oblivious to the realities around him.


    Faced with the sneers of Sam, Shaun, and others, he didn''t want to be a disgrace before so many people.


    Surely he was just making some tough talk to save himself from embarrassment.


    No one expected Robin to act so decisively.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he struck hard and mercilessly, without any signs of hesitation.


    What shocked everyone even more was that Sam, who was the Junior Chieftain of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the champion of the National Combat Tournament, waspletely helpless against his opponent It made Sam''s title as the Junior Chieftain questionable.


    He was much weaker than his father, the top-ss fighter of the Alliance.


    The crowd''s gaze toward Robin shifted dramatically; the mocking and disdain that had been there before were reced with astonishment and pity.


    If Southfist King''s Kyler learned that his son had been severely injured by Robin, he surely wouldn''t let it ago lightly.


    After a brief moment of shock, whispers filled the bar.


    "This kid is crazy!"


    "He really doesn''t know he''s fighting Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s Junior Chieftain?"


    "This is going to be interesting!"


    "Something big is going to happen in Harmonfield soon!"


    "The president of Brookhaven Martial Alliance will definitelye to Harmonfield!"


    "That guy is about to find himself in serious trouble!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Someone might end up dead here!"


    Hearing the murmur of the crowd, Eric dared not say anything.


    The first time he encountered Robin, the guy had been just as unreasonable.


    Today was no different.


    His attack was utterly unexpected.


    09:11 Mon, Nov 18 B GT.


    76%


    Chapter 79 This Guy Is Brutal


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and tossed it on the floor with disdain.


    +10 Free Coins


    ncing at Vera and Raymond, he said. "If I''d known it would be this troublesome, I wouldn''t havee!"


    "I-I didn''t know we''d run into something like this. Vera stuck out her tongue apologetically and said, "Sorry, Robin."


    Seeing Vera be submissive, Robin decided to let it go this time.


    At that moment, all eyes turned to Shaun.


    What would the Little Overlord of the Abyssal Dominion''s Illegal Fight Arena do-fight or flee?


    If he backed down now, he would never hold his head up high in Harmonfield again.


    Shaun knew he couldn''t back away.


    Just as he was about to step forward, Leo was already striding up to Robin, his face twisted in anger.


    "How dare you attack so brutally? You''re asking for trouble!*


    Robin had just taken down Sam right in front of Leo.


    He couldn''t afford to let that slide, especially not as the heir of the Poison King Sect.


    He had to say something.


    With a cool smile, Robin replied, "You''re an idiot! If you''re not ruthless in a fight, why even bother? If you can''t handle it, stay at home and drink your milk. "How dare you!" Leo shouted, ready to strike.


    Fiona let out a cold scoff, "Mr. Leo, you don''t need to get your hands dirty with such trivial matters."


    Stepping forward, she pointed her steel-wed hand at Robin.


    "You better beg for mercy from Mr. Leo. If he''s in a good mood, maybe he''ll spare your life!"


    Before Fiona could finish her taunt, a shadow darted past.


    Her wed hand tore from her wrist with a horrifying scream, sttering blood everywhere.


    In excruciating pain, Fiona went wild in the bar''s hall, screaming, "You dare to sever my hand? I...


    "Motherf*cker, if we''re fighting, I won''t wait for you to catch me! You''re trash!"


    With those words, Robin unleashed a smack.


    Fiona''s body soared through the air, crashing into the bar''s liquor cab.


    Bottles of alcohol shattered around her, creating chaosan Harmont Bar, which fell into stunned silence once again.


    Then came the murmurs of disbelief.


    Chapter 79 This Guy Is Brutal


    "What just happened?"


    "Seriously, what happened just now?"


    "In the span of just two minutes, Mr. Sam was tak


    defeated.


    "He''s lost his mind; that guy is really insane!"


    @76%


    +10 Free Coins


    down, and Mr. Leo''s maid is lying there, utterly


    As everyone struggled toprehend the unbelievable scene, Fiona stood up in fury from the pile of ss and liquor bottles. "Ah! I''m going to kill your


    She pulled a dagger and charged at Robin.


    Robin shook his head and said, "If you want to die, then so be it!"


    He grabbed Fiona by her hair and mmed her beautiful face straight down onto the table.


    Fiona''s face smashed into the hard surface with a loud thud, deforming her.


    Her facial structure copsed.


    The gruesome sight elicited gasps from the crowd.


    "Holy crap! This guy is ruthless!"


    "That''s terrifying!"


    Robin took out another wet wipe to clean his hands and nced at Leo, who stood frozen in shock.


    Leo realized then that Robin was not the weakling they had imagined.


    Undoubtedly, he was a fromidable enemy they had never encountered before-a true force to be reckoned with.


    When Leo saw Robin take down Fiona, he yelled, "You''re asking for death!"


    A ck streak shot toward Robin.


    In the shadows of the bar, a figure flickered.


    A truck mmed into Leo''s chest, sending him flying backward, hitting the ground hard and spitting blood.


    Terrified, he pointed at Robin, "D-Don''te any closer!"


    Robin smiled coldly, stepping closer to Leo.


    "I just can''t understand how you garbage can talk so confidently about wanting to kill me. Do you think I''ll give you another chance?"


    Leo''s eyes widened in fear at Robin''s terrifying grin, and he nearly wet himself.


    "S-Shaun, you''re the Little Overlord of Harmonfield, you can''t just let this guy run rampant here! We''re


    Chapter 79 This Guy Is Brutal


    this together; you need to stop him!"


    His words shocked the bar into silence for a moment, followed by waves of derision.


    976%


    +10 Free Coins


    The once-revered heir of the Poison King Sect, Leo, turned out to be nothing more than a name-dropper, a coward desperately clinging to his reputation!


    Gone was the arrogant demeanor of the heir; he now resembled a stray dog, lost and afraid.


    He had been boasting alongside Sam just moments ago, prepared to dismantle Robin piece by piece, bi now his true nature hade to light as he found himself powerless to stand against Robin. The sight of him begging Shaun for help was nothing short of a joke.


    Not far away, Sarah and Emily, who had not yet left the bar, watched the scene unfold with wide eyes, their hands covering their mouths in disbelief.


    "I can''t believe this friend Vera brought is so strong!


    "No wonder Vera didn''t want to leave; she must have known Robin''s skill was better than theirs."


    Sarah sighed and said, "But what good is strength against their backgrounds? Sam and Leo have connections that are simply terrifying


    "Even if Robin defeats them today, do you think their backer will let him off the hook?"


    "Sigh! Emily, we should really convince Vera to leave. I''m scared!"


    Emily shook her head and said, "Vera won''t leave. After all these years, don''t you know what kind of person she is? If Robin is with her, she won''t abandon him." Sarah replied nervously, "The key is that those people Robin has offended have backgrounds that are too formidable."


    "Did you see that guy? He''s Shaun from Abyssal Dominion. He won''t let this slide either."


    "Shaun''s uncle is Mr. Rygar, the underground kingpin of Harmonfield!"


    "Who is Mr. Rygar? He''s a monster! A rutheless killer who wouldn''t blink before taking a life!"


    "After Robin harmed Sam and Leo, if he goes after Mr. Rygar''s nephew-does he really think he can walk out of here alive?"


    Emily hesitated, "I suppose you''re right."


    Before Emily could contemte further, Sarah quietly approached Vera from behind and tugged at her sleeves. Veral


    Vera''s attention focused intently on Robin; she didn''t notice her.


    Sarah panicked, and she slightly raised her voice. "Vera Shaun is Mr. Rygar''s nephew! We need to leave right now! If we provoke Mr. Rygar, it will be toote to escape!" The bar suddenly fell silent, and Sarah''s voice echoed loudly through the space.


    -


    Chapter 79 This Guy Is Brutal


    Startled, she quickly stepped back, her words snapping the onlookers out of their shock


    That''s right!


    No matter how powerful Sam and Leo seemed, they were powerful interlopers in Harmonfield.


    Shaun''s uncle was the real authority here.


    No matter how skilled Robin was, he was still just one person.


    Did he really dare to confront Shaun head-on


    If he hurt Shaun, would Rygar spare him?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    Shaun cast a disdainful nce at Leo, ignoring himpletely.


    His gaze sharpened on Robin and he chided, "Kid, you sure attack mercilessly!"


    "You''re out here in the underground world, but you leave no way out for others. Aren''t you afraid that this will shorten your life?


    Robin raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "You think you can teach me how to handle things Who do you think you are? "Even your uncle wouldn''t have the nerve to talk nonsense in front of me!


    "Want to fight? just throw a punch; there''s no need for all this hesitation and second-guessing!"


    As soon as Robin said this, gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "Oh my! This guy is really insane!"


    "Did he just say that Mr. Rygar is too cowardice to talk back to him?"


    "What kind of idiot would say something so outrageous?"


    Robin''s audacitypletely shocked Raymond.


    Things spiraled out of control tonight.


    Last time at Violetcrest Lounge, Shirley was present. Rygar let Robin''s arrogance slide because of the


    Dunns.


    But today was different.


    Today, Rygar''s nephew was here.


    He was the one Rygar admired and valued the most.


    If the situation escted, Robin would be digging his own grave.


    Raymond knew he would be implicated as well.


    Thinking quickly, Raymond walked over to intervene but was stopped by Vera.


    She squinted at Robin''s tall figure, a smile creeping onto her face..


    "I''m starting to like this guy more and more. Haha! No matter where his is, he just won''t shut up, no matter where he is


    Raymond, seeing Vera''s expression, whispered urgently, "Vera, are you out of your mind? You should tell him to stop! Offending Mr. Rygar is no joke." Vera shook her head and said, "The show is just beginning.


    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    Raymond was puzzled by her confidence.


    that could possibly follow?


    After he offended Rygar, his life had likely met an end.


    He looked up at Shaun, whose cold demeanor was no longer restrained.


    He asked grimly, "Are you really not afraid of dying?"


    In Harmonfield, Rygar represented the Abyssal Dominion.


    Robin had openly disregarded Rygar-how could he not take action?


    76%


    (+10 Free Coins


    Several fighters from the Abyssal Dominion''s Illegal Fight Arena who hade with Shaun had been provoked.


    "You have insulted Mr. Rygar''s reputation. Kid! You''re done for!"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shaun, cripple him!


    "Cut off his hands and feet and deliver them to Mr. Rygar as an apology!"


    "Clear the way!" Shaun was furious, pushing through the fighters surrounding him, and unleashed a powerful punch aimed straight at Robin''s face,


    A thunderous sound, akin to a tidal wave crashing forward, apanied the force of his blow.


    The onlookers immediately recoiled in shock.


    "Wow! That''s the aura of a champion front the Abyssal Dominion''s Illegal Fight Arena. How terrifying!"


    "The strength of the defending champion is surely formidable!"


    "Hisbat strength ranks second in the Alliance; of course he''s strong!"


    "No wonder Mr. Rygar holds him in such high regard he truly is the top fighter of the Abyssal Dominion!" "Robin isn''t going to get out of this one so easily!"


    Shaun''s ferocity suddenly took Vera, who had been so confident before, by surprise.


    In that moment, she regretted not heeding Raymond''s warning to convince Robin to back down.


    Shaun''s punch was too fierce, too intimidating


    She couldn''t bear to look at Robin, who stood in the middle of the bar, unflinching.


    Was he really going to survive this disaster?


    76%


    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    +10 Free Coins


    Just as everyone braced for a grim spectacle that followed, Robin countered with a punch of his own.


    A muffled thud echoed, "Bang!"


    Shain''s powerful iron fist struck with such force that it felt like hitting steel, causing his hand to ricochet back.


    In an instant, his right arm twisted grotesquely, resembling a lifeless snake dangling limply from his shoulder.


    He curled up in agony. His eyes were filled with confusion and despair.


    Did the once proud Little Overlord actually crumble under a single blow?


    All his previous glory and pride were now worthless.


    What?!


    The entire bar erupted in screaming.


    Shaun!


    Rygar''s nephew!


    The Little Overlord of the Abyssal Dominion''s Illegal Fight Arena!


    Had taken down by Robin with a single punch?


    Everyone turned to look at Robin, silhouetted in the dim yellow light of the bar, their expressions filled. with shock.


    When had such a powerful figure emerged in Harmonfield?


    If Sam, Fiona, and Leo had previously lost to Robin due to underestimating him. Shaun''s full-force punch was no small feat.


    Yet, even that had proven utterly ineffective against Robin!


    The new generation of martial arts elites from Brookhaven, who were supposed to be formidable, couldn''t withstand a punch from Robin.


    That guy was unreal!


    "Trash like you actually call yourself a fighter, yet you think you can make a name for yourself?" Robin. wiped his hands and tossed the wet napkin onto Shaun''s face. Shaun struggled to rise from the floor, but half of his body refused to respond.


    He looked up at Robin in humiliation. "You you dare to hurt me? You''ll pay for this!"


    Robin scoffed and rebuked, "It''s always the same routine. Can''t you try something new? Besides showing off that pathetic background of yours, what else can you do?


    "I''ll give you time to call for help!"


    0


    09.12 Mon, Nov 18 BGT


    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    +10 Free Coins.


    With that, he turned to Eric, shaking his head. "So now you want to resolve our problems? You brought your friends to retaliate against me; does that mean you''re ready to end this until yourst breath?"


    "Mr. Ramsey, I know I was wrong! I won''t do it again! Please spare me!" Eric was trembling, begging for


    mercy.


    At this moment, he regretted his actions deeply.


    He never expected Robin to be this powerful.


    Sam, Leo, and Shaun were nothing in his presence.


    How could someone have been so foolish as to plot against him?


    Wasn''t that asking for death?


    Had he known it woulde to this, he wouldn''t bring Shaun to seek revenge on Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please spare me! I''m willing to be your servant and serve you forever! I will never betray you. If I do, feel free to do whatever you want with me!"


    Eric dropped to his knees, desperately pleading-


    He would dly be Robin''s dog in order to survive.


    His desperate pleas stunned everyone in the bar.


    Despite being the heir of the Universal Group, Eric had descended to a pitiful state and was prepared to serve Robin in such a humble way.


    Robin coldly snorted. "Fine! You can be my dog, but you have to bark loudly one hundred times, and then I''ll let you go."


    H


    Eric hesitated for a moment.


    Isn''t it just barking a few times? How hard could that be?


    Bing a dog for a man as fierce as Robin is worth it!


    "Woof woof woof!"


    Everyone in the bar was left dumbfounded.


    Was this really the heir of the Hamiltons, who once held himself so high?


    Robin smiled coldly and then turned his attention to the terrified Leo.


    Leo was scooting back on the floor, frightened. "Y-you stay away from me! I''m the heir of the Poison King Sect."


    "And so what?" Robin smirked. "I just took down a cockroach from your sect named ck Beauty. Taking you down wouldn''t be a problemn."


    "Y-you killed ck Beauty? How dare you? Don''t you fear the revenge of my sect?" Leo stuttered, pointing


    09-12 Mon, Nov 18


    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    +10 Free Coins


    at Robin in shock.


    Robin agreed. That''s exactly it! No matter what I do now, you''ll seek revenge. Why don''t I take you down as well? Trembling, Leo pushed himself up from the floor and began to retreat toward the door. "Alright, just you


    Robin''s lips twitched slightly. Tve never been one to wait!"


    "W-what are you trying to do? I warn you, don''t do anything stupid!" Seeing the situation, Leo turned a


    Robin shook his head and kicked a chair in the bar.


    The metal chair flew through the air and crashed into Leo''s leg.


    With a heavy thud, he dropped to his knees on the marble floor.


    The hard surface shattered, sending stone fragments flying.


    Leo''s knees sank deep into the marble.


    Gasps filled the bar as the crowd reacted.


    "Oh my god! Is Leo even going to survive this?"


    Robin approached Leo step by step. cing his foot on Leo''s ankle.


    The sickening sound of bones cracking echoed in the eerie silence of the bar.


    "Y-you can''t do this! If you did, my sect will never let you go!" Leo screamed in terror.


    The Poison King Sect? What are they to me? Even if they don''t let me go, so what?" Robin replied nonchntly, pressing down harder.


    "Crack!" A sharp sound resonated.


    Leo''s right ankle was shattered!


    "Urghh!" Leo let out a heart-wrenching scream, pleading, Please forgive me! Let me go! promise I''ll never be your enemy!"


    Robin lifted his foot and ced it on Leo''s other ankle Toote! I don''t have a habit of forgiving others."


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!" The sound of breaking bones filled the air!


    Leo''s limbs turned into bloody pulp.


    The Harmont Bar was filled with Leo''s desperate cries for mercy.


    Every witness stared at Robin in shock.


    Everyone had thought Robin would either leave the bar in triumph or die that night.


    Chapter 80 Unforgiving


    But this dramatic reversal of fate waspletely unexpected!


    At that moment, amotion erupted at the bar''s entrance.


    "Mr. Rygar is here!" A voice shouted.


    Everyone instinctively turned to look at the crowd.


    A burly man, his face twisted with rage, was rushing forward.


    It was none other than Rygar, the underground kingpin of Harmonfield!


    "Mr. Rygar is genuinely here!"


    "Robin, you''re done for this time!"


    The low whispers filled the room, sympathy evident in the nces cast toward Robin.


    101


    Free Cons


    No matter how tough Robin was, he couldn''t stand against the hundreds of ruthless fighters from the Abyssal Dominion. Since its inception in Harmonfield, no one who had crossed Rygar had ever lived to tell the tale.


    Now, in front of so many witnesses, Robin had taken down Shaun. Robin had undoubtedly written his own tragic destiny. Sarah''s face turned pale with fear.


    She tugged at Emily''s arm and whispered, "We should go. Mr. Rygar is here. Robin is really finished this time."


    Emily nodded, her legs trembling.


    At that moment, they couldn''t care less about Vera; they slipped quietly toward the exit.


    Several fighters from the Abyssal Dominion who hade with Shaun rushed forward as they saw Rygar approaching.


    "Mr. Rygar!"


    "Fools! Do you all want to die?!"


    Rygar''s thunderous roar sent shivers down everyone''s spines, causing thenrto instinctively step back, trying to distance themselves from Robin as much as possible.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Out of Your Mind


    A thunderous roar from Rygar echoed through the bar silencing everyone in an instant.


    Eric, who had been mimicking a dog''s bark, suddenly stopped. His mouth snapping shut.


    "Did I tell you to stop?"


    A cold voice sliced through the stillness of the bar, causing everyone to turn their gaze toward Robin.


    "That guy is acting so bold in front of Mr. Rygar."


    "Is this fool seriously didn''t know who Mr. Rygar is?"


    The crowd gaped in astonishment. "Has he lost his mind?"


    "Is he not afraid that Mr. Rygar will chop him up right bere?"


    "He''d crippled Mr. Rygar''s nephew; it doesn''t matter how he dies tonight."


    Eric was unsure of what to do at that moment.


    He looked at Robin, then back at Rygar, tears streaming down his face. "Mr. Rygar, Mr. Ramsey. II.


    Rygar''s expression was grim as he strode up to Eric and pped him hard across the face. The sound of that p resonated sharply.


    "You idiot! Didn''t you hear what Mr. Ramsey said? Keep barking!"


    Eric, dazed and confused, wondered what had just happened.


    What''s going on?


    Did Mr. Rygar actually address that guy respectfully?


    The onlookers were even more shocked.


    What was going on?


    Mr. Rygar is actually instructing Eric to follow Robin''s order


    What kind of game is the demon king from the Abyssal Dominion ying?


    As everyone spected, Rygar personally dragged Shaun over to Robin.


    "Get down on your knees and apologize to Mr. Ramsey


    Shaun''s face was a mask of confusion. He couldn''t understand why Rygar, who had ruled Harmonfield for over a decade, was bowing to Robin.


    Despite being unable to move one arm and experiencing excruciating pain, he had to


    orders.


    follow Rygar''s


    Chapter 81 Out of Your Mind


    Shaun kneeled before Robin and apologized, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Rygar also approached Robin with respect, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, it''s my fault for not disciplining him properly."


    "Alright, let''s leave it at that!" Robin turned and started toward the exit.


    Thank you, Mr. Ramsey!" Rygar sighed with relief, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    Once Robin left the bar, Rygar stepped on Shaun''s back.


    "Motherf*cker! You almost got me killed! If it weren''t for Mr. Ramsey showing mercy, you''d be dead by


    now!


    "Uncle, who is he?" Shaun was frightened as he knelt on the ground, having never seen Rygar this furious. "He''s just some nobody; why are you showing him so much respect?" "Shut up! If you ever step in for someone without my permission again, I swear I''ll ruin you!


    "And remember this! If you see Mr. Ramsey again and dare to act up, you won''t be so lucky next time!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Alright, I got it!" Shaun kept his head down, pressing his face to the ground.


    Rygar was ready to leave. He cast a nce at Eric, who was still trying to bark like a dog, and stomped on his face.


    "Damn! Eric, is it? You think with your lousy skills you can go around killing people? I''ll deal with you


    now!"


    Rygar unleashed all his pent-up anger on Eric.


    Just as he was about to crush Eric''s neck, Eric shouted. Mr. Rygar, you can''t kill me! I''m Mr. Ramsey''s dogr he''s already agreed to take me!"


    Rygar paused, shaking his head as he walked out of the bar.


    Eric slumped to the ground, utterly terrified.


    That was close!


    He had barely escaped death.


    If he hadn''t revealed Robin''s name at thest moment, he would meet the maker now.


    Sarah and Emily, who hadn''t left in time, stood frozen, trying to process what had just happened.


    The underground kingpin of Harmonfield, Mr. Rygar of the Abyssal Dominion, is actually afraid of Robint


    Who exactly is Robint


    What does that mean? Did we just miss out on a great opportunity?


    "Vera, wait up! Quickly tell us, which wealthy family does Robine from? We want to talk to him!"


    09:12 Mon, Nov 18 G GT


    Chapter 81 Out of Your Mind


    Sarah chased after Vera and Raymond, calling out to them.


    "There''s a bar in Sunny Grove that''s quite unique; I can take you there, my treat."


    Vera stopped, turning around with a nonchnt smile. Let''s forget it; I know nothing about his background. If you bet on the wrong horse, it''ll be a disaster for you. "Besides, he won''t be going there anyway.


    After that, she hurried outside, calling out, "Robin, I''m sorry!" I didn''t know this would happen."


    Raymond also caught up with them. He bowed and said, "Robin, thank you."


    10 Free Coins


    "It''s nothing. I''m leaving now." Robin waved his hand and walked over to the Land Rover parked across from the bar.


    Rowan quickly got out and opened the door for him.


    Robin drove off in the Land Rover, disappearing into the chilly night.


    Grace and Daniel, who had been waiting in the car outside, watched the scene unfold in front of the bar.


    "Robin actually walked out alive?" Daniel, puzzled, stared in the direction where the Land Rover had vanished.


    "Hey, Daniel, did you see who just got out of the Land Rover? Wasn''t that Rowan?" Grace pulled on Daniel''s


    arm.


    Daniel nodded in shock. "Yes! Yes! How could Rowan give Robin a ride? Is he one of Daphne''s people?"


    The two quickly approached Sarah and her friends, noticing their disappointed expressions. "What''s wrong? You all look really unhappy."


    Sarah sighed and said, "It''s all our fault for being blind. A big shot like him was right next to us, and we didn''t even know!"


    Emily snorted coldly and said, "What difference does it make? In that kind of situation, everyone wanted nothing to do with Robin. Now you want to suck up to him? Do you think he''ll even care about us? Grace frowned but then suddenly smiled. "But we still have Vera, right? Robin didn''t even notice what we were doing.


    "Vera, why don''t you ask Robin if he''d like to join us for dinner tomorrow night?"


    Vera nced at the eager expressions of Grace and Daniel. She scoffed, "Do you really think he''d go? Haha."


    With that, she sped off in her Porsche toward Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    Grace red at Vera''s retreating figure and stomped her foot. "What''s so great about knowing Robin? He''s not your boyfriend.


    "Daniel, if you cannd the Eastvale project tomorrow, your status will soar!


    Mon, Nov 18.


    Chapter 81 Out of Your Mind.


    "By then, your stature will be so far above the Silvas!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Emily shook her head as she watched Grace and Danie drive away, wondering, "Even someone like respects Robin; what good wasnding a small investment project?"


    Rygar


    "Come on, Sarah, if we missed this chance, there won''t be another one." Emily sighed, pulling the still regretful Sarah away as they drove off in disappointment.


    On the mountain road of Dawnspire Heights Estates, Robin drove the Land Rover, listening to music as leisurely admired the snowy night scenery under the bright moon.


    He rolled down the window, letting the cool night breeze in.


    Taking a deep breath of the crisp, moonlit air, he felt utterly refreshed.


    Robin thought about the Old Fred''s instructions; the old fool had told him to wait here.


    What exactly am I waiting for?


    Did that old scoundrel try to keep me busy while he enjoyed himself with a few seductresses?


    "Screechhhh!"


    Suddenly, a screech of tires grinding against the asphalt broke the tranquility as a bright red Porsche came barreling around the corner.


    "Damn it! Are you out of your mind, woman?" Robin stopped his car, peeked out from the window, and shouted


    Vera smirked, getting out of her car. "You were the one about to hit me, and now you''re ming me?"


    Robin pouted, "Alright, alright, you''re amazing! I''ll let you go first!"


    With that, he backed the Land Rover up several feet, maneuvering around the Porsche and speeding toward the vi area.


    Looking in the rearview mirror, he saw that the Porsche had disappeared. He chuckled. "You thought you could follow me? I''ll leave you in the dust!"


    Arriving at the entrance of the vi area, he pulled out is ess card and drove in


    The guard was just about to close the gate when Vera''s ar pulled up.


    The two guards working the night shift were the same ones from earlier, and they recognized Vera.


    "I''m with Robin!" Vera called out as she rolled down her window.


    The guard quickly bowed and waved her through.


    The Porsche sped toward the hilltop at top speed.


    high''s


    After parking, Robin opened the vi''s door and was stocked to see Vera standing directly in front of hi


    Chapter 81 Out of Your Mind


    "Hmm, how did you get in?


    +10 Free Coins


    "Haha! You thought you could get rid of me? No chancel Hahaha!" Veraughed at the stunned look on Robin''s face.-


    Robin sighed, "It''ste. Why are you following me home? Are you worried I''ll be impulsive and take advantage of you?


    Veraughed disdainfully, giving Robin a yful tap on the chest. "If you dare, go ahead! I''m not one to back down. Who''s afraid of who? The only thing I''m worried about is whether you have the guts!"


    "Alright, you said it. Just don''t regret itter!" With a mischievous grin, Robin gripped Vera''s slender w


    "Haha! You''re all talk and not one to act. Do you really think I''m scared of you?" Vera shot back stubbornly, though a flicker of uncertainty crossed her mind.


    "You said it!" With that, Robin scooped her up in his arms and headed toward the bedroom, a yful smirk dancing on his lips.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 I Can''t Cook Shit!


    Vera feigned indifference as she spoke.


    But deep down, it was all an act.


    The truth was, she simply enjoyed chatting with Robin


    The thought of having an intimate moment between them felt too daunting for her.


    Now, as Robin held her in his arms, a wave of nervousness washed over her.


    She had never been this intimate with anyone before.


    For a moment, she considered breaking free from his embrace, but she had already spoken too boldly to take it back. Nestled against Robin''s chest, inhaling his alluring scent, she felt herself bing a bit dazed.


    This embrace is so warm!


    Ever since her mother passed away, she hadn''t experienced suchfort,


    Years had gone by, and she had almost forgotten that there was still a ce to lean on in this world.


    At that moment, Vera wished she could stay in Robin''s arms forever, never to leave.


    "Thud!"


    Just as Vera was savoring the warmth of the moment, Robin tossed her onto the sofa.


    "Urghh!" She eximed, feeling dizzy.


    "You j*rk! Can''t you be a little gentler?"


    Suddenly, she noticed Robin was undressing.


    *J*rk! What are you doing?" Vera shrank back into the corner of the sofa, p¨¢nic rising in her chest.


    Robin halted, realizing he had a woman in front of him.


    Sitting beside her, bare-chested, he said, "Didn''t you say you weren''t afraid? Lhaven''t even gotten far yet, and you''re already losing it." With that, he simply removed his pants.


    "Ah! You pervert!" Vera quickly shut her eyes, her cheeks burning.


    She heard the rustling of clothes..


    Wait, is he serious?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What am I supposed to do now? Did I just walk right into a dangerous situation?


    175


    Chapter 82 I Can''t Cook Shit!


    Should I ept what will be happening or resist?


    Am I going to sleep with him?


    We have barely known each other for a few days-how embarrassing!


    Vera felt a wave of heat surge through her. Her heart raced wildly in her chest.


    What should I do?


    Would he think less of her and consider me one of those easy women?


    That would spell trouble!


    I''ve never been alone with a man before.


    +10 Free Coins


    Just as Vera was lost in her frantic thoughts about what might happen next, she heard Robin''s voice from behind. "Take my clothes and wash them!


    "And then make me dinner."


    Wait! What?


    Vera''s eyes snapped open as she looked at herself and then at Robin, who was striding up the stairs.


    Did he just order me around like a maid?


    "No! Why should I wash your clothes or make you dinner?"


    Robin turned around, a lightugh escaping his lips. "You''re the one who made the promise this afternoon. You said you''d cook for me for week. If you''re lying, feel free to leave. With that, he headed upstairs.


    "You! You jerk! I can''t cook for shit!" Vera was almost losing it.


    I had never cooked a meal in her life, and now he expected me to cook for him?


    What the he!!!


    I had just mentioned it casually in passing: how could he possibly remember?


    What a jerk!


    He''s waiting to boss me around.


    Letting me in is just a ploy to get me to cook!


    Gurgle!"


    Her stomach growled.


    0


    Chapter 82 I Can''t Cook Shit!


    Vera patted her belly: it felt empty.


    After a long night at Harmont Bar, she hadn''t eaten anything and was definitely feeling h


    75%


    +10 Free Cons


    Troubled, are you?" Robin called from upstairs. "No problem. If you can''t handle it, just go home. I''ll cook after my shower."


    "Yeah, right! I''m definitely going to cook today!" Vera huffed. "Go take your shower!"


    "Good! I''m looking forward to your gourmet meal." Robin chuckled at Vera''s determined expression as he walked towards the bathroom.


    Vera red at his retreating figure, stamping her foot. I''m going to make a five Michelin-star meal today! It''s just one dinner; how hard can it be for me?"


    Without wasting a moment, she quickly downloaded a cooking app online and opened the tutorials of at five-star chef.


    She decided on a few home-cooked dishes: tomato omelette, pork knuckle, chicken stew, and sd.


    Haha! Now there''s nothing to worry!


    I''m sure / could whip up avish feast.


    Just wait until that jerk saw it; he wouldn''t dare look down on me again!


    Vera felt a surge of excitement. Following the recipes step-by-step, she rummaged through the fridge for the ingredients she needed.


    Cooking risotto was something she knew how to do.


    She rinsed the ingredients, added some water, and set the pot. Simple as that!


    Next, she prepared chopped tomatoes and four eggs.


    Then, she took out fresh chicken, chopped it into pieces, and marinated it with some seasonings.


    Watching the chef''s fancy knife skills on the video, this step was challenging.


    After much effort, she finally cut the tomatoes and chicken into chunks, though they didn''t look particrly appetizing.


    She adjusted the pieces several times but couldn''t get the chicken to look as good as in the video.


    "The videos are all fakel This is what it really looks like to chop!" Vera dered firmly.


    "Besides, It''s just food. The shape doesn''t matter as much as the taste!"


    Gazing at her first attempts at chopping. Vera felt a sense of aplishment swelling inside her.


    She even took a picture and posted it on social media with the caption, "Cooking in the nine-star kitchen of Vi One at Dawnspire Peak."


    "Look at my chopped vegetables! Aren''t they beautiful Stay tuned; I''ll share the dishes I prepare shortly


    Chapter 82 I Can''t Cook Shit!


    Momentster, Alice messaged her on WhatsApp.


    "Vera, what are you doing up at this hour?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Vera replied with a proud emoji, I''m at Robin''s vi. Look at this nine-star kitchen. Alice, have you ever seen anything like it?"


    "Vera, are you under his spell or something? You talk about Robin non-stop.


    "You better stay away from him. He''s aplete con artist. By the time you realize it, it''ll be toote."


    Vera sent back a smiley face and chose not to continue discussing the matter.


    Ifch, the one who should be regretting this is you, Alice.


    I couldn''t understand how blind you are.


    "Let''s drop that for now; time will reveal the truth."


    "There''s one dish left to prepare. I need to clean this chicken and then put it in the pot to stew."


    "Gotta run for now!"


    Just then, Robin walked into the kitchen. He asked. "Is the food ready yet?"


    Vera nervously pushed him out of the kitchen. She said. "Just a moment! Go y on your phone in the living room for a bit; dinner will be ready soon."


    "I want to see what you''re making Robin tried to peek in, but Vera blocked his view.


    I''m getting the chicken ready to stew. Why don''t you take a picture with it?"


    Robin leaned in and saw the chicken on the cutting board. "Great! I''m looking forward to the chicken. Just make sure it''s edible!"


    Vera nodded confidently. "The dishes I make are five-star quality. Once you try them, you won''t be able to stop eating! Hahaha!" Robin looked at her brilliant smile and pursed his lips. Is making a meal really that impressive? This must be your first time, right? "Alright, enough with the teasing! I''m still waiting to taste your five-star dinner!"


    "Go away! You''re disturbing me! If you don''t hurry up, the food won''t be fresh anymore. If it tastes bad, don''t me me!" Vera pushed Robin out of the kitchen, then rushed back to her cooking. Cooking was surprisingly fulfilling.


    Once back in the kitchen, Vera immediately put the chicken in the pot, added various ingredients, and started steaming it


    She started with the tomato omelette.


    After watching the video tutorial, she hurried around in a state of excitement. Finally, the tomato


    Mori, Nov


    Chapter 82 I Can''t Cook Shit!


    omelette, along with the pork knuckle, wasplete.


    However, herck of skill in controlling the heat resulted in a chaotic cooking process.


    +10 Free Cons


    She ended up with her hair in disarray and her cheeks sineared with white and ck, as if she had juste out of a fierce battle.


    Atst, everything was done!


    Looking at the four dishes on the stove, she felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment.


    I finally made a five-star meal!


    "Where is that smelling from? Did the kitchen catch fire?" Robin poked his head in, observing the foggy kitchen and Vera''s exhausted face. "Huh? Get out of the kitchen!" Vera quickly shoved him out of the kitchen.


    She was determined to give him a big surprise..


    I''ll show that jerk my cooking-


    After admiring her culinary creations, she quickly ted the four dishes, covering them with lids.


    Mission aplished!


    Before long, the four five-star replica dishes were served on the dining table.


    Robin looked at Vera''s smeared face. He chuckled and said, "Cooking is pretty tough, huh?" Suddenly, a foul odor wafted from the covered dishes.


    Robin stared at the te on the table and asked, "Did you just cook shit? What''s that awful smell?" Vera shot him a re and lifted the lid. "Take a look, and tell me what you think of the dishes I made!"

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 Her Cooking Fail t


    "Buzz!"


    A foul smell burst forth, filling the air with its stench.


    "What on earth did you cook? It smells awful!" Robin eximed, his eyes wide as he looked at the dish in the bowl, which was a grotesque sight. Three bowls were a murky ck color, with one still bubbling and emitting a pungent


    The four dishes on the table were unrecognizable.


    At first nce, they could easily pass for four tes of manure.


    It wasn''t easy for a woman to make food look this terrible. smell.


    As Vera lifted the lid from the dish, she proimed with pride, "I made this ording to a five-star hotel''s recipe. You must try this tomato omelette!" Vera felt a swell of satisfaction at Robin''s exaggerated reaction.


    Look at you!


    Haha! Did you think I would be defeated just by being asked to cook?


    Thisdy can whip up a delicious meal!


    Robin surveyed the table filled with ck, droppings-like food andughed, "Is this what you call a five-star hotel level tomato omelette?"


    "Yes! Hurry and try it; what do you think?" Vera said excitedly, holding up a dark morsel to Robin''s mouth.


    I''m not eating that! It looks like shit! Robin moved away. "If any five-star hotel served this kind of tomato omelette, they''d close their doors on opening day." "Fine! If you won''t eat it, I will!" Vera, annoyed, shoved the piece into her own mouth.


    "rgh!"


    She spat it out immediately andmented, "It''s definitely not good; I overdid the salt.


    "Alright, that doesn''t count. I was in the middle of cooking when you barged in and interrupted me," she protested.


    Robin nced at the dishes again, then at the pot of ck chicken stew. "Why don''t w soup? How does it taste?"


    "rgh!" Vera took a mouthful of the chicken stew and promptly spit it out.


    try some chicken.


    "Dammit! The video recipe must be a scam! I followed the steps exactly, so how could it turn out to be such a smelly, disgusting siew?"


    Chapter 83 Her Cooking Fail t


    8% 75%


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin examined the pot of chicken stew and asked, "Did you even take out the chicken''s entrails before tossing it into the pot? Is this how five-star chefs do it?"


    It was then that Vera finally understood.


    Oh my god, must you remove the entrails before stewing chicken?


    Dammit! The video didn''t mention that!


    Vera dashed to the bathroom and brushed her teeth several times.


    It turns out I really did stew a pot of chicken droppings!


    Taking a deep breath, Vera finally emerged from the bathroom.


    Robin had dumped the entire spread into the trash can


    "Let me try again. This time, I''ll definitely make something... "Vera said, her cheeks flushed.


    "Forget it! If I let you cook again, you might burn down my kitchen," Robin said, sizing up Vera, who looked as if she had crawled out of the pot.


    "Go wash up! Your previous outfit is still in your room. I can''t believe I fell for your tricks, you little con


    artist...


    "I don''t have the courage to let you cook for me for a whole week."


    Vera wasn''t about to give up and said, "I can do it! With more practice, I''ll surely be able to cook something decent."


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Sure! With more practice, perhaps you could create a table full of impressive drops? I''d be impressed! Hurry up and wash up. I''ll throw something together just to fill my stomach." Hmph! I''m determined to make a delicious dish!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Vera clenched her fists, watching Robin''s back as he headed toward the kitchen. "Just you wait! I''m going to see what kind of magic you can conjure up!"


    She quickly dashed to the bathroom, scrubbed off the lingering odor, and spritzed on some perfume before returning to the dining room.


    As she approached the entrance, a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air!


    On the table sat a te of tomato omelette, garlic butter chicken, and fish stew.


    The tomato omelette looked vibrant and sulent.


    The garlic butter chicken glistened invitingly.


    Unable to resist, she felt an overwhelming urge to take bite right then and there. "Did


    you make this?" Vera asked in surprise.


    "No, did you?" Robin pushed a fork and a te of pasta oward her. "Go ahead and eat"


    Chapter 83 Her Cooking Fail t


    K75%0


    +10 Free Coins


    This man can cook too?


    She took a piece of the tomato omelette, and the vor exploded in her mouth. Delicious!


    I have never tasted such a scrumptious tomato omelette before


    The chicken is tender and juicy, melting in my mouth; the vor is exquisite!


    And there''s the fish stew!


    She took a sip.


    Wow!


    This soup is incredibly vorful!


    She devoured her meal eagerly, hardly lifting her head


    "Burp!"


    A loud belch escaped her lips


    Only then did she realize Robin was watching her with keen interest from across the table..


    "W-what are you staring at? Vera asked nervously, checking her shirt.


    She patted her now-full belly and nced at the empty bowls and tes on the table.


    "Have you not eaten for days?" Robin raised an eyebrow, observing the grease at the corner of Vera''s" mouth.


    "Really? Burp


    Vera felt a surge of annoyance as she tried to suppress another belch.


    But her stomach had other ideas.


    There was a gas building up that desperately wanted to escape; she tried to hold it in. No more embarrassing moments today, please! Turning, she dashed to the bathroom.


    Oh no, I''ve embarrassed myself terribly today!


    Vera hid in the bathroom, too ashamed toe out for a long time.


    When she finally emerged, Robin had already returned to his room to rest.


    She let out a long sigh of relief and copsed onto the big bed.


    Chapter 83 Her Cooking Fail t


    The next morning. Vera woke up to find Robin had already left the vi.


    He didn''t even bother to call me when he woke up!


    +10 Free Coins


    Only then did she remember that Robin was starting his new job at Eastvale Deve. pment Company today.


    After a quick makeup, she left the vi.


    Just as she reached the vi entrance, she spotted Raymond jogging up the path in a tracksuit, his face. adorned with a few bandages. "Vera, wait! What are you doing here?"


    "I was at Robin''s cest night," Vera began, but suddenly felt she had said too much.


    Raymond could take that in many directions.


    "Robin? He lives here? Is he in the area of the two vis bought by the Dunns?" Raymond asked, surprised.


    Vera had intended to tell him that Robin lived in vi one in area one.


    But then she thought better of it; he wouldn''t believe her anyway, and it would take too much effort to exin. "Yes, I don''t even know whose vi it is; all I know is that Robin lives there."


    "You two... are you together?" Raymond asked, astonished.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Vera''s cheeks flushed. "I just went over to take a look; don''t think of anything absurd!"


    Raymond chuckled and nodded. "Vera, it seems you''ve gotten quite close to Robintely.


    "Afterst night, I would have been in serious trouble if he hadn''t stepped in."


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Rygar to treat him with such respect.


    "Did the Dunns give Rygar a heads-up?


    "It seems Robin holds quite a position with the Dunns.


    "Regardless, I owe him my gratitude.


    "Vera, I''d like to thank Robin properly; can you help me set something up?"


    Verar couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    Why does everyone assume that Rygar''s fear of Robin stemmed from the Dunns?


    Why don''t they realize that perhaps it was the Dunns who wanted to cozy up to Robin?


    Even if the Dunns were powerful, do they truly have the right to stay in Vi One at Dawnspire Peak?


    Vera looked at Raymond and promised, "Sure, but I can''t guarantee that Robin will agree."


    Chapter 83 Her Cooking Fail t


    "Thanks! Once I set a date, I''ll send it to you tomorrow night," Raymond said cheerfully.


    At that moment, both Raymond and Vera received a text message from Alice.


    She wanted them to meet half an hourter at Blue Bay Cafe across from Dunn C


    +10 Free Corn


    Without bothering to change his clothes, Raymond hopped into Vera''s car, and they headed to the caf¨¦ together.


    Alice and Zachary were already waiting there.


    "What''s the rush, Alice? Why did you call us here so urgently?" Vera asked directly.


    Alice furrowed her brows and sighed deeply.


    "Vera, the three of us need your help with something urgent."


    Zachary nodded, looking troubled.


    "Three months ago, Zachary and I invested in a piece ofnd in Southvale. We heard rumors that the city council was about to develop it, so we took out a loan to purchase it. However, we have now received news that the government has decided not to develop that area and is nning to invest in Westvale instead.


    "Thend prices in Southvale are plummeting. If we don''t sell it soon, we might just end up with a worthless asset.


    We asked you here because we hope you can help us reach out to people and see if we can sell it for half the original price."


    Raymond asked, "The Southvalend? That''s a problem. There are indeed rumors that it won''t be developed anymore. How much did you buy?"


    "We invested part of our own funds and took a loan from the bank, each investing a billion," Zachary replied helplessly.


    "I need to repay the high-interest loan to Shawn soon, and I don''t have cash on hand right now, so I want to sell it at half price and deal with the restter." Raymond and Vera shook their heads in unison. "Given the current situation, it''ll be hard to offload it."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 1 Absolutely Detest Creepy Men!


    Alice furrowed her brows, letting out a long sigh.


    "If we can''t cash in on the Southvale property, my family won''t be able to repay the bank loan.


    "If the funding chain for the Miller Group snaps, the consequences would be disastrous," Alice added.


    Vera, listening intently, shared her concern. "Alice, what are we going to do? It''s not a small sum of money


    Alice shook her head bitterly and said, "I honestly don''t know what to do.


    "That''s why I''m asking for your help. We need to reach out to our influential friends to see if anyone can take on this project. I need to recoup funds quickly to pay back the bank." "The problem is that the city has essentially abandoned the Southvale property. Raymond sighed helplessly.


    "Right now, all the businesses holding onto the Southvale project are desperately trying to sell it off, but even at half price, no one is biting.


    "I''ve heard that many are willing to sell at just 20 percent of the value to repay their loans."


    Alice nodded in agreement and said, "Guys, I have no choice but to ask you for help..


    "The bank has given us until next week to repay the loan, or else..."


    "Sigh!" With a heavy heart, she sighed again. "My grandfather''s health is really


    concerning


    "The doctors say he can hold on for at most another six months.


    "With this news, the shareholders have started to stir, eyeing the chairman''s position


    "Grandpa wants me to take over thepany.


    "But now, the Southvale development project I advocated for six months ago has hit a snag, and it''s be a talking point for the shareholders and rtives."


    Vera looked at Alice sympathetically, her brow knitted in worry. "Alice, weren''t you with Liam from the Universal Group yesterday?


    "A billion isn''t a big deal for the Hamiltons," she continued.


    "Besides, the Southvale area will eventually be developed; it''s just a matter of time.


    "If someone with power invests in Southvale now, they surely won''t lose out. There''s a good chance they could profit."


    Alice forced a bitter smile and exined, "Mr. Liam is man of significant means; he wouldn''t waste money on such a questionable area


    Raymond nodded in agreement. "ording to the current urban development n for Harmonfield, it Southvale stops receiving investments now, it might not see any action for over a decade." 1/4


    05.15 1 Nov 18 isThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 84 1 Absolutely Detest Creepy Mem


    Vera said, "Alice, Zachary, your Southvale project is really in trouble.


    I don''t have the connection to take over your project


    In Harmonfield''s current state, only the Dunns, Hamiltons, Violetcrest, and Abyss power to take over, and they were waiting for the right moment


    +10 Free Co


    minion have the


    "However, they won''t easily invest arge sum into such a long-term venture with an uncertain oue.


    The city won''t invest in Southvale unless a miraculous event urs.


    Alice shook her head in resignation and said, "Looks like I''ll have to swallow my pride and approach the Dunn Group and Violeterest International Maybe Shirley and Daphne might be interested." "Wait, Zachary, I just remembered! Aren''t you close with a sales department''s vice general manager at the Dunn Group?


    "Should we reach out to him?


    "What was his name again?"


    Zachary''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Oh, I almost forgot Right, his name is Howard Dixon, an MBA from Autreynia''s Huffurd Business School and the vice general manager of the sales department at Dunn Group "Word is, he was a ssmate of Shirley''s at Huffurd. Dunn Group holds him in high regard, and he might be the new president of Eastvale."


    Today, Dunn Group is holding its first executive meeting for Eastvale and the on-site signing for the Eastvale Ecological Project"


    "Alice, let''s head over to Mr. Dixon and let''s see if he can persuade Shirley to take on our Southvale property."


    Vera listened to their conversation, eager to share her knowledge.


    In reality, Robin was the new president of the Eastvale Development Company under Dunn Group.


    If Robin spoke up, getting Dunn Group to take over the 500 million Southvale lot might be just of words.


    a matter


    Unfortunately, the Millers seemed to be missing out on a chance that rightfully belonged to them.


    "Alright, let''s give it a shot and see if we can find a breakthrough," Alice said, nodding. "Vera, if you have nothing else going on, you shoulde with us." Vera readily agreed.


    She had been wanting to check out the Dunn Group building across the street to see what it was like with Robin now at the helm of Eastvale Development Company.


    The four of them chatted for a bit before setting off toward Dunn Group.


    09:15 Mon. Nov


    Chapter 84 I Absolutely Detest Creepy Men!


    Robin had arrived at the Dunn Group building early that morning.


    As he stepped into the lobby, he heard a familiar voice call out from behind, "Robin!"


    Turning around, he saw Rosalie and Piper.


    After nodding in acknowledgment, he made his way to the elevator.


    Piper pulled her friend aside and asked, "Why are you shouting? Aren''t you embarrassed when you greet a security guard:


    Rosalie stuck her tongue out yfully. "What''s so embarrassing about Robin being a security guard? We aren''t employees here yet.


    "You silly goose! I''ll be an executive here soon, maybe even an executive assistant or a vice president. Hell just remain a security guard! Piper rolled her eyes at Rosalie, disdain evident in her tone. Rosalie murmured, "Even so, it''s not a big deal. We''re colleagues and friends. It''s just a greeting. Besides, he even helped me once.


    Piper scoffed, "Only someone as clueless as you would believe that. Can''t you see he''s deliberately waiting for me?


    "That jerk must be trying to hit on me: I absolutely loathe creepy men!"


    "Really, Piper? When I wasn''t calling for Robin, he was just walking by," Rosalie thought for a moment. "Plus, Robin isn''t creepy at all."


    "Please! If he wasn''t waiting for me on purpose, why isn''t he in his uniform at his post during work hour? Piper shot a disdainful look at Robin.


    "Coward! Just yesterday at Four Seas Entertainment World, when I was being bullied by some men, he pretended not to see me. Men like him are the worst!"


    Rosalie mumbled, "Maybe he really didn''t see you."


    "Enough! Stay away from him! Don''t wait until you fall for deception and regret it!" Piper shot Rosalie a fierce re as she scolded her.


    Rosalic pouted, falling silent.


    Piper nced at Robin in the elevator, considering skipping it.


    But with her interviewing up, she knew she had no time to waste.


    At that moment, Connor ran up from behind. "Piper, Rosalie, you''re here?"


    However, the elevator could only fit two more people.


    Connor looked inside and saw Robin, who was scrolling through his phone with headphones on. You get


    out!" he barked.


    Everyone in the elevator turned to stare at him.


    Chapter 84 I Absolutely Detest Creepy Men


    Robin continued scrolling, ignoring Connor entirely.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me?" Connor shouted.


    Two people in the elevator recognized Connor and asked, "Mr. Whitman, who is this:


    75%


    +10 Free Coins


    Just a little security guard from thepany. Why is he even crowding the elevator during peak hours? Ridiculous! Connor was clearly annoyed. "Did you hear me? Get out now, so we can enter!"


    Piper, watching Robin ignore Connor. She let out a derisiveugh. "Disgusting! He''s so shameless just to share an elevator with me."


    She stepped forward and yanked off Robin''s headphones. "Connor''s talking to you! Get out! You''re wasting everyone''s time!"


    Robin''s displeasure was instant. "Who gave you permission to take off my headphones, you ill-mannered brat?"


    Piper was taken aback. She stammered, "You! How dare you speak to me like that?"


    "Am I wrong to call you ill-mannered?" Robin said, a smirk ying on his lips. "If you keep pushing it. I might just p you! Get lost!" Connor wanted to step in, but Robin''s indifference made him uneasy.


    He finally said, ''Fine, just you wait. I''ll be telling the security chief about this!


    "Piper, you guys go ahead. I''ll catch the next elevator. I''m civilized and won''t stoop to arguing with a security guard!"


    Rosalie and Piper stepped into the elevator.


    Robin paid no attention to Connor or Piper and turned to Rosalie. He asked, "Are you here for an interview today?"


    Rosalie nodded and said, ''I might not get the job. The interviewer said I''m just a bit behind the other candidates.


    Robin smiled encouragingly. "Don''t give up; you''ll definitely get the job."


    Piper scoffed again. "What does a mere security guard know? You act like thepany president. You seriously think whatever you say goes, huh?"

 Chapter 85

    Robin nced at Piper with a mixture of amusement and indifference. A smile yed c took in her flustered expression.


    slips as he


    She was the type of woman who loved to overthink everything, weaving borate stories in her mind.


    "Think whatever you want; just enjoy your own little world," he thought, dismissing her silently. Unable to ignore her frustration, Piper became increasingly agitated. "Hey, I''m talking to you!" she snapped. "Did you witness three guys bullying me at Four Seas Entertainment World yesterday afternoon?"


    Robin chuckled coldly and answered. "Of course I saw it. It''s hard to miss something that close. What''s your point?"


    "Since you saw me getting picked on, why didn''t you risk your life to save me?" Piper shot back, her voice icy.


    Robin shrugged nonchntly. "Why should I?"


    Piper''s teeth clenched in anger, and he used, "You''re such a coward! A useless good-for-nothing!"


    Robin onlyughed.


    "What I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that a woman like you, who isn''t even second-rate in looks, adoesn''t deserve anyone risking their life for her in a situation like that. That would be insane." "You! Couldn''t be reasoned with!" Piper hissed, her eyes zing with disdain.


    "If you can''t handle it, don''t go to ces like that," Robin replied with a dismissive tone.


    He pointed toward Rosalie and said, "But if she were in that situation, I would definitely step in."


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened on the 20th floor. Robin gestured to Rosalie. "Excuse me, I need to get through."


    "You! You hypocrite! Piper shouted and stop her foot in frustration as she dragged Rosalie out of the elevator and positioned herself in front of Robin.


    "You clearly like me and are trying every trick in the book to get my attention, yet ying hard to get! It''s disgusting!"


    "Oh please! You''re just delusional!" Robin shook his head, uninterested in further banter


    "Piper, can you stop this?" Rosalie interjected. Her friend''s behavior left her speechless.


    She turned to Robin with an apologetic smile and said, "Robin, I''m really sorry about this."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s fine," Robin shrugged. "I won''t stoop to arguing with a lunatic. Don''t lose hope, you''ll secure the job.


    With that, he walked toward the executive conference room of Dunn Group.


    "Stop right there! Piper called out after him. That''s the senior executive meeting room! What makes you think you can just waltz in there?"


    Ignoring herpletely, Robin continued on his way.


    Piper rushed ahead of him, gesturing usingly. "You think just because you''re a security guard here, can enter the senior executive area at will? Dunn Group has strict rules to protect its business secrets. Robin pushed past her, entering the room without another word.


    you


    Fuming, Piper red at Robin''s retreating figure. Just as she contemted stopping him, Amber stepped out of the conference room and blocked her path.


    "Excuse me, miss, but please keep your voice down! You''re not a senior executive and can''t enter this area," she said firmly.


    Piper''s gaze shifted to Amber''s name tag, which read President Assistant, Amber Jenning


    Her demeanor changed instantly as she replied, "Hello, Ms. Jenning. I''m Piper Dawson, here for an interview,"


    Amber nodded and said. "The HR department is on the 15th floor. You need to go there for your interview."


    "Ms. Jenning, I''m trying to stop him!" Piper pointed at Robin''s back and exined. "He''s just a lowly security guard, barging in here without ¨¤ care."


    Amber raised an eyebrow and said, "Did you just say he''s a security guard? Who told you that?" "Connor, the assistant team leader from the sales department, said so, Piper replied confidently. "Oh. I see. The group is about to hold a senior executive meeting, and we need all non-executive personnel to leave the 20th floor immediately!" Amber gave a clear instruction, leaving no room for disagreement.


    "But, Ms. Jenning, he''s just a- Piper began to protest again.


    Amber interrupted her, coldly stating, "If you don''t leave. I will have security escort you out!"


    With that, she picked up her radio. "Security, please dispatch two securities to the 20th floor to ensure the senior executive meeting goes smoothly."


    Piper continued to argue, but Rosalie pulled her toward the elevator.


    Once inside, Piper shook off Rosalie''s grip, her anger ring. "Why did you pull me away?


    "I need to tell Ms. Jenning that Robin, that jerk, is sneaking into the executive meeting! Piper eximed.


    Rosalie shook her head and said, "Piper, Robin hasn''t done anything to you. Why are you always after him?"


    "What did you mean he didn''t do anything to me? Piper exploded.


    the


    "That lowly security guard keeps parading in front of tor to grab my attention. It''s disgusting!


    Chapter 85 I Will Expose Him


    8K 75%


    +10 Free Con


    "He even had the nerve to say my looks aren''t even second-rate to make an impression. It drives me crazy!" She continued, her frustration evident. "Which man has ever seen me and not been enchanted? she continued, fuming.


    !!


    This jerk secretly desires me but acts cold and indifferent-how hypocritical! I must expose his true self!


    "Does he think I''ll believe he''s a senior executive just because he walks into that area? Seriously, what a fool!"


    Rosalie sighed, "Piper, you might be overthinking this. Robin isn''t trying to get close to you or anything like that


    "You saw it too. The girl with him drives a Porsche 918 Spyder, and she seems beautiful-taller and in better shape than you."


    Piper shot Rosalie a look of disdain. "What kind of decent woman would be with a filthy guard? She''s probably from a nightclub,"


    Rosalie sighed again. "Her name is Vera Silva. I suspect she might be the heiress of the Silvas."


    Piper shook her head in disdain and said, "You''re the only one who would buy into that nonsense! Robin probably hired her as a pawn to create a fa?ade that would impress me!


    "Seriously, I''m not falling for that! Plus, if that woman is Ms. Silva, would she be wearing men''s loafers to dinner?"


    Rosalie let out a driedugh. "Even if that girl isn''t the Silvas heiress, how can you be so sure Robin is just a "security guard?


    "If that were true, why didn''t Ms. Jenning stop him from entering the executive meeting area?" Piper shot back.


    "Maybe Robin is actually a high-ranking executive?" Rosalie suggested.


    "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been allowed in there, and he wouldn''t have told me I could get


    hired


    "Either way, I believe in him."


    Piper huffed. "Enough! Rosalie, you''re too far gone! What can I say to make you see sense?


    "Just wait and see the results of the interviews. You''ll find out!"


    Senior Executive Conference Room.


    Amber approached Robin, bowing slightly. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn has instructed me to be your assistant starting today. If you need anything, please let me know


    Robin nodded and said, "Great. Please go to HR and let them know to keep Rosalie. ce her in the Business Strategy Department. She has a master''s in cenomics and many des; she should be more than capable."


    Chapter 85 I Will Expose Him


    Amber paused, seemingly piecing together that Rosalie had been one of the two women earlier.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it right away. Mr. Ramsey, what about the otherdy with her?"


    * 75%


    +10 Free Con


    Robin considered for a moment. "Don''t worry about her. Let HR decide for themselves..so need to interfere.


    Amber hesitated and added, "She seemed rather rude to you. Should we have HR reject her?"


    "No need!" Robin waved her off. "Let things unfold naturally."


    Amber nodded and said. "Understood, Mr. Ramsey."


    The senior executive conference room lies ahead. I''ll apany you there and introduce you to the executives, then I''ll head to the 15th floor."


    Robin took the meeting materials from Amber and said, "I can go on my own. It doesn''t matter if they introduce me; everyone will get to know me soon enough. You go handle Rosalie''s situation first.


    "If it''s toote, HR''s decision will be final, and we won''t be able to adjust it."


    "Alright," Amber agreed. "Ms. Dunn called this morning, she''ll bete, so you can sit in for a bit."


    Robin chuckled and said, "It''s fine; you can go ahead and get


    busy.


    15th Floor, HR Reception Room.


    he


    The recruitment list for the newly established Eastvale Development Company was out.


    The marketing operations department had epted Piper as a nning administrator.


    Rosalie, however, had not made the cut.


    Her tardiness on the day of the interview led to her rejection.


    "Connor, can you talk to the HR interviewer about the situation? Even if it''s the worst department, Rosalie can settle for a front desk clerk, Piper pleaded, her eyes sparkling with excitement despite her disappointment facade. Connor looked troubled and said, "I''ve already told you thepetition is fierce-Even for the lowest-paying front desk position, the eptance ratio is 30 to one.


    "You can''t change the list once it''s out."


    Piper''s expression shifted to one of smug satisfaction, with a hint of gloating for her friend''s misfortune.


    "It''s alright, Rosalie. Even if you don''t get into a top-tierpany like Dunn Group, you can still find a job. in a second- or third-tierpany. Don''t give up: just keep pushing forward!"

 Chapter 86

    Rosalie let out a long sigh and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me; I''ll ept the real" "That morning during the interview, I really waste," she admitted. of the situation.


    "It was my own fault. If I hadn''t gone out to buy some food, I wouldn''t have beente.


    "This oue is a profound lesson for me. I won''t make the same mistake in the future."


    Piper pursed her lips. A glimmer of mockery flickered in her reyes.


    Rosalie shook her head casually and said with a smile, "Alright, let''s not dwell on my problems. Piper, to celebrate your sessful entry into thergestpany in the city, I''d like to treat you two to dinner tonight. "This time, it''s on me! No splitting the bill!"


    Piper smiled knowingly.


    "Haha! Rosalie, forget it. You haven''t even found a job yet; how could you afford to treat us?


    "Besides, I don''t have time to have dinner with someone as idle as you.


    "I''m starting work tomorrow, and I still have a lot to prepare today."


    Rosalie paused, feeling a bit embarrassed as she stuck out her tongue. "Oh, I''m sorry! I got carried away swith happiness for you and forgot. Let''s wait until you''re free, and I''ll take you out then!"


    Piper hesitated, then looked at Rosalie with concern. "Rosalie, you weren''t hired by the Dunn Group, Even if you


    find a job at a regrpany, the sry won''t be high.


    "The rent for the apartment we used to share at Graceview Apartments is expensive. Given your current situation, can you afford to live there?"


    Rosalie blushed and said, ''I-I''ll find a job soon. The rent will not burden you.


    Piper smirked dismissively and said, "I mean, even if you find a job, it won''t be anything like the sry from the Dunn Group.


    "If you rent a high-end apartment like Graceview, won''t that be a bit of a stretch?"


    Rosalie frowned and said, "I''ll see what the sry is like when I get a job before making a decision."


    Piper shook her head, looking impatiently at the clueless Rosalie.


    "What I mean is that I''ll post your room for rent online to save you from having to borrow money from meter when you can''t pay the rent." "Oh! I see." Rosalie, taken aback, smiled apologetically.


    "Okay, Piper, I''m sorry for causing you trouble.


    Chapter 86 The Director''s Assistant


    +10 Free Coins


    "The rent at Graceview Apartments really is quite high. Unless you''re working at the Dunn Group, you really shouldn''t be living there."


    Just as they were talking, Piper looked up and saw Amber approaching the human resou She quickly went to greet her. department.


    "Ms. Jenning! Hello! I have good news-I''ve been hired by thepany! We''ll be colleagues from now on. so please take care of me." Amber paused, nodding. "Oh, alright. Congrattions!"


    Noticing Rosalie standing behind Piper, she asked, "Are you Rosalie?"


    Piper looked confused.


    Before Rosalie could respond, she quickly interjected, Oh, Ms. Jenning, Rosalie has been rejected by thepany."


    Rosalie awkwardly nodded and said, "Hello, Ms. Jenning"


    "Alright, I understand." Amber ignored Piper and walked directly to Rosalie. "Please wait a moment; don''t


    leave."


    "Huh?" Rosalie was perplexed but agreed, "Okay."


    With that, she turned and entered the director of human resources'' office.


    Piper watched Amber''s back for a while, then turned to Rosalie, displeased. "Do you two know each other?? "No, we didn''t! I''m just a broke student who recently graduated. Ms. Jenning is the president''s assistant at the Dunn Group; how could I know someone so important?" Rosalie shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "Then how could she know your name?" Piper stared into Rosalie''s eyes, fearing her friend was lying to


    her.


    "Piper, you know my background. I really don''t know Ms. Jenning


    Piper pondered for a moment and muttered to herself. It was true; Rosalie was a in girl; she couldn''t possibly have a connection with Amber.


    Suddenly, she recalled what Robin had told Rosalie earlier


    She chuckled sarcastically and said, "Rosalie, I told you that Robin is aplete fraud, right?!


    "He tried to act impressive in front of me, iming you''d be hired. How ridiculous!


    "What''s the situation now? The Dunn Group rejected you!


    Rosalie replied as you think."


    helplessly, "Piper, Robin was probably just trying to encourage me; it wasn''t asplicated


    Before she could finish, Amber emerged from the human resources director''s office.


    As she walked past Rosalie, she handed her a business card with a smile. "Alright, I have other matters to


    09:16 Mon, Nov 18 G GT


    Chapter 86 The Director''s Assistant.


    attend to. We''ll have a chance to sit down and have a chat in the future. Here''s my card."


    Rosalie held Amber''s card, staring at it in a daze.


    Why was Ms. Jenning treating her so nicely?


    +10 Free Coins


    Piper stepped closer. She snatched the card from Rosalie''s hand and scoffed. "Don''t think too much about it; she''s justforting you for being rejected by thepany." Rosalie nodded and sighed. "I know, Piper. I wasn''t thinking too much."


    Just then, Rosalie''s phone rang.


    "Hello, this is Geneva Booth, the director of human resources at the Dunn Group.


    "I''m calling to formally inform you that you have been hired."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie was shocked. "Director Booth, are you mistaken? I already received a rejection notice from yourpany."


    On the other end, Genevaughed and exined, "That was an error in ourputer system. "Our president has reviewed your application materials and approved your hiring.


    "You''re provisionally assigned to the Dunn Group''s Eastvale Development Company as the assistant to the director of the Business Strategy Department. Pleasee immediately to collect your onboarding notice, and fill out the hiring paperwork." After hanging up, Rosalie felt like she was in a dream, utterly bewildered.


    "I got hired by the Dunn Group? I was appointed as the assistant to the director in the Business Strategy Department.


    "What? How is that possible? Rosalie, this must be a prank! An assistant director positiones with a deputy director''s sry." Piper was stunned. She snatched Rosalie''s phone to check the caller ID.


    The number was indeed from the human resources director''s office-no doubt about it.


    "What''s going on? You were clearly rejected, so how could you be hired as the assistant director? And starting immediately!"


    She immediately pulled Rosalie to the human resources secretary''s office.


    Tara Bowman was sorting through Rosalie''s onboarding materials, including her ID badge. Her employee number had already been assigned.


    Furious, Piper confronted Tara. "I want to know why Rosalie was rejected and then suddenly hired again. And given such a good position with an associate director''s sry!"


    Tara nced at Piper and smiled lightly. "I''m not sure. The president approves appointments for positions above associate director.


    "So, you mean this was a decision made by the president, and someone with our level wouldn''t know the reason behind it?


    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 86 The Director''s Assistant


    Piper was practically beside herself with anger.


    +10 Free Coins


    "They say the Dunn Group has a fair and transparent work environment, but now I see there are so many hidden agendas!"


    Tara frowned slightly and said, "Ms. Dawson, if you have questions or concerns, you have two options: one. choose to leave the Dunn Group, and I can process that for you immediately; or two, choose to disobeypany assignments, in which case you will be dismissed.


    "Which option do you choose?"


    Piper instantly fell silent.


    "If you have decided not to choose, or if you have any other pressing matters, please leave my office immediately! Tara said sternly. Tara said coldly.


    She then handed a stack of documents, an ID badge, and keys to Rosalie. "Ms. Grant, please stay. Once you fill out these materials, you can start right away. Here''s your ID badge and office number."


    "I''m so sorry, Piper. I didn''t expect this," Rosalie apologized to Piper.


    Tara frowned again and said, "Actually, Ms. Grant, it''s entirely appropriate for you to be hired as the director''s assistant to the Business Strategy Department.


    "Your application clearly states that during your time in university, you published multiple papers on market strategies in authoritative core journals, receiving unanimous praise from experts both domestically and internationally.


    "The president personally selected you, and your talent perfectly fits this position."


    "The president?" Rosalie and Piper said in unison.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Is Robin A High-Level Executive?


    Piper couldn''t believe her ears. She questioned Tara again, her voice tinged with disbelief


    She asked, "Ms. Bowman, did I hear it wrong? How could the President personally select Rosalie for hiring?"


    "I suspect there''s some foul y in your HR department! Please provide proof that the President specifically chose her," Piper demanded, her eyes narrowing.


    Tara frowned slightly. After handing the onboarding documents to Rosalie, she replied coolly, "If you continue to make unfounded ims, I will report you to Director Booth and have your onboarding qualifications revoked immediately


    Piper shot back, frustrated, ''I''m just raising a valid concern. I haven''t done anything wrong!"


    Tara scoffed, "Do you really think every decision made by upper management needs to be reported to you? Who do you think you are?


    "Let me give you some advice. Focus on your job and stop meddling in affairs that don''t concern you! "You''re just a low-level intern and have no right to question the decisions of thepany''s executives!" Piper, not backing down, responded, "Isn''t there a policy in ce to address unfair or unjust practices at work? Can''t I file a reasonableint?"


    Taraughed derisively. "Yes, thepany has such a policy. You can file aint through the pany''s website, either anonymously or with your name attached, if you''re truly bored and believe the


    HR department is engaging in misconduct during recruitment.


    "You can even question the president''s actions. There''s a dedicated team in the secretariat to handle suchints, and they will release the results within a week.


    "But if you continue to disrupt my work with this nonsense, I can have security escort you out immediately!"


    Piper was dissatisfied. "A week to announce the results after filing theint? That''s far too slow! "By then, she will have worked for a week-what good will that do?"


    Rosalie, stunned, turned to Piper. "Are you really going to file aint about my hiring?"


    Piper huffed coldly and said, "This isn''t about you; it''s about my disdain for an unjust work environment!" She then snatched the onboarding documents from Rosalie''s hands. "So, Rosalie, hold off on starting your -job. Wait until I''ve filed myint and uncovered the truth before you make any decisions."


    "But, Piper, I really want this job! My mom is in the hospital, and I need the sry," Rosalie said weakly.


    "Besides, I don''t know anyone at the Dunn Group. There''s no way anything shady could have happened regarding my hiring."


    1/4 Piper looked at her with scorn. "Rosalie, I can''t believe you''dpromise your principles and integrity just


    Chapter 87 Is Robin A High-Level Executive?


    tond this job!


    +10 Free Coins


    "You''d better listen to me and not ept this position until I figure out why they hired you. Otherwise, you might get caught up in some hidden rules."


    "Shut up!" Tara could no longer tolerate the exchange. "Get out right now! If you continue to nder the reputation of the Dunn Group with your baseless usations, we will involve the legal department."


    Rosalie quickly added, "I''m sorry, Ms. Bowman. My friend may have overreacted. Please don''t take her seriously.


    "Piper, go wait for me outside. I''ll join you as soon as I finish filling out these documents."


    Piper clenched her teeth and said, "Rosalie, I can''t believe you would do this!" Such a hypocrate!"


    With that, she abruptly turned around and stormed out


    "Stop right there!" Taramanded coldly. "Return those documents to her!"


    In her anger, Piper flung the documents at Rosalie, scattering them across the floor before mming the door behind her.


    Rosalie sighed and bent down to gather the papers.


    She smiled apologetically at Tara and said, "I''m so sorry. My friend is just having a bad day. Please don''t hold it against her, and don''t tell Director Booth about this."


    Tara shook her head and sighed. "Do you really consider someone like that a friend? You saw how jealous she was about your hiring.


    "If my guess is correct, the corporate headquarters will receive herint soofi


    "Our supervisory department will talk to dur director, and they will investigate you and the President."


    Rosalie frowned and asked, "Really? Just because she says something doesn''t mean she''ll actually do it.


    Tara pointed to the onboarding documents and said, "Just fill them out. In time, you''ll discover the truth for yourself.


    "Rosalie, let me offer you a word of advice. Be cautious around people like her in the future."


    Rosalie smiled and said, "Thank you, Ms. Bowman. I''ll be careful."


    Afterpleting her onboarding paperwork, Rosalie paused before asking. "Can I ask a question that might be a bit inappropriate?"


    Taraughed lightly. "It''s fine. We''re colleagues now. I know what you''re curious about.


    "Are you wondering why you were previously rejected but then hired for a higher position?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie nodded cagerly. "I''m just really curious and excited. Honestly, my mom is in the hospital, and I really need a high-paying job. It feels like a blessing!


    "And I truly don''t know anyone in thepany, so how could that happen?"


    Chapter 87 Is Robin A High-Level Executive?


    24 75%


    "Based on your performance during the interview, we did indeed reject you, Tara chuckled. However, your qualifications matched perfectly with the needs of our newly established Business Strategy Department. "This department is directly under themand of the president''s office and only takes aders from him.


    "The President noticed your resume and chose you personally.


    "You also saw that our group''s executive assistant, Amber, came to HR just for your case.


    "Director Booth took care of this matter directly."


    Rosalie was thrilled by this news. "Ms. Jenning is Ms. Dunn''s assistant, right?"


    "Yes, Amber used to be Ms. Dunn''s executive assistant, Tara confirmed.


    "However, I just received word today that Amber has been reassigned as the executive assistant to the President of Eastvale Development Group.


    The Dunn Group hired a neer, rumored to be in his 20s, as the new president.


    "Everyone is specting that he might be Ms. Dunn''s fiance. We''re all eager to meet him soon!"


    Rosalie clenched her fists in excitement. She said, "Thank goodness! Ms. Bowman, thank you so much! Once I get my first paycheck, I''ll take you out to dinner! Haha."


    Tara smiled and nodded. "All right, just focus on your work!"


    "Rosalie exited the HR office and found Piper waiting in the meeting hall, head down as she typed on her phone.


    "What are you doing. Piper?"


    Secing Rosalie approach, Piper quickly closed her phone and shot her a cold re. "Rosalie, did you do something behind my back?


    "I''ll be straightforward. I''ve already filed aint with the supervisory department regarding your hiring."


    Rosalie was taken aback. "Piper, it''s not what you think! How can I exin this to you?


    "Besides, haven''t you always wanted me to seed? Why would youin about me?"


    Fuming, Piper replied, "Why is your position so much higher than mine? You were rejected and then suddenly hired. This is absurd!


    "I need to dig deeper to understand how this happened


    Rosalie sighed, "Okay, Piper, we''re friends, and I promise I won''t lie to you"


    Noticing Piper''s discontent, she added, "What about Connor?"


    "I asked him to check with his boss, Vice General Manager, who oversees the marketing department, to find out what''s going on with your hiring


    Chapter 87 Is Robin A High-Level Executive?


    "Today, they''re having a senior executive meeting, so he''ll bring it up then."


    +10 Free C


    "You? Would you only be satisfied if thepany rejected me, Piper? Rosalie replied with a bitter smile. shaking her head helplessly.


    Before Piper could respond, she continued, "I''m going to the 20th floor. That''s where my office is, and today is the signing event for the Eastvale project, so it''ll be busy. "Piper, are you heading back, or are youing with me to the 20th floor?"


    Piper had initially wanted to decline but realized she needed to wait for theint results.


    "Alright, I''ll


    with you. But once the supervisory department investigates your hiring, you might not be able to keep the job.


    "Rosalie, I mean it. You should look for opportunities at otherpanies, just in case your hiring is overturned. It''s good to have a backup n.


    Rosalie smiled but didn''t respond,


    As they arrived at the 20th floor and stepped out of the elevator, they spotted Robin talking with Amber.


    Rosalie was shocked to realize that Amber knew Robin.


    Is Robin a high-level executive in thepany?


    Could it be that Robin is the one who helped me?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Hostess


    Rosalie observed the way Amber spoke to Robin with utmost respect.


    It was as if a subordinate were reporting to a superior.


    Could it be true that Robin was a high-level executive at thepany?


    But even if he held such a position, Amber''s status was significant.


    There seemed to be no reason for this level of deference-unless Robin was something more within the group,


    As this thought crossed her mind, Rosalie shivered, too afraid to delve deeper.


    If that were the case, then surely Robin had helped her


    Why would someone insignificant like her receive such treatment from him?


    Her heart raced as she recalled that morning at the doughnut ce when Robin hade to her aid, offering insights after ncing at her r¨¦sum¨¦.


    The more she thought about it, the more convinced she became that her suspicions were correct.


    "That jerk is still here!"


    Piper hissed and red at Robin from a distance. "Come on, let''s check on him!"


    Rosalie was lost in thought about her previous encounters with Robin when Piper dragged her toward Amber and Robin.


    "Why are you still here?'' Piper pointed at Robin, her tone icy.


    "Don''t think that just because you''re pretending to be a sessful person, I''ll consider you a charming man! It''s disgusting!"


    "Piper, don''t do this, okay?" Rosalie quickly grabbed her arm, trying to persuade her.


    Robin shook his head, clearly unimpressed. "This is really sickening."


    Amber''s voice was sharp as she addressed Piper. "What are you doing?! Do you realize that your behavior...


    "Ms. Jenning, there''s been aint about the Human Resources department regarding unfair practices in the hiring of new recruits, interrupted Molly Currey, the head of theints department, as she handed Amber a printed emailint. Molly didn''t know Robin and continued, "Ms. Jenning someone stated that a candidate named Rosalie might be involved with the new president."


    "Enough" Amber shot a nce at Robin before turning back to Molly. She said, "I''ll handle this. It is indeed the new president''s rmendation. 1/4


    Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Hostess


    "What theint ims is utterly false," she dered.


    "I will write a detailed exnation to the board andply with any investigation!"


    +10 Free


    Molly nodded and said, "Okay, Ms. Jenning. Since it''s an anonymousint, we can ontact the person for verification."


    "I understand, Director Currey. If theinant is fabricating false ims to harm the president''s an thepany''s reputation, I will ask for the president''s and the board''s approval to involve legal counse and investigate thoroughly! "And I won''t rule out using legal means to resolve this!!


    "Right!" Molly''s expression turned serious. If this proves to be false, Ms. Jenning, we must take the individual''s malicious report seriously.


    "Ourpany has not encountered such issues in previousints. We must take this matter seriou and, if necessary, rmend that legal action be taken directly against the nderer.


    Amber nced at the printedint and said, "Once I get the president''s consent, I will present this 1


    the board."


    Piper, listening to this exchange, felt a wave of panic wash over her.


    She had only intended for thisint to get Rosalie rejected.


    She hadn''t expected the consequences to escte so severely.


    The Dunn Group worked efficiently; theint was being addressed immediately.


    After Molly left, Amber and Robin headed toward the senior executive conference room. She asked, "Mr. Ramsey, how do you suggest we handle this situation?"


    Robin looked over theint, a knowing smile creeping onto his face. "The darkness of human nature truly is profound.


    "This matter must be investigated thoroughly. At this stage, let''s involve the legal department!"


    Rosalie, watching Robin walk away, suddenly felt nervous and forgot to greet him.


    Despite not being able to hear the conversation between Robin and Amber, she had a gut feeling that Robin''s role in thepany was crucial.


    "Piper, you should retract thatint immediately. I think Robin might be helping me. If it turns out that you wrote thatint based on mere spection, we could be in trouble."


    Piper stopped her with a fierce re. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever write aint?!"


    Rosalie quickly covered her mouth, silenced.


    "Humph! That jrk will definitely badmouth me in from of Ms. Jenning. No matter what tactics he uses. I won''t take an interest in a man like him!" Piper seethed, ring daggers at Robin''s back.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Hostess


    +10 Free Coins


    Rosalie hesitated and said. "Piper, you might be misunderstanding Robin. Didn''t you see how Ms. Jenning talked to him? Robin could be a high-level executive, and he might be the one who asked Ms. Jenning to help me Piper sneered dismissively and said, "Rosalie, one day you''ll see his true colors! Every ti. ae''s around me I can clearly feel how desperately he craves my attention.


    "Haha! I despise men like him! Theyck any self-awareness and only end up embarrassing themselves!"


    "Sigh. Piper, isn''t that Ms. Silva over there?" Rosalie lifted her eyes and spotted Vera and Alice in the signing hall for investment agreements.


    "That person next to her seems to be Alice, the heiress of the Miller Group."


    Piper looked in the direction Rosalie pointed, bewildered.


    How could a nightclub hostess be in a rtionship with Ms. Miller?


    "Come on, let''s go check it out. That woman is a con artist just like Robin; I want to expose her right here!"


    Before Rosalie could react, Piper hurried over to Vera and Alice.


    "Ms. Miller, hello, I''m Piper Dawson from the Dunn Group''s marketing department."


    Alice looked momentarily taken aback. She asked, "Oh? Do you need something from me?"


    Piperughed coldly, pointing at Vera. "Ms. Miller, for your own good, I want to tell you about her."


    Zachary, Raymond, and Vera were stunned.


    Vera asked puzzlingly, "What''s going on? Is there something wrong with me?"


    Alice nced between Vera and Piper, puzzled. "Do you two know each other?"


    "Haha! More than just knowing each other! Piper looked at Vera with disdain and used, "Ms. Miller, she''s a con artist. Don''t fall for her tricks!"


    "What?" Alice was surprised, looking from Vera to the fuming Piper. She thenughed.


    "You''re saying she''s a con artist?"


    Zachary and Raymond turned to Vera, chuckling. "Ms. Dawson, care to enlighten-us on how she''s deceived you?"


    Vera struggled to find the right words.


    Seeing the odd expressions on their faces, Piper continued, "Ms. Miller, she might just be a nightclub


    hostess!"


    "Smack!" Alice pped Piper across the face. "How dare you! You call my best friend a nightclub hostess? Are you looking to get yourself into trouble?"


    Zachary and Raymond burst intoughter. "Vera, I never noticed before, but you do love the vibe of a nightclub hostess, hahaha!"


    09.16 Mon, Nov 18 B


    Chapter 88 She Might Be a Nightclub Hostess


    2K 75%


    +10 Free Coins


    "You! Ms. Miller, why did you hit me? I was just trying to warn you that she''s a con artist." Piper held her cheek, bewildered.


    ived in the


    Alice, still furious, dered, "Vera and I have been friends since elementary school; we ev same dorm in college. We''ve known each other for over a decade, and she''s my best frien her a con artist and a nightclub hostesst ou dare call


    "Are you insulting me? Even in front of Ms. Dunn, I dare to reprimand you for yourck of manners!"


    Piper was shocked. "She? She''s your best friend? How is that even possible?"


    She couldn''t believe it. The woman she had seen running out in men''s shoes for the first time was Alice''s best friend!


    "Does the heiress of the Silvas of Harmonfield carry enough weight for you? A lowly worker like you has no right to criticize me! If you insult my friend again, you will regret it for life! Now get lost!"


    Just then, Rosalie rushed to Piper''s side and hurriedly apologized. "I''m sorry; my friend is in a bad mood and has offended you. Please forgive us.


    "Alright, alright, Alice, no need to be so angry. This is Rosalie, my friend. It''s not a big deal," Vera interjected with a smile, trying to smooth things over.


    "Ms. Silva, I''m sorry; she''s just not having a good day... Rosalie exined apologetically.


    Vera nodded with a smile and said, "It''s fine, Rosalie. Let''s just consider it a joke. From now on, just call me


    Vera.


    "Rosalie nervously exchanged a few pleasantries with Vera, pulling Piper toward the other side of the


    signing hall.


    "Piper, how could you be so reckless?"


    Piper shook off Rosalie''s hand, ring at Vera''s tall figure in frustration. "She was clearly having dinner with Robin. How could she be a heiress? "Why do they both have such excellent family backgrounds!"

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 Isn''t This the President''s Seat?


    On the tenth floor of the Dunn Group building, in the sales department, Connor stood nervon outside the office of Howard.


    At just 26, Howard had earned his MBA from Huffurd Business School in Autreynia, where he had crossed paths with Shirley during her studies.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A year ago, Howard had returned to the country and stepped into his role at Dunn Group.


    With the recent founding of Eastvale, many people expected Howard to be the next president.


    Rumors swirled that during his time at Autreynia, he had been pursuing Shirley.


    His decision toe back and work for Dunn Group was believed to be motivated by this interest.


    Allegedly, he had turned down offers from several prestigious internationalpanies to join Dunn Group instead.


    These factors positioned Howard as the clear second-inmand at Dunn Group.


    He often brought up his connection to Shirley''s senior in the university, leading many to specte about whether he might be her fianc¨¦.


    Howard''s responses to such inquiries were always vague, creating the impression that he and Shirley were romantically involved.


    Over time, many within the organization began to believe that Howard would eventually join the core management team of Dunn Group. Yet, despite nearly two years in thepany, he still hadn''t made it to the board of directors.


    This was Connor''s first visit to Howard''s office.


    If Piper hadn''t asked him to report Rosalie, he wouldn''t have dared to step inside.


    To him, Howard was a significant yer in Shirley''s life and a likely future leader of Dunn Group.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Connor finally gathered the courage to knock on the door.


    "What do you want?" Howard looked up, frowning at Connor.


    "Mr. Dixon, hello! I''m Connor Whitman, the deputy team leader in the sales department," he introduced himself, trying to maintain hisposure. Howard nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Mr. Dixon, I''m here to report something, Connor continued, his voice steady despite the tension.


    Howard''s frown deepened. "Report someone? Who?"


    Connor swiftly responded, "We have a candidate name Rosalic. She was initially rejected, but then suddenly the Human Resources department informed her that she was hired."


    Chapter 89 Isn''t This the President''s Seat?


    +10 Free Coins


    "ording to the HR secretary, she was personally selected by the president," he added, his voice lowering. "I suspect it may have something to do with potential hidden dealings involving senior management." Rumor has it that the newly appointed president is involved.


    "Shut up!" Howard''s expression darkened.


    "Connor, right? Are you really questioning thepany''s hiring process? Get out of here-now!"


    Connor was nearly frozen in


    He hadn''t expected such a strong reaction from Howard.


    He suddenly realized that the rumored new president of Eastvale was none other than Howard himself.


    Reporting Rosalie''s hiring as a possible case of favoritism could very well implicate Howard!


    What an idiot am 17


    Fearing the fallout, Connor turned and hurried out the door.


    "Wait!"


    Howard''s cold voice made him stop abruptly, trembling as he turned back.


    He sneered coldly and said, "Remember, if I hear you spreading rumors anywhere else, I''ll make sure you get kicked out of thepany for good!" "Yes, yes! Mr. Dixon, I promise I won''t say anything again!" Connor''s back felt damp with sweat as he stumbled out of the vice president''s office. Howard nced at the clock, organizing the files on his desk with a smirk.


    He muttered to himself, "Just as I''m about to take the president''s position, someone tries to stir up trouble. They clearly don''t know their ce!"


    As he made his way to the executive conference room on the 20th floor, a crowd of senior executives eagerly approached him with ttery.


    "Mr. Dixon, it''s been said that today''s executive meeting will announce the president of Eastvale, and its highly likely to be you!"


    *Sigh! How can you put it that way? It''s a guarantee-Mr. Dixon is the only one fit for the position!"


    Howard basked in theirpliments, enjoying the praise.


    Yet he maintained a facade of humility and responded, "Oh, please, everyone, let''s not jump to conclusions. Before making any assumptions, we shou wait for Shirley to announce my election as Eastvale president. "Come on, everyone, let''s head in. The meeting is about to start."


    Chapter 89 Isn''t This the President''s Seat?


    75%


    +10 Free


    "Mr. Dixon, please go ahead; everyone here is waiting for you." Those high-level executives cleared a path for him to enter the conference room.


    "Mr. Dixon, the president''s seat is ready for you. Please take your ce, Marlon Williamson. director of sales, said fawningly.


    deputy


    Several department heads chimed in. "Yes, yes, Mr. Dixon, you should upy the president''s seat."


    Howard smiled and pretended to decline, saying, "Let''s wait for Shirley to arrive and announce the board''s decision. It wouldn''t be proper to sit there before that.


    Marlon bowed slightly, saying, "Mr. Dixon, everyone knows your rtionship with Ms. Dunn. You are destined to be the chairman of the Dunn Group. Why bother with protocol? You should sit here."


    The other managers echoed his sentiment, insisting that Howard take the president''s seat.


    After some feigned reluctance, Howard finally approached the seat.


    As he reached the spot, Howard turned to the others and said with a smile, "Everyone, let''s be quiet now; Shirley should arrive shortly."


    Before he could finish, Robin entered the conference room. He nced at the president''s seat before sitting down directly in it.


    An abrupt silence fell over the room.


    Everyone stared at Robin, a stranger among them.


    "Howard looked on in shock, equally baffled.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Marlon stepped forward, his voice sharp andmanding. "Who are you? Get out of that seat! Can''t you see this is the president''s chair?"


    Robin turned his gaze from his phone to Marlon, unfazed. "Yes, I see it. This is indeed the president''s seat."


    Given Robin''s nonchnce response, Marlon pointed at him in anger, "Are you clueless, or what? Mr. Dixon belongs here-this is his seat! Are you blind?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "It''s just a seat. Are you scolding me?"


    Marlon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I''m telling you that you''re not supposed to be here!


    "p!"


    With a swift motion, Robin sent Marlon flying. Then he nced at the astonished faces of the executives in the room. He shook his head and remarked, "Seems like your manners need some work!" Howard''s face turned pale with fury. "Why are you so rude? Why would you resort to violence!"


    Robin leaned back in the chair, a rxed posture. "What''s wrong with hitting him? Got a problem with that? Go sit in your own chair!"


    The other executives stood in shock, unable toprehend how someone could speak to Howard like that.


    09:16 Mon, Nov 18 BG T


    Chapter 89 Isn''t This the President''s Seat?


    +10 Free Coins


    Who was this lunatic?


    Howard trembled with rage. In the two years at Dunn Group, he had never encountered anyone who dared to speak to him in such a manner. Everyone knew he was Shirley''s senior at the university.


    Rumors circted that he was her fianc¨¦e and that he saw himself as the future master of the Dunn Group.


    This young mancks self-awareness and publicly challenges him, essentially inviting trouble!


    "Get the securities down here! Remove this troublemaker immediately! Howardmanded.


    Someone promptly called the Security Office.


    Before long, four security guards entered the executive conference room, led by the security chief, Hubert Long.


    As Hubert stepped inside, he quickly approached Howard and asked, "Mr. Dixon, what''s going on? Who''s causing a disturbance?


    Howard pointed to Robin and roared, "Get rid of this unidentified intruder!"


    "Mr. Long. I must remind you that security is paramount. Such incidents shouldn''t happen!


    "This is the executive conference room, and your security team let an unknown person in without verifying his identity. This is a serious dereliction of duty!


    "After you resolve this, I expect a written apology on my desk immediately!"


    Hubert flinched at the reprimand and said, "Mr. Dixon I will take this person to the security office for questioning right away!"


    He turned to Robin and hissed, "Get up ande with me to the security office!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and looked at Hubert. "You''re merely a security chief and have no authority to order me around. Go back to your post!"


    At that moment, Marlon picked himself off the floor, clutching his swollen cheek. He charged at Robin, his face filled with indignation. "Mr. Long, this jerk not only disrupted the meeting but also hit me." "p!"


    Robin delivered another sharp blow and said, "You asked for it!"


    Hubert''s anger red. "How dare you! You can''ty hands on our executives! Boys, take him back to the security office and teach him a lesson!"


    "With you?" Robin smirked, casually patting Hubert''s shoulder.


    With a loud crash, Hubert fell to his knees, the impact causing the floor to shake.


    Howard''s voice boomed in rage. "This is outrageous! How dare you cause a scene in here? Get all the security personnel here inmediately!"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 Nobody Needs to Wait For You


    "What''s going on? The executive meeting is about to start!" Shirley and Amber walked into the conference Toom. Their presencemands immediate attention. The gathered executives quickly parted, creating a path for them. Shirley furrowed her brow at the sight before her.


    Hubert was kneeling in front of Robin, while Marlony sprawled on the ground, clutching his face in apparent agony


    Clearly, these two had provoked Robin, resulting in their current state..


    Howard wanted to exin the situation, but Shirley didn''t spare him a nce.


    Instead, she hurried to Robin''s side, her voice tinged with urgency. "What happened? Did they offend you?"


    "Why don''t you ask them? I''m leaving!" Robin snapped, tossing the documents he held onto the table before turning toward the exit.


    Panic flickered in Shirley''s eyes as Robin was ready to leave. She urged, "Ms. Jenning, didn''t I task you to apany Mr. Ramsey to the meeting room? How did it end up like this?" Before Amber could offer an exnation, Shirley dashed after Robin.


    "Robin, I''m so sorry! It was my mistake for not making the proper arrangement, she called out.


    Robin waved his hand dismissively, ignoring her plea, and continued walking away.


    "Robin, can you wait up?" Shirley''s voice cracked as he refused to stay. Her tears almost rolled down.


    With a resigned sigh, Robin stopped his tracks.


    With a sigh, Robin finally halted. "Can''t you be a little less dramatic?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Shirley stood in front of him, a blend of desperation and frustration etched on her face.


    "Robin, can you stay? Don''t worry, I promise I''ll handle whoever offended you today. Thispany won''t keep anyone who disrespects you."


    Her words shocked everyone in the conference room.


    The aloof andposed Ms. Dunn, the goddess of Harinonfield, was humbling herself before a man named Robin?


    And she was willing to take action without knowing the full story? What was happening here?


    What was happening?


    Since she came into power, Drake has always shielded Shirley,


    09:16 Mon. Nov 18 BG


    Chapter 90 Nobody Needs to Wait For You


    75%


    10 Free Coins


    Anyone that dares to slight her? Drake would crush without a second thought, regardless of the reasons.


    In Harmonfield, everyone knew of Drake''s ruthless reputation, which surpassed even that of Rygar, the current underground kingpin.


    For years, Shirley had maintained an independent and proud demeanor, with no one daring to challenge her.


    Yet here was this man, who was openly throwing a tantrum before her.


    Who was this man?


    Did he possess an even more formidable background?


    As far as anyone knew, there was no one like him in Harmonfield-unless he was the man whom Shirley admired and feared.


    This was the only reason for this aloof goddess to set aside her pride and plead for


    After the initial shock, all eyes turned back to Howard.


    Hisplexion changed rapidly, a mix of difort and humiliation.


    This scene was a p in the face for him.


    to stay.


    The rumors he had bragged about being Shirley''s fiance had instantly lost all credibility.


    Those who once surrounded Howard instinctively stepped back.


    Amber approached Shirley and Robin, her voice filled with remorse. "Mr. Ramsey, it''s all my fault. I went to theints department regarding Rosalie and didn''t expect things to turn out this way."


    "I don''t care about your excuses! If Mr. Rafnsey leaves in anger today, you''re fired!" Shirley replied, her frustration evident.


    "This was my responsibility, and I asked Ms. Jenning to handle it. Fine, I''ll return to the meeting." Robin said, a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Shirley, a hint of exasperation in his gaze. "You''re unbelievable." With that, he returned to his position at the head of the table.


    Shirley watched his retreating figure, a flicker of joy crossing her face.


    She looked at Amber. Her demeanor switched to one of icy. "Let''s start the meeting. Afterward, I want a full exnation about theints-who started the rumors. We must investigate this thoroughly!"


    "Yes, Ms. Dunn, Amber responded, quickly rearranging the notebook and meeting materials in front of Robin..


    Howard''s mouth twitched, but he remained silent as he took his seat as vice president. His eyes filled with simmering rage.


    Shirley swept her nce across the room. Her gazending on Hubert, still kneeling on the floor, fear written all over his face.


    M


    Chapter 90 Nobody Needs to Wait For You


    and


    Haber, go to finance and see your overs. Your fred, mid this orter is effective immediately the


    Huber wanted to peones, but there weary guards took Surley''s hin. They quickly escorted Fabert out of the celestice


    Bering the scene di Varens endured the pasti adjected nowed Robes and Shirley. He pleaded "Mr. Ray I have no idea that you''re the hog shorted by Ms Dunn Hease forgive my earlier offense. I was blind, or, and arrogant. I promise it won''t happen againd Robin responded coldly. The never been in the baker of forgang


    Please Mr. Ramsey just one more chance! My more, car payments my children''s school fees, and my pareras pensions all depend on my sry?


    Marion''s voice cracked as he pleaded. "I lose this job go bankrupt I''m begging you


    To your father. I won''t wait for you to grow up Step whining to me: I detest noise" Robin shot back.


    not


    Shirley signaled for securities to drag Marion away


    In his struggle, Marlon crawled over to Howard "Mr. Don you said you were Ms. Dunn''s ssmate and her fianc¨¦. You told us that whatever you said, she would ten to you. Please-


    "Get lost!" Howard''s expression darkened as he stomped on Marion''s back. What nonsense are you spouting? Security, throw him out


    "Mr. Dixon, you can''t just stand by and do nothing You told us that as long as we follow you, well have everything thepany! You''re the future leader of Dunn Group Marion continued, desperation seeping to his voice


    Shut your mouth! You''re talking nonsense! Get him out of here? Howard shouted


    He hadn''t anticipated that Marlon would bring up the boastful ims he had made in private Shirley cold gaze shifted to Howard as they forcibly removed Marlon from the conference room


    In that moment, silence fell over the executive meeting room


    "Mr. Dizon, after this meeting. I want you in my office to exin this situation! I won''t rest until ye cleared my name from these nders Shirley dered coldly.


    After the let out a long breath of relief, she continued, Now, let me introduce Mr. Ramsey to everyone.


    The board has decided that, effective immediately. Me Ramsey will serve as the president of Eastvale Development Group!


    "Mr. Kammey, would you like to wy a few words to the executives"


    Khin nodded dightly. "I don''t have much to say I''ll just say this. I''m the president. Is there anyone who Robin disagrees? No? Then we''re done here!


    "Wait!" Howard interjected, his brow furrowed ''Could you tell us where Mr. Ramsey graduated from, what his major was, and what degree he holds?"


    34


    09.16 Mon Nov 18


    Chapter 90 Nobody Needs to Wait For You


    The room fell silent again, all eyes shifting to Robin.


    Robin pursed his lips and said, "I''ve never attended college. I don''t have a specific major, and I certainly don''t hold any degree. What''s the issue?" Howard chuckled mockingly. "So you have no qualifications. How do you n to run thispany from the president''s chair?"


    All the executives turned their attention to Robin.


    Every one of them held at least a master''s degree. mong


    Howard''s question sparked excitement among them.


    "Are you questioning me? Robin asked coldly.


    Howard smirked and said, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m not questioning you. I''m asking how you intend to manage Eastvale Development Company." Robin smiled coolly. "You don''t have the stature to understand that question."


    "Haha! Mr. Ramsey, are you afraid to discusspany management with me?" Howard''s contempt was evident. "Ms. Dunn and I are both graduates of Huffurd Business School. "Everyone here holds advanced masters and PhDs from prestigious universities, both domestically and internationally.


    "At the very least, in terms of professional knowledge, Mr. Ramseycks even the most basic foundation. "How can we work together if you don''t understand what we''re saying?"


    The atmosphere in the executive meeting room shifted as a mix of shock and disdain crossed the fates of the executives,


    Howard was right; how could a brute who only understood physical strength manage arge enterprise like Eastvale Development Group!


    Shirley''s brow furrowed in concern.


    She hadn''t anticipated that Howard would put Robin in such an awkward position.


    Before she could defend him, Howard sneered. "Even Ms, Jenning has a master''s degree from one of the top universities in the country. If someone who upied the president''s seat is a figure that is akin to a brute from the underground world, that will be absurd, isn''t it?"


    The atmosphere in the executive meeting hall became instantly awkward.


    Everyone was waiting to see how Robin would respond to this ufortable question.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 The Dixon Group


    "Then why don''t you show me just how trivial it is? Haha, you''re just a shallow person, grasping at straws!"


    Without missing a bear, Robin pressed the video chat button on his phone. A screen in the conference room lit up with the image of an elderly foreign man, well over seventy.


    "Hi, Mr. Ramsey, my old friend! Where are you now? When can youe over to visit? Hahaha!" The maughed heartily.


    Everyone in the conference room was frozen in shock,


    Shirley looked at Robin, then back at the video chat. "Professor Bailey?"


    Howard was equally astonished.


    Upon closer inspection, the man on the video was indeed his former mentor, Professor Bailey!


    How did Robin be friends with a world-ss expert from Huffurd Business School?


    Their conversation hinted at a familiar camaraderie.


    What was going on here?


    The executives in the room quickly pieced together the situation from Shirley''s and Howard''s expressions


    Their initial mocking gazes toward Robin transformed into expressions of confusion.


    Could a little-known young man in his 20s be friends with a world-renowned economist and a titan of Huffurd Business School?


    How did the two be friends?


    The old man''s tone seemed to show admiration for Robin, even tinged with a sense of respect.


    Robin smiled and said, "Bailey, I''m connecting you to Bill and Warren now. Let''s y a little game."


    "A game? Robin, they are both asleep. Isn''t it a bit rude to call them at this hour? They''re not like me, who can stay up all night, Bailey said, looking troubled.


    "Old man, cut that off and wake them up right now, or I''ll fly over there and pull your beard!" Robin said. grinning mischievously.


    Bailey nervously touched his disheveled beard and quickly replied, "Alright, alright, I was just joking! I''ll call them up right away."


    Before long, the video disyed the faces of two legends from a bygone era, the world''s richest man. Bill


    and Warren.


    Gasps of astonishment filled the conference room!


    No one had ever imagined they would have the chance to video chat with three world-ss billionaires in their lifetime. Even though Robin was on the phone, everyone felt involved.


    Chapter 91 The Dixon Group


    In an instant, the conference room sparkled with exciternent.


    Shirley covered her mouth, trying her best not to scream in astonishment.


    She couldn''t believe that Robin could connect with them so effortlessly


    Howard was utterly stunned.


    He nned to use his prestigious qualifications to put Robin in his ce but never anticipated such an unbelievable twist. "This is impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    In a fit of rage, Howard lost hisposure. He stood up and shouted loudly


    On the screen, Bailey furrowed his brow and asked. "Mr. Ramsey, is something wrong?"


    With a casual smile, Robin replied, "Old man, do you recognize this student of yours?"


    Bailey studied Howard for a moment and said, "Oh, I remember now; he was one of my Ph.D. students from the ss of 16.


    "At first, I thought he was a serious schr, butter I found out he snuck into myb through some dubious means. I swiftly kick him out.


    "Ah, so many students in Draconia are just too impatient."


    Howard''s face turned a deep shade of purple as he red at Bailey and Robin, his teeth grinding in anger.


    Robin, still unfazed, looked at Howard. "Didn''t you just say that your family owns a business in Brookhaven? The Dixon Group?"


    Howard chuckled. "Now you know. Thatpany is valued at 10 billion dors."


    Robin turned to Warren and said, "Old man, ask your financial experts how long it would take to reduce a 10 billion-dorpany like Dixon Group to nothing.


    "Three minutes should be enough!" Warren replied with a smile.


    "Alright, I''ve sent you the data from Dixon Group, and you can start now," Robin said, ncing at his watch. I''ll start the timer."


    Howard stood there, momentarily dumbfounded, then burst intoughter. You must be kidding! You think you can take down mypany in three minutes? You''re kidding me!"


    Two-minutes and forty-eight seconds. Two minutes and forty-seven seconds... Robin called out the time as he looked at his watch.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the conference room anxiously awaited what felt like a legendary oue.


    If what Robin imed were true, to see a nearly ten billion-dorpany copse within three minutes would be nothing short of astonishing.


    "One minute and fifty seconds. One minute and forty-nine seconds....


    Chapter 91 The Dixon Group


    "Ring! Ring! Ring!" Suddenly, Howard''s phone started ringing frantically.


    9K 75%


    10 Free Cons


    "What''s going on, b''stard? Who did you offend out there? Ourpany has copsed, stocks are plummeting, and we''re nearing rock bottom!" The voice on the other end was Howard''s father, Floyd Dixon, shouting. In that moment, Howard truly realized that Robin hadn''t been lying.


    The Dixon Group was genuinely in freefall.


    His body trembled as sweat broke out all over him.


    Meanwhile, Robin and Bailey continued to count down, acting as if they were merely ying a game, destroying a ten billion dor empire, but simply ying with a trivial amount of money.


    ¦°¦¯¦©


    With a thud, Howard fell to his knees in front of Robin, pleading desperately, "Mr. Ramsey, I was wrong! I was blind and ignorant! Please have mercy and spare the Dixon Group!"


    The entire conference room fell silent!


    His im w


    was true.


    By now, two minutes and 31 seconds had passed, and the Dixon Group was inplete copse.


    Every eye in the room turned toward Robin, filled with fear.


    What kind of terrifying power could so easily destroy apany valued at a ten billion?


    Shirley was frozen in shock.


    She gazed at the dashing man before her,pletely at a loss for words to describe her astonishment.


    How much more brilliance does he possess? She can''t even imagine!


    Robin looked down at Howard, who was still begging for his mercy, and said, "Is this power enough to control apany of Eastvale''s scale?"


    "I''m sorry, I was ignorant! Please, Mr. Ramsey..." Howard begged earnestly.


    Robin shook his head, then turned to the video chat of Bailey, Warren, and Bill. He dered, "Alright, let''s raise the Dixon Group back up, but not to its original state-let''s take off 20 percent!" "What?" Howard was unwilling to ept this. Losing 20 percent meant that over two billion dors would. simply disappear!


    "Does anyone else have any objections?" Robin scanned the room filled with executives.


    Immediately, everyone rose and bowed slightly, saying in unison. "No. Mr. Ramsey!"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms Dunn


    In the executive conference room of Dunn Group, there was a profound silence.


    Who would dare to unt their meager credentials in front of someone wielding such i ense power!


    Robin was friends with the titans of academia, world-renowned economists, experts, and masters in their fields.


    Robin''s influence could sway even legendary billionaires like Bill Gates and Warren Buffett


    In a casual conversation, the billion-dor valuation of Dixon Group could vanish into thin air.


    Robin''s words rang true; to him, the so-called academic qualification and the billion-dor enterprises. were trivial matters, hardly worth mentioning Howard''s attempt to use his pathethic credentials to embarrass Robin was utterly foolish.


    The conference room exuded shock, respect, and a sense of disorientation.


    Even as Robin walked out of the room, many remained entranced, lost in the surreal spectacle.


    This extraordinary scene felt like a bizarre dream to them.


    Shirley stood dazed for a long moment, staring nkly in the direction Robin had walked.


    She needed time to reflect on the entirety of what had just happened.


    What kind of man had she truly encountered?


    At that moment, her mind reyed every stunning scene since their first meeting


    Each time Robin appeared, he shattered her narrow views, turning expectations on their heads.


    With a simple gesture, he created wonder and astonishment.


    The oues were always beyond her imagination-magical and unexpected.


    As Robin stepped outside the executive conference roant, he opened WhatsApp.


    He had missed Freya''s call; she had hung up, but he received a text instead.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I intended to pick you up for lunch today it read.


    "Shirley told me that you''re attending the executive meeting, so I won''t disturb you. I''ll wait until you finish before Ie to pick you up.


    "My uncle has specially invited Mr. Bud Weber, the president of the Draconia Gourmet Association and a master chef, to prepare avish lunch for you, airlifted from Zlul Ind." "Let''s meet around 12:30 at the Blue Bay''s second-floor food court. It''s right across from Dunn Group. I''ll


    Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms DunnThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bring Chef Weber''s delicacies for you to try


    Today was the second appointment to administer the treatment for Freya''s grandfather.


    Martin, being quite robust, had been brought back from the brink of death.


    Another round of treatment could extend his life by another decade.


    Oscar''s intention to provide this lunch was understandable. It was a gesture of gratitude.


    Robin didn''t decline, he chuckled softly and replied with a simple, "OK"


    At that moment, Shirley and Amber stepped out of theoffice. They caught sight of Freya''s profile pictur on Robin''s phone. "Chatting with Colonel Wright Isn''t Ms. Wright quite beautiful!" Shirley remarked, a glimmer of mischi sparkling in her eyes. Amber was taken aback.


    After several years of following Shirley, she had never heard her tease a man in such a yful manner.


    There was even a hint of jealousy in her tone.


    "Uh, yes," Robin replied, shutting off his phone. "Is there anything else"


    "Hmm, nothing major." Sturley hesitated


    She intended to discuss Professor Bailey with him, but Robin cut in. "If that''s all, I''m heading back to y some games in my office. I''ll be leaving this afternoon. "Oh!" Shirley sighed, watching Robin''s retreating figure. She muttered under her breath, annoyed, "Hmph This jerk has zero emotional intelligence!


    Amber stared in disbelief at Shirley''s suddenly feminine demeanor.


    Noticing Amber''s nk expression, Shirley yfully pped her on the backside. "Get back to work! Wha are you daydreaming about?" "Huh?" Amber''s cheeks flushed.


    She looked at Shirley''s graceful silhouette and felt a wave of confusion.


    Was this the cold, aloof boss she knew?


    Did her boss just p her rear?


    It was only then that she realized Shirley had purposefully changed her hairstyle for today.


    The colors of her outfit were brighter and more fashionable than her usual ck and white professional


    The warmth in her tender expression radiated the aura of a woman in love.


    25


    Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms Dunn


    As Amber nced back and forth between Robin and Shirley, a warm smile spread across her face.


    It now made sense why the reserved and elegant Shirley was acting this way.


    Robin captivated everyone around him with his mesmerizing presence.


    The two were a perfect match.


    How lovely!


    Amber''s eyes sparkled with envy and blessing as she hurried toward Robin''s office.


    Just as Shirley returned to her office, Howard followed her in.


    Shirley was deep in thought, remembering the experiences she had shared with Robin.


    Each memory brightened her spirit, prompting her to smile unconsciously.


    "Shirley!" Howard''s gaze fell on Shirley''s radiant smile, and he was shocked.


    After years of knowing her, he had never seen such an enchanting smile.


    Howard''s voice interrupted Shirley''s dreamy thoughts. Her smile vanished and was reced by a sh of annoyance in her eyes.


    "Mr. Dixon? Why didn''t you knock before entering?!"


    Howard hesitated, unsure why Shirley had suddenly turned cold.


    "Shirley!"


    Shirley replied icily, "Didn''t I tell you before? Please call me Ms. Dunn!"


    "Shirley, we''ve known each other well enough."


    "Enough! You can leave now!" Shirley gestured to her secretary to open the office door, her tone frosty.


    "Fine, Ms. Dunn. I do have some things I want to discuss with you." Howard''s eyes glinted with malice. "Ms. Dunn, do you know anything about Robin?"


    Shirley raised her gaze to Howard, coldly retorting. "If you''re here to undermine Robin, you can leave."


    Howard sighed, "I know the incident in the conference room put you in a difficult position. You saw Robin''s abilities yourself." "My question is, considering his talent, why is he still working at Dunn Group?"


    "I suspect he has an ulterior motive; he''s trying to take over Dunn Group."


    Shirley furrowed her brow and asked, "Mr. Dixon, are you suggesting Robin has his eyes to take over thepany?"


    Howard nodded and said, "Exactly! With his capabilities, he shouldn''t be wasting his time at apany,


    J5


    Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms Dunn


    24751


    the size of Dunn Group. The only reasons he''s here are because he has an interest in you and ambition fo Dunn Group!


    Is it necessary for someone like Robin to harbor malice toward me or the Dunn Group? Seyughed coldly.


    "Mr. Dixon, let me rify something. Robin never intended to stay by my side, nor does he wish to be the president of Eastvale.


    "He agreed to take the job only after I asked him several times. Moreover, he designed the entire outsourcing strategy for the Eastvale project. "More importantly, my grandfather hoped from the start that Robin would be my fianc¨¦.


    "However, Robin hasn''t agreed to that yet, so there''s no way he harbors any ill intentions toward me or Dunn Group!


    "Mr. Dixon, I hope you can recognize your position. Don''t bring up such lowly matters again. That''s all. Please leave. I have a lot of work to do.


    "Ms. Dunn, but...


    Shirley raised her hand, signaling her secretary to escort him out. "If you have any strange ideas, go talk to my grandfather about it!"


    Howard had initially nned to persuade Shirley to dismiss Robin in order to protect-both the Dunn Group and Shirley. To his surprise, Shirley was unyielding.


    *To his surprise, Shirley was unyielding.


    She had outright ordered him to leave, further fueling the hatred simmering within him.


    Upon returning to his office, he angrily sntashed everything on his desk.


    "Shirley, if I can''t have you, I''ll make sure you go to the underworld with me!


    "If I can''t have you, you won''t get to live either! Hahaha!"


    After his maniacalughter, Howard slumped onto the sofa.


    "Robin, I swear that I''ll kill you! Haha!


    Even if you know the most impressive people, I won''t be intimidated!


    Suddenly, he remembered that Amber had mentioned in the conference room that she waste because she was assisting Robin with a recruitment issue rted to a new employee named Rosalie Before that, Connor, a representative from the sales department, had also arrived to discuss this specific issue.


    He could use this angle to make Robin look bad in front of all the employees.


    If the entirepany knew Robin was involved with a new female hire, it would create quite the spectacle.


    Chapter 92 Please Call Me Ms Dunn


    At that point, Robin would have no choice but to leave Dunn Group in disgrace!


    Hahaha!


    With that thought, Howard began to smile wickedly.


    He immediately called his secretary to summon Connor.


    000

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Dragon PceThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Connor heard that Howard wanted him in the office, he nearly panicked.


    He entered, yelling "Mr. Dizon, I wear about that stuff with Rosalie-I''ve kept my mounpletely


    not a word to anyone


    Seeing Connor so shaken pleased Howard. Only someone this submissive could be useful.


    "Enough, Mr. Whitman. I''m not here to talk about that


    "I called you in to tell you that the sales department is looking to promote a deputy director soon. From what I''ve seen, you seem qualified. TII be doing a full assessment on you soon


    "And one more thing-fighting against misconduct in thepany is the right thing to do.


    "Take the situation with Rosalie, for example. You might let that circte; public pressure has a way of bringing certain people to light"


    "Huh?" Connor was taken aback, but he quickly caught Howard''s drift


    "Understood. Mr. Dixon! I''ll make sure everyone in thepany knows soon enough!"


    Howard gave a sly smiles I never said that. This is just your personal insight


    Got it, Mr. Dixon Connor replied eagerl


    "Go on now. Keep up the good work Howard gave a wave of his hand.


    As Connor left the office, he was beside highself with joy. He''d originally aimed to reach deputy director i five or ten years. Now, it was within reach!


    "Keep going! I''ll make sure Piper sees how far I''vee, he vowed, clenching his fists.


    He rushed to the stairwell of the building and gave himself a little pep talk. His dream was finally about to


    The grand Dragon Mountain rises majestically in the northern expanse of Draconia, soaring to an elevation of 13,000 feet. Atop this lofty peak stands an ancient edifice, solemn and imposing, a testament to the passage of time. This is the headquarters of the most enigmatic military organization in Draconia: the Dragon Pce. known as the Dragon Soul Headquarters!


    Inude the pce''s grand hall, under gleaming lights and surrounded by towering military insignia, sat the white-haired General Levi Monroe, a four-star general and supreme leader of Dragon Soul


    In the hall, three lieutenant generals and six major generals stood solemnly, examining photos on a screen of two deceased Sakurania assassins. The gravity of the situation was written all over their faces.


    After the footage was reyed three times, it froze on the screen.


    111


    Chapter 93 Dragon Pce


    After three long minutes of silence, Levi finally broke the tense quiet.


    "Gentlemen, two Sakurania assassins entered Draconia and were dead within two days, their bodies dumped in the unmarked graves in Westhill, Harmonfield.


    "ording to the intelligence of the Draconia Security Department, these two assassins were low-level killers from the Rivers family in Sakurania.


    "They were identified as Gage Han and Weston de, students of the Northern Star Sword School.


    "Their purpose for entering Harmonfield in Draconia is currently unknown.


    The cause of death was the work of Shawn Cooper, a member of Harmonfield''s Abyssal Dominion.


    "They killed these two Sakurania assassins at the Four Seas Entertainment Bar, then disposed of them in Westhill


    "Any thoughts?"


    Major General Jack Grayson''s hands trembled.


    "General, regardless of their intentions for entering the Draconia, there''s one very peculiar thing!


    "These two bodies of the Sakurania assassin are quite unusual.


    "It''s clear that they''ve been drained of their blood by some kind of force, which has left them in this desated state."


    At this, Jack hesitated, a hint of awe in his eyes.


    Levi stood up, his expression serious. "General Grayson, are you implying... him?"


    Jack nodded, excited. "General, in the past few decades, only one Dragon Soul legend has shown such unusual methods."


    The Dragon Hall of the Dragon Pce fell into a suffocating silence once again.


    Levi furrowed his brows tightly, his expression growing more serious.


    How could he not know who the legendary figure of the Dragon Soul that Jack mentioned was?


    "General, back then, the Dragon yer was framed-"


    "Enough!" Levi cut him off coldly. The Dragon Pcemand was to never mention that person again. Are you defying orders?"


    Jack''s face flushed with frustration, and after a long pause, he said, "General, we were there when he built Dragon Soul. He would never betray his cause... "Enough!" Levi ordered firmly. "This matter ends here.


    "The bodies of the Sakurania assassins from the Harmenfield Westhill Graveyard incident are now ssified as a 55-level top secret!"


    Chapter 98 Dragon Pce


    Jack furrowed his brow. "General, are we just letting this go?"


    Levi furrowed his brows, pacing back and forth in the center of the Dragon Hall.


    With each passing moment, the silence grew heavier, broken only by the sound of his fo the stillness.


    +10 Free Comm


    eps echoing in


    "General Grayson, you need to fly to Harmonfield immediately. You''re in charge of the Westhill incident. Remember, this mission is ssified as top secret! "Contact Colonel Ss Colton, the Draconia''s War Wolf Special Forcesmander, right away. Give the order to seal off the Harmonfield Westhill Cemetery!" "Yes, General!" Jack gathered his documents and boarded a fighter jet to Harmonfield.


    Ten minutester, Freya, who was on leave in Harmonfield, received amand from the Draconia War Wolf Special Forces headquarters.


    She was instructed to immediately mobilize the local military special forces to secretly seal off the Westhill Cemetery and await further orders.


    The higher-ups didn''t rify the real reason for this action; they simply sent the coordinates for securing the area.


    Freya understood that she was handling the most peripheral role because her rank wasn''t high enough to ess the mission''s core details.


    Due to the situation''s urgency and the fact that she happened to be in Harmonfield, she was chosen to take "on this critical yet peripheral role in executing the task


    Generally speaking, such missions are ssified at a very high level of secrecy.


    Even someone like her, the deputy captain of the War Wolf Special Forces, wouldn''t have ess to the core details of the operation.


    This military operation was under the purview of the most secretive organization within the Draconia''s military.


    Given that, she had no choice but to set aside everything else for the time being and focus onpleting


    the task at hand.


    She realized she''d be an hourte to meet Robin, whom she''d asked to help her grandfather with a health


    matter.


    She initially nned to call Robin to exin the situation and cancel their lunch ns. However, after thinking it over, she felt that wouldn''t be fair. After all, it was about asking Robin to help treat her grandfather''s illness. Turning to her friend, Maya, who hade by seeking her help with a contract, Freya found a solution.


    "Maya, I''ve got a task that''ll take about two hours.


    "I''m supposed to meet a guy named Robin at noon at the Blue Bay across from Dunn Group. I might be a littlete.


    09.17 Mon, Nov 18 GG


    Chapter 93 Dragon Pce


    "Could you go there first and keep himpany until arrive?


    +10 Free Com


    "Don''t you want me to talk to Shirley about helping your family sign that outsourcing contract for


    Eastvale?


    "Perfect timing! Once I get there, I''ll take you to meet Shirley."


    Maya raised a brow. "Meeting a guy? Is this a date?"


    Freya blushed. "Stop it! It''s nothing like that."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll go. Don''t worry; I''ll handle it," Maya replied with a knowing smile.


    She knew Freya had plenty of admirers but never paid them any mind.


    Maya thought Freya was just making an excuse to avoid meeting that guy named Robin because she didn''


    want to see him.


    Maya and Freya had been ssmates back in high school.


    Today, she had hoped Freya could help her secure a contract for an investment project in Eastvale with the Dunn Group.


    Since Freya offered to help, she was more than happy to make a trip to Blue Bay.


    After Maya left, Freya sent another message to Robin to exin the situation.


    She told him she had arranged for one of her female ssmates to go and keep himpany for a bit.


    At 12:30 PM, Robin arrived at the second-floor lounge of Blue Bay, following the location Freya had sent


    him.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, he spotted a stylish young woman sitting at the reserved table. She wore a trendy, loose-fitting blue top with a plunging neckline and a ck, ultra-short mini skirt, her long, fair legs bare without stockings. This outfit,bined with her striking looks, drew plenty of attention from the people in the lounge.


    The woman was Maya..


    Despite her alluring appearance, her inherent pride and cold demeanor kept most people at a distance, leaving them only to admire her from afar.


    Robin sat opposite Maya, and the atmosphere in the lounge shifted, filled with disappointment and envy. Some men looked like they could barely restrain themselves from confronting him.


    "Are your Robin?" Maya asked frostily.


    Robin nodded. "Yeah, you must be Freya''s ssmate, Maya?"


    Maya didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she scrutinized Robin. Her gaze was sweeping over his casual attire.


    Noticing that he wore no recognizable brand, she scoffel in disdain.


    Chapter 93 Dragon Pce


    "What kind of car do you drive?" Maya suddenly asked.


    +10 Free Coin:


    "Do you need a ride?" Robin tossed her the key to his Land Rover. "Feel free to use it."


    Maya didn''t take the keys; instead, sheughed coldly and ced her Lamborghini keys


    "You show up to meet Freya in that junk? Seriously, are you out of your mind?


    "Take my advice! Know your ce! Just go home! You''re not good enough for her!"


    Robin was confused. "What''s going on? Are you a car salesperson?"


    the table.


    Maya rolled her eyes. "Please! Does a guy driving a Land Rover think he''s got a chance? Just leave! Haha!"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Barking Up the Wrong Tree


    The Fraleys, at best, could be considered an almost second-tier family in Harmonfield. Bur Maya''s biggest dream was to break into Harmonfield''s top social circle, Aside from wanting her family to rise quickly, she had set herself an incredibly strict goal-she''d marry only into a first-tier family!


    Women like Shirley, Daphne, and Freya, goddesses and queenly figures from Harmonfield''s elite families, were her idols.


    It was just that the gap in their financial backgrounds had always made it difficult for her to find opportunities to connect with the daughters of wealthy families. Maya saw an opportunity when she found out that Freya, the daughter of Harmonfield''s mayor and an old schoolmate, was back in Harmonfield for vacation. Maya was eager to break into the upper ss as soon as possible.


    She had secretly gathered all the information about the social circles of the wealthy young men and


    Women.


    Ever since Freya returned to Eastvale, Maya had tried every possible way to arrange a meeting with her.


    Freya initially wanted to avoid mingling with people unrted to her life in Eastvale, but after receiving countless messages from Maya, she reluctantly agreed to meet her. Maya cherished this opportunity to meet Freya.


    Maya believed that if she yed her cards right, her long-held dream of joining the elite could soon be a reality.


    Looking up to the wealthy, she harbored an inherent disdain for lower-ss men, even feeling a deep-seated hatred towards them.


    To her, men without money were nothing but trash in this world.


    She absolutely refused to waste a single second engaging in conversation with a man she deemed worthless.


    Beforeing. Maya hadpletely misinterpreted Freya''s intentions.


    Now, seeing Robin pull out the keys to a Land Rover worth only ten of thousands, she was convinced that this man was nothing more than a lower-ss loser. Looking at Robin''s outfit, which didn''t even have a brandbel, her eyes were filled with disdain and mockery.


    So what if he was somewhat good-looking? In her mind, a man could look ugly, but as long as he came from a wealthy family, he would still be ugly with ss! Noticing her dismissive tone, Robin didn''t want to waste any more words, He tucked the keys away and lowered his head to read some short videos.


    Chapter 94 Barking Up the Wrong Tree


    "Hey! Do you have any idea what I''m saying? Why don''t you just take the hint and get lost? Maya snapped her loud voice drawing scornful looks from those around her. People assume that Robin must be pestering the beautiful woman.


    Some men even looked ready to step in on her behalf.


    Robin nced around and muttered, "Why are there so many self-important women everywhere? What''s


    have?" worth being so arrogant about with the little bit of capital you


    "You! You low-life!" Maya fumed. "How dare you talk to me like that! I


    "Quiet down, would you? Stop yapping like a mad dog! Robin snapped, clearly fed up.


    "Wait, are you calling me crazy?" Maya was instantly enraged, her voice rising several decibels, causing some onlookers to stifle theirughter.


    "Shh!" Robin pressed a finger to his lips, gesturing for Maya to look around.


    "Quiet down. If you keep shouting, everyone will know you''re just a sick dog," he said coolly. You can leave now; I don''t need a sick woman to chat with." "You''ve got some nerve-calling me sick?!" Maya whispered angrily.


    Robin leaned in, dropping his voice mysteriously. "Yeah, I''m saying you''re sick. You might want to get checked out. I can even rmend a ce for free." "Huh? What did you say?" Maya moved closer to hear better.


    Robin smirked and spoke up slightly. "About 15 minutes from here, there''s an animal hospital. No appointment is needed-they''ll take one look at you and start the treatment. Very convenient." The room filled with stifledughs.


    "You!" Maya raised a finger in anger, pointing at him.


    Robin just put on his headphones and resumed scrolling through videos, ignoring herpletely.


    Furious, Maya nearly stormed out but held herself back. Freya had told her to wait here so she could introduce her to Shirley after she returned.


    It was lunchtime, so she went ahead and ordered an extravagant meal, all for show-She looked over at Robin, who was still scrolling, sneering, "Couldn''t even afford lunch, could you?" Robin didn''t respond.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eating her steak, Maya asionally threw disgusted nces his way. "So typical of a low-life. All they ever do is scroll through cheap videos."


    She mocked him for a while, clearly annoyed that he ignored her entirely. She finally banged her fork down. "Get out of here already! Stop embarrassing yourself!


    "As if someone like you could ever catch Freya''s attention, she jeered, smirking. "Keep dreaming


    Chapter 94 Barking Up the Wrong Tree


    Robin remained silent, fully absorbed in his phone, treating her like she didn''t exist.


    +10 Free Cons


    Getting even more annoyed, Maya got up and yanked his headphones off. "Are you even listening? Low- lifes like you are just in shameless!" "What''s wrong with you?" Robin muttered, putting his headphones back on. "You eat your meal, and I''ll scroll through my phone. Why do you care?" "You''re so crude!" Maya spat. "Men like you are always trying to cozy up to women like Freya, hoping to magically turn your life around."


    Sheughed mockingly. "Do you really think the Wrights is that easy to worm your way into? Delusional.


    "You think driving a shabby old Land Rover will get you anywhere close to marrying Freya?"


    Holding her ss of wine, her eyes brimmed scornfully as nearby patrons began to understand the situation.


    "So that''s it-he''s hoping totch onto someone rich? Disgusting!


    "There are way too many guys these days who want to get something for nothing. Just look at you, trying totch onto a rich woman without any real skills!" Maya scoffed, ncing at the murmurs in the crowd. "Did you hear that? Everyone''s looking down on you. like a country bumpkin trying to impress a city slicker" Just then, Shirley''s voice came through on a call. Robin answered, "What''s up, Shirley?"


    "Oh, Robin, where are you? Freya asked me to meet you at the Blue Bay-she''ll be there soon and wants us


    to try some of Chef Bud Weber''s special dishes together."


    "Oh, great! I just finished up, and I''m on the second floor. Oh, I see you! Coming over now." Shirley''s voice was cheerful.


    Mayaughed coldly. "Keep pretending! ''Shirley?" she scoffed. "Trying to act like you''re all buddy-buddy with Harmonfield''s goddess? Please."


    "You think I''d believe that just because you pretend to call her? Childish!"


    Robin red at the sharp-tongued Maya, shaking his head and ignoring her. He then raised his hand-to wave at Shirley, who was approaching.


    "Ms. Dunn? You... what are you doing here?" Maya finally noticed her, standing up immediately and nervously, identally knocking over her ss of wine


    In a flurry of activity, she turned to Robin, still seated, and snapped, "Get up! Give your seat to Mr. Dunn!"


    Shirley looked at Robin, then back at Maya, a little confused. "What''s going on?"


    Robin smiled lightly. "Just a slightly unhinged mutt barking at me all afternoon."


    Maya was fuming. "How dare you! Who are you calling unhinged? I am perfectly sane!"


    "Shirley, Robin, what''s going on here?" Freya asked as she approached, a handsome man following closely


    374


    Chapter 94 Barking Up the Wrong Tree


    behind her, carrying a beautifully crafted food box.


    +10 Free Coin


    As soon as Maya spotted Freya, she quickly walked over, trying to smile, "Oh, don''t mind me! I was just scolding Robin. I already told him he''s way out of your league, but he just won''t take the hint and leave! "These low-life types are always the worst! Freya..."


    Understanding the situation, Freya''s expression turned frosty


    She immediately brushed past Maya, moving straight to Robin with a respectful bow. "My apologies, Mr. Ramsey. It was my oversight that made you upset."


    "Wait, what? Freya, why are you apologizing to this loser who drives a Land Rover?" Maya waspletely taken aback..


    She stared in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her. The mayor''s beloved daughter, Freya, stood before Robin with such deference, looking almost like a servant! What on earth was happening?

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 The Unseen Connections


    Freya gestured for the man apanying her to ce the food box on the table.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is a gourmet lunch Chef Bud Weber ordered specifically for you. It just Harmonfield. ved inThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought this rare treat would be better shared, so I invited Shirley to join us. Hope you don''t mind?"


    Seeing Freya speak so respectfully to someone like Robin, Maya felt an undeniable pang of jealousy.


    And she was shocked-the Wrights had even arranged for the president of the Draconia Gourmet Association to personally prepare this meal! Not only that, but Freya delivered it herself.


    It was unfathomable to her.


    It wasn''t just Maya who was shocked by what was happening.


    The entire second floor of the Blue Bay''s casual dining area buzzed with excitement at the arrival of Freya and Shirley. Guests whispered among themselves, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected scene. "What''s going on? Harmonfield''s two goddesses are both here?"


    "Hey, is that really the Shirley Dunn? It''s so rare to see her in a ce like this!"


    "She''s been in Harmonfield for years, yet I''ve never seen her at these kinds of events."


    That''s Freya, the mayor''s daughter! And she''s a top-ranking colonel in the Draconia military now!"


    "Now Ms. Wright is a standout in the Draconia''s military, a big shot at the rank of colonel!"


    "She''s actually gracing this ce with her presence?


    "What kind of man can make two goddess-like women from Harmonfield bow to him?"


    "He doesn''t look all that remarkable to me."


    "I heard he just drove here in a Land Rover worth ten of thousands-just some low-level guy. It''s strange."


    Witnessing all this made Maya feel increasingly uneasy


    She was convinced Robin must''ve tricked Freya and Shurley somehow. She stepped forward.


    "Freya, men like him from the bottom rung are the best at pretending. Don''t let him fool you! Does he really deserve such an honor?"


    "Enough!" Freya turned to Maya, visibly irritated.


    "Mr. Ramsey is the president of the Dunn Group Eastyle Development Company and a dear friend of mine and Shirley''s. Not to mention, he''s my grandfather''s lifesaver. Do you still think he''s unworthy?" "What? You''re telling me he''s the president of Eastvale Development Group? Why would someone of his status drive a car worth only a ten of thousand? Maya was sure she must have misheard.


    Chapter 95 The Unseen Connections


    2475%


    Shirley chuckled coolly, "That''s right. Robin is indeed the president of Dunn Group Eastvale Development Company.


    "So what if he drives a car worth only ten of thousands? Does he have to be behind the wheel of a luxury car worth over a million to be considered upper ss?


    "Robin is a valued guest of the Dunns and a VIP to me personally. If you look down on him, you''re looking down on all of us. Are you really in a position to act this way? You''re just a small-minded person." Hearing Freya and Shirley speak, Maya nced at Robin, feeling mixed emotions.


    Freya had asked her to sit with Robin first to help them get to know each other better.


    By inviting Shirley along the midway, the intent was clear! It was all to facilitate her signing the contract for the Eastvale project with the Dunn Group.


    Maya bit her lip tightly.


    In that moment, a wave of regret surged within her.


    She had the opportunity to use Freya''s connections to be good friends with Robin.


    From there, she could leverage the Wrights and Dunn to climb even higher and finally realize her dreams.


    After all, just a few projects from the Dunns would allow the Fraleys to directly enter the ranks of the top-tier families in Harmonfield, thanks to the elite connections of the Dunns and the Wrights. But her narrow-mindedness had squandered that chance.


    a


    She never imagined that a man driving a modest Land Rover could be a VIP to the two most powerful families in Harmonfield. And the president of Eastvale Development Group, managing billion-doll-fr projects! From the moment Maya firstid eyes on Robin that afternoon, she looked down on him. To her, he was nothing but aplete loserpared to the wealthy young elites of Eastvale. But that was far from reality.


    Freya''s uncle, Carson, the wealthiest man in Brookhaven, went out of his way for Robin.


    He arranged for Chef Bud Weber, a top-tier chef from Draconia, to prepare a specially tailored, state banquet-level lunch for him.


    The meal was airlifted from the Zlul Ind to Eastvale and Freya personally delivered it to Robin.


    Who in Harmonfield, or even all of Draconia, couldmand such treatment?


    "I''m sorry, Freya, I... I didn''t know." Maya murmured, feeling a deep regret.


    "It''s over between us. Leave, and don''t show your face here again!" Freya coldly took an outsourcing contract from Shirley''s hand and tore it up, throwing the pieces in the trash.


    Maya looked at the torn paper, her face twisted in bitterness. She understood that her family''s path to Harmonfield''s elite status was forever closed due to her foolishness.


    Chapter 95 The Unseen Connections


    Maya left the Blue Bay, utterly defeated.


    BK


    075%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin, Freya, and Shirley moved to a private room and enjoyed the high-ss meal. Busy with work. Shirley left shortly after.


    Once she was gone, Freya apologized to Robin for Maya''s behavior.


    "Robin, I''m so sorry. I had no idea she''d treat you that way. The orders came down unexpectedly, and I didn''t have time to make proper arrangements.


    ¡°And then, the lockdown at Westhill Cemetary..."


    Freya paused, catching herself. She''d almost disclosed a military secret out of her flustered apologies. Sheughed awkwardly. "Anyway, I''m just really sorry."


    Robin understood that the sudden and secretive lockdown of the Westhill Cemetary by the military of Draconia was rted to the corpses of the two assassins from the Sakurania.


    He had received information about the entry of these assassins a day prior and was aware that the Draconia security department had been monitoring their movements from the start. Their sudden disappearance at the Four Seas Entertainment would undoubtedly attract the attention of the security department.


    Shawn would soon be taken in for questionin

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 The Gift of Life


    Robin''s offhandment towards Jack made Henry''s heart skip a beat.


    Who was Jack?


    A legendary figure in the Draconia military!


    A major general with an esteemed reputation in the military.


    Although many people, including Henry, were unaware of Jack''s current status within the military, they al understood that his identity was of the highest importance and his activities were state secrets. Jack hadn''t appeared in ten years, and his sudden visit today astonished the Wrights.


    After arriving at the Wrights mansion, he had a secret discussion with Martin thatsted over three hours.


    When Jack emerged, Henry noticed his father''s serious expression and felt a sense of unease, not knowing what had transpired in their conversation.


    After speaking with Martin, Jack left in a hurry. As he reached the courtyard entrance, he encountered Robin and Freya entering from outside.


    To everyone''s surprise, Jack stared at Robin for an extended period, astonished and mumbling to himself in disbelief.


    Robin felt ufortable being scrutinized by Jack, whose sharp gaze seemed to prate through his apast and present. Annoyed, he casually warned Jack.


    Henry was shocked that Robin would speak so impolitely to Jack, a revered figure, and instinctively felt that the security detail apanying Jack was about to take action against Robin.


    However, Jack stopped them. Henry noticed that Jack''s gaze was no hostility or murderous intent, and he finally felt a bit of relief.


    Even after Robin moved away, Jack remained rooted to the spot, his eyes sparkling with excitement and confusion.


    He continued to mutter, "He looks so much like him! Even his mannerisms are simr!


    "Henry, what does that young man do? Who is the girl with him? Jack asked.


    Freya did not know Jack, as it was their first meeting, Jack''s identity was a closely guarded secret within the military.


    Therefore, when Robin and Freya entered, Henry had not introduced them to each other.


    As Jack inquired about Robin and Freya, Henry finally felt he could answer.


    "General Grayson, that young man is Robin Ramsey. He has excellent medical skills and is here to treat my father." He gestured to Freya. "The girl with him is my daughter, Freya. She is currently the deputymander of the War Wolf Special Forces in Draconia 1/4


    Chapter 96 The Gift of Life


    "Mr. Ramsey''s temper is just like that-he''s a bit of a free spirit. Is that a problem, General?"


    00075%0


    10 Free Coins


    A flicker of mncholy crossed Jack''s eyes. "Secing that young man reminds me of an old friend! His appearance is strikingly simr, very much sol "s! It''s a pity, a real pity."


    The expression on Jack''s face shifted from surprise to one filled with a lifetime of scars and weariness.


    After leaving the Wright Mansion, he got into a vehicle. A young man beside Jack asked, "General, should. we investigate Robin''s background?"


    Jack furrowed his brow in deep thought before shaking his head. "No action for now! Just leave it at that for the time being.


    Robin, apanied by Freya, entered the main hall of the Wright Mansion. Carson and others were already waiting at the entrance,


    After sending Jack off, Henry promptly returned to the hall. He quickly approached Robin, sping his hands apologetically. "Mr. Ramsey, I truly apologize for the oversight. I was rude.


    "Earlier, I was bidding farewell to an old friend of my father''s whom I hadn''t seen in ten years. I hope you can forgive me," he exined.


    Robin shrugged. "Ah, that old man? He was quite peculiar. But let''s not dwell on that. Let''s go see how Old Mr. Wright is doing."


    In the study, Martin was seated on the sofa in his bedroom, eyes closed as he rested. His conversation with Jack had left him quite tired, and he looked pale and out of breath. "Ah, Mr Ramsey, you''re here," he said weakly, trying to get up.


    Robin pressed him back down. "Lie down please. Let me check on your health."


    Martin obediently reclined on the long sofa like a child Robin touched his temples for a moment, then gently felt his neck.


    Everyone in the room held their breath, watching Robin''s every move. Thest time, he had pulled Martin back from the brink of death, which had left them in awe.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Robin had predicted he could cure Martin''siness and potentially extend his life by ten years!


    No one in the room dared to interrupt Robin as he began his examination.


    Robin applied pressure to several acupoints on Martins acupoints. After a moment, Henry and Carson could no longer contain their anxiousness and stepped forward. "Mr. Kanisey, how is my father''s health right now? Wiping his hands, Robin replied calmly, "Since I''ve intervened, Old Mr. Wright will definitely recover. The current concern is whether we can extend his lifespan further."


    Upon hearing this, Henry and Carson both trembled with excitement. Martin was the pir of the Wrights!


    As long as he was alive, the family would continue to give. Previously, everyone believed that he


    244


    Chapter 96 The Gift of Life


    wouldn''t survive more than six months.


    ex & 75%.


    10 Free Coins


    The Wrights''s rivals had already begun to stir, preparing tounch a fierce attack on the family once Martin passed away.


    The situation was difficult for the Wrights. If Martin did not pull through, the family would suffer severe losses and possibly even face destruction.


    However, Robin''s unexpected arrival breathed new life into Martin,pletely altering the family''s fortunes. The Wrights now regarded Robin as their most important benefactor!


    The notion that Robin could save Martin and potentially extend his life by several years was an incredible blessing for the family!


    Both Henry and Carson deeply bowed, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, your grace will be remembered by the Wrights!


    Robin nodded, epting the silver needles prepared by the Wrights. In the blink of an eye, 18 silver needles floated in mid-air.


    With a wave of his hand, they danced gracefully in the air. Suddenly, a surge of energy was directed toward Martin.


    In an instant, the 18 needles, following the direction of Robin''s hand, pierced into Martin''s Crown Point. Shoulder Well, Chest Center, Gate of Life, and Spirit tform acupoint The scene left everyone in the room stunned.


    The once cold and lifeless silver needles now pulsated with vibrant energy, each glowing with a life force that flowed into Martin''s body.


    Freya, witnessing this spectacle, nearly gasped in astonishment. During the previous treatment, she had been too nervous to observe the entire process closely


    Now, her eyes sparkled with admiration as she focused intently on Robin''s every subtle movement, captivated by the almost unbelievable nature of it all.


    Overwhelmed with awe, Freya looked up at Robin''s calm andposed, feeling her heart race.


    A feeling she had never experienced before surged wildly within her!


    What am I thinking?! Freya thought, suddenly aware of the heat in her cheeks, questioning herself. What kind of mysterious man was this? How could he stir up such waves in her previously tranquil heart? In his presence, the impossible seemed to transform into the miraculous!


    Five minutes after the silver needles were inserted, Martin''s face suddenly flushed, beads of sweat poured down, and his breathing became increasingly rapid.


    Henry and the others looked on nervously, wanting to rush forward.


    "Don''t touch him!" Robinmanded, his tone authoritative. "If you distract him, all will be in vain!"


    Everyone froze, holding their breath, afraid to make a sound.


    09.18 Mon, Nov 18


    Chapter 96 The Gift of Life


    After a moment, Robin pressed on Martin''s Gate of Life acupoint, immediately causing Martin to lose consciousness.


    "What?" Carson said nervously.


    Ignoring him, Robin ced his palm over Martin''s chest. A wave of turbid energy slowly rose from Martin''s head, his face reddening as he broke out in a sweat


    After five minutes, Robin withdrew all 18 silver needles. He took the towel Freya handed him and wiped


    his hands.


    "Cough, cough, cough


    Two minutester, Martin coughed a few times and opened his eyes, exhaling deeply. "Phew! My chest feels unblocked, as if a heavy weight has been lifted off my shoulders. I haven''t felt thisfortable in years! "Mr. Ramsey, thank you for saving my life!" Martin struggled to sit up.


    Robin pressed him back down. "Your body is still weak; don''t rush to get up. Prepare these medicines ording to the method I''ll write down for you, and in three days, you''ll be back to normal. "Under normal circumstances, you should have at least another 15 years of life!"


    Martin was ecstatic.


    Henry and Carson stepped forward, bowing again. "Mr. Ramsey, pleasee to the parlor for a cup of teal"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 98 A Deadly Encounter


    On the second floor of the Violetcrest International Leisure Club, in Daphne''s private meeti shifted from her usual calm and alluring demeanor. Bowing slightly, she presented a cup of 4 Master! room, sh


    Robin took the tea and asked, "Have a seat. How have you been feelingtely?"


    Daphne settled into a chair before Robin, a bittersweet expression crossing her stunning features.


    "Master, ever since you helped me break the Soul-Eating Charm the first time, my body often feels like i being gnawed at by countless ants. Plus, I keep waking up from nightmares at night." Robin nodded. "That''s a normal reaction. Today, I''ll perform another acupuncture session, and you shou feel much better afterward.


    "After three or four more sessions like this, we should be able topletely clear the Soul-Eating Charm from your body.


    "When that happens, the feeling of being devoured by a million ants will vanish."


    Daphne expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Master!"


    "Get up. let''s begin!" Robin ced a hand on the table, causing the silver needles to float mid-air.


    With a wave of his hand, 18 silver needles pierced Daphne''s head and chest in sequence.


    At that moment, intense fighting erupted from outside the door.


    Daphne''s eyes flew open in panic as she looked at Robin.


    "Focus your mind. Don''t get distracted!" Robin stood up slowly, a rxed smile on his face. "It''s finally here!"


    With a loud crash, Rita and Rowan burst through the door, crashing to the ground before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we''re so sorry; we couldn''t hold them off Rowan said, embarrassed as he nced fearfully outside.


    "Stupid! What did you do to Cynthia?" a massive man, built like a tank, charged toward Rita and Rowan.


    Smack! Robin pped the neer. "You uncouth brate! Don''t you know to knock before entering


    The hulking man staggered back a few steps, nearly falling if not for the two men apanying him, who caught him just in time.


    "Stupid!" the man eximed, regaining his bnce as he drew a samurai sword beneath his robe, pointing it at Robin.


    The de radiated a bone-chilling aura in an instant, releasing a wave of murderous intent that rained down like a storm.


    Rita and Rowan stared in shock at the man''s fierce presence, shouting. "Mr. Ramsey, watch out!"


    Chapter 98 A Deadly Encounter


    "Stop it, Silvester!" Daphne shouted, her eyes wide open.


    +10 Fre


    The man, Silvester Wade, was the third direct disciple of Juan Denver, the master of the Northern Star Sword School.


    Silvester halted his sword mid-air, coldly asking, "Cynthia, what are you doing? Are you really nning betray the Rivers family and your master?"


    Daphne''s gaze hardened, mes of hatred igniting in her eyes.


    "The Rivers family, Northern Star Sword School-ha! You must know what they''ve done to me!


    "They treat me as a vessel for their cursed spirits and expect my loyalty in return? If you were in my sh Silvester, would you still cling to the so-called path of loyalty?" "My master saved me! Cynthia, we will forever be Master''s servant, following master through life and death!


    "My mother and I are discarded pawns for the Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School!


    "Just go. I will be at odds with the Rivers family from now on!"


    Silvester''s mouth twitched slightly and replied coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but you muste back with me. Lord Gulliver is furious!" "Bryon Gulliver?" Daphne furrowed her brows. "The spirit of the cursed shrine?"


    "Impudent!" Silvester shouted in rage. "Lord Bryon Gulliver is a hero of the Sakurania! How dare you defile his honor!"


    "Ha! A hero of the Sakurania, just a bunch of evil spirits!" Robin scoffed, waving his hand, causing Daphne silver needles to float back into the air.


    "Stupid!" Silvester roared again, shing down toward Robin''s head with his sword.


    Daphne, struggling to get up to block Silvester''s strike, found her weakened body unable to stand.


    Robin chuckled lightly, sweeping his arm. "Go!"


    Eighteen silver needles shot like lightning, targeting Silvester and the two assassins trailing behind him." The three of them froze in ce, their bodies twitching uncontrobly. "Stupid! You coward! How could you resort to such despicable methods." Silvester red at Robin, shouting in a rage.


    Robin shrugged, "Alright, I''ll give you what you consider a fair chance. Think carefully; you only get one. shot!"


    With a whoosh, all 18 needles returned to the needle case on the table.


    Silvester and his two assassins charged at Robin from all angles, attacking with such speed that it was nearly impossible to react.


    Rita and Rowan, watching the scene unfold, gasped in shock.


    0


    9:79 Mon, Nov 18


    Chapter 98 A Deadly Encounter


    The swiftness of their attack and the precision of their strikes were overwhelming.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    +10 Fr


    Silvester and hisrades had sealed off every possible escape route for Robin. At that moment, the samurai des were less than a centimeter from him.


    Yet Robin showed no sign of moving!


    Daphne watched in sheer disbelief.


    She knew all too well the skill of Silvester, the esteemed disciple of the Northern Star Sword School. I martial arts world of Sakurania, he was a standout talent, and very few had ever lived after facing his b


    This strike was clearly the culmination of all his strength, and with two elite assassins aiding him, coul Divine Drakebane withstand the onught?


    Just as the three samurai swords were about to touch Robin, time seemed to freeze for a brief moment


    Silvester and the two samurai became motionless, their actions suspended in the flow of time.


    They stared in shock at the still-smiling Robin, beginning to realize just how terrifying a foe they faced.


    Robin was right; the opportunity was indeed a one-time deal!


    And they would never have the chance to seize it.


    In that instant, Daphne, Rita, and Rowan all noticed the steam rising from the necks of Silvester and hisrades. This gruesome sight left them stunned.


    One swift strike to the throat!


    It took just a fraction of a second to eliminate three top-tier assassins from Sakurania!


    "Divine Drakebane!" Silvester managed to utter in fear before copsing.


    The following scene nearly sent Daphne, Rita, and Rowan into shock.


    In the bright living room, a golden light suddenly erupted.


    As Silvester and the two assassins fell, the color drained rapidly from their faces.


    ood was being drawn out at a furious pace by an inconspicuous dagger strapped to Robin''s waist,


    Their the Dragon Dagger.


    With the roar of a dragon, the room dimmed as the blood was absorbed.


    This flickering phenomenonsted for over three minutes.


    When the lights finally returned to normal, Daphne and the others saw the three assassins lying on the ground, their bodies withered like mummies as if some beast had drained them of their lifeblood. Five or six minutester, the bizarre spectacle in the living room ended.


    Daphne, Rita, and Rowan stared at the three desated corpses, rendered speechless.


    Chapter 98 A Deadly Encounter


    This was the first time they had witnessed such a horri


    Robin sheathed the shimmering Dragon Dagger, its ra


    Is this the legendary Divine Drakebane?


    Daphne, Rita, and Rowan immediately knelt down. "M


    "Get up. Take care of these three bodies! Don''t let the i them again."


    "They''re starting to notice me, and I don''t want to deal


    "Yes, Master!" Rita and Rowan hurriedly carried the thi Daphne stepped forward and said, "Sir, today you''ve ki the Northern Star Sword School will find out soon. Sh


    Robin raised his hand with a smile, "No need. In a few family and help you settle this once and for all!"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 99 The Mysterious Dragon Dagger


    After handling the matters with Daphne, Robin didn''t return to the Dawnspire Peak Estates.


    Rowan drove him to the Graceview Apartment next to the Eastvale Development Group.


    Earlier that morning, an outsourcing unit signed a cooperation intention agreement with the Dunn Group. They will finalize the cooperation project agreement at the Eastvale Development Group tomorrow and submit it for the president''s review and approval. So, Robin decided to stay at the Graceview Apartment to make his morningmute easier.


    After acquiring the Eastvale Ecological Project, the Graceview Apartment was the first new project buil the Dunn Group.


    This apartmentplex was explicitly constructed to serve the entire Eastvale business district.


    It''s a high-end residential building primarily inhabited by white-cor workers,pany executives, ar few small business owners from the surrounding area.


    Before the Eastvale Vista Lake vi area waspleted Shirley lived here.


    When Robin returned to the Graceview Apartment, it was already past nine.


    The apartment Shirley had gifted him was on the 20th floor of Area A, the best section of theplex.


    Just as he opened the hallway door, a woman''s sharp voice came from behind, "Stop right there!"


    Hearing that voice, Robin knew it was the annoying Piper again. "She lives here too?" he thought. Ignorin her, he walked straight to the elevator.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you! Just because you don''t answer me doesn''t mean I haven''t noticed you!" Piper rushed up and blocked the elevator.


    "Piper, don''t be like this. Why can''t Robin be here?" Rosalie, following closely behind, quickly intervened. "Robin, hi! Are you living here, or are you just visiting someone?" Robin didn''t look at the still-fuming Piper. Instead, he smiled and nodded at Rosalie, saying, "I''m living here."


    "Oh, that''s great!" Rosalie eximed excitedly. "Robin, we canmute to work together now! What''s you room number?"


    "Room 2019."


    When Rosalie heard that, she was pleasantly surprised. "Robin, what a coincidence! You''re also renting. here, and you''re right across from us. Piper and I live in 2020!" Robin was taken aback; what a twist of fate!


    The design of the Graceview Apartment meant there were only two units per floor in Area A. He was actually living directly across from Piper, that insufferable woman. "Yeah, I guess we really have some kind of fate," Robin said, forcing a smile and nodding.


    "Hmph!" Piper tugged at Rosalie. "Why are you so excited? Can''t you see some people are doing this on purpose?"


    "On purpose?" Rosalie looked confused, ncing between Robin and Piper.


    Piper shot a re at Robin and pulled Rosalie closer. "We''ve been living here for almost a month, and th apartment has always been locked up. No one has lived there! How could he possibly be living in that ce? "And the unit across from us is the best in Area A. The rent must be the highest, too!


    "Rosalie, did you tell him we live here? He''s definitely rented that ce to get closer to me!"


    Robin rolled his eyes internally, thinking. Wow, her imagination is something else. I''m not renting my apartmen


    Rosalie gently tugged Piper''s arm and whispered, "Can you not say that? This might be a coincidence. I didn''t tell Robin where we live."


    Piper scrutinized Robin, still engrossed in his phone, and scoffed, "Look, I''m warning you-if you dare to ..."


    At that moment, the elevator reached the 20th floor. Robin walked out and opened his door.


    Piper, frustrated, chased after him and pointed at his back. "Hey, did you hear what I said? If you dare to ..


    Robin ignored her, shrugged his shoulders, and muttered, "What a fool! Who do you think you are?" He walked straight into his room and shut the door behind him.


    "You!" Piper stood outside, looking utterly confused.


    Fuming, she kicked the door hard, muttering, "Hmph! Acting all cool! Do you really think I''d be swayed by such pathetic tricks? Get real!"


    Rosalie sighed, "Piper, you''re really overthinking this. Robin isn''t the type of guy you think he is."


    "Don''t you notice? Every time Robin runs into us, he never weirdly looks at you," Rosalie continued. "And that Ms. Silva he''s always with seems to treat him well. Plus, our group''s assistant to the president, Amber, seems to have a lot of respect for him." "Do you really think someone like him would stoop to the kind of games you suggest?"


    Piper scoffed, "After you told me about how he saved you that morning, I figured he must have had some ulterior motive for doing that."


    "Let''s be real. You''re just average-looking; why would he go out of his way to get on the bad side of those local thugs just for you?" "Ever since that day, he''s been tailing us everywhere. You can''t tell me that''s not to grab my attention. What other reason could there be?" "There aren''t that many coincidences in this world!"


    Rosalie just shook her head, feeling helpless. Piper''s imagination was out of control.


    Ever since they met, she seemed to suspect every guy they encountered.


    It was as if she thought all men had hidden agendas against her as if they were all trying in her ove


    But Rosalie was sure Robin wasn''t that kind of shallow guy.


    He wouldn''t bother ying games to pursue a woman.


    Since she first met him, he had intentionally avoided her, giving off the vibe that he didn''t want to enga too much.


    From Rosalie''s perspective, it felt like Robin was signaling that their interactions should stay casual.


    Even when Vera shared Robin''s WhatsApp with her, he has yet to reach out. She even texted him once, he didn''t reply.


    "Piper, could you ease up on thements about Robin? He helped me out," Rosalie said, pulling Piper away from Robin''s door.


    "You''re my good friend, and every time we meet, you''re bashing him. It puts me in such an awkward spo making me seem ungrateful."


    Piper let out a disdainful huff, "You''re just so naive!


    "Also, I was thinking earlier about your new job. It seems really sketchy, Rosalie. I mean it-maybe you should just skip work altogether. What if they''re actually trying to set you up?"


    Rosalie raised an eyebrow, "Piper, are you feeling a little jealous because Inded a better position than you?"


    Piper said dismissively, "What does it matter if your position is better? Even if you start ahead, I''ll catch u quickly.


    "I''m just worried you might get yed. If that happens you''re done for."


    Rosalie sighed, "Piper, thepany''sints department is looking into this. If they find out youined, that would be disastrous."


    Piper chuckled, "They said it seems like Mr. Dixon is investigating Robin. Could this be connected to him? Or has your job-rted scandal alreadye to light?"


    Rosalie immediately felt anxious, "Wait, are you saying Robin is under investigation by Mr. Dixon?"


    Piper grinned knowingly, "See? Rosalie, you''re only seeing the surface of things. I''d advise you to keep your distance from him if you get caught up in it, too." Rosalic pouted, "I can''t just ditch this job; my mom''s medical bills are sky-high."


    "Alright, alright, let''s drop it. You look pathetic!" Piper said with irritation.


    "If you don''t listen to me and quit this job to look for another, you''ll understand once you face the consequences!


    "Just think about it-you got hired as an assistant director immediately. Thepany hired 20 new people, and your position and pay are the best. "Don''t you ever wonder why that is?"


    Rosalie furrowed her brows, her mind racing with doubts.


    Meanwhile, Robin returned to his room, took a shower, and copsed onto his bed, fiddling with the Dragon Dagger that Old Fred had given him.


    He stared at the seemingly dull, short dagger, puzzled. He discovered it could change after using it for the first time in a fight!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What''s more, the flickering golden dragon imagery within the dagger seemed to have a thirst for blood!


    What kind of mystical object was this Dragon Dagger?


    Did it have some extraordinary origin?

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 The Mysterious Dragon Dagger


    After handling the matters with Daphne, Robin didn''t return to the Dawnspire Peak Estates. Rowan drove him to the Graceview Apartment next to the Eastvale Development Group. +10 Fre


    Earlier that morning, an outsourcing unit signed a cooperation intention agreement with the Dunn Group. They will finalize the cooperation project agreement at the Eastvale Development Group tomorrow and submit it for the president''s review and approval. So, Robin decided to stay at the Graceview Apartment to make his morningmute easier.


    After acquiring the Eastvale Ecological Project, the Graceview Apartment was the first new project buil the Dunn Group.


    This apartmentplex was explicitly constructed to serve the entire Eastvale business district.


    It''s a high-end residential building primarily inhabited by white-cor workers,pany executives, ar few small business owners from the surrounding area.


    Before the Eastvale Vista Lake vi area waspleted Shirley lived here.


    When Robin returned to the Graceview Apartment, it was already past nine.


    The apartment Shirley had gifted him was on the 20th floor of Area A, the best section of theplex.


    Just as he opened the hallway door, a woman''s sharp voice came from behind, "Stop right there!"


    Hearing that voice, Robin knew it was the annoying Piper again. "She lives here too?" he thought. Ignorin her, he walked straight to the elevator.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you! Just because you don''t answer me doesn''t mean I haven''t noticed you!" Piper rushed up and blocked the elevator.


    "Piper, don''t be like this. Why can''t Robin be here?" Rosalie, following closely behind, quickly intervened. "Robin, hi! Are you living here, or are you just visiting someone?" Robin didn''t look at the still-fuming Piper. Instead, he smiled and nodded at Rosalie, saying, "I''m living here."


    "Oh, that''s great!" Rosalie eximed excitedly. "Robin, we canmute to work together now! What''s you room number?"


    "Room 2019."


    When Rosalie heard that, she was pleasantly surprised. "Robin, what a coincidence! You''re also renting. here, and you''re right across from us. Piper and I live in 2020!" Robin was taken aback; what a twist of fate!


    The design of the Graceview Apartment meant there were only two units per floor in Area A. He was actually living directly across from Piper, that insufferable woman.


    09:1 Mon, Nov 18


    Chapter 99 The Mysterious Dragon Dagger


    "Yeah, I guess we really have some kind of fate," Robin said, forcing a smile and nodding.


    +10 Free


    "Hmph!" Piper tugged at Rosalie. "Why are you so excited? Can''t you see some people are doing this on purpose?"


    "On purpose?" Rosalie looked confused, ncing between Robin and Piper.


    Piper shot a re at Robin and pulled Rosalie closer. "We''ve been living here for almost a month, and th apartment has always been locked up. No one has lived there! How could he possibly be living in that ce? "And the unit across from us is the best in Area A. The rent must be the highest, too!


    "Rosalie, did you tell him we live here? He''s definitely rented that ce to get closer to me!"


    Robin rolled his eyes internally, thinking. Wow, her imagination is something else. I''m not renting my apartmen


    Rosalie gently tugged Piper''s arm and whispered, "Can you not say that? This might be a coincidence. I didn''t tell Robin where we live."


    Piper scrutinized Robin, still engrossed in his phone, and scoffed, "Look, I''m warning you-if you dare to..."


    At that moment, the elevator reached the 20th floor. Robin walked out and opened his door.


    Piper, frustrated, chased after him and pointed at his back. "Hey, did you hear what I said? If you dare to ..


    Robin ignored her, shrugged his shoulders, and muttered, "What a fool! Who do you think you are?" He walked straight into his room and shut the door behind him.


    "You!" Piper stood outside, looking utterly confused.


    Fuming, she kicked the door hard, muttering, "Hmph! Acting all cool! Do you really think I''d be swayed by such pathetic tricks? Get real!"


    Rosalie sighed, "Piper, you''re really overthinking this. Robin isn''t the type of guy you think he is."


    "Don''t you notice? Every time Robin runs into us, he never weirdly looks at you," Rosalie continued. "And that Ms. Silva he''s always with seems to treat him well. Plus, our group''s assistant to the president, Amber, seems to have a lot of respect for him." "Do you really think someone like him would stoop to the kind of games you suggest?"


    Piper scoffed, "After you told me about how he saved you that morning, I figured he must have had some ulterior motive for doing that."


    "Let''s be real. You''re just average-looking; why would he go out of his way to get on the bad side of those local thugs just for you?" "Ever since that day, he''s been tailing us everywhere. You can''t tell me that''s not to grab my attention. What other reason could there be?" "There aren''t that many coincidences in this world!"


    Chapter 99 The Mysterious Dragon Dagger


    Rosalie just shook her head, feeling helpless. Piper''s imagination was out of control.


    Ever since they met, she seemed to suspect every guy they encountered.


    7


    +10 Free


    It was as if she thought all men had hidden agendas against her as if they were all trying in her oveThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Rosalie was sure Robin wasn''t that kind of shallow guy.


    He wouldn''t bother ying games to pursue a woman.


    Since she first met him, he had intentionally avoided her, giving off the vibe that he didn''t want to enga too much.


    From Rosalie''s perspective, it felt like Robin was signaling that their interactions should stay casual.


    Even when Vera shared Robin''s WhatsApp with her, he has yet to reach out. She even texted him once, he didn''t reply.


    "Piper, could you ease up on thements about Robin? He helped me out," Rosalie said, pulling Piper away from Robin''s door.


    "You''re my good friend, and every time we meet, you''re bashing him. It puts me in such an awkward spo making me seem ungrateful."


    Piper let out a disdainful huff, "You''re just so naive!


    "Also, I was thinking earlier about your new job. It seems really sketchy, Rosalie. I mean it-maybe you should just skip work altogether. What if they''re actually trying to set you up?"


    Rosalie raised an eyebrow, "Piper, are you feeling a little jealous because Inded a better position than you?"


    Piper said dismissively, "What does it matter if your position is better? Even if you start ahead, I''ll catch u quickly.


    "I''m just worried you might get yed. If that happens you''re done for."


    Rosalie sighed, "Piper, thepany''sints department is looking into this. If they find out youined, that would be disastrous."


    Piper chuckled, "They said it seems like Mr. Dixon is investigating Robin. Could this be connected to him? Or has your job-rted scandal alreadye to light?"


    Rosalie immediately felt anxious, "Wait, are you saying Robin is under investigation by Mr. Dixon?"


    Piper grinned knowingly, "See? Rosalie, you''re only seeing the surface of things. I''d advise you to keep your distance from him if you get caught up in it, too." Rosalic pouted, "I can''t just ditch this job; my mom''s medical bills are sky-high."


    "Alright, alright, let''s drop it. You look pathetic!" Piper said with irritation.


    "If you don''t listen to me and quit this job to look for another, you''ll understand once you face the consequences!


    Chapter 99 The Mysterious Dragon Dagger


    I00 8.74%000


    +10 Free Coins


    "Just think about it-you got hired as an assistant director immediately. Thepany hired 20 new people, and your position and pay are the best. "Don''t you ever wonder why that is?"


    Rosalie furrowed her brows, her mind racing with doubts.


    Meanwhile, Robin returned to his room, took a shower, and copsed onto his bed, fiddling with the Dragon Dagger that Old Fred had given him.


    He stared at the seemingly dull, short dagger, puzzled. He discovered it could change after using it for the first time in a fight!


    What''s more, the flickering golden dragon imagery within the dagger seemed to have a thirst for blood!


    What kind of mystical object was this Dragon Dagger?


    Did it have some extraordinary origin?

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 A sh of Perspectives and Rising Tensions


    The following day, Robin woke up promptly at six.


    He sat on the edge of his bed to meditate and practice his Tendon Transformation ssic before leaving the bedroom.


    This had been his routine for many years, a habit cultivated over his decade-plus training with Old Fred.


    After finishing up and getting ready, he headed out to see if any stands were nearby selling doughnut and milk for breakfast.


    As he opened his door, he was greeted by the sight of Piper and Rosalie casually dressed, walking out. They were heading out for breakfast as well.


    "Wow, Robin, what a coincidence! Good morning!" Rosalie eximed cheerfully.


    "Morning!" Robin nodded back in response.


    Piper red at Rosalie, pulling her along as they hurried to the elevator. Seeing this, Robin frowned slightly but didn''t follow; instead, he turned toward the fire escape stairs. Piper pulled Rosalie into the elevator, but Robin had already disappeared when she turned to look back.


    "Hmm? Where''s Robin? His door isn''t even open. Where did he go?" Rosalie muttered to herself.


    Piper snorted, "What a show-off! He''s definitely trying to get my attention with this act. So annoying! Hurry up and close the elevator door!"


    Rosalie peered out again. "Piper, shouldn''t we wait for Robin?"


    Piper firmly pushed Rosalie''s hand aside and shut the elevator door. "I don''t have time to waste on this loser! Today is my first day at work, and I must get there early to prepare."


    Sighing, Rosalie replied, "Okay. But Piper, I want to know why you''re always hostile toward Robin? It seems like he hasn''t done anything to upset you."


    "Hmph! I can''t stand how he pretends to ignore me when deep down he''s just dying for my attention," Piper retorted scornfully. "He thinks he''s somewhat charming just because he''s a little good-looking. He''s got it all wrong! Only shallow girls would fall for his tricks!" Rosalie was left speechless, opting not to argue further. She took out her phone and sent a message to her younger brother, letting him know she found a job with a good sry and asked him to take care of their mother.


    When they reached the ground floor and stepped out of the elevator, Piper suddenly stopped Rosalie, her expression shocked. "Wait, How did he get ahead of us?"


    Rosalie looked ahead and saw Robin striding confidently toward themunity''s exit, which was about 65 feet away. "Robin, where did hee from? Did he take the stairs?"


    After a brief moment of surprise, Piper sneered, "See, Rosalie? Now you can see how pathetic he is! He wanted to act all high and mighty by avoiding the elevator and running down the fire escape. It''s ridiculous!"


    At that moment, a ray of morning light fell perfectly on Robin. Rosalie''s gaze lingered on his tall, muscr figure and thick, tousled hair, and she was momentarily entranced.


    Today, she realized just how fit Robin was. He exuded an undeniable charm as he walked.


    Piper, noticing Rosalie was daydreaming, tapped her on the head. "I think you''ve lost your mind! I''ll tell you again: everything he shows is just an act." Rosalie chose not to respond.


    She understood that no matter what she said, it wouldn''t change Piper''s opinion of Robin, who she had alreadybeled as a loser trying to impress her.


    They had nned to step out and grab some milk and doughnut for breakfast. They spotted Robin eating breakfast at a nearby doughnut stall when they reached themunity entrance.


    Piper immediately pulled Rosalie toward a sd bar across the street. "Piper, didn''t wee out to buy doughnut and milk? It looks like this is the only stand-around." Rosalie said, confused.


    Piper quickly cut her off. "Doughnut and milk? Only bottom feeders and poor losers eat that junk! Let''s go across the street for sd; that''s nutritious and healthy."


    She raised her voice intentionally, hoping Robin would hear. However, the nearby customers enjoying their doughnut and milk were starting to look displeased. "What kind of girl talks like that?" A woman in her 30s stood up, visibly angry.


    "You said only bottom-feeders and poor losers eat doughnut and milk. I want to know what you consider yourself. A broke loserughing at others?"


    Piper was taken aback, feeling humiliated to be called a loser in front of everyone. "How can you say that?"


    The woman pointed at Piper defiantly. "I just did! You said anyone eating doughnut and milk is a bottom-feeder. So, where do you fit into that hierarchy?"


    "I bought five apartments in thisplex when it was newly built. How many do you have? You look like someone who just moved in!"


    The other residents, enjoying their breakfast, said, "You''re asking for it,dy! Calling us losers? That''s just asking for trouble!"


    A man around forty, chewing on a doughnut, stepped up and pointed at Piper. "I''ve seen your type before! Just because you make eight thousand a month doesn''t mean you can strut around like you earn eighty thousand." Piper''s face turned red with anger, but she dared not retort.


    Meanwhile, Robin finished his breakfast, stood up, and walked past her without a word, heading into theplex.


    Piper was fuming.


    She had hoped Robin would say something in their defense, but instead, he acted like he didn''t even know them and just walked away! Seeing that Robin had no intention of getting involved, Rosalie, feeling awkward, tugged at Piper and whispered, "Piper, let''s just go."


    Robin couldn''t be bothered with Piper''s drama. Women like her needed a reality check!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before heading home, he entered theplex and picked up some essentials from the supermarket.


    Just as he reached the elevator, Piper and Rosalie caught up with him, carrying a box of fancy sd box.


    "Are you even a man? When I was getting attacked by those people earlier, why didn''t you help us?" Piper red at Robin, her teeth clenched. Robin nced at the time, ignoring her, and stepped straight into the elevator.


    "Robin, I''m sorry." Rosalie awkwardly smiled at him and then quietly turned to Piper, saying, "Piper, could you not act like this?"


    "Hmph! That jerk is such a coward!" Piper shot Rosalie an annoyed look. "You''re the only one who believes in him! You saw how timid he was just now." Robin coldly replied, "If it weren''t for you and Rosalie being ssmates, I would''ve pped you already!


    "If you keep spewing insults at me, don''t expect me to show you mercy!"


    Piper was taken aback, suddenly feeling a chill as she looked at Robin''s icy expression.


    Robin pointed a finger at her. "Let me tell you something: with your looks, you''re not even worthy enough to be my servant. I wouldn''t even nce your way!" "You! How dare you." Piper shook with anger, about to curse him out.


    But when she saw the coldness in Robin''s eyes, she hesitated and couldn''t muster the words.


    Robin scoffed and turned away from her.


    Rosalie stood awkwardly to the side, unsure of what to do.


    At that moment, the elevator was so quiet it felt suffocating.


    When they reached the 20th floor, Robin stepped out.


    "Robin." Rosalie wanted to apologize, but he didn''t acknowledge her and entered his apartment.


    Piper was still reeling from what Robin had just said and done.


    Rosalie tugged at her, and only then did she groggily step out of the elevator.


    Back home, Piper kicked the door in frustration. "That jerk! How dare he talk to me like that? I''ll never give a crude man like him a chance!"


    Piper never expected Robin to say something so harsh, leaving her with no way to respond!


    After hastily finishing her breakfast, she and Rosalie left theplex and ordered a ride to theirpany.


    Rosalie had initially nned to take a shared bike, but Piper insisted on taking a car.


    From the car, they spotted Robin leisurely biking toward thepany.


    "Look at that broke loser riding a bike. What gives him the right to act all high and mighty in front of me? Men like him are the worst!" Piper scoffed. Rosalie shook her head. "Piper, we''re so close to thepany. We shouldn''t waste money on a ride.


    "I want to save a bit to help my mom with her medical bills."


    Sighing, Piper replied, "What am I supposed to say to you, Rosalie? You want me to bike around like Robin?


    "Life needs sense of asion. You be one of them only when you get used to a lifestyle fit for the wealthy."


    Rosalie bitterly shook her head. "Piper, I get what you''re saying, but we just don''t have that kind of money."

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 I''m Not Paying for Today''s Ride


    Piper observed Robin as he casually pedaled a shared bike, a sneer flickering in her eyes.


    "Sir, can you slow down and keep pace with the car ahead of us?"


    The rideshare driver shook his head in dismay. "I''m afraid I can''t do that, Miss. We don''t provide that kind of service. If I follow your request, how would I make any money?"


    "Hey, you''re just a driver. I''ve paid for this ride, so you need to deliver the service I expect! I ... I''ll file aint about you!" Piper fumed, frustration evident in her voice.


    "Fine, you can get out right now!" The driver immediately pulled over to the curb. "Comin all you want."


    "What kind of attitude is that?" Piper shot back, jabbing her finger at the rideshare driver. "You''re just a rideshare driver; what''s so special about that? You''re just another person struggling to get by¡ª"


    "I apologize for the inconvenience, sir," Rosalie interjected quickly, eager to de-escte the situation before Piper could dig herself into a deeper hole. "Piper, don''t act like this. The driver is just trying to do his job."


    "Get out!" the rideshare driver barked.


    Seeing his fierce expression, Piper fell silent and reluctantly exited the vehicle.


    At that point, they were only a short distance from the entrance to thepany.


    Rosalie settled the fare and stepped out, releasing a deep sigh. "Piper, what''s gotten into you? The driver has it rough too. He''s trying toplete as many rides as he can this morning. Don''t take it out on him."


    "I''m definitely going toin! He''s just some low-ss guy without any manners!" Piper whipped out her phone, ready to file her grievance.


    "Please, Piper, don''t do this. Everyone is just trying to make a living. What''s made you so touchy today?" Rosalie pleaded.


    Piper scoffed dismissively. "Ugh, Rosalie, what am I supposed to say? Fine, I''ll let it slide this time! But I''m not paying for today''s ride!"


    Rosalie shook her head in disbelief as she watched Piper walk away, then hurried to catch up with her.


    The morning was still young, yet the Eastvale Development Group building was already bustling with people waiting outside.


    That day marked the final step in finalizing the signing of the Eastvale Ecological Project outsourcing contract.


    They were set to approve themitments linked to the investment project; all that remained was the CEO''s signature for confirmation.


    The day before, nearly fortypanies had passed the qualification review for the project.


    However, only twenty firms were under consideration for the Dunn Group''s outsourcing contract.


    In other words, today, half of the applicants would be eliminated.


    Robin secured his shared bike at the docking station next to the building.


    Just then, a mocking voice came out from behind. "If it isn''t Robin."


    He turned to see Grace and Daniel approaching, ostentatiously waving the keys to a BMW they held.


    "Robin, I heard you work as a security guard at Eastvale Development Group, is that right?" Daniel stepped closer, a slow, sarcastic grin spreading across his face as he sized up Robin. Ignoring their taunts, Robin walked directly into the building, unwilling to engage with them.


    At that moment, Howard happened to walk by and noticed the scene unfold.


    Hmm, it seems these two don''t hold a fond view of Robin.


    "Are you here to sign the Dunn Group''s Eastvale outsourcing project?"


    Grace and Daniel were taken aback, never expecting to hear from Howard, the sales vice president and head of the outsourcing project.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Dixon, good to see you! I''m Daniel from Haven Realty. My dad is away on business, and I wanted to see if we could sessfully partner with the Dunns."


    Howard gestured toward Robin. "Do you know him?"


    Noticing the irritation in Howard''s eyes, Grace quickly replied, "We''ve only met once. Why would we associate with someone as uncouth as him?"


    A fleeting smile appeared on Howard''s face. "I see. What''s the name of yourpany again?"


    Grace nudged Daniel.


    Daniel promptly replied, "Mr. Dixon, we''re from Haven Realty."


    "Alright, got it. Make sure you prepare thoroughly for the contract signingter," Howard advised before heading toward the lobby.


    "What?..." Daniel stood momentarily dumbfounded.


    Grace kicked him yfully. "Wake up! Mr. Dixon just indicated that we could secure the Dunns'' Eastvale outsourcing project! Hahaha..."


    "That''s fantastic!" Daniel cheered, lifting Grace into a jubnt hug. "Haven Realty is about to take off!"


    Grace shot a nce at Robin''s figure in the lobby, a smirk ying on her lips. "Thank goodness we downyed our connection with Robin; otherwise, today''s signing would have been a real hassle." "Seems Mr. Dixon, who oversees the project qualification review, has issues with Robin."


    Daniel nodded in agreement. "It definitely looks that way. What on earth is Robin doing here?"


    "That fool has no idea and has offended Mr. Dixon. Good thing we kept our distance from him at Harmont Bar that day! Hahaha ... "


    As they entered the lobby, they spotted Alice, Vera, and others.


    Grace stepped forward. "Vera, you''re here too! I just saw Mr. Silva arrive. Are the Silvas also hoping to secure a deal with the Dunns?"


    Vera shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t involve myself inpany matters. I just show up for my share of the profits each year. I have no clue if they''re signing the Eastvale project."


    "Listen, we ran into Mr. Dixon, the Vice General Manager of Eastvale Development Group, earlier. He hinted that we could sign with the Dunns."


    Vera smiled. "Well, congrats in advance."


    "Vera, aren''t you curious why?" Grace rolled her eyes. "Seems you don''t care about me at all.


    "Anyway, it''s because of Robin!"


    Vera froze in disbelief. "Because of Robin? Do you know what role Robin ys here? He''s "


    Before Vera could finish, Grace eximed, "It''s because Mr. Dixon knows we''re not on good terms with Robin that he said we could sign!


    "Do you know what that means? It means Robin is oblivious and has upset thepany''s Vice General Manager, Howard!"


    At that moment, Alice, who had been discussing the signing details with Zachary, overheard their conversation.


    She stepped closer and inquired, "Are you suggesting that Mr. Dixon guaranteed you the signing simply because you dislike Robin?"


    "Yes, Ms. Miller. As soon as we expressed our dislike for Robin, he immediately indicated that our signing would be sessful."


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "That oaf, Robin, manages to upset people wherever he goes.


    "He should be aware of who Mr. Dixon is! He''s the third highest-ranking official in the Dunn Group and a ssmate of Ms. Dunn at Huffurd Business School."


    Turning back to Zachary, she lowered her voice, saying, "Mr. Gill, since you didn''t get a chance to meet Mr. Dixon yesterday, make sure to talk to him after the morning meeting. Emphasize that our rtionship with Robin is not good!" "Sure. I''ll go see him as soon as the morning meeting wraps up," Zachary responded with a self-satisfied grin.


    Vera hesitated, then quietly cautioned Alice, "Alice, you might want to think twice before approaching Mr. Dixon. Ms. Dunn holds Robin in high regard. This could easily backfire "


    "Enough, Vera. I''m aware that you''ve been close to Robin recently," Alice shot back, her eyes shining with disdain. "But Robin is just a bodyguard; how could he possibly be involved in contract negotiations?


    "Mr. Dixon is in charge of the project''s review process. His opinion is the most significant."


    Vera sighed. "Alice, while it''s true that Mr. Dixon heads the qualification review for the outsourcing project, he still needs the CEO''s signature ..."


    Aliceughed lightly. "If Shirley has put this matter in Mr. Dixon''s hands, it clearly means she trusts her old ssmate.


    "If Mr. Dixon gives his approval, she will most likely sign off on it without hesitation."


    "But Robin is-" Vera tried to interject, wanting to rify that Robin was, in fact, the CEO.


    Alice interrupted her. "I''m not going to continue this conversation with you. You haven''t contributed anything and clearly don''t grasp the situation.


    "You heard what was said. Your ssmate was only given that assurance because of the circumstances."


    Vera watched them with a knowing smile, not continuing to persuade them.


    It seemed everyone was convinced they had dodged a bullet by staying away from Robin.


    But do they even realize who the CEO is?


    Do they think that by keeping their distance from Robin, they can secure the Eastvale Ecological Project outsourcing contract?


    Just wait until they see how everything turns out. Then they''ll understand just how misguided they are!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Behaving Like a Criminal


    10 Free Com


    Zachary paced nervously in the corridor outside the conference room, waiting for Howard to finally make an appearance.


    When Howard finally appeared, Zachary quickly stepped forward, offering a slight bow. "Mr. Dixon, it''s great to see you. Im Zachary My father used to-" Howard shot a nce at both Zachary and Alice, his expression turning serious. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    Zachary hesitated, sensing Howard''s unweing demeanor.


    Alice nudged him from behind, urging him to speak up.


    Understanding her hint, Zachary quickly added, "Mr. Dixon, we wanted to discuss Robin. This guy is a con


    TOh! A con artist, you say?" Howard responded with a chuckle, scrutinizing both Zachary and Alice. "Let''s have this conversation in my office."


    Delight washed over Zachary as he exchanged nces with Alice before following Howard into the Vice General Manager''s office.


    It appeared Grace and Daniel were correct: Howard harbored a strong dislike for Robin.


    The moment Robin''s name came up, an unusual glint appeared in Howard''s eyes.


    Once they settled inside the office, Howard motioned for them to sit. "Go ahead. Speak quickly; I have a second-round meeting for the Eastvale Ecological Project''s outsourcing qualifications shortly." "Mr. Dixon, the Gills and Millers have met the necessary qualifications for outsourcing... But before Zachary could finish his thought, Howard''s expression darkened.


    Alice quickly chimed in, "Mr. Dixon, we mean to emphasize that Robin is a fraud. You were ssmates with Ms. Dunn at Huffurd Business School, and it''s essential you warn her about him."


    The icy facade Howard had maintained softened immediately. "Oh? I need to hear more."


    He activated the voice recorder on his phone and ced it on the desk.


    Zachary hesitated momentarily before continuing. "Mr. Dixon, Robin is a drifter without any solid ties. Recently, he approached the Millers with a twenty-year-old marriage contract, demanding that Alice marry him.


    No one can verify if that contract is legitimate, and he was outright rejected by both the Millers and Alice.


    "Somehow, he managed to deceive Ms. Dunn into trusting him and ingratiated himself into your group.


    "We''re worried that Ms. Dunn and your team might fall for this scammer, which is why we wanted to inform you about Robin''s background.


    "We''ve heard he boasts about owning Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates. Frankly, it''s absurd.


    Chapter 102 Behaving Like a Criminal


    "He even duped Liam from Universal Group, but Mr. am saw through his ruse,


    +10 Free Coins


    "Tve heard he''s now getting chummy with Ms. West from Violeterest International and may have already gained the trust of her maid, Rita.


    "This scoundrel has been causing chaos since arriving in Harmonfield, fooling influential figures here with his underhanded tactics!


    "Mr. Dixon, we fear the Dunn Group might also be misled by this fraud, which is why we came here to alert you.


    Howard chuckled softly. "This is fantastic! The information you''ve given is crucial for us.


    "Mr. Gill, Ms. Miller, as a token of my appreciation for your warning, I''ll consider signing a contract with you regarding the Eastvale Development Group projec. Why don''t you head to the signing location and await good news?" Once outside Howard''s office, Zachary and Alice exchanged high-fives, celebrating their sess.


    They felt relieved that their gamble had paid off!


    Joining the Dunn Group''s Eastvale Ecological Project meant they were about to be key yers in -Harmonfield''s businessndscape.


    At 9 AM, the signing ceremony for the Dunn Group''s Eastvale Ecological Project officiallymenced.


    Howard held a list of twenty approved outsourcing partners and handed it over to the project assistant for final confirmation.


    Upon discovering that their family business was included on the official signing list, Grace, Alice, and the others erupted in joyful cheers,


    As Howard passed by, he offered a meaningful reminder. "Make sure to excel on the Eastvale project. I have confidence in you!"


    Alice, Zachary, Grace, and Daniel responded enthusiastically, "Thank you, Mr. Dixon! We won''t disappoint you!"


    In contrast, Vera''s father, Harvey Silva, looked visibly upset after seeing the signing list.


    Despite the Silvas being more powerful than the Millers and Haven Realty, they had not made it onto the Eastvale Ecological Project''s partner list.


    He knew exactly why that was.


    Feeling frustrated, Harvey decided to make onest attempt.


    He approached Vera, speaking softly, "Vera, your close friend, Alice, and her family just secured a contract with the Dunn Group for the outsourcing project. It indicates they have a solid rtionship with Mr. Dixon


    "What I''m suggesting is, could you talk to her and see if she can assist us in securing a share of the outsourcing project for the Silvas?"


    Chapter 102 Behaving Like a Criminal


    sold


    Ven a


    Vera coldly replied. "Im not going You and your new dealerENEU matters, so I won''t be participating


    Quincy Lowe, the woman next to Harvey, scoffed at propone You to exceive foudende les forpany every year, don''t you? What''s the harm in den a line or for


    Vera''s expression shifted immediately. Dividends from thepany? Ask your husband where dur money actuallyes from!


    "If it weren''t for my mother investing 5 million as the trial capital and her and work, someone would still be struggling to sell products!"""


    Harvey trembled with anger, pointing at Quiney and shooting, Can you just be gure for once


    Quincy gritted her teeth in response. "Fine, I won''t askarint Do whatever you war


    As Harvey watched Quincy storm off in frustration, heighed, Vera, since this is your mother''s lepe. should be working to expand and enhance it


    Vera offered a cold smile. "Save the sickening lecture. You''ve been with Quincy all these year can''t you ser how much she''s drained the Silvas finances? What happened to the annual dividends you promised my mother? I haven''t seen a single cent in three


    years!


    "Regardless, I won''t get involved in this matter!


    Harvey shook his head, feeling helpless. "Alright. I understand you''re upset with me, and I don''t me you. I won''t pressure you to help with the Eastvale project "Do you know why the Silvas aren''t partners with the Dunnst


    "I''ll tell you. I heard it''s because you''ve been getting too close to someone named Robin from thempany. Mr. Dixon has a strong dislike for that guy.


    Vera smiled bitterly. "I don''t know where you got those rumors, but they re absurd."""


    Just then, Howard announced that the signing procedures were finished


    In ten minutes, the final results would be revealed, followed by a meeting with the twenty outsourcing


    partners.


    Somepanies, realizing they hadn''t won the bid. left with disappoint


    Only a few second-tier or third-tier families, hoping to snag a secondary contract, remained at the venue.


    Harvey, whose recent business ventures weren''t going well, was desperately hoping to secure the Dunn Group''s outsourcing project and was also waiting at the location.


    In the CEO''s office at Eastvale Development Group..


    Amber ced the finalized list of twenty partners and the contract in front of Robin


    111


    35


    Chapter 102 Behaving Like a Criminal


    10 Free Cons


    At that moment. Robin was engrossed in a video game and nced at the hefty contract. "Ms. Jenning, cant you look through it? Just seeing this gives me a headache."


    Amber nodded, exining. The outsourcing contract was drafted with input from Ms. Dunn and the legal team''s advisors, so it doesn''t require a thorough review. The key issue is the qualifications of the twenty partnerpanies, and that''s something you need to finalize, Mr. Ramsey."


    "Then read it to me. Robin said, reclining in his office chair while closing his eyes.


    "Alright, I''ll read out the names of the twentypanies, their heads, and their funding statuses for the proposed projects."


    Amber perused the details of the contracted firms as ryed by the sales department.


    Once she finished reviewing all twentypanies, Robin opened his eyes and stated, "Remove Gill Group, Miller Group, and Haven Realty from the list."


    Amber looked startled. "Understood. I''ll inform the sales department immediately."


    Just five minutester, Howard received Amber''s update.


    The threepanies had been eliminated from the initial roster of twenty, leaving Robin with only That he had approved.


    Howard''s face flushed with anger as he realized thepanies that had been cut were the very ones he had promised to give a spot to. He mined the contract onto his desk.


    "This is uneptable! Ms. Jenning. I need to know: These threepanies are qualified, so why have they "been dropped?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amber responded withposure. "Mr. Dixon, Mr. Ramsey indicated there was no justification for the removals."


    Howard exploded with rage, mming his palm on the table and yelling. "What? What kind of attitude is this? How can you just strike someone''s name off a contract for such a significant project without any reason? Is this some sort of joke?* Amber shrugged, unperturbed. That''s the mindset of top executives. I''m not privy to the details. Mr. Ramsey said anyone with a concern should keep it to themselves!"


    "What? H-he''s behaving like a criminal!" Howard was nearly beside himself with fury.


    If he couldn''t fix this situation, he wouldn''t just lose face among the higher-ups in the Dunn Group.


    Soon, the whole of Harmonfield would be aware of it!


    If that urred, how could he possibly maintain his standing with the Dunns?


    How would he maneuver through the businessndscape in Harmonfield?


    How would he win over his dream woman, Shirley?!


    No way could he let that happen


    000


    Chapter 102 Behaving Like a Criminal


    He needed to turn the tide.


    Grabbing the final contract approval that Robin had signed, he snapped at Amber, I rue discuss this with Shirley! How could an ignorant troublemaker-


    Mr. Dixon, please watch your tone, Amber warned. "Mr. Ranney is still our CEO


    Howard jabbed a finger at Amber, shouting. "Who do you think you are, giving me orders Get out of my way!


    With that, he snatched up his phone and the contract documents, striding purposefully toward Shirley''s office.


    He was determined to show Shirley all the photos Connor had gathered of Robin!


    And he''d also y her the recordings of Alice and Zachary


    Howard was resolute-today, he would ensure Robin was ousted from the Dunn Group for good!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Invade Robin''s Privacy


    In her office, Shirley was engaged in a phone call with her father.


    +10 Free Coms


    Timothy was sharing the positive news about his recovery after Robin had removed the parasites from his


    system.


    He could now rise from bed, stroll around, and even partake in some light exercises.


    The father-daughter duo discussed the advancements in the Eastvale Ecological Project and the current status of investments within the Dunn Group. Timothy subtly broached the subject of Robin''s rtionship with Shirley.


    This made her feel quite embarrassed.


    Countless times, she had longed to share her feelings with Robin, only to have him diven the


    conversation.


    Now, she found herselfpletely puzzled about what Robin truly felt.


    Timothy also mentioned that Henry and Carson were organizing a thank-you dinner for Martin to celebrate his recovery over the weekend.


    Drake nned to take her along to offer congrattions to the Wrights, prompting Shirley to think about preparing some gifts.


    At that moment, Howard burst into Shirley''s office, visibly seething.


    "Shirley!" he bellowed, storming in without bothering to knock


    Shirley was in the midst of discussing gift ideas for Martin when Howard''s unexpected interruption. annoyed her.


    "Mr. Dixon, didn''t you consider knocking before barging in?" she retorted sharply.


    Howard hesitated, battling to control his temper, and replied asposed as he could, "I''m sorry, Shirley


    "I''ve told you before-refer to me as Ms. Dunn!" Shirley''s tone was frosty,


    "Alright, Ms. Dunn. Howard inhaled deeply.


    "Ms. Dunn, I have an urgent matter to discuss concerning the outsourcing partners for the Eastvale Ecological Project


    Shirley furrowed her brow slightly. "Isn''t that Mr. Ramsey''s responsibility? You should take this up with him; I have other things to handle."


    "Ms. Dunn, it''s precisely because Robin is meddling in this that I came to you!" Howard eximed, his agitation evident.


    "After much thought, I selected twenty of the top vendors from the forty qualified bidders who submitted


    Chapter 103 Invade Robin''s Privacy


    proposals yesterday, intending for them to be our long-term partners.


    +10 Free Coins


    "But when I presented the list to Robin, he actually removed three of those vendors! Ms. Dunn, isn''t he being unreasonable?


    "I already announced the selected vendors during the project signing ceremony, and then he makes such a decision. Doesn''t that give the impression that our Dunn Group is poorly managed to outsiders?" Shirley picked up the contract for the outsourcing agreement rted to the Eastvale Ecological Project, quickly scanned through it, and then ced it back on her desk.


    "Robin didn''t act inappropriately,


    "Based on the entire signing procedure for the Eastvale outsourcing project, he has the authority to modify and add to the final list of partners submitted by the sales department, she rified. "Howard, what are you suggesting? Are you implying he shouldn''t have taken that action? That he must ept whatever you submit?


    "What''s the point of having Robin as CEO, then?"


    Howard fell silent for a moment.


    After a brief pause, he responded, "Ms. Dunn, that''s not my intention.


    "What I''m trying to convey is that, as the Vice General Manager overseeing sales for the Eastvale Development Group, I had already announced those twenty names at the signing event. "And Robin ignored my decision.


    "If the Dunn Group appear to have internal conflicts to the outside world...


    "It would suggest ourpany is in disarray."


    Shirley scoffed. "If this causes a negative perception externally, then you should bear the me!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Howard, as the vice general manager of the group, don''t youprehend this fundamental principle?


    "Outsourcing contracts shouldn''t be revealed without the CEO''s approval. What authority do''you have to disclose those vendor names?"


    Howard sighed, adopting a wounded expression. "Ms. Dunn, I meticulously evaluated and selected the twenty vendors I proposed.


    "Robin doesn''t grasp anything. He didn''t provide any reasons; he merely eliminated those three vendors without hesitation. What does that signify?"


    Shirley nced at the list, noticing the vendors that had been removed-one was the Millers, and the other the Gills. She chuckled derisively. I''d probably remove those two as well if I had the chance. "Families like the Millers and the Gills will never gain any opportunity with the Dunns!


    "Those ungrateful people deserve nothing less than ruin; their audacity to bid for the Dunns is simply


    absurd!"


    Chapter 103 Invade Robin''s Privacy


    Upon hearing Shirley''s remarks, Howard felt a wave of difort wash over him.


    *10 Free Coins


    He couldn''t quite understand why she seemed to harbor such intense animosity toward the Millers and the Gills.


    Had they done something to offend her?


    He didn''t have a definitive answer.


    At that moment, Howard suddenly regretted his careless attitude.


    Shirley tapped the list again. "And this Haven Realty?


    "It hardly qualifies for a contract. There are far superior options avable. Why would you choose such a mediocrepany?


    "Howard, shouldn''t you provide an exnation for this decision?


    "You''ve even gone so far as to use Robin of trying to undermine you. That''s quite petty!"


    After Shirley''s sharp words, Howard found himself at a loss for an appropriate response.


    Following a brief pause, he activated the recorder on his phone. "Ms. Dunn, I mean no disrespect. Just listen to this recording, and you''ll understand my concerns.


    As Shirley listened to the voices of Zachary and Alice ying back, she responded coldly. "Mr. Dixon, do you genuinely believe Robin isn''t worthy of the Millers'' daughter?


    "You saw the video from yesterday. Can someone who is acquainted with Warren Buffett and Bill Gates really consider marrying into the Millers?


    "The Millers are practically insignificant in Harmonfieldcking true pedigree or real strength.


    "What does their daughter possess that makes her look down on Robin?


    "Robin was right; he doesn''t need a justification to remove them from the Eastvale project. If there''s any reason, it''s that they are a callous, ungrateful family, unfit to coborate with the Dunns!" Howard never imagined that the Millers would leave such a negative impression on Shirley.


    Including the Gills and the Millers in the Eastvale Ecological Project''s outsourcing partnership not only failed to benefit him but also lowered his credibility in Shirley''s eyes.


    However, he refused to ept being outdone by Robin like this.


    Unless he could manage to oust Robin from the Dunn Group, Shirley would never view him favorably.


    Thus, Howard insisted, "Ms. Dunn, I wasn''t aware of Alice and Robin''s history prior to this.


    "I acknowledge I should have done more research; let''s not linger on that.


    However, there''s something crucial I need to share with you.


    "Ms. Dunn, Robin is a fraud. You may not believe me, but after you see these photos, you''ll see I''m telling


    Chapter 103 Invade Robin''s Privacy


    1K 77%


    +10 Free Coins


    the truth."


    Shirley frowned slightly. "Howard, are you suggesting that Robin has used dishonest tactics to mislead me?


    "Howard, stop wasting time on these petty issues!


    "In the end, it''s your own selfish motives fueling this! Let''s not revisit this topic. I have my own matters to handle and no time for your nonsense."


    Howard pulled out his phone and disyed the photos to Shirley.


    "Ms. Dunn, take a look at this. These images show Robin meeting with several women yesterday.


    "Shirley, we''ve been ssmates and friends for years; I have no hidden agenda.


    "I just want to make sure you aren''t being deceived by a fraud!


    Thinking back, I even have my doubts about Robin''s authenticity after seeing his livestream from the conference hall yesterday. How could he associate with someone from Warren Buffett?" Shirley considered pointing out that Dixon Group was on the brink of bankruptcy just moments ago, which couldn''t have been staged.


    However, she didn''t want to continue arguing with Howard.


    Shirley nced at the photos on his phone, recognizing several taken at the Blue Bay Leisure Center.


    The women in the images included Freya and Maya, along with Rita, Daphne''s maid, and Daphne herself,


    With a chilly tone, she said, "Howard, who gave you the right to invade Robin''s privacy? You need to justify your actions!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Daphne and Robin


    Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Daphne and Robin


    Howard was taken aback when Shirley exhibited no reaction to the photos he had shown her.


    +10 Free Coins


    Instead of acknowledging their contents, she confronted him, demanding to know why he was looking into Robin.


    This revtion left him stunned.


    Does Shirley really not notice how messy Robin''s life is?


    "Ms. Dunn, please allow me to rify; you''ve misunderstood my intentions," Howard said quickly.


    "I''ve known you longer than I''ve known Robin. We are ssmates from Huffurd Business School."


    "Do you not see the reason I joined the Dunn Group? After graduating. I chose to step away from the lucrative paths offered by my family''spany to assist you in developing the Dunn Group. "And I genuinely have feelings for you," he added, hoping to connect with her emotionally.


    Shirley frowned and retorted coldly, "Howard, you''re making too much of this! There''s no need for you to sacrifice your own interests just to be part of the Dunn Group.


    "In other words, the Dunn Group is thriving whether you''re here or not.


    "If your intention for joining us is that, you can leave right now. I won''t amodate your request.


    "Furthermore, I want to make it clear: I''m already interested in someone else. Please don''t waste your time on me; it''s simply not going to happen."


    Embarrassment flushed Howard''s face.


    Faced with Shirley''s chilling remarks, he struggled to contain the rising anger within him.


    Inside, he seethed, Shirley, you can''t get away from me. If I can''t have you, I''ll destroy you first!


    Taking a steadying breath, he kept a facade of friendliness.


    "Shirley, regardless of how you see me or treat me, I won''t take it to heart," he stated.


    "You should know that I genuinely care about your safety. I don''t want anyone to mislead you for their own gain and put you in harm''s way.


    "The reason I looked into Robin is that I sensed he has hidden motives for joining the Dunn Group!


    "Look at these pictures; this isn''t just about his messy personal life.


    "Someone with such poor character could bring about unpredictable negative oues for the Dunn Group!


    "I''m concerned that this type of man, who flits from one person to another, might use charming words to manipte you.


    Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Daphne and Robin


    +10 Free Coms


    From when I''ve observed, he''s willing to do whatever stakes to be part of the Dunn Group, and he likely hariots toward you- "Enough" Sharley interrupted sharply "Let''s stop this conversation about the photos!


    TU sell you this- I recognize the people in those pictures and I know what''s going on, but I don''t owe you an exnation "Now, please leave In ten minutes. I''ll be at the Eastvale Business District outsourcing project signing


    event with Robin, and I want you to apany us


    Howard paused, taken aback. She knows the woman in the photos?


    And the brown what''s going on?


    What does the mean?


    He scrutinized Shirley''s expression once more, attempting to detect any sign of her feelings.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary, which left himpletely baffled.


    The only logical conclusion was that Shirley had no feelings for Robin, which exined her indifference To his personal life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Dunn, are you indicating that the threepanies Robin deleted might be reconsidered?"


    Shirley regarded him with a disinterested gaze. "Stop asking about that. Just return for now and prepare for the signing ceremony. "But I must warn you: incidents like today''s must cease at once!


    "If I discover again that you''re using illegal methods to invade Robin''s privacy, you will be expelled from the Dunn Group!


    "And erase those photos immediately, including all copies. It''s for your own benefit!"


    Howard attempted to borate further, but Shirley dismissed him. leaving him no choice but to exit her


    office.


    As she pondered the images from Howard''s phone, uncertainty began to creep into Shirley''s mind.


    She recognized the photos of Maya, Freya, and Robin together at the Blue Bay Club and understood their


    context


    However, she was perplexed by the pictures of Robin with Rita and Daphne after his departure from the Wright Mansion. Especially the intimate photo at the Violetcrest Club, where Daphne was linked arm-in-arm with Robin, unsettled Shirley. What is the true nature of the rtionship between Daphne and Robin?


    She had wanted to ask Robin about this countless times?


    08 47 Tue, Hov 19


    Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Daphne and Robin


    Ver every time, the question lingered on her lips, but she hesitated, unsure how to address such a personal


    Robin is such a thoughtless person,pletely carefree and unaware of his surroundings


    Shirley let out an exasperated hull, "What a jerkt Robin, you''re such a huge jerk!!...I swear I''ll teach you a lesson! Just you wait!"


    If any of their colleagues from thepany had witneed this exchange, they would have been utterly astonished.


    In that moment, she was far from the revered goddess of Harmonfield that everyone admired.


    Instead, she resembled a pouting, disgruntled girl!


    Yet, this frown and annoyance quickly faded.


    As she reflected on the first encounter with Robin and everything that followed, warmth blossomed in her


    chest.


    This man had abruptly stepped into her dull, routine life, filling it with happiness, excitement, and a sense of safety.


    Regardless of the challenges she faced, everything seemed manageable as long as he was by her side.


    It felt like all the difficulties were nothing in front of Robin.


    Lost in these thoughts, a radiant smile spread across Shirley''s face.


    Ten minutester, Shirley, Robin, and Howard arrived at the signing hall of Eastvale Development Group.


    Earlier, Howard had announced the twenty businesses that would officially join forces for the Dunns Eastvale Ecological Project, and now they eagerly waited in the hall. Joy and excitement lit up each of their faces.


    Everyone realized that these 20 sessful contractors were on the brink of significantly enhancing their family''s status.


    They were about to embark on a remarkable journey with the influential Dunn Group.


    In the next ten to 20 years, they could very well be the elite of Harmonfield''s business world.


    Zachary and Alice were over the moon.


    They had never imagined that their casual visit would lead to such a stroke of luck.


    It felt as though they had truly hit the jackpot!


    Grace and Daniel were equally thrilled.


    Given Haven Realty''s position, they had little chance against the top-tier families,


    Yet, by mere chance, Haven Realty found itself on the prestigious list of the Dunn Group''s twenty


    08 47 Tue, Nov 19


    G


    Chapter 104 The Rtionship Between Daphne and Robin


    partners.


    They felt relieved by their fortunate decision.


    Grace approached Vera with a yful smile. "Vera, your friend, Rohin, is quite the key yer.


    "Who would have thought we''d end up partnering with the Dunn Group because of him!


    "Did you know that when we expressed our disdain for Robin to Mr. Dixon, he immediately suggested we could be partners in the Eastvale outsourcing project! "Vera, since you''ve grown so close to him, the Silvas are getting left behind.


    "Haven Realty is obviously trailing behind you Silvas in terms of status.


    "Yet because you and Robin have be so close, the Silvas missed out on this opportunity. In less than six months, Haven Realty will likely outpace the Silvas


    Vera gave a nonchnt smile. "Well, congrattions to you. But until these contracts are officially confirmed, anything can happen."


    "Hahaha Grace chuckled.


    "Vera, you really are quite naive!


    "Howard, the Vice General Manager of the Dunn Group responsible for selecting project partners, has already revealed the twenty names. Do you honestly believe they will change them? Don''t they care about beingbeled as indecisive? That theyck integrity?" Just then, the event host gestured for the guests in the hall to quiet down.


    Shirley, Robin, and Howard stepped forward.


    Shirley handed the list of signatories to Amber. Please make the announcement; this is the list of businesses for the Dunns Eastvale Ecological Project."


    Amber began to read out the officially approved partners.


    Finally, the guests realized that only seventeen businesses had been announced, not the twenty Howard had mentioned earlier.


    Everyone noticed that the three names missing were the Millers, the Gills, and Haven Realty.


    "What''s going on?" Alice rushed to the front, urgency tinging her voice. "Ms. Jenning, did you overlook


    some names?"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 The Dunns Must Give Us an Exnation


    Chapter 105 The Dunns Must Give Us an Exnation


    Zachary, Grace, and Daniel quickly made their way to the front of the rooms determined to get awes


    "Ms. Jenning, could you please verify the list of contractors? Are we missing from or


    Amber disyed the contract list prominently for everyone


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a total of 17 approved partners, and each of their contractste on the signing table to your left."


    Grace, unwilling to ept this, pushed back. "Ms. Jenner, please take another look het Haven Realty listed among those contractors?"


    "Earlier today, Mr. Dixon announced that there would be 20panies moving forward in the signing process, and Haven Realty was one of them. Why is that no longer the case? This feels decepriser


    Amber acknowledged her statement. "That''s correct. Mr. Dixon''s announcement did indude Haven Reality: along with the Miller Group and the Gill Group


    "However, this list is not the final one for signing" she continued. The 20panies chosen soday il require final approval from our group before they can officially partner with the Dunns "Following the CEO''s review, threepanies were removed from that list


    "Thosepanies are the Miller Group, Gill Group, and Haven Realty


    ¡ö"Their qualifications did not meet the necessary standards for the Dunns Eastvale Ecological Projec partnership. As a result, we have finalized a list of 17 approvedpanies


    "The slots left vacant by the removal of these threepanies were filled by selections made directly


    the CEO''s office.


    "Do you understand my exnation? If you represent Haven Reality, you should recognize way your qualifications were deemed insufficient."


    Grace, filled with fury, pointed an using finger at Amber. "You Dunns are nothing but decertat You''re going back on your word! Why aren''t our qualifications adequate? You''re just making excuses" Daniel attempted to intervene, but Grace''s frustration had already erupted.


    Alice joined in, equally enraged. This morning, we passed your qualification review, and now you''re suddenly iming we don''t meet the standards? The Dunns owe us an exnation"


    In the back, Howard nced at Robin and quietly remarked to Shirley, "M. Dunn do you see how situation could tarnish our reputation?"


    Shirley shot him an icy re but chose to remain silent


    Howard assumed that Shirley was worried about the drama unfolding in front of them. -


    Outside the signing hall, the media from Harmonfield had gathered in full force.


    Chapter 105 The Dunns Must Give Us an Pnation


    if this incident made headlines, it would swiftly point the hints as untrustworthy.


    This could have devastating consequences for the Turin Gregis reputation


    There was even a chance of a dignificant dregs in their dok value


    dropThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice and Grace''s heated remarks quickly hushed the cod


    Everyone was acutely aware that if the Burns Exiled to provide a convincing exnation, their reputation would take a serious blow, affecting their standing in the stock market. Amber frowned, remaining silent in the face of Alice and Grace''s usations.


    After a tense pause, she said, "I think it''s better if we don''t discuss these issues here to avoid furtherplications-


    Before Amber could finish, Grace interrupted, convinced the Dunns wouldn''t justify their decision to remove Haven Realty and the other twopanies.


    No way! I demand to know why the Dunns are excluding us, or I won''t let this go!


    "If we don''t get a reasonable answer right now, we''ll take this outside the signing hall and let the media in Tarmonheld judge the situation!"


    Alice hesitated, wanting to prevent Grace from escting matters.


    If this situation spiraled out of control, it could lead to losses for everyone involved.


    After all, the three businesses were like tiny insectspared to the vast power of the Dunn Group.


    But Grace, fueled by adrenaline, was undeterred.


    She continued to point at Amber, demanding. "Are you going to give us a reasonable exnation or not?


    "I can offer you two pieces of advice, she stated firmly. First, reinstate all three of ourpanies to the official signing list for the Eastvale project.


    "Second, if the Dunns intend to dismiss us like this, then we will ask all media in Harmonfield to judge this situation fairly!"


    Daniel watched in rm as Grace confronted Amber, wishing he could stop her, but feeling it was toote.


    Seeing Grace''s emotional outburst, Amber responded. "Ms. Moore, please try to calm down. The Dunn Group is not misleading anyone regarding the contract issues with our Eastvale Business District partners. "And we certainly won''t treat you unfairly. I hope you can approach this matter with a level head!


    "If there''s anything you don''t understand, we can discuss it privately after the signing meeting.


    The Dunns will not let sincere partners feel wronged.


    If conditions allow, the Dunns will offer all interested partners more opportunities in other areas." "No!" Grace retorted defiantly.


    48


    Chapter 105 The Dunns Must Give Us an Exnation.


    She sensed Amber''s tone suggested the Dunns felt guilty about the situation.


    "The Dunns must give us an exnation! If you want to resolve this quietly, then add our names bark the signing list, and we''ll consider it settled!"


    Amber sighed heavily. "Ms. Moore, it''s better to resolve matters peacefully. If you continue in this threatening manner, you might find yourself worse off


    After saying this, she turned to Alice. "Ms. Miller, do you share the same sentiment?"


    Caught off guard by Amber''s sudden question, Alice struggled to respond.


    Amber then turned her gaze to Zachary. "And you, Mr. Gill? What are your thought?


    "Ms. Jenning, I... Zachary hesitated, unwilling to confront the Dunn Group directly.


    He understood that even if the Dunn Groupcked a solid reason to deny them a contract, it wouldn''t be surprising


    However, if he provoked the Dunn Group too aggressively, he knew what the oue would likely be


    The Dunn Group, owned by the foremost family in Harmonfield, had always maintained a friendly from


    Yet, few understood the terrifying methods they employed when angered.


    If they carelessly provoked this powerful entity, the Gills and Millers would be crushed under the Dunns wrath.


    In the face of the Dunns, they felt as small as ants.


    Haven Realty was even less significant in this context.


    Zachary couldn''t believe Grace had the audacity to confront the Dunns so boldly in this environment


    He nced at Grace, admiring yet puzzled by her daring spirit


    She was acting so recklessly, simply unaware of the potential consequences!


    He tugged at Alice from behind, hoping to persuade her. "Maybe we should


    Alice, meanwhile, was plotting an escape.


    But when she noticed Robin standing next to Shirley with a smug expression, anger surged within her


    This entire situation bore Robin''s fingerprints!


    That jrk is trying to show off in front of me, employing these underhanded tactics-disgusting!


    Fine! Since you want to stir things up, I''ll give you a show!


    I''ll ensure this esctes!


    Let''s see how the Dunn Group deals with this mess and how Shirley will react to you!


    §º


    G


    Chapter 105 The Dunns Must Give Us an Exnation:


    Once I present my case, she''ll make a mess of the Dunns. Will you even be able to keep working with them after this?


    With that thought in mind, Alice replied coldly, "Of course we demand a reasonable exnation"


    Zachary tried to pull her back. "Alice, please calm down. Let''s discuss this....


    Alice shook off Zachary''s grip and continued, "We wont rest until we get a reasonable response from the Dunns today!"


    Zachary thought to himself, This is it. It''s over. Alice is acting just as irrationally as Grace


    Seeing Alice join her cause, Grace became even more energized.


    She turned away from Amber and called out to Shirley and Howard in the back. "Mr. Dixon, you made us a promise! How did we end up in this situation? Don''t you have anything to say about this? "Ms. Dunn, you always im the Dunns are trustworthy, fair, and just. But today, if you don''t provide a reasonable exnation, how will the Dunns maintain their standing in Harmonfield?"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 The Real Fool Was Herself


    Chapter 106 The Real Fool Was Herself


    Grace''s incisive questions caused everyone in the signing hall to tense up, anously awaiting forkers


    response.


    Soprall


    Putting aside all other considerations, the intensity of the situation left little room for any Sopr exnations.


    The atmosphere in the room was so thick with silence that it felt almost suffocating


    Daniel reached for Grace, murmuring, ''Grace, maybe we should let this go. The Dans Group might have legitimate reasons for not signing with us. Can''t we talk about this privately after the meeting andeat of being so confrontational?" Grace shrugged off Daniel''s hand. "Don''t try to talk me out of this. The Dunn Group assured us they would sign the contract for the Eastvale outsourcing project


    "Besides, Mr. Dixon announced a list of 20 partners right in front of all the biddingpanies


    "Now, they suddenly say we''re not on the signing list?


    There has to be something underhanded happening here. Today, I will demand an exnation from the


    Dunnst


    The vast signing hall of the Dunn Group was so quiet that the sound of heartbeats echoed


    Many attendees began to discreetly distance themselves from Grace and Daniel


    The established families from Harmonfield knew that no one had ever had the audacity to confrom Shirley so openly in public.


    They couldn''t help but admire Grace''s boldness.


    In the Dunn Group''s domain, to challenge Shirley in such a disrespectful manner wi zudacious.


    If Drake had been here today, he wouldn''t have needed to argue with her-he could have easily ehminated these three families right then and there. But Shirley chose not to escte the situation.


    Instead, she regarded Grace, Alice, and the others with a cool detachment


    "Are you done? Is that the end of your questions?"


    Taking a step forward, Shirley''s indifferent gaze swept over Grace and the others "I can provide a dear exnation right now.


    "It''s quite simple the three of you are not on the same level as the Dunn Group.


    "There were no problems with the bidding, signing, or final approval process for the Eastvale Ecological Project outsourcing.


    "The twentypanies that Mr. Dixon mentioned were selected during today''s initial evaluations.


    <


    Chapter 106 The Real Fool Was Herself


    +10 Free Com


    "But that doesn''t mean that all twenty are qualified to partner with us on the Dunn Group''s Eastvale


    "The final approval is entirely my decision!


    "You three were removed from the potential partner liat my direct instruction.


    "That is my exnation"


    As her words echoed in the hall, everyone turned their gaze to Grace and Alice, their expressionsced with derision. Shirley''s message was unmistakable.


    The Dunn Group didn''t consider them worthy, what more exnation could they possibly want?


    The outsourcing project for the Eastvale Ecological Project was inherently the Dunn Group''s domain.


    It was a privilege for them to even contemte a partnership with the others.


    If they chose not to engage with anypany, that was entirely within their rights.


    What right did others have to demand an exnation?


    It was absolutely absurd!


    Additionally, there had been no hups in the signing process either.


    Even if Howard had hinted that all listedpanies were eligible to sign contracts, it was merely a suggestion.


    The ultimate approval required the CEO''s signature, an essential step for any business.


    The Dunn Group''s procedures were beyond reproach.


    Grace suddenly found herself at a loss for words.


    Faced with Shirley''s formidable presence, an ufortable sensation washed over her.


    Alice felt even more anxious, drowning in humiliation


    The tant contempt emanating from Shirley and the countless eyes focused on her felt like a thousand needles prickling her skin.


    She came to the distressing realization that the real fool was herself!


    She was here to bid for a project, yet here she was, demanding to know why she was excluded and asking for a reasonable exnation.


    She had even threatened to bring the media into the mix to spotlight their situation.


    What a ridiculous spectacle!


    The Dunns owed her no exnation whatsoever!


    111


    68 48 Tue, 1ov 19


    Chapter 100 The Real Fool Was Herself


    Finally, Alice regained herposure


    This unreasonable outburst would only worsen her own and the Miller Group''s standing.


    She desperately longed to escape the room.


    In her haze, the spotted Robin at the back, casually scrolling through his phone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +10 Free Coint


    In that instant, he nced up, a smirk ying on his lips, and that look ignited her simmering anger.


    All her previous poise evaporated


    Stepping forward, she icily remarked, "Ms. Dunn, by saying what you just did and adopting such a domineering stance, are you attempting to demonstrate that the Dunn Group can easily bully smallerpanies in Harmonfield?" Shirley shot Alice a frigid look. "If that''s your perspective, then yes! The Dunns maintain this attitude Toward anyone who causes unreasonable trouble!"


    Alice was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Faced with Shirley''s arrogance, frustration bubbled within her, yet she found no outlet for it.


    In front of Shirley, all her words felt weak and ineffective.


    Deep down, Alice recognized that Shirley had every reason to feel proud.


    The Dunn Group''s decision not to sign with her was entirely justifiable.


    Continuing this argument was undoubtedly embarrassing!


    Even though she felt frustrated about the lost contract, it was an unavoidable situation.


    She was weak, and therefore she must endure-this was simply the truth!!


    No one had the right to protest when confronted by such overwhelming power!


    The anger that had red in Alice from Robin''s jab dissipated instantly.


    With a quiet sigh, she prepared to turn away.


    At that moment, Howard intervened, "Ms. Miller, the Dunn Group''s refusal to partner with you three isn''t Ms. Dunn''s decision; it''s Robin who requested your removal." Howard''s remark caused a stir of confusion in the room.


    Clearly, he was shifting the me, hinting at deeper issues.


    The fact that the Dunn Group''s Vice General Manager would utter such divisivements indicated serious internal discord.


    Shirley fixed Howard with a chilling re.


    Realizing he had overstepped, Howard scrambled to rify, "Ms. Dunn, I-I didn''t mean it that way. This3/5


    Chapter 106 The Real Fool Was Herself


    isn''t your fault; I just wanted to imply they shouldn''t hold you responsible"


    Upon hearing this, Grace perked up. "Ms. Dunn, so it appears the Dunn Group''s management is so chaotic that a mere bodyguard can sway the oue of this signing meeting


    "Then, doesn''t this grand signing event you''ve promoted seem more like a farce?


    "Ms. Dunn, since this issue involves Robin, we insist that he step forward to exin!"


    As Grace''s words echoed throughout the hall, murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd.


    ""Who is Robin?"


    "Theard Robin is Ms. Dunn''s bodyguard. He must have a special connection with her, huh?"


    "Her bodyguard? It''s absurd that a mere bodyguard can dictate which partners to keep or dismiss!"


    Originally, Shirley could have defused this situation.


    But Howard''s incendiaryment threw the room into disarray.


    Anyone could see he was deliberately shifting the me onto Robin.


    Shirley frowned, her gaze icy as it locked onto Howard


    "Ms. Dunn, I truly didn''t expect this. I didn''t mean to Howard continued to exin.


    Shirley interrupted with a cold scoff, "Enough. I understand your intentions!"


    She knew that whatever exnation followed would severely damage the Dunn Group''s reputation.


    Just as she was about to announce the cancetion of the signing ceremony and the forting press conference, Robin stepped forward.


    He scanned the faces of Alice, Grace, and the others, then shrugged. "You want an exnation, right? Fine, I promise to address every one of your concerns!


    "Ms. Dunn, how about we hold the press conference together from this point onward?"


    Shirley observed Robin''s casual demeanor, unsure how he intended to handle the unfolding situation.


    Robin was undeniably formidable in strength.


    But dealing with public rtions issues wasn''t something that could be resolved with sheer force.


    Especially with Howard stirring the pot nearby.


    If they got caught in a media firestorm, both Robin and the Dunn Group would face significant repercussions.


    Could he manage this?


    08 48 Tue, 1r 19


    G


    Chapter 106 The Real Fool Was Herself


    Yes, she didn''t stop him-not even for a moment.


    +10 Free Cons


    She would not refuse any of his demands, even if it risked the entire Dunn Group, her reputation, and perhaps even her own well-being

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 A Smile Meant Solely for Robi


    Chapter 107 A Smile Meant Solely for Robin


    Shirley admired the imposing figure of Robin, and in that moment, all her earlier frustrations faded way


    Her gaze was filled with a tranquil elegance that radiate from him, a sense of calm that rendered any disasters or conflicts inconsequential in his presence, Ever since that snowy New Year''s Eve, her existence had be intertwined with his.


    Even her long-buried youthful feelings had resurfaced alongside this bond.


    What was unfolding around her seemed trivial; she willingly stood by Robin through everyth Since his arrival in her life, the once-dreary world had transformed into a vivid spectacle.


    She frequently found herself excitedly anticipating Robin''s unconventional approach to challenges


    His actions embodied a refreshing freedom-unfettered, unreserved, and utterly exhrating This exhrating feeling was something she had never encountered in her 20 years of life. Turning to Robin, Shirley smiled softly, her expression reflecting warmth and agreement.


    "It''s alright; whatever path you choose, I''m here for you. The Dunns can handle this!"


    Her smile, gentle as flowing water, was captivating and mesmerizing!


    *All the attendees at the venue were struck by the brilliance of Shirley''s smile.


    Time appeared to stand still in that enchanting moment!


    She was Harmonfield''s most stunning woman, the goddess who caught the admiration of many men from


    afar.


    And now, she was smiling at Robin?


    Her smile bloomed like a flower, radiating kindness and warmth.


    Many men were left spellbound by the sight.


    Women felt dwarfed and envious, jealous of the allure she exuded.


    Could a smile truly be so breathtaking it stirred the soul?


    This was the first time Shirley had ever unveiled such a captivating smile in public.


    And it was a smile meant solely for Robin.


    All eyes at the signing ceremony turned toward Robin,


    IPho exactly is this man?


    He''s just a bodyguard associated with the esteemed Dunns.


    LANGU WA Beally the NH H


    udal kugiligined Kauno spoder have senten


    They we grow use for an eraginary disr dhe vendly deed they d


    Beaded Suday''s southck on ide


    Stor at Artor without being consering ore se IZAN


    fyer se emming it and ande


    Wonen


    from


    we then the tallers being repetising As the set allee''s festion ted the shot Sturday salude seves fehen


    In that samene 1 an unyon has won the foer of the Sant


    She must have ama masky surtins sy midst the r.ging Shute


    Keton, Foow you''ve been outing my final of our engagement


    Fold as bado wants the same level This could see world


    That''s just the way at


    dad''s you to resort to votehanded methods manipre Mc Denn weeling revenge on me Wow they shal


    They were surprised the Renn, who tad argue conmemen to Shirley, actually had a past engagement with Alike


    From lesments, the reasons behind the failure of the Famale business coboration became


    Alice had severed her engagement with Rokiel


    They wondered if this was now using this to undermine the Millers in the Eastvale Ecological Project


    25


    Chapter 107 A Smile Meant Solely for Rob


    No one anticipated such a dramatic turn of events at today''s signing ceremony


    Vera quickly pulled Alice aside, whispering, "Alice, can not embarrass yourself? Don''t you knear what kind of event this is? Why are you saying all thist "Do you realize what you''re doing! You''re pushing the Dunne too far


    "Vera, don''t lecture met Alice brushed her off, continuing. I can''t stand men like him Lacking any real skill, they resort to petty gossip! Disgusting!" Vera sighed, resigned to the situation.


    There was no way to redirect someone who had lost their sense of reason.


    Alice, do you even see that you''ve nearing an unredeemable y


    You had a winning hand.


    But you''ve ruined it yourself!


    "Robin, do you dare to exin to the media why you turned down the Millers?"


    "Yeah! Robin, you need to give us a satisfactory exnation. If not, we''ll expose the scandal regarding you and the Dunn Group to the press!" Grace shouted angrily.


    Everyone in the signing hall turned their attention to Robin


    The drama of the day was bing increasingly captivating.


    Howard, the instigator, silently ridiculed Robin. Haha! Robin, if you can''t provide a decent exnation for the removal of the names from the coboration list today, you might be in serious trouble! He secretly nced at Shirley,


    Her stunningly icy expression betrayed no feelings as she silently observed Alice standing at the front of the stage, her gaze betraying a trace of scorn.


    Having grown up amidst the elite circles of society, often in her grandfather''spany, she had seen it all.


    The unfolding scenecked any intimidation for her.


    With an air of indifference, Robin turned his attention toward Alice, a smirk ying on his lips, "Fine, Ms. Jenning, let''s let the reporters waiting in the lobbye in."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amber paused briefly, ncing at Shirley for confirmation.


    "Follow Mr. Ramsey''s orders," Shirley replied tly.


    At that moment, she had already set her emergency ns into motion.


    Should Robin find himself overwhelmed by the reporters, she would call upon the Dunns'' top-notch PR Department to manage the crisis.


    Their intervention would effectively annihte the Miller Group, Haven Realty, and Gill Group.


    III


    Chapter 107 A Smile Meant Solely for Robin


    This would act as a stark warning to any troublemakers in Harmonfield.


    10 Free Coins


    If they dared to step out of line, these threepanies would serve as ring examples!


    After Amber reached out to the security team, a wave of reporters surged into the signing hall.


    They had already been alerted to the unfolding events outside; today''s story was a sensational reveal!


    It centered around the enigma of Shirley and her bodyguard, Robin, the revtion that Shirley''s bodyguard was the man Alice had rejected, and the fact that Robin, in his role as a bodyguard, was meddling in the Dunn Group''s central management decisions. The reporters had their stories ready to go.


    As they rushed into the room, a female journalist from Harmonfield''s televisionwork was the first to speak up.


    "Mr. Ramsey, as a bodyguard, what gives you the authority to interfere in the Dunn Group''s management decisions? Is it because one of the signatories here today is from the Millers, who turned down your engagement?"


    Robin simply shrugged. "I''m busy and won''t be addressing each of your questions one by one. After you''ve all asked your questions, I''ll answer."


    "Mr. Ramsey, are you dodging the issue? Or are you too scared to face what I''m asking?" the reporter pressed him.


    Robin shot her a frosty look. "Did you notprehend what I just said?


    "If you can''t even grasp that, you can leave. I''m not interested in talking to someone who doesn''t understand anything. "Next! Who else has a question?"


    "What''s with your attitude?" The reporter''s annoyance was evident.


    Typically, as a representative of Harmonfield television, she enjoyed high regard wherever she went.


    It was uneptable for this man to humiliate her in front of all the other reporters!


    "Just a moment! I''m a reporter from Harmonfield''swork center, and you have to answer my questions!"


    Robin made a dismissive gesture. "In my presence, there''s nothing that''s required. Next!"


    The reporter was relentless. "Wait! Aren''t you concerned about what I might report based on your responses?"


    "You can be quiet now!" Robin snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    Silence fell over the room.


    No one had anticipated that Robin would so openly disregard this reporter.


    Alice watched his reckless antics, her gaze filled with disdain.


    Chapter 107 A Smile Meant Solely for Robi


    "Robin, you''re just sidestepping the questions from the reporters, aren''t you? 5 bet all the mandi ne ke simr inquiries."


    Grace added, "Exactly! You''d better exin why we are getting the project today, or well exgent you secrets right here in front of everyone from Harmonied"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 Having a Troublesome Woman Around


    As Howard surveyed the disorder unfolding in the signing hall, a sense of pleasure surged within him, this was precisely the spectacle he had eagerly awaited.


    He was eager for Robin to provoke the so-called elite in the press.


    If that transpired, the journalists would waste no time in tarnishing his reputation.


    To Howard, Robin was nothing more than a crude individual who had stumbled into temporary ses


    He remained skeptical about the situation involving Bill Gates and Warren Buffett, suspecting it to be nothing but a ruse.


    His doubts extended to the potential fallout affecting Dixon Group.


    In Howard''s view, the entire scenario could be a cleverly orchestrated fa?ade set up by Robin.


    He firmly believed that no one could dismantle a billion-dorpany in mere minutes.


    At that moment, he was busy investigating the tricks Robin had used to gain Shirley''s trust.


    Once he unveiled the truth lurking beneath the surface, he nned to deal Robin a decisive blow.


    As he observed the unfolding chaos, Howard sidled up to Shirley and murmured, "Ms. Dunn, we can''t allow Robin to continue causing this disruption. I''m concerned it might ce the Dunns in a precarious position. What I''m implying is- Shirley raised her hand, silencing him with a stoic gaze directed at the reporters swarming around them.


    She was well-prepared for this very situation.


    If she couldn''t navigate a minor incident like this, how could she possibly manage a vast enterprise like the Dunn Group, worth billions?


    Previously, she had instructed Amber to contact the PR department of the Dunn Group, just in case things escted.


    If Robin''s side truly fell apart, she would have the Dunn Group''s marketing and public rtions team ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.


    This trivial situation did not faze her in the slightest.


    Robin, eyeing the irate Grace, said, "Since Haven Realty is so keen to understand why the Dunns turned down your proposal for the Eastvale outsourcing project


    "Let''s take a look at a video detailing Haven Realty''s operational history!"


    With that, he forwarded a video to Amber. "Ms. Jenning, please disy this information about Haven Realty."


    Grace and Daniel exchanged puzzled nces, uncertain about Robin''s intentions. Then, they looked up at therge screen at the front of the signing hall.


    Chapter 108 Having a Troublesome Woman Around


    The video, sent to Robin by an intelligence agency operating on the dark web, contained insider details regarding Haven Realty''s recent operations.


    Since its inception, Haven Realty had engaged in questionable practices in the city, using cash and charm to bribe officials in order to secure high-yield projects Haven Realty had undertaken numerous residential and Harmonfield Westvale, Eastvale, and downtown.


    Commercial ventures, including projects in


    Over the past decade, they had handled more than fifteen residential developments and fourmercial properties.


    The construction quality of these developments had been subpar


    Almost half of the residential buildings exhibited signs of cracking.


    Investigations revealed that the cracks resulted from Haven Realty cutting corners during construction.


    In recent years, their practices had be increasingly brazen.


    They consistently employed underhanded methods to bribe inspectors and officials, obscuring their illegal activities.


    This allowed them to utilize inferior building materials in their residentialplexes andmercial buildings, often without facing consequences.


    Thetent dangers gradually emerged over


    time.


    Last year, two residential buildings in Westvale copsed, leading to 40 fatalities and over 300 injuries. Authorities discovered that the copse was again attributed to poor construction quality.


    Despite public outcry for severe penalties against Haven Realty, they found ways to sweep this matter under the rug.


    Now, the repercussions of those events were still reverberating....


    The video Robin disyed contained extensive data on the projects Haven Realty had managed.


    It also included recent actions taken byw enforcement, detailing penalties and deadlines forpliance.


    This information left the attendees in stunned silence.


    In the signing hall, several journalists familiar withw enforcement procedures responded affirmatively, "With such dismal credentials, it''s no surprise the Dunn Group refused to partner with Haven Realty for the Eastvale Ecological Project." "If we hadn''t viewed this report, we might have mistakenly thought Haven Realty was qualified to coborate with the Dunn Group!"


    The Dunn Group turned them down, and they still expect the Dunns to justify their decision-what audacity!"


    G


    Chapter 108 Having a Troublesome Woman Around


    "Fraudsters like these deserve to be imprisoned!"


    "We strongly urge the city''sw enforcement agencies to shut down disreputablepanies like Haven Realty and impose heavy penalties!" "This is criminal!"


    The reporters present, along with the bidders, erupted in a wave of indignation


    All attention turned sharply to Daniel and Grace, who were at the center of the turmoil


    Shirley, who had maintained her impassive demeanor ar the front of the stage, now felt a spark of amusement flicker in her eyes.


    She had not anticipated that Robin would y such a powerful card.


    With each of his appearances, he brought a fresh wave of surprises.


    It appeared her carefullyid ns weren''t necessary.


    Robin turned to Grace and Daniel, his voice t as he inquired. "Are you satisfied with this exnation?"


    Before Daniel could fully grasp the situation, his phone began to ring frantically.


    He hastily answered it.


    On the other end, his father''s furious voice thundered, "You fool, where are you right now?


    "What have you done? You''ve thrown us into a massive mess!


    "Haven Realty is finished!"


    Daniel felt a wave of dizziness wash over him, almost copsing under the weight of the news.


    In that moment, a realization struck him: Having a troublesome woman around was indeed disastrous!


    Grace surveyed the scornful and angry expressions surrounding her, still unable toprehend what was unfolding.


    She tugged at Vera''s sleeve, asking. "Vera, what''s happening? Do they really believe Robin? This is all fabricated!"


    Vera gently pulled Grace''s hand away, letting out a sigh. Honestly, this oue is a result of your


    actions...


    Grace shot Vera an incredulous look. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand! This is all Robin''s nder; the information he shared is made up! Don''t trust him!"


    In a fit of anger, she pointed an usatory finger at Robin. "You scoundrel, using Haven Realty like this -I''ll take legal action against you!"


    Daniel struck her hard across the face. "You ungrateful woman! You''ve ruined Haven Realty! I''ll make you


    Chapter 108 Having a Troublesome Woman Around


    +10 Free Coins


    Grace''s vision blurred from the sting of the p, and she yelled back. Daniel, what the hell! Are you insane! Why are you hiting me? It''s Robin who has created this disaster! We should confront him" Til strangle you, you arrogam idiot!


    Who do you think you are? What right does Haven Realty have to stand against the Dunns?"


    Grace held her stinging cheek, stunned, and looked at Daniel in disbelief.


    Then she caught sight of the mocking gazes around her.


    In that moment, it dawned on her: She had utterly mishandled this situation.


    Once she regained herposure, she realized that Haven Realty and the Swans meant nothing in


    She had foolishly bragged about exposing the Dunn Group''s secrets.


    Wasn''t that just inviting disaster upon herself?


    Regret washed over Grace.


    Tears streaming down her face, she hurried to Shirley and bowed, "Ms. Dunn, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have-


    Shirley coldly gestured for security to escort Grace away.


    Within just a few minutes of chaos in the Dunns'' signing hall, everyone''s phones buzzed with thetest news from Harmonfield.


    Multiplew enforcement agencies had jointly raided all of Haven Realty''s properties to conduct investigations.


    Additionally, officials in Harmonfield issued a crucial directive for aprehensive inquiry and strict penalties against Haven Realty''s illegal practices.


    Soon, a crowd gathered around the news broadcast covering Haven Realty.


    Everyment in the live stream condemned Haven Realty''s disgraceful illegal actions.


    Everyone could see it: Haven Realty was truly doomed,


    Alice and Zachary watched, wide-eyed, as Haven Realty''s downfall unraveled in mere minutes, their hearts. pounding with disbelief.


    They had never imagined Robin would deliver such a crushing blow to Haven Realty.


    Now, they could only wonder what he would do next to target the Gills and the Millers.


    After all, if Robin hadn''t possessed irrefutable proof, how could he stand so boldly on that stage?


    And on top of that, he had even called in all of Harmonfield''s media to witness the event firsthand.


    ???


    Chopers 198 Having a Troublesome Woman Around


    Watchy ang in and Zachary appeback to their senses


    12


    Porr Duw Groups P2 Departmer, uncovering din Haven Realty was practically effortless


    Shany resized theher the Gillis nor the Millers could deim spotless records themselves


    The rtionshill down Alice''s spine, the urge to beg for leniency rose within her, fearing the mught to these fate as Haven Realty


    be moet


    Your Retire cold, arrogant stare, the words lodged in her throat


    That shameless mon is simply riding on thirley''s power, wielding authority that''s never his or


    How could I er myself before hims


    The very thought filled her with fury.


    Right them, Alice felt an intense desire to strike Robin''s smug frigid expression.


    can


    He is just a nobody, a person with no real connections or influence, merely a pawn in Shirley''s hands.


    Wish to look down on mer


    Even if he dug up questionable actions involving the Millers hat difference would it make?


    At most, we might suffer a gemporary dip in profits!


    a man like him"


    No matter what, I will never bow to a m


    I''m destined to rise like a queen, just like Daphne!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If I bow down in front of a lower like him today for such a small issue, it will be a stain on my reputation!


    Lost in her turmoil. Alice''s thoughts collided until Robin''s frosty voice snapped her back to the present. "Haven Realty''s issues have been made clear. Which of your families would you like me to address next?"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Completely Lost in Her Own World


    Chapter 109 Completely Lost in Her Own World


    +10 Free Coina


    A Rehners sharp words lingered, the room shifted its attention to Zachary and Alice, eager to see how she


    nd react after publicly belittling him earlier.


    [wp whispers that Robin was merely a bodyguard rusted by Shirley, today''s events revealed his real withority within the hunn Group


    The fact that Miller Group had been cklisted from future partnerships with the Dunn Group was shenonly his doing


    Under Rohan''s cold, unyielding gaze, Alice''s face twisted in rage and disbelief.


    She spot, voice dripping with indignation, "Robin, you''re despicablet


    "Do you really think this power y of yours will ever make me respect you?


    You''re wrong No matter what you do, I''ll never look up to you!


    "Do you actually believe you hold the same influence as Mr. Gill? You''re nothing but a recklessckey," she


    Zachary gently pulled on her arm, urging softly, "Alice, let it go. Let''s just leave."


    But Alice shook him off and raised her voice defiantly,


    "Why should I stay quiet! This petty man only knows how to pull strings in the background. Does he dare face me head-on


    "He wouldn''t, all he cares about is showing off his so-called power!"


    Robin watched Alice''s furious outburst with amusement, as if even associating with him was beneath her.


    He chuckled, unfazed. "Ms Miller, whether you think I''m worth respecting or not doesn''t concern me. Ir has nothing to do with today''s signing


    "And as for our canceled engagement? It wasn''t worth a second thought to me, yet it seems you''re the one hung up on it. Howme"


    A soft wave ofughter swept through the hall.


    Everyone was aware of Shirley''s apparent fondness for Robin.


    Though Alice was talented and beautiful, she paled inparison to Shirley.


    Clearly, Alice had overestimated her importance.


    Zachary, noticing the critical stares around them, leaned in to warn Alice, hoping to cut off the argument.


    He knew this was neither the time nor ce for her defiance.


    If Robin decided to reveal any of theirpany''s vulnerabilities, the fate of the Gill Group could resemble Haven Realty''s demise.


    111


    Chapter 109 Completely Lost in Her Own World


    +10 Free Coins


    He quickly intervened, attempting to defuse the tension "Robin, if the Dunn Group has decided not to sign with us, we understand. We won''t question the reasons behind the decision. Let''s just move on" But Alice was relentless. "No, Zachary, don''t go! We haven''t broken anyws. If he shows our numbers, so what? I refuse to believe he can twist the facts into liest


    In that instant, Zachary felt a sudden urge to shake Ali to her senses.


    Nopany was entirely clean.


    If they had been dealing exclusively in honest money how could they have amassed such fortune so swiftly?


    Haven Realty''s copse was unfolding right before the eyes.


    Did they really want to be next?


    Shaking his head, he sighed. "Fine, Alice. If you want to stay and argue, be my guest. I have other matters With that, he turned and walked away.


    A group of reporters blocked his path. "Mr. Gill, why aren''t you seeking an exnation from the Dunns?


    Zachary waved dismissively. "It''s up to the Dunns whether they choose to partner with us. If they don''t believe we meet their standards, then Gill Group will strive to improve. There''s nothing more to say." Pushing through the crowd, he disappeared into the bustling corridor.


    Determined to confront Robin, Alice felt a tug on her sleeve as Vera whispered, "Alice, let it go. This isn''t worth it


    But Alice shook her off, dering, "No! I need to know what his real intentions are!"


    Robin''s cold voice broke through. "Fine, I''ll exin exactly why the Dunn Group won''t sign with the Miller Group


    As he spoke, arge screen lit up with detailed financial records and analysis of the Millers.


    Currently, the Miller Group was facing a severe cash flow problem, having defaulted on loans for the past. Two years


    Four banks were already in the process of terminating all loan agreements with them and intended to demand immediate repayment of their outstanding debts.


    ording to the current analysis, even if the Millers sold off 80 percent of their assets, they would still be unable to pay off what they owed.


    If they couldn''t secure immediate funding, bankruptcy was inevitable.


    The Millers'' financial standing and operational issues left them incapable of meeting the requirements to coborate on the Eastvale Ecological Project with the Dunn Group.


    The financial information the Millers had presented earlier was false!


    III


    Chapter 109 Completely Lost in Her Own World


    The hall echoed with gasps of shock.


    +10 Free Coins


    It turned out that beneath the grand image the Miller Group had crafted, they were teetering on the edge of ruin.


    How could they possibly meet the standards to work woh the Dunn Group?


    At that moment, every gaze in the roomnded back on Alice with scorn.


    "Who does she think she is, demanding answers from the Dunns?"


    "She''spletely lost in her own world, making a spectacle of herself-so pathetic!"


    Just as Robin was about to disclose a second troubling issue about the Millers, Vera quickly stepped in. cutting him off. "Robin, let''s leave it at this. Just revealing the current information is enough to show that the Miller Group doesn''t qualify for the Eastvale Ecological Project.


    "Alice ims she''s given up and doesn''t need the Dunris to exin anything to her. Let''s end it here, okay?"


    Vera''s voice was calm yet insistent.


    Everyone in the hall turned their focus toward her.


    "Isn''t that Ms. Silva? Why is she sticking up for Alice?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I heard they''re close friends."


    "And it looks like Ms. Silva has a good rapport with Robin


    "Do you think Robin will grant her request?"


    Robin paused briefly before responding, "Alright."


    Instantly, reporters swarmed toward Alice.


    "Ms. Miller, can you shed light on your past engagement with Robin? Why did you break it off?"


    Alice clenched her teeth, irritation shing across her face. "We''re not equals! He''s a nobody-I''d never see him as anything more!"


    "Ms. Miller, Mr. Ramsey is reportedly a senior figure within Dunn Group, not just amon brute as you''ve suggested.


    "Also, do you know how he''s connected to Ms. Dunn? Could you tell us?"


    Frustrated, Alice pushed her way past the crowd. "Leave me alone! I don''t owe you any exnations!"


    With that, she rushed out of the hall.


    "Alice, wait!" Vera called, noticing her friend storming out.


    But Robin stepped in her way. "Ms. Silva, just a moment, please."


    The hall went quiet.


    Chapter 109 Completely Lost in Her Own World


    +10 Free Com


    "As I understand it. Silva Group is fully qualified to parmer with Dunn Group and is currently one of the project bidders.


    "If you''re interested, I''d like to offer Silva Group the remaining three outsourcing contracts."


    Vera stopped in her tracks, turning around to face Rolin.


    She intended to decline, but Irvey stood up before she could speak.


    He could barely contain his surprise at this sudden opportunity!


    "Mr. Ramsey. I''m Harvey, the chairman of Silva Group, and Vera is my daughter.


    "Am I correct in understanding that you''re proposing Silva Group take on the three development projects Dunn Group has in Eastvale?"


    Robin''s gaze shifted from Harvey to Vera. "That''s right.


    "I''ve reviewed your bid details, and yourpany''s qualifications meet the requirements perfectly.


    "All three projects could be entrusted to yourpany for development. Ms. Dunn, do you approve?"


    Shirley gave a nod of agreement.


    Harvey was nearly beaming with excitement.


    Thank you, Mr. Ramsey! Thank you, Ms. Dunn! I''ll ensure our finance department sends over our funding details right away.


    "We''re fully prepared and can handle these three projects with excellent quality and efficiency!"


    Robin then looked directly at Vera and said, "Ms. Silva, I''d like you to be the one to sign this contract."


    Harvey was momentarily stunned.


    Robin didn''t want him to sign the Eastvale project contract-he was asking for Vera to sign it instead? "Mr. Ramsey, Vera isn''t actually involved in running thepany...


    Robin''s expression hardened. "Then I''ll retract my offer. If Silva Group isn''t interested, we''ll leave it at that

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 You Want to Start Cooking?


    Chapter 110 You Want to Start Cooking?


    A chill swept through Harvey as the situation dawned on him.


    Could it really be that they''d just handed over such a valuable chance so easily?


    He wondered if this was reality or he was caught in a criel illusion.


    +10 Free Coins


    "M-Mr. Ramsey, hang on a second. That''s not what I meant," Harvey stammered, moving swiftly to ce himself in front of Robin.


    "Then let''s do as you suggested-let Vera be the one to sign the contract."


    Harvey knew he had no choice but to agree now; any sign of hesitation could leave the Silva family with nothing.


    Robin''s insistence meant the best move was to secure the contract first-ultimately, the three agreements. would fall under the Silva Group''s control anyway.


    Since Vera had been kept out of Silva Group''s core decision-making for a while now, even if she signed the project contracts, they would eventuallye to Harvey and Quincy.


    Robin gave a cool smile. "Silva Group holds the majority of shares, and as its legal representative, Vera is naturally the one to handle this contract. It''s strange to think anyone else would." Quincy scoffed beside Harvey. "So what?"


    Harvey quickly silenced her, turning to Vera with urgency. "Vera, for the Silva family''s sake... just sign it."


    "I refuse!" Vera''s voice was icy and resolute.


    Confused looks swept across the room.


    Rumors had hinted at tension between Harvey and his second wife, and it seemed there was some truth to it


    Here was a golden opportunity, yet Vera stubbornly refused to sign, making their conflict all too clear,


    Irritated, Harvey leaned in. "Vera, just sign it already! We can go over your concernster, all right?"


    "Go over itter? I have nothing to say to you!" Vera turned on her heel, intent on leaving.


    Quincy blocked her path. "You''re as much of a disappointment as your pathetic mother..."


    With a loud p, Vera''s hand connected sharply with Quincy''s check. "Insult my mother again, and I swear I''ll make you regret it!" Quincy, furious lunged at her, but a firm hand caught her wrist and shoved her aside.


    Robin stepped forward, his expression steely. "Enough with this scene!"


    "Argh! How dare you stop me!" Quincy seethed, scrambling up to face Robin. "Ms. Miller was right; you''re a nobody...


    Chapter 110 You Want to Start Cooking?


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin gripped her wrist tightly. "Harvey, if you can''t keep your woman in line, I''d be more than happy to do it for you," he said coldly. Harvey hadn''t expected things to escte this way. He stepped forward and pped Quincy, "My apologies, Mr. Ramsey.


    "What? How dare you hit mel" Quincy shouted, then flung herself at Harvey, shrieking like a wildcat.


    "Enough! How dare you make a scene here!" Shirley''s voice cut through themotion, sharp and frigid.


    Quincy stopped short, casting an angry linger at Robin, "M-Ms. Dunn, h-he....


    Shirley''s gaze hardened as she looked at Quincy. "Leave"


    Harvey, bowing his head, muttered a quick apology. I''m sorry, Ms. Dunn. Fil-take her out now." With that, he quickly dragged Quincy out.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Dunn... "Vera stepped forward, her face remorseful.


    Shirley nced at Robin and then back at Vera. "No need to apologize. You''re Mr. Ramsey''s guest, and I don''t mind. The three Eastvale outsourcing projects are still set aside for you. Feel free toe by and sign whenever you''re ready. "Let''s wrap up for today''s signing."


    She gave Robin a smile, motioning for him to follow her. "Come on, let''s head back."


    Robin looked like he wanted to say something to Vera, but Shirley gently pulled him aside.


    "We need to handle some things."


    Robin was still processing everything that had unfolded as Shirley practically tugged him toward the elevator.


    "Why the rush?" he asked, his confusion obvious.


    Amber, who had been watching from a distance, held back augh as she followed them in.


    In the elevator, Shirley''s expression shifted, turning colder, and she said nothing as she stared straight ahead.


    Robin nced at her. "What''s wrong? Are you upset that I handed the three projects to the Silvas? It''s not like they''re finalized yet. I can always reconsiderter if they don''t measure up. Don''t be so petty."


    She gave him a pointed look, her tone sharp. "Vera is quite attractive, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Huh?" Robin blinked, unsure of what she meant. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Shirley watched his puzzled expression, a flicker of amusement in her eyes.


    "You seem to be spending a lot of time with Ms. Silvately. Giving her those three projects-is that your way of trying to win her over?"


    Amber raised her brows slightly, curious to see if Shirley''s cool exterior was actually masking a hint of


    Chapter 110 You Want to Start Cooking?


    jealousy.


    00 76%


    +10 Free Cons


    Robin rolled his eyes. "You think I''d try to woo her with that? Vera''s actical kind of annoying, always:


    buzzing around me like a mosquito and nagging. It''s exhausting!"


    A subtle smile yed on Shirley''s lips.


    Once they reached her office, Shirley motioned for Robin to sit across from her, watching him with an intensity that made him feel slightly ufortable. When he was watched by a pack of wolves in the Fricana jungle, it didn''t make him feel as ufortable as being stared at by Shirley did.


    "What is it? Why are you staring at me like that?" Robin finally asked after checking himself.


    A slight blush rose to Shirley''s cheeks, and she let out a small sigh. "Were you with Daphne yesterday?"


    "Yeah, she invited me to dinner at the Violetcrest Club, he answered inly.


    Then, noticing her expression, he asked, "Wait, how did you know?"


    Shirley avoided his gaze. "Why would she invite you to dinner?"


    Robin knew that Howard must have shown Shirley the photo Connor had given him and was spreading all


    sorts of nonsense.


    Robin lifted his gaze to Shirley, who was holding a cup of water, and said earnestly, "She''s my maid; isn''t itpletely normal for her to invite me to dinner?"


    "Cough!" Shirley almost choked on her water, his deadpan reply catching her off guard. Herughter bubbled up.


    "You''re telling me that Daphne, the one everyone calls The Enchanting Queen of Harmonfield, is your maid? Hahaha...


    Plop!


    "Oh, sh*t!"


    Robin almost fell out of his seat; the sound of herughter was so captivating that it left him feeling weak in the knees.


    "Daphne is indeed my maid. Why is that so surprising Robin gazed at Shirley, who was blushing with delight.


    "Sure, she''s your maid. A warm flush spread across Shirley''s graceful features.


    After collecting herself for a moment, Shirley turned to Robin and casually inquired. "Did you stay at Graceview Apartmentsst night?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong?" Robin answered nonchntly.


    "I see... Shirley hesitated for a second. "I actually have two other properties for you, plus a house in the Vista Lake neighborhood. If you''re not too busy, you could stay there; it''s quite convenient, and the living 37.37.


    08.03 Tue Now 13


    Chapter 110 You Want to Start Cooking?


    conditions


    tives are much better.


    +10 Free Cons


    sometimes I end up working reallyte at the office so I crash there


    Tally spend my weekends at that ce. If you choose to stay, I could pick up some groceries and whip up a meal for us...


    §â§Ñ


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper red as the spoke, and Robin checked his phone, nodding. "Sounds good."


    For a moment. Shirley was stunned, but she then muttered in annoyance and pped the table, saying. "Why are you looking at your phone?"


    "Oh" Robin eximed as his phone slipped from his hand and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Shirley chuckled quietly, her hand covering her mouth. ''Did you catch what just said?"


    I did. So, you''re thinking of buying groceries and cooking? Is that even... going to be edible?" Robin looked at Shirley, who didn''t seem like she would bother with housework, and he struggled to imagine her preparing a meal that anyone would actually want to ear I definitely don''t want to end up with a culinary disaster."


    Shirley shot back, a hint of annoyance in her voice, "You really underestimate me. This weekend, after work, we''re heading to your ce, and I''ll cook you something amazing!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Let''s see if I can create a culinary masterpiece!"


    Robin paused briefly, uncertain, but the resolute look in her eyes made him realize he couldn''t refuse her offer. Reluctantly, he nodded. "Alright."


    "Fantastic! Now, you get back to work." Shirley responded with a cheerful smile.


    As soon as Robin left, Shirley grabbed her phone and dialed Amber.


    "Ms. Jenning. I need you to find a highly skilled chef immediately. I''m going to learn how to cook!"


    Amber was taken aback. "Wait... Ms. Dunn, you want to start cooking?"


    "Why not? Is there something strange about that?" Shirley huffed impatiently. "No more questions. Just make it happen. Price doesn''t matter-just get me a chef who can teach me by the weekend!" "Understood! I''ll start the search right away. As Amber exited Shirley''s office, she couldn''t suppress augh. "Ms. Dunn learning to cook? Now that''s a surprise... Ha!"


    Across from Eastvale Development Group''s building, in Hilltop za, a busy Starbucks bustled with activity.


    Seated near the window, Alice was overwhelmed by a flurry of phone calls from her family and anxious shareholders.


    The shareholders wanted answers about the dire situation facing the Miller Group.


    Enter the way to smenntust humith has hanes the present with oth


    DAARD W the Zanky the cat and pray the main thegledi


    yang sigh waters, Consering everything the just very), bowe


    pratly on the w


    All days in addens metge i les de Soutorale property we roadly bed, the Miller Crony wall data in smalle


    "Mr. Call, 1 observed today that mad, Read they are aligned with one wother


    terhout ob There''s churce that Howard stuche be withing to purchase the Southole and from seduced price.


    The this phen, we prately offeringtone


    ha in Howard should we the bende of wrenting this wh a discount. If the market shifts, it might to get the sold over for m


    Zachery thugh it over, then der Mode, else we''re running out of choices. I just worry abous The trouble se''ye had with the Dunns Lately


    Alice''s expression hardened "I''m well aware this is all is doing, stirring things up behind the scenes Without him meddling, we wouldn''t be in this humiliating position. I''m furious with him right now.


    Still, I''ve noticed something interesting Mr. Dixon does seem too fond of Robin, either


    Aller''s sharpened. "Then maybe Mr. Dizon would be willing to consider the Southvale property just


    "Mr. Gill, let''s go meet with Mr. Dizon. We''re running out of time, and this could be ourst hope


    Seeing Alice''s determined look, Vera chimed in, "Zachary, why not give it a shot? They might be willing to take the Southvale property off our hands


    With a resigned sigh. Zachary nodded. "You''re right. Its worth a try?

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 1 Infinity Tower


    Chapter 11 Infinity Tower


    To the best sexartman, Hrvatud se dove Alrint focused the butt-finished, forsaken


    fotor kes we tratty tune


    hittings


    Foen foran, themering 222 that called fair signs of former splendor, hinting at the grand be ende proveed


    visiem


    for runding the tower were churns, deves, ada seose of destion bung in the wie from years of deme


    As a chilly barez wept through the blow houding vermed to do with a low, mournful wall, almost as if it were grieving over its unduled perpene


    Seated on the duvy ground, a rugged, middled up at the tower''s neglected form, exhaling a heavy clerud of mike that wrapped around his face led with worry. This was Jonah Ferguson, the bulder behind Infinity Tower and the head of Infinity Group Today was his final day before the bank would demand repayment of his astronomical loan of over 10 billion dors.


    Ifie failed to clear his debes to two major banks, Jonah would faceplete financial ruin


    He would be left drowning in debt, with no hope of resurfacing


    The Infinity Tower project had been Jonah''s pride just three years ago.


    ? From the time he was twenty, he had wed his way up, dedicating over a decade to carve out a name for himself.


    Southvale, Harmorifield''s district bordering the economically bustling Havenport Economic Zone southeast of Draconia had held immense promise back then.


    Rumors hinted that Harmonfield officials were nning to transform Southvale into the city''srgest


    business district.


    When word spread, real estate giants rushed to the area, securing loans and gearing up to break ground on ambitiousmercial developments.


    Jonah was among those drawn to the opportunity.


    Three years ago, he poured every penny he owned-a billion dors-and borrowed an additional ten billion, determined to create Infinity Tower, a skyscraper reaching 1,200 feet and costing an estimated 13 billion.


    The gamble had garnered widespread attention in Harmonfield, earning him admiration from real estate moguls who saw him as fearless.


    Yet, others were wary, knowing Jonah''s investment was a huge risk.


    After all, the city government had yet to release the official development investment documents.


    If his n seeded, he would rise from a small-time developer to one of the top yers, standing


    Chapter 111 Infinity Tower


    alongside powerful families like the Dunns and the Hamiltons.


    BK 76%


    +10 Free Coins


    But his aspirations were crushed when the long-anticipated government approval never materialized.


    Halfway through constructionst year, the tower had reached 300 feet when the Harmonfield government dealt a fatal blow.


    They dered Southvale''s development ns on hold, deciding instead to prioritize Eastvale, where the Dunn Group and three other major corporations were investing heavily in the Eastvale Ecological Project. which included shopping districts and recreational facilities. The news hit Southvale''s investors hard.


    Many quickly pulled their funds from the area, leaving Jonah with a critical shortage of cash flow,


    The Infinity Tower project came to an abrupt halt, earning it the grim title of Harmonfield''srgest and most costly abandoned development.


    In the past year, Jonah struggled against mounting debts, seeking loans from anyone willing to lend, even at punishing interest rates.


    One of these creditors was Shawn from Abyssal Dominion, who had lent him substantial funds at Exorbitant interest, further tightening the noose.


    Realizing he couldn''t keep the project afloat, Jonah made desperate attempts to sell the rights to Infinity Tower, appealing to the city numerous times to allow an auction.


    Each attempt, however, ended in failure.


    As his debt deepened, he looked for further loans to salvage the project by reducing the tower''s height to 650 feet, hoping a smaller building might sell, letting him recoup at least some of his investment. However, he could not attract a single cent of investment no matter how hard he tried.


    Yet no investors wanted to touch Infinity Tower.


    With Southvale''s development indefinitely postponed, putting money into the area felt like pouring cash into a bottomless pit.


    Trapped in this financial nightmare, Jonah had little recourse.


    He needed arge amount of funds to circte.


    Over the past year, he sold every valuable asset he owned, pouring all he had left into Infinity Tower, hoping it would be enough to keep the project alive.


    uction took time, and the proceeds from his sales barely scratched the surface of his enormous


    Yet interest payments and debts,


    The banks that had once eagerly financed Jonah''s dream project now harried him for repayment, taking steps to call in the loans ahead of schedule.


    Today was the ultimate deadline.


    08.49 Tue Two 15 G# G


    Chapter 11 Infinity Tower


    15 Jonah Exiled to meet the banks demands, they wouldnot only seize Infinery Tower on the spot, but Jonah himself would be engulfed in personal Laws cong the enormous debes he furl rued.


    In recent month. Jonah''s misfortune, entwined with the saga of Infinity Tower, had turned into a cautionary tale across the Harenonfeld real estate world


    The high-stakes gamble he took three years earlier had backfired, bing the property marker''s


    harshest lesson


    ow, everyone believed that Jonah had finally met his end.


    How could he possibly raise the nearly ten billion dors needed to clear his debes in just one day?


    At this point, any hope of finding an investor to rescue him was as good as nonexistent.


    Once known for his tenacity, Jonah found himself at an insurmountable deadlock,ered by impossible odds


    Only a miracle could save him now.


    With a look of anguish, Jonah fixed his gaze on Infinity Tower, his eyes brimming with tears.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This building symbolized everything he had poured his heart into-his ambitions, his pride, his very soul


    Yet, Jonah, along with everyone else, wasn''t aware of a crucial truth.


    In just three days, he and his tower would have a chance at redemption.


    In three days, the city would announce game-changing news: a long-term n to develop Southvale over the next decade.


    If the banks had granted him even a brief dy-three to five days-Jonah could have been on the brink of an extraordinaryeback, one that would have crowned him the ultimate winner in Harmonfield''s real estate arena. But fate yed a merciless trick on him.


    Just three days before this pivotal opportunity, he found himself standing at the edge of ruin.


    Only Robin knew that Southvale was set to be a ma for investors within days


    And as Jonah stood beneath the tower he had nurtured like a child, tears flowed freely down his cheeks.


    They say a man''s te


    tears are rare, shed only in true sorrow.


    Jonah knew this was the end of his dream, a future lost forever.


    He threw back his head and released a long, agonizing cry, the sound carrying the weight of all the despair pent up inside him.


    +


    It was, perhaps, the inevitable price of his high-risk gamble.


    If he could hold out for just three more days, everything would change beyond measure.


    Chapter 11 Infinity Tower


    But the world seldom deals in "what ifs


    That slim margin of three days stood between ten billign and utter destitution-a chasm too wide to cross.


    Seated at the foot of the skeletal Infinity Tower, Jonah oked through a whole pack of cigarettes, each one a brief escape from the crushing reality. Memories surfaced of the early days of the project, when investors flocked to him, eager to be part of the towering ambition that Infinity Tower represented. Now, not a single person would invest even 100 dors in the venture,


    Is this how it''s going to end?


    He cast a bleak look around the wastnd of construction sites surrounding him, the tower standing half- finished among them.


    Suddenly his phone lit up with a news headline.


    "The Hamiltons of Universal Group Faces Investment Challenges in Eastvale; Dunn Group Makes Significant Move in Eastvale Business District"


    A spark flickered in Jonah''s eyes.


    The Hamiltons are struggling with their Eastvale project?


    If he could convince them to shift their focus and invest inpleting Infinity Tower, there might still be a fighting chance.


    All he needed was an injection of 5 billion from Universal Group.


    Infinity Tower could stand as the defining feature of Southvale.


    Even without immediate investment by the city government, with Infinity Tower and themercial district taking shape, they could create their own hub of activity.


    In no time, Infinity Tower could be the cornerstone of Southvale, attracting attention and


    Investment.


    Resolute, Jonah ran a hand through his unkempt hair and headed to Universal Group''s headquarters.


    This was hisst shot, his final move.


    Whatever happened, he would fight for Infinity Tower until the end.


    If he could inspire the Hamiltons to see beyond the present and envision Southvale''s potential, his dream might yet live on.


    With everything on the line, Jonah took onest chance, convinced he could persuade them.


    He was determined to see Infinity Tower rise again!


    Deal

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 The Southvale Land le a Dead End Deal


    Chapter 112 The Southvale Land Is a Dead-End Deal


    Jemah set through the heavy vents, the urgery of hinding him to Universal Group as fast as he could g


    opulent


    Once inside the exquilless lekday of Universal Group''s heaters, he made his way to the from desk. exining his son beefy and clearly


    The receptionist wasted no time in notifying Liam, who responded wildly, vrting Jonah to meet him in his office.


    Jonah was surprised at how smoothly things were going a rush of hope flooding through him


    If Liar, the Hamiltons eldest son, was willing to hear him out, perhaps there was a real chance that the Harriltons would take on Infinity Tower


    Known for his keen eye for profitable ventures, Liam had been instrumental in the Hamilton family''s rapid rise over recent years, building their sess on his insightful decisions Jonah began to believe that Liam''s reputation as a shrewd businessman was well-earned.


    The Hamilton chose to take over Infinity Tower, Jonah might just find a way to escape his financial disaster.


    The terms of their partnership didn''t matter as much to him at that moment


    Whether they would acquire the building outright or be his partners, Jonah was willing to negotiate, was long as they approached the deal with genuine intent


    If he could recover even ten billion of the nearly 20 billion he had poured into Infinity Tower, he could pay off the banks today and leave behind his mountain of debt.


    Even if he walked away with little to his name, he would at least have the chance to rebuild from scratch.


    In the best-case scenario, he thought, the Hamiltons might even invest in Infinity Tower while allowing him to stay on as its manager.


    With that arrangement, he could turn the project around within a few years, breathing life back into the dream he had once cherished.


    With all these possibilities shing through his mind. Jonah followed the receptionist to Liam''s office.


    Liam, currently managing the Universal Group''s affairs while his father, Perry, was away, was deep conversation with Eric.


    in


    They were engrossed in a discussion about the ongoing development in Southvale, a project that was giving them no small amount of trouble.


    The Hamiltons had sunk nearly three billion into Southvale, andplications had only increased with


    time.


    Though their wealth seemed vast to outsiders, the Hamiltons were stretched thin, their capital tied up in ambitious ventures that left little room for flexibility. 08:49


    Chapter 112 The Southvale Land Is a Dead-End Deal


    Liam knew the challenge they faced.


    +10 Free Cons


    Completing the iconic Infinity Tower could turn Southvale into a thriving hub, attracting investors and reinvigorating the area.


    With a little extra capital of three billion, the project could turn a profit within three to five years, potentially multiplying their investment by three, yielding over ten billion.


    As Jonah entered the Universal Group''s office, he overheard snippets of their debate on whether to sell off their Southvale property or stick with it.


    Liam, spotting Jonah, cut the discussion short and got straight to the point. "Mr. Ferguson, I assume you''re here about Infinity Tower, he began without preamble, "You don''t need to worry; the Hamiltons are prepared to take it off your hands." Jonah''s heart surged with relief and excitement.


    Just as he''d been on the brink of despair, a glimmer of salvation appeared.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hamilton! I-I don''t know how to thank you!" Jonah stammered, overwhelmed.


    Liam motioned for him to sit, his expression unreadable. "I know you''ve poured nearly 20 billion into Infinity Tower and the surrounding developments over these past three years. But let''s be realistic. Anyone willing to sink that kind of money into this project right now would be a fool."


    He added with a dismissive tone, "Frankly, I''m only entertaining this because I feel bad for you. Consider it


    a favor.


    Then, without missing a beat, Liam named his price. "I offer 200 million. If you''re willing to part with Infinity Tower for that, we can make this deal. If not, you''re free to leave."


    Jonah''s heart skipped a beat as he leapt to his feet, disbelief shing across his face.


    He never could have anticipated Liam''s offer of 200 million dors.


    That amount didn''t even cover the originalnd purchase.


    In fact, thend around Infinity Tower alone was valued close to half a billion.


    The idea that Liam thought he could acquire Infinity Tower for a mere 200 million was almostughable.


    "Mr. Hamilton, that offer is beyond low. I poured over 20 billion into Infinity Tower at the start. I''m not even asking to make a profit-just ten million, and you''ll have both the Tower and themercial street," Jonah responded, trying to keep his voice steady. Liam burst intoughter.


    Jonah, what are you thinking?"


    are


    "You''re asking for ten billion while I''ve got Southvalend sitting there for three billion that I''m also trying to sell off. And you think I''d be willing to sink money into that empty shell of a building you call a tower? I''d be left with nothing but scrap metal." His tone hardened. "Two hundred million is my offer-take it or leave it


    Chapter 112 The bowale and tea these deal


    Wow your Soutient Soda gur song ang insan almer''s googooood to pour


    The #analison areas wheat to thuesen gett jasnej duette Grain dovraty s ballinna kothar all Anaside the tie is a fem dom pews-why would the post that the Forgot for spring is makke chest for your seallly cage your so you change your sund you for his hearded mile ying so fats an edity?


    kus


    Toward the rays nning on deathy Sonthate song" he added hingefully.


    Indy Tower my only does all and cone will bessere a teasers for


    "Rendes, Uneral Grong has der went you to get some capital now the proneamtal gains


    He grew up k I''m only witing for half-billion It''s not castle, especially


    Veles iemet. Mr. Lim, just wear it as dipan sose in need. This money would secures


    Pam only shook his head, secting, "It''s such a guaranteed deal why would you be selling it to me? Are you so generous the yould be a vote bep to your fagen?


    theo


    "If Stepping forward, falls wite quiered with a mix of pride and desperation it was for my loam ligations, do you think I''d be here? This project is my work three years of blood, sweat and sleepless nigh


    "Though it''s been tough, I will believe in Infinity Towers potential. I''ve invested everyst cent from my other avers Hot now I''m just short of the ten billion I need to cover the principal and interest on my loan If I don''t repay it, the bank will seize everything I own


    "If that happens, I love not only my investments but the roof over my family''s head, including my parents, and my wife and kids, Jonah said, swallowing his pride


    "That''s why I''m here, willing to sell it for such a low price, just to repay my debts. All I''m asking for is some help today. Mr. Liam. I''m begging you, please."


    Jonah was a respected figure in Harmonfield''s real estate scene, but desperation had forced him to humble himself in front of Liam.


    Liam scrutinized him, unimpressed. He knew that Jonah was at the end of his rope. Jonah, give it a rest. I don''t mix business with charity.


    "You want me to throw ten billion at your failed project I''m not that gullible" he said tly.


    Jonah tried once more, "Mr. Liam, you must have some insight on the city''s ns. With the current economic outlook. Southvale''s development is practically inevitable. You know about the Havenport Economic Zone. If Harmonfield is going to expand, Southvale will be the cornerstone. This is a huge business opportunity


    3/


    Chapter 112 The Southvale Land Is a Dead End Deal


    "If I was so strapped for cash, Id dly wait three or five years to contiene deelogeng Infinity Tower. So, please, reconsider buying is for 10 Bailbon


    Liam scoffed, Jonah, the Hamilton Early''s resources dwarf you. If there were any major ns for Southwale, don''t you think I''d already know?


    "Quit trying to convince me he continued his voce cold 7 give you an additional 50 million, bringing the offer to 250 million. Take it, sign the paperwork or get out"


    Jonah, heart sinking, realized there was no waying Lim. He couldn''t even get Liam to consider paying five billion, let alone the original asking price of ten billion.


    Liam, you have a reputation for being sharp and well-educated, but yourck of vision is astonishing. I put in over 20 billion, and you''re only offering 200 mition to buy it. You shouldn''t be too focused on immediate gains


    Liam''s expression hardened, his voice dropping. "Are you lecturing me, Jonah? Get out of here now!


    "Even if you handed it over for free, the Hamiltons wouldn''t touch that junk pile you call Infinity Tower." he ineered "Now, leave!"


    Jonth shook his head bitterly "Fine. I''ve seen your true colors today. I believe this is not the end. We''ll see Whoes out on top


    Watching Jonah''s figure retreat, Liam sneered. "What an idiot! I have no interest in your precious Infinity Tower! The Southvalend is a dead-end deal""


    As he walked out of Universal Group. Jonah felt a sense of resignation.


    He had always heard that Liam was a refined businessman, supposedly responsible for building the Hamiltons ses,


    But today''s encounter left him unimpressed.


    Is this truly the end of the line?


    Just then, he remembered rumors of tension between Liam and the Dunns over Eastvale Business District What if I approached the Dunn Group? Would they take interest in Southvale?


    At Dunn Eastvale Development Group, Zachary, Alice, and Vera stepped into the lobby just as Robin emerged from the security office.


    Vera gestured for Alice and Zachary to go meet with Howard to discuss the Southvalend first.


    Then she turned to Robin.


    "Robin, offer just now."


    I''m sorry. You know how things are in our family, so I couldn''t ept you


    Robin shrugged, indifferent. "It doesn''t matter anymore. There are three open projects in Eastvale. I extended you an offer, but you refused. So what are you trying to get at now?


    44This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 112 The Southvale Land Is a Dead-End Deal


    Vera sched. Zachary and Alice are in a tight spot financially. They each hold parcels of Southvalend worth a ballion, but it''s now a burden.


    They''re hoping Dunn Group might be interested in buying them out."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "They own Southvalend?"


    Seeing his interest, Vera nodded. "Yes, Alice is really pressed for cash and needs to liquidate.


    They originally bought thatnd for a billion. Now, they''re willing to sell to Dunn Group at half that. Do you think Ms. Dunn would be interested?"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Robin Still Has Feelings for Allee


    Chapter 113 Robin Still Has Feelings for Alice


    Are you absolutely sure Alice and Zachary have acquired the Southvalend?"


    Robin shook his head as he watched Alice and Zachary walk away.


    +10 Free Cor


    He had uncovered an essential piece of intel at Wright Mansion: In just three days, the city council would officially greenlight investment and development in Southvale.


    When the announcement came, the area would be a hotbed for investor interest.


    If Alice and Zachary knew about this, no threat would make them sell thend cheaply.


    Vera shot Robin an annoyed look. "Why would I waste my time lying to you about this?


    "Alice is here to meet with Howard, hoping Ms. Dunn will be convinced to take over the Southvale property."


    Robin chuckled, intrigued by her persistence.


    Vera sighed. "Of course, I know it''s a long shot. Howard likely won''t agree.


    "The Dunn Group doesn''t see much value in that type of investment


    "Besides, Southvale is basically a money-pit, nobody wants to take it on."


    Robin shrugged. "If you know it''s going to fall t, why even bother?"


    Vera exhaled. "Alice''s family situation is prettyplicated right now. I''ve told you about it.


    "Her grandfather just returned from overseas, but his health is failing, and the doctors have given him a grim prognosis: only six months left.


    "With the Millers'' shareholders and rtives aware of this, they''re angling to seize control of Miller Group. They don''t like the idea of Alice at the helm. MEN


    Just yesterday, at the Eastvale project, Alice''s reckless moves worsened Miller Group''s already dire


    situation.


    "Now, her family and shareholders are up in arms.


    "They''ve even brought up the Southvale investment, demanding answers from Alice."


    Robin threw up his hands in exasperation. "She brought this on herself."


    Vera gave a resigned smile. "Yeah. After listening to Zachary''s pitch, Alice invested a billion dors from the Miller Group into the Southvale project. "Now, her family and shareholders have turned against her.


    "If she can''t handle the Southvale situation, they''ll band together to force her grandfather to strip her of her executive role at Miller Group. 1/4This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 113 Robin Still Has Feelings for Alice


    +10 Free Cont


    "On top of that, the loan Miller Group took out for the southvalend is about to mature, and the bank has issued a repayment notice,


    "If Alice can''te up with 500 million to pay off the loan in the next few days, the Miller Group could get embroiled in a debt crisis.


    "If that happens, it''ll start a domino effect, and the wholepany might copse.


    "Today''s contract signing event has already dealt a serious blow to Miller Group.


    "If word gets out that the bank loans are overdue, it could be the end for the Millers.


    "Technically, the shareholders do have the funds to stabilize Miller Group.


    "But they''re refusing to intervene, using the Southvale ness as leverage to take back control from Alice.


    "Right now, the Southvalend is Alice''s biggest hurdle If she doesn''t relinquish it, it''ll be difficult for her to stay in Miller Group.


    "You might not know this, but Alice has a lot of pride. She''s always dreamed of bing a powerful businesswoman like Daphne and has no intention of stepping back from Miller Group''s leadership. "That''s why she''s trying to sell the Southvalend at half its value just to cover the bank loan.


    "If she can stabilize Miller Group, her family and shareholders won''t be able to make drastic moves against her for now.


    "Her grandfather still dotes on her, so unless something major happens, her family won''t be able to touch her position."


    As Robin and Vera talked, they spotted Jonah rushing in from the lobby.


    Having done business with Jonah over the years. Vera knew him well.


    "Ms. Silva, good to see you. I''m in a bit of a hurry," Jonah said, nodding at Vera before he made his way to the front desk.


    Vera watched Jonah''s worn, rushed figure enter the elevator and sighed.


    "Robin, do you know who that is? He''s the contractor responsible for the Southvale Infinity Tower.


    "Three years back, he was a major force in Harmonfield''s real estate scene, even earning the nickname "The Harmonfield Gambler'' because of his risky investments in the Infinity Tower.


    "In thest three years, he''s sold off nearly two decades worth of assets and, between personal financing and bank loans, invested close to 20 billion in the Infinity Tower and the surroundingmercial projects.


    Robin nced at Jonah''s tall, slightly hunched frame, his lips twitching.


    Vera exhaled ¨¤ deep sigh. "Do you know about the Infinity Tower in Southvale, Robin?


    "It''s not just a building; it''s part of argemercial ecosystem, with a shopping district and business hub surrounding it. Altogether, it takes up almost half of Southvale''smercial area.


    Chapter 113 Robin Still Has Feelings for Alice


    *All of it is under Jonah''s name; it was once his big gamble.


    "Only, his luck turned sour.


    The promised development documents for Southvale never came through.


    "In the end, the city''s investment focus shifted to the Eastvale site.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Lately, rumors have been circting that Jonah''s hit rock bottom; no one is interested in taking over hismercial project at Infinity Tower.


    "Today, he''s here at Dunn''s Eastvale Development Group-likely to see if Ms. Dunn might assist with his Infinity Tower issues."


    Robin mused, "You think Jonah is hoping the Dunn Group will take over his Infinity Tower project?


    Vera nodded. "Seems that way. While he doesn''t have a business rtionship with Ms. Dunn, he''s done plenty of business with Howard in the past. Perhaps he''s trying to see if Mr. Dixon decides to help him. "I doubt Ms. Dunn would agree, even if Howard gives his approval..."


    Just as Vera was about to borate, Robin''s sudden question interrupted her. "How much cash can you Gather?"


    Vera halted, taken by surprise. "What are you getting at? Are you really suggesting that I invest in the Southvale property?


    "If that''s what you''re considering, you can forget it. Ick the necessary funds at the moment. Even if I owned shares in the Davidson Group, they can''t be quickly converted to cash.


    "Even adding in my shares from the Silva Group, I still wouldn''t be able to afford the Infinity Tower.


    "Besides, I''m not foolish enough to throw my money into Southvale, especially knowing it''s a losing venture. I''m not running a charity.


    "I feel for them, but that doesn''t mean I''m obligated to assist them.


    "Furthermore, how could I ess that money? It was a gift from my mother years ago."


    Robin pouted slightly. "What are you nervous about? I''m not suggesting you buy Jonah''s property outright. Your current resources won''t suffice unless the Dunns decide to step in. "What I''m saying is, if you want to engage in some capital maneuvering to quickly improve your cash flow, you could invest in some Southvalend


    Vera stared at Robin in disbelief. "What are you saying? Are you trying to joke with me? There''s no way I''d ever buynd in Southvale!"


    Robin shrugged. "It''s your decision whether to believe me! I''m telling you, thend in Southvale is bound


    to increase in value.


    "It would be a missed opportunity not to take advantage of such a promising investment.


    "At the very least, you might want to consider purchasing thend owned by Alice, or even Zachary''s


    Chapter 113 Robin Still Has Feelings for Alice


    property."


    +10 Free Coins


    "Robin, are you serious? Those two plots are valued at a billion together; I don''t have that kind of cash on hand.


    Robin pulled out two bank cards and handed them to Vera.


    "These cards contain about 600 million. If you trust me, bring out your cash and let''s make a move.


    "I doubt Howard would agree to buy Alice and Zachary''s Southvalend.


    "Use this money to buy their properties."


    "Wait, Robin, what are you saying?" Vera eximed, staring at the two cards in shock. "Are you for real?


    "Southvale is just a wastnd; it would be insane to spend that much on it."


    Robin paused, struggling to articte his reasoning. Just trust me; I''m not joking."


    With that, he turned and headed toward the elevator.


    Ver¨¢ stood frozen for a moment, watching Robin walk away, and realized that Alice was right about Robin still having feelings for her!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 I Expect 500 Million, Not a Penny Less!


    Vera stomped her foot in frustration, rushing after Robin. +10 Free Gow


    "Robin, I get it now! You''re still hung up on Alice, aren''t you? If you still have feelings for her, why not just admit it? How hypocritical!"


    Robin halted, momentarily taken aback. "Have you lost your mind? Why would I waste my energy thinking about her?


    "You''re seriously making a big deal out of this. I''m just suggesting that you invest in Southvale. You really overthink things! Let me rify: I''m not bored enough to obsess over some lunatic." With that, he stepped into the elevator.


    As Vera caught a glimpse of Robin''s nonchnt expression, she realized he wasn''t lying. A sly smile formed on her lips as she joined him inside..


    Rosalie and Piper were also present in the elevator.


    "Hi, Ms. Silva!" Rosalie beained, waving at Vera.


    She then turned to Robin, her cheeks turning pink. "Robin, what a surprise to see you again."


    "Surprise? Please, he''s clearly following me; it''s just sad Piper shot Robin a contemptuous look. Robin disregarded her, pulling out his phone to check thetest news on Jonah and Southvale. Multiple news outlets had stories today centered around Jonah and Southvale.


    The most rming article reported that Jonah was being pursued by numerous creditors and had run out of options.


    He had amassed significant debts due to the Infinity Tower project.


    At present, the bank has begun the process of demanding early loan repayment.


    Today was the final deadline for Jonah to settle his financial obligations.


    Moreover, there was a much more serious issue at y


    Previously, Shawn from Abyssal Dominion had extended him a billion with interest!


    Predatory loan, which had swelled to two


    If he failed to repay that, Jonah wouldn''t just facewsuits and asset seizures; he could very well be in danger from Abyssal Dominion''s enforcers.


    Vera couldn''t help but stifle augh at Robin''s expression.


    She never understood why Piper always assumed Robin was interested in her.


    Seeing that Robin was ignoring her, Piper huffed, "Listen, you need to move out immediately! Don''t live across from me!


    Chapter 114 I Expect 500 Million, Not a Penny Less


    Do you have some kind of strange obsession! Why do you keep hanging around me every day? Is this some kind of came to you?


    I can''t stand guys like you''


    Just so you know, if you follow me again, I''ll call the police


    Robin looked up, regarding the furious Piper. "Lely, you really need to get a gript


    "Who do you think you are to look down on me? Just go away, you''re like an irritating fly, just buzzzing all the time!"


    "How dare you! You think I''m the one causing the issue Piper''s face turned a deep shade of red as the pointed an angry finger at Robin.


    at Eastvale Development Group and followed us here!


    "He even discovered where we live at Graceview Apartments and moved there, right across from us!


    There''s no way all of this is mere coincidence. He''s been plotting to win my heart!


    Vera listened intently, feeling momentarily speechless.


    "Ms. Dawson, when youpare the two of us, who do you think is more attractive?


    "Or perhaps you should consider your own social standing. Can you really measure up to me?"


    Piper fell silent, casting a quick nce at Vera.


    She wanted to retaliate but managed to hold her tongue just in time.


    Vera loomed over Piper, a smug expression on her face as she raised an eyebrow. "Piper, in your opinion, who do you think Robin prefers? A charming woman of my style, or someone as ordinary as you?" Piper was taken aback, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she struggled to respond.


    Vera let out a light chuckle and turned toward Robin, who was still absorbed in the news on his phone. Leaning closer, she whispered, "Do you really have any interest in her?"


    ther an irritated look but didn''t reply, stepping out of the elevator.


    Robin shot


    Once outside, Vera burst intoughter, covering her mouth as she struggled to contain herself.


    "Haha... this is too funny!


    Chapter 114 I Expect 500 Million, Not a Peony Less!


    +10 Free Coins


    "Did you catch the expression on Piper''s face when she saw you? It was as if she thought you were some kind of pervert.


    "Seriously, did you really bother that poor girl?


    "Bother? Please, that woman is delusional. Have you not noticed?


    "Every time I see her, she insists I''m chasing after her. don''t know why she''d think I''m interested in her!


    "She''d make a great screenwriter; she''s clearly missed her calling


    "Hahaha... "Veraughed so hard at the innocent look on Robin''s face that she could barely stay upright.


    At that moment, Zachary and Alice exited Howard''s office, looking despondent, and inadvertently bumped into Robin and Vera.


    Vera''sughter stopped abruptly as she noticed Alice''s downcast expression. She stepped forward and inquired, Alice, how did it go? What did Mr. Dixon say?"


    Alice let out a deep sigh. "No luck! Mr. Dixon mentioned that the Dunns aren''t interested in such a minor


    investment,


    Moreover, thend in Southvale has depreciated significantly. Even if the Dunn Group isn''t cash- strapped, they wouldn''t invest a billion for the Southvale property that Zachary and I hold. "Ugh. Vera, I''m really in a tight spot here."


    Vera nced at Robin, hesitated for a moment, and then asked Alice, "What price are you considering for the Southvale property?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alice shook her head, disappointment written all over her face. "When we purchased the Southvalend, it cost us less than 500 million.


    "Although we''ve invested some additional funds over thest two years, the current market doesn''t reflect that.


    "Right now, we''re just trying to recover our initial investment, nothing more.


    "If we can''t sell the Southvale property today, I won''t be able to repay the bank loan, and I might have to borrow money just to cover the bank''s debt.


    "That''s one issue, but the more significant problem is that my rtives and shareholders will use this situation to create trouble for me in front of my grandfather." Robin turned to Alice. "Do you have the documents for the Southvale property?"


    Alice was taken aback; she hadn''t anticipated Robin asking her that.


    She replied defensively, "Why do you care whether I brought the documents or not?"


    Vera quickly interjected, "No, Alice, Robin means he has some cash avable and is interested in buying your Southvale property."


    Alice and Zachary stared at her in astonishment. "What did you just say?"


    Chapter 114 1 Expect 500 Million, Not a Penny Less!


    +10 Free Coins


    Alice stood there in shock for a moment, initially in disbelief, before her expression shifted to one of


    disdain.


    "I know you have a few hundred million. Are you trying to buy these properties just to make me differently?"


    At this, Alice paused, her tone icy. "It can''t be that straightforward, can it? What''s your catch?


    "Just remember, ever since I ended our engagement, I have no ties to you or the Ramseys!"


    view you


    Robin replied with an indifferent smile, "Alice, I hope you can avoid mentioning the engagement from


    now on.


    "Once the Millers refused to ept the engagement, we became strangers.


    "Bringing it up is pointless.


    "And about the Southvalend, whether you want to sell it or not is purely about the property-there''s no ulterior motive!"


    Alice rolled her eyes and locked gazes with Robin. "You really don''t have any conditions?"


    Robin answered coolly. "Ms. Miller, you seriously overestimate your importance. A woman like you isn''t someone I''d go out of my way to impress." "Hey!" Alice seethed, on the verge of retaliating.


    Vera quickly intervened. "Alright, Alice. Robin really isn''t asplicated as you think he is."


    After a brief pause, Vera turned back to Robin. "You weren''t joking earlier? You genuinely want to purchase Alice''s Southvale property?"


    "Absolutely! But she seems hesitant to sell to us. Are we supposed to beg her? If she doesn''t want to sell, that''s perfectly fine with me." With that, Robin walked past them toward the office.


    Seeing Robin actually leave, Alice quickly called out, "Alright, if you truly want to buy it, you must have the cash ready. I''m not doing installments or credit-I expect 500 million, not a penny less!" With that, she shot a scornful look at Robin. "Do you really have that much money to spare?""

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 If I Go Back on My Word, I''m A Beast


    Chapter 115 If I Go Back on My Word, I''m A Beast


    +10 Free Coint


    Before Robin could respond, Vera held up two bank calls in front of Alice. "These are Robin''s, and they


    hold around 500 or 600 million."


    "Alice, if you''re genuinely willing to go through with this transaction, we can verify the funds now and handle the paperwork. Once that''s done, the transfer cin proceed immediately." Robin nced at Vera and said, "Alright, I''ll leave this in your hands. When the timees, I''ll sign the transfer agreement."


    Then, he headed directly into his office.


    "Uh, Robin...


    Seeing Alice actually transfer her Southvale plot, Zachary hurried after Robin. "I''ve got ¨¢ Southvale plot too. Any chance you''d consider buying mine along with hers?"


    Robin paused, eyeing Zachary with interest, and chuckled. "Absolutely, I''ll buy it! Why wouldn''t I? You all probably don''t know yet, but Southvale''s value is about to double!" Alice scoffed inwardly. Only an idiot would fall for that!


    Zachary inwardly sneered. Robin, you''re such a fool! The value of Southvale isn''t about to double, what a joke!


    Still, he maintained an overly agreeable facade. "Exactly If I weren''t in a hurry to recover my funds and pay back Shawn''s loan shark interest, I wouldn''t even consider selling my Southvale plot."


    "Are you sure you won''t regret selling to me now that Southvale''s prices are set to rise?" Robin said, casually pulling out his phone to record the conversation while ncing between Alice and Zachary Alice huffed. "Robin, do you really think I''m as naive as you? Once I, Alice Miller, sell my Southvale plot, no matter the price, I won''t have any regrets!"


    Robin smiled slyly. "But what if it suddenly skyrockets to 15 billion, 20 billion, or even more in just a few days? You won''t regret it then?"


    Alice snapped back, "It''s just money! Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen the world! If I go back on my word. I''m a beast. Does that make you feel better?!


    Robin shrugged. "Alright, I believe you. What about you. Zachary?"


    Zachary jumped in eagerly, "Absolutely! Once something is sold, it doesn''t matter the price-I''ll never regret it. That''s a fundamental principle. Just like Alice said, if I go back on my word, I''m a beast!" "Perfect! I''ll offer you 400 million for your Southvale plot. How about that?" Robin said, a smirk curling at the corners of his mouth.


    "Four hundred million?" Zachary''s smile immediately vanished. "Alice''s plot is the same as mine. Why is mine only 400 million?"


    If you can''t ept that price, then it''s fine. I won''t buy it!" Robin replied, turning to walk away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 115 If I Go Pack on My Word, F''m A Reast


    Zachary exurge of rintance


    That bed Robin is rallying


    1dly million of the price


    However, if he didn''t sell hus Southwale plot now, it would only lose value over time.


    Zonally, it might not even be worth a single penny.


    Grieting his teeth, he said. "Wait a minute, Robin Four hundred million it is. I''ll sell!"


    Cary Deal Robin looked back at Vera, "You add some more money and buy Mr. Gill''snd. If you''re worried, just think of it as a loan to me


    Vera hesitated for a moment before saying, "Alright, let''s go handle the transfer paperwork


    She left Eastvale with Zachary and Alice.


    Meanwhile, Robin switched off the recording on his pione


    He knew that in three days, the price of the Southvale plot would soar by tenfold or even more.


    An influx of eager investors would flood the area.


    At that time. Alice and Zachary would definitely regret it when they saw that the value of theirnd had increased so many times


    It''s better to have a backup n when dealing with these scoundrels and petty people, to save unnecessary troubleter on.


    After Vera and the others left, Robin ran into Jonah as he wasing out of Howard''s office.


    Sering his dejected expression, Robin knew Jonah must have hit a wall with Howard as well.


    Jonah stumbled along, filled with despair, muttering to himself, "I have truly reached the end of my rope! "Sigh! There''s nothing I can do, it''s just my fate, my fate! If God won''t give me a way out, no matter how hard I try, it''s just wasting time!" "Not necessarily if you meet me!" Robin said, stepping in front of Jonah with a calm smile.


    Jonah looked up at Robin and asked, "Who Who are you?"


    Robin chuckled lightly, Tm Robin Ramsey. Are you Jonah Ferguson of Infinity Tower?"


    "Robin Ramsey?" Jonah pondered for a while but couldn''t recall what this young man did.


    Robin scrutinized Jonah''s bloodshot eyes and said, Ive heard that you hold projects for Infinity Tower and manymercial blocks in the surrounding area?"


    Yes, what do you mean? Jonah''s eyes lit up, as if he had grasped a lifeline in a sea of despair.


    However, the light of hope in his eyes soon faded again


    Chapter 115 111 Go Back on My Word. I''m A Beast


    Berause the person before him looked too young


    Even if he were an executive at the Dunns, it was unlikely he had the authority to manage funds in the


    "Come with me to the office. We need to discuss Infinity Tower, Rn said, gesturing for Jonah to follow


    Jonah was puzzled. He didn''t recognize Robin and, seeing this young face, felt a sense of doule


    Could he be Shirley''s newly hired anittant?


    However, as Jonah followed Robin to the office, he noticed that the person inside seemed to hold a higher position than Howard.


    It seems this young man is indeed Shirley''s assistant.


    With a mix of apprehension and curiosity, Jonah apanied Robin to the door of the office and saw the que reading "CEO"


    It is indeed Shirley''s office!


    Jonah''s hope, which had just been shattered, was reignited.


    But then, thinking of the price Liam mentioned, his spirits sank once more.


    Does Shirley want to lower the price?


    Sigh. At this point, I''ll just wait and see. After all, I''m already out of options!


    As he entered the office, Jonah noted that it was far more impressive than Howard''s.


    However, he quickly realized that Shirley was nowhere to be found.


    He had never interacted directly with her.


    His only encounters had been with her father, Timothy Dunn, a few times seven or eight years ago.


    "Please, have a seat" Robin gestured to the sofa, inviting the anxious Jonah to


    "How long until Ms. Dunn returns?"


    sit down for their discussic


    deadline for repaying his bank loanah nced at the clock; he had a little over three hours until the


    This meeting could be hisst chance to turn things around.


    "Ms. Dunn? She won''t be back today," Robin replied tly. "Now, let''s talk about the situation with Infinit Tower.


    "You? Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry, but can you really make decisions on something this significant?" Jonah fe his earlier hope faded when he learned that Shirley wouldn''t be returning today.


    "It''s just a matter of tens of billions. Do you really think 1, as the CEO of Eastvale,ck the authority to handle that?" Robin asked with a chuckle. "If you''re not interested in discussing it, that''s perfectly fine." 08:51 Tue, Nov 19 G.


    Chapter 115 If I Go Back on My Word, I''m A Beast


    "Wait, y-you''re the CEO of Eastvale?" Jonah stammered finallying to his senses after a trement.


    The Dunns'' decision to entrust their most crucial asset to this young man clearly indicated that he won an important figure within the family.


    Jonah quickly stood up and shook Robin''s hand firmly I apologize, Mr. Ramsey, I didn''t know


    Robin gestured for him to take a seat. "No problem. I''ve heard a bit about your situation. Now, tell me how you n to handle Infinity Tower and its surrounding assets"


    At that moment, Jonah felt he had nothing left to losedid everything bare.


    "Mr. Ramsey, to be honest, I''ve invested nearly 20 billion in the Southvale project.


    "Several investors withdrew midway, and now I''m on the brink of bankruptcy,


    "Today is the final deadline for repaying my bank loan, and I also owe Abyssal Dominion nearly two billion. Shawn has taken my wife and child hostage.


    "If I can''t repay them today, not only will the bank seize all my assets, but Shawn and his crew will also kill my family!


    In total, I need ten billion to get through this crisis! Mr. Ramsey, please


    Jonah stood up, intending to beg Robin formally, but was pulled back firmly. "No need for that. I''ll speak t Ms. Dunn and let her know, the Dunns will take over!"


    Just then, Jonah''s phone rang. It was a call from Shawn


    Trembling, he pressed the answer button. Before he could say anything, Shawn''s voice came through the line. Jonah, if you can''t repay the money today, you know what will happen to your wife and daughter!" In the background, he could hear the desperate cries of his wife and daughter.


    Robin frowned and pointed at Jonah. "Give me your phone!"

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    Jonah looked at Robin, hesitating for a moment, think he must have misheard.


    Robin extended his hand, signaling for Jonah to pass over his phone.


    Only then did Jonaly realize that what he had heard was indeed true.


    Fearful, Jonah covered the microphone and whispered Mr. Ramsey, it''s the Devil, the second-inmand of Mr. Rygar."


    "I know," Robin nodded. "Aren''t you looking for me to take over your Infinity Tower?


    "How can you confidently proceed with the construction of the Infinity Tower when these tangled issues remain unresolved?" Shawn''s call came in unexpectedly.


    In his moment of panic, Jonah hadn''t fully understood that Robin was indicating he would take over the Infinity Tower.


    Now, regaining hisposure and reflecting on Robin''s words, he felt a surge of excitement, his body trembling with anticipation.


    Jonah recognized that today he might have genuinely found his savior.


    He quickly handed the phone to Robin.


    Robin said indifferently, "Shawn, how much does Jonah owe you?"


    On the other end of the line, Shawn was taken aback by the sudden question.


    How could Jonah be with this mant


    For a moment, he was unclear about the rtionship between Robin and Jonah.


    "Mr. Ramsey? Uh, Jonah borrowed a billion from me a while back, and after nearly six months, he now owes Abyssal Dominion two billion, including interest. "I see," Robin responded indifferently.


    "Put a hold on that debt for now. Release his wife and daughter. I''m taking over the Infinity Tower, and he''ll repay you in a week," Robinmanded.


    On the other end of the line, Shawn felt a wave of desperation wash over him at Robin''s words.


    If Robin was taking over the Infinity Tower, would he ever be able to collect that money? "Release them immediately. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Of course! Mr. Ramsey, I''ll take care of it right away!" Shawn replied, not daring to question him. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll personally see them home, and I guarantee no one willy a finger on them," Shawn.


    111


    Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    assured.


    10 free Coins


    Jonah can repay Abyssal Dominion the principal only he doesn''t have to worry about the interest. He can


    pay it back whenever he wants-even if he chooses not to at all. Tetain this to Mr. Rygar


    Robin replied coldly. "A debt is a debt: it must be repaid! The two billion will not be a penny less!"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Ramsey. I''ll follow your instructionspletely, Shawn immediately responded.


    Shawn thought to himself, Whatever you say, Sir. Money nothingpared to a lifet


    Robin tossed the phone back to Jonah..


    At that moment, Jonah felt as if he were living in a dream.


    He had thought he had reached a dead end today, facing ruin not just for himself but for his wife and child as well.


    He never expected that this young man before him would miraculously help him find a way out!


    If it hadn''t been for Robin, even if he had managed to get past the bank, his troubles would have only worsened.


    Shawn and his gang of ruthless thugs wouldn''t easily let things go.


    His final oue would surely be the ruin of his family.


    At that moment, Robin appeared like a divine savior, lifting him from the depths of despair with a single phone call.


    To Jonah''s surprise, Shawn actually released his wife and daughter.


    "Make a call to your wife and daughter to confirm they''re safe, and then we can talk," Robin said, noticing Jonah''s fearful expression as he gestured toward the phone.


    "Otherwise, if your mind is distracted, you won''t be able to concentrate on the Infinity Tower negotiations," Robin remarked.


    Jonah nodded, trembling as he dialed his wife''s number.


    After a video call with his wife and daughter, he waspletely reassured that Shawn had truly let them


    1. go.


    In fact, Shawn had personally driven them home, repeatedly apologizing to both of them.


    This oue left Jonah stunned.


    Aside from Rygar, there was no one else in Harmonfield who couldmand Shawn''s loyalty.


    Who was Robin, really?


    Jonah looked up at him in awe.


    So young, yet already the CEO of Dunns Eastvale, and hemanded the respect and obedience of


    Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    70%


    Shawn, known as the Devil!


    Jonah studied the remarkable young man before him closely.


    He realized that meeting Robin today truly offered him a chance at salvation.


    With a deep breath, he felt the immense weight on his heart lift significantly.


    After a brief moment of joy, Jonah suddenly became alert.


    In all of Harmonfield, no one wanted to take on the Infinity Tower project.


    Yet Robin showed no hesitation at all.


    Could it be that he had some hidden conditions?


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is our first meeting and you''re aware of the current state of the Southvale site, so how much are you nning to offer for the Infinity Tower? Jonah asked cautiously, trying to regain hisposure.


    Robin recognized that Jonah still doubted his ability to manage the Infinity Tower.


    Jonah, you''ve always believed that the Southvale area would be a focal point for investment and development in Harmonfield, and you''re correct.


    "While Southvale is closest to the Havenport Economic Zone, the city government has overlooked its development for many years.


    "Many people are aware that the Southvale site used to be a graveyard.


    "Over the past three years, your investments alongside some developers in Harmonfield have slightly improved the environment in Southvale.


    "But in thest couple of years, with investors withdrawing their capital from Southvale, thend has returned to its former state.


    "Still, I believe that investment and development in Southvale are only a matter of time.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "As andmark building in the area, the value of the Infinity Tower is irreceable.


    "The city government will eventually develop this area, and when they do, it will undoubtedly receive significant investment.


    "If Dunns were to take on the Infinity Tower now, it would be a highly profitable investment."


    Hearing Robin say that, Jonah felt an instant connection, feeling as if they were long-lost friends.


    "Mr. Ramsey, in over a year of visiting so many people, I haven''t encountered anyone who expresses such insightful thoughts as you do.


    "It''s my own ignorance! I should have realized that the Dunn Group''s board would only appoint someone with extraordinary vision and insight like you as the CEO of Eastvale.


    "I apologize for having underestimated you, Mr. Ramsey


    000


    Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    Then, Jonah bowed.


    He sighed heavily.


    +10 Free Coins


    "While you are the CEO of Eastvale, will Ms. Dunn and the board agree to let you purchase the Infinity Tower from me?


    "Even if Ms. Dunn agrees to your acquisition of the Infinity Tower, will the upper management of the Dunn Group be willing to invest 10 billion to make the purchase?"


    Robin chuckled. "Mr. Ferguson, I''ve stated my intention to buy the Infinity Tower, so of course, we can afford the ten billion."


    Jonah immediately jumped up from the sofa. "Mr. Ramsey, are you serious? Are you really willing to pay ten billion for the Infinity Tower?


    "I know you''re a visionary with a brilliant business mind.


    "But ten billion is no small amount; it will require approval from the upper management of the Dunn. Group''s board.


    "Can this transaction bepleted today?"


    Jonah, feeling anxious, voiced his urgent concern. "If the funds aren''t secured, the bank will seize the Infinity Tower immediately."


    Robin chuckled softly. "You don''t need to worry about the funds. Once the transfer contract for the Infinity Tower is signed, the money will be transferred to your ount right away.


    "Even if we can''tplete the full fund transfer in time, there''s still another way to coborate.


    "We can help you resolve all your debt issues first, and then we can discuss the next steps for cooperation, including getting the Infinity Tower back under construction as soon as possible." Jonah could see that Robin was serious, and he nervously asked, "Mr. Ramsey, are you really prepared to spend ten billion to buy the Infinity Tower?"


    Robin nced at Jonah, whose eyes were filled with hope.


    "You''ve invested nearly 20 billion in the Infinity Tower over the past three years; how could I offer you only ten billion? That would be quite unreasonable." Jonah was confused about Robin''s meaning. "Mr. Ramsey, are you implying...


    Robin gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "You should have a financial record of all your investments in the Infinity Tower.


    "Bring those to me tomorrow, and the Dunn Group will meet that amount! We can go over the details


    then."


    Jonah thought he must have misheard.


    "Mr. Ramsey, are you saying that you''re willing to buy the entiremercial area of the Infinity Tower for nearly 20 billion?" Chapter 116 Jonah Ferguson


    Robin nodded. That''s correct, you heard me right."


    "If the city government decides to invest in the Southvale area again, property prices will shoot up quickly. Won''t you regret it then?" Jonah shook his head. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m already at my wits'' end.


    "Even if the value of the Infinity Tower increases tenfold or twentyfold tomorrow, I won''t be able to make any more money by then.


    "If I hadn''t met you, Mr. Ramsey, I would have lost everything today, falling into an abyss.


    "Your help in getting me through this crisis is a tremendous blessing.


    "And now you''re willing to take on the entiremercial area of the Infinity Tower for 20 billion? You''re giving me a second chance at life! "Mr. Ramsey, you''ve saved my family!


    "How could I possibly go back on my word once the property values in Southvale rise?


    "Otherwise, I would be worse than a beast.


    "But waiting for the city government to invest in the Southvale area might take another ten or 20 years."


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Alright then, I''ll inform Ms. Dunn to take care of your matters with the bank first. and then we can discuss the Infinity Tower." Jonah felt as if he were in a dream.


    He had gone through countless struggles and faced relentless ridicule over the Infinity Tower, thinking he was beyond hope.


    He never imagined he would meet Robin in those crucial final moments!


    He sincerely said to Robin, "Mr. Ramsey, thank you!"


    Five minutester, at the Dunn Group headquarters, several major shareholders and executives, including Howard, arrived for an urgent meeting. Everyone unanimously opposed Robin''s acquisition of the Infinity Tower!

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Dun Group Houard Meeting


    Chapter 117 Dunn Group Board Meeting


    In the conferrer hall on the rich foot of thinn Cheaters


    All members of the Danni Grup Board, along with thepany + 21 shareholders, were in attendance.


    senior executive of Denn Group, Howard also attended the Dunn Group board meeting.


    Although he was not a member of the thann Group''s board of directory or a shareholder of the Dunni Group, he was present because he strongly opposed Robin''s decision to take over Jonah''s Infinity Tower. The Dann shareholder meeting brought together all 2 shareholders


    The Dunn family, across three generations, holds 45 percent of Dunn Group''s shares, with an additional 20 percent given to Robin.


    The remaining shareholders.collectively held 25 percent of thepany''s shares.


    Oscar and other major shareholders outside the Dunns were outraged after Howard disclosed that Robin bed privately promised to purchase Jonah''s Infinity Tower business district.


    They promptly gathered ar Dunn Group, demanding an urgent board and shareholder meeting


    Together, they submit a formal request urging Drake to reject Robin''s proposal to take over Infinity Tower


    Among them was Mitchell Kline, a shareholder in his sixties.


    He was the most senior among Dunn Group''s shareholders and held thergest stake after Shirley, Timothy, and Robin. Though Robin had not yet epted, the Dunns had already transferred the shares t him


    Mitchell, holding 10 percent of Dunn Group''s shares, pointed at Shirley and said, "Shirley, you''re still young and sometimes you make decisions too hastily


    "I wasn''t at the recent board meeting, so I missed that you appointed Robin as CEO of Eastvale!


    Tm told Robin is barely in his 20s-an unknown young man with no experience to his name!


    "I can''t understand why you''d ce someone like him in such an important role as Eastvale''s CEO"


    Now look at this. Robin wants to spend 20 billion to take on Infinity Tower. This is outrageous!


    "Everyone in Harmonfield knows the Southvale plot is worthlessnd!


    Just a few years ago, Southvale was nothing but an abandoned burial ground, practically a deserted wastnd that no one would dare to visit!


    "Even when the city government considered development, no one wanted anything to do with that area.


    "Three years ago, precisely because of this, the city halted all development ns for Southwale.


    Chapter 117 Dunn Group Board Meeting


    "In the past two years, only someone like Jonah-a spective gambler-would be foolish enough to develop the Infinity Tower business district there."


    "I can''t understand their thinking. Seriously, in a ce where not even a bird wouldnd, how could they make money?


    "Currently, Dunn Group has redirected its investment focus to the castern district; we should be investing heavily in that area.


    to unterally decide to purchase.


    "The Southvale plot is practically worthless, yet Robin has the audacity Infinity Tower. Isn''t that just throwing our money away) It''spletely outrageous! "What I mean is, the board should immediately terminate Robin''s employment contract. Dunn Group can''t allow this inexperienced kid to cause chaos!" After Mitchell spoke, a middle-aged man in his fifties, Barney Weaver, nodded in agreement.


    Barney, with his seniority and shareholding, ranked just behind Mitchell among the Dunns


    He held 8 percent of the Dunns'' shares.


    After Mitchell spoke, he chimed in, "Mr. Dunn Sr., Dunn Group is a legacy built by us from the ground up. -We can''t let a kid like Robin destroy it!


    The Infinity Tower in Southvale has long been worthless, yet Robin wants to throw 20 billion at it. I can''t tell if he''s just confused or if there''s some shady deal behind this!


    "Even if there''s no shady deals, if we were to take on Infinity Tower, we would need more than just the initial 20 billion investment. Transforming the Southvale area into a profitable business center could require an additional 100 billion, and even then, it would be difficult to make it profitable.


    "After all, we''re just a private group without the support of the city government. Official capital won''t invest in the Southvale plot.


    "Private investors are driven by short-term returns and will not consider putting money into such a deste area like Southvale.


    "I strongly demand the immediate termination of Robin and the annulment of the contract Jonah signed for the transfer of Infinity Tower."


    Mitchell and Barney, both major shareholders who had followed Drake in founding Dunn Group, made their stance clear.


    The other shareholders quickly joined in, echoing their condemnation of Robin.


    Together, they unanimously called on Drake and Shirley to promptly remove Robin from his position as CEO of Eastvale and to void the contract signed with Jonah.


    Faced with the shareholders'' discontent. Drake remained silent


    He sat impassively at the front, observing each shareholder''s angry expressions with indifference.


    After several minutes of uproar in the meeting room. Drake turned to Timothy and Shirley. Timothy Shirley, what do you think about this situation?"


    Chapter 117 Dann Group Board Meeting


    tirak eded, a ring te appearing on a fark "Tan?y when to you thou


    Without a moment''s hedeation, Tenby graded The I''ve been taught since childhood for a drop of kindness shoedd be repaid with a train of ga


    "Rodan saved my life, and I have men were pegel I will support hits in any decision be makes, even if it conto me all my shares and infiveter is the then I wouldali pepper be a moment. Drake nodded in satisfaction. "Very well You haven''t me down. Now that you all agree. I have to objections


    As soon as Drake finished yeaking the meeting room


    Oscar immediately stood up to voice his divers Dd. I don''t agree


    Drake dodded, "I understand. Sit down, I have something to way?


    sa


    Or wanted to protest, but Drake gestured for him to sit, and he reluctantly closed his mourContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although I have stepper away from the core operations of Dunn Group for many years, I have never forgotten the purpose of founding Dann Grosup "Most of you joined me when we had nothing and helped build Dunn Group into what it is today.


    "I am truly grateful for the years we''ve spent together, facing challenges without wavering


    "The stmus and prestige Dunn Group enjoys today arergely due to your invaluable contributions.


    "Robin''s decision to invest 20 billion in Infinity Tower has raised concerns, and I understand that


    "From the very beginning of our journey, you''ve followed me with the aspiration of living well, making significant profits, and attaining status and respect. There''s nothing wrong with that "I still believe that today.


    "I have a responsibility to safeguard the wealth and status you and the Dunns have achieved.


    "But, Robin, as the president of Eastvale whom I chose has made a decision that I fully agree with!


    No matter his motives for signing the contract to take over the Infinity Tower project with Jonah, I will not interfere!


    As soon as Drake finished speaking, the meeting room fell silent, with every shareholder and senior executive staring at him in shock.


    After a moment of silence, Mitchell finally spoke up. "Drake, the investment in the Southvale Infinity Tower project is no small matter.


    "Robin''s decision is far too reckless! If this investment fails, Dunn Group will suffer significant damage. and decades of hard work could go to waste! How could you agree to this n? Chapter 117 Dunn Group Board Meeting


    "Drake, spending 20 billion to take over Infinity Tower may not seem like a huge issue


    "But the follow-up investments will requirerge funds


    "It''s important to note that the Southvale site is like a lotomless pit; it could pull Dunn Group into a deep abyss!"


    Barney also stood up, speaking agitatedly, "Sir, I urge you to reconsider this decision. It hasn''t been easy for us to build Dum Group alongside you.


    "When we started out, we had nothing, and we worked alongside you to build Dunn Group into the respectedpany it is today in Harmonfield, "But this impulsive decision made by that young Robin could genuinely put us at risk.


    "Enough, all of you!" Drake said firmly, cutting them off.


    "I understand your concerns.


    "Don''t worry, thebined shares of Timothy, Shirley, Oscar, and myself will serve as coteral for Robin''smitment to the Infinity Tower project.


    If what you say is true, the Dunns will ensure that none of you suffer any losses..."


    At this point, Oscar stood up. "Dad, I don''t hold that many shares. I won''t guarantee Robin!"


    Drake paused, a flicker of anger crossing his face. "Shut up! I can agree to your request!


    "Timothy, Shirley, and I hold nearly 40 percent of the shares. If Oscar doesn''t want to participate, that''s fine!


    "We''re willing to use our 40 percent stake as coteral for the risks associated with Robin taking over Infinity Tower.


    "If that''s the case and you shareholders are still unwilling, you can choose to withdraw from the Dunn Group''s shareholder.


    "I will ensure that your shares are liquidated immediately!


    "How about this, I''ll give you one night to think about it, and you can make a decision tomorrow afternoon.


    "If you do not wish to support Robin''s decision, you may withdraw from the Dunn Group!"


    "The Dunns will promptly liquidate your shares at the highest avable price!


    "Shirley, prepare the share transfer contracts! If any shareholder wishes to exit, provide them with immediate cashpensation!"


    As soon as Drake finished speaking, the room fell silent


    Mitchell shook his head, letting out a long sigh. "Drake, given your decision, I have no further objections. Everything I have is thanks to you, and I will not withdraw from the Dunn Group." 08:52 Tue, Nov 19 G


    Chapter 117 Dunn Group Board Meeting


    Barney nodded in agreement. "Alright. I started as a nobody, and having weathered ope and down wit you. It''s worth it.


    "Given your decision to support Robin''s proposal, I''ll follow your lead.


    "Even if this investment in Infinity Tower costs me everything, to be it


    However, a few other shareholders were whispering among themselves, clearly tom about whether no withdraw from the Dunn Group.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank


    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank


    Howard sat silently in a spectator''s seat during the meeting, too intimidated to speak.


    What shocked him even more was Drake''s agreement with Robin''s outrageous decision.


    More importantly. Shirley and her fully recovered father, Timothy, were also on Robin''s side.


    He realized that it would be impossible to use this matter to bring Robin down.


    Seizing the moment of chaos in the meeting room, he quietly slipped out.


    Once in the fire escape. Howard nced around and saw that no one was in sight.


    64%


    s


    He pulled out his phone and called Dominic Stone, the president of SunEast Bank in Harmonfield.


    SunEast Bank was a private joint-stock bank, established five years ago in Brookhaven by several major private enterprises from southern Draconia. Three years ago, SunEast Bank and another Harmonfield Bank, both provided loans to Jonah''s Infinity


    Tower.


    Previously, Jonah used all his properties and the Infinity Tower itself as coteral to borrow three billion from SunEast Bank and 4 billion from Harmonfield Bank. The term of their loan agreements was ten years.


    For the past three years, regardless of how tight his finances became, Jonah had never missed an interest payment to either bank.


    Even during the toughest times, he managed to avoid owing either bank a single penny, even resorting to high-interest loans to keep up with his obligations.


    Jonah understood that he had taken on this debt in order to develop a thriving business district in Southvale.


    For someone with big ambitions, integrity was always the top priority.


    However, earlier this year, both banks unexpectedly imed that Infinity Tower posed a significant risk and demanded that Jonah repay the principal and interest immediately. Thus ced Jonah in a precarious position, as his finances were already extremely tight.


    Today marked the final deadline for repayment to both banks.


    Both banks required Jonah to repay their loans by midnight tonight.


    Harmonfield Bank''s principal and interest totaled five billion, while SunEast Bank''s amounted to 3.8


    billion.


    Although the final deadline was set for midnight, Jonat knew that the banks would shut down theirrge Transfer systems after 5:30 PM.


    14.39


    NOV


    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank


    If he couldn''t ensure that the funds were credited to the banks'' ounts by that time, he would face serious consequences.


    The following day, ownership of Infinity Tower would transfer to the banks.


    At that moment, it was already 3:30 PM.


    Howard thought to himself that if the banks could cut the repayment deadline short, Robin''s ns for Infinity Tower would be ruined.


    Once the matter was resolved, he could brag about himself in front of thepany''s major shareholders.


    Mitchell and the others would surely appreciate him for it.


    It was likely that he could rece Robin and take the position of CEO of Eastvale.


    Perhaps he might even win Shirley''s favor.


    He believed that Robin''s presence was the reason Shirley had been distant from him.


    Ultimately, no matter the oue, his goal was to get rid of Robin and drive him out of the Dunns!


    After careful consideration, Howard decided that letting the banks take over Infinity Tower was the best approach.


    Howard had a close personal rtionship with Dominic, the president of SunEast Bank.


    The two often met privately for social gatherings.


    In order to pave the way for himself, Howard used his position in the Dunns to bribe Dominic many times..


    He frequently invited Dominic to nightclubs for special services.


    Over the years, it could be said that Howard had kept Dominic well taken care of.


    Given this history, he felt confident that asking Dominic for a favor regarding this situation would be a simple matter.


    Howard saw that Drake, Shirley, and Timothy did not oppose Robin''s proposal to sign the contract-for taking over Infinity Tower.


    Additionally, several major shareholders, including Mitchell and Barney, were also aligned on Robin''s side.


    Though they were reluctant, these individuals were founding members of the Dunn Group who had followed Drake from the beginning.


    With Drake supporting Robin, they felt they had no choice but to agree.


    Only a few minor shareholders remained uncertain.


    Although these individuals were reluctant to support Robin''s actions, none dared to voice their concerns in front of Drake. @K 64%


    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank.


    s


    Howard sensed their hesitations and devised a two-step n to sabotage Robin''s takeover of Infinity Tower


    First, let Dominic of SunEast Bank start the process of ending Jonah''s repayment ahead of schedule.


    Hand it over to the court to seal Infinity Tower and reim its ownership..


    Second, he nned to reach out to some shareholders after the conclusion of the shareholders'' meeting.


    He nned to pressure Drake, Shirley, and Timothy by suggesting that the shareholders withdraw their investments from Dunn Group.


    This might force Drake to make concessions.


    When Dominic, the president of SunEast Bank, received Howard''s call and grasped his intentions, he hesitated:


    "Mr. Dixon, Shirley has contacted me before.


    "Regarding Infinity Tower, her stance is that Dunn Group will take it over.


    "Ms. Dunn said that Dunn Group will arrange the funds for Jonah''s debt transfer by tomorrow morning. "Today is simply toote for the finance department to process such arge transfer.


    "If we initiate the court seizure procedure now to confiscate Infinity Tower, I can''t exin this to Ms. Dunn


    As you know, Mr. Dunn Sr. is not just anyone; he adores Ms. Dunn. If I offend him over this matter, it could make things very difficult for me!"


    Dominic felt a deep sense of unease regarding Howard''s request.


    In Harmonfield, few dared to stand up to Drake; he was a powerful figure.


    Noticing Dominic''s concern, Howard smiled and reassured him, "Mr. Stone, it''s not as serious as you think. "I have some insider information: the Dunn Group board meeting is in progress, and nearly all the shareholders are opposed to Robin''s proposal for Dunn Group to take on the burden of Infinity Tower.


    "But, given that Robin is the current CEO of Eastvale and was appointed by Shirley, the Dunns might be reluctant to openly oppose him in the board meeting for the sake of appearances


    "Nevertheless, several major shareholders are voicing their discontent, and quite a few are contemting withdrawing their investments from Dunn Group.


    "What TnTsuggesting is that if you initiate the seizure process for Infinity Tower at this crucial moment, it would effectively give the Dunns a way to save face.


    "By preventing Dunn Group from taking over lulinity Tower in such a respectable way, Robin''s decision would be meaningless


    Dominic hesitated upon hearing this. "Howard, please don''t mislead me. I don''t want to offend the Dunns.


    375


    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank


    "Even though I''m the president of Harmonfield SunEast Bank, my authority is still limited.


    "The Dunns have already given assurances and promised to repay tomorrow. If I proceed with this, and Mr. Dunn Sr. gets angry, a small bank president like me wouldn''t be able to handle the consequences." Howard chuckled. "Mr. Stone, don''t worry. The Dunns are actually looking for a way out.


    "Everyone in Harmonfield knows that the Southvalend is essentially worthless, and they''re aware of the shady dealings between Robin and that bastard Jonah.


    "Otherwise, why would he buy Infinity Tower for 20 billion? That''s insane!


    "By doing this, you''ll be preventing Robin from ying games with Dunn Group''s money; Mr. Dunn Sr. will be grateful for your help."


    After a moment of hesitation, Dominic considered this.


    It was true that the Southvalend was worthless.


    Earlier this year, he had proposed to terminate the Infinity Tower loan project to SunEast Bank''s headquarters for review,


    The headquarters had promptly approved his suggestion.


    SunEast Headquarters approved it so quickly because their assessment determined that the Southvalend had no investment value left.


    If they didn''t reim Infinity Tower now, they likely wouldn''t recover even a fraction of their fundster. However, the headquarters indicated that if someone else took over, SunEast Bank would prefer to extend the loan term.


    This way, SunEast Bank might be able to minimize its losses.


    After thinking for a moment, he replied, "Mr. Dixon, while it makes sense to initiate the immediate seizure of Infinity Tower now, it''s not yet midnight, and I''m worried it might raise suspicions." Howard chuckled. "Mr. Stone, in just an hour,rge transfers won''t be possible unless Jonah can pay inContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    cash.


    "Just think about it. Who could gather 3.8 billion in cash in just a few short hours before midnight? Is that even realistic?


    "I doubt someone like you, Mr. Stone, could manage that either!


    "So, go ahead and act boldly. This won''t be considered vition at all."


    Dominic hesitated for a long time, weighing the decision in his mind repeatedly.


    Noticing his silence, Howard added, "After you take care of this tonight, I''ll treat you to a new leisure club in the northern suburbs. I hear they have some stunning foreigndies there. Dominic chuckled. "Okay! If that''s the case, I''ll follow your advice. I''ll initiate the loan termination process. right away


    14:39 Wed, Nov 201..


    Chapter 118 SunEast Bank


    2K 645


    s


    Meanwhile, Jonah, sitting in Robin''s office, received a call from the finance department of Infinity Tower.


    "Mr. Ferguson, SunEast Bank has initiated the loan termination process early and issued a final notice.


    "The legal team at SunEast Bank stated that if the full repayment of both principal and interest isn''t made within half an hour, they will not ept any payments today.


    "In other words, if we can''t cover the 3.8 billion loan within half an hour, Infinity Tower will belong to the bank after that time."


    After hanging up the phone, Jonah was filled with anxiety.


    "Mr. Ramsey, the situation has changed! We just received a notice from SunEast Bank stating that we must make the full payment within half an hour, or they will immediately initiate the process to seize Infinity Tower.


    Robin chuckled at Jonah''s anxious demeanor. "It seems someone is making a problem."


    Jonah shook his head. "Mr. Ramsey, didn''t you just discuss with Ms. Dunn that Dunn Group would back the loan for Infinity Tower?


    "Then why has SunEast Bank suddenly decided to terminate the repayment deadline?"


    Noticing Jonah''s growing panic, Robin replied calmly, It''s not a big deal. I''ll check with Shirley to find out what''s going on."


    1440 Wed, Nov 20 IU

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    Robin called Shirley, but the line was unavable.


    It struck him that it was meeting time.


    Shirley might have turned off her phone to avoid interruptions while discussing Infinity Tower with the shareholders.


    Meanwhile, SunEast Bank had issued a final notice to Jonah''s finance department, indicating that the repayment channel would be closed in 30 minutes.


    Time was running out, and any further dys would be toote.


    Because he couldn''t get through to Shirley, he decided to go directly to SunEast Bank to see what was happening.


    "Let''s go. We''re going to SunEast Bank now," Robin said, rising and gesturing for Jonah to follow him out.


    Jonah hesitated briefly before stepping out of the office.


    "Mr. Ramsey, do you know Dominic Stone, the president of SunEast Bank?"


    Robin shook his head. "I don''t know him. We can go directly and exin the situation. Surely, he won''t be so rigid that he won''t consider some flexibility for this amount. "Besides, Shirley already informed him that the Dunns will be taking over Infinity Tower.


    "Even if Dominic, the president of SunEast Bank,cks insight, he shouldn''t ignore the Dunns standing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The Dunns aren''t short of 3.8 billion. With their guarantee, why would he be concerned about your repayment?"


    Jonah checked the time, there was just over an hour until the bank closed at 5:30.


    It seemed they had no other option.


    After leaving the Eastvale Building, they hurried to SunEast Bank.


    Jonah followed Robin into Dominic''s office, where Dominic was packing his belongings, getting ready to head to a leisure club in the northern suburbs.


    That evening, he nned to enjoy thepany of exotic beauties with Howard.


    As he was about to leave, he was surprised to see Jonah enter with a young man. "Jonah, are you here to make a payment?


    "Great! If you can transfer the funds right now, we''ll cancel the process to seize Infinity Tower immediately."


    Jonah stepped forward. "Mr. Stone, the final repayment deadline is midnight tonight. What do you mean by closing the repayment channel now?"


    14 40 Wed, Nov 20


    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    2.64%a


    s


    Dominic nced at the time. Jonah, it''s already after four o''clock. Do you think you can transfer 3.8


    billion to our ount now?


    "That''s just a joke! Such a transaction ispletely impossible!


    "In this situation. is there a problem with my decision to close the repayment channel?


    you


    now.


    "If you can guarantee that the 3.8 billion will be in our bank ount by 5:30, I can wait for y


    Think about it. Do you really have the ability to pull that off?"


    Jonah was momentarily speechless after Dominic''s words.


    He knew that transferring such arge sum in just one hour was impossible.


    Even within a week, there was no guarantee ofpleting the entire settlement.


    Dominic nced at Jonah and Robin, sneering slightly. Jonah, it''s time to ept defeat. Infinity Tower has long been a deadlock, and with your limited resources, you simply can''t y this game. "Harmonfield has so many capable people struggling with the Southvale plot. Do you really think you, Jonah, can manage it?"


    "Have some self-awareness. No matter how grand yourdreams are, they won''t help!


    "Wake up! You''re just a small-time developer. You can''t change the fate of the Southvale plot!


    "For the past three years, you''ve poured all your assets into Infinity Tower, but what has that achieved?


    "In the end, nothing has changed!


    "Isn''t the miracle you were hoping for still nowhere in sight?


    "Do you really think that if the Dunn Group takes over Infinity Tower, they''ll be able to revitalize the Southvale property? It''s simply impossible!


    "I know you''re probably going to tell me that the Dunns guaranteed the funds.


    "That''s true; Shirley did call me. But so what?


    "She never signed a guaranteed contract with me. A verbal promise doesn''t guarantee anything.


    "If anything goes wrong and she denies saying any of this, who can I turn to?


    "Oh, and there''s something you might not know: the shareholders of the Dunn Group are currently in a heated argument over this issue.


    "As for the oue of their debate, it''s anyone''s guess


    "But, just a few minutes ago, a key figure from the Dung Group called me and urged me not to wait any longer.


    "I know the Dunn Group would never transfer 3.8 billion just for your troubled project, Jonah."


    C


    14:40 Wed, Nov 20..


    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    Jonah was shocked by the news. "So the Dunn Group is unwilling to take over Infinity Tower?"


    Dominic shook his head. "Come on. Jonah, let''s be realistic.


    +5 Free Comis


    "We''ve known each other for a while. You''re a smart guy. It''s time to admit defeat.


    "I understand this situation is tough for you.


    "But that''s how business works-winners and losers. You don''t have a choice!


    "At the beginning, it was your choice to gamble on the Southvale property; no one forced you into it.


    "When you needed money the most, SunEast Bank lent you 3 billion. We''ve been more than amodating. "Don''t use me of being heartless. As a bank, we can only do so much."


    Jonah let out a bitter sigh.


    "Mr. Stone, you''re being unreasonable! The loan agreement I signed with your bank has a ten-year term.


    "It''s only been three years, and you''re suddenly terminating my loan agreement? Are you kidding me?


    "You lent me three billion, all of which has been invested in Infinity Tower.


    "The construction is almost halfway done, and now you choose this moment to end the contract? Isn''t that just setting me up to fail?!


    "You see, my building is now in such a state that I can''t sell it and I don''t have the money to build it anymore. All my money ispletely tied up.


    "But you''re forcing me to repay the loan under these circumstances. Isn''t that hical?"


    Dominic looked at Jonah, now filled with rage, and burst outughing.


    "Jonah, you''re in business, and so is the bank!


    "We need to make a profit too. Lending you money isn''t about helping you realize your distant dreams.


    "Sure, the loan agreement we signed was for ten years, but the Southvale property has lost all its value. Do you really think you can recover 3 billion in ten years?


    "Even if you manage toplete Infinity Tower at its full height of 1.247 feet, what will that aplish?


    "It will still be worthless junk!


    "When the timees, and we try to collect the 3 billion loan from you, what will you have to repay us?


    "By then, you''ll probably be in over your head with loan sharks.


    "As far as I know, you''ve also borrowed two billion in high-interest loans from Abyssal Dominion.


    "Who is Shawn? And who is Mr. Rygar? We both know the truth-you''ve taken their money, and they won''t let you off the hook.


    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    They won''t spare you!


    64%a


    s


    "So let''s hand these issues over to the courts. Otherwise, before we even have a chance to salvage anything. from Infinity Tower. Mr. Rygar and his associates will take it all from us. "Jonah, you need to wake up!


    "The Dunn Group won''t ept your Infinity Tower or the entire Southvale business district, unless the upper management at the Dunns has lost their minds!!


    Robin stepped forward and said firmly. "The Dunns haven''t lost their minds! I''m Robin Ramsey, the CEO of Dunns Eastvale Development Company, and I''m the one discussing the transfer of Infinity Tower with Jonah "Mr. Stone, an hour ago. Shirley called you to inform you that the Dunn Group is willing to guarantee Jonah''s three billion loan.


    "Although it''s just a verbal agreement, given the Dunns reputation, there''s no way Shirley would deny thismitment, no matter what happens..


    "Once the Dunns finalize their internal preparations, the funds can be transferred to your bank ount.


    "SunEast Bank will only wait a few hours at most.


    "Today''s dy is simply due to thete hour, which prevents any transfer operations.


    "Mr. Stone, it would be wise for you to handle this matter carefully; otherwise, it won''t be pleasant if everyone starts arguing over this money, Dominic finally looked up at Robin. "So you''re the new CEO of Eastvale, Robin Ramsey?"


    Robin nodded. "Yes, Mr. Stone."


    Dominic chuckled, his gaze assessing Robin with a hint of disdain. "The Dunn Group''s board is currently discussing your actions today


    He then adopted a condescending tone, as if to educate the younger man. "Robin, I hate to say it, but you''re being too impulsive and emotional in your approach:


    "With your current perspective and abilities, you still don''t truly grasp theplexities of the capital


    market.


    "You should seriously consider stepping back from the Southvale property issues. Don''t wait until it''s toote and find yourself in a position from which you can''t recover! "It''s great for young people to have ambitious goals and pursue their passions!


    "However, it''s crucial to stay level-headed! Letting emotions drive your decisions can lead to major mistakes!


    "I can''t agree with Jonah''s situation because I''ve just received a call from someone more senior at the Dunn Group


    "Unless you can transfer the repayment immediately, there''s nothing more to discuss."


    WED, NOV ZU


    Chapter 119 A Different Approach


    Then, Dominic disdainfully shook his head and headed for the door.


    9.64%


    s


    Robin coldly interjected, "Hold on! Are you saying that even with the Dunns as guarantors, there''s no chance to give Infinity Tower and Jonah an extra night Dominic nced at Robin''s icy gaze and sneered, "That''s right, a bank is a bank. Once the repayment deadline hits, there''s no room for negotiation!" "Alright, if that''s the case, let''s approach this differently


    Robin pointed to the wall clock. "It''s not yet time for the final repayment, is it? "ording to the contract, the deadline for repayment is set for midnight tonight. "That means as long as the funds arrive before then, it won''t be considered a default!


    "You''re still on the clock, so are you really nning to leave your post? Aren''t you concerned I might file aint to your HQ''s president?"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Short-sighted


    Chapter 120 Short-sighted


    Domine nced at Roban, a dismissive umile on his lips Young people really are bold enough to dream and speak so freely Haha


    Tr''s 3.2 Million in debel You haven''t even initiated the transfer process. How do you n to repay the back


    ""It''s almost five o''clock now.


    "After 6:20, therge transfer systems of any bank will be closed


    "Even if you somehow manage to secure the funds, how will you send them to us?"


    Jonah was extremely frustrated. "Mr. Stone, can''t you be a little flexible?


    At this, Dominic cast a mocking nce at Jonah. "You can think that I''m intentionally using these rules to make things difficult for you. So what? These are the rules! Do you understand? If you can''t make the transfer, that''s your problem


    "Of course, there''s another possibility to resolve the repayment issue" Dominic sneered at Robin and Jonah Haha, I''m just saying it''s a possibility! "Unless you can gather 2.8 billion in cash and deliver indirectly to the SunFast Bank counter by midnight


    "Haha, do you really think you can manage that?


    *"If you insist you can, I''ll have all the bank staff work overtime tonight to wait for you!"


    Jonah angrily pointed at Dominic. "Mr. Stone, are you intentionally trying to make things difficult for us? You want 3.8 billion in cash, that''s a huge sum!"


    "Haha, if you can''t manage that, then don''t take on such a huge responsibility! How naive!" Dominic sneered at Jonah and Robin before turning away and heading for the door. "What''s the big deal about 2.8 billion in cash? Why can''t it be delivered?" Robin replied indifferently.


    Both Jonah and Dominic were taken aback.


    "Hahaha... Youth truly knows no bounds!" Dominic scoffed, shaking his head in contempt


    "Robin, if you really have the ability to bring 3.8 billion in cash, I, as the president of SunEast Bank. guarantee that all our staff will stayte tonight to verify the funds! "Otherwise, you''ll have to admit defeat before every bank employee and apologize to them! Do you dare?"


    A yful smile crept across Robin''s face as he pressed the record button on his phone. "Dominic, what if I do manage to bring in 2.8 billion in cash before midnight?" Without hesitation, Dominic replied, TI apologize in front of all the bank staff!"


    "Deal!" Robin said with a cool smile, raising his phone. Just so you know, I recorded our verbal


    agreement."


    Chapter 120 Short-sighted


    64


    s


    Dominic paused for a moment, feeling a twinge of regret for being so impulsive.


    Then, he erupted intoughter.


    There was no way anyone could deliver 3.8 billion in cash in such a short time!


    "Hahaha... that''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life!


    "Robin, you''re so young: I''m starting to wonder if you''re even of legal age. How can you say something like that?


    "No one in Harmonfield has ever dared to im they could gather 3.8 billion in cash in just a few hours."


    Robin smiled coldly. "You''re sure short-sighted. Just because you haven''t seen or heard it doesn''t mean the world has only three seasons.


    "Young man, words alone won''t solve your problems; bragging aplishes nothing" Dominic scoffed, shaking his head.


    "I truly don''t understand how someone like you got into the Dunns and rose to the position of CEO of Eastvale.


    "Now I see why Howard finds you so intolerable. It turns out you''re just a smooth-talking scammer.


    "It seems that handing the Dunn Group over to Ms. Dunn was a mistake on Mr. Dunn Sr.''s part!


    "Shirley actually hired a clueless idiot like you for such an important position at the Dunns?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems the Dunn Group is truly going to decline.


    "When Mr. Dunn Sr. was in charge, there was never such nonsense!


    "It''s a pity that Timothy is suffering from a serious illness and has already stepped back. There''s no one left to fill Mr. Dunn Sr''s ce at the Dunns."


    Jonah stepped forward and said, "Dominic, Ms. Dunn has already given you a heads-up about this payment, yet you''re acting two-faced. Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Dunn Sr. will hold you ountable for this?" Dominic replied coldly, "Jonah, do you really think you''ll have the chance to tell Mr. Dunn Sr. about-this?"


    "Alright, you can inform your staff to work overtime tonight," Robin said, checking the time as he stood up. "Jonah, let''s go to the banking hall."


    Jonah was uncertain about what Robin was nning to do.


    Could he really be bringing in 3.8 billion in cash?


    Is that even possible?


    Even the Dunns wouldn''t dare to make such a im


    At that moment, SunEast Bank''s vice president, Milo Lane, walked into Dominic''s office.


    100


    Chapter 120 Short-sighted


    +5 Free Cons


    He approached Dominic excitedly and whispered. "Mr. Stone, why haven''t you been answering your phone?


    "Howard has invited us to a new private club in the northern suburbs tonight. When are we leaving? He''s already nudged us a few times."


    Dominic nced at Robin and sighed. "We''ve run into a naive kid who ims he can gather 3.8 billion in cash before midnight to help Jonah pay off his loan. "And he even bet me that if he can''t do it, he''ll apologize to every single employee!


    Vice President Milo cast a sidelong nce at Robin and scoffed. "Where did you crawl out from. kid? You really dare to say something like that!


    "D"mmit! I just ran into a lunatic today. If you enjoy begging so much, why don''t you be me right now,


    haha."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, seized Milo by the cor, and pped him across the face. "Do you want to die?"


    Then, he tossed Milo to the ground.


    The overwhelming pressure left Milo staying on the ground, unable to get back on his feet.


    He stared in fear at the tall, handsome young man before him, utterly overwhelmed by the terrifying presence that Robin exuded.


    Milo curled up on the floor, struggling in vain. It felt as though a hand was tightly constricting his throat, preventing him from making a sound. Dominic was equally taken aback.


    "Robin, let me be clear. I don''t care what your connection to Shirley is, but this isn''t the ce for you to behave recklessly.


    "I know that forcing you to repay your debts isn''t sitting well with you, but it can''t be helped!


    "There''s no logic in this world. Whoever has the money is in the right!


    "You can leave now. If you don''t have the cash, there''s no point in discussing it! I don''t have time your empty talk!"


    to indulge


    "Whoever has the money is in the right, huh? Fine! Just wait. I''ll make sure you collect the payment yourself and beg me before everyone while doing it!" Robin replied coldly


    "If you''re not willing to cooperate, then feel free to contact your headquarters'' president directly!"


    The inbox for the president of SunEast Bank HQ was indeed open 24 hours a day and responded instantly.


    Dominic frowned, noting the seriousness in Robin''s expression, and hesitated.


    If Robin followed through and filed aint with the president over this issue, his own position could


    be at risk.


    "Mr. Stone, Mr. Lane, what''s going on? What kind of game are you ying?" La Smith, the head of the


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 120 Short-sighted


    45 Free Coins


    ree Col


    credit department at SunEast Bank, entered the room and, upon seeing Milo on the ground, smiled.


    La was a woman in her thirties. She assumed Milo and Dominic were just joking around.


    As she passed by him, she yfully patted his head.


    "Milo,e on, get up. You don''t need to sit on the ground, haha..."


    Then, she walked up to Dominic.


    "Mr. Stone, I need to leave early today. My husband said an old ssmate from abroad is visiting Harmonfield, and I should be home to host him for dinner."


    Dominic shook his head. "Ms. Smith, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave today.


    "Mr. Ramsey ims he will repay Jonah''s 3.8 billion loan by delivering the cash to our bank before midnight tonight.


    "Please inform the credit department and the tellers that they''ll need to work overtime tonight. It might take until midnight or eventer.


    "If Mr. Ramsey really does bring in 3.8 billion in cash, we''ll need all hands on deck to count it.


    "Overtime? Are you kidding me?" La shot a disdainful nce at Robin. "Have you lost your mind, thinking everyone else has too? I doubt you even believe this nonsense! "Kid, have you ever seen that much money?


    "Ha, 3.8 billion in cash? That''s likely more than the total daily turnover of thergest bank in Harmonfield. I doubt even they could manage that!


    "You really think you can bring 3.8 billion in cash to our bank in just a few hours? What a ridiculous im!


    "Mr. Stone, I''m leaving. I don''t have the time to entertain your absurd fantasies. You''re delusional."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 This Doesn''t Sound Like Something a Gambler Would


    Robin looked at La''s back and


    president of SunEast Develop, indifferently. "I''ve heard that the 24-hourint mailbox for the


    president of SunEast Development Bank is always open to any customer of the bank who wishes to report misconduct by its employees, and thatints will be addressed promptly. "What I''m trying to say is that I have already submitted my request for VIP service directly to your president''s office today.


    "You have someone who left work


    arly and refused to ept my repayment. Your headquarters disciplinary investigation team wille to speak with you overnight and impose huge fines and mination penalties!"


    "You!" La said, pointing angrily at Robin. "How dare youin about me? What makes you think you deserve VIP-level service? Are you delusional? Ha!" "Do you think a repayment of 3.8 billion qualifies me? Robin:


    with a cold smile.


    "If you neglect your responsibilities, what impact


    llyint have? Go ahead and refuse VIP-level service if you think I''m bluffing." Robin replied with a cold smile.


    Frustrated, La turned to Dominic. "Mr. Stone, what are you suggesting? Are we really going to have to stayte over this nonsense?"


    Dominic frowned slightly. "Robin, are you being serious?


    "I''m merely offering a warning, given your ties to the Dunns


    "La''s husband is Jett Hodge, assistant to Zion Parker the deputy mayor in charge of the economy and, finance for the Harmonfield City government


    "If you''re making baseless usations and toying with our executives, you could face criminal charges!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Feel free to dismiss me as if Tm joking. Just see what happens!"


    Dominic hesitated.


    The repayment of Jonah''s loan lingered in the background.


    Due to the involvement of Infinity Tower and the corresponding debt transfer, the final repayment deadline could not be met.


    The Dunns offered their guarantee, but Dominic ignored and rejected it.


    Because of a technical issue, therge transfer of 3.8 billion could not be processed before the end of the business day.


    Therefore, both Robin and Jonah requested a one-day extension, but he also denied it.


    Given these circumstances, Robin proposed delivering 3.8 billion in cash for repayment. It would be unreasonable for him to refuse to provide VIP special payment services.


    If Robin were to file aint with the president''s office at headquarters or even the Banking


    HI


    Chapter 121 This Doesn''t Sound Like Something a Gambler Would S...


    Regtory Commission regarding this issue, he would undoubtedly put his job at risk.


    In a more serious scenario, he could end up facing legal action for industry fraud.


    SunEast Bank would also experience significant consequences as a result.


    And if anypetitors in the industry were to exploit the situation further, SunEast Development Bank could be ordered by the regtorymission to shut down for corrective action.


    In that case, the major shareholders of SunEast Bank would undoubtedly skin Dominic alive.


    After much hesitation, he had no choice but to agree to Robin''s request for cash repayment.


    The special VIP service channels had to be activated today.


    There was no way to avoid working overtime.


    the president of the Harmonield branch of SunEast Development Bank, he could not afford to make any rookie mistakes at this critical moment. Besides supporting his family, he also had many mistresses to support.


    Without his status and wealth, everything would be over.


    After weighing his options for a while, Dominic said coldly, "Robin, let me make this clear. If you''re trying to create trouble here, I will report you!"


    "Ms. Smith, please don''t leave just yet. Tell your husband and his friend that everyone needs to workte tonight! We need to go to the lobby right away to inform all staff that no one is allowed to leave!"


    La scoffed and said reluctantly, "Mr. Stone, you may not care about my husband''s reputation, but do you know what his ssmate does? Just mentioning his background would frighten some naive kids who''ve never seen the world."" Dominic''s heart skipped a beat.


    Anyone who could earn the respect of a woman like La, who had such high standards, must have an impressive identity and background.


    Dominic leaned closer to La and quietly asked, "Ms. Smith, may I ask what Mr. Hodge''s ssmate does abroad?"


    La had no intention of hiding her husband''s ssmate''s identity. She cast a disdainful nce at Robin and said, "The Aldridges from Autreynia. Do you know them?"


    Dominic opened his eyes wide in horror. "The Aldridges are the world''s top five tycoons, and they are also the most powerful noble family in Autreynia. Few people know about this family, and they are called hidden families. But they''re incredibly wealthy, almost as rich as a country!" Exactly!" La proudly lifted her chin, as if she were distinguished servant of the Aldridges.


    "My husband''s ssinate from Autreyuia is Leonardo, the vice president of the Aldridges'' Aurientia Affairs. Department. In Draconia, he''s usually called Leon.


    111


    275


    Chapter 121 This Doesn''t Sound Like Something a Gambler Would S...


    "He also has another important and secret identity.


    "Do you know with Phoenix Vanguard? It''s one of the major sects in the world..


    "Leonardo is a disciple of Phoenix Vanguard"


    "And his position in Phoenix Vanguard is quite important as well.


    "From what I know, he holds at least a managerial role in one of the outer Eight Halls of Phoenix Vanguard.


    Mr. Stone, are you really going to make me work overtime based on one foolish remark from someone like Robin?


    "If my husband mes you for this, do you think you can handle the consequences?


    "Moreover, if Leonardo learns that he was treated poorly over something like this, even the president and major shareholders would likely have toe and apologize in person!


    "Mr. Stone, do you think I need to stay?"


    Dominic hesitated for a moment.


    He was aware that La''s words were exaggerated.


    But, it was undeniable that Leonardo was not someone to be disregarded.


    After all, La was the head of the credit department.


    If she wasn''t there, the credit department wouldn''t be able to process Robin''s 3.8 billion cash payment.


    Robin offered a cold smile. "A lowly assistant to the deputy mayor, can he take on the responsibility for financial misconduct?"


    La shivered slightly, fully aware of the weight of Robin''s words.


    If she were to breach the ethical standards of the financial industry and lead to serious consequences, her husband would also be implicated and unable to avoid ountability.


    Even if her husband''s ssmate worked for Aldridge Corporation or was a Phoenix Vanguard disciple, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Those connections were too distant to rely on, useful only for show and a bit of vanity.


    Dominic frowned deeply. As SunEast Bank''s branch president, he had to focus on the immediate issue at hand.


    His responsibility was to the executives at headquarters


    They were the ones who truly counted.


    If he didn''t handle this properly, he''d be left with nothing.


    Dominic gave La, a pointed look. "Ms. Smith, why don''t you hold off a bit longer? Let''s get our work


    Chapter 121 This Doesn''t Sound Like Something a Gambler Would S...


    done here first.


    La scoffed, then t turned and settled onto the sofa.


    64% a


    s


    With a steely tone. Dominic asked, "Robin, give me a straight answer. When will the money arrive?"


    Robin replied calmly, "Before midnight."


    "You!" La red at Robin, gritting her teeth.


    "Just you wait! If you can''t bring in the 3.8 billion in cash tonight, no matter who you are, you''ll pay the price! My husband won''t let this slide!"


    Robin''s expression held a hint of amusement. "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    La stomped her foot. "We''ll see that!"


    Then, she stormed out of the president''s office, heading toward the main lobby.


    Dominic shook his head and let out a coldugh. "Robin, do you have any idea how big this could get? Ms. Smith''s husband is the assistant to the deputy mayor, overseeing economic and financial matters, and rumor has it he''s set to be the next vice mayor "You heard her just now. His ssmate Leonardo is the vice president of Aurientia operations for the Aldridges, one of the world''s top five tycoons,


    "He also has Phoenix Vanguard behind him.


    "Even if you do bring in the 3.8 billion in cash today, you''ll still end up offending some very powerful people.


    "Robin, you''re too young. You''re setting yourself up for disaster!


    "Young people who won''t listen... truly hopeless."


    Jonah quickly stepped up beside Robin and murmured "Mr. Ramsey, maybe things have gone too far today. If... Well, if it reallyes to that, I''m prepared to ept whateveres.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I appreciate your support, but I can''t let you go down with me," Jonah said earnestly. Robin smiled indifferently. "Jonah, that doesn''t sound like something a gambler would say."


    He turned toward the lobby. "Let''s go. Time to put Mr. Stone''s theory-whoever has the money holds the power to the test.


    With a casual pat on Milo''s head, who was still on the floor, Robin added, "The stacks of cash I''ve got could practically bring down SunEast Bank."


    Then, he strode out of the office.


    Jonah watched Robin''s arrogant demeanor, suddenly feeling nervous.


    Could it be possible to experience a spectacr gambling scene tonight?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 121 This Doesn''t Sound Like Something a Gambler Would S...


    With that thought in mind, he hurried after Robin as they left the president''s office.


    64


    +5 Free Co


    Milo, who had just received a pat on the head from Robin, coughed violently for a while before finally rising from the ground.


    At that moment, his eyes were wide with fear. "Mr. Stone, there''s something scary with this guy! Should w


    Dominic finally turned his attention to Milo.


    Noticing the fear in his eyes, he coldly said, "Mr. Lane, were you just sitting on the ground silently for


    show


    Milo shook his head, frustration evident on his face. "Mr. Stone, I swear, I couldn''t move. It felt like something was holding me down, and my throat was like it was being choked by a giant hand." Dominic sneered, "You''re just trying to avoid the question, pretending!"


    Milo looked terrified. "Mr. Stone, I''m telling the truth! Robin... He''s not what you think...


    Dominic scoffed. "I doubt he has any real power. I''m going to report this to headquarters right away. Today, I want to see just how he ns toe up with 3.8 billion in cash!


    "If he can''t manage that, I''ll make that little punk apologize to everyone!"


    41 Wed, Nov 20

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List


    Robin, along with Jonah, Dominic, and others, arrived at the SunEast Development Bank''s main lobby.


    At this moment, it was exactly 5:00 PM, with half an hour left until closing time.


    The tellers in the lobby were busy organizing the day''s ounts, eager to wrap up all the work for the day.


    The armored truck had already parked in front of the bank''s entrance.


    Armed guards and bank staff were swiftly transferring the cash stored in the bank today into the armored vehicle.


    Inside the lobby, nearly 20 customers were waiting toplete their transactions.


    Dominic opened the security door to the teller area and called out to the customer service manager, Yasmine. "Ms. Cole, please notify all branch staff that there will be mandatory overtime tonight!"


    "What? Overtime?" The SunEast Bank employees were stunned by Dominic''s announcement.


    Since they had begun working at the bank, they had never experienced anything like this and were left wondering what was happening.


    Yasmine Cole, the customer service manager, was in herte twenties.


    When she heard Dominic''s request for overtime, she frowned and said. "Mr. Stone, it''s not a holiday, and nothing urgent is happening. Why should we workte??


    "I don''t care. I can''t stay here today. I have a blind date tonight.


    "My mom''s colleague is setting me up with someone.


    "I hear the guy is quite impressive! Honestly, if I have to work overtime, it''ll ruin my ns for the date."


    "No way! Unless it''s something extremely important, you can''t take the day off!" Dominic replied darkly. "Call your mother and reschedule the blind date."


    Yasmine grimaced, saying, "Mr. Stone, I''ve been on countless blind dates without any sess! After waiting so long, I finally found someone I was interested in. I heard he''s a PhD returning from a prestigious university abroad. "I''ve seen his picture, and he''s exactly my type. I have to take leave. This is so frustrating! I won''t work overtime!


    "Fine!" Dominic replied coldly. "Ms. Cole, if you refuse to work overtime, then you can resign immediately!"


    Yasmine stomped her foot in frustration, holding back the harsh words she wanted to say.


    Losing this high-paying job would not be easy for another one.


    With an exasperated sigh, she said. "This is so frustrating! What exactly is so urgent that needs overtime. Mr. Stone?


    Now


    Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List


    s


    Dome pointed to Robin, who stood in the center of the lobby. "Do you see him? Today is the final deadline for Jonah''s repayment on Infinity Tower! The overtime is necessary for their 3.8 billion repayments!" Yasmine nced at the clock. "It''s already past 5 PM. and they haven''t deposited a single penny. How are they going to repay us?


    "And, didn''t our legal department initiate the foreclosure process for Infinity Tower this afternoon? What loans do they even have left?


    "The transfer system is about to close. How is he supposed to repay 3.8 billion?"


    "Cash!" Dominic replied tly.


    Yasmine thought she misheard him. "What? Cash?"


    "Exactly, cash. 3.8 billion in cash!" Dominic replied with an expressionless face.


    Yasmine was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Stone, are you saying we all need to stay and count 3.8 billion in cash?


    "Oh my gosh! Even if we all work overtime tonight, we might not finish counting it all!"


    "Oh god! Come on. Mr. Stone! Can''t you negotiate and have them do the transfer repayment tomorrow instead?"


    At that point, Dominic regretted his decision.


    Why did he listen to Howard''s advice?


    Now, he found himself in such a difficult situation.


    This dilemma was really hard to deal with!


    He shook his head helplessly. "They insisted on repaying tonight! If we refuse to handle this special transaction, they''ll go straight to the headquarters with aint. Do you think we can afford the ountability from the main office?" Yasmine red at Robin and Jonah in the center of the lobby. "Mr. Stone, do you believe their nonsense?"


    *3.8 billion in cash? Do they think it''s just 38 dors? How many trucks and people would it take to gather and deliver that to our bank?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides,rge cash transactions are handled by headquarters.


    "Our Harmonfield branch has never counted 3.8 billion in cash all at once.


    Do you really buy into their craziness? Are you going to let us all go along with this madness?


    "If they can''t bring in 3.8 billion in cash before midnigh, what are we supposed to do after waiting all night?"


    A glint of cold determination shed in Dominic''s eyes. Then we hand them over to the police!


    2K 64%


    Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List


    "But no matter what we have to wait!


    :


    "Robin said that if the 3.8 billion in cash isn''t delivered to our bank by midnight, he will apologize to every staff member!"


    "Hmph! We still don''t want to work overtime!" All the tellers in the lobby began to voice theirints. "Seriously, does Mr. Stone believe this nonsense?"


    "Look at him. He can''t even handle 38,000, let alone 38 billion! He''s just bragging without a clue!"


    The chatter among the bank tellers caught the attention of the customers waiting outside the counter.


    A 40-year-old woman nced at Robin and scoffed, "Hey, are you crazy? You really think you can deliver 3.8 billion in cash looking like that? That''s just ridiculous!


    "I could say I have a trillion ready to deposit tomorrow."


    Robin ignored her.


    Herment promptedughter from a few other customers.


    "There''s a wide variety of people in the world.


    "Isn''t it true that some people are just crazy about moncy?


    They act like they''re billionaires, casually tossing around figures in the billions and trillions!


    "And the bank president must be out of his mind to believe such nonsense!"


    A female employee at the counter shot Robin a mocking nce.


    Then, turning to the middle-aged woman at the window, she said with a smile. "Ma''am, why don''t you stop gossiping and take care of your business? I still need to count 3.8 billion in cash in a bit, hahaha." Theughter spread among the dozen or so customers in the bank lobby and all the tellers at the counter.


    Theyughed loudly, ncing at Robin and Jonah as if hey were two escaped patients from a mental stitution


    Their eyes were filled with mockery and disdain


    Sene ciktomers who had finished their transactions showed no intention of teaving right away.


    They lingered an from of the bank lobby, caget to see Low Robin and Jonah''s sinuation would untold.


    The bank employers finishing their shifts in the lobby at around bored, watching the spectacle unfold sucre took atout


    SUCITE TOOK out their phes so that at the situation in their social circles


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 122 Robin Tops the Trending List


    A few even discreetly recorded videos of Robin and Jonah and posted them online.


    64


    +5 Free Cons


    "Check this out, everyone. These two say they''re going to bring in 3.8 billion in cash to repay their bank loan."


    "I''m dying ofughter! There are so many bizarre things happening in the world, haha."


    "3.8 billion in cash? This guy really thinks he can pull that off? I can''t miss this spectacle!"


    "I''m sticking around the bank today to see how this crazy person ns to gather and deliver 3.8 billion in cash, haha."


    Soon, the chatter that began in their social circles quickly went viral across all social media tforms in Harmonfield.


    A remarkable story was going viral across all social media tforms.


    A young man imed he would gather 3.8 billion in cash to repay the SunEast Development Bank within a


    few hours!


    In just 20 minutes, this news shot straight to the top of the trending charts!


    Almost everyone in Harmonfield had seen it.


    Even Shirley, who was attending a board meeting in the Dunn Group''s conference hall, caught wind of the


    buzz.


    She had no idea what was happening with Robin.


    Amber quickly informed her. "Ms. Dunn, it seems Mr. Ramsey might be in some trouble."


    Shirley took a closer look at the video topping the trending charts, where she spotted Robin sitting in the SunEast Bank lobby.


    Reading through thements below, it all clicked for her.


    It must be rted to the repayment issue for Infinity Tower.


    She quickly stepped outside the conference room and called Robin.


    "Robin, I''m so sorry! I was in a meeting and had my phone turned off. I just saw your call from over an hour ago. What''s going on? Robin briefly exined the situation to her.


    Shirley was filled with anger.


    She called Drake out of the conference room and quickly exined the situation involving Robin and SunEast Bank..


    After a moment of consideration, Drake asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Shirley replied coldly, "Grandpa. I want SunEast Development Bank to pay for this!"


    141 Wed Nov 24


    C

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Full Termination of Business with SunEast Bank


    Drake remained silent for a moment before modding.


    Shirley, the Don Group is now under your leadership Take your time to think it through, and then pursue it with confidence!


    Always remember, regardless of the time or circumstances, the Dunns act with loyalty and integrity!


    "Mr. Ramsey is our benefactor! If anyone tries to troulile him, the Dunns will not stand idly by!


    "No matter who it is, for Mr. Ramsey, the Dunns will never hesitate to give everything we have! "I understand. Grandpa Shirley said, her eyes filled with unwavering resolve.


    "Amber, send the Don Group Board''s decision to all heads of our alliliated institutions right away. "First, all institutions and partners under the Dunn Group must immediately terminate all financial transactions with every branch of SunEast Bank, both domestic and international!


    "Second, immediately assess all cash held by the Dunn Group''s departments and institutions. Gather at the SunEast Bank Harmonfield branch''s main lobby with the cash in ten minutes!"


    "Yes. Ms. Dunn!" Amber quickly rallied the headquarters'' secretariat and finance department to convey Shirley''s orders.


    Within a minute, all Dunn institutions in Brookhaven Province promptly headed to various SunEast Bank branches to process ount closures and transfer funds.


    There are still nearly twenty minutes until the 5:30 pan end of the workday.


    All branches of SunEast Bank were in panic.


    Although the Dunns funds were transferred out, it did not cause any serious damage to SunEast Bank.


    However, the fact that the Dunns, one of the top three clients in their bank, suddenly terminated all business with them still shocked the top management of SunEast Bank.


    SunEast Development Bank''s headquarters quickly contacted the Dunn Group''s CFO for urgent rification.


    The reply they received stated that the Dunns were making a standard business adjustment, offering no additional trasojus


    This left several senior executives at SunEast Bank''s headquarters confused by the finance department''s. Tepo§é


    They tried to contact Shirley. Dunn Group''s CEO, but were unable to reach her.


    As the end of the workday approached, SunEast Bank''s headquarters swiftly organized an emergency meeting


    A vice president from the main office was appointed to lead a PR team to Harmonfield to work with the


    111


    175


    Chapter 123 Full Termination of Business with SunEast Bank


    Dunns on coordinating their business.


    5 Free Coins


    The meeting at SunEast Bank headquarters was still in progress when a session of rming updates starteding in.


    At the same time, Daphne was meditating with her eyes closed in Mindfulness, in a private room on the second floor of Violeterest Club.


    Rita hurried in from outside, eximing, "Miss, Mr. Ramsey might be in trouble."


    Daphne''s eyes flew open. "What''s going on?"


    Rita presented her phone, showing a video that was rapidly spreading online. Daphne slowly rose to her feet, her enchanting face suddenly freezing in anger. "Outrageous! A mere SunEast Bank dares to make things difficult for Mr. Ramsey!


    "Rita, immediately inform all institutions under Violeterest International to terminate all cooperation with SunEast Bank.


    "Transfer all funds held by Violeterest International at SunEast Bank to other banks.


    "Count all the cash on hand at Violetcrest International''s and deliver it to the door of SunEast Bank within ten minutes.


    Just as the Dunn Group and Violeterest International were decisively ending their business rtionship with SunEast Bank, Rygar, who was soaking in the hot springs of the Echo Mountains, received the same Mr. Ramsey is in trouble?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t believe there are still fools in Harmonfield who would dare offend him!


    I need to make a strong impression this time.


    "Shawn!" Rygar grabbed the walkie-talkie. "Get over here right now!


    Tell our finance department to terminate the partnership with SunEast Bank, and make sure that Dominic, that bastard,pletes the transfer of my ount by the end of today.


    "If you can''t get my affairs in order, then you and all the guys can spend the night at his ce!


    "Also, put all the information about the mistress Dominic has been keeping over the years online, along with details of all their transactions!


    "How dare the offend Mr. Ramsey? Dominic is ying with fire!


    "If we don''t give him a reality check, he''ll never understand that fairness and justice exist in this world!" Shawn, who had just arrived, linked in disbelief and ought, Can Mr. Rygar really talk about fairness and Rygar gave Shawn a light snack on the head. What''s with that look?


    Chapter 123 Full Termination of Business with SunEast Bank


    2 x 364


    +5 Free Coir


    "I''m serious, I work in this business, and if I''m doing something wrong. I''ll own up to it. Unlike that bastard, Dominic, who acts like a decent person but engages in actually acts like a beast behind closed doors!


    "He thinks he can outsmart Mr. Ramsey? Fine, let''s see if he can handle what''sing!"


    Shawn gazed up at Rygar, his eyes filled with respect. "Mr. Rygar, following you all these years has been ar absolute pleasure!"


    Rygar scoffed. "And make sure to collect all the cash from every Abyssal Dominion establishment-the boxing rings, online loans, and nightclubs. I want it all delivered to SunEast Bank in ten minutes. If they''r even a minutete, I''ll make them pay!" "Yes, Mr. Rygar, I''ll take care of it right away!" Shawn''s mind was racing.


    "Mr. Ramsey needs cash right now. I''ll have those nightclubs and underground casinos managed by Abyssal Dominion gather their cash and send it over to him. What do you think, Mr. Rygar?"


    Rygar burst intoughter. "Sounds great! You handle it. Anyone who dares to disobey tonight will find their doors locked!"


    Meanwhile, in the mayor''s office of Harmonfield City, Henry was reviewing the reports submitted by various city departments. The city government''s secretary, Gordon Lawrence, walked into the office.


    "Mr. Wright, something is happening in Harmonfield, and I''m worried it might escte, so I wanted to inform you right away. Henry set down the documents and looked up.


    Noticing Gordon''s tense expression, he asked, ''Gordon what''s going on? Is it serious?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gordon replied, "Mr. Wright, I just received a call from theints office saying that SunEast Bank seems to be in trouble.


    "SunEast Bank?" Henry asked, puzzled. "What''s going on with them?"


    Gordon pulled out his phone and disyed a news article about SunEast Bank preparing to receive a 3.8 billion repayment.


    "Mr. Wright, this concerns the loan for Jonali''s Infinity Tower in Southvale."


    Henry nodded. "Jonah''s Infinity Tower has certainly been making headlinestely."


    He understood that if Jonah could hang on for a few more days, Infinity Tower would be able to recover quickly from its slump.


    However, this was information he couldn''t disclose to anyone.


    As harsh as 11 may seem; it was the policy of the city gemment


    Henry set his phone down. Give me a quick overview What''s Jonah''s current situation?"


    Chapter 123 Full Termination of Business with SunEast Bank


    Gordon exined. "Harmonfield Bank and SunEast Bank terminated Jonah''s loan agreement months ago."


    Today is Jonah''s final deadline for repayment."


    Henry frowned slightly. "It''s not unusual for banks and financial institutions to terminate loan agreements carly. It''s not against the rules, just hical. "They''re concerned about the bank''s financial risk, which is understandable. Are you saying Jonah caused a scene at SunEast Bank over this?" Gordon nodded. "Yes, Mr. Wright, you could say that.


    "But, there''s a small twist in the story.


    "This afternoon. Jonah transferred the construction rights for Infinity Tower to the Dunns Eastvale, and the agreement was signed by the CEO, Robin Ramsey. "Robin?" Henry''s eyes lit up.


    A few days ago, when Robin was at Wright Mansion, Henry had intentionally dropped hints about the city government''s ns to redevelop the Southvale area. Henry''s decision stemmed from his wish to repay Robin for saving his father, Martin.


    Hearing that Robin had signed off on Infinity Tower brought a smile to Henry''s face.


    Robin had done the Wrights a great service, and being able to return the favor brought Henry some


    With that thought, Henry chuckled to himself. "So, what''s the current situation?"


    Gordon was taken aback, unsure why Henry seemed so pleased by this news.


    "After Robin took over Infinity Tower, Shirley Dunns contacted SunEast Bank and Harmonfield Bank to let them know that the Dunns would guarantee Jonah''s loin.


    "Once the Dunns'' board officially approves the takeover of Infinity Tower, they will repay the loan


    "Both Harmonfield Bank and SunEast Bank agreed to the Dunns'' proposal."


    "But after SunEast Bank responded to Shirley''s proposal, they suddenly changed the previous negotiationE


    results.


    "They insist that Jonah repay the 3.8 billion loan, principal and interest, by midnight today.


    "It''s already after five, and with the bank''s closing time approaching, arge public ount transfer isn''t possible.


    "Using this as justification, Dominic Stone, SunEast Bank''s branch president, initiated the procedure to seize Infinity Tower, effectively closing off the repayment option.


    This means that ownership of Infinity Tower will noger belong to Jonah after midnight ronight.


    64


    +5 Free Coll


    Chapter 123 Full Termination of Business with SunEast Bank


    "As a result, the transfer contract for Infinity Tower between Jonah and the Dunns is effectively worthless.


    "But, Robin and Jonah absurdly insisted on repaying the loan with 3.8 billion in cash.


    They requested the bank to activate its special VIP repayment service, causing discontent among SunEas Bank employees who were working overtime.


    This news was captured in videos by some customers and bank staff and uploaded online.


    "In less than 20 minutes, this news shot to the top of the trending list.


    Henry frowned. The branch president of SunEast Bank is Dominic, right? This privatemercial bank has reportedly been doing quite well, and many well-knownpanies in Brookhaven have been doing business with them in recent years. "SunEast Bank has also expanded its international operations this year, reportedlynding a couple of major international contracts.


    "These two contracts make up more than half of SunEast Bank''s revenue in Draconia.


    "SunEast Bank is regarded as a leader among privatemercial banks in the region.


    "But Mr. Stone''s approach in this matter is quite unusual. He hasn''t shown any respect for the Dunns. "What''s going on here?".

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 It''s Not His Turn to Bully Others.


    Henry found himself baffled by the recent actions of Dominic, the president of SunEast Bank.


    The Dunns influence in Harmonfield was undeniable.


    As a private financial institution in Harmonfield, SunFast Bank should have ideally shown some support for the Dunns in such a sensitive moment,


    Yet, without notifying Shirley, Dominic chose toplicate matters for Robin, the CEO of the Dunns Eastvale Development Group, concerning the loan arrangement tied to Infinity Tower. His behavior seemed a bit low-minded.


    Gordon noticed Henry''s perplexed expression and said. "Apparently, a prominent figure within the Dunns sent word to Dominic, asking him not to make any exceptions for Jonah. "Meanwhile, there''s a deep internal conflict within the Dunns over the acquisition ofmercialnd at Infinity Tower.


    It''s likely that Dominic misjudged the situation, leading to this puzzling action. He closed the repayment option early and moved to seal off Infinity Tower, which has likely infuriated Robin.


    "Remarkably, Robin announced he would gather 3.8 billion in cash by midnight to settle the Infinity Tower loan-a cash repayment of that scale has never been attempted in Harmonfield''s financial history.


    "Now, Dominic faces a tough spot. Unable to backtrack on his decision, he''s forced to ept Robin''s repayment proposal. But raising 3.8 billion in cash within hours is next to impossible.


    "Even if the Dunns pooled all avable funds across theirwork, reaching 3.8 billion on such short notice would be unlikely. So, all eyes are on this showdown to see who wille out ahead.


    "If Robin actually pulls off the 3.8 billion cash repayment by midnight, SunEast Bank''s reputation could suffer The bank might never recover its good image, and it could even lose much of its market presence in Harmonfield and possibly Brookhaven. "But if Robin can''t meet hismitment, the Dunn Group will be publicly embarrassed, causing a significant plunge in their stock value.


    "In any case, this fierce sh brings a major drawback for Harmonfield."


    Henry nodded thoughtfully. "It seems Dominic has made a critical error that could end his career. "Whether hees out on top or not, the senior leaders at SunEast Headquarters likely won''t keep him


    "His vision is limited, given how contentious the Southvalend currently is-no wonder the Dunns leadership is split in their views


    "Gordon, do you have any insight into Mr. Dunn Sr''s opinion on Robin''s bid for Infinity Tower?"


    Gordon replied, "Mr. Duan Sir, along with his son Timothy and granddaughter Shirley, are all in favor of Hoban''s takeover of Infinity Tower


    1


    2x864%


    201


    Chapter 124 It''s Not His Turn to Bully Others


    "However, their support isn''t about the building''s value. It''s rooted in loyalty because Robin is the Dunns


    "The citizens of Harmonfield recognize the Dunns dedication to their allies, but the dozen major shareholders of the Dum Group might not share the same view.


    "Some shareholders worry that Robin''s approach couldpletely destabilize the foundation that the Dunns have carefully built over the years.


    "At this crucial juncture, a deputy CEO from the Dunns, named Howard Dixon, apparently made a private call to Dominic.


    "What they discussed isn''t clear, but Dominic''s advance decision to seal Infinity Tower might be tied to


    that call.


    "Upon knowing that, Robin and Jonah rushed to SunEast Bank to discuss the matter. Dominic insisted that it would be impossible for Jonah and his team to repay the entire 3.8 billion in such a brief window through regr channels. "With Dominic standing firm on his position, Robin offered to repay the loan with 3.8 billion in cash.


    After hearing the full story. Henry shook his head. "Dominic''s vision does seem narrow! But 3.8 billion in cash?"


    He frowned in deep thought.


    That wasn''t a small amount, and Robin would struggle to amass it all by midnight.


    "Even if Robin had the right contacts and resources, most avable cash had already been transferred to


    the treasury for safekeeping at this point.


    Henry looked at Gordon and said, "Alright, I''ve got it now. You can go."


    Gordon wanted to say something more, but Henry gestured for him to leave.


    Once Gordon was out, Henry picked up his phone and called his younger brother. "Carson, where are you?"


    At that moment, Carson was at home, sipping tea with Martin.


    I''m here with Dad, discussing ns for his recovery celebration," he replied. "I put together a team this afternoon to handle the event prep-they''re working or the guest list and other details. I''ll update you on what''s done so far so you can review it." Henry paused on the line, then said, "Carson, let''s deal with Dad''s celebrationter. I called because Robin''s in some trouble. Check out the trending news.


    Carson frowned. "Robin is in trouble? Where is he?


    "He''s in Harmonfield."


    "Henry, are you serious? How would Robin get into trouble in Harmonfield?" Carson chuckled.


    Henry said seriously. I''m not joking with you. How much cash can you raise quickly? The more, the


    Chapter 124 It''s Not His Turn to Bully Others


    64%1


    s


    better.


    "Cash? I never carry cash-what''s going on?"


    "Use every contact you have to pull together as much cash as you can. It''s urgent."


    "Okay, I''ll go do it now."


    "Got it." Carson hung up and quickly stood. Spotting his urgency, Martin asked, "Something wrong?"


    Carson had already nced at the trending updates, piecing together Robin''s situation at SunEast Bank.


    "Dad, SunEast is putting unfair pressure on Robin. We can''t let them bully him in Harmonfield!"


    Martin nodded. "How much will you need? Let me know if you fall short."


    Carson knew his father could manage the 3.8 billion needed with a few calls but decided to handle it himself first


    "Not much. I''ll make a few calls and gather the funds. No need to worry. It''s not a big deal.


    As he headed out, he crossed paths with Jack, who was just arriving.


    "General Grayson. my father is waiting inside. I have to step out for a bit, Carson said.


    Jack watched him leave, amused. "This kid is as busy as ever."


    Inside, he turned to Martin. "What''s Carson so caught up in?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you remember the young man who helped with my health issues?" Martin asked.


    Jack''s eyes brightened. "Yes, I do. I came here today for that. What happened to him?"


    Martin smiled. "He''s got that fierce young energy, and it''snded him in a standoff with SunEast Bank.


    "Because of a property deal in Southvale, they''re pushing him to repay 3.8 billion by midnight and closed the usual channels early.


    "He''s gathering cash for it, which is causing quite a stir online.


    Jack scanned his phone, his gaze fixed on Robin in a video clip. After a moment, he grew visibly excited.


    "His demeanor-it reminds me of someone."


    Martin caught Jack''s expression. "What is it? What do you see?"


    Jack''s voice quivered. "Do you remember that man from the old days?"


    "What?" Martin suddenly stood, quiet for a moment, then grabbed Jack''s phone to zoom in on Robin''s face.


    "Jack, you think Robin has a connection to... him?"


    Jack nodded. "I had a strange feeling the first time I met him. It''s something deep, almost instinctive, 3/4


    111


    64%%


    Chapter 124 It''s Not His Turn to Bully Others.


    s


    "He''s bold, looks down on everyone, filled with an inbom strength. I see the same spirit in this young man."


    Martin froze, almost spellbound.


    Before him was the vivid memory of the war hero from decades past-the one they all looked up to, the legendary Dragon yer.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Lue Aldridge


    By now, it was already 5:30 PM. and most banks had long since closed.


    Only the Harmonfield branch of SunEast Development Bank remained open, with the staff in position, waiting for Robin''s massive 3.8 billion cash delivery to arrive for processing.


    Yet, the staff-unhappy about the unexpected overtime were growing impatient.


    "It''s past closing time," one muttered, "Is he really bringing in 3.8 billion cash?"


    "Who knows another replied. He''s just sitting there, not moving."


    "Do you really believe it? That''s 3.8 billion cash! That''s a ridiculous amount," a third employee scoffed. "Even Brookhaven''s wealthiest man, Carson, couldn''t pull that together so quickly."


    "Did you notice.how young he looks?" added someone else. "Does he seem like a guy who could bring that kind of cash?"


    "Why did Mr. Stone have us workte for this? Surely we could''ve refused such an outrageous request," someoneined.


    "No, we couldn''t. Big transactions require special VIP treatment. Mr. Stone has no choice.


    "If that guyins, we''ll all be in trouble," added another, sighing.


    "Those people just know how toin. What if he doesn''te through tonight?"


    "I heard he swore to Mr. Stone-if he couldn''t deliver the money, he''d apologize to each of us. But honestly, what good would that even do?"


    "I have important things to do tonight. I nned to meet my former ssmates at the bar, but now I can''t go because of this.


    "It''s so boring that I can''t do anything. It''s annoying!"


    The grumbles continued, each voice tinged with annoyance as the staff ate the fancy dinners the bank had provided to ease the overtime.


    Still, their resentment simmered as they eyed Robin in the lobby.


    Meanwhile, Robin had been on calls with Shirley, Daphine, and Rygar, as well as Carson, who reassured him that dinner and money were on their way.


    Robin had initially nned to call in a favor from Old Fred''s wives to arrange for an airlift of cash. But with more than enough already ounted for, he decided it was unnecessary.


    Just then, his phone buzzed with a WhatsApp message from Lue Aldridge, granddaughter of Felix Aldridge, head of the Aldridge family. Robin raised an eyebrow as he read her message. "Robin, I''m in Draconia, Just learned you''re in Harmofield. I''m here on business and inspecting the new.


    Chapter 125 Lue Aldridge


    contract between SunEast Bank and our Aurientia Affairs Department.


    "Send your location-I can be there in 30 minutes"


    He couldn''t believe the coincidence.


    Three years ago, during a covert mission, Robin had saved both Felix and Lue from Fricana mercenaries, making him one of the most respected individuals in the Aldridges. Even foreign dignitaries didn''t enjoy such a status with the Aldridges,


    s


    Still, he wondered how she had known he was here-no doubt Old Fred''s third wife had leaked the information, likely in hopes of using the Aldridge family''swork to helpunch her cosmetics business.. He''d have words for her when he got back. Robin knew that even if he didn''t tell Lue his location, she could still find him in seconds with the vast informationwork of the Aldridges.


    He had no choice but to send his location to her.


    A new thought struck him as he noticed her mention of the SunEast Bank contract. Perhaps the fate of SupEast was scaled after all.


    Around this time, La, head of the Bank Credit Deparment, received a call from her husband, Jett.


    "La, are you still at work? You were supposed toe home early.


    "I''m headed to the airport to pick up Leonardo, so I''ll pick you up in front of the bank so we can head to dinner together.


    "Oh, by the way-what''s going on over there that you''re working overtime?


    "It seems like you''ve never had to work overtime since joining the bank."


    La nced irritably at Robin sitting in the lobby. "Just thinking about it annoys me! Today, a guy walked in saying he wanted to repay a loan with 3.8 billion in cash."


    "What? 3.8 billion in cash? That''s ridiculous! Who even requires that much cash?" Jett eximed, surprised. "And could he even gather that much on such short notice?"


    La let out a sarcasticugh. "He ims it''s to pay back the loan for Infinity Tower in Southvale."


    "Infinity Tower?" Jett chuckled, amused. "Has he lost his mind? In this market, who would even consider buying Infinity Tower in Southvale?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Infinity Tower is practically worthless now, yet that guy is still willing to repay 3.8 billion for Jonah? He must be crazy!"


    He then asked, "How much longer do you have to work overtime?".


    La sighed. "We haven''t seen a single cent yet, but we have to wait here. Robin demanded a VIP repayment channel and even threatened toin about us if we didn''t cooperate! "He said he''d go as far as the Banking Regtory Commission if he had to. It''s difficult for us to make a


    Chapter 125 Lue Aldridge


    living. We can''t turn him down!"


    "So, you can''t leave until he brings the cash?" Jett asked, annoyed.


    s


    "Exactly! And even if the money arrives, we''ll be here until midnight counting it. Just go pick up Leonardo and have dinner with him, then meet meter for some tea.


    "I don''t think Robin will be able to get the money before midnight. After hanging up. La approached Robin directly.


    "My husband''s on his way to pick up his old friend Leonardo," she said, ncing at Robin.


    "He''s the vice general manager of the Aldridges'' Aurientia Affairs Department, and the Aldridges are among the top five tycoons. You wouldn''t want to cross them-"


    Robin cut her off. "I don''t care who he is. Go impress him yourself if you want, but don''t waste your breath trying to brag to me."


    La''s face turned red with anger. "You should at least show some respect! How dare you not appreciate- are you even going to pay back the money?"


    Without even looking her way, Robin replied dismissively, "Ask your boss. I''m not here to chat."


    La was nearly fuming. As the head of SunEast Bank''s Credit Department, and with her husband serving as an assistant to the deputy mayor, she wasn''t used to being treated this way!


    She pointed at Robin in frustration and snapped. "You! Are you avoiding a face-to-face conversation with me because I''m pretty?"


    Robin didn''t even look up. "Are you out of your mind? Do you even realize your age? At this point. ''pretty'' doesn''t quite suit you."


    His calm remark drew a few stifledughs from the young female staff nearby.


    La was pissed off, her whole body trembling in anger. "You... I...


    Her speech faltered as she struggled to express her outrage. Meanwhile, Jonah chuckled.


    Furning, she stormed into the Sales Department''s office to find Dominic.


    "Mr. Stone, I''m furious! Just ignore that guy! How can anyone believe a word that guy says? If he doesn''t transfer the 3.8 billion today-


    "Alright, enough, Dominic cut her off with a weary sight.


    At that moment, his phone rang. After ncing at the caller ID, he gestured for silence.


    "It''s a call from Mr. Barker at headquarters."


    Dominic quickly straightened and answered, "Hello, Mr. Barker. What can I do for you?"


    On the other end, Sebastian Barker''s voice was seriotis, Dominic, just saw that our SunEast Bank Harmonfield branch is all over the news. What exactly is going on there?"


    HI, Nov


    Chapter 125 Lue Aldridge


    s


    Dominic felt a chill run through him. "We were just handling a typical loan repayment. I have no idea how it became a trending topic


    "Nonsense" Sebastian snapped.


    "As I understand it, Ms. Shirley Dunn from the Dunns approached you this afternoon regarding Infinity Tower''s loan repayment, She gave her word as a guarantee! Why did you shut down the repayment channel carly?"


    Not waiting for a response, Sebastian continued, "Ignoring Ms. Dunn''s assurance and taking it upon yourself to proceed with foreclosing Infinity Tower waspletely out of line! Were you following personal biases, or did you take a bribe to make such an irresponsible decision?"


    Sweat formed on Dominic''s brow. He realized that he had acted impulsively.


    But now that things had escted, he couldn''t simply admit that his hasty decision was based on an iplete understanding of the Dunns'' position and his misguided trust in Howard.


    Struggling for words, he exined, "Mr. Barker, Ms. Dunn did call to discuss a possible guarantee for the loan on Infinity Tower, but she was vague and nomittal.


    "With Southvale''snd being such a risky asset, I was concerned that if she forgot hermitment, we''d be in trouble."

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 I Don''t Care Who Your Husband Is


    Dominic nervously wiped the sweat off his forehead and tried to steady himself. "Mr. Barker, Southvale won''t see any major growth in theing decade, "Recently, there''s also been a significant rush to sell properties in Southvale. Investors are practically offloading it at one-tenth of its original value.


    "Even with Jonah investing close to 20 billion into Infinity Tower Commercial District over the past three years, no one would buy it now, not even for 200 million. The Dunn Group is deeply split over the decision to take control of Infinity Tower. That''s one of the main reasons I find it tough to trust Shirley''s promises.


    "If we don''t secure Infinity Tower for re-auction soon, it''s unlikely we''ll recover even a third of our original Joan-


    Dominic was interrupted by the annoyed Sebastian on the other end of the line. "Dominic, are you aware of what''s happening?


    "Twenty minutes ago, the Dunns ended all business rtions with SunEast Bank across every branch and region. They''ve even applied to close their ounts with us.


    "In only half an hour, our bank''s operating revenue has already dropped by nearly 10 percent, solely due to losing the Dunn Group as a client!


    "Dominic, can you shoulder this responsibility? Calcte the financial blowpared to the 3.8 billion loan, how severe are the losses now?


    "Your choices have left SunEast Bank in a fragile position! The eyes of the entire industry are on us, watching the damage unfold. Can you mitigate the impact?


    "If you can''t resolve this tonight, not only will you face possible dismissal, but you may also face legal action! SunEast Bank shares are already sliding in the market!


    "If this keeps up and we don''t generate positive news, the bank''s future will crumble in your hands! You ipetent fool!


    "Aaron is arriving in Harmonfield shortly. Work with him on re-establishing rtions with the Dunns. You must also deal with Robin''s case tonight!"


    Meanwhile, three luxury Mercedes-Benz cars swiftly made their way from Harmonfield Airport toward the city center.


    Those vehicles were provided by Jett, who hade to pick up Leonardo,


    They had been high school ssmates in Southeast Aurientia two decades ago, and while they hadn''t seen each other in many years, they''d stayed in regr contact. Since taking on the role of vice general manager for the Aldridges Aurientia Affairs Department cartier this year, Leonardo had been in closer contact with Jett


    14


    Chapter 126 I Don''t Care Who Your Husband Is


    64%1


    -5 Free Coins


    After several failed attempts to meet, they were finally seeing each other today in Harmonfield. Leonardo. was thrilled.


    "Jett, I hear you''re on track to be promoted to Harmonield''s deputy mayor soon. Things are going well for


    you


    "It''s you who''s advancing faster. You''re set up well with the Aldridges, one of the world''s top five tycoons. "Look at you, deputy CEO of the Aurientia Affairs Department. I envy you so much.


    "If my career ever takes a downturn, I might end up working for you! Hahaha!"


    "No worries! Leonardoughed, then added, "But everyone has their goals, and my path may not suit you.


    "By the way, you always mention your wife is an excellent cook, especially with Draconian dishes. I haven''t had those in ages, and I''m eager to try her specialty tonight."


    Jett shrugged helplessly. "It''s unfortunate, bur tonight, a serious issue came up at SunEast Bank, where my wife works, and she''s tied up with overtime.


    "She had wanted toe home early and make her signature dishes for you. Sadly, it''s not happening tonight.


    "But let me treat you to Harmonfield''s top roast duck restaurant first. After she''s done with work, we''ll head to a tea house in the northern suburbs to sample some tea. Does that work?" Leonardo''s expression dimmed slightly at the words.


    Jett, you''re letting me down! I came all this way just to experience your wife''s cooking"


    "Trust me, Leonardo, it''s not our intention." Jett tried to exin.


    "A difficult customer hase to the bank tonight. A young man imed he''d brought 3.8 billion in cash and insisted that every employee workte to count it.


    "So far, not a single bill has shown up. I suspect it''s a prank."


    Leonardo frowned. "I can''t believe someone would act so recklessly here in Draconia, Let''s go see it. I can''t stand people who don''t follow the rules."


    "It''s time to get off work. How can he force people to work overtime?"


    "Come on, Leonardo, let''s eat first," Jett suggested.


    "No, let''s check this out first." Leonardo was firm


    "Alright Unable to convince him, Jett directed the driver to take them to SunEast Bank''s Harmonfield


    branch.


    At this point, Aaron Sawyer, SunEast Headquarters vice president, and his team had arrived at the Harmonfield branch''s business hall.


    Aaron''s primary goal, beyond handling; the situation involving Robin, was to negotiate with the Dunn Group to retain their full financial portfolio at SunEast Bank


    24


    III


    Chapter 126 I Don''t Care Who Your Husband IsContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    64%


    s


    When he stepped into the branch. Dominic and La greeted him and briefed him on the situation.


    Aaron then approached Robin and said, "Mr. Ramsey, Hapologize for the mismanagement by our bank today. Perhaps we could address this issue differently.


    "Mr. Sawyer, things have escted to this point. My finances are on the line, and now you''re suggesting a renegotiation. Does that seem appropriate to you? It''s best to resolve this here and now," Since you''re prepared to raise 3.8 billion in cash to repay the loan, we certainly wee it. But consider the practical side here-anger won''t solve the issue, and it''s challenging to gather that sum in cash. "Even if you could bring it in tonight, our staff wouldnt be able to tally it all."


    Robin responded with a smile, "Mr. Sawyer, your bank caused this situation, so I don''t need an exnation from you.


    Realizing that Robin wasn''t willing topromise, Aaron felt frustrated, though he kept his demeanor polite.


    He knew he still had to negotiate with the Dunns to keep their business.


    "Mr. Ramsey, would you be able to reach out to Shirley, the Dunn Group''s CEO?" Aaron continued. "We''ve tried numerous times but haven''t heard back from her


    Raising an eyebrow, Robin replied, "Mr. Sawyer, don''t drag me into that. If you want to negotiate, go directly to the higher-ups at the Dunn Group. I''m only dealing with what''s in front of me."


    La was annoyed. "Mr. Sawyer, you don''t need to be so polite with him. He has no respect for social norms and leaves no room for others. It''ll catch up with him sooner orter!" Watching Robin, Aaron thought to himself, He''s young, straightforward, andcks nuance.


    La continued, raising her voice at Robin. "Do you think acting like this will get you anywhere?


    such a few hours, and


    "Mr. Sawyer has been courteous, yet you act indifferent Who do you think you we''ll see your consequences.


    "Make up your mind," she pressed. "Do you want to renegotiate or not?"


    Robin smiled faintly. "You were the ones who closed the repayment channel and refused to negotiate. Now you''re telling me to drop cash repayment and want to renegotiate?"


    His tone hardened. "Do you think I''ll just do what you say? Dominic already told me to repay in cash. So, I''m repaying in cash, and you have to ept it. There''s no room for discussion. "You" La, furious, pointed at Robin, momentarily speechless.


    At that moment, three luxury Mercedes-Benz cars pulled up in front of SunEast Bank


    Jett stepped into the lobby with Leonardo and his four bodyguards.


    Seeing La visibly shaken, Jett frowned and whispered to Leonardo, "Stay here a moment. I''ll go over and check things out."


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 126 I Don''t Care Who Your Husband Is


    He walked over to La and asked in a low voice. "What''s happening here?"


    3.64%


    s


    When La saw Jett, she stood up straighter and pointed at Robin. This is my husband!" she announced. "He''s the assistant to the deputy mayor of Harmonfield, overseeing finance and economics. "Mr. Sawyer has already told you to leave! The matter of renegotiating this loan repayment-"


    "I don''t care what your husband does," Robin interrupted coolly. "What does it matter to me?"


    "How dare you disrespect my husband!" La shouted, fuming. "He''s a city-level official


    Robin cut her off with a sneer. "I don''t care who he is! What right does he have to give me orders? Get out of my way!"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 I Want to Divorce You


    When Robin''s words echoed through the SunEast Bank lobby, the entire room fell silent. For a moment, there was only shock, and then all eyes turned to hun.


    They couldn''t believe this young man would dare to talk like that. After all, Jett-La''s husband-was the assistant to Harmonfield''s deputy mayor.


    Within six months, he was expected to be the primary candidate for deputy mayor.


    His father had previously held that position, and Jett had built a strongwork within the city government and across several industries.


    In his early 30s, he already held a prominent role and was widely regarded as someone with the potential to rise even further, possibly to mayor or even a higher provincial post Robin''s open disregard for Jett was astonishing, and it seemed certain that Robin''s future in Harmonfield was now in jeopardy.


    Leonardo watched the scene from a distance, frowning at the disrespect his former ssmate faced. It unnerved him to see someone confront Jett so boldly.


    He looked at Robin angrily.


    Being young and frivolous was understandable.


    However, if Robin didn''t know how to restrain himself, be arrogant, and didn''t show respect, it would have gone too far.


    Leonardo stepped forward, anger boiling up. "How can you speak like that?" he reprimanded, pointing at


    Robin


    "Youck any respect! The bank is trying to work things out with you, and you''re being this uncooperative. My friend from the city government spoke to you civilly, yet you-" But as he looked closer, Robin''s expression-a familiar, unnerving smile-made Leonardo freeze in his tracks. Fear ran through him, his mind racing to remember who Robin was, Though Leonardo had traveled widely and met all sorts of people, he had never felt this kind of fear. His eyes widened in shock, and he stepped back, momentarily speechless. Oblivious to his friend''s reaction, Jett took Leonardo''s words as a show of support and sneered.


    "Kid, I''m a city government official, so I''ll refrain from saying anything unprofessional,


    But let me warn you-Leonardo''s status is far beyond anything you can imagine. If you''re nning to go about this in such a reckless way, you''d best tread carefully." Robin raised an eyebrow. "Oh: Trying to intimidate me


    Heughed. "Leonardo, the Aldridges'' deputy CEO, with a Phoenix Vanguard background,


    "Does your ssmate, the deputy mayor''s assistant, mean that you can use various means to deal with me


    with your connections?"


    Leonardo turned pale, his heart racing as he struggled to breathe.


    His gaze fixed on Robin, whose calm demeanor made him feel an overwhelming dread.


    +5 Free Con


    Everyone, including Jett and La, now noticed that Leonardo was staring at Robin as if he''d seen a ghost The confidence he''d had before waspletely gone. Finally, Leonardo mustered the courage to speak, his voice low and respectful, "Mr. Ramsey, could I speak with you privately?"


    Robin nodded with a slight smile. "Want to talk? Sure. Let''s go to the VIP room over there."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey. This way, please, Leonardo replied, bowing slightly and following Robin like a


    subordinate.


    Everyone in the lobby looked on, bewildered by the sudden shift.


    How had Leonardo, the deputy CEO of the Aldridges'' Aurientia Affairs Department, gone from confident to utterly submissive in front of Robin?


    His demeanor had turned meek as if he were in the presence of a powerful force.


    Inside the VIP room, Leonardo shut the door firmly. With a thud, he fell to his knees before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I deserve punishment! I didn''t realize I was in the presence of Lord Drakebane. I''ll ept any penalty you deem fit."


    Robin smiled coolly. "It''s fine; it''s not toote to realize now. If you''d said one more word just now, you would have left this bank as a corpse."


    Leonardo stared at Robin in terror, remaining on the ground, too frightened to raise his head. "Lord Drakebane, it was my mistake!"


    All he could picture was the bloody conflict at the Phoenix Vanguard Headquarters from a few years back. Three years ago, driven by someone''s scheming, the leaders of the Phoenix Vanguard openly challenged Divine Drakebane and even tried to kill him.. In a fit of rage, Divine Drakebane went alone to their headquarters.


    In only one night, he single-handedly wiped out nearly 500 Phoenix Vanguard disciples.


    In the end, their leader, Cassian, was utterly defeated, pleading for Divine Drakebane to spare them.


    Since that day, the Phoenix Vanguard had viewed him as their eternal master,


    Every disciple must show deference to Divine Drakebane when they see him.


    Anyone who disrespected him could expect relentless pursuit by the Phoenix Vanguard''s disciples. For years, the memory of the corpses and rivers of blood from that night had haunted Leonardo.


    646


    Chapter 127 I Want to Divorce You


    Robin was like a killing god, and he was terrifying!


    s


    Facing Divine Drakebane again, especially after speaking disrespectfully, he trembled in fear. "Lord Drakebane, is there anything you need me to handle?"


    Robin replied coolly. "Do I need you here? Get out of Draconia now!"


    "Yes, Lord Drakebane! I won''t show my face here again. From that moment on, I sever ties with Jett. Is there anything else you need?"


    "No, just leave!


    Leonardo bowed and unsteadily stood up, awkwardly making his way out of the VIP room and into the Tobby.


    Jett noticed Leonardo''s distressed look and quickly asked, "Leonardo, what''s happening? Where are you headed?" "Jett, remember this-we have no more ties from now on!"


    With that, he and four bodyguards got into a car and drove off, leaving everyone in the bank lobby looking confused. Jett had no idea what was happening.


    After his encounter with Robin, Leonardo abruptly ended their 15-year friendship.


    What was going on?


    He stared at Robining out of the VIP room, utterly baffled.


    What did this guy say to Leonardo?


    La also found the scene confusing. When she saw Robining out, she yelled, "You jerk! What did you do to my husband''s ssmate? Are you plotting against him and saying terrible things about my husband? TI find out going on! Don''t think you can act without consequences just because the Dunns are backing you! My husband''s ssmate is-


    Ignoring La, Robin walked past her and headed straight to the center of the lobby.


    Jett wanted to confront him, but his phone rang. It was the deputy mayor, Zion.


    He quickly picked up, "Hello, Mr. Parker. What do you need?"


    On the other end, Zion''s voice was icy. "Jett, as a city official, you''ve involved yourself in things you shouldn''t be.


    "Reports havee in using you of embezzlement, bribery, and misuse of public assets with your wife. Investigations have started, and you must return to assist with the review.


    Also, I must inform you that you''re no longer in the running for the next deputy mayor position.


    2K 64


    Chapter 127 I Want to Divorce You


    "Jett, you''ve truly let me down. Take care of yourself!"


    Zion ended the call, leaving Jett feeling as if he''d been hit by lightning.


    What was going on today?


    Not only was his old ssmate Leonardo cutting ties, but his once-promising career was crumbling.


    At that moment, he looked from Robin to the furious La..


    It dawned on him-all of today''s chaos was because of her.


    He had no idea what connections Robin had, but he was certain everything that happened today stemmed from him.


    He couldn''t begin toprehend how powerful Robin''s background must be.


    Leonardo.trembled all over when he saw Robin.


    So, Robin''s identity and status must be extraordinary!


    With this realization, he quickly approached Robin, saying respectfully. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry-


    Robin ignored him, chatting with Jonah as if themotion around him didn''t matter.


    Jett felt defeated.


    He realized that someone as influential as Robin wouldn''t waste time on someone like him.


    His thought sparked anger within him.


    If La hadn''t been so arrogant and domineering, unting his job everywhere, things wouldn''t have escted to this point.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now that it hade to this, there was no going back.


    Furious, he turned to La and pped her across the face. "You wretched woman! I want to divorce you!"


    "Why did you hit me? Are you out of your mind? You can''t divorce me! Calm down, what''s wrong with you?" La stared at Jett in fear, confused about what was happening.


    Leonardo left in anger, determined to sever ties with Jett.


    Jett, on the other hand, wanted to divorce La. They both seemed to be under some kind of spell.


    What exactly happened?


    The more La pondered, the more frightened she became. Suddenly, she remembered someone and nced nervously at Robin.


    Could it be him?


    14.43 Wed, Nov 201


    Chapter 127 I Want to Divorce You


    The lobby of SunEast Bank was silent.


    Everyone turned to watch Robin, a chill running down their spines.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 The Dunns'' Confidence Chapter 128 The Dunns'' Confidence


    The lobby of SunEast Bank was quiet.


    The staff workingte were unaware of the unusual situation unfolding before them.


    The odd exchange between Leonardo and Jett left everyone confused.


    Were they under some sort of spell?


    What had Leonardo and Robin discussed in the VIP room? Why did Leonardo leave so abruptly


    Those questions left them scratching their heads.


    At nearly 6 PM. a crowd had gathered outside SunEast Bank.


    Besides the on-duty staff, curious customers appeared after hearing online that the bank was about to showcase an exciting event involving the repayment of 3.8 billion in cash.


    The usually quiet entrance of the bank was now packed with onlookers.


    Suddenly, exims erupted along with the sounds of engines, causing the crowd to stir. They quickly parted to make way.


    Four luxury Mercedes-Benz cars and a Rolls-Royce pulled up to the entrance of the bank.


    Shirley, Amber, and a dozen bodyguards dressed in suits stepped out of the Rolls-Royce. Carrying briefcases, they followed Shirley in an organized manner as they made their way toward the lobby. Once inside, Shirley called out. "Robin, I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. I''ve already secured one billion in cash, and another billion is on its way to SunEast Bank.


    "Don''t worry. By midnight tonight, the total of 3.8 billion will be here."


    Her announcement caused everyone in the bank to gasp.


    The Dunns truly were the most powerful family in Harmonfield.


    To raise 3.8 billion in cash in only a few hours was an impressive feat.


    The initial billion had already arrived at the bank.


    Witnessing the opulence surrounding SunEast Bank. Dominic felt utterly defeated.


    He regretted believing Howard and dismissing Shirley''s words.


    The situation had spiraled out of control, and he realized he could no longer fix the mess he had created.


    Aaron, the deputy president of SunEast Headquarters, was stunned to see that Shirley was the visitor


    He hadn''t anticipated that the Dunns would be able to raise a billion in cash in such a short time. ording to Shirley, the rest of the money was on its way and would reach the bank by midnight. 1/4


    1444 Wed, Nov 20


    Chapter 128 The Dunns'' Confidence


    Aaron quickly collected himself and approached her, saying, "Ms. Dunn, Im Aaron Sawyer, the deputy president of SunEast Headquarters- Before he could finish. Shirley brushed past him without a nce.


    She hurried over to Robin and apologized, "Robin, I''m sorry. I was in a meeting when you called, and I had no idea this would happen. "Don''t worry-whoever has wronged you will pay back tenfold or even a hundredfold""


    Her words sent a chill through everyone in the bank.


    The Dunns were truly furious. If someone had harmed Robin, they would ensure that the person faced severe consequences. That was their confidence!


    Not only was SunEast Bank''s branch, but even the strength of its headquarters paled inparison to the Dunn Group.


    It seemed clear that SunEast Bank had made a grave mistake in provoking them.


    Seeing that Shirley ignored him, Aaron awkwardly held his hand up for a moment, still trying to maintain his smile as he approached her again. "Ms. Dunn, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m-


    "Did I ask for your input?" Shirley snapped coldly. I''m speaking with Mr. Ramsey, and your chatter is quite bothersome!"


    As soon as she finished, two bodyguards from the Dunns stepped in to block Aaron''s way.


    He felt humiliated by her harsh words.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Despite his position as deputy president, he had encountered many powerful individuals without ever feeling this nervous.


    In Shirley''s presence, he was so anxious that wordspletely escaped him. Her bold and unyielding stance left him speechless.


    Observing Shirley''s firm demeanor, Robin realized she was genuinely angry.


    With a gentle smile, he said, "It''s all right. Please sit and rx for a bit.


    Slowly, Shirley''s anger began to fade.


    At that moment, Jett, overwhelmed and desperate, saw her arrive.


    Instantly, he understood that the Dunns influence likely backed Robin''s powerful standing.


    If he could gain their forgiveness, maybe he could salvage his situation.


    With that in mind, he quickly approached her. "Ms. Dunn, a pleasure to meet you. I''m jett, the deputy mayor''s assistant


    24


    Chapter 128 The Dunns Confidence


    +5 Free Cons


    "Don''t you people have any sense! Can''t you see I''m talking? Get out of here-I don''t care who you are!"


    Shirley snapped, her cold re stopping Jett in his


    Watching that, La frowned. "Shirley Dunn, your farmily business is only a private enterprise. What gives you the right to act high and mighty in front of Jett? He''s a city official-" Before she could finish, Jett pped her sharply. "Did ask you to speak? You despicable woman! You''ve ruined everything. Just go away!"


    Stunned, La held her cheek, looking at her husband with horror, realizing that that wasn''t the Jett she once knew.


    What was happening today? Everyone seemed so changed.


    With a calm smile, Robin said, "Shirley, have a seat. I''m fine. I didn''t ask you toe here with cash.


    Jonah hurriedly stood up and approached. "Ms. Dunn, pleased to meet you. I''m Jonah Ferguson. This whole situation today is because of me. I''m sorry!"


    Shirley nodded and replied, "Mr. Ferguson, this isn''t your fault. Whatever Robin decides, the Dunns will back it. Trust me. The Dunn Group will secure the Infinity Tower." She continued, "Let''s sort out the loan repayment first then we can discuss the rest.


    "Mr. Stone, have your team start counting the cash."


    Dominic quickly got to work, assigning tasks in the bank lobby, where the staff set aside their whispers and diligently counted the money that Shirley had provided. Peering between two bodyguards, Aaron looked at Shirley and sighed. "Ms. Dunn, may I have a moment to speak?"


    She signaled her bodyguards to step aside, allowing him through.


    Awkwardly, he said, "Ms. Dunn, today''s events were a misunderstanding."


    Shirley snorted. "Enough of that! Misunderstanding or not, we both know the truth. Just get to the point. I don''t have time to beat around the bush."


    With a sigh. Aaron continued, "I came here from the provincial capital to discuss if the Dunns could continue doing business with our bank-


    "Absolutely not!" Shirley interrupted coldly. The Dunn Group will never work with SunEast Bank again, no matter who asks-not the president, not your shareholders. We''re done here."


    Aaron''sposure broke, and his smile faded. He stood tall, muttering, "The Dunns are supposedly thergest family in Harmonfield, but you seem narrow-minded!"


    Shirley looked up slowly, her eyes cold. "You''re in Harmonfield. Be careful what you say. The Dunns are hardly as ''gentle as you may think."


    Aaron shivered under her re, fully grasping the weight of her words.


    Chapter 128 The Dunns Confidence


    - Free Cons


    For a long time, there were rumors about how Drake had made his fortune-a legend in his own right.


    Aaron realized that he''d let his words go too far in a reckless moment.


    He knew leaving here tonight might not be easy if he didn''t tread lightly.


    1231


    Meanwhile, the staff in the bank were busy counting the one billion in cash Shirley had brought.


    Outside, the crowd was once again stirred by the sounds of car engines as seven or eight Hummers p up to the bank entrance.


    Dozens of men in ck suits with briefcases filed into the lobby, led by Rygar and Shawn.


    pulled

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Robin Is a Troublemaker


    Outside the Harmonfield branch of SunEast Bank, there was a sudden buzz among the crowd.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Rygar and the Devil?"


    "Why are they surrounded by so many people carrying cases? That looks like it could be billions in cash!"


    "Is Mr. Rygar here to give that young guy, Robin, some money?"


    "Who is Robin anyway to attract such high-powered figures?"


    "Rygar? Delivering money to him? Is this young guy from a powerful family?"


    "Harmonfield really has some hidden bigwigs!"


    The bank staff in SunEast Bank were equally shocked to see Rygar and the members from the /


    Dominion.


    Everyone in Harmonfield knew about Rygar-the notorious underground power who truly lived up to his reputation as a ruthless devil.


    For those who crossed him, there were no second chances, Compared to the Dunns, he made no secret of


    his viciousness.


    With his ck-d bodyguards close behind, Rygar approached Robin directly. "Mr. Ramsey, I saw the video online-I didn''t expect someone in Harmonfield to have the nerve to mess with you. "What do you want to do about this? After settling the debt, we can tear this bank apart if you like. And if that''s not enough. I''ll deal with that troublemaker, Dominic!


    As Rygar''s voice fell, Dominic turned pale and began trembling.


    He wished he could just die.


    If he drew the attention of the Abyssal Dominion''s Rygar, there''d be no ce for him in Harmonfield.


    He tried to slip away to hide behind the counter, but Shawn seized him and dragged him before Rygar.


    With a mocking grin, Rygar lightly tapped Dominic''s chubby cheek. "Do you know who Mr. Ramsey is? How dare you treat him this way?


    "Not to worry, Mr. Ramsey''s a principled man. I won''t do anything that might harm his reputation. But as for what you''ve done-you know what that is.


    In five minutes, your infamous reputation will be burged into the minds of everyone in Harmonfield."


    Dominic shuddered, unsure which of his many wrongdoings Rygar referred to.


    Rygar continued patting Dominic''s face, saying. Today I''m here to settle the score. I never expected a lowly bank president like you to have so many wrongdoings.


    9¡Á64


    Chapter 129 Robin Is a Troublemaker


    *5 Free Coins


    "Ever since you became president at SunEast Bank, you''ve been keeping mistresses-more than a dozen. I believe.


    "My men are investigating the exact number as we speak. Each of your mistresses has already shared your dirty secrets with us.


    "Oh, by the way, the whole conversation is being live-streamed. Soon, your story will be all over theContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Inte.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Stone. You''re about to be a star!"


    Only now did Dominic realize the full scope of his predicament. He was utterly trapped.


    Seeing Dominic''s despair, Rygar pped him hard. "Hurry up and count the 1.5 billion I brought!"


    Dominic stood there, overwhelmed by shock and regret. For a moment, hepletely forgot that he was supposed to get someone to count the cash Rygar had brought. Rygar gave him a hard nudge. "What are you just standing there for? Do you think we''re here to wait all night? Start counting now!"


    Quickly, Dominic scrambled up and directed a group of men in suits, each carrying briefcases, toward the


    counter.


    Not long after, another eight luxury cars pulled up outside the bank. Daphne and Rita stepped out, both with the poise of models. Twenty bodyguards, cach towering at least six feet tall entered the bank with their briefcases.


    Daphne went straight to Robin "Mr. Ramsey, the moment I heard. I rallied Violetcrest International to get the funds. I''ve brought two billion. "There''s another two billion on the way. By midnight, we''ll have deposited the full 3.8 billion."


    In the distance, Aaron took in the sight of the elegantly dressed women, at a loss for words.


    "Dominic is really a fool! What kind of big shot did he bring in today? It disgraces SunEast Bank!"


    He thought the scale of the situation was enough topletely ruin SunEast Bank.


    Meanwhile, in the lobby of SunEast, a scene unfolded as billions were being counted.


    Across town, at the Springlight Hotel in Harmonfield''s center, Vera, Alice, and Zachary were enjoying a luxurious meal after wrapping up the Southvalend transfer.


    As Vera overheard people at the hotel talking about SunEast Bank, her curiosity got the better of her.


    She pulled out her phone, only to find that the trending news was all about the SunEast repayment, and it directly involved Robin.


    Alice nced over and caught sight of the same news. After piecing together the story, she let scornfulugh.


    rout a


    "Robin is truly a troublemaker. He doesn''t seem to feel relevant unless he''s stirring things up.


    64%


    14.44 Wed, Nov 20


    Chapter 129 Robin Is a Troublemaker


    s


    "People like him always do crazy things just to stay in the spotlight. The Infinity Tower was already a lost cause, yet he convinced the Dunns to take it on. "Thonestly don''t get what Ms. Dunn sees in him that makes her keep him around. Someday, the Dunn Group will be on the edge of copse, thanks to him."


    Zachary joined in,ughing. "That''s typical of people who can''t do much-they act out. The bank rejected Robin''s transfer repayment and tried to seize Infinity Tower, so he stubbornly decided to pay back 3.8 billion in cash. He just doesn''t think!" Zachary scoffed, taking a sip of wine.


    Vera shot them both a disapproving look. "Alice, you should at least acknowledge that Robin resolved your immediate problem. For you, I also invested billions."


    Alice shook her head. "Vera, I may have sold mynd to Robin and fixed my crisis, but that doesn''t mean I appreciate it.


    He''s just trying hard to impress me, blowing this way out of proportion. I still don''t think much of him. "Even if he bought mynd for 500 million, he''s still a small thinker.


    "What can someone like him possibly achieve? It''s such a minor issue, but he''s making such a show of it. "Does he think he can stay in Harmonfield after picking a fight with the bank? He''s just too shallow and clueless!"


    Not wanting to listen to any more of Alice''s assumptions, Vera turned her attention back to the live stream noting a line of text stating that Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar were all at SunEast Bank.


    Why were they there, too?


    Then, as she watched, the news about SunEast and Robin suddenly vanished from the inte.


    Vera hesitated, realizing that a powerful figure must have stepped in to remove it.


    Standing up, she said, "You two enjoy the rest of your meal. I''m heading over to SunEast Bank to check on Robin.


    14.44 Wed, Nov 20

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Are You Crazy?


    In Harmonfield''s mayor''s office. Gordon quickly updated Henry on the SunEast Bank situation.


    "Mr. Wright, as you instructed, I contacted Mr. Parker. He was livid to find out his assistant, Jett Hodge, had inserted himself into the business issues at SunEast Bank.


    "I''ve passed along the evidence of Jett''s actions to our disciplinarymittee, and they''re now investigating him."


    Henry nodded thoughtfully. "I didn''t expect Zion to be so quick to act. How are things on the police front?"


    Gordon took out the records and continued, "As soon as you gave the order, I notified and conveyed the instructions to deputy mayor, Marcel Fisher, who oversees the city''s political and legal matters. "Ten minutes ago, Mr. Fisher instructed Chief of Police, Peter Shelton, to head out with more than half of our police force to SunEast Bank to maintain order."


    "Good, Henry replied, visibly relieved. "With so much cash involved and so many eyes on this, we need all hands on deck to keep things under control.


    "With Marcelmanding the police to maintain public order, I feel relieved.


    "How''s Robin progressing? Any updates?"


    Seeing that Henry was pleased with his efforts, Gordon continued, "Based on thetest reports, the Dunns, Violetcrest International, and Rygar have each raised around one billion and sent it to SunEast Bank. "Altogether, that''s five billion in cash-more than enough to help Robin settle Jonah''s bank loans. Plus, there''s more money en route to Harmonfield as we speak."


    Henry nodded. "Robin has raised 3.8 billion. That''s remarkable."


    "Absolutely, Sir." Gordon replied, nodding in agreement. "He kept his word, which is a huge feat, especially in under half an hour!


    "Harmonfield has never seen anything like it. People underestimated the Dunns."


    Henry knew it was less about the Dunns and more about Robin''swork of powerful allies.


    "Let''s not overanalyze this too much, though. With that much cash arriving all at once, it''s too easy for things to get out of hand. Let''s keep an eye on the bank and stay in close contact with Marcel.


    "Ry my stance-we need to safeguard these funds by keeping public order stable. Also, inform the relevant departments to delete all video coverage of SunEast Bank immediately; we can''t let this issue escte any further!


    "The police should clear the crowd around SunEast Bank to prevent potential stampedes and discourage any malicious actions from onlookers, Keep me updated on the security situation outside the bank at all. times.


    Additionally, the dealings between SunEast Bank and Robin fall within standard business operations, so while their transactions are substantial, they''ve done nothing illegal.


    Wed, Nov ZU


    Chapter 130 Are You Crazy?


    s


    "The Harmonfield police are solely responsible for ensuring public safety and maintaining order. Make sure Zion. Marcel, and Peter understand they should avoid interfering with business transactions.


    "Our police are stationed outside the bank for security, and they shouldn''t enter the building to prevent any misunderstandings?


    "Understood. I''ll make sure they''re clear on your message." Gordon replied, nodding as he grasped Henry''s directives.


    They weren''t to meddle in civil disputes, as misunderstandings with the public could lead to a serious


    incident.


    Following the city government''s orders, 80 percent of Harmonfield''s police were dispatched to SunEast Bank''s permeter.


    Marcel arrived on-site, while Peter led efforts to disperse onlookers. Meanwhile, the police''s online surveince team directed all local tforms to remove content on SunEast Bank''s cash repayment to contain the situation. Eager to witness the cash repayment. spectators gathered, but the police maintained a cordon, allowing them to only watch the luxury cars from afar.


    As Vera left Springlight Hotel, Alice and Zachary joined her.


    "Wait up, Vera-we want to see Robin''s show tonight too!" Alice eximed, amusement gleaming in her


    eyes.


    "This is a huge mess. Even if the Dunns want to help him, they can''t pull together that much cash so fast!" Vera wanted to tell her that Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar had already arrived at the bank.


    Robin might not have the full 3.8 billion immediately, but with Harmonfield''s major yers backing him, he''d be fine.


    SunEast Bank couldn''t ignore this unless they nned to leave the city.


    However, hearing Alice''s sneers, Vera felt no urge to exin.


    Alice scoffed. "He''s barely holding on. If he hadn''t bought the Southvale project from us before this mess, we''d be stuck with those empty plots.


    "Serves him right! I hope the Dunns cut him off so he can''t keep those plots. Does he think he''ll get rich from them? What a joke


    Pulling Vera aside, Alice added, "Oh, and by the way, Robin ims the money you''re using was borrowed from him. Don''t take thend, just take the cash. Got it


    Vera pursed her lips, refusing to respond She felt pity for Alice.


    Maybe one day, Alice would understand how foolish her attitude was when she saw Robin''s true standing. Even powerful figures like Shirley and Daphne respectel Robin-who was Alice to look down on him? The real tragedy of a clown was not realizing they were one. 2/4


    1444 Wed Nov 20


    Chapter 130 Are You Crazy?


    BK 64a


    s.


    Zachary chimed in. ''Alice, if you''d epted his proposal, you''d be all over Harmonfield''s news as a big star be now


    Alice gave him a light kick. "As if I''d never go for a shallow show-off like him! He''s so full of himself, totallycking depth. His arrogance will be his downfall one day!"


    Vera sighed. "Alice, maybe it''s time you change your view and get to know Robin.


    You''re so blinded by your own biases that you can''t see clearly-


    "Alright, stop praising that awful guy in front of me!" Alice interrupted, unwilling to hear more.


    Vera, you always make excuses for him. I don''t know what''s going on with you. How could you fall for someone as crude as Robin?"


    Vera shook her head helplessly. "Fine. fine, I won''t bring him up with you anymore. Just remember, if youAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    recret thister, don''t say I didn''t remit bring him


    Alice sneered. "Me? I''ll never regret breaking things off with Robin! My dream is to be like Daphne!"


    "Alright, alright. Alice, you''re a queen, and Daphne is your idol. Vera smiled and shook her head.


    only Alice knee her idol Daphne would act more like a servant in front of Robin.


    The three chatted along the way until they reached the lobby perimeter of SunEast Bank. There, they saw that the Harmonfield police had already set up a barricade, blocking all onlookers from entering the restricted area Vera tried to exin that she was Robin''s friend and wanted to go inside, but they still weren''t allowed to


    pass


    From a distance, they watched as luxury cars lined up outside the bank but could only catch glimpses of activity in the lobby.


    Although it was brightly lit and looked both calm and busy, they couldn''t see any of the people inside. Vera sent Robin a message.


    "Robin, how''s it going over there? Do you still need cash?


    I only have a few tens of thousands on me. If I''d know you were in need, I would have bought that Southvale property this afternoon; I''d have turned it into cash for you instead. Robin read Vera''s message, feeling a warmth inside.


    While her cash couldn''t help with the massive 3.8 billion repayments, her concern meant a lot to him. Beneath her carefree surface, Vera was truly loyal and principled.


    He replied, "I don''t need that small amount, but it''s good to know you care. The money situation is fine now, so focus on getting the paperwork done for the Southvale property." Vera responded immediately. "Are you seriously still thinking about the Southvale plot? Are you crazy?


    14.44 Wed, Nov 20 I LO


    Chapter 130 Are You Crazy?


    "Zachary and Alice couldn''t care less about you!


    "Robin, I can''t even guess why you''d want to buy that property from them!"


    Robin sent a smiling emoji. "What else? I''m in it for the money."


    Vera replied with a sarcastic emoji, "Oh, so it''s for your ex-fianc¨¦e, Alice, right?"


    Robin sighed. Think what you want, Vera. I don''t have time to keep chatting."


    Vera sent an angry emoji, and he responded with a pig emoji.


    Seeing that, she burst intoughter, catching the attention of two police officers nearby, who looked an cautiously.


    She quickly stopped, thinking, Wow, they''re jumpy. I onlyughed a little, and they were already on edge

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 You Can Treat It as a Legend


    Noticing two police officers still eyeing her warily, Vera gave them a disdainful look.


    "Excuse me, officers," she called out. "Shouldn''t you be focusing on crowd control instead of staring at a woman? If you keep staring. I''ll report you!"


    The two young officers exchanged irritated nces with Vera but eventually looked away.


    At that moment. Alice rugged her arm. "Vera, look at this mess. Robin''s antics have gone too far. With the way he''s behaving, he''s bound to face serious consequences." Vera pursed her lips. "Can''t you tell the officers are here to maintain order because of Robin''s influence?"


    "Order? For him?" Alice scoffed. "They''re probably here to arrest him! It''s reckless to challenge SunEast Bank like this-it''s like attacking a mountain with a pebble.


    "In today''s world, power belongs to the wealthy! Robin''s out of his depth if he thinks a little money will take on a bank. What''s next? Trying to pull this stunt to get my attention?


    "He knows if he can''t pay back the money, it''ll be a trending topic online-


    Alice continued her rant, but a nearby woman cut her off. "Ms. Dunn, Ms. West, and Mr. Rygar have already delivered a substantial amount to cover the debt


    "How shameless! Why would he need your attention? Are you narcissistic? You should go to a doctor!" Alice snapped, "Robin was engaged to me back then! I ended it because I didn''t care for him!"


    Vera quickly stepped in, "Come on, Alice, don''t get worked up over this. It''s not worth it."


    Alice gave a dismissive snort, silencing her argument with the other woman.


    Vera leaned in and whispered, "Alice, she wasn''t lying. Ms. Dunn, Ms. West, and Mr. Rygar did send money to Robin."


    With a sarcastic chuckle, Alice replied, "You actually believe that? The way things are going, half the police force in Harmonfield is here; Robin''s probably in big trouble today!"


    Vera replied earnestly, "I''m serious. I just talked to Robin on WhatsApp-they''ve raised 3.8 billion." Alice shook her head with a smirk. "Are you telling me Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar all pitched in? Robin must be exaggerating. Maybe the Dunns helped a bit, but as for the others, that''s a stretch.


    "Daphne''s too proud toe all this way for him!" she scoffed. "Do you think Robin is a legend, Vera?"


    a


    Laughing, Vera replied, "Well, you can think of him as legend if you want."


    As they talked, two military SUVs and an armored van pulled up in front of the SunEast Bank. Several police officers stepped in to check the vehicles, prompting Marcel and Peter to rush over.


    Freya drove a training vehicle for the War Wolf Special Forces.


    Chapter 181 You Can Treat It as a Legend


    She handed her ID to Marcel and Peter. "Mr. Fisher, M. Shelton, here is my identification"


    +10 Free Coins


    Recognizing her, Marcel and Peter smiled. "Ah, Mr. Wright''s daughter! What brings you here? "Robin is my uncle''s friend," she exined. Tm here on his behalf to deliver funds-four billion in cash." She gestured to the SUVs. "I had to request a special vehicle from the War Wolf Special Forces to safely bring this to the SunEast Bank. Please let us through." Marcel and Peter quickly ordered the officers to clear a path. Freya drove up to the bank entrance, followed by a dozen soldiers in inclothes who unloaded several secured cash boxes and entered the lobby.


    Inside, Freya spotted Robin in the crowd and approached him. The boxes were neatly stacked in the center of the lobby, creating quite a stir as people looked on in awe.


    For a moment, they were a bit dazed, wondering what had happened.


    "Here''s the four billion in cash. Get the bank staff to start counting." Freya said.


    Robin shrugged. "Freya, we already raised 3.8 billion, so your trip was kind of unnecessary


    Caught off guard, Freya asked, "Already raised?"


    She then noticed Shirley across the lobby. "Shirley, I should''ve guessed you had a hand in this."


    With a soft smile, Shirley replied, "I couldn''t do it alone. It was with help from Ms. West and Mr. Rygar that we just managed to scrape it together.


    "If I''d known you were bringing four billion, I wouldn''t have been so anxious."


    Shirley said with a yful smile, "If I run into a simr situation, would you do the same for me?"


    Freya was momentarily stunned, blushing as she patted Shirley''s arm and whispered, "Shirley, you''re getting naughty."


    Both of them burst intoughter together.


    Initially, the staff at SunEast Bank thought Robin''s deration of paying back 3.8 billion in cash was absurd. They dismissed it as youthful overconfidence, believing that gathering such an amount within ¨¤ few hours was impossible for someone with no strong connections. But to their surprise, he managed this incredible feat in a mere 30 minutes. Not only had three top figures. from Harmonfield gathered in the bank''s lobby to help raise the amount, but Freya, the deputymander of the Draconia Special Forces, had also arrived with an additional four billion.


    Now, there was over eight billion in cash stacked in dozens of safe deposit boxes in the bank''s lobby, leaving everyone in awe.


    As the head of SunEast Bank''s Harmonfield branch, Dominic was left in shock,pletely unsure of how to respond. Little did he realize that his rushed decisions would lead him into such an impossible situation.


    He wondered whom he had wronged to end up in such an overwhelmingly awkward position.


    Chapter 181 You Can Treat It as a Legend


    +10 Free Coms


    Meanwhile, Aaron, the deputy president of SunEast Headquarters, along with themunications team he brought, stood on the sidelines, feeling like mere bystanders.


    They watched the unfolding events inplete silence unable to say a word. Their original mission. given by the bank''s president, was to negotiate financial matters with the Dunns, hoping to retain them as a client for all their banking needs. However, the present circumstances left them at aplete loss.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    SunEast Bank''smunications team was the elite in the field of Draconia''s public rtions and marketing.


    They hade prepared with over a dozen strategies to address the Dunns


    s'' issues.


    The head, Eva Kerr, had assured Sebastian that they would seed in restoring rtions with the Dunns.


    Yet, after arriving at the Harmonfield branch, they quickly saw things weren''t as simple as anticipated. The other party''s influence was overwhelming, leaving them speechless and far out of their league.


    The two sides weren''t on the same level. How could they negotiate with them?


    SunEast Bank had boldly refused the Dunns'' request to settle their 3.8 billion loans and even blocked fepayment options. But in only half an hour, nearly eight billion in cash had been brought in, with an additional four billion on its way-almost ten billion in cash, eliminating any need for negotiations.


    Their respectful,posed actions left the bank''s personnel with nothing to say, highlighting how the bank had overestimated its standing.


    After deep consideration, Aaron decided he couldn''t manage the situation alone. Acknowledging his limitations, he opted to report the matter to the bank''s president, Sebastian.


    At this moment, Sebastian was urgently holding a meeting.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was in the midst of a critical meeting, where he learned that not only had the Dunns ended all dealings with SunEast Bank, but Violetcrest International and Abyssal Dominion had also followed suit, with over 90 percent of the businesses connected to those firms also severing ties,


    Adding to the turmoil, Carson, the wealthiest figure in Brookhaven, was also pursuing a simr move, termination procedures already underway,


    with


    In less than an hour, most of the bank''s major domestic clients were withdrawing, leading to significant losses. The shareholders of SunEast Bank quickly agreed that Dominic''s and his team''s arrogant actions must be addressed.


    Their careless decisions had cost the bank dearly, prompting many clients to withdraw their business, which shed the bank''s profits by over 30 percent.


    Just then, Aaron''s message about the state of things in Harmonfield reached the shareholders, stunning them. None had anticipated Robin achieving what seemed virtually impossible.


    Realizing how serious Dominic''s error had been, the shareholders immediately directed Sebastian to personally handle the matter in Harmonfield. They insisted that he must do everything possible to secure Robin''s forgiveness, even if it meant extraordinary efforts. 3/4 09:31 Thu, Nov 21 BGB.


    Chapter 131 You Can Treat It as a Legend


    Without dy. Sebastian boarded a helicopter provide solely on making amends with Robin.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Draconia''s Top Communications Team Chapter 132 Draconia''s Top Communications Team


    Thirty minutester, Sebastian touched down at Harmanfield International Airport in a helicopter As he exited the airport lobby, a sleek white Mercedes Benz pulled up to him.


    A tall, young woman stepped out and greeted him with dight smile, "Mr. Harker, it''s a pleasure on meet you. I''m Kiara ter, the top-notch manager from the Falcon Team at Draconis Brighton Communications Group


    "The Brighton Communications Group is the leading em in Draconia. The Falcon Team, which is part of it, is recognized as the bestmunications team in the region.


    "I''m the top manager in Draconia, so I can assure you that my team and I will effectively manage the crisis at the Hammonfield branch of SunEast Bank."


    Sebastian observed the confident woman before him, his brow furrowing slightly. The major shareholders at SunEast Headquarters had brought in anothermunications team.


    Was this a sign that they didn''t trust him, or were they simply overly anxious?


    At that moment, his assistant stepped forward, saying, Mr. Barker, the shareholders have just sent a message. To ensure that we handle this crisis properly, they have hired the topmunications team in the country, the Falcon Team, to assist with the situation in Harmonfield."


    Upon hearing that, Sebastian cast a nce at Kiara, irritation shing in his eyes.


    Kiara noticed his hesitation and felt a twinge of annoyance. "Are you questioning the capabilities of our Falcon Team!


    "Our team isn''t just known for its reputation. We truly are the best in Draconia. I built the Falcon Team as an elite unit


    "Over the past three years, as a top manager in the industry, I have led my team in resolving over 500 crises without a single failure! I tackle a crisismission nearly every three days, encountering a variety of cases.


    "Your situation at SunEast Bank, it''s a rtively straightforward case based on my experience. Once I took on your marketing crisis, I thoroughly assessed the entire situation and the interests of all parties involved.


    "It''s notplicated at all. I''m confident that once we start the negotiation process, we''ll resolve the issue within half an hour."


    Sebastian studied Kiara, who appeared to be in her mid-20s. She exuded an air of arrogance, seeming to regard every challenge as trivial.


    As someone experienced in dealing with people, he found it hard to take her ims seriously. People who spoke with such confidence usually fell into one of two categories-either they genuinely found the issue simple and trivial, or they were overly arrogant and inexperienced,pensating for theirck of real-life challenges.


    Research showed that the more someone boasted about their abilities, the more it often revealed their weaknesses in that area.


    09 32 Thu Nov 21 BGB.


    09:32


    Chapter 139 Draconia''s Top Communications Team


    63%E


    However, his assistant discreetly informed him that Kia''s credentials were indeed verified. The Falcon Team she led was recognized as the topmunications group in Draconia.


    Data confirmed that in thest three years, Kiara''s Falcon Team had managed 568 crisis public rtions cases, all sessfully resolved.


    After contemting for a moment, Sebastian nodded. Alright, when you arrive at the Harmonfield branch, please give a brief overview of the procedure. My assistants will fully cooperate with you."


    Kiara nced at Sebastian''s twomunication assistants and smirked "Mr. Barker, once we''re in the car, I''ll provide a detailed outline of my strategy and operational process.


    "However, I''m sharing this information solely for your understanding of our team''s operations. You won''t need to assist us.


    "Keep in mind, during the entire operation, none of you should interrupt us. Any disruptions will throw off our entire operation,


    "If themunications mediation process gets chaotic, it''ll make this crisis operation ineffective."


    Sebastian was irritated by her remark and replied coldly. "Are you implying that no one from our bank should be involved in this crisismunications process?


    "If there''s any mimunication, it''ll make it challenging to manage the crisis again! What I mean is that our bank needs to participate. Your team will lead, and we''ll assist."


    Kiara sneered. "Are you suggesting that you don''t trust our team! That''s fine! After you see how we handle everything on-site, you''ll understand why we''re known as Draconia''s top crisismunications team. why I''m regarded as the best manager! "Once take charge of this crists. I''ll oversee everything I''ve never allowest anyone unprofessional to interfere with my crisismunications work-unless of course, your bank decides to end its partnership with our team.


    Sebastian hesitated but ultimately backed down. After all, she had been invited by the headquarters shareholders, and he couldn''i terminate their agreemeTH.


    "Alright, Ms. ter, let''s discuss this after we get in the car. Can you give me an overview of your CHIKKmunications n!"


    Kiara nodded. "Sure, let''s talk in the car"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but wonder if the so-called Falcon Team could truly manser the crisis effectively.


    In his 30 years in the banking industry, he had never encountered anyone whe contently ims there


    as no crisis they couldn''t handle


    Once they were in the car, Kiara pulled out herptop and presented her crisis management srategy along with various professional analysis charts and rtionship diagrams for Sebastian to re


    "Mr. Barker, I want to introduce you to our Falcon Communications Tram and exins from we n to address the crisis at the Harmontield branch of SunEat Bank


    "In analyzing the issue of several key clients abruptly ending their business rtionships with SumEast


    23


    00:32 Thu Nov 21 D


    Chapter 142 Draconia''s Top Communications Team


    However, his assistant discreetly informed him that Kira''s credentials were indeed verified. The Falcon Team she led was recognized as the topmunicatiofis group in Draconia,


    Data confirmed that in thest three years, Kiara''s Falcon Team had managed 568 crisis public rtions cases, all sessfully resolved.


    After contemting for a moment, Sebastian nodded. Alright, when you arrive at the Harmonfeld branch, please give a brief overview of the procedure. My assistants will fully cooperate with you"


    Kiara nced at Sebastian''s twomunication assistants and smirked. "Mr. Barker, once we''re in the car. I''ll provide a detailed outline of my strategy and operational process.


    "However, I''m sharing this information solely for your understanding of our team''s operations. You won''t


    need to assiN? US.


    "Keep in mind, during the entire operation, none of you should interrupt us. Any disruptions will throw off our entire operation.


    "If themunications mediation process gets chaotic, it''ll make this crisis operation ineffective."


    Sebastian was irritated by her remark and replied coldly, "Are you implying that no one from our bank should be involved in this crisismunications process?


    "If there''s any mimunication, it''ll make it challenging to manage the crisis again! What I mean is that our bank needs to participate. Your team will lead, and we''ll assist."


    Kiara sneered. Are you suggesting that you don''t trust our team? That''s fine! After you see how we handle everything on-site, you''ll understand why we''re known as Draconia''s top crisismunications team and why I''m regarded as the best manager! "Once I take charge of this crisis, I''ll oversee everything! I''ve never allowed anyone unprofessional to interfere with my crisismunications work-unless, of course, your bank decides to end its partnership with our team.


    Sebastian hesitated but ultimately backed down. After all, she had been invited by the headquarters shareholders, and he couldn''t terminate their agreement.


    "Alright, Ms. ter, let''s discuss this after we get in the car. Can you give me an overview of your crisis.munications n?"


    Kiara nodded. "Sure, let''s talk in the car.


    Sebastian couldn''t help but wonder if the so-called Falcon Team could truly manage the crisis effectively.


    In his 30 years in the banking industry, he had never encountered anyone who confidently imed there was no crisis they couldn''t handle.


    Once they were in the car, Kiara pulled out herptop and presented her crisis management strategy along with various professional analysis charts and rtionship diagrams for Sebastian to review.


    "Mr. Barker, I want to introduce you to our Falcon Communications Team and exin how we n to address the crisis at the Harmonfield branch of SunEast Bank.


    "In analyzing the issue of several key clients abruptly ending their business rtionship with SunEast


    Chapter 122 Draconia''s Top Communications Team


    10 Free Coms


    Bank, we''ve pinpointed the root cause of the crisis. Robin is the catalyst of this situation, with the Dunn Group pulling the strings.


    "I noticed that your bank''s previous crisis management n focused solely on Robin, which was a mistake! The Dunn Group was the first to announce the termination of all coboration with SunEast Bank. prompting other clients to follow suit. "Shirley from the Dunn Group is the crucial figure in this crisis, as she is central to its creation."


    Sebastian was momentarily taken aback, wanting to remind her that Robin was the main issue. However, Kiara continued without allowing him to interject.


    "Through extensive data analysis, we''ve determined that Shirley is the key person to address within the Dunn Group. We''ve crafted several ns aimed at her, and Fm confident that if she canmunicate with us effectively, this crisis will be resolved easily." Sebastian recognized that Kiara was focusing on the Dunns and Shirley, but he feltpelled to interrupt.


    "Ms. ter, I''d like to express my thoughts. The crisis management strategy from ourmunications team is/sound.


    The main issue behind this crisis is Robin. I maintain that to effectively manage the crisis, our focus should be on Robin, not the Dunns"


    Kiara''s expression showed slight annoyance. "Please don''t interrupt my presentation. The Falcon Communications Team has its own principles and analysis methods.


    "You need to understand that within Draconia, we''re the most professional team in the industry. We''ve never failed in any crisis we''ve managed. So please, bear with me and allow me to continue.


    "You may excel in finance, but when ites to crisis management, I''m the expert, not you."


    Sebastian frowned but conceded, "Alright, please proceed with your presentation."


    A smug look crossed Kiara''s face. "Now, let''s further examine the key aspects of this crisis management, focusing on the Dunns and Shirley: Why are they our main target?


    "Although Robin is a key yer, he''s merely the CEO of Eastvale Development Group under the Dunns. He has just started his position andcks significant experience in the field and connections in Harmonfield "We''ve looked into his social circle, and most of his friendse from unimportant families.


    "In contrast, the Dunns are the leading family in Harmonfield with strong local ties. Even up-anding Violetcrest International and the dubious Abyssal Dominion can''t rival them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Thus, the Dunns are essential for resolving this crisis, particrly since they''re also Robin''s supporters.


    "While Robin may appear to be acting independently, it''s essential to recognize that he likely couldn''t have decided to acquire Infinity Tower without the Dunns backing." Sebastian and his two assistants were leftpletely baffled.

 Chapter 133

    Sebastian and the Falcon Communications team reached the SunEast Bank in Harmonfield. Though they had braced themselves mentally, the sight that greeted them was still surprising. The area around SunEast Bank was packed with people, with crowds of bystanders gathered outside. Amidst the crowd stood nearly 100 police officers managing the scene, with a security line surrounding


    the bank.


    Sebastian took a moment to steady his emotions, then remarked, "Ms. ter, as you can see, this isn''t just a minor issue as you might have thought.


    "The misconduct by our bank''s staff has left a significant mark on the people of Harmonfield.


    "This crisis directly impacts SunEast Bank''s reputation across Draconia. Please proceed with caution as you and your team address this matter.


    "If these four organizations decide to end their partnerships with SunEast Bank, our business in Draconia could face major setbacks.


    "Even though their share is just around 30 percent, the influence is substantial and could quickly trigger ripple effect nationwide. "It might even lead to a steep drop in SunEast Bank''s stock price."


    Kiara nced out the car window and scoffed, Mr. Barker, arge crowd doesn''t necessarily make this crisis hard to manage.


    "This is just a case of someone putting information on the trending news.


    you can see, the city government has already sent police to keep things under control, and this chaotic scene will be cleared up soon. "Let''s head inside and check it out. It''s nothing major.


    "Rx, once our Falcon Team steps in this won''t even be a crisis anymore."


    Sebastian could only nod. "That would be the best


    After stepping out of the car and identifying themselves to the officers, they entered the SunEast Bank lobby.


    Aaron and his team noticed Sebastian''s group and quickly approached, saying, "Mr. Barker, you''re here. The situation here is fairlyplicated."


    Sebastian nodded and said, "Please give me a quick overview of the situation here."


    Aaron leaned in and whispered. "Mr. Barker, do you see that young man over there?


    "That''s Robin Ramsey. We didn''t anticipate he would have such a significant influence in Harmonfield.


    09:32


    8:09 32 Thu Nov 21 BGB-


    Chapter 133 Tell Her Who 1 Aro


    "Just look at the sate depot homes in the lobby-they hold at time in costs and they we bition is on the w


    Sebastian mend at Roben in the diseas


    the disease befive sung the since in the bark


    He sensed this managing this crisis day would be one chiemgine Be vertked than


    im jast


    umting over en billion in cash in an hour would demand an attente of geor and connections


    Amide the crowd, he watched Robin closely


    With decades of experience, he could tell there was something unique about this pronung man.


    The calm andposure he disyed was unlike anything he had ever witnessed


    Having held the position of president at SunEast Headquarters for many years. Seat had me numerous influential figures


    0


    Yet, he had nevere across a young man like Robbo instantly gred a sense of seagers an h


    He was convinced that their previous analysis was right This person was undoubtedly the key yers the


    Thinking of this, he quickly suggested to Kara. Ms. Simmer, do you need to revise your public rtions strategy?"


    tes, feel free to call Kiara''s expression immediately hardened. Mr. Barker you still question my meeting with your shareholders, and I will promptly dismiss the crisis management scam." Sebastien hesitated briefly and could only reply. Ms. Sher you''ve misinterpreted my words. Immy advising you.


    "What I mean is that if there''s any mistake in our approach to crisis management, you should make the necessary adjustments right away. The sess of this situation is extremely important to us Kiara responded coldly. "Don''t worry. Mr. Barker. If we can''t fix this in 30 Falcon Team''s prestigious reputation


    Sebastian let out a silent sigh "Alright. I leave this in your hands"


    Dulles, you can take down our


    At that moment. Dominic, who was busy counting the cash, noticed Sebastian eparing the room


    Shaking with anxiety, he made his way through the crowd and hurried over to Sebastian, bowing his head "Mr. Barker, please punish me. I truly didn''t expect things to escte like this today" "Enough Talking won''t help now? Sebastian replied ina stern tone.


    "Dominic, I built this Harmonfield market from the ground up, and you have now brought it to ruin!


    "Once this situation is resolved, we''ll discuss everything thoroughly!


    With that, he was ready to rify his point to Kiara again


    95


    Chapter 133 Tell Her Who I Am!


    Kiara''s elite team of four had already focused their attention on Shirley,


    They navigated through the crowd and reached Shirley shing a professional smile, Kiara greeted her "Hello, Ms. Dunn.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Kiara ter from the Falcon Tearn at Brighton Communications Group in Draconia. I believe you''re familiar with my name.


    "At the very least, you must havee across articles about me in relevant magazines.


    "I don''t mean to brag, but in this field, they refer to me as a top-notch public rtions manager. Year cond say I''m somewhat of a celebrity."


    While Kiara praised herself, everyone exchanged confused nces.


    Amber stepped forward and inquired, "Ms. ter? Falcon Team? What''s your purpose here? Are you here for Ms. Dunn?"


    Kiara was irritated by her interruption. "Who are you? Can''t you see I''m in the middle of a conversation with Ms. Dunn? Interrupting someone is incredibly disrespectful!"


    Amber slightly furrowed her brow. "I don''t need you to tell me that. I''m Ms. Dunn''s assistant. If you have Something to say, you can speak to me directly."


    Kiara was livid. "Move aside! As an assistant, you''re not in a position to talk to me!"


    "Amber, let her finish. Shirley said to Kiara, her expression indifferent. "What do you need from me?" "Nice to meet you, Ms. Dunn." Kiara once again shed a professional smile. "I''m here to talk about the partnership with SunEast Bank


    "Oh, I understand, Ms. ter. There''s no need to continue. I''ve already made my decision regarding this matter, and it''s final-no one can alter what the Dunn Group has decided." Kiara was taken aback.


    She was surprised to find that Shirley didn''t seem the least bit thrilled to hear her name.


    In fact, she even disyed a frosty demeanor.


    "Ms. Dunn, I traveled a long way with genuine intent to discuss matters with you. It feels quite rude for you to dismiss me like this."


    Shirley lifted her eyelids with indifference. I''ve been clear. Any decision made by the Dunn Group You can leave now. I won''t consider any negotiations!"


    is final


    Robin regarded Kiara''s four public rtions managers with a cool, arrogant expression and chuckled with


    interest.


    Kiara was taken aback to see Robin smiling at that moment.


    She found it impossible to ept his attitude. "Are you making fun of me?"


    00:32 Thu. Nov 21 BGB


    Chapter 133 Tell Her Who I Am!


    Robin was momentarily surprised by this self-righteous woman. Why was the starting another conflict withAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    mer


    He pressed his lips together and replied, "What''s wrong with making fun of you? Do you have an issue with that?"


    Kiara retorted, "What gives you the right to make fun of me?


    "Men like you at such a low level probably don''t even recognize who I am, do you?


    "Let me tell you. We are the Falcon Team of Brighton Communications Group at Draconia, the leading public rtions team in the industry. I''m Kiara ter, the top-notch manager of this team!" Nearby, Shawn burst outughing. "Wow! Where did this delusional womane from? Hahaha....


    Kiara shot him a re. "You crude person, what''s so funny?


    "I am here to talk about the business partnership problem with Ms. Dunn concerning SunEast Bank. Your behavior is rude, do you realize that?"


    quite


    Shawn rolled his eyes. "You''re out of your mind! Ms. Dunn isn''t even paying attention to you. Can''t you understand simple conversation? Where do all these craziese from?


    "It''sughable that SunEast Headquarters actually invited someone like you here, hahaha....


    Kiara replied furiously, I won''t waste my time arguing with someone so ill-mannered!"


    Shawn instantly erupted with anger, eximing,. "Who are you calling ill-mannered? You better believe I''ll hit you in the face right now!"


    As Shawn moved closer to throw a punch, Robin shot him a look andmanded, "Get out of the way!"


    Shawn quickly retreated, replying, "Sure thing. Mr. Ramsey?


    Kiara was momentarily taken aback. She halted and red at Robin for a moment before scoffing, her eyes reflecting deep contempt.


    She thought that someone of such poor character wasn''t deserving of her time in negotiations.


    She faced Shirley once more, saying, "Ms. Dunn, I hope we can have a rational conversation about this."


    Shirley replied icily. "There''s nothing to talk about regarding the partnership with SunEast Bank. Please leave."


    Kiara was still baffled. Shirley was truly denying her Falcon Team every opportunity!


    This was uneptable!


    Ms Dunn, the Dunn Group is the biggest business conglomerate in Harmonfield. As the CEO, is this truly the extent of your skills?"


    Shirley was no longer interested in engaging with her, stating. "Ms. ter, if you keep bothering me like this, I can''t promise that what just happened won''t ur again."


    00:39 Thu Nov 1 BGB.


    Chapter 148 Tell Her Who I Am


    0463%A


    Fivya stepped in and remarked. "Ms. ter, I''m sorry to say that Shirley won''t be able to fulfill your respuest! Please return, and apologize for wasting you time"


    Kiara replied angrily. "Who are you, and what gives you the authority to tell me to leave? I came to negotiate the partnership with Ms. Dum regarding Suast Bank. What kind of behavior is this?" Eveva narrowest her eyes slightly and said, "Okay, thar''nough. No one here wants to entertain your negotiation"


    "Get out of my way! Who do you think you are to order me around?!" Kiara finally lost her temper, pointing at Freya and shouting.


    Freya''s expression turned icy. "It doesn''t matter who I n. What counts is that if you show disrespect again, I can make you regret it right here!"


    Kiara shouted angrily. "That''s absurd! As a member of the Falcon Team, what kind of situation haven''t I encountered? Do you think you can just tell me to move? Who do you think you are?" Before she could finish speaking, Freya kicked Kiara to the floor and pointed at a member of the special forces,manding, "Tell her who I am!"

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 135 Sorrowful Solitude


    Amber paused, her breath caught in her throat as she scrolled through the relentless negative news about the Dunn Group on her phone. She stole a worried look at Shirley.


    More than once, she thought about reaching out to Drake to inform him of the unfolding events.


    However, noticing Shirley''s icy demeanor, she decided against it.


    Amber realized that, given the circumstances, even alerting Drake would not make a difference.


    At that moment, the SunEast Bank''s lobby felt eerily still, as if the air had thickened.


    Everyone was aware of the situation.


    The gap in financial strength was undeniable.


    The Dunn Group was under a relentless attack from the ters!


    Daphne from Violetcrest International furrowed her brow, ncing at Shirley before shifting her gaze to


    Robin.


    She was certain that Robin wouldn''t remain passive.


    Still, she was unsure of the steps this influential figure would choose to take


    She understood that, given the resources of Violeterest International, they were powerless against the ters'' sanctions in Brookhaven targeting the Dunn Group.


    Rygar paused briefly before speaking with a chill in his yoice, "Elian, do you really think you can act without restraint in Brookhaven just because of your wealth and influence? "I suggest you reconsider your actions! If you don''t, the consequences will be severe!"


    Elian let out a derisiveugh. "Rygar. I''m aware of how you built your wealth. In Harmonfield, infamous as the underground kingpin of Harmonfield, carning the respect of many! "But that small amount means nothingpared to the power of my family!


    "You''d better keep your mouth shut! Otherwise, my family won''t hesitate to eliminate another Abyssal Dominion!"


    Rygar knew all too well that his threats were serious.


    With the ters'' influence in Brookhaven, Abyssal Dominion wouldn''t stand a chance!


    Not only were the ters among the richest in Brookhaven, but their ties to the underground far surpassed those of Rygar''s organization.


    It was unfathomable for him to use underground tactics against the ters.


    Chapter 135 Sorrowful Solitude


    63%


    +10 Free Coms


    With a singlemand from Elian, Abyssal Dominion would be a target for the entire underground.


    Rygar nced at Robin, his mouth tightening in frustration. "Elian, don''t get too full of yourself! Even if your family is powerful, my Abyssal Dominion''s hundred brothers are ready to take you on in Brookhaven! "Shawn, rally all the brothers and dismantle every one of the ters'' businesses in Brookhaven!


    "Even if it costs Abyssal Dominion everything, we will fight the ters to the bitter end!"


    Shawn hesitated briefly before responding. "Understood, Mr. Rygar. I''ll carry out your orders right away!"


    Elian burst intoughter. "An ant trying to shake a treel Rygar, how absurd!


    "You really believe you can challenge my family with such little resources? If you''re seeking your demise, I''ll dly grant it!"


    As he finished his taunt, his assistant began to mobilize forces.


    Soon enough, Rygar and Shawn''s phones started ringing off the hook.


    The calls were from the entertainment business connected to Abyssal Dominion, and chaos erupted across The board.


    Rygar broke into a cold sweat.


    He had known the ters were formidable in the underground, but he never imagined their influence extended into many of Abyssal Dominion''s operations.


    Shirley observed what was happening and remarked, "Mr. Rygar, there''s no reason for you to step into this chaos. My family''s issue shouldn''t pull you into their troubles."


    Rygar pondered to himself. I have no ties to the Dunns. Why would I put myself in danger for you?


    I only want to impress Robin!


    I hope he takes action before the Abyssal Dominion falls.


    If not, all my hard work would have been for nothing!


    Shawn nced at the flood of messages arriving from all directions, his eyes rimmed with desperation. "Mr. Rygar, we need to act fast, or our Abyssal Dominion is doomed!" Rygar stepped on Shawn with the ferocity he had wielded two decades ago.


    "Enough! I''ve survived more than you can imagine-there''s nothing I haven''t faced, nothing to fear! Even if Abyssal Dominion falls today, I''ll make sure the ters pay dearly!" His roar sent a shudder through the entire lobby.


    In Harmonfield, everyone on hard-won battles.


    knew Rygar''s fearsome reputation was built


    Even up against a formidable foe like the ters, this fierce tiger remained wild and untamed in his rage!


    Chapter 135 Sorrowful Solitude


    Just then, Shirley''s phone began to ring nonstop.


    +10 Free Coins


    She understood that these were surely urgent calls from the heads of different branches within the Dunn. Group


    It appeared that the Dunn Group was also staring down a crisis that could mean life or death.


    Yet, despite the severity, Shirley stayedposed.


    Her gaze was resolute, her expression icy, with not a hint of fear.


    Her grandfather had always reminded her that the Dunns prioritized loyalty and honor above all else, no


    matter the cost.


    This t time, Robin had crossed paths with SunEast Bank


    The Dunn Group cut ties with SunEast Bank hastily, which led to the challenging situation they face today.


    But she felt no regret.


    Kiara looked at the Dunn Group and Abyssal Dominion, which were quickly brought to a miserable state by her family''s power in a few minutes.


    With augh, she taunted, "Shirley, they call you the renowned Ms. Dunn of the Dunn Group, leader of Harmonfield''s foremost family-the so-called goddess of Harmonfield.


    "Today, the Dunns crumble under


    this catastrophe. I''m eager to see how you, the goddess of


    ???


    Harmonfield manage to keep any pride or dignity without the Dunns


    strength to back you, hahahs


    "If you kneel before me and p yourself 100 times, maybe I''ll ask my uncle to show mercy to your family.


    "Shirley, do you realize that if the Dunns fall, you''ll have nothing left!


    "Your pretty face won''t bring admiration, wealth, or apuse anymore-only ruin. Hahaha....


    Kiaraughed with a twisted glee..


    Shirley looked at her with a cold stare and replied calmly, "You''re truly pathetic."


    Kiara scoffed, "Shirley, your bold words mean nothing! Against real power, I suggest you learn to submit!


    "Do you


    really believe that your fragile pride and arrogance can stand against my family?


    "It''s ridiculous!-


    "I can''tprehend what makes your Dunn Group so confident to cut off all ties with SunEast Bank.


    "Have you forgotten that, to the major stakeholders of SunEast Bank, the Dunns are nothing more than insects?


    "By now, you must have learned what it means when ''money rules"!


    "Our family''s fortune is like a mountain of gold, capable of crushing the Duan Group to nothing instantly!"


    Chapter 135 Sorrowful Solitude


    Her words instantly lifted the spirits of the bank staff who were counting rath tunak


    ?


    As employees of SunEast Bank, they suddenly felt a supe of pride, as if their own she had you don


    ju


    At that moment, each of them felt they held more stars than the famed goddess of Harminded, Shirey Dunn.


    Right then, the nces thrown at Robin, Shirley, and the others wereced with  and disappeonat Soon, some of the bank tellers began murmuring quietly among themselves.


    Tused to think Ms. Dunn held all the influence, but they''repletely powerless against our boss


    "They really believe they can shake up SunEast Bank by pulling together billions in cash overnight. What a joke!"


    "The Dunn Group''s influence is so small. How can they even think they''re in a position to end their partnership with SunEast Bank? They''re just fooling themselves!" Sebastian, who had remained quiet until now, frowned deeply.


    Even though the ters had the strength to ovee the Dunns in a fit of rage, it woulde at a significant cost to them.


    Such behavior was merely a small act of rebellion.


    For someone who truly understood business, it held no value.


    After a moment of hesitation, he


    leaned toward Elian and murmured, "Mr. ter, think we should end things here. A small lesson to demonstrate your power to


    vel


    Dunns is sufficient. We don''t need to


    wipe them out entirely.


    "While the Dunn Group might seem insignificant to the ters, they are still a prominent family in Harmonfield.


    "If we p


    push them too far, it could bring serious trouble to us.


    "Moreover, it could set off a ripple of negative consequences across all of Brookhaven.


    "The reputation of SunEast Bank would suffer significantly, possibly leading to theplete loss of all domestic business."


    Elian let out a scoff. "Considering how things are now, losing all our domestic business wouldn''t change a thing!"


    He intentionally raised his voice so that everyone in the lobby could hear.


    "Since we''re discussing this, let''s share some good news with our staff.


    "Our SunEast Group is set to form a strategic partnership with the Aldridges tonight.


    "This partnership with the Aldridges will allow us to expand our SunEast Group''s operations on a global,


    JU, UN LI


    5


    Chapter 135 Sorrowful Solitude


    +10 Free Coint


    scale!


    "In time, ourpany will no longer focus on the small Draconia market, much less our domestic business!"


    As soon as Elian finished speaking, the staff in the Sundast Bank''s lobby erupted in cheers.


    The SunEast Group is actually about to partner with the Aldridges, one of the world''s top five tycoons."


    "This means that SunEast Group will transform into an international corporation."


    "Once we officially team up with the Aldridges, our profits will soar in less than six months!"


    "As a result, the ters will rise to be the number one family in Draconia."


    "With a tycoon like the Aldridges backing us, SunEast Bank won''t even need to focus on domestic business!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "The Dunns, Violetcrest International, Abyssal Dominion, and even the Wrights in Brookhaven have all cut ties with us. What can they do about it?"


    "At that point, these individuals will merely be able to watch from a distance as SunEast Bank makes its mark on the global stage."


    As Amber listened to the enthusiastic chatter among the SunEast Bank staff in the lobby, a wave of anxiety washed over her.


    ncing at the dwindling market


    share of the bunn Group on her phone, she leaned closer and


    whispered, "Ms. Dunn, should won et


    reach out to Ms. Freya and see if her uncle, Mr. Wright, can step in?"


    Shirley shook her head. "I prefer not to involve anyone


    in our family''s affairs."


    At that moment, a flicker of sorrowful solitude crossed her eyes.


    She understood that the Dunns were struggling to get through this day.


    With a sense of regret, she realized that against the formidable ters, the Dunns couldn''t provide Robin with the response he deserved.


    She gazed helplessly at Robin and offered a bitter smile.


    At that moment, she was telling Robin that she had done everything within her power, and the Dunns had put forth all their efforts.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 136 The Aldridges'' Most Esteemed Friend


    Robin had a casual smile. It was quite umon for the Dunts to show such friendship.


    "Old man, your vision is indeed grand, but what a share, heh!"


    Elian nced at him with a sneer, shaking his head with amusement. "Kid, even when facing the end, you remain so stubborn!


    "In this world, strength is what truly matters. With the partnership between SunEast Group and the Aldridges, who can stand against them in Draconia? Hahaha!" Robin maintained his indifferent smile. "The Aldridges won''t cooperate with dishonestpanies like yours!"


    "Hahaha!" Elian let out a heartyugh. "Hey, boasting won''t help. The reality is that the Aldridges'' inspection team, led by Lue Aldridge, is already in Harmonfield. "Once we wrap up things here, we''ll have a signing event at the Harmonfield Hotel."


    Kiara''s eyes sparkled with excitement upon hearing this. "Uncle Elian, I want to go and see! Please introduce me to Ms. Lue when the timees.


    "If she finds out I''m the top-notch public rtions martager in Draconia, she''ll definitely try to persuade me to join the Aldridges as their public rtions consultant." "In that case, the Aldridges are on the brink of bankruptcy, Robin remarked nonchntly.


    Laughter filled the lobby.


    "You! Besides throwing out irrelevant insults, what else do you have, huh?" Kiara shot an angry re at Robin.


    Robin simply shrugged. "Don''t worry, the Aldridges won''t sign a deal with you, and Lue would never consider a lunatic for her public rtions consultant." Kiara yelled, "Who are you calling a lunatic? Uncle Elian, he...


    Elian scoffed, "Kid, you''re just spouting nonsense-careful not to trip over your own words! I don''t have time for you today! I''ll deal with you once I sign the contract with Lue!" Robin''s lips curled into a smirk, showing a trace of disdain. "I told you, the Aldridges won''t partner with you, and they truly won''t. I can see the future.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it right now. In just a second, you''ll be begging on your knees before


    mel


    Elian replied coldly, "You''re way too full of yourself. You''re asking for trouble...


    Before he couldplete his words, there was a loud "thud," and he unexpectedly dropped to his knees in the bank Jobby.


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    No one could figure out what had just happened.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle En, what''s going on?" ra eximed, stunned by the sight before her.


    Elian had always been proud and stern, never lowering himself in front of anyone.


    Yet now, he was kneeling in public!


    And he was kneeling before Robin, someone considered insignificant!


    "Why don''t you help Uncle Elian up?" Kiara shouted at the two bodyguards standing behind Elian.


    The two burly bodyguards immediately snapped to attention and moved forward to assist Elian.


    +10 Free Coins


    In the chilly bank lobby, Robin''s voice rang out again,ced with amusement. They''ll kneel as well. How can they help your uncle?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two burly bodyguards were forced to kneel on the bank floor.


    Their weight struck the marble floor hard, causing it to crack.


    Elian stared in shock, shaking as he jabbed a finger at Robin and shouted, "You, you sc*undrel! What have you done to me?"


    Robin simply shrugged. "Mr. ter, what I did isn''t the main issue. The important thing is that you''ve validated my calctions and knelt! "Your actions today will cost your family dearly for all time!"


    "Just you wait, you br"t!" Elian furiously gestured to Sebastian next to him. "Why are you all just standing there? Help me up!"


    Sebastian, Aaron, and the others quickly rushed to assist Elian.


    Despite their best efforts, they couldn''t lift him from the ground no matter how hard they pulled.


    Elian was drenched in sweat and panicking.


    For some unknown reason, he was unable to control his body.


    Kneeling like this left him utterly humiliated.


    Could it be that Robin was up to something?


    The truth is, he hadn''t done anything!


    Yet, deep down, he felt certain that this situation was connected to Robin!


    At that moment, he wanted nothing mor


    than to eliminate Robin.


    Could it really be that the Aldridges contract would turn out to be exactly as Robin imed?


    As this thought crossed his mind, a wave of panic washed over him.


    Chapter 196 The Aldridges Sheet Parker en


    At that mudne, bastard match, Kek call from Mc Fuell


    n struggled to stand up fed credit y


    He


    11e was forced to stay kerlinge be cold Me Bette track H


    hase up. Please hold on Elb der day


    On the other end, tha spoke any in free html Aldridges have decided to end dhe


    me try


    "Effective immediately, all barnese de mig, het denne mit stenaren g and the Aldridges are termed


    "At the same time, the Aldridges was ingement me seneste during our partnership with the Samik Cerr


    te Elian eximed in shrek, "Why Are you really the boller


    "Yes, Mr. ter! The tax of the Aldridge CONTENT Group in five minutes. By then you''ll understand all is?


    WIL JE ANEST meet


    Tian''s body trembled, he broke into celd oven and work, thete my samyyteen terminate this cooperation co suddenly "Trogence ample


    Lue smiled and replied, "Tre rente igle Your sectionAS ATE AND THE OF SU count the Aldridge


    "As a result, SunEast Bank will have to fare nem engeru


    "If it weren''t for my friend''s intervention, the hidde troult one liceaty and strong you t Group


    Elian was bewildered. "Ms. Lue, did I really offendy for frient Wins in at your ce alme


    and


    Regardless, Lue scoffed, "Haha, you aren''t weathry of korning Repetien, wont hum for outages autorit have been gone long ago


    "You''ve offended my esteemed friend, so now you''re on energy


    Elian''s face turned ashen, and he felt a wave of di win er tin


    What in the world is happening?


    When did I cross the Aldridger ment esteemed friend?


    Elian struggled to remember anyone he might have oper


    Recently, he hadn''t acted against anyone


    He hadn''t shed with any influential individuals, either


    Who is this person?


    Chapter 136 The Aldridges Mr KERKEN TRIA


    Evervng sulted in an int


    ineule the Sumber bank way, the crowd waste gut by the mre sight before them.


    wong


    Just moments carlier than had been med ring and wonders being as if he could handle anything with case


    With the influence of the ters, appeared he could win his path


    of


    Now, however, he knelt in the middle the bull, his tape drained of odor and his body shaking


    In an intent, he appeared to have aged stently


    Could it be that an even stronger individud had now the Sens


    The ended was in dideliers


    Audone cable of defeating the ters must mense strength


    From what Elian said, they deaned an important de


    The Aldridges hard turned down the contract with SunEast Rank.


    This was because Elian had angered a highly rurrmed friend of the Aldridges.


    This esteemed friend had once rescued the Aldridges from danger.


    Consequently, they were furious and decided to take action against the SunEast Group.


    They would never work with the Sunkast Group again


    When Sebastian learned this news, a wave of dread washed over him.


    This information was disastrous for SunEast Bank.


    Suddenly, a frantic shout from Elian''s assistant shattered the eerie stillness in the lobby


    "Mr. Mater, we have a serious problem!" he eximed.


    "SunEast Group''s stock is crashing fast, and we''re facing a direct loss of 300 billion!


    He continued, panic in his voice, "If we don''t get this under control soon, we we could go bankrupt...


    A cold sweat broke out on Elian''s forehead.


    He was at a loss for what was happening


    What had transpired in that fleeting moment?


    Who was the individual Lue referred to?


    410 Fred Coins


    That was impossible!


    The #rights backed the influence to quickly saw the Mid against the Waters.


    Could it be the Dummer Or perhaps Pinterest International Maybe Abyssal Dominion?


    None of them!


    What kind of formidable figure hd he offended to provoke such consequences?


    The SunEast Bank stall, who had been rejoicing just moments earlier, now felt as if they were plummeting


    They realized that tomorrow would mark the end of their jobs!


    In the expansive bank lobby, a dreadful silence hung in the air.


    "Ms. Dunn, the crisis at our Dunn Group has been resolved!"


    Amber eximed as she nced at


    the message on her phone, momentarily losing herposure She cagerly grabbed Shirley''s arm, shaking it with excitement. "Ms


    Dunn, look at this! The crisis for our Dunn


    coup lus been lised!"


    Shirley stared at the encouraging news about the Dunn Group disyed on her phone.


    She was taken aback!


    Who could be the force behind this support for the Dunn Group?


    Not only had the Dum Group escaped serious harm from the ters but they had actually gained


    from it.


    actions,


    In this brief period, the scale of the Dunn Group had actually risen to a new level.


    Just then, Shawn eximed with enthusiasm, "Mr. Rygar, the threat to Abyssal Dominion has been eliminated!"


    Rygar raised his hand, indicating Shawn to stop.


    He nced at Robin''s back, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.


    It had to be this guy working behind the scenes!


    At that moment, a chill ran down his spine.


    He felt thankful that he had maintained hisposure during such a crucial time.


    If he had wavered or retreated, Abyssal Dominion would have been doomed tonight!


    The


    09:33 Thu. Nov 21 BG


    463% N


    Chapter 136 The Aldridges'' Most Esteemed Friend


    Daphne and Rita gazed at Robin''s striking profile, their eyes glimmering with admiration.


    This was the unmatched strength of Divine Drakeband


    +10 Free Coins


    Elian could never have imagined


    that, in


    grehe end, they would sufferet


    due to the arrogance superficiality of his family.


    After this blow, the ters would be wiped out from the ranks of Brookhaven''s elite families.


    Just then, Robin''s phone buzzed with a message. "Robin, I''m waiting for you in room 3001 at the


    Harmonfield Hotel. Missin ditin


    sontovel!


    Lue."


    you,

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 The Aldridges'' Most Esteemed Friend


    Robin had a casual smile. It was quite umon for the Dunts to show such friendship.


    "Old man, your vision is indeed grand, but what a share, heh!"


    Elian nced at him with a sneer, shaking his head with amusement. "Kid, even when facing the end, you remain so stubborn!


    "In this world, strength is what truly matters. With the partnership between SunEast Group and the Aldridges, who can stand against them in Draconia? Hahaha!" Robin maintained his indifferent smile. "The Aldridges won''t cooperate with dishonestpanies like yours!"


    "Hahaha!" Elian let out a heartyugh. "Hey, boasting won''t help. The reality is that the Aldridges'' inspection team, led by Lue Aldridge, is already in Harmonfield. "Once we wrap up things here, we''ll have a signing event at the Harmonfield Hotel."


    Kiara''s eyes sparkled with excitement upon hearing this. "Uncle Elian, I want to go and see! Please introduce me to Ms. Lue when the timees.


    "If she finds out I''m the top-notch public rtions martager in Draconia, she''ll definitely try to persuade me to join the Aldridges as their public rtions consultant." "In that case, the Aldridges are on the brink of bankruptcy, Robin remarked nonchntly.


    Laughter filled the lobby.


    "You! Besides throwing out irrelevant insults, what else do you have, huh?" Kiara shot an angry re at Robin.


    Robin simply shrugged. "Don''t worry, the Aldridges won''t sign a deal with you, and Lue would never consider a lunatic for her public rtions consultant." Kiara yelled, "Who are you calling a lunatic? Uncle Elian, he...


    Elian scoffed, "Kid, you''re just spouting nonsense-careful not to trip over your own words! I don''t have time for you today! I''ll deal with you once I sign the contract with Lue!" Robin''s lips curled into a smirk, showing a trace of disdain. "I told you, the Aldridges won''t partner with you, and they truly won''t. I can see the future.


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it right now. In just a second, you''ll be begging on your knees before


    mel


    Elian replied coldly, "You''re way too full of yourself. You''re asking for trouble...


    Before he couldplete his words, there was a loud "thud," and he unexpectedly dropped to his knees in the bank Jobby.


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Chapter 180 The Aldridges Most Esteemed Friend


    No one could figure out what had just happened.


    "Uncle En, what''s going on?" ra eximed, stunned by the sight before her.


    Elian had always been proud and stern, never lowering himself in front of anyone.


    Yet now, he was kneeling in public!


    And he was kneeling before Robin, someone considered insignificant!


    "Why don''t you help Uncle Elian up?" Kiara shouted at the two bodyguards standing behind Elian.


    The two burly bodyguards immediately snapped to attention and moved forward to assist Elian.


    +10 Free Coins


    In the chilly bank lobby, Robin''s voice rang out again,ced with amusement. They''ll kneel as well. How can they help your uncle?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two burly bodyguards were forced to kneel on the bank floor.


    Their weight struck the marble floor hard, causing it to crack.


    Elian stared in shock, shaking as he jabbed a finger at Robin and shouted, "You, you sc*undrel! What have you done to me?"


    Robin simply shrugged. "Mr. ter, what I did isn''t the main issue. The important thing is that you''ve validated my calctions and knelt! "Your actions today will cost your family dearly for all time!"


    "Just you wait, you br"t!" Elian furiously gestured to Sebastian next to him. "Why are you all just standing there? Help me up!"


    Sebastian, Aaron, and the others quickly rushed to assist Elian.


    Despite their best efforts, they couldn''t lift him from the ground no matter how hard they pulled.


    Elian was drenched in sweat and panicking.


    For some unknown reason, he was unable to control his body.


    Kneeling like this left him utterly humiliated.


    Could it be that Robin was up to something?


    The truth is, he hadn''t done anything!


    Yet, deep down, he felt certain that this situation was connected to Robin!


    At that moment, he wanted nothing mor


    than to eliminate Robin.


    Could it really be that the Aldridges contract would turn out to be exactly as Robin imed?


    As this thought crossed his mind, a wave of panic washed over him.


    Chapter 196 The Aldridges Sheet Parker en


    At that mudne, bastard match, Kek call from Mc Fuell


    n struggled to stand up fed credit y


    He


    11e was forced to stay kerlinge be cold Me Bette track H


    hase up. Please hold on Elb der day


    On the other end, tha spoke any in free html Aldridges have decided to end dhe


    me try


    "Effective immediately, all barnese de mig, het denne mit stenaren g and the Aldridges are termed


    "At the same time, the Aldridges was ingement me seneste during our partnership with the Samik Cerr


    te Elian eximed in shrek, "Why Are you really the boller


    "Yes, Mr. ter! The tax of the Aldridge CONTENT Group in five minutes. By then you''ll understand all is? WIL JE ANEST meet


    Tian''s body trembled, he broke into celd oven and work, thete my samyyteen terminate this cooperation co suddenly "Trogence ample


    Lue smiled and replied, "Tre rente igle Your sectionAS ATE AND THE OF SU count the Aldridge


    "As a result, SunEast Bank will have to fare nem engeru


    "If it weren''t for my friend''s intervention, the hidde troult one liceaty and strong you t Group


    Elian was bewildered. "Ms. Lue, did I really offendy for frient Wins in at your ce alme


    and


    Regardless, Lue scoffed, "Haha,


    you aren''t weathry of korning


    Repetien, wont hum for outage n¨¦t


    autorit have been gone long ago


    "You''ve offended my esteemed friend, so now you''re on energy Elian''s face turned ashen, and he felt a wave of di win er tin What in the world is happening?


    When did I cross the Aldridger ment esteemed friend?


    Elian struggled to remember anyone he might have oper


    Recently, he hadn''t acted against anyone


    He hadn''t shed with any influential individuals, either


    Who is this person?


    Chapter 136 The Aldridges Mr KERKEN TRIA


    Evervng sulted in an int


    ineule the Sumber bank way, the crowd waste gut by the mre sight before them.


    wong


    Just moments carlier than had been med ring and wonders being as if he could handle anything with case


    With the influence of the ters, appeared he could win his path


    of


    Now, however, he knelt in the middle the bull, his tape drained of odor and his body shaking


    In an intent, he appeared to have aged stently


    Could it be that an even stronger individud had now the Sens


    The ended was in dideliers


    Audone cable of defeating the ters must mense strength


    From what Elian said, they deaned an important de


    The Aldridges hard turned down the contract with SunEast Rank.


    This was because Elian had angered a highly rurrmed friend of the Aldridges.


    This esteemed friend had once rescued the Aldridges from danger.


    Consequently, they were furious and decided to take action against the SunEast Group.


    They would never work with the Sunkast Group again


    When Sebastian learned this news, a wave of dread washed over him.


    This information was disastrous for SunEast Bank.


    Suddenly, a frantic shout from Elian''s assistant shattered the eerie stillness in the lobby


    "Mr. Mater, we have a serious problem!" he eximed.


    "SunEast Group''s stock is crashing fast, and we''re facing a direct loss of 300 billion!


    He continued, panic in his voice, "If we don''t get this under control soon, we we could go bankrupt...


    A cold sweat broke out on Elian''s forehead.


    He was at a loss for what was happening


    What had transpired in that fleeting moment?


    Who was the individual Lue referred to?


    410 Fred Coins


    That was impossible!


    The #rights backed the influence to quickly saw the Mid against the Waters.


    Could it be the Dummer Or perhaps Pinterest International Maybe Abyssal Dominion?


    None of them!


    What kind of formidable figure hd he offended to provoke such consequences?


    The SunEast Bank stall, who had been rejoicing just moments earlier, now felt as if they were plummeting


    They realized that tomorrow would mark the end of their jobs!


    In the expansive bank lobby, a dreadful silence hung in the air.


    "Ms. Dunn, the crisis at our Dunn Group has been resolved!"


    Amber eximed as she nced at


    the message on her phone, momentarily losing herposure, She cagerly grabbed Shirley''s arm, shaking it with excitement. "MS


    Dunn, look at this! The crisis.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dunn


    coup lus been lised!"


    our


    Shirley stared at the encouraging news about the Dunn Group disyed on her phone.


    She was taken aback!


    Who could be the force behind this support for the Dunn Group?


    Not only had the Dum Group escaped serious harm from the ters but they had actually gained


    from it.


    actions,


    In this brief period, the scale of the Dunn Group had actually risen to a new level.


    Just then, Shawn eximed with enthusiasm, "Mr. Rygar, the threat to Abyssal Dominion has been eliminated!"


    Rygar raised his hand, indicating Shawn to stop.


    He nced at Robin''s back, feeling a wave of relief wash over him.


    It had to be this guy working behind the scenes!


    At that moment, a chill ran down his spine.


    He felt thankful that he had maintained hisposure during such a crucial time.


    If he had wavered or retreated, Abyssal Dominion would have been doomed tonight!


    The


    09:33 Thu. Nov 21 BG


    463% N


    Chapter 136 The Aldridges'' Most Esteemed Friend


    Daphne and Rita gazed at Robin''s striking profile, their eyes glimmering with admiration.


    This was the unmatched strength of Divine Drakeband


    +10 Free Coins


    Elian could never have imagined that, in the end, they would suffer greatly due to the arrogance and superficiality of his family.


    After this blow, the ters would be wiped out from the ranks of Brookhaven''s elite families.


    Just then, Robin''s phone buzzed


    with a message. "Robin, I''m waiting for you in room 3001 at the Harmonfield Hotel. Missing you,


    novel?


    Lue."

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 He Is the Real Tycoon!


    After getting a message from Late, Robin nced at ie clock and realized it was already ten o''clock in the evening


    He stretched outfortably, aware that it was time to conclude his tasks for the day.


    "Dominic, hurry up and fish the loan settlement process. I need to head home. Let''s end the day, he


    instructed.


    Dominic was still a bit confused and uncertain about what had happened throughout the evening.


    However, he was certain of one thing the ters were done for.


    Upon receiving away!


    Robin''s orders, he quickly told La, Get the loan settlement done for Mr. Ramsey right


    La stuttered.


    "But there are still tworge boxes of cash that need counting


    "Tworge boxes? You''re all id ots! Mr. Ramsey is paying back. The amounts in each box are identical. What''s there to count? Finish the settlement process now!" Dominic snapped.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, La hurriedly called over two staff members from the credit department to bring the seal and finalize the loan settlement for Jonah.


    Robin gave Dominic a friendly pat on the shoulder. "I recall you mentioning that if I paid off the 3.8 billion loan before midnight, you would kneel and apologize to me. Have you forgotten, Mr. Stone?" Without hesitation, Dominic dropped to his knees with a thud.


    Robin let out a softugh and made his way out of the pbby.


    Jonah hurriedly trailed behind him, exiting the business hall. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you very much!


    "Today, you saved my family!


    "From now on, I will follow you wholeheartedly and serve you with loyalty!"


    Robin didn''t look back as he waved his hand dismissively. "Alright, I ept! Starting tomorrow, construction on the Infinity Tower and the surroundingmercial area will-restart!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey! I will ensure that the Infinity Tower bes the finest structure in all of Brookhaven! The Southvalemercial area will turn into the most distinctive center formerce and leisure."


    "Good, then put in the effort. A refreshing breeze swept through, and Robin took a deep breath as he made his way toward the crowd.


    Shirley, Amber, Daphne, Rita, Rygar, Shawn, and others quickly managed the excess cash in the lobby before fallowing Robin outside..Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the same message began to spread rapidly across major online media tforms in


    Chapter 187 He Is the Real Tycoon!


    Harmonfield,


    It detailed the negative news about the president of SubEast Bank, Dominic Stone, including allegations of keeping a mistress, embezzlement, bribery, and other misconduct involving senior executives of the bank. In an instant, customers of SunEast Bank across the nation demanded an exnation for the shocking events they were witnessing.


    They also called for aplete halt to all dealings with the SunEast Group.


    Elian sat helplessly on the ground, staring at the negative news about SunEast Bank.


    He realized that thest chance to revive the ters'' legacy had been utterly destroyed by Dominic!


    In a sh, a wave of rage flooded his mind.


    Elian suddenly understood that he had regained control over his body.


    He sprang to his feet and delivered a swift kick to Dominic''s face.


    "You se undrel! You''ve destroyed everyst bit of hope for the ters!


    "Prepare to meet your end! I won''t spare you!"


    After his furious shout, he slowly began to settle down


    Gazing up at the unyielding Sebastian, he pleaded, "Mr. Barker, please take action right away....


    Sebastian surveyed the escting chaos before him and shook his head. "Mr. ter, I''m afraid I can''t assist with this. You should let your niece, Kiara, deal with it With that, Sebastian stormed out in frustration.


    For a brief moment, Elian and the four shareholders stood in the bank lobby, feeling lost and bewildered. This unbearable result was something he had never anticipated.


    The ters, with over 100 billion in assets, was surprisingly fragile, being brought to ruin in mere minutes, It felt as though everything unfolding before him was a mere mirage. Just moments ago, he had been a wealthy tycoon of Brookhaven.


    Now, he found himself reduced to a lonely, poor man!


    Elian was baffled. Who had he angered to deserve such fury?


    This individual was incredibly merciless, not giving his family any opportunity to recover!


    As he nced at the throngs of people outside the lobby and the cold night air, he let out a heavy sigh.


    Then, he spotted Shirley, Daphne, Rygar, and others closely trailing a young man just outside the business


    hall.


    nu, Nov 2


    Chapter 137 He Is the Real Tycoon!


    As he watched the tall silhouette of the young man fade away, he suddenly realized!


    So, he was the real tycoon!


    How could I have been so oblivious to his real identity?


    He was Lue''s most esteemed friend!


    I was such a fool. How could I have crossed him?


    Had I known he was the Aldridges'' most esteemed friend, I would never have disrespected him.


    Let me kneel before him. It would be a privilege for me!


    I must be quick! There might still be a chance.


    +10 Free Coins


    If I kneel and genuinely apologize, perhaps he will forgive my family because of my sincerity and desire to change.


    As long as he extends his hand, the ters can be restored.


    With this thought in mind, Elian hurried out of the lobby.


    Kiara blocked his path and asked, "Uncle Elian, why are you in such a rush? What''s your n?


    "I thought there might be some misunderstandings between us and Ms. Lue.


    TII take my Falcon Team to meet Lue. I''ll handle the crisis management myself and ensure we turn this situation around!"


    p! Elian struck Kiara across the face. "You''ve lost your mind!


    "Falcon Team? Top-notch manager?


    "All of that was just media hype I arranged for you, and you actually bought into it?


    "You''ve brought ruin to the entire family! Get out of my sight!"


    With that, Elian kicked Kiara to the ground.


    Then, he hurriedly chased after Robin.


    Kiara was baffled.


    It was undeniably my hard work over the years that led to major news outlets touting the Falcon Team as the best public rtions team in the world. Furthermore, I personally managed more than 500 crisis cases.


    Flow could he im that it was solely his doing?


    I won''t ept this!


    I am the top-notch public rtions manager in crisis management in the world!


    Chapter 187 He Is the Real Tycoon!


    Elian''s assistant let out a weary


    breath. "Ms. ter, those 500 crisis cases were all orchestrated by the ters. Mr. ter did that just cater to your whims. Did you


    sw novelne


    genuinely believe they were serious?


    "You ruined everything today, so handle it on your own


    Kiara shoved her assistant aside and eximed, "Absolutely not! I am the leading public rtions manager worldwide, and no one can take away my past achievements!"


    As Sebastian walked past her, she


    heard him scoff disdainfully. "You''re


    just out of your mind! You''re a natural troublemaker-handle your own crisis management mess!"  en


    Shirley hurried to catch up with Robin and called out, lold on! I need to ask you if you were behind this


    Robin merely shrugged in response. "Could be."


    Shirley gazed at his mysterious grin, struggling to determine if he was being sincere.


    "Could youe to the Dunn Group headquarters tomorrow morning for the board meeting with Mr. Ferguson? Are you avable?" Robin nodded. "Sure! I have something to take care of now, so I''ll head out first."


    Shirley intended to say more to him, but he had already maneuvered swiftly through the crowd and made his way to the outskirts. Shirley halted, her eyes following Robin''s silhouette as it faded into the distance, a sense of emptiness washing over her. How could Robin possibly be so closely tied to the Aldridges?


    It can''t be true, right?


    Amber leaned in and whispered, "Ms. Dunn, do you really think this is all because of Mr. Ramsey?"


    Shirley shook her head, replying, "It doesn''t feel very usible. But who else has the skills to assist our family?"


    "Could it be Freya''s uncle?" Amber pondered for a moment.


    "Perhaps..." Shirley shook her head, her gaze lingering on Robin''s retreating figure, a smile blooming on her face. "Amber, have you managed to find the top chef I asked you to hire?"


    "Huh?" Amber responded nervously, "I... I haven''t been able to reach him yet."


    "You! You''ve ruined my entire n! I suppose I''ll have to look online and figure it out myself!" Shirley said in a panic.


    In the bustling crowd, Alice, Vera, and Zachary spotted Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar making their way out. Trailing behind them were several teams, each lugginga briefcase.


    415


    133 Thu, Nov 21 GB


    Chapter 137 He Is the Real Tycoon!


    63%


    +10 Free Coins


    Alice''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eximed They really live up to their reputation as the big shots of Harmonfield. Just their presence radiates power!


    "I truly envy their sess today. I have to be someone like them!"


    Alice whispered to herself, tightening her fists and silently motivating herself.


    At the same time, Vera was scanning the crowd, searching for Robin.


    However, after searching for some time, she still couldn''t spot him.


    "I wonder why Robin hasn''te out yet?" Vera mumbled to herself.


    She pushed her way forward, observing as Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar each entered their own cars.


    The opulent convoy slowly pulled away from the front of the SunEast Bank.


    Not spotting Robin, she couldn''t shake off a sense of unease.


    Is this it? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?


    Alice noticed Vera''s growing impatience as she scanned the area, realizing she was searching for Robin.


    With a sneer, she said, "Vera, you look so flustered. Are you searching for that guy, Robin?


    "He made such a huge mess today-do you really think he can show his face again?


    "The ters are a powerful family in Brookhaven, simr to the Wrights.


    "Robin is being incredibly reckless, directly confronting the ters'' SunEast Bank. Isn''t that asking for trouble!


    "Even with the Dunns bringing in big


    figures like Ms. West from


    Violetcrest International and Mr. Rygar from Abyssal Dominion to help, Robin won''t easily escape this situation.


    "The ters will surely make him pay dearly.


    "Let''s go. He''s noting out!"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 We Finally Met


    Vera''s face clouded as she watched the smug look on Abre''s face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Alice, I don''t understand why you always despise Robin.


    "From what I recall, he''s never done anything to harm you or your family''s interests.


    +10 Free Colna


    "Even if you look down on Robin, find his statuscking, and don''t want to marry him, he''s never shown.


    any resentment.


    "He''s even helped you.


    "It''s one thing not to show a hint of gratitude, but to despise him, to hope for his misfortune-it just doesn''t make sense.


    "I can''t understand why you feel this way. At the very least, the Ramseys and the Millers have shared a Connection over the years-that counts for something. "Even if you two don''t end up together, you could at least wish him well, not curse him!"


    Alice shook her head and gave a mockingugh. "Why should I wish well for someone always out for attention, constantly stirring up trouble? He''s shallow and vulgar. "He helped me just to show off and win me back after I broke off the engagement


    "Hah! He forgets that we''re frompletely different worlds. All 1 feel for him is contempt!


    "Every time he causes a big scene, I can''t help but feel ashamed for him.


    "A man with little real ability who insists on doing oundish things... It''s disgusting!"


    As Vera and Alice were talking, two Bentleys drove by.


    Vera''s eyes lit up as she thought she caught sight of Robin in one of the cars.


    "Alice, look! Isn''t that Robin in the car?"


    Alice nced at the foreigners sitting in the car andughed. "Vera, are you out of your mind? Why are you so obsessed with Robin?


    "What kind of tricks did that se undrel pull to have you so mesmerized?


    "Vera, get a grip!


    "Look closer-those Bentleys are reserved for foreign dignitaries! They''re specifically used by the Harmonfield City Government''s Foreign Affairs Office for VIP guests! "With Robin''s lowly status, there''s no way he''d qualify to sit in such a luxurious car


    "Vera, you need toe to your senses. If this keeps up, I''m seriously worried about you!"


    Ignoring Alice''s mocking tone, Vera pulled out her phone and called Robin.


    Chapter 138 We Finally Met


    After a fr


    ri


    rings, Robin picked up. "Why are you calling me sote?"


    10 Free Coins


    Annoyed, Vera snapped, "Robin, I wanted to check on you! D*rn! A woman calling youte at night out of concern, and you''re not even a little touched?"


    Robin could practically picture the anger on Vera''s face and chuckled. "So, where are you? Concerned about me?"


    "I just want to know where you are!" Vera said, exasperated.


    "I''m on my way to the Harmonfield Hotel," Robin replied, stifling a yawn.


    "Aren''t you at the bank?" Vera felt a sense of relief wash over her.


    "No, I left the bank a while ago."


    "Robin, are you in a Bentley?"


    "How''d you know I''m in a Bentley? Are you following me?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Vera huffed.


    So, what''s going on? Just say it. Robin replied, amused, sensing Vera''s tension through the phone.


    Vera fell silent for a moment, suddenly at a loss for words.


    Her throat tightened, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Can''t I call you without having a reason? Vera wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, gritting her teeth "You jerk!"


    With that, she hung up abruptly.


    Imagining the confused look on Robin''s face, Vera burst outughing.


    Robin stared at his phone, which disyed the call as disconnected, and pursed his lips.


    Is she out of her mind? Did she call just to insult me?


    "You jerk!" Robin muttered to himself, startling the two Aldridge bodyguarde in the car with him.


    They nervously shuffled away from his seat, fearing he might kick them out of the car at any moment.


    Alice looked at Vera, who was smiling through tears and shook her head. "Vera, I overheard your conversation with Robin. You and that man are hopeless!


    "He says he left the bank and rode a Bentley to the Harmonfield Hotel, and you believe that?


    "The Harmonfield Hotel is thergest and most luxurious five-star hotel in the area. It usually hosts foreign dignitaries or major government meetings. What would he be doing there? Do you think the ters invited him to dine at the Harmonfield


    "And you buy that?"


    275


    Chapter 138 We Finally Met


    Vera ignored Alice''s scoffing. "As long as he''s safe and handled his matters, that''s all that matters.


    "Let''s head back. The police are already dispersing the crowd."


    Alice shook her head as she watched Vera walk away is over. Vera has fallen for Robin''s trickspletely!"


    Zachary smirked. "Let it be. Everyone has their destiny, If Vera wants to be deceived by Robin, there''s nothing we can do."


    Alice sighed. "I told her ages ago to keep her distance from a guy like Robin, but she wouldn''t listen. Now look-she''s in deep with him!" At that moment, Alice''s phone rang.


    She hadn''t noticed all the missed calls from her aunt, uncle, and other family members


    "Alice, I need to ask you something


    On the other end, her aunt, Hannah Miller, asked coldly. "I just heard you sold your Southvale plots. Why didn''t you tell us about this?


    We invested in Southvale because you said its value would rise. Now those plots are worthless! You can''t just leave us out to dry!" Alice''s expression turned icy. "Aunt Hannah, when I bought the Southvale plots. I didn''t force you to invest. You insisted that I buy them for you too.


    You heard others say Infinity Tower


    and other capital groups were investing in Southvale and that the city government would soon start developing the area. You were eager to cash in on it.


    "So, why are you ming me now? Don''t try to pin this on me!


    "My parents know the whole story; you can''t just push the me on me!"


    There was a pause on the other end. "Alice, listen, we don''t mean it like that


    "What''s done is done. No matter whose idea it was to buy them, we''re family. You can''t just stand by and watch those plots be worthless to us, can you?


    "You managed to sell yours today, even if it was at half price, at least without a loss.


    "Could you help me sell mine too?


    "I heard that Robin helped you sell yours.


    "I called to see if you could ask Robin if the Dunn Group would be willing to buy our Southvale plots as


    well.


    "The Duan Group doesn''tck money; buying ournd wouldn''t even make a dent in their finances.


    "And look at thend I still have. Could you see if they''d buy it at the original price? The Dunn Group has plenty of cash!"


    35


    04.63%


    Chapter 138 We Finally Met


    10 Tree Come


    "You''re dreaming! Do you think the Dunns are fools? There''s no way the Dunn Group would pay that much for your Southvalend!" "Alice, we''re family. Could you please ask them for me tomorrow? Even if they buy it at half price, that would be a huge help. "We''re sitting on nearly two billion dors'' worth ofnd. If you could help us recover at least one billion, I''d be so grateful. "Alice, if you help us out with this, I won''t forget it!


    "If it works out, we''ll back you as the


    chairman


    shareMiller Group at the next


    shareholders'' meeting. I''ll personally vote for you. Don''t worry, as long as you help us sell the Southvalend, the whole family will support you,


    en


    "How about that?"


    Alice thought for a moment. "Alright, I''ll ask tomorrow


    "But I can''t promise it''ll sell.


    "One billion dors isn''t exactly pocket change. Even if the Dunn Group is wealthy, they won''t just buy a bunch of worthlessnd.


    "My sale was purely by chance-Robin only bought it to try and impress me.


    "I''ll let you know what I find out tomorrow."


    At the Harmonfield Hotel, two attendants led Robin to the door of the presidential suite, Room 3001


    He pressed the doorbell, and inside, he heard excited footsteps approaching. "Robin, we finally met!"


    The door opened, and a young woman with blonde hair and big blue eyes threw herself into Robin''s arms. with enthusiasm.


    Robin patted her back and gently pushed her back a bit. "Alright, you''re about to choke me."


    Still clinging tightly around his neck, Lue gazed at him with her intense blue eyes and murmured, "Robin, why are you always so distant? I like you!" "Okay, Lue. If you keep this up, I''ll have to leave.


    She pouted, reluctantly letting go, and gave him a yful re. "Why won''t you just let me in, Robin?"


    He shrugged. "I don''t like being tied down. It''s that simple."


    "Fine!" Lue sighed, holding out a ss of red wine. "You always have your reasons.


    "I know Old Fred mentioned you have more important things to take care of and that we shouldn''t....


    Robin raised an eyebrow, clinking his ss against hers. "Let''s not talk about that.


    Chapter 138 We Finally Met


    "You did me a favor this time, so I suppose I owe your


    Lueughed. "Divine Drakebane, don''t ever say you Aldridge doors are always open for you!"


    She downed her ss in one swift motion and hugger


    Chapter 139 Blood Curse

 Chapter 139

    Robin felt Lue trembling in his arms and stayed silent for a long moment.


    Finally, he gently pushed her back, looking her in the eyes with a faint smile. "Three years ago, Felix promised not to reach out to me directly. Why did youe to Draconia this time?" Lue exhaled deeply and gave him an apologetic smile. "Robin, I know the Aldridges can''t hide anything.


    from you.


    "My grandfather sent me to find you only after much hesitation.


    "We first approached Old Fred. He told us he wouldn''t interfere in your affairs anymore and suggested we speak to you directly.


    To track down your exact whereabouts, the Aldridges opened up global sales channels for a new line of cosmetics crafted specifically for Old Fred''s third wife, Marina Lewin.


    "Old Fred made me swear repeatedly not to reveal that to you."


    Robin''s lips twitched. "And yet, here you are, telling me anyway.


    Lue gave a sheepish smile. "I knew you''d figure it out so I might as well tell you upfront."


    "Aren''t you worried Old Fred will say you betrayed him?"


    Lueughed. "If Old Fred gave me your location, he''s alreadye to terms with it. Otherwise, even if it benefited all his wives, he''d never tell a soul."


    Robin shook his head. "He''s probably just eager to get Marina off his back. So, what''s this all about?"


    After a pause. Lue said, "Do you know why, three years ago, my family nearly faced utter ruin?"


    Robin shook his head. "I stepped in to save your family because Old Fred ordered me to. I don''t ask for reasons; I simply carry out what I need to do." Lue nodded. "I know that''s your way.


    "The disaster three years ago-and the enormous troubles we''re facing now-all stem from the same issue.-


    "That''s why I came to Draconia to find you."


    Robin leaned back into the sofa, closing his eyes, listening quietly as Lue continued.


    "Decades ago, when the Aldridges were just getting established, we offended a powerful figure named Ernst Cesar.


    "He also did business in Autreynia and was a close friend of my grandfather.


    "But due to the immense profits involved, they ultimately came into conflict over the Ugond market.


    "Eventually, Ernst''s family couldn''tpete against my grandfather''s control over the Aldridges in Ugond.


    Chapter 139 Blood Curse


    +10 Free Cart


    "As a result, Ernst faced harsh punishment from his own family and lost all his influence and standing.


    "Consumed by bitterness, he fell into despair and eventually died in anxiety.


    "Before he died, he listened to malicious rumors, convinced that his downfall in Ugond was my grandfather''s doing.


    "In his final days, he spent everything he had to summon a sorcerer from Urbs and ced a vicious blood curse on our family.


    "The curse decreed that the Aldridges would be attacked by the world''s most ruthless mercenaries and that every family member would perish overnight."


    At this point, Lue''s eyes were filled with fear.


    "Robin, the first curse has alreadye true. That disaster happened. If you hadn''t intervened, our family would''ve been reduced to rubble, shattered beyond repair.


    "The second curse was my father''s death in a ne crash. A year ago, that tragedy also came to pass.


    The third curse states that every Aldridge descendant will die, coughing up blood, on their 20th birthday.


    Three months ago, two of my cousins, a brother, and a sister, died one after the other on their birthdays, each sumbing to the curse.


    "Now I have just eight months left until my 20th birthday, and my grandfather fears I''ll meet the same fate.


    He reached out to the Dark Lord of the World of Darkness, asking them to break this curse.


    "But the Dark Lord said that this blood curse is unbreakable," Lue exined.


    "Unless we find a godlike warrior skilled in the Aubade Technique, the Aldridges'' blood curse can''t be lifted.


    "Out of options, my grandfather reached out to Old Fred, asking him to help us find someone with that level of power.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Old Fred told us that you''re the one we''ve been searching for.


    "Robin, the Aldridges are willing to give everything we have if you would only...


    Robin raised a hand, stopping her. "Lue, I can''t promise you anything for now. You should go back."


    Lue shrugged, smiling with a trace of resignation. "Alright. My grandfather mentioned that you''ve already saved the Aldridges once. We won''t push you if you don''t wish to do this. "Robin, I have one request: eight months from now, on my birthday, could youe to see me onest time?"


    Robin''s mouth tightened. Rising to his feet, he replied, "I can''t make any promises, Lue. Take care. I need to go,


    Lue managed a bittersweet smile, hugging him tightly. "It''s been so good to see you, Robin. I''ll miss you


    Oved This HOV 21 BGB 7


    Chapter 130 Blood Curse


    10 Free Coins


    Robin gently disentangled her arms and gave her a fair smile before turning and walking out of the


    At the doorway, he paused and nced back at Lue, who was trying to hold back her tears. With a smile, he said, "Maybe things won''t be as bad as you think.


    Before your birthday, I''ll check in on Felix and remind him to keep fighting. I''m off now!"


    Watching Robin''s silhouette disappear, Lue couldn''t hold back her joy and tears.


    "Thank you, Robin, she whispered, "I''ll be waiting for you at the Aldridge estate in my finest dress!"


    Cutside the Harmonlield Hotel, Robin declined the offer of Lue''s bodyguards to drive him home, instead opting to walk back to Graceview Apartments.


    The night breeze was crisp as he strolled along the quiet street, savoring the peaceful solitude. Just then, his gaze fell on a sleek luxury Mercedes blocking his path. Threy men stepped out of the car-Elian ter and two imposing bodyguards.


    Elian hurried forward, dropping to his knees before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I was ignorant and foolish to offend you. I truly deserve to be punished!" he said, voice trembling. "Today''s mess is entirely my fault,


    I beg you, please forgive our family, just this once."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "I haven''t done anything to the ter family. Begging won''t help."


    Elian crawled a little closer. "Mr. Ramsey, I know the Aldridges only backed out of the SunEast Group''s deal because of you.


    "I''ve already dealt with Dominic and his group. They were fools...


    Robin cut him off with a cold tone. "Enough. There''s no need to exin it all to me. What''s done is done; bringing it up again serves no purpose." Elian pressed his forehead to the ground. "Mr. Ramsey, are you going to ruin the ter family over such a small matter?"


    Robin shrugged. "Do you think an elephant stops to consider why it steps on an ant?


    "If it crushes you, it crushes you. What''s there to weigh out?


    "Didn''t you once say that strength is everything in this world, that the strong have the right to rule?


    "If you decided to provoke someone more powerful than you, then you have to bear the consequences."


    Elian shook his head bitterly. "Mr. Ramsey, please, just give me one chance. If you let my family go, I swear, everything we have will be yours."


    Robin gave him a cold smile. "Do you think I need anything from you? You''ve always insisted that this


    004 Thu Nov 21 DOBI


    Chapter 139 Blood Curse


    world doesn''t y fair well, then, neither will t


    "So lon''t waste your time begging. I never make a half of forgiving anyone.


    "This world sollers everyone only one fair chance, Miss, and it won''t wait for you. Fool!"


    With that, Robin strode past Elian without a second nce.


    Ehan scrambled to his feet, a fierce, fey re shing in his eyes.


    "Stop right there! Our family carved its ce in this world with a de, he growled.


    "Robin, if you won''t let me live, then I''ll make sure you Jie!"


    110 Tres Cole


    With a roar, Elian signaled his bodyguards, who lunged forward, knives shing as they struck at Robin. Robin didn''t bother to turn around. He sighed, flicked his wrist, and sent three silver needles flying on the ground, their eyes widening as they


    In an instant, Elian and his bodyguards copsed, convulsingy there, dazed and disoriented.


    By the time Robin returned to Graceview Apartments, it was nearly 11 pan. Just as he stepped into the elevator, an annoyed voice mug out behind him. ¡°Robin, what are you doing here at this hour? Are you following me?


    "I''m warning you, stop stalking me and spying on my every move! Do you hear me?


    "If this keeps up, I''ll have no choice but to call the police!"


    Robin ignored her, keeping his eyes on his phone as he pressed the button for his floor.


    "Robin, are you even listening to me?" Piper''s voice rose in frustration, her face flushed with anger as she red at him.


    "You think ying deaf and dumb will cover up the fact that you''ve been creeping around, following me? You disgust me!" Robin finally looked up, his gaze icy. "One more word out of you, and I''ll shut you up myself." "You... Piper went silent, catching the dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Seeing Robin''s cold demeanor, she realized he wasn''t bluffing. Alone in the elevator with him, she didn''t dare push her duck any further. The


    elevator stopped at the 20th t ner


    and Robin stepped out without another word, heading to his apartment.


    that


    It was only after a long pause Piper scrambled out of the elevator, rushing to her apartment. She shut the door quickly behind her, then peered through the peephole,


    ve


    watching Robin''s door hen


    across the


    half.


    After a while, when his door remained closed, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "That jerk must be a total creep," she muttered.


    *Use 34 Thu, Nov 21


    Chapter 139 Blood Curse


    Rosalie, noticing her agitation, asked, "Piper, what''s going on? What are you looking at?"


    "Rosalie, every time I step out, even just to grab a drink I run into Robin. Doesn''t that tell you something?


    "It means he''s always watching my every move, following me around!


    "Now I''m just waiting to see if he''s going to open his door ande spy on me once I''m back in my apartment!"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Fool


    Piper leaned against the peephole again, watching Rolin''s door closely.


    Rosalie shook her head, puzzled. "Piper, aren''t you reading into things too much?


    10 Free Coins


    "Robin doesn''t seem like that kind of person. And besides, does he need to wait outside our door just to spy on you?"


    Piper hulled in annoyance. "Oh, spare me. Every time bring up Robin, you defend him! I know you''re already infatuated with that jerk.


    "I''ve seen men like him 100 times! He''d do anything just to get me to look his way.


    "And now he''s stalking me? Ugh, it''s disgusting!


    Rosalie sighed. Piper, I think you''re overreacting.


    "We should try to get along with Robin. Who knows, we might even be friends. We work at the samepany and live nearby; we could look out for each other.


    Before she could finish, Piper cut in, irritated. "Give it a rest. Men like him are everywhere. No family connections, no realwork-there''s no future in getting close to someone like him!" Rosalie hesitated, then said, "Actually, Piper, I heard that Robin might be a senior executive at the Dunn Group.


    "I mean, maybe you should be a bit more careful around him?"


    Piper paused, then burst intoughter.


    "Oh, Rosalie, do you believe that rumor? Ha! This has got to be some nonsense Robin spread around himself!


    "He probably wants me to think he''s some big shot at the Dunn Group, hoping I''ll be curious about him and start liking him. What a pathetic trick! Ha!"


    Rosalie smiled wryly. "You''re set against him, aren''t you?"


    Piper scoffed, "If he were a Dunn Group executive, do you think he''d walk or ride a shared bike to work every day? Please!


    Just look at his style and attitude-does he give off any executive vibes?


    "Rosalie, there''s something I didn''t tell you.


    "Connor''s currently investigating Robin at Mr. Dixon''s request.


    "Robin''s been bribing Ms. Jenning to curry favor with Ms. Dunn and other higher-ups at the Dunn Group, doing all sorts of shady things behind the scenes. "Connor told me he''s already gathered dirt on Robin and has reported everything to Mr. Dixon.


    Chapter 140 Fool


    "Did you know Robin cons women from wealthy families to get what he wants?


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if Ms. Silva was tricked into being with him.


    "Guys like him are total frauds!


    +10 Free Coins


    He probably wormed his way into Ms. Jenning''s good graces just to climb the Dunn Group''s ranks.


    "So, Rosalie, take my advice and keep your distance! He''s not the nice guy you think he is.


    "The only reason he helped you back then was to get closer to inc.


    "Because he could see I''m destined to be a high-ss professional.


    "He''s desperate to win me over, thinking that somehow being with me will lift him into high society."


    "Is that really what you think? You''ve got quite the imagination, Piper," Rosalie said, sturned by Piper''s wild theory, which sounded like something out of a novel.


    Piper''s eyes lit up as she continued, "Every time I run into him, he avoids looking me in the eye, pretending to be busy on his phone. Ha! I know exactly what he''s up to-acting mysterious just to catch my attention." She sneered, her face full of disdain.


    "He''s so mistaken. I can see right through guys like him. I''m destined to be someone he can only look up to. There''s no way I''d ever consider someone as useless as him!


    "Or maybe. Piper mused, "he''s just intimidated by my presence, too overwhelmed by my strong aura to even look me in the eye."


    Rosalie listened to Piper''s self-assured rambling,pletely at a loss for words.


    "Alright, Piper. If that''s what you think, then let''s leave it at that," she replied, turning away, no longer interested in discussing these bizarre ideas.


    But Piper quickly grabbed her arm, stopping her from leaving.


    "Rosalie, just so you know, there''s an update on yourst job application, Piper said. "Connor mentioned that theints department at the Dunn Group has submitted the findings to the board. You should hear something in the next day or two. Rosalie grew anxious. "Piper, do you want to see me get fired from the Dunn Group? I haven''t done anything shady-with anyone there, nor have I been part of any unsavory business, like you seem to think


    "We went to school together, Piper, and I''ve always looked up to you. I consider you a good friend. Can you please stop escting this? If any of this reaches someone important in thepany, I could lose my job, and you might face trouble too." Piper shook her head dismissively. "Rosalie, you''re overthinking it. I''m not trying to get you fired.


    know your family''s struggling. Your mom''s in the hospital, and you need this sry, Piper added. "But when such ugliness appears in a majorpany like the Dunn Group, how could I, as one of their elite white-cor workers, turn a blind eye?" 2/4


    Chapter 140 Fool


    +10 Free Coins


    Rosalie muinblest, Pipes, why are you su convinced the my position is just the result of some shady deal?"


    So


    Piper scoffed. "Rosalie, do you think you''re more qualified than me? Why should you have a better job, at higher position, and a better sry?"


    She let out a shortugh. "Connor told me it''s likely tha Robin had some agenda, ttering Ms. Jenning to pull strings for you.


    You remember Ms. Jenning came down to HR the other day, right? She was there specifically for your


    "I don''t know what Robin''s rtionship with Amber is, but I''m nning to keep reporting this. I''m determined to expose him for who he is.


    "A man like him is a disgrace to theOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dumn Group! Piper continued, her tone filled with contempt. "He''s


    gotten too close to Ms. Jenning, and


    I think she''s been taken in by him.


    "It''s such a shanic-Ms. Jenning was so sharp, and yet she''s headed down the wrong path, ruining her


    areer in the process!


    "I''ve decided to write directly to Ms. Dunn about this."


    Rosalie sighed, watching Piper''s intensity. "Piper, if you don''t let this go, I really might end up Could you please stop pushing this? I desperately need the money. out of a job.


    The Dunn Group''s sry is helping with my mother''s medical bills. I''m asking you-please stop doing


    this.


    "Whether or not Robin''s pulling strings behind the scenes, he hasn''t lied to me.


    "I''m doing well at my job; I''m performing, I''m meeting all the expectations. There''s nothing I can''t handle here.


    "Piper, just let this go. It''s better for everyone."


    Piper shook her head. "Rosalic, this isn''t about you. I just can''t stand the fact that Robin''s using. underhanded methods to help you!


    "Do you even know what he''s trying to achieve by doing this?


    "He''s only doing this to get close to me. He set your entry terms higher than mine just to provoke me. What a petty move!" Piper sneered.


    Rosalie realized there was no point


    in continuing this conversation. She


    shook her head. "Fine, Piper, do whatever you want. I''m going to bed;


    I have a lot of work to do tomorrow."


    Piper stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Rosalie, I''m serious-you should resign before things get awkward.


    Rosalie looked away, starting to


    suspect that Piper might be unhinged. After all these years, she knew how fiercelypetitive Piper could be. Getting hired at the Dunn Group with a better position than Piper, especially one with an assistant director''s perks, must have tipped the bnce.


    Rosalie sighed as she turned away, and Piper watched her retreat, seething


    34 The Nov 27 BGE


    Chapter 140 Fool


    jis?


    X63%8


    +10 Free Coins


    How did she gebesar job them mu? What makes her more qualified? I''m brilliant and aplished-exactly what the Dan Group needs


    Robin had just finished freshening up when his phone rang. It was Vera.


    Roben has Alsce reached out to you?" she asked


    Robin passed. Why would she? I don''t contact her one-on-one."


    chuckled "Oh good. She called me half an hour ago.


    "She told me that the and Zachary bought some Southyalend a while back. Her aunt, uncle, and some cousins heard about its potential and bought pieces of it too. Together, Alice''s family now holds nearly two billion dors worth of Southvale property."


    Robin rated an eyebrow. "And why are you telling me this?"


    "Alice had wanted me to ask if you''d buy her Southvale property for the Dunn Group. Vera exined. "I refised


    "And I''m calling to warn you not to take it on. The Southvalend is trash; you''ve already helped her enough"


    Robin chuckled. "It''s fine. Il take as much as she has. Southvale prices will skyrocket soon enough."


    Vera irritated, shot back. "Robin, you''re such a jerk!


    "No matter how rich you are, don''t buy anymore-even if you have Shirley handle it. Don''t you see you''re just giving her a pass?


    The Dunns have treated you well, but that doesn''t mean you should keep draining their resources to help Alice"


    Robinughed. "Vera, you''re Alice''s friend. Why are you trying to talk sense into me?"


    Vera huffed. "You''re heartless, Robin! Do you know how Alice talked about you when you were at SunEast Bank?


    "She took pleasure in watching you struggle.


    I even suggested she chip in to help you pay off the bank, but she wouldn''t budge. The worse things got for you, the more she enjoyed it


    Enough about her. It''s the middle of the night, and this is all you called to say?"


    Vera snapped, "I can''t stand seeing her take advantage of you while badmouthing you! I just don''t want to


    see you counting money for someone who''s probably stabbing you in the back! I just don''t want to


    "Ugh! Your idi" Robin cut her off, hanging up abruptly.


    "What? Did you just call me an idi"?" Vera was fuming on the other end. "D"! Robin, you''re such a fool!"

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Buy All


    Chapter 41 Buy All


    The next morning, as Hidin arrived at the Earvate element run offer, be fourt tough waining


    Good sing. Mc Ramsey Jonah greeted him with deep respectful how


    Robin raised an eyebone. "Vou''re here early?


    With the same respectful bow, Jonal replied earnestly Yes, Mr. Ramsey, I got here an hour ag


    "Thank you so much for everything with Infinity Tower Jonah began


    Robin held up a hand to stop him. "Enough. It''s in the pist, no need to keep rehashing it


    ine


    "From now on, you''ll be in charge of the Southvale properties, Once the Dunn Group finalizes agreements with all parties involved, you can start making specific rangements? "Understood, Mr. Ramsey, Jonals said, following Robing into the office


    "Mr. Ramsey, although the situations with SunEast Bank has been suppressed online, news of the Dunn Group acquiring Infinity Tower is spreailing fast. "Everyone is saying the Dann Group made a huge mistake


    "Because of me, the Dunn Group is facing ridicule and criticism from all sides. I know there''s a lot of internal division, and they''re under immense pressure Robin nced at Jonah, who looked remorseful, and replied indifferently, "They call you a gambler, but I haven''t seen any of that since I''ve known you.


    "What''s the point of rehashing things now? Let them talk. Why care about the idle gossip of the mediocre?"


    Jonah nodded. "You''re right. I''ve just been worn down by hardship thesest few years.


    "But there''s something I need to tell you. From what I hear, the Dun Group is likely to face a lot of pressure today,"


    Robin gave Jonah a look. "You mean, now that the Dunn Group has bought Infinity Tower, the capital investors who hold Southvale properties will flock to them, hoping they''ll buy out theirnd too?" Jonah nodded. "Yes, Mr. Ramsey, that''s exactly


    "If they''re willing to sell, the Dunn Group will probably take it all," Robin said calmly.


    Jonah stared at Robin in shock. "Mr. Ramsey, the Dunn Group''s going to buy up all of Southvale? Won''t that push them to the breaking point?"


    "That''s not your concern," Robin replied, idly toying with his phone. Just focus on doing your part."


    Jonah wanted to say more but held his tongue.


    Chapter 141 Buy All


    "Let''s go. You''reing with me to the Dunn Group''s Headquarters for their board meeting"


    Robin gave Jonah, standing respectfully at his side, a way shake of his head.


    +10 Free Coins


    I hadn''t intended to get tangled up in these petty matters, but somehone. I ended up right in the thick of it, he thought.


    Robin and Jonah drove to the Dunn Group headquarters. Although it was only a little past seven, the front of the Dunn Group building was already packed with luxury cars.


    A crowd had gathered outside the building''s main doors.


    Jonah gestured toward them. "Mr. Ramsey, these people are here hoping the Dunn Group will buy their Southvale properties."


    Robin scanned their anxious faces and chuckled. "Looks like the Dunn Group''s about to make a fortune."


    His mind wandered back to the previous night-Shirley standing firm against the ters'' brutal assault. willing to risk the entire Dunn Group just to back him up. The memory left him unexpectedly moved. "Since the Dunn Group is so loyal and principled, let''s help them climb another rung on thedder. Robin mused aloud.


    Jonah listened to Robin''s words, puzzled about their meaning.


    No matter how you looked at it, the Southvale properties wouldn''t regain their value for at least another ten or 20 years.


    In other words, the current Southvalend is essentially worthless for the next decade.


    Even if the Dunn Group were to acquire all the Southvale properties at cost price, it would mean throwing that money away.


    On top of that, thend these people are holding together amounts to nearly 70 to 80 billion dors.


    The Dunn Group would have to mortgage all their assets to borrow that kind of money from various capital institutions. That would be like signing their death warrant.


    It was simply not feasible.


    Even if Robin suggested it, the Dunn Group''s board wouldn''t agree.


    As they entered the lobby or


    Dunn Tower, they spotted Shirley just breaking away from the crowd.


    Jonah respectfully greeted her, "Good morning, Ms. Dunn."


    Shirley nodded and turned to Robin. "Most of the people outside are holding Southvale properties."


    Robin shrugged. "If they''re bringing money, then ept it all. Your job today is to find funding-no matter the cost."


    Shirley suddenly halted and looked at Robin. "You''re not joking, are you?"


    Chapter 141 Buy All


    Robin smilest "Do look like in joling? 11 you trust then take it all


    After a momem of thought, Shirley replied, "Alright, bring it up at the board meeting and here the finance department prepare the funds immediately!


    Although Shirley had her sloubts about acquiring the


    rivate properties, she decided to trust Prin


    since he insisted on bringing them under the Dunn Gp''s umbre.


    Last night''s shocking copse of SunEast Group left he deeply unsettled.


    Despite the Aldridges-one of the five major consortits of Autreynia-being the force that defeated the ters, she suspected that Robin was likely the mastermind behind it.


    There must be a good reason for Robin''s strong insistence on acquiring the Southvale properties.


    As they reached the elevator, Alice approached from the side. "Hello, Ms. Dunn"


    Shirley nced at Alice, giving her a curt nod before stepping into the elevator.


    Alice stepped forward, "Robin, wait a moment. I need talk to you about something"


    Shirley frowned slightly. "Should I go ahead?"


    Robin was initially uninterested in Alice, stepping into the elevator.


    Alice hurriedly called out, "Robin, it''s really important!


    Robin looked at Shirley. "You go ahead; I''ll catch up with you.


    Shirley shot a cold nce at Alice before pressing the elevator button.


    Just then, Vera hurried over from behind. "Alice, are you going to let Robin buy all thend your aunt and uncle hold for Shirley?"


    Alice interrupted Vera. "Vera, just let this go for now, I''ll exinter; I don''t have a choice.


    "Robin, I came to talk to you about the Southvale properties...


    Robin didn''t wait for her to finish. "I can buy the Southyale properties your family holds at cost price. If you''re okay with that, have the


    paperwork ready by noon today.


    "Vera, I need one more favor from you today..."


    "No, I don''t have any money!" Vera eximed angrily when she heard Robin wanted to buy the Southvalend from Alice''s rtives.


    Robin shrugged and said, "Fine, if you''re not willing to help, I''ll find someone else."


    Alice, hearing that Robin agreed to take on the Southvale properties, eximed, "Really, Robin? Are you


    serious?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "It''s up to you!"


    A smug smile spread across Alice''s face.


    INDY Z


    Chapter 141 Buy All


    After calming her excitement a bit, she asked, "Robin, this for me?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin winced slightly. "You''re overthinking it. I''m buying thend to make money. If you want to sell, bring me the paperwork quickly. If not, no worries" "Alright, my documents are in the car. I''ll get them right away." Alice turned and headed for the exit.


    Internally, she scoffed, thinking how ridiculous it was for Robin to act all


    high and mighty when he was trying. to impress her. She was convinced that Robin had feelings for her and was only willing to take on the useless Southvale properties to show off.


    While the Dunn Group wasn''tcking a billion dors, was still no small task for Robin to ask Shirley to purchase these worthless assets.


    Vera watched Alice''s excited and disdainful expression and angrily pointed at Robin. "You id?ot!


    Shirley has been good to you, and you''re helping Alice....


    Robin chuckled lightly. "I was going to borrow some cash from you for my purchase. If you don''t want to help, that''s fine!"


    "Robin, you''re such a jerk!" Vera fumed, even angrier now. "You want me to help pay for your purchase! Dmn! You''re pathetic. "Okay, let''s go to your ce and sell your shares in the Davidson Group to buy your fianc¨¦e her junk. I''ll help you out!"


    Robin nodded. "Right, how could I forget that the Davidson Group shares in your hands are worthless? In a little while, they''ll probably go under. Converting them to cash now wouldn''t hurt.  en


    "Wait. Il go back with you.


    "Get Shawn to help you convert it to cash. Then you can handle Alice''s transfer paperwork."


    Vera was beside herself, unable to believe Robin would say such a thing.


    Im not going to help you with your fianc¨¦e''s Southvale property! Robin. I hate you! You''re such a jerk!"


    Watching Vera storm away in a huff, Robin muttered, "You jerk! You''re always calling me that You''re the real jerk!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jonah stared at Robin in shock, momentarily at a loss for words.


    "What are you standing there for? Let''s go upstairs and attend the Dunn Group board meeting."


    "Okay, Mr. Ramsey." Jonah quickly followed Robin into the elevator.


    Once in her office, Shirley ryed to Drake everything about Robin asking her to purchase the Southvale properties.


    Drake pondered for a moment before saying, "Shirley, listen to Mr. Ramsey


    09:34 Thu, Nov 21 G GG.


    Chapter 141 Buy All


    Grandpa, aren''t you worried this gamble could ruin us Shirley asked tentatively.


    Drakeughed. "Shirley, where did that courage fromst night at SunEast Bank go? Don''t worry. Ramsey won''t deceive you. He''s offering the Dunn Group a chance to soar!


    Mr.


    "Shirley, remember, no matter the obstacles at today''s shareholders'' meeting, you must buy all the Southvale properties!"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 This House Is My Mother''s Inheritance


    Robin and Jowah arrived at Shirley''s office


    +10 Free Coins


    At that moment, Shirley was signing the fund movement reports prepared by the financial department.


    "Please, sit down" Shirley greeted them and asked the secretary to make tea for them.


    "Robin, the finance department has roughly estimated that taking over the Southvale plots will require nearly 100 billion.


    "To secure such a massive sum, I n to sign for a bill exchange settlements with the various branches. of the Dunn Group.


    "I''ve discussed it with my grandfather, and the


    Croup will do its utmost to raise this amount.


    "Apart from the five billion avable from the


    Un Group''s branches, we also n to use all of Dunn Group''s fixed assets, along with the shares held by my grandfather, father, and me, as coteral to secure another live billion from five banks,


    "By ten o''clock in the morning, we can notify the major branches of the Dunn Group to proceed with the contract signing.


    "The signing and transfer procedures are quite simple there are a total of 30 branches involved, and it can bepleted quickly.


    "By the end of the workday, we should be able to finish all signing and remittance processes."


    Jonah was greatly shocked by Shirley''s exnation.


    The Dunn Group had indeed made a bold move by investing all their money in the Southvale plots.


    Their substantial capital investment was likely to attract further funding.


    Yet, the funding still seemed somewhat insufficient to stimte development in the enormous Southvale District.


    This approach relied on the Dunn Group to stimte the district''s development, but the immediate effects were expected to be minimal.


    Perhaps in ten or 20 years, there might be some returns.


    Any prudent investor would avoid making such a choice.


    His earlier request for the Dunn Group to purchase the Infinity Tower had a considerable selfish motive behind it.


    He believed that acquiring the tower for ten billion wouldn''t significantly impact the Dunn Group. If worse came to worst, they could still consider it a long-term investment However, suppose Dunn Group deploy over 100 billion in capital for the Southvale plots, they were risking everything they own currently to acquire the plots.


    1/


    09.34 DIUM INDUV Z


    63%1


    Chapter 142 This House Is My Mother''s Inheritance.


    There was a genuine chance that the Dunn Group could go bankrupt because of this investment.


    He intended to caution Shirley and Robin, but such concerns felt offing from him.


    He decided it was better to observe the situation before making anyments.


    +10 Free Coins


    Undoubtedly, the Dunn family''s connections and perspective were far more powerful than Jonah''s.


    Thus, the Dunn Group''s eptance of Robin''s proposal was definitely not a spur-of-the-moment choice.


    "That''s great! Shirley, I''m going out to handle some personal matters, and I''ll be backter.


    Jonah, you stay here and help Ms. Dunn handle the Southvale plots," Robin instructed.


    He then finished his tea and left Shirley''s office.


    When he arrived at the lobby of the Dunn Group building, he found Vera sitting there.


    -As he approached her, he heard her curse angrily, "That jerk is so stupid!"


    "Are you always cursing me behind my back?" Robin asked, giving Vera a light tap on the head.


    Vera continued relentlessly, "Robin, you''re pathetic. Alice is just using you...


    "Alright, take me to your home to get the Davidson Group''s shareholder agreement so we can cash it out. I''ve already contacted Shawn; he''ll help you with the process.


    "Then, Shawn will apany you to buy the Southvale plots from Alice''s rtives and transfer everything to your name."


    "What?"Vera shook her head in frustration. "Robin, for heaven''s sake, you''re involving me in your attempts to please your fianc¨¦e!


    "You actually expect me to take on a bunch of junk Southvale plots that she owns? You''re such a jerk! "Fine, the shares from the Davidson Group were given to me by you anyway. I''ll just return them! Come on, let''s go to Silva Mansion. I''ll give everything back to you!" Once they got in the car, the annoyed Vera stayed silent, refusing to talk to Robin.


    Seeing that Vera was so annoyed that she ignored him, Robin picked up his phone and called Rygar. "Send someone to take over all the nightlife businesses of the ter family in Brookhaven." Rygar went silent for a moment on the other end of the line, clearly taken aback by the instruction. After a short pause, he excitedly asked, "Mr. Ramsey, can I really handle that much?


    "The ter family''s foundation is much stronger than mine. Even if they go under, they are still more powerful than I am. Can I really take this on?"


    "Don''t worry, you can manage it. Just send someone to take charge; all the necessary paperwork has already been taken care of.


    Chapter 142 This House Is My Mother''s Inheritance.


    "The paperwork is done?" Rygar''s realization hit him like a bolt.


    (63%


    +10 Free Coins


    Because of his exceptional work at SunEast Bank, Robin was rewarding him and Abyssal Dominion handsomely.


    The Dark Web had already taken over the ter family''s nightlife business, and it was ready to be handed


    over to him,


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Ramsey." At that moment, Rygar felt grateful that he had made the right decision the previous night. "One more thing, have Shawne to Silva Mansion immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey! I''ll send Shawn over immediately.


    The ters, one of the wealthiest families in Brookhaven, were wiped out just like that?


    Vera looked at Robin in astonishment.


    She heard Rygar''s respectful voice clearly on the phone.


    Robin had tasked Rygar with taking over the ter family''s nightlife business.


    There was no doubt that the downfall of the ter family was connected to Robin!


    She nced at the man beside her again. Each time she uncovered a hidden side of him, she would find. herself amazed once again.


    What kind of strength did he possess to wipe out a multi-billion-dor family so effortlessly?


    After hanging up the call, Robin sent a message to Daphne.


    "The legitimate business of the ter family will now bepletely handed over to Violetcrest International"


    Vera also noticed this message.


    After hesitating momentarily, she asked, "Robin, tell me the truth. Did you buy thend from Alice to please her?


    "Are you still hung up on Alice?"


    Robin snorted softly. "What are you thinking? I bought the Southvale plots to make money! Why would I try to please her? She''s not worth it!"


    "The Southvale plots are just garbage. I don''t believe a single word you''re saying!" Vera scoffed, shaking her head and muttering under her breath, "Robin, you''re such a fool!"


    "Believe it or not! It''s up to you!" Robin replied. He nced at Vera, who was mumbling to herself, frowning slightly


    This wou must be secretly cursing me!


    "Vera, are you cursing me? No wonder my ears have been itchingtely


    Chapter 112 This House Is My Mother''s Inheritance


    Vera shot Robin a re. "What if I am? You''re a fool!


    10 Free Cons


    "Do you know what Alice says about you behind your back? She looks down on you for always trying to show ofl'' and please her!" Robin shrugged resignedly. "Well, as long as you''re happy, think whatever you want."


    "Hahaha!" Vera shot Robin a fierce re and burst intoughter.


    "Hey, your suddenughter startled miel Robin said with a pout. You crazy woman! Are you going through a neurotic phase?" Vera''sughter grew even louder at his words. Her body swayed yfully with eachugh, and she looked enchanting thatat way.


    A sliver of sunlight slipped through the car window, casting a glow on Vera''s alluring face.


    At that moment, Robin suddenly noticed that, despite her usual carefree and easygoing appearance, a faint sorrow always lingered in her eyes.


    "What are you looking at?" Vera shot him a re, a blush rising on her cheeks. "Don''t worry. I won''t ruin your ellorts to impress your fiancee."


    Robin shook his head, leaned back against the seat, and closed his eyes in silence.


    They remained quiet for the rest of the ride, arriving at the Silva Mansion 20 minutester. When they arrived, Harvey and his mistress, Quincy Lowe, were just about to leave for the office.


    "Hello, Mr. Ramsey. What brings you here? Are you here on business today?" Harvey''s eyes sparkled when he saw Robin, assuming he hade to discuss the Dunn Group''s contract for Eastvale District. "No, I''m just apanying Vera to pick something up Robin answered impassively.


    Vera led him straight up to the second floor.


    Quincy nced at them and muttered, "What a spectacle."


    Robin ignored her and followed Vera upstairs.


    Without dy, they retrieved the Davidson Group''s shareholder agreement and headed back down.


    As Quincy''s gaze fell on the agreement in Vera''s hand, she sneered, "You spend all day messing around, and now you''ve even brought your lover home. How shameless! You''re just like that trashy mother of yours!" Vera stopped in her tracks, her expression turning icy as she pointed at Quincy. "Insult my mother one more time, and I''ll make sure you pay for it!"


    Quincy let out a scornful huff. "Feeling confident because you brought a lover home to back you up, aren''t you? I''ll say it again-your dead mother was a cheap vixen. What now? Are you going to beat me?


    "No matter how high and mighty she acts, Sharon Lynch still ends up getting thrown out by the Lynch family like yesterday''s trash. Ha!"


    415


    09.95 Thu, NGV 21 GE


    Chapter 142 This House is My Mother''s Inferitater


    Harvey supped, "Quincy, can''t you keep quier for on


    I''m just speaking the truth! Why should I stay que as that when directed you wa made you leave me, you fool!


    She was nothing but trouble. She seduced you put togel you away from my side


    §â§Ñ


    "And look at the daughter she rated slurs always out Beding and with thee to wors the spo than her mother! Like mother, like daughter she''s inerted that filthy natureperely


    Vera spun around and pped Quincy Insult my mother again, and I''ll tear your mouth mone


    Quincy froze, stunned, then angrily raised her hand to strike VeraOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin caught her wrist firmly. "It''s unforgivable to insult someone who''s passed


    "You-you''re no better than her! Just a penniless loser rejected by the Miller family What rug der your have to lecture ine?


    Quincy pointed at Vera, snicering. "This fool is as clueless as her dead mother. She doesit even realize whennen are ying her,


    And don''t think I don''t know your game. You''re only with her to get your hands on the Salve famillys shares!"


    Smack!


    Robin pped Quincy across the face and snapped coldly, "Do you have a death wish or something "You! How dare you hit me!" Quincy shrieked frantically, raising her hands to lunge at Robin Robin grabbed Quincy by the hair. "So what if I hit you?


    He then hurled Quincy out of the hall.


    Harvey''s expression shifted immediately. "Ro-Robin, what are you doing?


    Robin sneered coldly. "I didn''t do anything. If you can''t manage your woman, I''ll help you discipline her "You-you''re outrageous!" Harvey roared, gesturing for the bodyguards to step in. "Outrageous? So what if I am?" Robin retorted coldly, kicking one of the bodyguards back outside.


    Vera tugged at Robin. "Let''s go. We don''t need to waste time on these trashy people. They''re not worth it!" Harvey shouted at Vera''s retreating figure, "Get out and never return!" Vera halted and shouted back, "This house is my mother''s inheritance. You''re the one who should leave! "Harvey Silva, mark my words: I will take it back from you one day!"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 People Like This Deserve to G to Hell!


    Chapter 143 People Like This Deserve to Go to Hell!


    Harvey pointed angrily at Vera and shouted, "This is a Mansion, and your mother has been dead for a long time!


    Vera coldly smiled and replied, "Harvey, you''re no bet than a beast. Don''t pretend to be my elder in


    front of me!


    "Since you said such heartless and ungrateful things about my mom, I''m going to take back everything she owned from you!


    "One day, I will drive you and Quincy Lowe out of my mom''s house"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Robin, let''s go!" With tears in her eyes, Vera pulled Robin out of Silva Mansion.


    Once they got into the car, Vera leaned over the steering wheel and started to cry.


    Robin was taken aback by the situation. "It''s the first time I''ve seen you cry, Is there anything you need help with?"


    "Get lost! You men are all worthless jerks! Leave me alone. I just want to cry for a bit!" Vera sobbed loudly.


    "Alright, go ahead and cry." Robin said, frowning slightly.


    After crying for a while, Vera suddenly lifted her head.


    Seeing Robin leaning back in the seat with his eyes closed, she snapped angrily, "You... you actually fell asleep?"


    "You said you wanted to cry for a while. If I don''t sleep, should I just sit here and cry with you?" Robin replied, looking at the angry Vera with an innocent expression.


    Vera punched Robin furiously. "You jerk!"


    "Don''t call me that again, do you hear me?" Robin said, frowning.


    Vera red at him fiercely. "You are indeed a jerk! Why can''t I speak the truth?"


    Robin was stunned for a moment. "You are the jerk! Your dad is a jerk! Your stepmother is a jerk, too!"


    "Wow! That was a good insult, hahaha!" Looking at Robin''s goofy look, Vera froze momentarily before bursting intoughter.


    Robin''s lips curved into a smile as he looked at Vera''s cheerful grin. He then muttered, "You''re so cheeky!"


    Vera quickly stifled herughter and red at Robin.


    "See, isn''t this great? Crying won''t fix anything," Robin said, looking at Vera. "The guys is to give them a good beating!" only way to handle bad


    Vera wiped away her tears, started the car, and began exining to Robin, "My mom was the eldest daughter of the Lynch family, one of the elite families in Brighton. She met Harvey-my jerk of a father- during college. 1/5


    TIH, THI


    Chapter 143 People Like This Deserve to Co to Hell


    he


    He was with Quincy at the time, beat for humped her son as he sway bed wally norther and pursued her relentlessly


    "Of course, the Lynch family refused to let my mom rarry a peless man like Harvey


    "But my mom being kind and naive, cut ties with the inches and eloped with hot


    "My grandmother felt sorry for her and secretly sent her five million


    hith.


    "My mom had a talent for business. Through her hard work, she built Silva Group into what it is today


    "However, while my mom was working tirelessly to grow Silva Group, Harvey rekindled things with Quincy behind her back."


    When she found out, she was furious, but my brother and I were already bom by then.


    "For our sake, she endured it and chose not to divorce him


    "Harvey lied to her, saying he had ended things with Quincy, but he continued seeing her in secret


    "When my mom finally discovered it all, she fell into despair and eventually died of grief.


    Thate those two, they took almost everything she owned.


    "I may be the biggest shareholder in Silva Group with the shares she left me, but I barely see any benefits from it.


    "One day, I''ll drive them out-those two sc"mbags!"


    Robin shook his head. "He''s aplete sc"mbag, alright!"


    Vera sighed. "Of course, I want to take back everything my mom left and kick those two out!


    "They stole my mom''s money and insulted her-they deserve to rot in hell!"


    Robin shook his head. "So what are you waiting for? Just take it back and make them eat dirt!"


    "Take it back? Where do I get the money?" Vera replied helplessly.


    "Right now, almost the entire Silva Group shareholders meeting is packed with Quincy''s family members; they''re not going to give up those shares easily.


    "Even if I could scrape together the money, reiming her inheritance would be nearly impossible. Not to mention, I don''t have that kind of money.


    "How much will it cost? Robin asked.


    Vera gave a bitter smile. "Back then, my mother built Silva Group from an initial five million, growing it into a hundred-billion-dorpany that almost rivaled the Dunn Group. "With its current valuation, I''d need around five billion to fully reim Silva Group.


    "Amassing that kind of money feels impossible for someone ordinary like me."


    Chapter 143 People Like This Deserve to Go to Hell!


    Kotun responded casually: "W''s doable. If you liquidater Davidson Group shares and hay up the Miller Pauly''s Southvale ploix, voil qni kly make that amor quickly


    Vera shot Robin a skeptical look "Don''t try tofort he the Southwvale plots are junk right now


    me:


    know youre still hung up on Alice, and buying those plots from the Millers is really for her. Fine, I''ll let you help hes


    "Besides Alice has been struggling in her familytely. She could use the support.


    ''I don''t need the money, and the Davidson Group shares are worthless to me anyway, so let me use this as a chance for the two of you to rmect."


    Robin didn''t argue further.


    Shawn was waiting at the intersection ahead.


    Robin handed Shawn the Davidson Group shareholder agreement, saying, "Liquidate these shares by noon, and transfer all of the Miller family''s Southvale plots into Ms. Silva''s name.


    At 10 AM. the Dunn Group''s building was packed with people for the contract signing ceremony. Harmonfield''s major media outlets, along with many curious investors, had all gathered in the Dunn Group''s lobby. They were there to witness the Dunn Group''s monumental venture into the Southvale District.


    Thirty capital holders with stakes in Southvale plots looked thrilled, as though they were meeting their


    savior.


    The heavy burden they had carried was finally going to be lifted today.


    They were relieved that the Dunn Group was purchasing Southvale plots on such an impressive scale.


    Some onlookers couldn''t help but wonder if the city government might be nning to invest in redeveloping the Southvale plots.


    Otherwise, why would the Dunn Group suddenly be gathering billions to acquire them?


    Although the Dunn Group were buying below the original costs, the plot holders had noints.


    At least they weren''t losing too much.


    They were absolutely ecstatic holding the Dunn Group''s promissory notes; it felt like a surprise jackpot. Many were already making ns to celebrate tonight and party until they dropped!


    In the Universal Group''s CEO office, Liam saw the news about the Dunn Group''s acquisition of the Southvale plots and found it suspicious.


    "Eric, have you heard any rumorstely about the city government reinvesting in Southvale plots?"


    Chapter 113 People Like This Deserve to Ce to Heill


    1. in. I haven''t I


    Last year, the city gove made it clear they were focusing on the Eastvale plots Everyone in Harmonield knows that


    "Sure, there were wild rumors that Southwvale might beme a key development project, but nothing was


    med


    For three years, no one mentioned it, and there''s been talk of it recently either.


    Everyone holding Southvale plots has been scrambling mampting things behind the scenes, hoping to stir all at one


    to sell them off. I suspect someone is


    interest in Southvale plots and then dump them


    "As you know, those holding Southvale plots have struggled for years,


    "The plots they''re sitting on are as good as junk. Besides, a lot of them bought the plots with bank loans, which has only added to their anxiety. "Nowadays, many banks are terminating loan contracts early, forcing developers holding Southvale plots. to sell them off at low prices to repay their debts."


    Liam nodded. "Your analysis is spot on. However, the actions of the Dunn Group today seem a bit strange. don''t they?"


    in''s advice and acquired the Infinity


    Eric continued "Rumor has it that


    yesterday, Shirley followed Tower from Jonah, causing quite a stir. However all reports about this


    information on online tform


    have been deleted, making it


    impossible to verify its validity.


    Liam furrowed his brow and walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the rundown. Southvale plots in the distance.


    Robin truly is a remarkable person. It''s impressive how he can stay Shirley to the point where she forgets her usual caution and dives headfirst into buying all the half-developed Southvale plots. After being jilted by the Miller family, Robin joins the Dunn Group, and from then on, Shirley shifts from her usual cautious approach to being bold and decisive


    I can''t believe Shirley is acting so recklessly under Robin''s influence. What happened to her careful nature? And what about Drake? Is he equally misguided as Shirley in this risky venturet The stakes for the Dunn family are incredibly high; a failure here could lead to a catastrophic oue.


    Perhaps this is a golden opportunity for the Hamiltons to extend our influence in Harmonfield. We simply cannot let it. slip away!


    Thinking of this, Liam broke into a smile.


    "The Hamiltons could take this opportunity to sell the 3 billion Southvale plots we hold to the Dunn Group


    "If the Dunn Group wants to do charity, let them go all the way!


    "Eric, you need to head to the Dunn Group now.


    "Remember, our asking price for the three billion Southvale plots cannot be lower than 1.5 billion; we


    09:35 Thu. Nov 21 BGE-


    Chapter 143 People Like This Deserve to Go to Hell!


    +10 Free Coins


    Eric followed Liam''s instructions and immediately brought the Southvale plots documentation to the Dunn Group building


    However, after presenting the materials to Shirley, she rejected the offer, even though the price was already as low as 1.5 billion.


    Eric had no choice but to report this information back to Liam. Because of Shirley''s rejection, Liam was certain that the city government had no inclination to invest in the Southvale plots recently.


    If such a tendency existed, the Dunn Group would not pass up such a deal, even if Shirley had personal grievances against the Hamiltons.


    Acquiring plots valued at 1.5 billion would allow them to potentially multiply their investment several


    times over.


    Therefore he advised Eric over the phone to adopt some indirect strategies.


    He suggested selling the plots to the Dunn Group through other channels.


    No matter what, they needed to sell off the Southvale plots, even if it meant lowering the price a bit.


    Eric lingered in the lobby of Dunn Group''s building for quite a while until he spotted Robin from afar. The moment he saw him, he turned and tried to flee in panic.


    Robin called after him. "Eric, why do you take off the moment you see me? What mischief have you been up to this time?"


    Eric scurried over, stammering. "Mr. Ramsey, you must be joking. I just


    I didn''t notice you earlier."


    Robin eyed the documents in Eric''s hand. "What''s that you''re carrying?" Eric quickly replied. "It''s paperwork for the Southvale plots. Mr. Liam wanted me to sell them to Dunn Group, but Ms. Dunn won''t take it." Robin replied casually, "Understood. If the Dunn family isn''t interested, you can sell it to me instead."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 I''ll join in on Your Crazy n


    Chapter 144 I''ll Join in on Your Crazy nProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The


    Eric was taken aback Pid Robin really want to buy the Sevolle p?cts from the Familien mily in his personal rapacitet


    out. Robin took the information about the Sourheal plots from Erie''s hands and cut, I''ll give you 100 million Fon the plots


    14


    Er nearly fell to the ground in shock. Mr. Ramsey, million? I''m afraid Mr Hamilton won''t agree ty this"


    "Fine. If you don''t want to sell, then get lost! Don''t hang around the lobby of the Dunn Group building. As long as I''m here, no one is going toy your plots.


    Eric hesitated for a moment. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll call Mr. Lam and ask for his opinion.


    "Mr. Liam, the Dunn family is unwilling to take over our plots in Southvale.


    "But someone is willing to buy them privately-it''s Mr. Ramsey"


    "Robin? Okay, as long as he has the money, sell it to him Liam was quite surprised by this information bur soon regained hisposure.


    "But he is only offering 500 million."


    "Impossible!" Liam immediately rejected the proposal. The plots cost me three billion, and he''s only offering 500 million. I can''t sell them to hum."


    Hearing Liam''s words, Robin told Eric, "Please inform Liam that if he doesn''t sell for 500 million, he will be stuck with these plots. While I''m here, no one in the Dunn Group lobby will dare take your plots. No matter what approach you take, the Dunn family won''t be taking them!


    "Also, let him know that thend prices in Southvale are going to skyrocket tomorrow; keeping them might allow him to multiply his investment several times."


    On the other end of the phone, Liam heard Robin''s words and burst outughing. "Eric, sell them to him for 500 million! L5 billion is nothing for my Hamilton family


    "We wouldn''t even bother to make that meager amount of money. Just sell him those plots for 500 million!"


    Eric was stunned for a moment. "Alright, I''ll transfer them to him for 500 million."


    After hanging up, Eric felt a wave of dizziness wash over him.


    He never expected that Liam would actually agree to sell the plots to Robin for 500 million.


    Robin nced at Vera. "Call Shawn. Tell him you''re also buying the Southvale plots the Hamilton family


    Owns


    "What?" Vera was stunned by his words. "So, besides the Miller family''s plots, you want me to buy the Hamilton family''s too?


    09:36 Thu, Nov 21 G GB


    Chapter 144 I''ll Join in on Your Crazy n


    "Robin, do you have no one else to exploit?"


    +10 Free Com


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "With the Davidson shares cached out, you should have enough to buy everything. The more you buy, the more you''ll profit."


    "Profit, my foot! Those Southvale plots are pure garbage!" Vera red at Robin, gesturing toward the crowd in the Dunn Group building. "Look at them-so thrilled after offloading those plots!


    "Not only did you make Shirley take on a pile of junk, but now you''re dragging me in too! Robin, you''ll go down as a legend tonight..


    "My reputation doesn''t matter. What matters is that once you buy these plots, you''ll finally fulfill your wish and reim what''s yours," Robin said with a serious expression. He then cast a detached look at the crowd, who were still celebrating after getting rid of the Soutlivale plots. "Fine, I''ll join in on your crazy n this time! If worsees to worse, I''ll be nting crops on those barrennds in Southvale. D*mn it!" With that, Vera picked up the phone to contact Shawn.


    Within the Millers'' Vi, Alice handed the transfer contracts and payment drafts to Hannah and the other uncles and aunts.


    "Here you go! All your Southvale plots have been sold at cost price."


    Seeing the transfer agreements and drafts in their hands, Hannah and the other uncles and aunts grew excited.


    "Alice, you''re amazing! You actually managed to sell all the worthless plots!"


    "Don''t worry; I''ll definitely support you in bing the chairman of the Miller Group, Hannah said with a proud smile,


    "Alice, your grandfather will return to Harmonfield from abroad tomorrow, and we''ll make sure to speak highly of you in front of him."


    "We haveplete confidence in you leading the Miller Group! Hahaha..."


    Alice looked at their excited faces and couldn''t help but smile with pride.


    "As long as you''re all happy. Now we don''t have to worry about being stuck with those Southvale plots." Hannah grinned from ear to ear. "Alice, did you find Shirley and convince her to take over those plots?" "No, Robin bought them directly," Alice replied proudly.


    Everyone inside Millers'' Vi was stunned.


    "Robin bought it outright?" someone in the crowd eximed.


    "How could Robin possibly have that much money to buy your plots?"


    Alice scoffed, "How could he have so much money? He must have borrowed from Shirley just to show off before me.


    632


    Chapter 144 I''ll join in on Your Crazy ni


    I know what he''s thinking! He''s just trying to make it look like he helped me


    "He''s just trying to win me over to the Miller family epts him"


    Alice''s mother, Juliet, said disdainfully, "No way! The Miller family would never ept a loser like Robin!"


    Hannah chimed in, "Alice, don''t be fooled by his little ar


    "That money all came from Shirley''s family, Robin is just a fraud!"


    A glint of disdain flickered in Alice''s eyes. "Don''t worry Aunt Hannah. There''s no way I''d be interested in a rough brute like Robin. I''ve seen right through his little tricks!"


    Hannah and the others praised, "Yes, you''re so clever, Alice. You''re bound to be someone like Daphne West or Shirley Dunn in the future!"


    Juliet smiled broadly upon hearing her rtives praise her daughter.


    ou all today. Treating her to a nice meal doesn''t seem "Hannah, Alice did such a big favor for like too much to ask, does it?"


    Hannah replied excitedly. "Of course! Today, Alice helped us sell off those Southvale plots. We''ll each pitch In and celebrate at the best hotel in Harmonfield.


    "I know just the ce-a new hotel that openedst year called Crystal Cove Hotel.


    "They say all the ingredients are flown in fresh. That''s where we''re headed tonight!"


    Julierughed. "Alright, we''ll go along with your n! Let''s head to Crystal Cove Hotel for a proper celebration."


    At 6 p.m., Alice and the Miller family drove to Crystal Cove Hotel.


    The hotel had just openedst year in Harmonfield, founded by a prominent businessman from Borealis. From the ambiance and service to the cuisine, everything was crafted with a distinct Borealis ir. When they entered the Crystal Cove Hotel, it was already crowded with guests.


    Most of tonight''s diners were investors who had sold the Southvale plots to the Dunn Group.


    Alice hesitated when she saw how crowded it was. "It''s really packed here. How about we go somewhere else?"


    Just then, they overheard a few people discussing Robin. Juliet and Jeffrey immediately perked up. "Alice, let''s stay here. The atmosphere''s great."


    "Alright." Alice was also curious to hear how people were discussing the Dunn family''s massive investment. in the Southvale plots.


    So, the Millers found a spot in the center of the restaurant and sat


    down.


    Brimming with excitement after selling their plots, those investors couldn''t help but gloat over what they


    Chapter 144 I''ll Join in on Your Crazy n


    saw as the Dunn Group''s brairdess actions.


    10 Free Come


    "Today, the Dum Group has be the biggest fool around, buying up all ournd. We really lucked out! Haha "Shirley and the Dunns actually brought in a lousy advisor like Robin, who gave them this terrible idea. What a joke!"


    "Just yesterday, I thought Jonah was finished, pushed to the brink by the banks.


    "Who''d have thought Jonals managed to sell Infinity Tower to the Dunn Group. It''s just a shame he got 20 billion while we only got our cost price.


    "Just be gratefull Jonah got lucky running into Robin, the world''s biggest fool. Lucky for us, we got a share of that fortune, too. Haha....


    "They actually bought all the Southvale plots-it''s pure idiocy!"


    Without any reasons or signs, suddenly the Dunn family deres they''re buying up Southvale plots. It''s just too bizarre."


    "Maybe by tomorrow, the Dunn Group shareholders will demand a split from the Dunn family."


    "I''m starting to think Robin''s a spy sent by Dunn Group''spetitors to sink them!


    "Yet Shirley Dunn actually followed through with Robin''s advice!"


    "Maybe the Dunn Group has heard some insider news.


    "Did you guys hear the city government might invest in Southvale?"


    "No, I have a friend in the city government office, and Eve asked multiple times. They say there''s no information on any redevelopment or reinvestment in the Southvale plots.


    "I even reached out to my contacts in Brookhaven''s provincial government, and they denied it outright,"


    "Developing Southvale would need massive capital, and the city''s already heavily involved in projects in the Eastvale. It''s absurd to think they''d take on Southvale, too."


    "It looks like Dunn Group is stuck with junk! With billions at stake, they could copse overnight"


    The Miller family membersughed as they listened to the crowd''s gossip.


    "Robin really got Dunn Group into a disaster this time. It''s so it''s hrious."


    "It''s a good thing the Miller family didn''t let this madman marry our Alice back then. We made the right


    decision.


    "Alice, you made the right call!"


    Alice smiled with pride. "Robin is just an ordinary nobody. What could he possibly know about the games of the upper ss?


    "He thinks he can manipte major capital with some cheap stunts-what a joke!


    475


    09:36


    Chapter 144 I''ll Join in on Your Crazy n


    "I can''t believe how someone as sharp as Shirley actually fell for Robin''s tricks


    Hannahughed. "Robin''s nothing but a con artist!


    +10 Free Com


    "I heard recently that he''s been getting close to Vera from the Silva family. She appeared to bepletely. under his spell."


    Alice shook her head with disdain. "He''s only cozying up to Vera to send me messages, aiming to regain my favor!


    "Lately, Vera''s always mentioning Robin-just repeating things she wants me to know,


    "The other day, she even imed that Vi One in Dawnspire Heights Estates belongs to Robin. Just thinking about it makes meugh!


    "That b*stard Robin can invent any lie. I can''t believe he even concocts this kind of nonsense just to gain my attention.


    "Men like him are truly beyond redemption!


    "I don''t know what kind of spell he''s put on Shirley to make her willing to buy the Southvale plots. The Dunn family is definitely going to be ruined because of him!


    "If this man weren''t so infatuated with me, how could possibly sell off all the plots you held?


    "Taking advantage of Robin makes me feel incredibly tisfied!"


    As she spoke, Alice looked up and saw Vera and Robining down from the second floor.


    a

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 I Am the Largest Shareholder of the Dunn Group


    Alice''s smug smile suddenly froze on her delicate and Beautiful face,


    "Vera... Howe you''re here too?


    +10 Free Coins


    Vera replied coldly, "Alice, you take advantage of others kindness without gratitude and mock them behind their backs. Does that feel good?"


    Alice was stunned for a moment. "Vera, you''ve misunderstood. I simply dislike those men who try to please me with their showy antics."


    As she spoke, she cast a disdainful nce at Robin:


    Vera shook her head. "Alice, Robin has helped you a lot. How can you say such things? Isn''t that a bit


    unfair?"


    Alice sighed. "Vera,pared to you, my greatest strength is my rationality! I won''t be fooled by the false appearances some people create.


    "Robin did help me, and I acknowledge that. However, his motives are impure. He''s doing all this to attract pry attention, hoping I''ll ept him again so he can join the Miller family as a son-inw. "Robin, I''m stillgiving you the same answer today. I will never ept you into the Miller family!"


    Vera nced at Robin and shook her head resignedly.


    *Juliet also stood up to chime in, "Vera, you''re Alice''s good friend. I heard you''ve been around him a lot


    "I advise you to stay away from men like Robin. He''ll ruin you!


    "You can see for yourself. The Dunns have be theughingstock of Harmonfield, all because of him!


    ""He''s nothing but trouble and a fraud!"


    Vera ignored Juliet. She simply shook her head and said. "Alice, you''re outrageous!"


    Alice nced at the impassive Robin and smiled. "What''s so outrageous about it? I didn''t force him to buy the plots. That was his own decision.


    "That''s how investments work-gains and losses are the results of one''s own judgment.


    "Vera, I advise you to stay away from him; he could really bring you harm!


    "Just look at Shirley. She''s such a clever woman, yet she has be theughingstock of Harmonfield after getting involved with him."


    "Let''s go, Robin!" Vera didn''t want to continue the conversation and pulled Robin out of the Crystal Cove Hotel.


    When they reached the car, she said angrily, "Robin, did you see that? You helped Alice and her family, ar they stillughed at you. I don''t know what you''re doing this for!"


    1


    Chapter 1611 Am the Largest Shareholder of the Dunn Group


    Bahu andet mit futiliyur wish and


    10 Free Coins


    There''s no need to be so annoyed. Im not helping them. I''m helping you neve your mother''s belonging


    The helping me was confused. You''re clearly helping Alice with her issues, and now you say.


    Do you really dunk Fm that naive Demn ir. Robin, I spent all my money on those worthless plots from Vine''s family for you. And you still im you''re helping me


    har momeir. Robus & phone rang


    Tell Me Rich This is the secretary from the Dunn Group shareholder meeting office. I am informing podaght at pm, you are invited to attend the special shareholder meeting held at the Dunn Group Executive Meeting Hall. Please arrange your schedule ordingly and arrive on time." Sterly after he hung up, he received a call from Shirley Robin, if someone informs you about the Dunn Comp starteder meeting ignore it and don''t go."


    Rahun paused for a moment before replying. I am responsible for this matter. I should attend the


    Beden- Shirley could say more, Robin hung up


    He nced at Vera, who was still upset. He then said with a chuckle, "Drive me to Dunn Group!"


    tie Vere thot a gare at Robin Dmn it, just thinking about how Alice and her family treated you makes me uneasy! Robin you re truly pathetic!"


    you''re


    "Dent Can''t youpliment me for once, woman? Robin pretended he was about to exit the car. "If you


    don''t cake me there. Ill hail a taxi"


    Don''t you dare get out" Vera red at Robin for a moment. IIII take you there!"


    In you''re pathetic, and I''m een more pathetic! She cursed herself quietly.


    in


    The Porsche sorged ahead like an arrow as she stepped on the pedal.


    30 PM the Dunn Group''s Executive Meeting Hall was


    10-20


    and Timothy were still absent


    ready filled with shareholders, though Drake


    The shareholders had been arguing all night over Shirley''s sudden billion-dor purchase of the Southole plots


    To them, her abrupt, unexined move seemed like sheer madness.


    Such residences could lead Dunn Group into irreparable damage.


    Sharley sat alone in the front row, detached from the chaos around her. She remained silent as the


    hureholders vosedint afterint.


    Machell, too, had been observing the situation quietly


    Chapter 146 I Am the Largest Shareholder of the Dunn Group


    By 10:40 PM, with 20 minutes left at the meeting heal start, Drake and fimothy were still missing.


    Millsapped his rane on the great several times, fringing an immediate silence to the room.


    be


    on


    Cleaning is that for poored airley and said angrily, Shirley, your grandfather and we built Donn Comp with our loves the line?


    "We appointed you as chairman, be that doesn''t mean you can act recklessly without consulting us!


    "Your actions showplete disregard for the effort we put into building Dunn Group!


    "If you''re incapable of managing it responsibly, we''ll find someone who can!"


    Harney chimed in, saying, "Shirley, you can''t me Mr Kline for being blunt. What you did today was truly outrageous!


    "We''ve known you since you were young, and we''re all your elders. Why didn''t you consult with us on such a massive investment as purchasing the Southvale plots "Remember, your grandfather built Dunn Group with us from the ground up. We contributed swear our efforts are part of its foundation, too! Dund Group belongs to all of us! blood and


    You mortgaged the entire Dunn Group to invest a billion in Southvale. What exactly are you intending to


    da


    "Tonight, you owe us an exnation!"


    "What''s there to exin? It''s only a billion. Is that worth all this fuss?" Robin remarked with a detached smile as he walked into the conference hall, taking a seat beside Shirley.


    "So, you''re Robin Ramsey? Get out! Who gave you the right to sit here?" Mitchell mmed his hand on the table, pointing angrily at Robin.


    The room fell silent as everyone turned to stare at Robin, their gazes filled with anger.


    Robin tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, chuckling softly, "I''m Dunn Group''srgest shareholder, so of course, I have the right to sit here."


    Initially, Shirley wanted to tell him not to bother arguing with these old fools. But before she could do that, Robin had already pointed his finger at Mitchell and Barney and remarked bluntly, "You old foots think that with Mr. Dunn Sr. and Mr. Dunn absent, you can throw your weight around? "The truth is, you all know Mr. Dunn Sr. approved the purchase of the Southvale plots. You wouldn''t dare confront him, so you dump all your anger on Shirley. Where''s your self-respect?


    "Over the years, Mr. Dunn Sr. has led you through prosperity. Is this how you repay him?"


    he pointed at Robin. "Everyone knows the Southvale plots are Mitchell''s entire body shook with anger as worthless. The city won''t be investing in developing them anytime soon: Without the city''s backing, no investors will step in. Even a billion from Dunn Group won''t be enough to stimte Southvale''s economy.


    "By rough estimation, without trillions in capital, there''s no way the Southvale economy can truly take off. Do you think Dunn Group alone can manage that?


    Chapter 1451 Am the Largest Shareholder of the Dunn Group


    "When I mentioned millions, that was just a starting fire In reality, what difference does a mere billion


    maker


    "Don''t you think this is aplete disregard for the interests of all um Group shareholders


    Don''t we deserve an exnation for this?"


    Michell pointed at Robin, questioning, "Shirley, is he the one who advised you to purchase the Southvale plots


    "Yes, Mr. Kline," Shirley answered with a nod. "Mr. Ramsey proposed the idea, and I made the decision after discussing it with my grandfather and father. My actions followed proper procedures, with signatures from Dunn Group''s threergest shareholders Shirley handed the signed Southvale investment intent documents to Mitchell and the others for verification.


    Mitchell''s expression turned sour as he saw Robin''s signature on the document.


    "I''d like to know who this Robin really is and how he came to hold 20 percent of Dunn Group''s shares."


    Shirley said dispassionately. "Mr. Kline, I don''t think I need to offer you a detailed exnation on that matter. My grandfather personally divided and transferred his shares as a gift to Mr. Ramsey. That''s all 1


    can say!"


    Barney sneered. "Hmph! Robin Ramsey is a joke in Harmonlield! I don''t know how Mr. Dunn Sr. could have been so taken in by him!


    "The whole of Harmonfield knows him as nothing more than an outcast who was jilted by the Miller family! I don''t understand how he managed to climb to the top of Dunn Group and trick the Dunn family out of 30 percent of their shares," "Barney, do you have a problem with me? Drake asked as he entered the meeting hall with Timothy, "Michell, do you all really think I''ve lost my mind?"


    "Drake, I... I didn''t mean it that way.


    "Mr. Dunn....


    Mitchell, Barney, and the group hurried over to Drake and said, "Drake, we''ll follow your lead."


    Drake, seated beside Robin, turned to him. Im sorry, Mr. Ramsey, for any awkwardness you''ve experienced.


    Robin smiled calmly and responded, "It''s to be expected. Thosecking insight often get worked up."


    Mitchell and Barney instantly understood Robin was talking about them, and a wave of frustration rose within them.


    Yet, with Drake there, no one dared to confront him.


    Drake nced around the meeting hall, surveying the shareholders and several Dunn Group executives. When he spotted Howard in the audience, he pointed at him and said, "Howard, why did you go behind


    09:37 Thu Nov 21 GGE


    Chapter 145 I Am the Largest ShareholderN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    our backs to incite the Dunn Group shareholders to o


    Howard instantly became flustered, unable topre up trouble and redirecting all the shareholders'' anger


    Chapter 145 I Am the Largest Shareholder of the Dunn Group


    +10 Free Coins


    our backs to incite the Dunn Group shareholders to oppose the investment in the Southvale plots?"


    Howard instantly became flustered, unable toprehend how Drake had learned he was the one stirring up trouble and redirecting all the shareholders'' anger toward Robin.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 How Much to Buy Out All the Shareholders'' Equity?


    The conference hall at the Dunn Group fell silent, and everyone


    to look at toward


    Howard hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves before he yelke


    "Ms. Dunn, shareholders of the Dunn Group, to be clear, I''m not trying to stir things up here. I''m simplyying out the facts.


    "I''ve already tried to exin the pros and cons of buying the Southvale plot to Ms. Dunn, but the refined to listen to my advice.


    Shirley stared icily at Howard, fully aware of his recent efforts to undermine Robin


    Last night, he''d even persuaded Dominic, the president of SunEast Bank, to pulle shady moves. She hadn''t had a chance to confront him about that yet.


    And now, here he was, spreading misinformation about the Southvale property in front of the Dunn Group''s shareholders.


    If this man isn''t dealt with, the Dunn Group will never know peace!


    In a cold voice, Shirley said, "Howard, as a vice general manager of the Dunn Group, you overstepped yesterday with that SunEast Bank stunt! And today, instead of reflecting on your actions, you''re here spouting nonsense in front of the shareholders. What exactly are you trying to achieve?


    Howard quickly defended himself. "Ms. Dunn, Mr. Dunn Sr., and esteemed shareholders, my actions syesterday were only to prevent you from making a couly mistake with the Infinity Tower. I didn''t want you to get duped.


    "Mr. Kline just pointed out that without city government support, there''s no way the Southvale plot ca developed.


    "It''s practically a wastnd, with barely any residents in the surrounding area. Forcing a development there would require an investment of at least a trillion dors to get it off the ground.


    "Sure, thend price at Southvale is currently low, but for a massive project like this, the Dunn Group''s 100-billion investment is nothing more than a drop in the bucket.


    "As a senior manager at the Dunn Group, I have an obligation to present my analysis and perspective to the core leadership.


    "I believe Ms. Dunn made this decision hastily, without careful consideration.


    "Of course, there''s a reason behind this!


    "Since its founding, the Dunn Group, thanks to Mr. Dunn Sr. and all of you shareholders, has always been prudent, surviving many challenges along the way.


    To my knowledge, the Dunn Group has never made a bad investment.


    "But this time, we''vemitted hundreds of billions to the Southvale plot, putting thepany''s very vitality on the line.


    15


    Chapter 146 How Much to Buy Out All the hareholders'' Equity?!


    "What''s even stranger is that such a huge decision was made without a public debate in a shareholder meeting. The entire purchase process for foulivale waspleted directly


    wi


    "So, I''m telling you all-Ms. Dunn was definitely influenced by someone, which led her to make an extremely rash decision!"


    Mitchell, looking impatient, cut in, "Howard, just say who do you think is the one influencing Shirley to make such a reckless decision?"


    Mitchell''s words made it clear he wanted Howard to name Robin as the person manipting Shirley.


    He''d already heard 1 loward spreading rumors about Robin before.


    He was deeply suspicious of someone like Robin. Howard was convinced that Robin must have had some ulterior motive for joining the Dunn Group.


    Through Howard''s persuasion, many shareholders were now inclined to believe that Robin was nothing more than a fraud.


    Otherwise, how could someone like Robin-without any background or connections-have managed to secure a ce in the core circle of the Dunn Group shareholders?


    Robin had made no notable contributions, invested no personal capital, so what right did he have to hold his current position in thepany?


    And now, his first move as president of Eastvale Development Group was to purchase the rundown, abandoned Infinity Tower!


    It was only natural to question Robin''s motives,


    Shirley losing her patience, snapped, "Howard, if you have something to say, stop beating around the bush and spit it out!"


    Howard paused, then continued, "Ms. Dunn, shareholders, what I mean is


    you all trust Robin too much.


    "Let''s put aside the huge mess caused by buying Infinity Tower.


    "Now, just this morning, he pushed you into purchasing all the Southvale plots.


    "Ms. Dunn, by normal investment logic, does any of this make sense?


    "Please, take a step back and think-what exactly did Robin say to convince you to make such a reckless decision?"


    Shirley responded coldly, "Howard, that''s not something a lowly vice general manager like you has the right-to question!"


    Howard nodded. "Ms. Dunn, I know I don''t have the authority to interfere with your decisions, but I''d like to show the shareholders some information. "Take a look, and you''ll see whether Robin joined the Dunn Group with some hidden agenda!


    "If that''s the case, then it''s clear he''s been acting against the Dunn Group''s interests from the start!"


    00:37 Thu Nov 21


    Chapter 146 How Much to Buy Out All the Shareholders'' Equity?


    Howard''s words sem a ripple of shock through the room, as all the sharchablers exchanged uneasy nies


    A sees of douts had been nted-could Robin really be a fraud?


    Had he truly approached Shirley with the intention of undermining the Dunn Group!


    Mitchell, growing inpatient, urged. "Howard, stop stalling? If you have any evidence, show it to us right now? Put it on the table for everyone to see.


    "We all helped Mr. Dunn St. build the Dunn Group from the ground up. Anyone who tries to sabotage it is our enemy, and I won''t stand for it!"


    1


    Howard nced at Robin, shook his head, and said, "I wasn''t nning to reveal this, but this concerns the very survival of the Dunn Group.


    So I have no choice but to expose Robin''s secrets for everyone to see.


    "Everyone, please look at this


    Before Shirley could stop him. Howard had already turned on the disy screen in the conference room. Photos of Robin with several women, including Freya, Maya, and Daphne, were disyed on the screen The shareholders were stunned.


    Robin was shown in close contact with Daphne from Violetcrest International, along with a few other


    Watching the footage of Daphne hanging on Robin''s arm. Mitchell pounded the table in anger. "Robin. aren''t you going to give us an exnation?


    "There''s been talk that you and Shirley are in a rtionship. What are you trying to pull here?"


    The other shareholders red at Robin, clearly upset.


    Robin knew that these photos had been taken by Connor, who''d been following him. He chuckled and shook his head. "What exactly are you trying to prove, Howard?"


    Howard sneered. Robin, with behavior like this, I have every reason to question your intentions with Ms.


    Dunn!


    "I believe you''re only interested in her for her money and status!"


    Robin gave a cool smile. That''s just your opinion. Your vision is limited, so it''s no surprise that''s all you


    can see."


    Shirley''s expression hardened. "Howard, I already told you to drop this. How dare you bring it up at a shareholders meeting? What are you trying to aplish?


    "I know what this is about! Ever since that first executive meeting at Eastvale Development Group, where Robin embarrassed you, you''ve been holding a grudge "You''re trying to turn the Dunn Group shareholders against Robin. You''re pathetic!"


    09:37 Thu. Nov 21 B GB


    Chapter 146 How Much to Buy Out All the Shareholders'' Equity?


    63%


    +10 Free Coins


    Howard shook his head innocently. "Ms. Dunn, you''re misunderstanding me. This isn''t what you think.


    "My only goal here is to protect you and the Dunn Group! From the very start, Robin''s entire approach to the Dunn Group has been nothing but a scam!


    Everyone knows Robin is just a castoff from the Millers, someone they threw away after canceling his engagement"


    "After that. I don''t know how he managed to worm his way into the Dunn Group and get close to you, caming your trust.


    "But his actions are highly suspicious!


    "Especially now, with these acquisitions of the Southvale plots and Infinity Tower. Who''s to say he isn''t setting up the Dunn Group for disaster?


    You can all see what people are saying about him online.


    There''s widespread spection that he pushed so hard to buy Infinity Tower purely to line his own pockets!


    Jonah only wanted 10 billion, but Robin offered 20 billion!


    Who does business like that?


    "This is a guy with no background, no connections-a nobody from the bottom rung. What qualifies him to join the core management of the Dunn Group? Aren''t any of you questioning his intentions?


    "On top of that, he''s been seen with Daphne from Violetcrest International over and over again. Doesn''t that make you wonder what he''s really after?


    "Everyone in Harmonfield knows Daphne never goes on private dates with men. *


    "Yet somehow, Robin, who just arrived in Harmonfield, is already close to her. What does that say? "If Robin is a fraud, then having him in the Dunn Group''s core leadership could be a disaster for us!" The shareholders began murmuring among themselves, all in agreement with Howard''s usations.


    They believed Robin was a fraud.


    Robinughed. "Howard, you''re in the wrong line of work. You shouldn''t be in corporate management- you should be writing novels.


    You''ve got such a vivid imagination. Everything you''ve said here could be turned into a script, maybe evena TV drama!


    "Im not sticking around for this pointless gossip. What a waste of time."


    With that, he stood up and walked out of the conference room.


    Shirley followed him out. "Robin, I''m sorry


    Robin took out his phone, dialed Sebastian, then handed the phone to Shirley. "Ask him how much it


    Chapter 146 How Much to Buy Out All the shareholders'' Equity?


    would cost to buy out the shareholders'' equity. He''ll transfer the funds to you right now"


    Shirley stared at the phone in shock. "Mr. Barker?"


    "That''s right. He''s now running the ters'' financial group, and he has ess to a billion-dor cash reserve. Whatever you need, he can deliver it.


    "Just tell him the amount directly."


    Seeing Shirley''s hesitation, Robin gave her a faint smile. "Can''t you see? Their goal today was to put you on trial.


    "They know you''ve already purchased the Southvale plots, so arguing is pointless.


    "What they really want is to cash out by selling you their shares in the Dunn Group."


    Shirley finally understood. "I sec.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "But... will Mr. Barker really agree to help the Dunn Group?"


    Robin chuckled. "Whatever amount you need, just ask. And if that''s not enough, Mr. Barker can call on his industry contacts and have another 100 billion ready for you overnight." "That much isn''t necessary. Twenty to 30 billion will be more than enough," Shirley said after a moment''s thought.


    "Then let''s start by asking Mr. Barker to transfer 30 billion," Robin replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 In the End, It''s About the Money


    Now that Shirley knew she had a billion-dor financial backup, she finally felt at case.


    10 Free Coins


    She was well aware that the main reason all the Dunn Group shareholders had shown up tonight, ready to hold her ountable, was that they wanted to distance themselves from the Dunn Group as quickly as possible. They feared that the purchase of the Southvale plots would hurt their own interests.


    But with Sebastian''s funds arriving soon, she could buy out their shares on the spot, and they would have nothing left toin about.


    "Thank you. Robin. Shirley looked at him, her eyes misting over slightly.


    Robin gave her a calm smile. "Tomorrow will be better


    Shirley thought he was just trying tofort her, and she choked up as she replied, "Without this funding. even with Grandpa''s old connections, I doubt we could''ve made it through tonight."


    She had no idea that at ten am, tomorrow, the city government would be making a bombshell


    nnouncement: over the next 20 years, Harmonfield''s main development focus would be on the Southvale


    Once this news went public, trillions of dors would start flooding into Southvale almost immediately


    At that point, the Dunns 100-billion investment would multiply several times over, practically overnight. If these shareholders really signed the buyout agreements tonight, they''d regret it so much they''d be spitting blood. Just then, Freya called.


    "Shirley, where are you? Can I swing by to pick up the money?"


    Last night, Freya had rushed out on an assignment.


    Carson''s four billion in cash had been temporarily stored in a small vault at the Dunn Group Tower. "Freya, I''m at Dunn Tower. Come over-I''ll be waiting for you in the executive conference room."" Shirley and Robin returned to the meeting room.


    All the shareholders looked at them with mixed expressions.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I understand exactly why you''re here tonight. You''re worried about your stakes in the Dunn Group and how they might be affected.


    "But I won''t back down because of that


    The Doans billion-dor investment in Southvale wasn''t some rash decision.


    Tonight, I''m not going to give you any so-called detailed investment n


    63%)


    Chapter 147 In the End, It''s About the Money


    Since Day in this position, I have the right to decide the direction of the Dunn Group.


    410 Free Coins


    "Besides, the investment in Southvale is already a done deal. Even if you don''t like it, there''s no changing it


    w.


    hand against the i


    Michell, fuming, struck his came This is absurd! You''re squandering everything we worked our whole lives to build It I weren''t respecting Drake''s legacy, I''d...


    Shirley said calmly, "Mr. Kline, there''s no need to worry about anyone''s so-called ''reputation. Let''s skip the


    pretenses.


    Michell, furious, pointed a trembling finger at her. "You... How dare you speak like that?! I was with your grandpa from the very beginning"


    But Shirley cut him off, her expression indifferent. "If you truly valued the bond you shared with my. grandpa, you wouldn''t be here today, standing with them, trying to pressure me and the Dunns." Mitchell''s face turned red, his whole body trembling with anger, yet he couldn''t find the words to respond.


    Shirley


    confidence in the Dunn Group''s major investment this time, you''re free to withdraw.


    " around the conference room and continued. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you''ve lost


    "My grandpa made it clear in yesterday''s meeting anyone who wants to divest from the Dunn Group wil face no resistance from us.


    "All of you here contributed to the growth of the Dunn Group, from its humble beginnings to its current sess. You''ve all yed a part in its glory


    "If any of you have lost faith in the Dunns, you''re wee to leave at any time. The Dunn Group will cash out your shares at the highest market value.


    "At this point, talking any further is pointless.


    "I have here 20 share transfer agreements. Any shareholder who wants to divest can sign on the spot, and the Dum Group will buy back your shares in cash, right here and now!" "What? Cash, on the spot?" Her words stunned everyone in the room.


    To cash out all the shares held by the shareholders present would require at least 20 billion dors.


    Shirley nned to pay in cash?


    The Dunn Group had just invested 100 billion in the Southvale plots-did they even have any funds left?


    Or was Shirley just putting on a show to intimidate them?


    Drake was equally taken aback.


    The Dunn Group didn''t have that kind of money!


    He and Timothy had shown up tonight just to back Shirley up, worried that Mitchell, Barney, and the other old timers might use this situation to pressure her.


    But now Shirley was making things harder on herself with this bold statement.


    00:37 Thu. Nov 21 BOD


    Chapter 147 In the End, It''s About the Money


    He thought about stepping in to stop her, but it was tote.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    63%2


    10 Free Caina


    For a moment, the conference room fell silent; the shareholders could practically hear each other''s heartbeats.


    Michell, Barney, and the other senior shareholders were in shock-none of them had expected Shirley to make such an offer.


    Everyone knew that earlier today, the Dunn Group had tapped into theirst 50 billion in liquid funds.


    They had even used all of the Dunns fixed assets and shares as coteral to borrow another 50 billion. from half a dozen banks just to secure the purchase of the Southvale plots.


    At this point, the Dunns should have beenpletely out of cash.


    But here was Shirley, iming she would cash out any shareholder who wanted to leave, right here on the spot!


    Suddenly, everyone in the room started feeling uneasy.


    Could the Dunns really back up such a bold promise to cash out their shares on the spot?


    After all, thebined shares of these 20 shareholders amounted to nearly 30 billion dors.


    That was no small amount.


    But if Shirley didn''t actually have that much cash avable, would she really be offering an immediate buyout right now?


    In the Dunn Group''s executive conference room, each of the 20 shareholders silently weighed the pros and


    Over the years, following Drake, Timothy, and now Shirley, they''d made a lot of money and gained significant standing in Harmonfield.


    Over 90 percent of these shareholders had been penniless when they first joined Drake, and only because of him had they be the billionaires they were today.


    But now, with the Dunns high-stakes decision, they were starting to worry that all their wealth might vanish overnight.


    The rumors circting online and in town only added to their anxiety.


    In the face of potential loss, any gratitude they''d once felt toward the Dunns seemed to fade away.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence for a long moment


    Mitchell broke the tension with a cold chuckle. "Shirley, what are you saying? Are you implying that because we''re raising these concerns, your response is to suggest we simply sell our shares and leave?" Everyone knew exactly what Mitchell was doing-he was trying to shift the responsibility for leaving the Dunn Group onto Shirley.


    3/5 Barney caught on immediately and joined in, saying. Shirley, we built the Dunn Group with Mr. Dunn Sr


    Chapter 147 In the End, It''s About the Money


    +10 Free Coins


    from the ground up. Getting here wasn''t easy, and now you''re suggesting we exit the shareholders'' board?"


    Shirley could see what Mitchell and Barney were trying to do.


    They wanted to avoid looking ungrateful while also testing her resolve,


    So she replied coolly, "Since Mr. Kline and Mr. Weaver have made it clear they don''t want to withdraw their shares from the Dunn Group, then let''s drop the matter. Amber, collect their buyout agreements." "You- Mitchell and Barney stood up at the same time.


    "We didn''t say that! We''re just asking for a reasonable exnation!"


    Robinughed. "You want to have it both ways? Isn''t that exhausting?


    "If you want to cash out, just sign the papers already!"


    "You ignorant brat! How dare you insult me? I-" Mitchell mmed his hand on the table in anger.


    Robin''s face remained calm as he sneered, "Old fool, what are you going to do about it?" He pped his palm down hard on the table.


    Bang! The massive conference table split into pieces, cracking apart with a deafening sound. Mitchell stumbled back, unable to steady himself, and fell to the floor as a steaming cup of water spilled all over his head and face. "Hiss


    Mitchell let out a gasp...


    The entire conference room fell silent once again, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The drenched and humiliated Mitchell wiped the water from his face, ready to shout in fury.


    But when he looked up and saw Robin''s mocking expression, the words caught in his throat.


    He suddenly remembered the rumors-that even Rygar''s infamous "Devil" had been beaten to a pulp by this kid.


    Robin was clearly a dangerous man.


    The Dunn Group''s conference table was made from ckwood and yellow sandalwood-so hard it was almost like iron.


    Yet Robin had shattered it into pieces with a single p.


    If Mitchell kept provoking him, who''s to say that hand wouldn''te down on his head next? Mitchell dropped the pretense, tearing off anyst shred of dignity, and said coldly. "I have at least eight billion in shares. Shirley, you said we could cash out immediately. And I mean tonight!"


    Shirley pointed coolly to the stack of agreements. "Shareholders, anyone who wants to withdraw can go ahead and sign."


    Mitchell picked up a pen, but then hesitated, ncing a Drake in the back of the room. Feeling a sh of shame, he said awkwardly. "Drake, it''s not that I don''t care. It''s just... over the years, my responsibilities


    NOW


    Chapter 147 In the End, It''s About the Mongy


    have grown, and I have expenses in cover. If-


    10 Free Coina


    Drake gave him a slight nod, smiling. "It''s alright. Mitchell. You''ve been with me for decades. Back when we started with nothing, we only cared about loyalty, to money.


    1


    "But after all these years, I can see now that maybe loyalty alone isn''t enough. Money does matter, in the


    end.


    "Don''t worry about it. Go ahead and cash out."


    Mitchell let out a long sigh. "Drake, I''m sorry, I don''t have a choice here, I really don''t."


    Barney stood up as well. "Mr. Dunn Sr., it''s not that I''m being disloyal or heartless... I just....


    Drake nodded. "I understand. I was the one who made the final call on the Southvale investment, I can''t guarantee it''ll make a profit.


    "Enough said. We''ve worked together for years-let''s part on good terms."


    With that. Mitchell, Barney, and a few other shareholders, not wanting to drag this out any longer, signed their withdrawal agreements one by one.


    Seeing the two senior members cash out, several other shareholders followed suit.


    But ten shareholders remained, watching the scene unfold without moving to sign.


    Mitchell shot them an impatient nce. "What are you all hesitating for? Ms. Dunn already said-


    One of the shareholders, Manfred Caldwell, shook his head and said, "Mr. Kline, we all followed the Dunn Group to where it is today, from nothing to a respected position in society. That''s thanks to the Dunns. "Now, when the Dunn Group needs funds the most, are we really going to cash out just because we''re scared of a risky investment?


    "That would be a betrayal of everything we''ve built!"


    "Heh. Mr. Kline, you''re one of the original founders alongside Mr. Dunn Sr. You, of all people, should be thest to act like this. It''s truly disappointing!


    "As for me, I''m not cashing out!"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 1 Could Kill You Stight Now!


    Chapter 148 I Could Kill You Right Now!


    vid Free Coins


    "Hmph Muchell scoffed, not bethering to argue with Mantred any further. He handed the signed share transfer agreement directly to under


    aN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Oscar, who had been keeping for prodile in the croon wayed silent. He quickly signed his new withdrawal agreement and slipped it over as well.


    Shirley''s voice turned cold Uncle Chear, are you sure bent thie Once you withdraw, the Dunn Group''s future-whether it rises or falls-will have nothing to do with you. Don''te backter regretting your decision


    The conference room fell silent as everyone''s gaze shifted to Oscar and Carol.


    The room seemed to resonate with a collective sigh-how harsh reality could


    When money was involved, even family bonds struggled to hold up.


    Now in the center of attention, Oscar grew flustered. "Shirley, what do you expect me to say after such a reckless decision?


    "Can''t you see? Even the people who built the Dunn Group alongside your grandfather are losing faiths


    "You''re letting Robin''s sweet talk cloud your judgment risking the entire Dunn Group-


    "Enough. I understand, Shirley interrupted, not bothering to engage with Oscar further. She took the agreements from the shareholders who had signed.


    "Wait here. In about half an hour, the cash for your buyouts will arrive."


    Oscar tried to say something, but Shirley turned away and handed the agreements to Amber. "Have Finance Department calcte the exact cash payout amount right away." Watching her walk away, Oscar suddenly felt as if he''d lost something important.


    He looked up, trembling, and approached Drake and Timothy. "Dad, Timothy, I... I didn''t have a choice. You know how Carol is... If I didn''t-


    "Enough. There''s no need to say more." Drake replied coolly, giving a slight nod.


    "I already said, any shareholder of the Dunn Group who wants to withdraw will face no opposition from me. That includes you."


    The room fell into a heavy silence.


    Manfred let out a long sigh, ncing at the nine shareholders who hadn''t signed the withdrawal agreements.


    "Everyone, remember-when we started, we had nothing. Following three generations of the Dunns is what brought us the wealth and sess we have today.


    If we cash out now, it''s like stabbing the Dunns in the back at their most vulnerable moment


    Chapter 148 I Could Kill You Right Now!


    "In short, I believe that none of us should withdraw our shares at this time.


    "We owe them at least that much loyalty."


    The other nine shareholders nodded.


    "Mr. Caldwell, we feel the same way. We''re not withdrawing our shares now!"


    "If this investment in the Southvale plots pays off, we''ll rise even higher with the Dunns. And if it doesn''t so be it-we''re willing to lose everything."


    "Mr. Dunn Sr. has put his entire fortune on the line. Compared to that, what do we have to lose?


    "We started from nothing in the first ce. If we lose, we''ll rebuild alongside Mr. Dunn Sr. and the Dunn."


    "Alright, Mr. Dunn Sr., the nine of us are staying!"


    Drake smiled and nodded, saying nothing.


    The ten shareholders returned their agreements to Shirley.


    "Ms. Dunn, rest assured. You''re the president of the Dunn Group, and we stand behind your decisions


    "We believe that a major investment like this must have been carefully thought out by the Donns


    "Over the years, you''ve made many bold moves and alwayse out on top. We''re confident you''ll seed this time too


    "Ms. Dunn, go ahead and do what you need to. Worst case, we''ll build another Dunn Group with you from the ground up.


    Shirley nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Caldwell. The Dunns won''t let you down."


    "Ms. Dunn, Ms, Wright has arrived, announced Veronica ir, the secretary, as she entered the room


    Freya walked into the conference room, surprised by the scene before her. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Mr. Dunn. Shirley... what happened here?"


    Shirley gave a faint smile. ''some of the Dunn Group''s shareholders have lost confidence in our investm in the Southvale plots and have decided to cash out."


    Freya''s brow furrowed as she nced at the stack of ten signed withdrawal agreements on the table.


    "Shirley, I heard you poured a massive investment into Southvale, putting all the Dunns assets on the line What''s going on?"


    "It''s fine; it''s tooplicated to exin in a few words, Shirley said as she handed the financial documents to Freya.


    "The paperwork for the four billion in cash is ready. You can have your people-


    Before she could finish, Howard interrupted, pointing at Freya. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you see her She''s the woman caught on camera meeting privately with Robin." 25


    How we taken af anderanding what was going on


    -10 From Coms


    Pe staped this again, disying photo of Rohts on therge wees in the conference


    Men dersoang all the terrible ideas Robin''s her feng Shirley that have bought the Dunn Group to think of linge


    The definiters are concerned the Robin and these women areparing to deceive Shirley"


    Fferent station erretly phinengah me? And you have the nerve to smear my


    You photograph inini" Ant praw nejing to get yourself killer


    look


    nt Sachert at the murders Torsk in Freya''s eyesbut remembering she was just a woman," pressed


    You going n ge rtionship with Robin, nght here and now! What are you and Robin really


    by geming close to Shurley"


    "Ennuight" Freysoce boomed in fary


    The tws War Wolf Speepal Forces snitters who had core with Freya immediately pinned Howard to the Forys ced a foot on his face for daring to stalk and secretly photograph me. I could kill you right


    In an incant, one of the War Wolf Special Forces soldiers pulled out a sharp de pressing it against


    Year Ho stared up in shock at Freya, who seemned to have transformed into an entirely different Howard


    What this woman?


    Freys, let him go, Shirley said, shaking her head. Howard, do you even know who the is?"


    Freys motioned for her team to release Howard.


    Hit weren''t for Shirley stopping me, you''d be dead by now, you miserable worm!"


    Sturday


    The hash of deadly intent on Freya''s beautiful face left Howard so terrified that he wet himself.


    He rugged to get up, but has legs wouldn''t support him


    Treya Fight-dauther of the mayor of Harmonfield, Deputy Commander of Draconia''s War Wolf Sperial Forces, rank Colonel Starley said coldly


    "You dared to talk and spy on her? You must have a death wish. Get out, Howard! The Dunn Group has no ce for you anymore


    +16 Fram Coint


    Ever Humana refedder prece ir trake sharp breath.


    HEMY HAIRY C Wow felf speen fores


    The trpentry diere wat a deced military career


    #kat kid of perang tettetoheted with and shiday


    Adder de fut mentioned her whele, Carion the chest man in Brookhaven-who had four billion


    dnded in the throned?


    Min bell the other diarrheaders whey had signed the withdrawal agreements broke into a cold sweat.


    Vickly led the atomien happening at the Dunn Group


    She beded a Starley wond, Shirley, let''s keep my cle Carson''s four billion here with you for now. I''ll Tick it me when your''re in a better pri


    holly, Filcall Uncle Carson right now know he still has some cash on hand."


    Before Shirley condd respened, Freya grabbed her phone and dialed. "Uncle Carson, how much liquid cash Moyou have right now I''m at the Dunn Group, and several shareholders are demanding to cash out. If you have funds able, codd your send some over to help Shirley?" Gas Mitchell and the other shareholders gasped audibly.


    IL Carson, the wealthiest man in Brookhaven, was willing to step in, then the Dunns would have no trouble weathering this crisist


    On the other end of the line, Carson was surprised. Several shareholders are trying to cash out from the Dann


    #the in their right mind would be dumb enough to cash out now?


    By tomorrow, the Dunn Group would be on another level entirely, and every shareholder''s stock would multiply in value.


    Torcash out now would be like throwing money out the window.


    Ficya gave Carson a quick summary of the situation at the Dunn Group. Carson chuckled on the other


    "I see Freya, ask Mr. Dunn Sr. if he''d be open to me buying up some of the shares that these shareholders are selling. I''ve got close to seven billion in cash, and if you add the four billion already at the Dunn Group, I''d be more than willing to buy out these original shares right now!" Freya ryed Carson''s offer to Drake.


    ??,


    Chapter 148 1 Could Kill You Right Now!


    Drakeughed, saying, "It Mr. Wright is interested in investing in the Dunn Group. I''d be honored res wee him!"


    Carsonughed again on the phone, thinking to himse that Henry had been worried has porcst of the Southvale plots would raise suspicions of abuse of power or conflict of interest


    But buying the Dunns original shares?


    No one couldin about that he could sidestep all the gossip


    "Freya, tell Mr. Dunn Sr. that I can pull together close to ten billion in total. I''ll use it all to buy an of this extra stock as I can tonight!"


    Shirley hesitated. "Freya, could you ask Mr. Wright it he worried that if dos investme Dunn Group might


    "Enough! Uncle Carson said he''s doing this because he wants to, not as a favor to you. He just this be can make money by joining forces with you guys. Freya said with a smile. Til go get the cat Shirley started to exin further, but Robin interrupted, "If Freya says her uncle wants to invest in Ge Dunn Group, just draw up the stock transfer agreement and get it signed."


    "Alright!" Shirley finally agreed.


    With Amber''s help. Freya quickly arranged for Carson to sign a transfer agreement, purchasing sem billion dors worth of original shares in the Dunn Group


    Watching this unfold, Mitchell felt a growing sense of dread-he''d made a huge mistake!


    Brookhaven''s wealthiest man, Carson, and Henry''s daughter, Freya, were both backing the Dann Group


    Did they know something that the rest of them didn''t?


    After all, information about the city government''s investments shouldn''t be essible to anyone


    But the Dunns had risked everything to buy the Southvale plots. This had to mean something


    Suddenly, it clicked for Mitchell.


    Drake, Timothy, Shirley, along with Carson and Freya-they were all willing to pour massive funds inno Southvale without batting an eye.


    They must have received some highly reliable inside information.


    Southvale was likely about to be a major focus for the city government''s investments.


    If that was the case, then he''d just made a colossal blunder by cashing out!

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 A Dog Stays a Dog, No Matter How Long It Lives


    Mitchell thought long and hard, ncing nervously at Drake, who had maintained a nk expression this whole time.


    The silence from Drake made him even more uneasy.


    Clearly, there was more to the Dum Group''s 100-billion investment in Southvale than it seemed.


    If the Dunn Group won big on this gamble, the Dunns would rise as true billion-dor moguls.


    Knowing Drake''s character, he would never spare those who betrayed him


    And for Mitchell and the others to cash out at this moment was like stabbing the Dunns in the back when they were most vulnerable.


    Drake would undoubtedly crush them without hesitation.


    After all, as the leading powerhouse in Harmonfield, the Dunns needed to establish their reputation in this ruthless world.


    Having followed Drake for so many years, Mitchell knew full well that those who fell under the Dunn Group''s shadow weren''t just rivals-they included former allies who had betrayed the Dunns along the way.


    This was the power of artrue overlord.


    *There was no such thing as parting on good terms in this world.


    Mitchell suddenly realized he had made a monumental mistake.


    He had grown toofortable over the years and had somehow forgotten that Drake, the fierce tiger, still had sharp fangs hidden beneath that calm facade.


    The thought sent a chill down his spine.


    Trembling, he stepped forward. "Drake... Mr. Dunn Sr... I was thinking....


    Drake''s expressionless face broke into a broad smile.


    "Mitchell, it''s alright. You''re cashing out, and I have no objections.


    "To be honest, you''ve been with me for so many years. Now that you''re leaving. I''ll admit-I''ll miss you a bit.


    "But so be it! Everyone has their own path. If you''ve chosen to leave the Dunn Group to pursue bigger opportunities, that''s perfectly understandable!


    "Go without worry. Once you''ve collected your money, you''re free to walk out. With me here, no one from the Dunns will dare to stop you!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A violent shiver ran down Mitchell''s spine. "Drake, thats not what I meant. I-I was saying, I think I won''t cash out after all


    Chapter 149 A Dog Stays a Dog, No Matter How Long It Lives


    Drake looked at him coldly. "Mitchell, don''t feel any burden on your conscience. Go and take care of your own business. Til like a moment of quiet Kames, finally realizing the gravity of the situation, hurried forward as well. "Mr. Dunn Se matike


    made a


    You did nothing wrong. Barney! Peoplee and go. birth and death are part of life''s natural cycle.


    Business and rtionships are the same!


    "And of course, business is about profit! If you''re not thinking about profit, and only about loyalty what''s the point of doing business?


    Drake waved his hand, and two bodyguards stepped in front of Mitchell and Barney


    Mr. Klime, Mr. Weaver, please return to your seats. Mr Dunn Sr. is tired and needs some peace and quiet."


    Michel realized that Drake hadpletely cut them off from the Dunns


    After hesitating for a long moment, he rushed in front of Shirley. "Shirley. I want to retract my withdrawal


    Mine did you think the agreements signed by the Dunns were a joke? Shirley gave Mitchell and Surry a cold look


    You''re worked with my grandpa for decades-don''t you know the Dunns principles by now? Just wait over there your money will arrive in half an hour Mnckell hadn''t expected Shirley to give him no leeway whatsoever Angry, he snapped, "Shirley. I''m still your eliden. How can you be so disrespectful?" Robin chuckled with mild amusement. A dog lives to old age, but it''s still just a dog-ill never be anything else"


    otto


    Your Minchet poimed an Robin, seething with rage, about to shout


    in


    But when he saw the cold ging in Robin''s eyes, he swallowed his words


    The orter shareholders, sering the panic and frustrate on Mitchell and Barney''s faces, suddenly underwood-they had likely made a decimon tonight that they would regret for the rest of their lises Twenties are Frey arrived with a team and ced Carson''s seven billiga in cash in the lobby of the Drum Gooups headquarters


    athoun Mitrhell Amber merdaneled for finance staff to cost on the spot, ready to cash out Mitchell Barney, arter winning sunders


    By midnight Settanta had also acted to rush overwich 20.8 billion in cash from several Sur-East Bank branches as Hemd, deinering it all to the Din Group''s lobby


    S¨¢nchel Barney and the other streholders who had red withdrawal agreements stood there, stunned By the steer wcale of the cabin feet of the


    25


    Chapter 149 A Dog Stays a Dog, No Matter How Long It Lives


    +16 Fine Cont


    At that moment, they finally understood-the Dunns'' connections and resources were far from what they had assumed.


    They were nowhere near their twilight.


    True, the Dunn Group hadn''t seen major growth under Shirley''s leadership in the past two years,


    And after Liam took over the Hamiltons Universal Group, he''d been applying significant pressure on them.


    The Dunn Group''s performance hadn''t been great.


    Rumors had spread that the Dunn Group''s 100-billion investment in Southvale was ast-ditch gamble, leaving them in a near-bankrupt state, unable to raise any further funds. But now, here was all this cash.


    What did that say?


    This level of capital maneuvering proved that the Dunn Group was still rock solid.


    Michell let out a long sigh. "Barney, we might have made a huge mistake tonight."


    Barney looked anxious. "Mr. Kline, in that case, we need to go beg Mr. Dunn Sr. to take back the agreements we signed"


    Mitchell nced at Drake from afar.


    At that moment, Drake was deep in conversation with Robin,ughing and enjoying himself.


    Ten bodyguards stood around, keeping Mitchell and the others at a distance.


    The message was clear-Drake didn''t want them anywhere near him.


    Mitchell understood now. Drake had truly abandoned them.


    At the Dunns most critical moment, he, Mitchell, had chosen to betray them.


    Drake, the fierce tiger, would never wee him back


    Years ago, when Mitchell had been penniless, chased by loan sharks, it was Drake who had saved him.


    From that moment, Mitchell had followed him through countless battles, achieving everything he had today because of Drake.


    With a bitter smile, Mitchell looked at the stacks of cash in front of him, lost in thought


    Fine


    If that was how it was going to be, he''d grit his teeth and move forward.


    Maybe, just maybe, the Dunns were bluffing again


    Over the years, he''d seen Drake use simr tactics to intimidate those who dared to betray him.


    Chapter 149 A Dog Stays a Dog. No Matter How Long It Lives


    The bigges the show, the more it hinted that they might actually be running on empty,


    "Barney, don''t worry! This money-we risked our lives to earn it. Ircours, and we have every right to uke it No more second thoughts. Let''s take it and got


    "In a few days, we''ll likely see the Dunn Group copse under its own weight.


    "Even if Carson stepped in with 10 billion to help their stabilize, that''s not going to solve the underlying problem


    "As I said before, breaking into Southvale-without at least a trillion-there''s no way they''ll make it work"


    Barney sighed deeply. "Mr. Kline, I''ll follow your lead


    Each shareholder counted their buyout cash, and by the time they finished, it was already four or five in the morning


    The Dunn Group shareholders'' meeting had finallye to an end.


    Meanwhile, Harmonfield''s media and socialworks were buzzing with talk about the night''s dramatic events at the Dunn Group''s shareholders'' meeting The hottest topic? The collective withdrawal of major shareholders from the Dunn Group.


    In a desperate bid to stabilize the situation, the Dunns had scrambled to pull together vast sums of cash to buy back shares.


    This move shocked many observers, putting to rest rumors that the Dunn Group was on the verge of financial copse due to the Southvale investment.


    Yet, some people believed this was all just an borate show-that the Dunns were staging a spectacle to convince everyone they still had strength. However, most thought the Dunn Group''s 100-billion-dor gamble on Southvale was nothing short of suicidal


    No one believed the city government would ever refocus its investment priorities on the Southvale


    district.


    More so-called "authoritative sources even stepped forward to confirm that the city government had no ns to invest in the Southvale district.


    They presented various pieces of evidence to back up their ims.


    Soon, rumors of the Dunn Group''s imminent copse spread like wildfire throughout Harmonfield. Partners from all sectors began calling the Dunn Group overnight, demanding to know what was going on. They wanted a clear exnation, warning that if they didn''t get one, they might consider suspending their partnerships with the Dunn Group.


    The next morning. Mitchell slept in until past nine, only to be woken by his phone ringing incessantly.


    Chapter 144 Atrox Meage Frz. No Matter How Long & Lors


    159 a Broz,


    Worney, I waxed in they are love. Whe polling so cry for


    Kline, ww we work the wake the antenust thening matre on the other end of the line was nearly a


    ifist


    We where Youny, it''s tear early four riveice. What are your salking tour Mitchell repliest


    The city gymers is holding preu conterence at den this morning about key investment zones Kairysed with a berry with


    "Vine, let them wit does that he doth of Marchell grumbled, rolling over-until a


    have to


    Parney, what did you say? He was whe swiLE TAI


    "Has the press conference started?


    "No, there are will a few states. It starts at te


    Warney wanded resigned "Mr. Klick there''s word grang around that the city government is going to any nice Sexxtrade as a key investment une


    Mitchell was silent for a moment, then sized urgently Southrale Barney, do you think this is another one of Drake''s tricks to spread fake news


    "You really think un We''ve yed games like this ourdes before, just to fool some handwagon investors


    "Mr. Kline, it''s not just a rumor Practically every medicoutlet in Harmonfield is reporting on it. "Before this, the city government''s spokesperson even held a briefing, hinting at strategic shift in investment focus


    "The Harmonfield city government wants to elerate development and is looking to leverage the proximity to the Havenport Economic Zone to drive rapid economic growth.


    so, they see developing Southvale as the best choice for Harmonfield. Mr. Kline, do you really think the city government''s spokesperson would just say something like that for no reason?"


    Mitchell felt a surge of panic as he listened to Barney


    If this was true, then the Dunn Group''s value was about to skyrocket.


    He immediately turned on the TV.


    At that moment, the city government''s press conference was starting with reporters from all major media outlets gathered in anticipation.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 That''s Our Fortune!


    At 10 AM sharp.


    Inside the city government press conference room.


    Mayor Henry Wright announced that Harmonfield''s investment focus for the next 20 years will, aside from the Eastvale Ecological, gradually shift toward the development of the Southvale plots. The goal is to integrate with the neighboring Havenport Economic Zone, harnessing its economic influence to elevate Harmonfield''s economy to a new level.


    As soon as this announcement was made, it stirred a massive reaction across Harmonfield.


    News of the Dunns'' billion-dor investment in the Southvale plots, which had been the talk of the town for a day and a night, was starting to cool.


    However, with this new announcement, the Dunns quickly shot back to the top of trending topics.


    Merchants who previously threatened to cut ties with the Dunns rushed to contact the Dunn Group headquarters through all avable channels, pleading to continue their partnerships. Former investors who had pulled out of the Southvale plots were filled with regret, now actively seeking ways to enter Southvale''smercial zone.


    In this high-stakes gamble, the Dunns emerged as the biggest winner.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    *Their market value skyrocketed with each passing second, making one undeniable fact clear to everyone.


    From this point forward, the Dunns market value and influence in Harmonfield will be unmatched.


    Unless another wealth-boosting opportunity like the Southvale plots development arises, no one will ever be able to catch up with the Dunn Group''s pace.


    Once again, the Dunns have reimed its title as the leading family in Harmonfield.


    What seemed to be a surefire losing gamble ended up boosting the Dunn Group''s market value several times over in just one day.


    Capital flooded toward Southvale, and the Dunn Group instantly became a ma for investment.


    The headquarters of the Dunn Group was surrounded by investors eager to offer funds.


    The top ten shareholders, who had sold off their shares overnight, were filled with regret.


    Now, they were contemting how to ask the Dunns to ept them back as original shareholders. Some of these shareholders gathered and went together to the Dunn Group headquarters. Harmonfield Bank also took a deep breath of relief.


    If they had pressured Jonah with the same rigid stance as SunEast Bank had, they might have ended up losing everything in this high-stakes gamble just like SunEast Bank.


    Chapter 150 That''s Chat Fort.


    Fortunately, at the crime, things to


    Unintentionally, many found themesonated the grea


    sail.


    Nem, any capital seeking entry hate the Send pudded deve


    daddy


    Investors would have to cross the truthanding original cost to sector just a erall slice of Sentier


    Even so, investors gathered at the gates of the trump with team that there w their money and allow therr, as partners, to face prew the end


    They sought the chance to be among the first investorer the can guest was Southvale plots alongside the trum


    Seeing this news, Mitchell was filled with regret


    The Dunns had won the gamble on Scantroale pleas, and the left an AM


    Worse yet. Drake now had the Southvale plents as a pervert date, sending y formidable position.


    Even if Mitchell didn''t plead for Drake''s forgiveness, he knew well that taker''s store with army act of betrayal to go unpunished.


    After much consideration, Mitchell made a call to Barney Barney, this title we''re truly foed Lorem right now and beg Mr. Dunn Sr., hoping that, for these of the loyalty we once word in truding the Dunn Group, he''ll give us onest chance?


    en


    With their n made, Mitchell and Barney quickly serif for the Dunn ville an Merit Genere


    Harmonfield International Airport.


    As soon as the core members of the Miller Group received Alice''s grandfather, Hank Miller, they also learned of the city government''s announcement about investing in the Southvale plot


    Alice''s uncles, aunts, and family members were so absorbed in questioning Hank about the plot investment that they scarcely inquired about his health,


    They argued about the matter all the way from the airport to the Millers vi.


    Alice''s aunt, Hannah, was the first tosh out, "Alice, look at the mess you''ve created!


    "I suspect you knew the city would reinvest in the Southvale plots, and that''s why you tricked us into selling all our projects to Robin.


    "Tell


    how much did you gain from this?


    Alice was astonished, "Aunt Hannah, what are you talking about? If I had known the government would make this announcement, would I have sold my own Southvale properties to Robin at cost?" 2/5


    Chapter 150 That''s Our Fortune!


    Hannah scoffed. I don''t care! Either way, this was your loing. You must now ger Sourlivale plots back from Robin at the original price


    "We bought thatnd in Southvale for less than 300 million, and now it''s valued at close to two billion!


    "With the current trend, it''s only rising higher Alice, less than 24 hours, you''ve made us lose billionst You''ve med ud


    "Alice, if you don''t get those plots back, and you think you''ll be the Miller Group''s chairperson, well, dream on None of us will support you"


    Alice''s uncles and other family members joined in, pressing her to reim the Southvale plots..


    Hank, baffled by the uproar, spoke up, "What are you all arguing about? Seeing me back isn''t enough. you''d rather see me dead sooner!


    At this, Hanmah and the others finally quieted down. "Dad


    Hannah began to cry, saying, "Look at what your precious granddaughter has done! She''s betrayed us! She tricked us into selling our Southvale plots to the Dunns. This time, we''ve suffered a huge loss! "If it weren''t for her, every one of us would still have our plots, which are now worth several times more." Hank frowned deeply and asked, "Alice, is what they''re saying true? What were you thinking?" Alice, frustrated, responded, "Grandpa, they''re just making things up!


    "Before this, the Southvale plots were practically worthless. You must have seen the news, Grandpa. "At the time, the bank canceled our loan for the Southvale plots, demanding that we repay 500 million. The Miller Group didn''t have the funds, so I thought of selling off my Southvale plots to raise cash, and reached out to the Dunns


    "Vera mentioned that Robin had some cash on hand, and he bought it without asking any questions.


    "Robin: Hank asked, "Who''s Robin?


    Hannah interjected. "He''s that poor guy your beloved granddaughter broke off an engagement with! Now he''s quite popr at Shirley''s side!"


    A sh of surprise crossed Hank''s face. "Robin joined the Dunns? Alice, are you still in touch with him?" Alice sighed and replied, "Grandpa, although I broke off the engagement, I know he still hasn''t let go of "Recently, he''s been trying every possible way to get close to me, hoping the Millers would ept him, but I''ve turned him down every time.


    "The only reason I sold my Southvale plots to him was that I had no other choice and took advantage of the opportunity. I know it was Shirley who provided the funds for him.


    "Then my aunts came to me, asking me to sell their plots to the Dunns as well


    34


    Chapter 150 That''s Our Fortune!


    "They think the Dunns don''t care about this amount of money, Alice added.


    Hank''s frown deepened. "Does the Dunns trust Robin that much?"


    Jeffrey interjected, "Dad, Robin''s nothing but a fraud! I don''t know what''s gotten into Shirley, but she''spletely fooled by him. Everyone in Harmonfield knows this."


    Hank nodded. "Alice, go on."


    Alice shook her head. "I only agreed to my aunts'' request because I saw how much the Dunns trusted Robin.


    "At the time, the Dunn Group suddenly injected billions into the Southvale plots, although I don''t know where they got their information.


    "Once word got out, all the original Southvale plotholders flocked to Dunn Group to n


    negotiate.


    "In that situation, I helped my aunts and uncles sell their plots to the Dunns through Robin "How could I have known that the government would suddenly prioritize investments in the Southvale plots? It''s not just


    me-all of them and every other original Southvale plots investor took a big loss.


    "Now my aunts are ming me, saying I tricked them. Grandpa, don''t you think they''re being unreasonable?"


    With a stern expression, Hank replied. "Hannah, you''re her senior. How could you bully Alice like this?


    "She couldn''t have known the Southvale plots would turn from worthless to prized overnight. It was your decision to sell back then; how can you me Alice?"


    Seeing that even her father took Alice''s side, Hannah reluctantly fell silent.


    After hesitating for a while, she muttered. "Dad, are we really just going to let these billions slip through our fingers?


    You''ve been working hard for decades, yet we could''ve made more in one day from those Southvale plots!


    "Are we just going to watch that money go to the Dunns


    "That''s our family''s fortune"


    Hearing this, Hank clutched his chest, feeling the ache of regret


    By today''s market value, those sold Southvale plots were worth at least four or five billion-and still climbing


    If Alice could leverage Robin''s infatuation with her and get thend back at the original price, would be on the brink of bing a billion-dor family-a dream he''d held for decades. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he turned to Alice.


    "Alice, your aunt and uncles aren''t entirely wrong.


    the Millers


    Chapter 150 That''s Our Fortune!


    62%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Just now, you mentioned that Robin is still infatuated with you, hoping to win your favor. This is a good thing! It shows he still cares for you deeply and that you''re truly charming!" Alice blushed. "Grandpa, what are you saying?"


    Smiling. Hank replied. "Since Robin still likes you, having him help you with a few things would be perfectly reasonable."


    "Grandpa, what are you implying? Are you asking me to fulfill the engagement with Robin? I refuse!" Alice eximed in frustration.


    "I''ll never settle for someone like Robin! He has no background, no refinement!


    "Grandpa, you know my dream is to be a woman like Daphne! Robin and I aren''t on the same level- I can''t let myself be held back by someone like him!"


    Hankughed heartily. "Alice, that''s not what I meant at all. I just meant that you could approach Robin to try to resolve this Southvale plots issue. Since he''s so fond of you, he''ll surely help you. "This has nothing to do with any engagement."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    Chapter 151 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    Jeffrey and Juliet also voiced their support for Hank''s suggestion.


    "Alice, Grandpa is right.


    #462%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Since Robin still likes you, you could use the Dunny trist in him to our advantage. Have him help us get back those plots that belong to the Millers.


    The Dunns aren''t hurting for money, and they probably don''t even care about this amount.


    "Besides, Robin owes us. Remember how he unted that engagement contract and embarrassed the Millers in front of all of Harmonfield?


    "If it weren''t for our family, would the Dunns have ever hired him as a bodyguard?


    "And without our family''s connections, he wouldn''tst a single day in Harmonfield."


    Hannah and the others nodded in agreement, urging Alice, "Alice, he owes us so much! Having him do this little favor is the least he can do, right?" Someone like him should be d we''re even asking. The fact that we''re turning to him shows we think. he''s worth something, another rtive added. Hearing all this, a proud smile spread across Alice''s face.


    She was certain that if she asked, Robin wouldply-especially since it wouldn''t be his own money he''d the using but the Dunns


    Besides, she thought, the Dunns wouldn''t even miss such a small amount.


    After a moment, she nodded, keeping her pride in check. "Grandpa, I''ll think about it."


    Hank chuckled. "Good, Alice. I want to hand over the Millers to you in the future. At critical moments, you must consider the family''s interests."


    Alice confidently replied, "Grandpa, I believe that as soon as 1 ask. Robin will be eager to help me."


    "However," she continued, "I don''t want to lose face in front of him. I''ll think it over and aim to make him beg me to return those Southvale plots.


    "Grandpa, I''m feeling a bit tired. I want to rest for a while before dealing with this. I''ll get back to you after I sort it out."


    Though Alice had already decided to approach Robin about reiming the Southvale plots, she was still irritated by the earlier attitudes of Hannah and the others. She wanted to make them ufortable for a few days before addressing the situation


    In the future, I will be the head of the Millers!


    Do you all think you can pressure me to do things just because you''re my seniors? I won''t be swayed by you!


    Chapter 151 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    I will eventually be a queen like Daphne.


    It''s said that Daphne is ruthless in her dealings, and I will be just like her!


    When I finally sit in the chairperson''s seat of the Miller Group I won''t spare any of you!


    If you dare speak to me like you did today, I''ll make your livesniserable!


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Alice couldn''t help butugh, startling Hank so much that he nearly toppled off his chair.


    Alice hurriedly supported him. ''Grandpa, are you alright?"


    Hank took a moment to catch his breath. "You startled me, child. Your suddenughter took me by surprise."


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I was just thinking about how you built the Miller Group from scratch all those years ago, leading to today''s sess. I got a bit too excited andughed. "You''re amazing, Grandpa," she added sincerely.


    Hank smiled with satisfaction. "Alice, just do your best. I have high hopes for you."


    Not lingering any longer, Alice turned to leave the vis hall, with Hannah and the others quickly following her.


    "Alice, wait a moment! I want to tell you that if you can help us get back the Southvale plots, we will definitely vote for you when ites time to elect the new chairperson of the Miller Group Alice looked at her aunts, uncles, and cousins, cursing them in her mind a thousand times.


    These opportunistic hypocrites!


    But reality loomedrge..


    If she couldn''t reim the Southvale plots, she would truly have no chance at bing the chairperson of the Miller Group.


    Her aunts and uncles held the majority of the voting power in the board, and if they opposed her, even her grandfather''s support wouldn''t be enough for her to secure the position.


    Since she aspired to be a queen like Daphne, she had to endure these opportunistic rtives for now. One day, she would step on them!


    Feigning a look of difficulty, she replied, "Aunt Hannah, I can only try my best to negotiate with them. I can''t guarantee sess, I was just worried about Grandpa''s reaction earlier.


    Hannah finally managed a smile. "Alice, don''t worry. As long as you can recover all the plots in Southvale today, we will keep our promise and support your election as the chairperson of the Miller Group." Alice didn''t want to engage further with them, so she turned and left the Millers'' vi.


    As she walked away, Hannah and the others exchanged nces, pondering their next move. "Why don''t we just go directly to Robin and tell him Alice sent us?"


    215


    GB


    Chapter 151 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    +10 Free Coins


    "I''m worried that Alice will negotiate to reim those low-pricednds and then raise the price on us, which would mean a huge loss."


    "I heard that Robin is working at the Eastvale Development Group under the Dunns. We should hurry over there."


    After they made their ns, they immediately drove toward the Eastvale Development Group.


    Meanwhile, Alice had intended to go straight to find Robin but hesitated, feeling it might make her appear desperate. Instead, she decided to have Vera reach out to Robin.


    She believed that once Robin learned of her intentions, he woulde looking for her.


    The thought of Robin''s surprised expression upon seeing her made her smile involuntarily


    She picked up her phone and called Vera.


    After a few rings, Vera finally answered, sounding groggy, "Alice, I was still asleep! Why are you calling me so early?"


    "It''s almost noon, Vera! Wake up! I need your help with something important."


    Vera yawned. "What is it? Just tell me."


    "Vera, did you see the news this morning?"


    Vera groaned in annoyance, "What garbage news? I dont care; I just want to sleep a bit longer."


    "It''s about the Southvale plots. Vera, stop sleeping and wake up! I need to talk to you about something important."


    With an irritated tone, Vera replied, "Ugh, don''t even mention the Southvale plots again! You and Robin have put me in such a bad position!


    "I worked hard to save some money, and that j''rk Robin used it all to buy your family''snd!


    "Alice, I''ve really helped you a lot; I''ve collected all the scrap from your family"


    Alice gave a wry smile. "Vera, do you know what decision the city government announced today?"


    "I''m not interested in what the city government announced; it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Vera, Southvale plots will be a key investment area for the city government over the next 20 years. The market price of Southvale plots has already multiplied several times. That b*stard Robin and the Dunns have made a fortune" Only then did Vera sit up. pondering Alice''s words. The city government announced key investments in Southvale plots?


    What does that have to do with me?!


    "Alice, why did you look for me? All the paperwork isn''t in my hands. The little money I have was loaned


    62%


    Chapter 131 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    to Robin, you know that.


    And you even warned me back then never to get involed with Southvale plots! I was just lending him money?"


    Alice fell silent for a moment. "I know about that. What mean is, you need to help me get back all the Southwale plots that Robin has."


    "What? I must have misheard! Alice, I remember you cursed that only beasts would go back on their word!


    "Now you want me to do this? I''m not going! Isn''t that barrassing?"


    Alice sighed and said, "Vera, are you cursing me? I have my reasons; my aunt and uncle forced me to do this. If I don''t...


    Before Alice could finish her sentence, Vera interrupted her directly. "Don''t give me those excuses; I can''t


    do this!


    "When the Southvale plots was worthless, you begged to sell it to someone. Now that it''s valuable, you want it back! Do you think this is a game? "You took all the advantages, and you think Robin is an idiot? I''m not going along with this!


    "Alice, I''m telling you, don''t do anything shameless like this!"


    Alice replied angrily, "Vera, how do you know that Robin wouldn''t be willing? You know how much he likes me. Maybe he''ll be happier if I do this!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Go to hell! What do you think Robin is? I''m not talking to you anymore; you''re driving me crazy!"


    Unwilling to listen to Alice any longer, Vera hung up the phone.


    This woman is truly despicable!


    She had begged someone to sell the plots, and now that the Southvale plots had appreciated in value, she wanted to take it back at the original price. How shameless she is!


    As Vera thought about this, her teeth itched with anger


    She immediately turned on the TV, where news about the Southvale plots was being broadcast.


    Vera also opened her phone, and the inte was buzzing with discussions about the Southvale plots.


    The most talked-about topic was how the Dunn Group, with its keen insight, had invested billions in the Southvale plots, bing the biggest winner in Harmonfield.


    Capital investors from Harmonfield and the surrounding areas were currently gathering around the Dunn Group, hoping to get a piece of the action in Southvale, Looking at the current market price of the Southvale plots, Vera was shocked.


    Recalling the Southvale project she held, its market value was now approaching ten billion.


    At that moment, she suddenly remembered what Robin had told her before.


    62%


    Chapter 151 Have You Been Secretly Liking Me?


    +10 Free Coins


    At the time, she thought Robin wanted her to liquidate her shares in Davidson Group to buy the Southvale plots from the Millers for Alice.


    Now it seemed that wasn''t the case at all.


    Robin might have known about the Southvale plots'' information long ago.


    She remembered Robin saying that this was to help her fulfill her wish of reiming all the assets left by her mother years ago.


    Thinking back, it really was like that.


    With this money, she could realize her long-held wishes.


    Robin was helping me, not trying to please Alice!


    Otherwise, how could he buy the most profitable assets of the Millers under my name?


    As Vera thought about this, she smiled.


    You little rascal! Robin, have you secretly liked me for a long time?


    Hahaha! How embarrassing!


    It seems / underestimated you!


    Just how much background and power do you have?


    Every time you make a move, it surprises me!


    You ever know secrets as high-level as those from the city government!


    Oh, no!


    Alice will definitely look for Robin again. I have to stop this woman!


    With this thought in mind, Vera quickly tidied herself up and drove straight to the Eastvale Development Group.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Robin Is My Nephew-in-Law


    Mitchell and Barney, along with others, arrived at the bunns'' mansion, only to be informed that Drake had gone to the Eastvale Development Group today.


    They had no choice but to rush to Eastvale.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the Eastvale Group''s all, they were stopped by security.


    Originally, these security guards were under theirmand.


    However, upon seeing them now, they were as cold as ice.


    No matter how Mitchell and the others exined, the security guards refused to let them through.


    Finally, Mitchell and the others were enraged and pointed at the guards, cursing. "Are you all blind?! I am Mitchell Kline!


    "When I was in power, you all acted like dogs, and now you dare to block me outside? You b*stards, do you want to diec?"


    One of the lead security guards smiled apologetically and said, "Mr. Kline, we''re truly sorry. It''s not us who are keeping you out; it''s what Mr. Dunn Sr. instructed. You''re not allowed in. "Mr. Kline, it''s best if you go back. Please don''t make things difficult for us, okay? We''re powerless in this


    situation.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr. has already said that anyone who lets you in will end up like you!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "End up like us? What could we end up like? I have tens of billions in my hands; what do you have to fear....


    Mitchell started, but suddenly stopped.


    His intuition told him that Drake''s words clearly indicated that the Dunns would not spare any traitors.


    His legs trembled, and after hesitating for a long time, he fell to his knees in front of the entrance of the Eastvale Development Group hall.


    "We''re here to apologize to Mr. Dunn Sri


    "Please help us pass a message to Mr. Dunn Sr. We''ve followed him for decades, and we hope he can let us off this time."


    The security guards ignored Mitchell and the others.


    So, Mitchell, Barney, and the others had to remain kneeling in front of the hall of the Dunns Eastvale Development Group.


    Passersby stopped in their tracks to watch this scene unfold.


    A few shareholders exchanged nces at the mocking looks around them. "How embarrassing it is to kneel here there are still our former subordinates around... Mitchell snorted coldly. "Embarrassing? Better to be embarrassed than dead!"


    15


    Kodin


    Chapter 102 in 1 My Siegem


    Art was es sons wrond the extra of the Kantate Developer Group as well


    that the car bowing


    the the


    bounously asked the security guard.


    Huah bench The the Show ko ng What we they ring fee for


    The wenty died head moged and for others. What are you doing here?


    "Why We here forment asseted ring disdainfully at the security pe to


    snotted working the way, and walked weight get to the building


    One of the security was chand after her and sternly bored, "Soy There are many people here to see Mr. Der day, and he said not a single one of your bowed jut Hannah they realized that they were on Drake''s territory and quickly fell silent.


    With a sale, de cried. "We''re here to find Robin


    "Wrkant Who Went The security guards didn''t know who Robin was


    Heah though form and smiled "Robines the bodyguard of Ms. Shirley Dunn. Please belp


    tity him, we are chan''s rtives. He''s my nephew-inw.


    "We''re looking for Kobin, and Ms. Dunn kom on


    When the security guards heard that Shirley was aware of the matter, they exchanged a few low whispers. "They immediately went to the weurity office and called Shirley''s secretary.


    At that moment, Amber was in the secretary''s office handling matters rted to the Southvale plots.


    Upon receiving the call, she reported the information to Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, there are a few people at the entrance looking for Mr. Hamsey. They im to be hisgtives and say that Mr. Ramsey is her nephew-inw Hearing that they were looking for Robin, Shirley raised her head. "Robin is her nephew-inw?"


    Amber stepped forward and answered, "Ms. Dunn, they are from the Millers"


    Shirley paused for a moment. A meaningful smile appeared on her lips.


    oticing that Shirley hadn''t spoken for a while, Amber tentatively asked, "Ms. Dunn, should we send them away?


    Shirley shook her head andughed. "Here''s what you do tell Mr. Ramsey that some rtives havee to find him, and he should go down and take a look quickly."


    Seeing the smile


    the smile in Shirley''s eyes, Amber understood her intention. "Yes, Ms. Dunn. I''ll go inform Mr. Kamsey right away!


    After leaving Shirley''s office, Amber covered her mouth andughed.


    After calming down for a while, Amber arrived at Robin''s office.


    Chapter 152 Robin Is My Nephew-in-Law


    At that moment, Robin was ying a game. She suppressed augh and said, "Mr. Ramsey, there are some rtives downstairs looking for you."


    Robin was taken aback for a moment. "Rtives? I don have any rtives in Harmonfield


    Amber held back herughter. "No, Mr. Ramsey. They insist that they are your rtives and are insisting on secing you."


    Robin thought for a long time. Could it be Grandpa''s rtives from Harmonfield?


    That''s impossible; I''ve never heard Old Fred mention them.


    Seeing Robin deep in thought, Amber almostughed out loud. "Mr. Ramsey, should I tell them to leave, or do you want to meet them? They say they have something very important to discuss with you." Robin pondered for a moment. "Okay, I''ll go down and take a look."


    As he walked, he muttered to himself, "Do I have rtives in Harmonfield?"


    Amber apanied Robin to the hall of the Eastvale Development Group and pointed to Harmmah and the others. "Mr. Ramsey, do you see them? They''re the ones iming you''re their nephew-inw," When Robin looked up and saw it was Alice''s aunts and uncles, he eximed, "D"mn it! I''m not their nephew-inw! Amber, are you doing this on purpose


    Without waiting for a reply, he turned around and headed toward the elevator.


    Amber covered her mouth and started to giggle.


    Seeing Robin, Hannah and the others quickly rushed in front of him. "Robin, wait! We have something important to discuss with you."


    "What do you want from me?" Robin looked coldly at Hannah and the others.


    "Who are you? Let me tell you, don''t spout nonsense anymore! I have nothing to do with your family!"


    Hannah snorted coldly. "Robin, what are you being so arrogant about? Stop right there! Let me tell you, we came to find you to pay you some respect!"


    "Get out of the way! Who do you think you are?" Robin pushed aside Hannah and the others, intending to walk straight into the elevator.


    Then he suddenly remembered that these idiots must havee to him today for the Southvale plots


    issue.


    He stopped and smiled yfully. "What do you guys want from me?"


    Seeing Robin''s tone suddenly soften a bit, Hannah hurriedly said, "Robin, I know you still like Alice. I know you''ve always wanted her approval...


    "Oh, this whole family is crazy! Which eye of yours saw that I liked Alice?" Robin twitched the corner of his mouth and shook his head.


    "Get to the point! I don''t


    have time for your nonsense


    Chapter 152 Robin Is My Nephew-in-Law


    Hannah sneered and said, "Robin, do you think just be hier where your holl verse all, we are your seniors!"


    "Fine, have it your way! You''re all crazy! Robin turned to lexon.


    When Hannah saw that Robin didn''t want to pay her any attentio, she dhe aty Per today to talk about the Southvale plots!"


    Robin looked at Hannah and the others. So, you also went to invest in the Southole n than w many people looking to invest there today.


    "Do you see those people kneeling in front? They''re just like you, bore they''re weather, exched them h billions!


    "Do you know who they are? They''re all big shots in Harronfield worth in They were one sett the guys who fought alongside Drake." Hannah and the others looked at Mitchell and the group, shocked.


    No wonder they looked so familiar; these ten people were the major shareholders need to for pulled their investments from the Dunns!


    Robin wasn''t lying; among them, the one with the least wealth had around two or three billion


    And now they had to kneel in front of the hall of the Dunns Eastvale Development Group!


    Robin said indifferently. "Even they have to kneel


    "Who do you think you are? You think you can just open your mouth and demand the Southole plen What a pipe dream! If you really want it, go kneel outside and wait for the notice Hannah gritted her teeth and said, "Robin, we''re different from them! We''re asking you to give back the Southvale plots we sold to you!"


    "Give it back to you?" Robinughed.


    "Are you still asleep, olddy? If you''re not awake, go home and get some rest


    Laughter erupted in the hall of the Eastvale Development Groupe


    Now everyone wants the Southvale plots in the Dunns handi


    These people have the nerve to say they want to reim the Southvale plots they sold?


    They must be out of their minds!


    Several security guards stepped forward. "He doesn''t recognize you as rtives; you should leave!"


    for now." In the office, Shirley watched the scene on the surveince feed andughed, sending a message to Amber, "Tell the guards in the hall not to chase them away


    Amber understood that Shirley was intentionally teasing Robin. Hannah was furious. "Robin, how could you say such nonsense!


    Chapter 152 Robin Is My Nephew-in-Law


    TW tell you, it was Alice who sent us here. Are you really going to turn us down?"


    Robin no longer paid attention to them and turned to leave.


    Hannah and the others panicked and rushed to grab Robin''s clothes,


    Robin pushed her down to the ground with a p. "Get lost!"


    He nced at Amber. "You''re pretty bored, aren''t you? Is everyone just idling around?"


    At this moment, Amber finally couldn''t hold back and startedughing


    Looking at Amber''s expression, Robin realized this was all Shirley''s doing!


    He pointed at the surveince camera.


    Hannah and the others caught up with Robin. "You owe us money!"


    Just then. Piper and Rosalie were passing by.


    8. K 62%


    +10 Free Coins


    Seeing several people surrounding Robin, shouting for him to return the money, they stopped in their tracks.


    A disdainful smile appeared on Piper''s face. "Rosalie, did you see that? The scammer Robin''s true color is finally revealed; he owes money to a few olddies!"


    She walked up to Hannah. "Olddy, what''s going on here?"


    Hannah scanned the area and realized Piper was addressing her. Infuriated, she replied, "I''m not even 40, yer! Don''t call me olddy! Get lost!"


    "Sorry, ma''am... Piper hurriedly exined.


    "Who are you calling ma''am?!" Hannah pushed Piper away.


    Piper sighed and said, "Hey, I just want to tell you that he''s a scammer!"


    "Who are you? You''re the scammer! Get lost!" Hannah angrily pped Piper across the face.

 Chapter 153

    515


    Chapter 153 I Look Down on Yout


    Wh-whur nght in you have is fur que


    Amber dood


    beron ferohen Pipen the has muling as wit von Fur back your wine"


    an


    Piper covered her burning theek and caut aply to the cafe she is me


    Amber replied farty. They are from the Miller Geup continue I wont say anything"


    Geng pon


    Piper nced at Hanna and the wallowing sement


    aduen.


    Although the strength of the Miller Group was formed that of the Lone they were not something she could provoke


    Site loiter at Amber''s stance from a dance I was der she was peeting Robin in front of the Millers


    looked


    Faches that Me Dunn''s then


    disasters has a spead de unt Boden


    No wonder Ronotas adege at nanging thepare monged to wormer Me Loon''s existent


    =


    I will agfinnes ergase your true calent


    Piper watched the back of Robin and Amber a gimmer of malice shing in her eyes


    *that tent, the carte up with a n to deal with Room


    I will repertoar Faden and Enter''s enogas relish and directly at it to Shirley''s presidential


    tatto


    "Piper, let''s hurry up and lease. Otherise, we''ll bece Rosalie sad ammously, pulling Piper along


    Piper seated. Rosalie, did you see that? That and Robin has an unbreakable connection with the Malent Did you hear that diddy just now selling hipo pay back the money? I suspect this guy is just semitag who states for money and sex I won''t let him get away with the


    Rosale said disapprovingly. Piper, Robin ist that kind of person. Those people from the Millers look more te a bunch of ruffat"


    "Enough" I don''t want to waste time with you. You lose your mind every time Robines up." Piper sh Rosalie a re and turned to run into the elevator


    Hannah, threading through the crowd, watched Piper angry figure from afar and burst intoughter.


    Robus, you have a bad reputation at the Dunn Group, right? Even a low-level employee calls you a frau


    You


    scammed our family''s plots in Southvale! You better return it! Otherwise, well make sure you c Gay in Harmonield"


    Chapter 1531 Look Down on You!


    "If it weren''t for us, would the Dunns believe you?


    "Everyone in Harmonfield knows that when you came to our family with that marriage agreement, you were trying to scam Alice and cling to us!" "Now it seems you truly are aplete fraud?"


    Themotion created by Hannah and her group in the hall of the Eastvale Development Group attracted many onlookers.


    Robin didn''t initially want to bother with Hannah and the others.


    However, seeing their shamelessness suddenly ignited a desire within him to deal with them.


    "You want to get back the Southvale plots, right?


    Alright, the deal: the paperwork for the plots you sold me is with someone else."


    I''ll make a call to have hime over, and you can negotiate with him. As long as he agrees, it doesn''t matter to me.


    "You won''t have to pay a dime; you can take it directly


    Hannah and the others immediately fell silent, then asked in surprise, "Robin, is what you said true?"


    Robin nodded. "Of course it''s true."


    With that, he dialed Shawn''s number. "Come to the Eastvale Development Group; the Millers want to reim the Southvale plots. How to proceed is up to you!" Seeing that Robin was calling Shawn, Amber shook her head with a smile.


    Hannah instantly beamed with joy. "Robin, I knew you still have feelings for Alice. Don''t worry; I will definitely speak well of you in front of her.


    "We are her aunts and uncles, and we''ve watched her grow up. If we say a few good words, she might agree to ept you."


    "Who said I would ept him?" Alice walked in from outside the hall. "Aunt Hannah, what nonsense are you talking about? I will never ept a man like him!"


    All eyes in the hall turned to Alice. "Oh, she is the eldest daughter of the Millers, Alice Miller."


    "It''s said that their grandfathers arranged a marriage before they were even born."


    "Now that Robin hase, the Millers are calling off the engagement."


    "Rumor has it that Robin is still entangled with Ms. Miller..."


    Hearing the discussions around her, Alice couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    She raised her eyelids and nced at Robin as if she were a queen holding the world in her hands.


    Robin appeared before her like a humble servant, submissive and lowly


    Chapter 153 I Look Down on You!


    As long as she spoke, even if it meant exposing all of Robin''s ws, he would unhesitatingly hand everything over to her.


    "Robin, I came here today with no other intention. So don''t think too much of it. No matter what you do, 1 will never like you again!" "D''ng it! You''re hopelessly sick!"


    Robin turned away


    "Robin, stop right there! I know it sounds like I''m hurting your pride, but that''s just the way it is. I''m not as hypocritical as you!


    "I hate you and disgusted by you, and I will say it directlyAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Unlike you, I''m self-aware!


    "I''ll reiterate: I''m here for no other reason than to get back the Southvale plots that I sold you!"


    Robin turned to look at Alice''s proud face and chuckled. "You''re not only sick, but you''re also shameless Alice''s proud face instantly twisted into a grimace. "Robin, are you insulting me?" Robin snorted coldly. "I remember when you came to sell me the Southvale plots, you said that if you regretted it, you''re a beast!"


    "Robin, you...!" Alice was taken aback, pointing at him "When did I ever say such a thing?


    "Robin, you really are a scoundrel!


    "I despise men like you!"


    Robin said nothing and directly opened the voice recording on his phone.


    It yed back the entire conversation when Alice approached Robin to sell the Southvale plots.


    "Alice, the price of the Southvale plots is about to rise. Are you sure you won''t regret selling it to me now?"


    Alice snorted. "Robin, do you think I''m someone who''s never seen money? Since I am selling the Southvale plots, no matter how much I sell it for, I won''t regret it!"


    Robin said with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "If, in a few days, the value of the Southvale plots suddenly i


    rises to 1.5 billion, 2 billion, or even higher, you won''t regret it?


    Alice replied angrily, "Isn''t it just this little money? Look at you, acting like you''ve never seen the world Hi Tegret I''m a beast! Is that good enough for you?!"


    Robin shrugged, "Alright, I believe you. Zachary, what about you?"


    Zachary chimed in, "Of course! Once something is sold, no matter the price, you absolutely cannot regret it. That''s the bare minimum rule. Just like Alice said, if I regret it. I''m a beast!"


    Chapter 153 I Look Down on You!


    The hall was filled with murmurs of surprise,


    Robin turned off the recording and asked, "Do I need to exin further?"


    10 Free Com


    Alice gritted her teeth in anger. "Robin, you''re truly despicable! This is fake; I never said anything like that


    At that moment, Vera walked over from behind. "Alice, isn''t this a bit too disgusting?"


    She stepped in front of Alice and added, "You begged Robin to buy the Southvale plots and even swore that you would never regret it! How can you act like this now?"


    Alice was stunned for a moment, then snapped, "Vera, are you helping me or him? We''re best friends!


    "You know Robin bought our family''s Southvale plots to get my attention and intentionally tter me!"


    At this point, Alice didn''t want to exin anything further to Vera and turned directly to Robin. "Alright!/Robin, isn''t it just that you want me to say that I ept you? That''s impossible!


    "If you really like me, then hurry up and return the Southvale plots to my family!"


    At that moment, Shawn rushed in energetically, "Mr. Ramsey, leave this matter to me."


    Robin turned and walked toward the elevator.


    Alice was instantly baffled. Why is Robin treating me like this?


    He should have returned the Southvale plots to me immediately.


    That would have made me see him in a new light!


    But wait, he let Shawn handle this matter.


    Could it be that Robin wanted to give himself an out by having Shawn return the plots to us?


    What a hypocritical man! Why not just give it back directly instead of going through so many twists and turns? How insincere!


    She pointed at the documents for the Southvale plots that Shawn was holding. "Hand it over! Isn''t Robin just trying to use you to return the Southvale plots to us?"


    Shawn nced at Alice and the others from the Millers. Give it to you? Do you want to die? Mr. Ramsey doesn''t want to argue with you, but I do! ying the fool, huh? If you want to y the fool, I''m your senior!"


    He pointed at Alice and the others from the Millers. "If you want the Southvale plots,e with me to Abyssal Dominion to get the paperwork!


    "If you dare to keep bothering Mr. Ramsey, today I''ll bring hundreds of men from Abyssal Dominion to camp outside your mansion!


    "Now get the hell out! You shameless people from the Millers! Tell Hank this-if he cant discipline his own people. I''ll help him with that!"


    nu, Nov 2


    Chapter 153 I Look Down on You!


    +10 §¦§Þ§Ö §³§Ý§Ú§ß


    Hannah and the others never expected that Robin would bring the Devil from Harmonfield to deal with


    them.


    The Devil was not someone the Millers could afford to provoke.


    They immediately left the hall of the Eastvale Development Group.


    Once outside, Hannah pointed at Alice and said, "How could you say such ridiculous things! Look, what


    are we going to do now?


    "If you can''t help us get back the Southvale plots, we will never support you in bing the chairperson of the Miller Group!"


    Alice red at Robin''s back from a distance, gritting her teeth. "Robin, you''re a liar!"


    Vera sighed. "Alice, you keep telling me you want to be woman like Daphne.


    "Daphne is ruthless in her actions, but she values rules and discipline. Do you understand?


    "If you can''t even handle this little thing, how can you be a queen like Daphne? You really make me look down on you!"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Let Me Treat You to Dinner!


    Chapter 154 Let Me Treat You to Dinner!


    Alice waited in the Eastvale Development Group''s lobby.


    +10 Free Coins


    To her, Vera was nothing more than a spoiled rich kid with no ambition-a person who, she believed, respected her.


    But never had she imagined that Vera would speak so harshly in front of others.


    After a pause, she responded icily. "Vera, you''re twisting the factspletely! "Robin asked for my help, and I only agreed because I didn''t think much of him.


    "Do you think I''de all this way to ask him for something so insignificant?


    "I only did what was necessary.


    "Maybe you still don''t grasp Robin''s true intentions.


    "Every move he makes is just a way to draw nearer to me. to keep grabbing my attention repeatedly," Vera sighed and shook her head. "Alice, your thinking is beyond absurd. Is it all just in your head?" Alice watched Robin''s figure in the distance, a glint of sarcasm and contempt flickering in her gaze. "Do you recall how things were when I sold off the Southvale plots?


    "Back then, that plot was worthless.


    "Could Robin have predicted it would be so valuable now?


    "Vera, it''s obvious he did it just to curry favor, to get in good with the Millers. That''s why he didn''t hesitate to borrow money from you to buy the Southvale plots from us. "Now, I''m here to reim what''s rightfully mine. Is there anything wrong with that? How can you use me of being unable to handle a loss?


    "With him, winning and losing don''t even apply. I''m always on top!


    "And Robin? He doesn''t evene close to being in my league!


    Just watch, Vera-Robin will end up begging to hand the Southvale plots back to me


    With a cold scoff. Alice turned and strode out of the Eastvale Development Group lobby.


    Vera watched Alice walk away and sighed quietly, "Alice, someday you''ll regret these words." By now. Robin had already stepped into the elevator, with Amber right behind him. Vera quickly hurried to the elevator door, calling out, Robin, let me treat you to dinner tonight!" "No time, Robin said, pressing the elevator''s close button without hesitation. "Hey, hold on... "Vera''s words trailed off as the elevator doors shut, and it began to ascend.


    09:39 Thu, Nov 21 G GB.


    Me Treat You to Dinner!


    +10 Free Coins


    "You little tease, making things difficult for me!" Vera huffed, stomping her foot and hitting the elevator door.


    "Ouch! That hurt!


    "Fine, Robin. Trying to dodge me, are you? I''ll just wait right here until you''re done with work!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Now, only Robin and Amber were left inside the elevator.


    Robin shot a nce at Amber, who appeared unfazed. "You and Shirley are such troublemakers. You knew the Millers came to see me, yet you still made me go along with this." Amber finally let out augh, covering her mouth. "Mr. Ramsey, the Millers have no shame!"


    "If you realized that, why didn''t you just send them off right away?" Robin asked, shaking his head incredulously.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I was nning to throw them out myself. But Ms. Dunn, knowing they were from the Millers, suddenly decided it''d be amusing to watch your reaction to meeting them." Robin sighed, his lips pressed into a thin line. "This is getting dull. I need something more interesting than just work."


    "Absolutely!" Amber responded right away. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn has been taking cooking lessons recently so she can prepare a meal for you."


    "Really? She''s learning to cook for me?" Robin recalled Shirley mentioning this just a few days prior.


    Shirley didn''t know how to cook at all before; is she really trying to learn as she goes?


    I wonder if the food she makes will be edible.


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn has been putting in a lot of efforttely


    "Forget it! The meals those rich girls make taste worse than crap!" Before Amber could finish speaking, Robin quickly strode toward his office. Amber stood there for a moment, stunned, and murmured to herself, "What does that even mean? Is Ms. Dunn''s cooking that terrible?" She walked into Shirley''s office.


    At that moment, Shirley was intently watching a cooking show on herputer, diligently jotting down notes in her notebook.


    ""Ms. Dunn, about the Millers...


    Shirley raised her hand, indicating for Amber to stay quiet. "Let''s not talk about that anymore, Amber. Come with me after work tonight to sample some new recipes I''ve picked up." Amber was taken aback.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have something scheduled Shirley inquired, ncing up.


    09:39 Thu Nov 21


    Chapter 154 Let Me Treat You to Dinner!


    +10 Free Colna


    "Oh no, I don''t. Ms. Dunn. I get it." Amber, noticing Shirley''s serious demeanor, recalled what Robin had mentioned.


    Since Ms. Dann is so dedicated to her studies, the dishes she prepares probably won''t be too terrible, right?


    Universal Group CEO''s office.


    Liam was enraged, jabbing a finger at Eric and shouting. "You j''rk! Are you trying to trick me on purpose? The plots that''s worth three billion with the Hamiltons is now valued at a minimum of 20 billion on the market, and you actually sold it to the Dunns for 500 million! Are you working with Robin to fool me?"


    Eric replied with a hint of frustration. Liam, why are you putting the me on me?


    "On the day you asked me to arrange the sale of the Southvale plots to the Dunns, they weren''t interested. Then Robin called you and told you that the value of the plots would rise the next day, but youpletely disregarded it. You agreed to sell it to them for 500 million during that phone call. Don''t you remember


    Before Eric could finish his sentence. Liam mmed him to the ground, shouting. "You j''rk! How dare you talk back to me!


    "A few days ago. I heard that Robin has beaten you up twice. That night at the Harmont Bar, you begged in front of him in public and said you wanted to be his pet. Is that true?"


    Eric''s face went pale with dread as he pleaded from the ground, "Liam. I didn''t have any other choice at that moment


    "Get out!" Liam shouted, waving his hand. "Leave! You worthless idiot! You''ve made the Hamiltons lose over 10 billion overnight and humiliated us in public. You can no longer be the vice CEO of Universal Group


    Eric wished to plead for Liam''s forgiveness, but instead, he was thrown out.


    At that moment, Howard from the Dunn Group arrived at Liam''s office.


    What is he doing here!


    Eric stepped aside, observing Howard trying to win Liam over through the ss door.


    He suddenly recalled the gossip that Howard had lost favor with the Dunn Group.


    Was he now looking for shelter with the Hamiltons?


    As Liam sat in his office, he couldn''t help but notice Howard''s overly ingratiating demeanor. With a sneer, he remarked. "Mr. Dixon, look who decided to drop by! As the vice CEO at the Dunns, what brings you here? "So, the Dunns have cs! You


    aside, and now you''re here to beg for help?


    "Mr. Dixon. I''m aware your family holds some influence in Brookhaven, and you''re a talented graduate of Huffurd Business School. You could have achieved something much more respectable using your own and your family''s capabilities


    Chapter 154 Let Me Treat You to Dinner!


    623


    +10 Free Cons


    "But you went all the way to Harmonfield to make a living just for Shirley. You''ve got no self-respect at all!"


    Liam scoffed and added, "What''s the matter? Did your n backfire?


    "Shirley ditched you, and you got kicked out of the Dunn Group, hahaha!


    "Now, tell me, what brings you here?"


    Howard held back his anger and replied, "Mr. Hamilton, feel free to look down on me!


    "It looks like yourst n didn''t work out either!


    "We''re all reasonable people here, so there''s no need to act so arrogant.


    "Right now, we share amon enemy, so let''s think this through. I didn''te here to plead with you: I''m here to propose a partnership!


    "If you''re going to treat me like this, then I must have overestimated you. I''m out of here!


    With that. Howard turned to leave.


    "Hold on a minute! Do you think you can undermine me, Liam Hamilton, just like that? You can''t just bark at me and walk away!"


    Howard halted and shot back with a sneer. "Mr. Liam, you''re known for being charming and humble in Harmonfield. I never imagined you could be so crude and contemptible!"


    Liam scoffed, "Howard, everyone in Harmonfield knows I have feelings for Shirley. You should really be


    my


    rival in this situation. Do you honestly think I would team up with you against the Dunns?"


    Howard shook his head and replied, "Liam, you''re incredibly two-faced! Even now, you''re still pretending while talking to me.


    "Ever since you came back to Harmonfield five years ago, your first goal was to scheme against the Dunns to take their ce as the wealthiest family.


    "How did Timothy end up sick? Who tipped off Norris, the Dunns'' rival back then?


    "Mr. Liam, I''m sure you know who''s behind all this, don''t you?"


    Liam rose from his chair, shooting a frosty re at Howard. "Are you trying to investigate me?"


    Howard didn''t respond to the question but continued, "Mr. Liam, with your level of intelligence, why would you give up everything for Shirley?


    "I came back to Harmonfield to be with Shirley. I''ve had feelings for her for many years, and her safety is my priority!


    crom the moment Timothy had his ident, I suspected something was off, I won''t borate on what


    happened after that."


    Liam fell silent for a while, then approached Howard with a knowing chuckle, "Interesting. Since you already knew I was nning to confront the Dunns, why didn''t you inform Drake?"


    Chapter 194 Let Me Treat You to vennert


    Howard erined Teeping Theory therally work in my favor more than his death,


    Liam gave Howard a friendly padder than idea you were so sly Let''s put that aside for now. Aren''t you wormed that testng up with me wake Starley hate you forever? You''ll lose any chance with her


    Howard burst intoughter. If I can''t have Shirley, make sure to ruin her I''ll take down the Du


    can


    "If you''re willing to coborate with me, Mr. Liam, we each get what we need once it''s over. If not, then I''ll just chalk it up as a mise ale tion on my par


    Liamughed loudly. "It''s a deal! What''s our next step


    Howard smiled and nodded Me m, you truly are an of action!


    "To take down the Dumns, we need to begin with those posest to them.


    "Those individuals are aware of the Dunn weaknesses and Drake''s vulnerabilities. Only then can we strike a decisive blow to the Dunns!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    Chapter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    Liam offered a ss of red wine to Howard. "So, what our n


    Howard downed the wine in one go. "Mr. Liam, are you aware of what''s going on the trend ko Development Group in Harmonfield?"


    Liam let out a small scoff. "The Dunns are the top dogs in Harmonfield right now over script hand them cash. What else could be going on?"


    Howardughed softly. "That''s not all! Mitchell, Barney and ten other shareholders from the Saws Geoop are pleading in the hall for Drake''s forgiveness and eptance"


    Liam''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Now, this is starting to get exciting


    Howard went on, "Mr. Liam, are you aware of what Drake is really like?


    "He''s far from a gentle and weing old man.


    "Instead, he''s a merciless predator who shows no mercy to anyone!


    In his rise to power, Drake has trampled over many others to reach his current position


    "Throughout the years, the Dunns have cleaned their hands of blood and presented themselves aspassionate.


    "But it''s merely a cover-up.


    "Someone like him isn''t easilyprehended by regr folks!


    "Drake has a firm grasp of what''s right and wrong!


    "No matter the circumstances, he will never pardon those who betray him!


    "Mitchell and the others made a serious errorst night by misreading Drake''s intentions!


    "When the Dunns needed their support the most, they opted to betray them and pull their shares! "Mr. Liam, if you were in this situation, would you really forgive someone like Mitchell? "Drake will be even less forgiving; he will handle Mitchell and the others without mercy!


    "A boss''s dignity is something that must be upheld; if it''s disrespected, how can he maintain his position?


    "Mitchell and his group are well aware of this reality. Even though they have billions in assets, they''re like scared-dogs!


    "If Drake can''t forgive them, their paths will bepletely blocked!


    "The Dunns now hold two major plots at Eastvale and Southvale, making them unstoppable, like an iron fist in a velvet glove!


    "He''s cemented his ce as the wealthiest family in Harmonfield without question!


    Chapter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    "Mitchell and the others are nothing for then wou ready to be crushed under the Justine


    With a sly smile, Liam asked, "Why bring all this up w


    "Mr. Liam, tell me when does someone fullymon boyally to pass


    "You should already know the answer


    "It''s when a person finds themselves on the edge, facing ruin, and you nee


    rent


    fight


    "Only then will they stand by your side, ready to be enemy they text


    Liam chuckled and said, "So, you''re saying I should take Michell and the others suber my write


    "These people possess the Dunns secrets, could they turn and use those secens apice text


    "You''re seriously underestimating Drake


    Howard smirked, "Naturally, these few individuals alone aren''t sufficient to bring down the Dus However, Mr. Liam, I''m well aware you have certain inuential allies in the field" "The nearest to us is the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, supported by Southean Auraria''s most powerf


    "Alrigh martial arts sect, the Phoenix Vanguard, Liam noted with a knowing nod ng proceed with this n


    Howard''s face lit up, brimming with satisfaction. Mr.m, your foreign is paralded. It seems I made the right choice!"


    A glint of fierce determination crossed Howard''s eyes. One day, I''ll have Shirley and Robin picating for mercy!


    Eric lingered outside, watching the scene unfold in the office, and it dawned on


    After being cast aside by the Dunn Group, Howard had decided to align himself with Liam


    Moreover, he intended to recruit Mitchell and the others to serve under Liam''s leadening


    Did they believe the Hamiltons could confront the formidable Dunns with their current resourAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was mere wishful thinking!


    Given the current bnce of power, even with all three Hamiltonsbined, they likely wouldn''t stand a chance against the Dunn Group.


    Eric pondered for a while. Since Robin had been willing to take him in as a subordinate at the Harmont Bar that day, he might as well pledge his loyalty to him. When the Hamiltons fell, he''d still have a way to survive.


    If he informed Robin about Howard''s dealings with the Hamiltons, wouldn''t that carn him a solid win?


    Thinking this, a smug grin spread across Eric''s face.


    Liam, the Hamiltons-you may be on top for now, but I''m done ying by your rules!


    pter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    Since you''ve cast me aside, I won''t just wait around-I''m joining Robin!


    67%


    Around noon.


    Robin''s phone rang with a call from Rita.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West would like to invite you to lunch to discuss some matters. I''ll be in front of the Eastvale Development Group to pick you up in ten minutes." "Okay," Robin replied, figuring that the Rivers family likely had new updates to share.


    He ended the call and headed directly to the Eastvale Development Group''s lobby, Spotting Robin at the entrance, Vera quickly approached him. "Robin, I''m here!"


    Robin gave her a brief look and replied, I''m not here for you. I have other business to handle-set up. another time to treat me."


    "Oh, please!" Vera shot Robin a sharp look. Just because you predicted the Southvale plots price hike, you think you''re on top of the world? Do you believe people are lining up to take you out to dinner?" Robin replied with a nod, "You got it right."


    With that, he headed straight for the lobby door.


    do


    Give him a little attention, and he thinks he''s a superstar!


    Fuming at Robin''s back, Vera clenched her fists and hurried after him.


    "Robin, can I ask how you figured out that the price of the Southvale plots was going to rise?


    "I was taken aback this morning when I learned about the increase in the Southvale plots'' value!


    "It felt like hitting the jackpot! I initially thought Alice was messing with you, but it turns out they''re the ones who are upset! Haha!"


    Robin noticed Vera''s nonchnt expression and sighed. "Could you behave more like ady instead of being so over the top? Just look around; everyone is watching you."


    Vera surveyed the crowd and scoffed, "So what if they''re staring at me? I''m smiling, and I''ll do it whenever I feel like it!


    "I''m not like your Alice, always talking about wanting to be a woman like Daphne!


    "But engages in actions that I find contemptible!"


    Robin shot Vera an icy re. "What are you talking about? Stop spinning tales! I have no ties to her or the Millers!"


    "Sure, sure, sure! If you had any link to the Millers, I wouldn''t be able to stand it!"


    Chapter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    Vera said seriously as she linked arms with Robin, "Le drop the negative topics!


    "Do you have any idea how much the plots owned by the Millers has gone up in value after due avidson Group''s shares were cashed our?"


    Noticing Vera''s enthusiasm, Robin finally grinned and said, "How much Money doesn''t matter e helps you achieve your goals, that''s what truly counts!


    Swinging Robin''s arm yfully, Vera gleefully said like child, "Robin, did you genuinely want what the make my wishe true back then?"


    Noticing Robin''s silence, Vera pressed on, "Yes, that''s exactly what you wanted. Thank you so your Rober


    "I honestly thought you were just helping Alice and the others pull a fast one on me!


    Robin gazed at Vera''s eager expression andughed. "Even after realizing I was tricking you you will wanted to spend money on the Southvale plots? Aren''t you worried I might swindle you?" Vera abruptly halted, ring at Robin. "I''m willing to take that chance; what are you going to do ab Hahal"


    She erupted intoughter.


    wi


    "My mother always said that life isn''t only about wealth, recognition, or power. What truly matters is war a in your heart!


    "It doesn''t matter how rich you are or how you choose to spend your money; the key is that you find happiness! "What happened at SunEast Bank that night made me think a lot!


    "And since you aided my brother and sister-inw in getting their revenge. I''m ready to spend any amou for you!" Vera released Robin''s hand and took out her phone, saying. "Let''s stop talking about that. I''m so joyful right now!


    "I never expected my wish to be fulfilled. Robin, you''re incredible! You managed to son everything at just a single day!


    "I''ve realized that so many issues appear so easy when you''re around"


    "For instance, eliminating that jerk from the Davidsons for my brother''s revenge, the wager at the Violeterest Equestrian Center, the situation in the Dunns Eastvale Business District, and counless others.... "You''re amazing! I feel like I could never manage any of these things, yet with you, they seem like single tasks that get solved right away!"


    "Let''s go! I''ll treat you to a feast. You can order whatever you feel like today!"


    Vera pulled out her phone and looked up the most distinctive hotel in Harmonfield.


    "Robin, check out this ce; their dishes are quite special We..."


    Chapter 155 I''m Not Interested in Money!


    +10 Free Coins


    Vera was speaking enthusiastically, but when she nced up, she noticed Robin had vanished. "Hey, where is he


    A BMW SUV zoomed past her.


    I was only then that Vera realized Robin was inside the vehicle, and the woman behind the wheel was Rita, Daphne''s assistant from Violeterest International.


    Oh no! He had been abducted!


    Well, I forgive you: I''ll take you out for dinner next time!


    Ten minutester, Rita drove Robin to the South Seas Tavern located in the western suburbs of Harmonfield.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West is expecting you inside."


    As Robin nced around, he noticed that this tavern appeared to be newly established. Even though it was situated in a less popted area of the western suburbs it was bustling during lunchtime. "Is this tavern doing well in such a remote location?"


    Rita confirmed. "Absolutely, Mr. Ramsey. This tavern has only been open for less than six months, but I''ve heard that the owner possesses some secret family recipes that are quite rare.


    The South Seas Tavern has a history spanning hundreds of years, and its signature dishes are known for their distinct taste.


    "Ms. West chose this spot for you today, hoping you could enjoy it. The owner will personally prepare some signature dishes just for you."


    As Robin entered the South Seas Tavern with Rita, Connor happened to be walking by and caught sight of Robin in the distance.


    At that time, he was on the phone with Howard.


    Howard instructed him to keep an eye on Robin and gather any proof of his wrongdoing.


    As a result, he followed Robin up to the second floor.


    a

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    Connor trailed behind Robin and Rita, arriving at the door of a VIP room.


    *5 Free Coins


    As the door swung open, a breathtakingly beautiful woman appeared, her allure almost otherworldly.


    He was momentarily spellbound by Daphine''s ethereal charm.


    Wisn''t she the stunning woman he had spotted at the Violeterest Club?


    From a distance, he hadn''t been able to appreciate her allure, but now, standing close, he found himself almost overwhelmed.


    The sight of Daphne''s wless features and graceful figure nearly made his nose bleed.


    What surprised him even more was the presence of a maid beside her, suggesting that she must belong to a prestigious family.


    What on earth is Robin-a loser like him-doing with such high-profile women? What does he really want?


    Right! I get it now!


    A sudden realization hit Connor. Robin was clearly using these women as a stepping stone to climb into high society. The thought infuriated him. This scoundrel is despicable!


    Today, he vowed to expose Robin for the fraud he was a sleazy con artist out to exploit innocent women.


    His feelings of envy and resentment made him forget the original reason he had been following Robin.


    He was determined to stop Robin immediately.


    After Robin and Daphne entered the room, Connor noticed that it was surprisingly noisy andcked soundproof features.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ramsey," Daphne frowned slightly.


    Turning to Rita, she instructed, "Have them change our room. It''s too loud here."


    Immediately, Rita made her way to the reception desk on the second floor.


    "Hello, we''re guests in Room 3. It''s far too noisy there! Could you switch us to your quietest room?"


    A young woman at the front desk nced at Rita, who wore a nk face. She sneered, "Didn''t you see how busy our business is? You were fortunate enough to secure a room. How dare youin about the noises? No way we''re switching!" Rita pressed on, "Please reconsider. I''ll pay any amount to switch rooms immediately!"


    The receptionist, who had initially intended to ignore Rita, paused for a moment. Her eyes were shing with disdain. "I''m sorry, miss, but without a reservation, there''s no way we can change your room. If you find it too noisy, you can leave and book another room that you prefer next time."


    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    Rita''s expression became icy as she admonished, "Did you expect mydy to wait for another time to treat her guests?"


    After a moment of shock, several receptionists began to chuckle mockingly. "So yourdy thinks she can break our rules at South Seas Tavern just because she''s hosting a dinner? How ridiculous!"


    Rita coldly responded, "Tell your boss that Ms. Daphne from Violetcrest International demands a room. change!"


    Laughter erupted among the receptionists. "Violetcrest International!"


    Suddenly, theirughter died down. They nced back at Rita''s icy expression, and fear coursed through them. "Y-you wait here!" one of them stammered in anxiety and darted to the back.


    The other receptionists scrutinized Rita more closely. They realized she was actually Daphne''s personal maid. Even their boss couldn''t mess with someone of her status.


    Offending someone like Daphne could very well spell the end for South Seas Tavern.


    The tavern was bustling with customers, most of whom had to make reservations in advance and were queuing.


    The owner always kept a few quiet, high-end rooms avable for special guests.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "This was standard practice for reputable establishments, which reserved even unused rooms for


    emergencies.


    If a situation like today were to arise, they might face greater loss from an unbooked room.


    Within two minutes, the tavern owner, a man in his 40s, hurried to the front desk.


    The four receptionists at the front desk stood respectfully to the side.


    He approached Rita with a beaming smile and a bow. "Ms. Rita, I sincerely apologize! I will personally switch your room right away."


    Initially, when the front desk informed him that Daphne from Violetcrest International had arrived, he had been skeptical.


    How could someone of her stature choose to dine at a tavern of his scale?


    But upon seeing Rita, his doubts vanished.


    "Ms. Rita, I believe I''ve seen you on television. We have three rooms avable that would suit yourdy''s needs. Would you like to take a look and choose the one you prefer?"


    Rita shot a dismissive nce at the front desk and asked coldly, "Didn''t you just say we couldn''t switch?


    The owner, looking embarrassed, smiled nervously. "They were rude; please forgive them, Ms. Rita Ms. West is always wee here, and we have the best room ready for her at all times."


    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    The owner was now sweating profusely, knowing that offending someone of Daphine''s stature would gan disaster for his establishment.


    He eagerly awaited Rita''s orders.


    "I don''t have time to check on them. Just choose the quietest, best room for us!"


    The owner hurriedly agreed, "Then I will prepare Room 9 for Ms. West"


    Rita shot him a sharp nce. "Remove all security and service personnel from the room? No one is allowed near while mydy is dining! You will personally deliver the dishes, and you can charge water you want!"


    No! It''s fine. Having Ms. West here is our honor. We won''t charge her a thing: the owner repin nervously.


    Rita replied coldly, "Mydy doesn''t have that habit."


    "Understood! The tavern owner realized he was in no position to negotiate with someone of pitnes caliber. Connor watched from a distance as Rita spoke with the tavern owner, curious about what they west discussing.


    When Daphne and Robin finally emerged from the room, he froze at the sight of their dose


    What kind of underhanded tactics had Robin employed to ensnare this rich heiress sopletche


    Today, he would not only capture their intimate moments on camera but also expose Robin as the Sout he was!


    He had to warn this wealthy woman of Robin''s true intentions!


    As Connor red at Robin''s back, his teeth clenched in fury.


    He couldn''t help but notice Daphne''s alluring figure, his eyes lighting up.


    Suddenly, another thought struck him.


    If he unveiled the truth about Robin''s deception, perhaps the wealthy girl would be so moved that she might even like him.


    If that happened, his dreams of entering high society could be a reality sooner than he though Filled with excitement at this prospect, Connor found himself energized.


    He was determined to leave asting impression today, as it could potentially lead to a life-changing opportunity.


    He observed Daphne from afar, marveling at her beauty.


    She was truly a masterpiece, the very embodiment of perfection! Her grace and chaim were ethereal leaving Connor breathless and dazed.


    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    How could Robin, this loser who goes around swindling people, manage to know such a beautiful woman?


    Judging by Daphne''s youthful appearance, she couldn''the more than 18 or 19


    Hmph! Robin, you scoundrel!


    You can only fool innocent young girls who don''t know better


    I''ll make sure you pay for that


    The owner of South Seas Tavern respectfully guided Daphne and Robin to Room 9.


    As per Rita''s request, he promptly cleared all security and service personnel from the vicinity, prohibiting anyone froming within thirty feet.


    He personally remained stationed at a distance, waiting for the staff to deliver the food and drink that he would then personally take to Room 9. Inside Room 9, Daphne kneeled before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this situation has caught me off guard today. I couldn''t exin everything over the phone. and I appreciate your patience." Noticing Daphne''s anxious demeanor, Robin replied indifferently. "This is about your family affairs, isn''t


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey,


    "Get up. I anticipated this."


    Daphne gracefully seated herself across from Robin


    "Mr. Ramsey,st time, you killed my senior, Silvester. Not long after, my mentor sent word to me, insisting I return to Sakurania within three months. The Rivers and Northern Star Sword School are nning a family head election before my 21st birthday celebration. My grandfather is preparing to step back from the family''s internal affairs.


    "I know this is just an excuse on their part. You helped me break free from the Soul-Eating Charm, and Bryon''s malevolent spirits have lost their grip on me. They must have noticed by now. Two groups people sent from my family to Draconia have also gone silent. Juan didn''t mention my senior, which further confirms their suspicion of my betrayal against the family and sect. If the Rivers and the Northern Star sect weren''t wary of Draconia''s security department, they would have alreadye to Harmonfield"


    "If I return to my country now, it could be disastrous. Please help me, Master!


    Daphne knelt before Robin again.


    Robin rhythmically tapped his fingers on the table, contemting. Very well. I will apany you back to Sakurania soon to thoroughly address their conspiracies. That vile demon. Byron, intends to resurrect himself ande back to life. That will never happen! Daphne, still kneeling, expressed her gratitude. Thank you for saving my life! Master. I want to arrange a secret itinerary to prevent any mishaps. We can fly to Qurgh and transfer to Sakurania."


    45


    Chapter 156 You Dare to Insult Mr Ramsey


    Before she could finish her thought, the door to Room suddenly burst open.


    Connor rushed in.


    He was shocked to see Daphne kneeling before Robin and struggled to regain


    Fuming, he pointed an usatory finger at Robin. "You''re a fraud!


    hispos


    "Piper wasn''t lying. You''re not just a swindler; you''re a pervert! Preying on innocent young girls-how could you stoop so low?"


    Robin turned to face the furious Connor, chuckling softly and shaking his head, choosing silence.


    He knew Connor had no idea who Daphne truly was.


    If he did, he might just copse in shock.


    Daphne slowly rose. Her icy gaze fixed on Connor, and she asked, "Who are you? Who let you in here?"


    Connor stepped closer to Daphne and spoke earnestly, "Miss, he''s a fraud! A con artist, preying on innocent women! You need to leave him!"


    Daphne''s eyes glinted with fury as she shot back. "You dare insult Mr. Ramsey? Do you want to die?"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 Nordmare''s Underground Queen


    Connor had no idea that he was in grave danger.


    He believed that Daphne was simply confused by Robin''s deceitful words.


    Free Coins


    With a self-righteous demeanor, he pointed at Robin and continued, "This guy is a fraud! Do you know how many women have fallen for his tricks?


    "A few days ago, he went out with several women, flirting and having fun!


    "If I don''t warn you today, you''d only be getting deeper into trouble!"


    Daphne''s brows furrowed slightly as she shot Connor a cold re. She warned. "It seems you really are sick of living! I don''t feel like killing anyone today, so get out!" Connor found her words amusing


    These wealthy girls often made threats of violence, but their words were empty.


    He didn''t take it to heart.


    However, Connor began to feel a bit irritated by Daphne''sck of gratitude.


    fun


    He puffed out his chest, feigning anger. "Miss, I''m trying to help you here! How rude of you to tell me to leave and wish me dead!


    "Do you even know who he really is?


    "He''s nothing but a scoundrel out to cheat you of your money and affection!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and nced at Connor, choosing to remain silent


    He wanted to see just how Connor nned to meet his end today.


    Daphine was a name well known in Harmonfield, yet few had seen her in person, especially at such close quarters.


    A person of Connor''s standing could hardly im that privilege.


    He would have likely been kneeling before Daphne in terror if he had recognized her identity.


    "Miss, you should speak to me with a bit more respect Connor insisted, still in his condescending tone.


    "Otherwise, I might get angry!


    "What weck in today''s society are people like me, willing to stand up for what''s right!


    "Tin helping you right now; you need to understand that! Without me, you might fall right into this fraud''s


    trap!"


    At Connor''s words, Daphne''s icy demeanor momentarily melted into a captivating smile.


    175


    Chapter 157 Nordmare''s Underground Queen


    Those who knew Daphne understood that her smile could be far more dangerous than her frown. If she smiled at you, your death might not be far behind


    "Very well, you dare to im I have upset you? Show me your anger then Dapline purred, her yful grin almost sending Commor into a fit ofughter.


    Taking a deep breath, Connor faked calmness. "You truly don''t know how to distinguish good from bad, do you! I''ve been trying to help you this entire time, yet you think I''m deceiving yout You''re so disappointing."


    Connor had barged into the private room with unwavering confidence, determined to expose Robin''s facade before Daphine,


    But he never expected that she would show him no gratitude whatsoever, instead disying nothing but disdain and mockery for his actions.


    "Are you saying I''m blind?" Daphne replied with a coldugh. "Do you even know who I am?"


    Connor let out a heartyugh, purposely portraying an exaggeratedly carefree demeanor.


    "Miss, you truly have no idea what''s good for you! I risked a great deal toe into your private room to tell you he''s a scoundrel and a fraud! Instead of being grateful, you mock and even threaten me! What are you if you aren''t blind?" Daphne''s icy smile turned even colder. "In Harmonfield. I''ve never met someone who doesn''t know their ce like you did. How should I express my gratitude to you? Should I chop off your limbs or gouge out your eyes?


    Connor was momentarily stunned.


    He looked at Daphne''s beautiful face, now adorned with a seductive smile, yet he felt a shiver run down his spine.


    After a while, he convinced himself it was merely an illusion. He raised a defiant smile and said, "hich, you still don''t understand my good intentions. Miss, you really need to reflect on yourself?


    "What is going through your mind? They say rich girls are pitifully foolish, and now I believe it!


    "I know youe from a wealthy family, but with this foolish attitude, you''re bound to fall victim to Scoundrels like him in the future!"


    Robin watched the absurdity unfold before him, unable to stifle a chuckle.


    Daphne, known as the Enchanting Queen of Harmonfield, had not yet shown her more ruthless side.


    This Nordmare''s Underground Queen had trained in the art of killing froin the age of three under her master Juan Denver of Sakurania''s premier martial arts sect, the Northern Star Sword School. She made her debut at 13, venturing into the underground world.


    With a saber in Jand, she eliminated all who dared challenge her in the Nordmare region of Sakurania


    There were never any


    survivors


    Chapter 157 Nordmare''s Underground Queen


    Since then, she had built her reputation as the Nordmage''s Underground Queen through cold-bloodedness and brutality.


    9K 64%


    s


    If it weren''t for the strict regtions imposed by the Rivers and Juan upon entering Draconia, Daphne would never have been so restrained andplian


    Little did anyone know that behind her enchanting facley hands stained with blood.


    She would not tolerate anyone who dared to offend her without consequences.


    Connor had the audacity to say Daphne was blind.


    Today, it seemed that he would be blind.


    Feeling self-satisfied, Connor suddenly noticed Robin''s mocking smile and gritted his teeth. "You dareugh at me! Robin, do you know who sent me here today? ""You''ve been watched by many!


    "I can tell you that Mr. Dixon, Mr. Liam, and several major shareholders from Dunn Group are all gathering evidence against you.


    "I will present all the information I have to them. I want the world to see your true, deceitful face!"


    Robin shook his head and replied, "Connor, why not focus on your job? Why must you meddle in affairs. that don''t concern you?


    "At this point, it''s pointless to advise you.


    "Curiosity killed the cat! If you want to y, then you should y."


    Connor pointed at Robin, speaking with righteous indignation, "All my education-taught me to be a person of righteousness, never to act as a fraud for personal gain, and certainly not to deceive per money or affection! I loathe people like you, Robin!" In that moment, Connor felt like the embodiment of righteousness.


    Robin smiled indifferently and said. "You can leave now; I don''t want to waste my time with you."


    for


    He had considered killing someone like Connor with a single blow but decided it would dirty his hands. Robin merely gestured for Connor to leave quickly.


    His tone and posture gave Connor the impression that Robin was treating him like a mere ant that he could crush at will.


    Connor''s pride was severely wounded.


    Fuming, he retorted. "Who do you think you are? Do you believe I''ll simply leave because you told me to? I know you''re worried that I''ll expose your vile nature! "You act like you don''t care, but that''s just a mask for your anxiety!"


    Robin pursed his lips and said. "Fine, if you want to stay, then stay. I hope you can handle today''s


    315


    Fri, Nov


    Chapter 157 Nordmare''s Underground Queen


    64


    consequences.


    Connor red at Robin, who wore a disdainful expression, his words thick with threats. He chided, "I will not let trash like you seed!"


    At that moment, Rita and the tavern owner rushed in from outside.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I just answered a call from your family and was worried...


    Daphne raised her hand, signaling Rita to stop talking.


    The tavern owner noticed an extra person in the room.


    He sized up Connor, then nced at Daphne and Robin, immediately sensing the tension in the air.


    Daphne seemed incredibly upset.


    If Daphne was unhappy with her experience, his business was likely to be shut down.


    "M-Ms. West, what happened? I just went to give instructions to the staff."


    Before he could finish, Daphne coldly interrupted, "How did this blind fool get in here?"


    The tavern owner trembled, nearly dropping the dish he was holding.


    Daphne admonished him.


    He quickly turned to Connor and barked, "Who the hell are you to disturb Ms. West''s meal!!"


    Connor shot a disdainful nce at the tavern owner and the dishes he held in his hands.


    He shook his head in disdained and said. "The quality of this tavern is too low! Using a man in his 40s as 2 server? Howughable!"


    The tavern owner pointed angrily at Connor. "You trash!"


    Before he could finish, Connor interrupted. "What are you? A server like you has no right to talk back to me. Get out of here!"


    The


    tavern owner nearly lost his mind.


    Where did this blind idiote from?


    "I''m the owner here!


    "What are you, to stand here and talk to me?"


    In front of Daphne, the tavern owner could be as humble as a servant.


    Yet in front of someone with Connor''s level, he carried himself with the authority of a king.


    "You''re the tavern owner?"


    Connor finally understood that the man before him was more than just a server.


    4.3


    Chapter 157 Nordmare''s Underground Queen


    "Of course I am! Do you know who you''re offending?


    "This is Ms. Daphne from Violeterest Internationall


    "How did you get in here?" The owner immediately picked up his inte andmanded, "Everyone, get in here!"


    Two security guards quickly rushed to the door of the private room.


    "Kneel!" the tavern owner shouted in fury.


    The security guards immediately dropped to their knees before Daphne and Robin.


    "Sorry, boss. We were....


    ""You''re fired!" the owner stated it bluntly.


    The guards sighed dejectedly, "We''re sorry, Ms. West. It was our negligence!"


    The scene unfolding before him stunned Connor.


    This woman was indeed Daphne from Violetcrest International!


    Instantly, he felt a prickling sensation at his scalp.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just moments ago, he had called Daphne blind.


    He raised his gaze to Daphne once more and, with a thud, knelt before her.


    ""Ms. West, I was blind! I didn''t know."


    "Drag him out and gouge out his eyes!" Daphnemanded coldly.


    Before Connor could plead for mercy, Rita quickly covered his mouth and dragged him out of room. Outside, the sound of gut-wrenching screams echoed in the hallway.


    111


    C

 Chapter 158

    hapter 158 Sapphire Caf¨¦


    Chapter 158 Sapphire Caf¨¦


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Daphne personally drove Robin back to the office.


    Eric was waiting for them in the lobby.


    He was astounded when he witnessed the respectful scene where Daphne stood before Robin, and it only solidified his determination to side with Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, you''re finally here!" Eric hurriedly approached.


    His body trembling with excitement as if he were reuniting with a long-lost rtive, tears brimming in his


    eyes.


    "Have you been drinking heavily at lunch?" Robin scrutinized Eric, smirking, "Why are you so worked up? You''re acting like you just saw your father."


    Wiping away his tears, Eric eximed, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m willing to be your loyal dog forever!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, a yful smile creeping onto his face. "What''s the matter? You have a moment of enlightenment?"


    Following Robin into the lobby, Eric dered, "Mr. Ramsey, from now on, I will only take orders from you. Whatever you say goes!"


    Robin halted, his expression turning serious. "And you''re not afraid of Liaming after you and tear you apart?


    ? life With gritted teeth, Eric replied, "Mr. Ramsey, that b''stard is nothing but a beast! Since he returned, my at Universal Group has been a living hell! I''ve wanted nothing more than to distance myself from him! "Even his own father is so mad that he refuses to return to thepany, Liam is a real freak!"


    Robin shrugged, a detached smile ying on his lips. "Eric, you waited all afternoon just to tell me this?"


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is just the beginning. Eric nced around, then leaned in closer, speaking in a hushed tone, "I need to tell you something. Howard and Mitchell from the Dunn Group have sided with Liam today. They''re conspiring to stab you in the back!" Robin nodded thoughtfully and said, "Oh, that''s good news."


    "Not good at all. Eric noticed Robin''s indifference and grew anxious. He asked, "Mr. Ramsey, aren''t you going toe up with something to deal with them?"


    "Deal with them?" Robin chuckled coldly. "They''re not even worth my time."


    Eric stood frozen in the lobby for a moment, then caught up with Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, didn''t you say you''d take me in as your dog?"


    Robin was speechless. He rebuked, "Take you in? Why would I want a loser like you?"


    15


    Chapter 158 Sapphire Caf¨¦


    Taken aback, Eric insisted, "Mr. Ramsey, I can do anything for you!"


    Robin shook his head and said, "Well, if that''s the case, then sure, you can be my dog."


    s


    Tears of gratitude filled Eric''s eyes, and he said, "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey, for epting me! But what about Liam and Howard? They are plotting some scheme to bring down the Dunn Group. Are you not going to do anything about them?" With a sneer, Robin replied, "If people like those two could easily outsmart Drake, the Dunns would have fallen apart long ago.


    "That''s enough. Let''s not dwell on that. There''s something else I need you to do."


    Eric''s heart raced with anticipation. He dered agitatedly, "Mr. Ramsey, whatever it is, just let me know, and I''ll give it my all!"


    "Are you familiar with the Silva Group?"


    "Yes, yes. Eric nodded eagerly. "What about them, Mr. Ramsey?


    "Did someone from the Si mercy in no time!"


    offend you? I''ll send my men to teach them a lesson-make them beg for


    Robin smacked Eric on the head lightly. "Put away those foolish ideas of yours! What I need you to do is gather information on several shareholders of the Silva Group. Within a week, I want Harvey, Quincy, and her rtives out of the Silvas!" Eric was momentarily stunned. "But, this is...


    "Can''t do it?" Robin''s tone was t. "Then forget it."


    "No, no! Mr. Ramsey, gathering the information is something I can handle in a day," Eric rushed to assure him.


    "But getting Harvey and his wife out of the Silva Group may take time."


    Robin nodded and said, "Fine, just collect their information first. After that, I''ll tell you what to do next."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey! I''ll get right on it!" With Robin''s orders in hand, Eric eagerly left the building.


    As Robin pressed the elevator button, a wave of pleasant scent enveloped him.


    "Haha! What a coincidence, we meet again!"


    Vera appeared before him like a mischievous spirit, her exquisite face glowing with a radiant smile.


    Robin chuckled lightly and said, "It seems you''re everywhere."


    Vera linked her arm with his and stated, "You''re always in my sight."


    "Wow! We haven''t seen each other for a while; you have changed your style and turned into a poet." Robin shook his head in amusement.


    "Life isn''t just about the daily grind and challenges we face; it''s also about our dreams, aspirations, and the


    Chapter 158 Sapphire Caf¨¦


    beauty we can find in the world," Vera replied carnestly


    "If lifecks a bit of poetic chart, what''s the point?"


    "Alright then, indulge in your poetry." Robin removed Vera''s hand. "I have to go up."


    24 64%


    "Wait! I''ve been waiting for you all afternoon, and I haven''t had lunch yet." Vera blocked his path.


    "You''re waiting for me? What for?" Robin frowned.


    "To treat you to a meal! You''ve helped me so much; let me buy you lunch as a small favor." Vera smiled brightly, wrapping her arm around him again.


    "A meal is all it takes to repay me?" Robin shot her a sidelong nce.


    "What else can I do? That''s all I can offer. Vera lowered her eyes, deep in thought.


    Suddenly, her bright, innocent eyes looked lovingly at Robin. She proposed, "How about this? I''ll repay you in a different way."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing the mischievous glint in Vera''s eyes sent a shiver down Robin''s spine.


    At that moment, she seemed less like a beautiful woman and more like a sly vixen.


    "In what way?" he asked warily.


    Vera tightened her grip on Robin''s arm, standing on tiptoe to whisper sweetly in his ear, "I could be your girlfriend, just to make it a bit easier."


    "Get lost!" Robin exhaled with a sense of relief as his heart began to race unexpectedly.


    "Haha!" Veraughed. "You actually got nervous! Haha!


    Robin shook his head and urged, "Go away!"


    "Look at how scared you are. Do you think I''d eat you alive?" Vera finally let her heels touch the ground and smiled. "Come on, let me take you to a lovely ce for afternoon tea. "It''s in the Eastvale Business District-a newly opened trendy restaurant.


    "Though not the most upscale, it''s Harmonfield''stest and most poetic spot.


    Watching Vera''s serious demeanor, Robin realized she genuinely loved the style of this restaurant.


    As she spoke about it, her excitement grew.


    "Despite everything else, I truly appreciate the atmosphere. This restaurant is located by Harmonfield Lake. Sitting by the window in the private room, you can take in all the scenery outside. "You can sip afternoon tea while admiring the spring day, ripples, gentle breezes, and the sunset reflecting on theke. It''s a truly poetic experience."


    Robin shrugged and said, "You''re not the promotional manager for this ce, are you? You present it in such an alluring manner that I find myself genuinely drawn to it."


    Chapter 158 Sapphire Cate


    Vera shot him an annoyed nce and asked, "What are you thinking: You minelybel intelligence.


    "I only heard about this restaurant when it opened through word of mouth. The scenery and wyle instantly captivated me when I went in to experience imyself.


    "A cup of fine tea, the beautifulke, the sunset, and a whisper of breeze-there''s nothing to worry whene and no one to light with


    "Entering the restaurant''s private rooin felt like stepping into a peach garden, free from worldly ties and disturbances. When you push open the door, you step back into the bustling world outside. "Staying there, it feels wonderful to keep just the right distance from the chaos of the world!


    "I love that feeling


    Observing Vera lost in her thoughts about the restaurant, Robin burst outughing. I haven''t seen you in two days, and you''ve truly turned into a poet!


    "Alright, based on your glowing review, I''ll apany you to this paradise"


    "I promise you won''t be disappointed!" Vera beamed as she linked her arm with Robin and headed outside.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Sapphire Hotel by Harmonfield Lake


    Even though it was only three in the afternoon, the hotel already had a plethora of luxurious cars parked in front of it.


    The styles of these vehicles showed that most customers were young


    These wealthy youngsters loved to indulge in a leisurely afternoon tea.


    Vera led Robin to the reserved private room on the second floor.


    This room was the finest in the entire caf¨¦, spacious and offering a stunning view of Harmonfield Lake from the window.


    The price was steep as well, costing 10,000 for an hour''s use.


    Vera had booked it for the whole day.


    As they entered the room, the sound of soft piano music filled the air, mingling with the rich aroma of tea.


    Sitting by the window, a gentle breeze blew in, awakening thezy afternoon sunlight and rippling across the waters of theke.


    The suddenmotion startled a few ducks swimming on the surface, scattering them in all directions.


    The scene indeed gave one a sense of escaping the mundane world.


    Vera looked at Robin with excitement. She asked, "What do you think? I didn''t lie to you, did I?"


    Robin agreed. "It''s not bad."


    Chapter 158 Sapphire Caf¨¦


    5 Free Cons


    Vera smiled broadly and said. "If you stay here for an afternoon, you''ll never want to leave this ce."


    Soon, the restaurant staff'' brought out an array of pastries, most of which had a Brookhaven style.


    Robin picked up a piece of cake and popped it into his mouth.


    Instantly, the fragrant cake melted in his mouth.


    As he sipped a cup of tea, its bittersweet vor entranced him, almost intoxicating him with its past and


    present.


    Under the gentle breeze and warm sunlight, Vera rested her chin on her hands. She was gazing at Robin with eyes full of warmth and affection.


    This was the happiest moment of her 20 years of life.


    After three of her family members passed away, her world had dimmed.


    But since meeting Robin, everything had started to feel warm and bright again.


    She sought no oue; she simply wished to quietly stay by this man''s side.


    Just the sight of him, the sound of his voice, or the thought of him brought her inexplicable joy.


    Suddenly, the door to the private room burst open with a loud bang.


    A young, fashionable woman appeared at the entrance.


    She was nked by two tall bodyguards and a woman in her thirties.


    Vera was displeased and questioned, "What''s going on? Why didn''t you knock before barging in?!"


    The thirty-something woman stepped forward and coldly dered, "Ms. Dickinson has her eyes on this room. You need to leave immediately. How much? Just name your price, and I''ll transfer the r right now!" ley to you

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    "Ms. Dickinson?"


    Vera scrutinized the young, fashionable woman behind her.


    Only then did she realize that it was Ivy Dickinson, the most popr A-list star in Qurgh.


    Ivy was the reigning queen of Qurgh''s film industry, and she hade to Harmonfield.


    Moreover, she was right in front of her.


    Vera, despite her surprise, was not a star-struck fan.


    Celebrities like Ivy, with their arrogant and demanding behavior, didn''t deserve her attention.


    464%


    She expected this rare moment to be a joyful, private time for her and Robin. She wouldn''t allow anyone to interrupt it.


    What did it matter to her that the current hotshot actress was nearby?


    She was just anothermodity in the world of entertainment.


    You acted, and I watched-it all revolved around a service that the viewer paid for.


    Fans were the gods and patrons of these celebrities.


    How dare Ivy treat the very people who support her so rudely?


    Irritated, Vera replied, "No way! I won''t switch no matter how much you offer."


    The woman speaking was Tina Nelson, Ivy''s assistant.


    With Ivy''s immense fame, Tina had anticipated that countless fans in Aurientia would be ready to cry at the mere mention of her name,


    She assumed that swapping a cafe''s private room was a trivial request,


    After all, if given the chance, those fans would probably tter her in devotion.


    Yet here was Vera, tly refusing their request.


    But Vera''s refusal enraged Tina.


    Since Ivy''s debut, numerous influential figures in Qurgh have been her admirers.


    Last year, Leonardo Dicker, the heir to the Dickers from Southeast Aurientia had returned to Qurgh.


    Rather than join his family business, Leonardo became the vice president of the Aurientia Regional Company for-the Aldridges.


    During that time, he established his own entertainmentpany, Luminous Studio.


    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    Ivy''s charm and talent captivated him, and he made a significant investment to sign her.


    $) +5 Free Come


    Less than a year after signing with Luminous Studio, Ivy became the queen of Qurgh''s film industry.


    She hade to Harmonfield to shoot the scenes for a new film.


    Yet here was Vera, who knew her identity but refused to give her any respect.


    Tina was on the verge of exploding with anger but managed to suppress it, knowing they were public figures.


    "This private room costs 10,000 an hour. I''ll give you 50.000 per hour. Surely, you can swap for that?


    "Fifty thousand an hour should be a substantial sum for you," she added.


    "If you take it for 24 hours, I''ll pay you a million upfront!"


    Vera was about to refuse again when Robin interjected. We can swap. Didn''t you just say you''d pay any


    amount?"


    "Of course!" Tina replied, a sneer forming on her lips. She looked down on the two, believing that money could easily sway them.


    Money could smooth over any situation.


    To her, these penniless people would fold as long as the price was right.


    Suddenly, the mocking smile vanished from her face. She dered contemptfully, "Tell me how much you need. I''ll transfer it to you directly, and then you leave immediately. "Are you serious? Any amount?" Robin asked, his tone earnest.


    "Haha!" Tina scoffed, "Of course, I''m serious!


    "To you lowly people, money is more important than life. But to Ms. Dickinson, it''s just a number," she added disdainfully.


    "One million-Ms. Dickinson only needs to show her face on the screen for a second!


    "Don''t waste our time. Just say how much you need! Take the money and leave!"


    Vera was visibly frustrated and snapped, "Robin, I won''t swap for any amount! I waited over a month for this reservation!"


    While chewing on cake, Robin replied with a smirk, "If they''re offering more money, why wouldn''t we swap?


    "You! You''re driving me crazy!" Vera shot him a re, unable toprehend why Robin would bend for money.


    Tinaughed derisively and asked, "Have you two agreed on a sum? Speak up quickly: Ms. Dickinson is getting impatient." Nodding thoughtfully, Robin replied, "Alright then, let''s make it a gesture-ten billion! Once we receive


    45 Free Coins


    ndustry.


    e public


    for that?


    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    the money, you can have the room!"


    "What? Are you insane? You want us to pay ten billion for a lousy room? Tina gaged in dish


    Vera, finally catching on to Robin''s intent, grinned smugly.


    She stood up and pointed usingly at Tina. "Weren''t you the one who said any amount wa wrong? Is ten billion too much for you?


    "If you can''t afford that, then scram! Don''t interrupt our tea time!"


    Tina struggled to find the right words as her anger boiled over.


    Ivy took off her sunsses and red at the duo, her eyes seething with irritation.


    She was Ivy, the reigning queen of Qurgh''s film industry!


    I''d pay any


    Ivy was ustomed to being treated like royalty wherever she went.


    Yet, here were these two, utterly clueless about their audacity to mock her.


    that money


    How much you


    mber," she


    month for


    uldn''t we


    d bend for


    ickinson is


    "Ms. Nelson, I want this room. Tell them to get lost!" Ivy huffed.


    Tina nodded and said, "Ms. Dickinson, just a moment.


    She let out a deep breath, trying to control her rising anger as she turned back to Robin and


    "I hope you know when to stop!


    "Ms. Dickinson is in a good mood today and doesn''t want to argue with you. I''ll give you a r should leave immediately! Otherwise..."


    Robin sneered, "You can''t even afford this much and you''re acting tough? Get lost


    Two towering bodyguards moved forward, ready to forcibly removed them.


    Tina stopped them, not wanting to escte the situation further.


    They were in Harmonfield for filming and nning to hold a fan meeting at a television sta before leaving.


    Tina nced back at Robin and Vera, asking. "You really won''t let us?"


    Vera replied disdainfully, "You can''t pay ten billion, so why should we give in?


    "You''ve interrupted our tea time; I didn''t demand forpensation. Now, hurry up and lea annoying!"


    "Fine, since you won''t let us, don''t me us for being rude!" Tina stepped forward and spat on their table.


    "What?!" Vera was stunned. "Is this how celebrities behave? How disgusting! I


    we receive


    Before she could finish, Robin''s reaction left her dumbfounded.


    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    After Tina''s spat, Robin unexpectedly joined in, hocking up tworge loogies onto the pastries.


    Robin''s strange behavior shocked Tina.


    Has he lost his mindi


    She had nned to provoke them with her actions, not anticipating that Robin would outdo her with the absurdity! "Robin... you... what are you doing?" Vera asked, confused as she stared at him.


    Ignoring her, Robin continued his outrageous antics.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He picked up a napkin from the table, wiped his shoes with it several times, and then tossed it right onto the pastries.


    Vera was bbergasted. "Robin, what are you doing?"


    Tinaughed mockingly. "Haha! Are you out of your mind?"


    Robin turned to Vera and asked, "Did you wear stockings?"


    "Uh?" Vera''s cheeks flushed. Can''t he see for himself?


    ""No, I''m not wearing any. Why?


    Robin nodded, muttering to himself, "Guess I''ll do it myself."


    He kicked off his shoes and tossed two pairs of socks onto the pastries.


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Ivy covered her nose, wide-eyed in shock..


    "You... you... "Tina couldn''tprehend this bizarre scene.


    "Huh?" Vera stood up, astonished and confused.


    What is he thinking?


    Robin slipped his shoes back on, slowly standing up.


    Vera watched the smirk on his face.


    She then recalled the day at the Violeterest Bar when Robin had made Eric drink a cup of wine filled with cigarette butts and phlegm.


    A smile crept onto her lips.


    It seemed this guy was about to pull another stunt.


    Eat all of this!" Robin''s yful smile faded into a chilling expression.


    Tina flinched, taken aback by his fierce gaze.


    FIL, NOV 2


    Chapter 159 The Best Actress from Qurgh


    Ivy raised an eyebrow and challenged, "What? You want to y rough?"


    Two bodyguards stepped forward, reaching for Robin.


    +5 Free Cons


    With a wave of his hand, Robin flung the two muscr guards out of the room, sending them crashing heavily into the center of the lobby, where theyy unconscious.


    Ivy and Tina grew panicked.


    They hadn''t expected this seemingly gentle man to be so violent.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Tina pointed at Robin and Vera, shouting. "You trash! Do you know who Ivy''s backer is?"


    p!


    Robin swiftly pped Tina across the face. Hemanded, "Eat all the pastries on the table!"


    "You... you dare hit me?" Tina clutched her burning check. "Just wait! If I can''t make you two kneel and beg for mercy today. I''ll go live and cat feces!"


    Ivy was equally furious. She pointed at a nearby server and stated sternly, "I''m Ivy Dickinson! These two are bothering me. Get your boss here!"


    Instantly, patrons at Sapphire Caf¨¦ flocked to Ivy upon hearing she was there.


    If it weren''t for the security guards creating a barrier, they would have already crowded around her to take pictures and get her autograph.


    Ivy basked in the excitement of her fans, a smug smile gracing her face.


    Tina red fiercely at Robin and Vera. "Do you see? You''ve messed up big time!


    Momentster, the cafe owner, a woman in her 30s named Laurel Grey, rushed over, startled by th


    thene.


    Tina pointed at Robin and Vera. She insisted, "I want these two to kneel and apologize publicly, and they should p themselves 100 times!


    "Otherwise, no matter who you''re backed by, I''ll make sure this caf¨¦ closes down!"


    Laurel knew Tina wasn''t just making threats.


    Even though her backing was the Abyssal Dominion, that paled inparison to the Dickers of Qurgh.


    "Ms. Dickinson, I''m so sorry! I


    I''ll handle this! I promise youdn''t know you were here and that you had been mistreated. Don''t worry:


    be satisfied!"


    Turning to Robin and Vera, she continued, "The caf¨¦ will refund your pre-paid fees. But since you''ve offended Ms. Ivy, you must kneel, apologize, and give yourselves 100 ps!"


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy


    Vera felt a surge of anger upon hearing Laurel''s words,


    s


    She countered, "We were minding our own business in our reserved room when they barged in and caused chaos. And you expect us to apologize? What kind of logic is that?"


    Laurel shot a mocking nce at Vera. She said, "Ha! You want fairness? Wait until you have the clout of Ms. Dickinson before you even think about it.


    "Ms. Dickinson likes this room, so you have to give it up! That''s my rule!"


    "Are you kidding me? As the owner of this cafe, how can you say such unreasonable things?" Vera eximed, frustration clear in her voice. "Have you lost all sense of dignity: Laurel sneered, "In the face of status and profit, don''t talk to me about dignity! Real interestse first.


    Stop wasting time! Get down on your knees, apologize to Ms. Dickinson immediately, and then leave! You won''t be able to handle the consequences!"


    Robin let out augh. "There''s no consequence I can''t handle!"


    With that, he grabbed Tina by the hair and shoved pieces of cake, smeared with phlegm, into her mouth.


    He dered, "You can''t leave until you finish it!"


    Tina struggled, trying to spit the cake out, but Robin held her hair tightly and patted her back a few times, forcing the cake down her throat.


    "You.. you b*stard!" Tina was fuming, wanting to curse him out.


    Robin then took a second te of cake, one of which had a filthy sock stuck to it, and shoved it directly into her mouth.


    Robin''s outrageous behavior stunned both Ivy and Laurel.


    "Stop it!" Laurel shricked. "Do you know who Mr. Rygar from Abyssal Dominion is? This hotel is under his protection!


    "You better kneel and apologize right now if you don''t want to kill yourself!"


    Robin smiled coldly and dered, "Then let Rygar move his "ss over here!"


    Laurel suddenly seemed lost.


    Does he not know who Rygar is?


    How dare he ask Rygar toe over?


    Who in Harmonfield wouldn''t fear the name of this underground kingpin?


    Robin released Tina and turned to Laurel, smirking. "I''m sitting here enjoying tea and the view, and these. two uncivilized women barged in. After all that, do you really expect me to kneel and apologize? Are you 1/5


    FM, NOV


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy:


    out of your mind?


    "Rygar actually supports a trashy woman like you? Looks like he''s sick of living!"


    s


    Hearing this, Laurel was both frustrated and amused. Alright! You have got nerves! Since you''re looking for trouble, I''ll call Mr. Rygar. Let''s see if you''ll still be so arrogant when he arrives!" With that, she pulled out her phone.


    Outside the private room, Ivy''s fans had begun to murmur among themselves after learning what was happening.


    "Who is this guy? Is he out of his mind for hitting Ms. Dickinson''s assistant?"


    "Doesn''t he know that Ivy''s backer is Leonardo, the heir of the Dickers?"


    "And he actually dares to confront the owner of this cafe?"


    "This is Mr. Rygar''s cafe; it looks like this guy is in for a world of trouble today!"


    Seeing her bodyguard beaten and her assistant in such a sorry state, Ivy coldly asked, "Ms. Grey, can you handle this? If you can''t, I''ll take care of it myself!"


    Realizing Ivy was genuinely mad, Laurel hesitated for a moment before dialing Rygar. She said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Rygar, I''m sorry to disturb you, but I have no choice. My caf¨¦....


    On the other end, came Rygar''s impatient voice. He asked, "What''s the matter? I''ll just send Shawn over! Is that satisfactory enough for you?"


    "Mr. Rygar, a celebrity from Qurgh, Ivy Dickinson, has been assaulted in my cafe!" Laurel hurriedly exined.


    There was a long silence on the other end. Rygar asked, "Ivy Dickinson? Who assaulted her? Don''t they know this ce is under Abyssal Dominion''s protection?"


    "Mr. Rygar, this person is very arrogant; he specifically called you out,'' Laurel added, embellishing her words, "He said that even if youe, he''ll still make you kneel!" Rygar let out augh. "What? A motherf*cker who doesn''t know when to quit? Call Shawn and have lim take care of that guy! He''s obviously asking for it!"


    Laurel smirked slightly and said, "His name is Robin Ramsey; I''ve looked into it. He doesn''t belong to any notable family in Harmonfield. The other one is Ms. Silva Suddenly, there was a flurry of noise on the other end as if Rygar had fallen over.


    Then, the call-abruptly ended.


    The situation momentarily stunned Laurel.


    She suspected that Rygar must have been so furious that he ended the call.


    Perhaps he would soon arrive with his men from Abyssal Dominion.


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy


    From Abal Dominion, the cafe was five minutes away.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Laurel set down her phone. She turned to Robin and smirked. "Mr. Rygar will be here soon; you might want to pray for your luck! Haha!"


    Then she turned to Ivy, exining just who Rygar was in Harmonfield.


    Ivy and Tina nodded, satisfied with the information they received.


    Their gazes were icy cold as they looked at Robin and Vera.


    Tina let out a coldugh and said, "If only you had known better, offending the local mob boss means you''re in for a rough time today. "Thinking you could step out of line without the strength to back it up? You''re just digging your own grave! Haha!"


    Outside, the fans watched Robin and Vera with pity.


    "When Mr. Rygar arrives, they wouldn''t get out of here alive!"


    "Sometimes, all it takes is swallow your pride for things to pass without incident."


    "She''s a top star, and the forces behind her could easily crush you."


    "Mr. Rygar has to kneel before the powerful figure behind Ivy!"


    "Can you believe he actuallyid hands on Ivy''s assistant? Haha! Talk about ignorance and audacity!"


    At that moment, the crowd of onlookers erupted into chaos.


    Immediately after, everyone fell silent and made way as Rygar and Shawn rushed in, followed by de of Abyssal Dominion''s subordinates.


    Laurel hurried forward and said, "Mr. Rygar, this is Ms Dickinson, and this is her assistant."


    Rygar ignored her and anxiously surveyed the disarray in the room.


    715


    He and Shawn quickly approached Robin and Vera. Rygar urged, "Mr. Ramsey, take a break. I''ll handle the situation here!"


    Laurel was stunned and hurried after them. She said, "Mr. Rygar, you''ve made a mistake! He''s the one who assaulted Ms. Dickinson''s assistant!"


    Rygar straightened his back slowly and turned to Laurel. He asked in a low voice, "Why did Mr. Ramsey hit hert


    "Well... Laurel was momentarily at a loss.


    "Why did Mr. Ramsey hit her?" Rygar repeated, his tone icy


    Laurel stared at Rygar''s dark expression, shuddering in fear. "Ms. Dickinson wanted to use this room and asked to trade with them, but they refused. Then... then that jerk hit her."


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy


    With a loud p, Rygar struck Laurel across the face.


    "So what if he struck an actress''s assistant?


    "Mr. Ramsey is not someone you, a worthless piece of ash, can insult! Kneel before him!"


    Laurel was taken aback. "Mr. Rygar, she... she is Ms. Dickinson... from Luminous Studio."


    Before she could finish, Shawn grabbed her by the hair and mmed her down onto the table. "Motherf*cker! I protect your cafe, but I end up letting snobby little wretch like you run wild? "Kneel and apologize to Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva!"


    Laurel''s face was bloodied and dizzying from the impact.


    She never imagined Rygar and Shawn would be so humble in front of Robin.


    Could it be that Robin''s background was even more prestigious than Leonardo of the Dickers?


    +5 Free Cond


    She dared not defy Shawn''s order. Therefore, she kneeled before Robin and begged, "I''m sorry was blind


    Robin smiled indifferently and pointed at Tina. Fine, you and she can finish all of this. It would be a


    shame to waste it.


    Shawn nced at Tina, a sinister smile creeping onto his face as he kicked her to the ground. "Kneel! You dare waste Mr. Ramsey''s cake? You''re asking for it!


    "Eat everyst bit! If you waste a single crumb, and I''ll make you regret it!"


    With that, he spat on the ground and pushed her head down onto the pastries.


    Tina struggled and cried out, "Ms. Dickinson, please call Mr. Leonardo! These b*stards....


    "How dare you insult me?!" Shawn pped her twice across the face.


    "Stop it, you thugs!" Ivy trembled with rage, pulling out her phone and dialing Leonardo. "Leonardo, dear, sob... sob..." Ivy sobbed. Tm being assaulted while shooting in Harmonfield!" Leonardo''s indignant voice echoed through the phone. "Who is so bold toy a hand on my people?!


    "Tell him your backer is me, Leonardo of the Dickers! Whoever dares to offend you will face a fate worse than death!"


    Ivy red at Robin and Rygar. "Did you hear that? If you don''t give me an exnation today, the Dickers will use all their power to make you answer for it!"


    Robin grinned at Ivy and asked, "So, Leonardo of Luminous Studio, huh? I''ll give you an exnation!"


    Fuming. Ivy put her phone on speaker and threw it into Robin''s hands. "If you don''t give me a satisfactory exnation today, prepare to die!"


    Robin picked up the phone and spoke, "Leonardo, it''s Robin Ramsey."


    Chapter 160 Total Ban on Ivy.


    Ivy and Tina exchanged sarcasticughter.


    To them, it looked like Robin was about to kneel.


    00 64%


    s


    The power of the Dickers was beyond what these people couldprehend.


    Dealing with Robin and Rygar would be effortless even outside the city.


    On the other end, Leonardo fell silent for a long time. He was clearly shocked.


    "Robin... Mr. Ramsey? How can it be you?..." Leonardo asked in a trembling voice.


    "You''ve got an actress named Ivy here. She imed that the Dickers n to use all their power to make me give her an exnation. So, tell me, how do you want me to do that?" Robin replied, indifferent.


    Upon listening to Robin''s conversation with Leonardo, Ivy snorted coldly.


    She had already decided to go to the bottom, and Robin wouldn''t escape unscathed today.


    But in the next moment, she was shocked.


    She heard Leonardo''s voice on the other end, trembling with fear, I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey! I didn''t know This wicked woman had offended you. Please calm down!


    "I will terminate her contract immediately. From now on, Luminous Studio will impose a total ban on Ivy!

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 The Lynches of Brighton


    Leonardo''s words shocked everyone in the private room.


    The heir of Dickers had just announced that he intended topletely cklist Ivy, a top star of Qurgh, upon hearing Robin''s name. Could it be trie?


    Ivy was a signed artist under Leonardo''s entertainment group, Luminous Studio.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In just one year, the studio had invested nearly a billion dors in her, transforming her into a leading female star.


    Now was the time to reap the rewards, yet Leonardo was ready to end it all based on a singlement from Robin.


    If this decision were finalized, Ivy''s career would be ruined, but Luminous Studio would also suffer immense losses.


    Vera couldn''t believe it-Robin had managed to make Leonardo submit to him.


    During the phone call, it was evident that Leonardo seemed genuinely fearful of Robin.


    She looked again at the man beside her.


    Every time a crisis emerged, he surprised her in ways she never expected.


    What appeared to be insurmountable obstacles fell easily before Robin..


    The news spread quickly beyond the private room.


    Ivy''s fans and admirers were soon in an uproar.


    "Ivy''s backer from the Dickers is going to cklist her?


    "No way! This has to be a mistake!"


    "Ms. Dickinson is at the peak of her poprity; are Luminous Studio insane for terminating her contract. and cklisting her?"


    Many found it challenging to believe.


    They immediately pulled out their phones, searching for information on Luminous Studio and Ivy. In no time, various media outlets were flooding the trending news with reports about Ivy''s predicament. Soon after, spokespeople from different media outlets and numerous inte users began toment. Many spected that Luminous Studio might be orchestrating this as a deliberate publicity stunt.


    For the moment, the studio remained silent on the matter.


    Tina received an urgent call from Luminous Studio''s headquarters.


    Fri, Nov


    Chapter 161 The Lynches of Brighton


    She received an order to return immediately to discuss the termination of her contract.


    The upper management was furious about Ivy''s recent actions, and she faced potential massivepensation ims.


    In the ensuing moments, numerous advertising partners and film contracts requested a suspension of their coborations.


    They stated that they would wait for Luminous Studio''s final discussions before deciding whether to continue their agreements, The news spread like wildfire across the inte.


    Ivy was shocked to hear this.


    It was at this moment that she truly began to assess Robin and Vera.


    She had no idea what kind of influential people she had offended to provoke such a dramatic reaction from Leonardo of the Dickers. For a moment, she felt lost.


    The two before her seemed so ordinary


    ording to the information Tina had provided earlier, they were neither scions of powerful families nor social elites.


    Yet it baffled her.


    Why did Leonardo immediately decide to take such a shocking step upon hearing Robin''s name?


    If Luminous Studio made a final decision, it would undoubtedly have catastrophie consequences Greer


    Ivy was in a panic, unsure of how to tackle the current situation.


    her


    She snatched the phone from Robin and said, "Mr. Leonardo, please listen to me. Did you get the wrong person?"


    On the other end. Leonardo replied coldly, "I don''t need to exin anything to you. Just wait for the final decision from Luminous Studio''s legal department!"


    With that, he hung up.


    Ivy was left stunned.


    At that moment, her mind went nk.


    Leonardo''s attitude spoke volumes.


    Tina was equally bbergasted.


    After a brief moment of shock, she struggled to pull herself together. Tina pulled out the stocking from her mouth and shouted at Robin, "No way! This can''t be happening! Y-you b*stard! What did you tell Mr 275


    Chapter 161 The Lynches of Brighton


    Leonardo?"


    With a sharp p, Shawn struck Tina across the face.


    "If you dare to insult Mr. Ramsey again, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Tina tumbled to the floor, her eyes wide with horror as she looked at the indifferent Robin.


    +5 Free Colos


    She could hardly believe that the once-glorious Ivy was about to be discarded by Luminous Studio so quickly.


    Without Luminous Studio, Ivy would be nothing, and neither would Tina.


    Just then, amotion erupted outside.


    A handsome young man rushed to Ivy''s side, nked by four bodyguards.


    He scrutinized Ivy for a moment, then smiled warmly and leaned forward, extending his hand. "Ms. Dickinson, is that really you?


    "I''ve wanted to meet you in Qurgh for sometime, but I never had the chance," he continued.


    I just flew to this city and didn''t expect to run into you here today. What a coincidence!


    "It seems we really are destined to meet, huh? Hahaha! he chuckled.


    Ivy hesitated for a moment before timidly extending her hand to shake his. She quickly retracts it afterward. "Excuse me, sir, who are you?"


    The young man puffed up with pride upon seeing Ivy''s startled demeanor. He introduced, "Me? Haha! I''m Jamie Lynch from Brighton!"


    Vera red at Jamie, her eyes zing with hatred at the mention of the Lynches.


    Rygar gasped at the mention of the name and nced at Jamie.


    The Lynches of Brighton had a military background simr to the Wrights of Harmonfield.


    If this man was Mr. Jamie, then his grandfather, Steven Lynch, was a military figure of equal statureto Martin.


    The Lynches were one of the top five families in Brighton.


    Their power in Draconia was immense, with influence across the military and various sectors.


    This man imed to be Jamie Lynch, and it was evident he was no ordinary person.


    Tina reacted quickly.


    As Ivy''s manager and assistant, she knew more about the influential families than anyone.


    In her profession, it was crucial to be intimately familiar with the backgrounds, connections, and social rtions of high society.


    09:13 Fri Nov 22 DD


    Chapter 161 The Lynches of Brighton


    For a celebrity like Ivy, without the backing of powerful figures, it was nearly impossible to achieve


    stardom.


    Realizing Jamie was the heir of the Lynches, she felt as she had seen a lifeline and immediately sprang back to life.


    Moreover, she gleaned an important piece of information from Jamic, who had long admired Ivy.


    With this connection, perhaps today''s crisis could be turned around.


    With renewed excitement, Tina stood up.


    "Mr. Jamie, hello! I''m Ms. Dickinson''s assistant. We''ve encountered some trouble here!"


    Jamie took in Tina''s battered appearance and frowned slightly. "Oh, trouble? Who dares to cause trouble for Ms. Dickinson?"


    Tina pointed at Robin and Vera, her eyes shing with resentment.


    "Mr. Jamie, we just arrived in Harmonfield and intended to rx before starting work tomorrow, but these two jerks harassed Ms. Dickinson." "When we tried to reason with them, they attacked us and called in local thugs to threaten us, she continued, gesturing to her injuries. "Look at what they did to me!


    "Ms. Dickinson came here only to face such humiliation. Please help us get justice!"


    At that moment, she clung to Ivy and began to cry.


    At this, Jamie''s smile froze.


    He looked at Ivy and asked, "Ms. Dickinson, is this true


    Ivy confirmed, "Yes, Mr. Jamie, I''m sorry you had to witness this. We came to Harmonfield to shoot a new film, and we didn''t expect to encounter such thugs!"


    Jamie held Ivy''s hand, soothing her as he spoke with a smile, "Ms. Dickinson, as long as I''m with you, no one would dare to bully you!


    "If these ruffians are bothering you, I will ensure they pay dearly!"


    Ivy leaned closer to Jamie, expressing her gratitude in a pityful manner, "Mr. Jamie, thank you for your kindness, but let''s not escte things. I don''t want my issues to damage your reputation." Jamieughed lightly and said, "Your business is my business!


    "Besides, my heart ached if you suffered!"


    With that, he pulled Ivy into his


    arms.


    Ivy feigned reluctantness and whispered, "Mr. Jamie, thank you so much."


    Chapter 161 The Lynches of Brighton


    "These lowlifes in Harmonfield are nothingpared to the Lynches, Jamie said,ughing heartily Crushing them would be as simple as stepping on an ant!


    Mson, please;


    calm your nerves!"


    some rest. Let me deal with these pests. Afterward, I''ll take you somewhere to


    Tears glistened in Ivy''s eyes as she expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Jamie."


    Tina pointed angrily at Robin and dered, "Mr. Jamie, these two scoundrels had teamed up to bully Ms. Dickinson. I want them dead!"


    Shawn pped Tina again. "You vile woman, I warned you not to insult Mr. Ramsey again, or I would kill


    you!"


    Jamie narrowed his eyes, coldly asking. "Who do you think you are? How dare youy a hand on her in front of me?"


    Gritting her teeth. Tina eximed. "Mr. Jamie, he''s one of Abyssal Dominion''s people from Harmonfield!"


    Jamie sneered, "You think you lowlifes can act tough in front of the Lynches? Abyssal Dominion is nothing but trash to me!" Shawn wanted to retort, but Jamie shoved him aside and stepped up to Robin.


    Upon seeing Vera beside Robin, Jamie paused for a moment, a sinister smile creeping onto his face. "Oh. you? It''s you!" Jamie''sughter turned cold. "I was wondering who could be so foolish as to provoke me! Turns out it''s you, you b*tch! "You''re just as disgraceful as your mother, mingling with the likes of Abyssal Dominion!"


    Vera red back fiercely and dered, "You''re the disgrace! You Lynches are the real trash!"


    With a murderous re. Jamie shot back, "You lowlife! How dare you insult my family? I''ll smash your face!"


    With that, he raised his hand and swung it toward Vera''s cheek.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Apologizing to Vera


    Robin realized that Jamie who was standing before him was Vera''s cousin.


    Vera''s mother, Sharon, was from the Lynches of Brighton.


    Years ago, Sharon''s romance with themoner Harvey had infuriated her family, who considered it a disgrace.


    From that moment on, they severed ties with her.


    Thest time the Lynches had visited was the year Sharon passed away.


    Their second steward, Lewis, had been entrusted by Vera''s grandmother. Lewis brought Jamie with him to visit the Silva Mansion. This connection meant that Jamie recognized Vera.


    Now, in this charged moment, Jamie''s anger boiled over at seeing Vera again.


    He raised his hand, intending to p her, but Robin quickly seized his wrist.


    Jamie struggled but found himself unable to move. He stammered, "You-you bastard! How dare you


    "Insulting mees with a price!" Robin reverted coldly. He held Jamie''s hand tightly and delivered two swift ps to his face..


    "How dare you hit me!" Jamie screamed in fury.


    But Robin was relentless, continuing to grip Jamie''s wrist while delivering a flurry of ps


    Each blow made Jamie''s head spin, and his once paleplexion was now swollen and red.


    The four bodyguards who had entered with him finally snapped to attention and rushed at Robin. They raised their fists to attack Robin.


    However, Shawn took his order from Rygar. He quickly mobilized dozens of Abyssal Dominion disciples, dragging Jamie''s guards out of the crowd for a thorough beating


    "Get on your knees!" Robinmanded, pping a dazed Jamie, his tone icy. "Apologize to Vera.


    At that moment, Jamie''s eyes zed with murderous intent. "You''re asking for death!"


    p! Robin seized Jamie''s palm and struck his face again.


    Jamie, still reeling, fell to the floor with a thud.


    "W-what did you do to me?" Jamie eximed, his face flushed as he struggled to stand.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get back up.


    With gritted teeth, Jamie red at Robin and said, "You hit me today; my family won''t let you off easily!"


    Chapter 162 Apologizing to Vera


    s


    Robin shook his head and mocked, "What can you do other than unt your status as the Lynches heir? Your family doesn''t mean a thing to me! "Apologize to Vera!"


    Jamie shot daggers at Robin and said, "You''re dead!"


    "Fine, no apology, huh?" Robin grabbed the steaming kettle from the table and smashed it against Jamie''s head.


    A chorus of gasps and shrieks filled the room.


    "Is this guy insane? He actually struck Mr. Jamie!"


    Tina and Ivy watched in disbelief.


    They had thought someone with Jamie''s status could help them salvage this dire situation.


    They were unaware that Robin had no interest in the Lynches; to him, they held no significance.


    They had no idea what kind of terrifying figure they had provoked that day.


    Ivy felt a wave of panic wash over her as she wrestled with her thoughts.


    Today might just be the day she had been barking up the wrong tree.


    Leonardo immediately dered he would cklist her after hearing the name, Jamie, who had defended her, was now suffering from brutal beatings. Was Robin''s background truly so powerful that it was beyond her imagination?


    After a moment of chaos, the room.


    fell into an eerie silence.


    Robin''s voice broke through, cold andmanding. Apologize!"


    "Apologize?" Jamie gritted his teeth, ring at Robin and Vera. "You want me to apologize to this... this...


    Before he could finish, Robin pped him again. "Apologize!"


    "Y-you dare? You really don''t fear my family?"


    p! Another strikended.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jamie''s tears threaten to spill.


    No one had ever dared to treat him this brutally.


    Still ring defiantly, Jamie shouted, "I will never apologize to this b*tch!"


    "Fine, have it your way!" Robin grabbed Jamie''s wrist and unleashed another series of ps.


    Jamie sobbed, "Let me go! I. I apologize! Boohoo!"


    Chapter 162 Apologizing to Vera


    Only then did Robin release his grip.


    "Sorry!" Jamie finally admitted defeat, his bravado shattered.


    "Not enough!" Robin retorted coldly, noticing the tears still glistening in Vera''s eyes.


    s


    Crying, Jamie added, "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have insulied you or your mother. I apologize, please... don''t. hit me anymore!"


    Robin smiled coldly and said, "If only you''d said that earlier, we could have avoided this mess."


    Jamie angrily wiped his tears. The indignation in his eyes shot through. He pulled out his phone.


    "I had apologized, but do you think this is over?


    "I have visited Harmonfield for Mr. Wright''s rehabilitation celebration. You have hit ine, and the Wrights won''t let you go unpunished!"


    Robin shrugged nonchntly. "Sure, take your time. You can call whoever you want!"


    The room buzzed with low murmurs as people processed this revtion.


    So. Mr. Jamie is here for the celebration held by the Wrights! If Mr. Jamie is harmed, surely the Wrights won''t be happy."


    "Haha! What kind of power do the Wrights wield? If they get involved, this situation will escte!"


    Despair turned to hope for Ivy and Tina as they heard the whispers.


    Seeing things spiral out of control, Vera quietly pleaded, "Robin, forget it! Let''s not make this worse with the Lynches and the Wrights involved." Robinughed coldly and said. "No worries, let him call for help!"


    At that moment, Jamie was already dialing Martin''s number, tears streaming down his face. He grumbled, "Martin, it''s Jamie. I''m... sob, sob, sob..."


    "Is that you, Jamie, Steven''s grandson? What happened? Is your grandpa doing well?" Martin''s voice came through the phone, filled with concern. Jamie sobbed harder. "Martin, I''ve arrived in Harmonfield."


    "You''ve arrive? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Martin sounded confused.


    "Grandpa heard that you''re recovering, so he sent me to see you. But a group of thugs attacked me as soon as I arrived. You have to help me!"


    After a moment of silence, Martin''s voice turned serious. "They hit you? What happened?*


    "I was dining at the Sapphire Cafe when I saw someone harassing a celebrity named Ivy. I spoke up, they attacked me." Jamie exined, his voice shaking.


    and


    "Is that so?" Martin''s tone shifted, now filled with anger


    Chapter 162 Apologizing to Vera


    6431


    +5 Free Co


    "Fine, send me your location. I''ll have Freya check it out. If it''s true, these thugs must be punished!"


    Jamie sent the location to Martin.


    He wiped his tears and shot a hateful re at Robin. "My grandpa and Old Mr. Wright are war buddies! If you hit me, the Wrights won''t let this slidel


    Robin merely shrugged. "Alright, I''ll be waiting!


    Rygar rolled his eyes, knowing the connection between Robin and the Wrights,


    It was ridiculous for Jamie to use Robin in front of the Wrights.


    The atmosphere grew tense, silence enveloping the cale


    The people of Harmonfield knew the formidable strength of the Wrights.


    Both of the Wright brothers were powerful figures: Henry was the mayor of Harmonfield, while Carson was the richest man in Brookhaven.


    More importantly, Martin was one of thest remaining veterans of Draconia''s military.


    He was the greatest hidden power in all of Brookhaven


    If Martin intervened, no one would dare defy him.


    Minutester, Freya and Carson rushed into the Sapphire Cafe.


    "Mr. Jamie, what happened? Quick, get up... Carson eximed upon seeing Jamie kneeling on the ground, tears streaming down his face.


    "Carson, I... I can''t get up. That b*stard hit me! Sob, sob, sob, "Jamie cried, pointing at Robin.


    Carson''s eyes widened in shock as he recognized the person Jamie was using


    He scanned the room and quickly pieced together what had transpired.


    "Carson, Freya! You''ve made it!" Jamie continued hisment as Carson and Freya stood frozen at the door.


    "Grandpa heard that Martin was recovering and asked me to visit. But when I arrived at the restaurant, I saw him harassing Ivy. When I spoke up, he attacked me." Carson and Freya ignored Jamie''s cries, striding purposefully toward Robin. Mr. Ramsey, we didn''t know it was you. Otherwise, we certainly wouldn''t have...


    "It''s fine!" Robin chuckled. "My afternoon tea with Ms. Silva was interrupted by a couple of blind fools. I just taught them a lesson."


    Carson nodded and said, "That''s good to hear.


    "Mr. Ramsey, next weekend I''m hosting a party for my father, and I hope you can attend!


    "My dad said it doesn''t matter if anyone else shows up, but you must be there!"


    Chapter 162 Apologizing to Vera


    Robin epted, "Sure! I''ll be there."


    Those who had initially hoped to see Robin humiliated were left speechless.


    The wealthiest man in Brookhaven, the younger son of the Wrights, had treated Robin with such respect.


    It seemed that Jamie had truly messed up!


    Jamie was stunned. He stammered, "Carson, he... he was the one who hit me."


    Carson turned away, a mocking smile on his lips. "Mr. Jamie, this is none of my business. Good luck!"


    "Freya!" Jamie pleaded, looking at her desperately.


    Freya ignored Jamie''s desperate pleas and walked straight up to Robin, bowing respectfully. "Mr. Ramsey, 1 apologize for not realizing it was you. If our presence isn''t needed here, we''ll take our leave." Robin offered a cold smile and nodded in acknowledgment.


    After exchanging a few polite words with Carson and Freya, he watched as they turned to leave the private room of the Sapphire Cafe.


    Jamie was bbergasted.


    How could the reinforcer he had invited treat Robin with such deference? It was utterly absurd!


    He resolved to report this to his grandfather when he got back, convinced that the Wrights had disrespected him.


    Once Carson and Freya departed, Robin paid no further attention to Jamie and pointed at Tina.


    "It''s your turn! I warned you-cat all my afternoon tea since you ruined it!"


    Shawn quickly grabbed Tina by the hair and forced her to the ground. "Eat up! If you don''t finish these cakes, I would chop you up in pieces!"


    Any glimmer of hope vanished from Tina''s eyes. She knelt on the floor, desperately gulping down the scattered cake in despair.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Don''t Let Trashy People Upset You


    A group of disciples from Abyssal Dominion quickly formed a harrier, preventing Ivy''s fans from getting any closer.


    Inside the private room, what happened next was a mystery to everyone outside.


    As news broke, media outlets rushed to the scene, eager to report thetest news.


    Yet, the disciples stood like an icy wall, keeping everyone at bay.


    Soon, rumors began to swirl in Harmonfield, each version more dramatic than thest. "Jamie Lynch saves the day, beating down the scoundrels harassing Ivy Dickinson!" "Rygar Todd of Abyssal Dominion gets into a brawl with Jamie Lynch over Ivy Dickinson!"


    "Ivy Dickinson is secretly meeting her boyfriend."


    A deluge of information flooded social media, leaving inte users confused about what really transpired at Sapphire Cafe.


    No one seemed to know the truth, and none of it mentioned the Wrights or Robin and Vera.


    Ivy stood alone in the wreckage of the room, her heart sinking-


    She finally realized that no one could save her today.


    Meanwhile, the legal department at Luminous Studio had already sent a formal notice.


    The studio gave her three days to return to the Qurgh headquarters to discuss contract termination and heftypensation.


    The notice clearly stated that her actions had severely vited the studio''s code of conduct for artists.


    Unless she obtained Robin''s forgiveness, Luminous Studio would initiate legal proceedings and at campaign to cklist her.


    The stakes were high-she faced nearly a billion inpensation for viting the contract.


    As Ivy read the letter, fear gripped herExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She understood the studio''s strict guidelines all too well


    There was no denying that her actions today had crossed the line.


    Even if they chose not to pursue legal action, simply having this incident exposed could tarnish her reputation and lead to her downfall.


    Awsuit would bring staggeringpensation ims she couldn''t afford.


    Tvy nced at Robin and Vera, then at the chaos around her, trembling in fear,


    0000


    09 14 Fri Nov 27


    Chapter 163 Don''t Let Trashy People Upset You


    Just a moment ago, Jamie had promised to resolve everything for her.


    Now, hey on the ground, helplessly shedding tears.


    Tina had previously boasted about how they would pay whatever it took to switch rooms.


    In an even more disgraceful turn, she had spat on the pastries when things didn''t go her way.


    And now?


    Under Shawn''s pressure, she was forced to eat those cake, stained with phlegm and utterly disgusting.


    Even the cafe owner was on the ground, humiliatingly licking the dirt like a dog.


    They had once intended to use Ivy''s star power to belittle others, but now they found themselves in a mess of their own making. They had no one to me but themselves.


    Reflecting on the events of the afternoon felt like reliving a nightmare. Ivy was full of regret.


    Suddenly, Ivy rushed in front of Robin in desperation "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry! Please forgive me.


    Robin''s voice was cold, "It''s toote! What if I didn''t have this much power? What would have happened then?


    "Would you and your assistant have felt sympathy and let me go?


    Ivy was startled at his answer.


    He had a point! If Robin weren''t so powerful. Tina''s revolting behavior wouldn''t have mattered, they would forced to eat up that disgusting cake.


    After that, they might have even used their bodyguards to rough him up.


    I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey! We have make a mistake." She pointed at Tina and fumed, "It was all Tina''s fault for interrupting your tea time with Ms. Silva! I''m willing topensate and apologize. "Please, if you could exin the situation to Luminous Studio and Mr. Leonardo, so they won''t terminate my contract, I would be immensely grateful.*


    Ignoring her. Robin took Vera''s arm and turned to leave the room.


    Watching them walk away, Ivy felt a profound sense of shock.


    Here she was, an acimed star, begging for forgiveness in such a humiliating manner, but they simply ignored her.


    Anger flickered in her eyes.


    However, the reality was harsh.


    If she didn''t earn Robin''s forgiveness, she would lose everything.


    In the past year, Ivy had risen to fame, her name shining brightly across Aurientia.


    09:14 Fri, Nov 22 B B


    Chapter 163 Don''t Let Trashy People Upset Your


    The overwhelming sess had made her forget the staggles she once faced,


    15 Free Coins


    There were days when she would go hungry just for a chance at a role, even a mere minute on screen.


    She had once pleaded with others for a role.


    As a top star, she had grown arrogant, never imagining that a minor incident could lead to her downfall. Panic welled up inside her.


    After a moment''s reflection, Ivy kicked off her high heels and rushed through the crowd to Robin and Vera.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, please wait!"


    But they ignored her, treating her like air as they continued toward the parking lot.


    After hesitating, Ivy decided to cast aside her pride and dignity.


    She ran to them and, with a thud, fell to her knees.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, I truly apologize for what happened today."


    But Robin simply pulled Vera around Ivy and sped away,


    The city sky grew darker, the streetlights flickering on as evening fell.


    Ivy stood alone in the cold spring air, feeling lost and confused.


    The whispers and nces from her fans made her realize just how isted she was.


    Without herpany, she was nothing.


    No! I have to fight for my life!


    Otherwise, that would be the end of me!


    She hails a taxi and chases after Robin''s car.


    Inside the sleek Porsche 918 Spyder, Robin noticed Vera''s spirits remained low,


    He offered, "Want me to take you home?"


    Vera shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go homel


    "Then where do you want to go?"


    "Anywhere, I guess. She stared nkly out at the eerie cityscape.


    "Anywhere?" Robin frowned. "That sounds boring.


    "How about I treat you to a fancy dinner?"


    Chapter 163 Don''t Let Trashy People Upset You


    Still, Vera shook her head.


    Robin sighed helplessly. "not eating or going home; you can''t just wander around all night. How


    about I take you back to make some pasta?"


    Vera nodded.


    Robin twitched his lips, muttering to himself that he should have suggested pasta earlier.


    Vera red at him andined, "This is so unlucky! A perfectly nice teatime was ruined! What a rotten luck!"


    As her mood lightened, Robin smiled. Indeed, if you''re upset, feel free to curse her out! That woman is like a software update-always popping up at the worst time!"


    Augh escaped Vera''s lips.


    As they entered Graceview Apartments, Robin spotted Rosalie standing in the shadows, talking to a boy who looked about 16 or 17.


    Their expressions were serious.


    Rosalie handed the boy a bank card and spoke briefly before they parted ways.


    Once they parked, Robin nced at Vera, who remained silent.


    "Come on, it''s just some petty business with the Lynches. Don''t let that jerk mess with your feelings. Your mother wouldn''t want to see you unhappy."


    Just as he was about to open the door, Vera grabbed his arm and started to cry.


    Robin was shocked and didn''t know what to do.


    This was the first time he''d seen her so upset.


    When he was at a loss for what to do, he was stunned when she suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Are you... okay?" he stammered, bewildered by her mixed emotions.


    Wiping her tears, Vera took a deep breath. "Didn''t you just say not to let trashy people disturb our feelings? Let''s go! You promised to cook for me. I had skipped two meals because of you, and I''m famished!" "Alright," Robin scrutinized her closely, ensuring she was in a sound state of mind. "You''re adjusting your mood pretty effectively. I thought you might have gone a bit crazy there."


    "Shut up! Am I fragile? Just thinking about the pain you inflicted on those jerks brings me joy! Hahaha..


    Robin twitched his mouth a little. "As long as you''re not losing your mind, that''s good."


    As they entered the elevator, Piper and Rosalie walked in from outside.


    Robin noticed Rosalie''s eyes were a bit puffy.


    Recalling the moment she handed that boy her bank card, he wondered if... but he stopped himself.


    Chapter 163 Don''t Let Trashy People Upset You


    That was her business, after all.


    In this day and age, whose life wasn''t filled with struggles


    Piper shot a nce at Robin and Vera, scoffing. "Robin, I''m seriously impressed. You actually brought M Silva home today?"


    Robin didn''t n to engage with her.


    He and Vera simply exchanged nods with Rosalic.


    "Ms. Silva, how could you be so foolish?" Piper sighed when Robin ignored her.


    "Do you know what happened this morning in the office lobby?


    Vera looked at Piper, amused. "What happened?"


    Piper red at Robin with contempt and exined, "A few guys from the Millers came looking for money. He''s a conman! He specifically targets women for their money.


    "Ms. Silva, don''t fall for his tricks again! Staying close to someone like him will cause you serious harm.


    Vera turned to Robin, smiling and raising an eyebrow. Does he really seem like a conman?*


    Piper scoffed, "He''s absolutely a conman! Last time, he pulled a hero-saving-the-damsel-in-distress stunt, pretending to rescue Rosalie by getting close to me.


    "I know, he''s had his eye on me for a while. However, I can''t tolerate men who act hypocritically!


    "I knew many boys wanted to be with me in school, but I would never easily like them.


    "Robin''s pathetic attempts to win me over only made me despise him more!"


    Vera looked at Robin, then back at Piper, giggling. "Haha! Robin actually did something so immature? Ms. Dawson, how did you discover that Robin had feelings for you?


    Piper replied earnestly, "Robin not only plotted a hero move, but he even followed me to mypany and got a job there! Having him in the office makes me feel constantly unsafe! "Then he somehow discovered that I resided at Graceview Apartments and moved in directly opposite me!


    "Ms. Silva, think about it! Why is someone so scheming always appearing in front of me?


    "Sometimes I feel scared when I go out, worried that this creep is following me."


    Robin interjected coldly. "You''re seriously delusional; get yourself to a doctor!" "Hahaha!" Veraughed at Robin''s innocent expression

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Darling, Do You Still Need Money?


    Piper watched in disbelief as Vera clung to Robin,ughing in a way that was both carefree and disconcerting.


    Shaking her head, she eximed, "Ms. Silva, I''m not joking around here. You really should distance yourself from him!"


    Vera deliberately leaned her head on Robin''s shoulder, adopting an excessively affectionate posture.


    "Why should I stay away from him?" she asked, her tone yful. "If he''s so charming, shouldn''t I be close to him? If I keep my distance, another woman might steal him away, don''t you think? Hehe!"


    Piper looked at Vera with disdain, unable to understand her stubbornness, "Ms. Silva, it''s inappropriate for someone of your status to be with him. He''s not up to your level. That guy is nothing but a conman! He''ll drain your bank ount dry!" "Is that so?" Vera responded, still smiling nonchntly.


    Tactually wish he would con me. Whatever amount he needs, I''d give it to him! Because I like him, hehe."


    Piper was taken aback. "Ms. Silva, how can you be so blind? You are aware that he is lying to you, yet you continue to allow him to do so.


    Just then, the elevator dinged, announcing their arrival at the 20th floor.


    Vera suddenly ced a hand over her heart and said, "Ms. Dawson, thank you for your advice, but there''s nothing I can do about this."


    Fury sparked in Piper''s eyes as she questioned, "What do you mean, Ms. Silva? Is he threatening you?"


    Vera''s yful demeanor vanished as she clung to Robin''s arm, her voice turning painful, "No, he hasn''t threatened me. H-he''s stolen my heart! I couldn''t live a moment without him! Hahaha!"


    "Oh dear!" Robin could only shake his head in disbelief.


    Watching Vera''s theatrics, he felt close to losing his mind.


    This woman could be an actress; her talent was wasted on everyday life.


    "Come on, darling, let''s go home and eat," Vera said, linking her arm with Robin as they exited the elevator.


    Piper watched them leave, her mind racing with frustration. After a moment, she shook her head in disappointment and said, "What a disgrace!"


    Rosalie tugged at her sleeves. "Piper, maybe you should keep those words to yourself.


    "It''s not nice for you to call Robin a conman every time you see him," Rosalie advised gently.


    "What if Ms. Silva is Robin''s girlfriend? It''s rather rude,


    Gritting her teeth, Piper red at Vera''s seductive figure. "I will expose that fraud Robin for who he truly


    175N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chapter 164 Darling, Do You Still Need Money?


    As they reached Robin''s door, Vera turned back and waved at Piper with a bright smile. "Goodbye, you


    Iwol


    With that, sheughed yfully and stepped into the apartment with Robin.


    Fuming, Piper eximed, "That shameless woman! Robin, that fraud, is only fooling around with someone as foolish as her. She deserves every bit of it!


    Rosalie pulled on Piper''s arm, speaking softly. "Piper, why do you care so much about other people''s affairs?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? Piper shot back, her frustration bubbling over. "Every time I see that conman, I feel sick! Especially when he''s with other women, it makes my skin crawl!


    Rosalie frowned slightly, timidly asking, "Piper, do you have feelings for Robin?"


    "What?!" Piper''s eyes widened in shock. "You think I would like that conman?! Haha! If I ever did that, I would be the biggest fool alive.


    "Then why do you keep staring at him?" Rosalie shook her head in exasperation. "What kind of person Robin is has nothing to do with you. Besides, he hasn''t harmed you or scammed you."


    ...Piper was left dumbfounded and responded angrily. "How has he not hurt me! He''s always hanging around, trying to catch my attention!


    "I''m beautiful and charming, and I work for the Dunn Group. He''s always showing up in front of me, it''s obvious he wants me to notice him and fall for him!


    Hmph! He doesn''t even have the guts to pursue me directly. What a pathetic man!"


    Rosalie shook her head and chose not to pursue the conversation further. "Alright, what should we have for dinner tonight? I can cook."


    "Pastal Piper mmed the door behind her in anger.


    "Rosalie, I need to talk to you about the rent. It''s due soon, and you need to contribute more this month. You''ll cover two-thirds, and I''ll cover one-third!" "Didn''t we agree to split everything evenly!" Rosalie asked, shocked.


    Piper chuckled coldly. "Things have changed. Since you didn''t receive the job offer, you''re currently unemployed. That''s why I suggested we divide the payment. "Now, you got this job through dubious means, and your sry is much higher than mine. You should definitely contribute more!"


    But


    Rosalie frowned.


    No buts! If you don''t want to, you can move out! But you must pay this month''s rent first!"


    With resignation, Rosalie replied. "Fine, Piper. I may need to move out next month. My mom needs a significant amount of money to cover her hospital bills Piper scrutinized Rosalie. "Do what you


    Chapter 164 Darling, Do You Still Need Money?


    As Rosalie entered the kitchen, her phone vibrated.


    It was a call from her brother.


    "Sis, the money you sent me isn''t enough for Mom''s hospital fees," he said urgently.


    "If I can''t gather enough by the day after tomorrow, she won''t be able to continue her treatment.


    s


    "I''ve already borrowed a lot of online loans, and they''re overdue. They keep hounding me for repayments, and I can''t borrow any more."


    Rosalie tried tofort him, "Don''t worry, just take good care of Mom. I''ll figure out the money situation."


    After hanging up, Rosalie furrowed her brows in deep thought.


    She recalled receiving some loan offers on her phone recently.


    Despite the high interest rates, it was a viable option during difficult times.


    She decided to finish dinner first and then reach out to those lending agencies to see what could be done.


    She was determined to get her mom treated, regardless of the circumstances.


    After dinner, Rosalie hid in her room, hesitating for a long time before finally dialing one of the loan numbers she had saved.


    On the other end, a man''s voice replied, "You can borrow money in emergencies, but the interest is quite steep. Let me know how much you need, and we can connect via WhatsApp. If you meet the requirements, you can receive the funds." Rosalie followed his instructions, sending her profile picture, ID number, and bank ount details.


    She needed to borrow 100,000 dors.


    The money was quickly transferred to her ount, but the contract stated a repayment of 200,000, due in just 10 days.


    Rosalie realized how dangerous this was; she was likely stepping into the trap of predatory lending.


    But she had no choice.


    Her mother''s health was on the line, and she needed the funds for treatment.


    Once her mother was stable, she would find a way to pay off the high-interest loans and return any borrowed money.


    With her current job, she hoped she could quickly repay the 200,000.


    The next morning, Piper approached her again.


    "Rosalie, make sure to transfer your rent money to my ount before you leave work today," she reminded her. I''ll go to the house owner today. It''s a total of 10,000 for the month: you''ll pay 6,700, and I''ll pay 3,300,"


    3.5


    Chapter 164 Darling, Do You Still Need Money?


    Rosalie wanted to exin her situation but held back.


    She knew Piper wouldn''t agree to help.


    Next month, she nned to move to a cheaper ce fither away.


    s


    Originally, she hoped to live closer to her work in order to earn more money for her mother''s treatment.


    It seemed she would have to tighten her budget even more.


    She stepped out and entered the elevator just as Vera and Robin arrived.


    Anger red in Piper''s eyes.


    She took in Vera''s stunning figure, which was taller than her, and felt even more infuriated as she acted intimately in front of Robin.


    Vera caught the re in Piper''s eyes and leaned closer, whispering, "Darling, do you still need money? If you do, I can transfer a million to you tonight."


    Piper nearly sputtered in outrage.


    Robin rolled his eyes at Vera and shook his head in disbelief.


    Soon, the elevator reached the ground floor.


    Vera linked her arm with Robin and strolled out, waving at Rosalie and Piper. "Goodbye!


    "Darling, what do you want to eat today? I''ll order and deliver it myself."


    Robin nced at Vera''s mischievous grin, almost losing it. "Can''t you keep it together? Do you really have to provoke that lunatic?" he asked.


    Vera burst outughing. "Hahaha...


    Piper stared daggers at Vera''s retreating back, muttering disdainfully, "Humph! You''ll regret this!"


    As Vera drove away, she spotted Piper and Rosalie waiting for a cab.


    She nudged Robin. "Hey, let''s give them something to alk about."


    Robin was confused.


    Vera rolled down the window. When she passed by Piper, she leaned over to nt a quick kiss on Robin''s cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Robin eximed, startled.


    Veraughed uproariously. "I just wanted that lovesick girl to see how much you''ve fooled me! Hahaha!"


    "Seriously? You''re ridiculous!" Robin shook his head in disbelief.


    The Porsche sped off like an arrow.


    Chapter 164 Darling, Do You Still Need Money?


    s


    Piper clenched her teeth in anger. "That woman is truly insane! Even after being conned, she looks so happy and acts like a lunatic!"


    Rosalie sighed, choosing not to engage with Piper on the matter.


    After dropping Robin off at the office, Vera drove away


    Just as Robin entered the building. Eric rushed over.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve made some progress on the tasks you assigned me yesterday."


    Robin halted.


    Tve managed to secure the shareholders from the Silvas, with the exception of Harvey and Quincy; they have all signed the stock transfer agreement with me..


    "I bought them all at a price one point above the market rate. The deal will be finalized tomorrow."


    Robin was surprised; he hadn''t expected Eric, the notorious spoil brat, to be so efficient. "Great! How much do I owe you? I''ll arrange for the transfer right away." "Mr. Ramsey, you don''t need to pay for this. I still have some money, Eric ttered him.


    Robin replied coolly, "Not necessary! The shares cannot be in your name; they must be in Vera''s. She''ll transfer the money to you!"


    "Alright, I''ll wait for your update."


    Robin entered the lobby after Eric left, only for Amber to intercept her, "Mr. Ramsey, please wait a moment. I need you toe with me to the parking lot "What for?" Robin inquired.


    Amber smiled and said, "I''m going to help you change your outfit."


    Coincidentally, Piper had just entered the lobby and overheard this exchange.


    She halted, eyes narrowing as she watched Robin and Amber walk away together.


    Change his outfit? Piper thought, noticing Amber''s radiant smile.


    With a cold huff, she concluded that those two are probably up to something scandalous.


    I''ll catch them in the act!


    With that thought, she turned and headed toward the parking lot.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 What''s Wrong with Hitting You?


    As Robin walked with Amber toward the parking lot, he nced down at his casual outfit.


    "Is it really necessary to change into a suit just for a visit to the Southvale marketing center to observe the ad endorsement shoot?"


    Amberughed lightly and exined, "Yesterday afternoon, Ms. Dunn took me to the most upscale ce in town, the Harmonfield Hotel luxury mall. She spent a long time picking out the full set attire for you." Robin shook his head, bemused. "Spending that long to buy one outfit. She has nothing better to do


    Amber smiled and added, "Ms. Dunn said there would be plenty of reporters and entertainment industry figures at the asion. As the person in charge, you have to look the part."


    "Alright, I''ll follow Ms. Dunn''s advice and dress up," Robin replied, nodding as he followed Amber to the parking lot.


    Amber opened Shirley''s car and took out an expensive suit and shoes worth tens of thousands for Robin, who began to change into them.


    Meanwhile, Piper had also followed them into the parking lot.


    From a distance, she saw Robin climb into the car, seemingly undressing.


    Piper froze, quickly ducking behind another car to observe secretly.


    She pulled out her phone to capture the moment of Robin and Amber together.


    Hmph! That scoundrel, Robin!


    He was all over Ms. Silva just a moment ago.


    After Ms. Silva left, now he''s with Amber?


    They arrived at the parking lot together, and now he''s taking off his clothes?


    Are they that desperate? This is disgusting.


    Robin and Amber, I''ll report you two shameless people!


    As Piper watched Robin change inside the car, she recorded the whole scene


    But Amber didn''t join him in the car as she had imagined.


    A momentter, Robin emerged, looking dashing in his new suit


    Piper stared at Robin in a shy suit, stunned.


    He looked like a prince straight out of a fairy tale-handsome and charming!


    For a brief moment, she forgot why she hade.


    Chapter 165 What''s Wrong with Hitting You?


    A passing car''s roar snapped her back to reality.


    264%


    5 Free Coins


    At that moment, she noticed Amber staring at Robin and falling into a daze. Her face turned red as she assisted Robin in adjusting his tic.


    Seeing this, Piper''s heart swelled with anger.


    "Hmph! Amber, just look at your flirty self! You won''t be happy for long! Robin haspletely enchanted you, using your position to help Rosalie get into the job illegally! "I''ll be sure to write to Ms. Dunn and report you two! Both of you will be fired in no time!"


    Piper filmed the moment Amber adjusted Robin''s tie, her teeth clenched in fury as she looked at the photo.


    If I send this evidence to Ms. Dunn''s inbor, what will she think when she sees the photos?


    Haha!


    Rosalie, just you wait!


    Why should I receive a lower sry than you when I''m so talented?


    Once Ms. Dunn learns about the scandal between Robin and Amber, you''ll be done for too!


    How can you possibly have a better sry than I do? Ridiculous!


    Amber finished adjusting Robin''s suit and said, "Ms. Dunn has another meeting in town. She asked me to take you to Southvale. She''ll join us after her meeting."


    As they got into the car, Amber continued, "Ms. Dunn originally wanted to invite the popr actress Ivy Dickinson from Qurgh to endorse our Southvale project. But Ms. Dickinson is too famous to both withpany like ours in Harmonfield. "Out of options, Ms. Dunn asked a ssmate from the provincial Cultural Affairs Office to introduce us to a second-tier actress named Eugenia Rice.


    "Though Eugenia may only be a second-tier artist in Draconia, she has some fame in Brookhaven and impressive connections.


    "She has a great rtionship with Gerry Grant from Ogania Corporation, which is quite well-known in Harmonfield.


    "Gerry from Ogania Corporation is extremely famous in Brookhaven.


    "He''s known as a master of publicity stunts.


    "Rumor has it; he has the magical ability to transform something ordinary into something extraordinary.


    "With his nning, an average celebrity or product can suddenly be popr.


    "Conversely, a once-popr business or star can quickly turn into a worthless nobody overnight."


    Robin grimaced, "So you''re saying this Gerry is a cultured thug!"


    Chapter 165 What''s Wrong with Hitting You?


    2% 64%


    s


    Amber chuckled and exined, "What I mean is, Gerry has an incredible ability to drive market trends.


    "His promotional campaigns can turn white into ck and ck into white."


    Robin smiled coldly and said, "It still sounds like an unprincipled rogue!


    "Why didn''t someone deal with a shameless rogue like him?" he mused.


    Amber shook her head andughed, "Ogania Corporation is an advertisingpany under Violetcrest International In Harmonfield and even Brookhaven, no one would dare cross them."


    "Is there really a rogue on Daphne''s team?" Robin muttered. "Well, in business, there are no morals; profits are the only standard."


    As they drove, Amber briefly introduced Robin to the production team and performers involved in the Southvale endorsement shoot.


    The Dunn Group''s nning department hadmissioned a rtively unknown young director named Chad Rowse for this project.


    Before Amber could finish exining about Chad''s team, they arrived at the Southvale''s Infinity Tower Promotions Office.


    As soon as they entered the building, a loudmotion from the shooting set echoed through the artsy hall. fall silent.


    A crashing sound of a cup shattering caused the noisy space to F


    "LetProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    t me tell you how unprofessional you artists are! What on earth are you doing?


    "One second-tier artist is acting like you''re an A-lister like that Ivy from Qurgh!


    Do you think you deserve the fee the investors are paying you?


    "I''m here to work, not to cater to you garbage artists!


    "If you don''t want to endorse for Dunn Group, just say so and leave!"


    Hearing the man''s voice, Robin frowned slightly.


    He was unaware of the conflict within the endorsement shoot crew.


    From the man''s tone, it was clear he was furious.


    "You werete to the shoot and didn''t follow the instructions.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed to carry yourself like this?


    "My entire crew has been waiting for you, and not a single shot has been filmed fromst night until this morning. What are you trying to do?"


    "Since you''ve epted the job, you should take it seriously!


    "Just look at yourselves-such garbage work as artists! Don''t you have any shame?!


    14 THE NOV


    Chapter 165 What''s Wrong with Hitting You


    "How can you justify Dum Group''s high fees with suchziness?"


    "Daher you ask around! Even Ivy from Qurghy wouldnmand this kind of feel


    "The total ad budget is 300 million, and 8 million is all you gett


    With such high payments from Dunn Group, how can you not cooperate with the shoot? Is that


    wasonable


    Following the voice, Robin nced at the crowd.


    A young man in a baseball cap was angrily pointing at two women across from him.


    Not a single member of the crew dared to speak up.


    A few stylish youngsters surrounded a beautiful woman, around 23 or 24 years old, who looked disdamfully at the angry man


    s


    With a sigh, Amber said, "Mr. Ramsey, that angry man is Mr. Rowse. He''s a very talented young director in the industry, extremely responsible and dedicated to his work.


    "It''s precisely because of this that he has offended many powerful figures since his debut.


    "He''s been sidelined and has been almost unemployed for five years,


    "His wife can''t even afford medical bills now.


    "Mr. Gill, from the nning department rmended him to Ms. Dunn. Upon learning about Mr. Rowse''s situation, Ms. Dunn sent him 100.000 dors.


    She ns to sign a long-term contract with him after this ad shoot, specifically to have him handle advertising and nning for Dunn Group. "That woman in the middle is Eugenia.


    She reportedly has a close rtionship with Elmer Wright, the eldest son of Carson Wright, the richest man in Brookhaven.


    However, Eugenia hasn''t been cooperating with Mr. Rowse from the start; they haven''t filmed a single shot in more than ten hours.


    "Mr. Rowse must be quite anxious to have gotten this upset.


    "I''ll go check on the situation and see what''s going on, Amber said as she approached the director team for


    quiet discussion.


    After discovering the cause of the chaos, she learned that Eugenia felt the Dunn Group''s fee was too low and demanded an additional 20 million.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be willing to continue filming


    Mr. Rowse was furious, and this dispute took ce..


    Robin looked at Eugenia.


    Chapter 165 What''s Wrong with Hitting Your


    Though she was somewhat attractive, she was far fromie caliber of a top-tier star


    An eight million fee for such a spokesperson with her giliber was quite generous


    To ask for an extra 20 million was clearly an attempt to extort Dunn Group.


    Eugenia''s manager, Holly Bard, pointed at the director team mockingly, Chad, who do you think you are? How dare you shout at Ms. Rice?


    "We''ve recorded everything you''ve said in public, including your vulgar outburst toward Ms. Rice.


    "If those videos are released, you will be cklisted online and won''t find any job in the industry! "Dunn Group will be attacked online too!


    "If Dunn Group can''t add another 20 million, we''ll release the videos immediately!


    "I''ll tell you this: Dunn Group''s endorsement ads won''t find anyone else but Ms. Rice in Draconia!


    "Ask Mr. Gerry from Ogania, with his nning skills, ten Dunn Groups would go bankrupt


    Chad shook his head helplessly.


    Holly sneered, "You and your pathetic crew think you can show off in front of Ms. Rice? You''re blinding all with your ipetence!"


    Chad, infuriated, pointed an using finger at Holly and Eugenia. "You twock any sense of professionalism! How could Dunn Group ever hire a bunch of ruffians like you?


    "If I wasn''t worried about the impact on Dunn Group, I''d seriously like to p you!"


    With her hands on her hips, Holly stepped forward, ring at Chad. "p me? Haha! Go ahead


    ry it


    Robin twitched his mouth as he watched the escting confrontation. He pushed his way through the crowd and sent Holly flying with a swift kick. "Good for nothing! What''s wrong with hitting you?"

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Feel Free to Call for Help


    The atmosphere in the Southvate Promete joon then as kohan kicked Holly arcons the room. The sound of gas filled the air


    Chad, who had been furious just means there dumbereder


    He never expected Robin to be this fierce


    With a single kick, he had knocked Holly this meme weeran, frica,


    Earlier, if he hadn''t been concerned about how this matters teann Group''s reputation, he would have loved to deal with these unruly arrive frimit. Kicking Holly had been satisfying, but the trouble that would follow was daunting


    Eugenia was no ordinary celebrity, provoking her me virring up a pack of vicious dogs.


    They would unleash all sorts of dirty tricks to create cha


    In truth, both Eugenia and Holly were just a couple of lifes in the industry.


    Chad stared at Robin in shock, momentarily at a


    Amber, too, was briefly taken aback.


    She knew Robin didn''t care who Holly and Eugenia were or what connections they had.


    If something bothered him, he would act without hesitation


    Looking at Holly, now disheveled on the floor, Amber couldn''t help but smile inwardly Today, Robin had effectively put an end to Eugenia''s career.


    But what remained uncertain was how this act would impact Dunn Group''s reputation.


    Amber quickly sent a message to Shirley, detailing the situation unfolding around her.


    Meanwhile, Holly was regaining herposure, clutching her abdomen and panting heavily, her eyes wide with disbelief as she stared at Robin How could someone from Dunn Group dare toy a hand on her!


    A troublemaker like Chad, despite being furious, had only shouted at her, too scared to touch a hair on her head.


    Yet this young man came in and kicked her without a second thought.


    Motherf*cker! Is he insane or just tired of living? Holly thought as she scrutinized Robin.


    He wore high-end clothing and exuded an aura of confidence, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    Could he possibly be a powerful underground figure or a wealthy heir?


    Chapter 166 Feel Free to Call for Help


    Eugenia was also taken aback, her eyes narrowing as she assessed Robin''s identity.


    In her experience, this man doesn''t resemble any heir that she can recall.


    s


    Her assistant quickly checked Robin''s background and whispered to her that he was merely a bodyguard for Shirley.


    Suddenly, the Promotions Office erupted in murmurs.


    A bodyguard had the nerve to physically assault an artist hired by Dunn Group?


    Did Dunn Group really believe they could rely on their status as the leading family in Harmonfield without fearing any damage to their reputation? Eugenia was not without her connections.


    Gerry, the general manager of Ogania under Violeterest International, was among her friends.


    Eugenia also has a significant fanbase throughout Brookhaven,


    Moreover, the son of the wealthiest man in Brookhaven stood as her backer.


    If she wanted to leverage these connections, Dunn Group, despite its enormous scale, would face significant repercussions.


    Once caught in the whirlwind of public opinion, even the most prestigious family in Harmonfield would find it challenging to withstand the pressure from all sides.


    Once Holly learned who Robin was, she pointed at him, indignantly asking. "Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me!"


    Trash like you doesn''t belong in a ce like this," Robin replied coldly, a smirk on his lips. "You should be in a garbage can!" He then grabbed Holly and headed toward the exit.


    The crowd quickly parted, stunned by Robin''s audacity


    Amber watched silently, not wanting to interrupt.


    Holly knew Amber.


    As Robin dragged Holly past her, she cried out, "Ms. Jenning, aren''t you going to do something about this rogue?" "Shut up, trash!"


    With a resounding p, Robin struck Holly across the face before pressing her into a garbage bin at the entrance of the hall. Inside the cramped space, Holly screamed in anguish.


    She was kicking wildly outside the garbage can with her pale, thick legs.


    §à


    Chapter 166 Feel Free to Call for HelpProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Eugenia and her crew were still processing what had just happened.


    Her manager, now upside down in the garbage bin, was a sight to behold.


    45 Free Coing


    The entire office fell silent as everyone stared at the scene unfolding before them-Holly''s legs iling helplessly.


    Then, they all turned to Robin in disbelief.


    This guy had gone too far!


    While it felt satisfying to witness, everyone knew that Dunn Group had justnded themselves in serious trouble.


    Without a few billion, resolving this situation would be challenging.


    It would require more effort to manage various rtionships, from Gerry''s rogue antics to Eugenia''s vast fanwork and the connections to the wealthy Elmer Just these connections alone could leave thepany in a dizzying whirlwind of trouble.


    If Eugenia chose not to settle things quietly, the events of today would quickly be a trending topic, Heading to even greater issues for Dunn Group. Despite Southvale Business District bing a hotspot for investment, a scandal like this could significantly harm Dunn Group''s ventures.


    However, if the Dunn Group scandal were to spread, the investment in Southvale''s projects would face severe consequences.


    It wouldn''t just be the public demanding an exnation; even the city government would hold Dunn Group ountable.


    Thepany''s progress could easily regress by nearly a decade.


    At that moment, Chad finally came to his senses.


    He had not expected that his anger would provoke Robin into physically confronting Holly.


    He quickly stepped forward, whispering, "Hey, bro, you need to get out of here. This isn''t your fight."


    Chad assumed Robin was just a bystander, acting out of a moment of frustration.


    He advised, "You don''t want to mess with them; just leave! I''ll handle this."


    Robin smirked dismissively. They''re just trash."


    Eugenia scoffed, her bodyguard quickly blocking Robin''s path. "Trying to leave? Not so fast!"


    Chad sighed, cing himself between Robin and Eugenia. "This is all on me. It has nothing to do with this guy.


    Eugenia smiled coldly. "Oh, really? Heid hands on Holly. If I don''t make him pay today, all my years working my way up in the sy would be a waste!" Eugenia''s crew had just pulled Holly from the trash can


    5 Free Coins


    Disheveled and covered in garbage, she stormed up to Robin, teeth clenched. "Eugenia, this isn''t over! If we don''t punish this thug, I swear I won''t rest!" Eugenia agreed and said, "Holly, you''ve been wronged. I promise you, they will pay for this a thousand. fold!"


    Holly pointed angrily at Chad, Robin, and the Dunn Group staff, shouting. "None of you are getting away today! No one will escape unscathed!"


    The people surrounding Eugenia red coldly at Robin and Chad, their eyes filled with mockery and


    disdain.


    It was clear to everyone that Robin and Chad were in deep trouble.


    Wiping the trash off her face. Holly approached Robin, ready to continue her tirade.


    Robin shakes his head in annoyance. He asked, "Haven''t you learned anything? You''re trash, and trash belongs in the trash can!"


    With that, he kicked her back into the garbage can.


    Her thick legs kicked wildly as shended.


    The crowd couldn''t help butugh at the scene, only to quickly silence themselves again.


    They realized Robin had just made a huge mistake..


    At that moment, a Porsche pulled up outside the Promotions Office.


    Shirley stepped out of the car and was immediately stunned by the scene before her.


    There, in the garbage can, were Holly''s legs kicking frantically.


    Inside the hall, chaos reigned.


    Eugenia looked furious, Chad was ring at her, and Robin stood there nonchntly.


    Shirley realized that no one else could pull off this stunt but Robin.


    She couldn''t help but smile inwardly.


    She had learned from meeting Robin that she could approach problems entirely differently.


    Eugenia trembled with rage, pointing at Robin and shouting. "You! You''re dead!"


    With a devilish smirk, Robin looked around and said, "Go ahead and call for help. I''m waiting!"


    Gritting her teeth, Eugenia tossed her phone to an assistant. "Maisie, call Mr. Gerry!"


    Maisie Cannon immediately pulled out her phone. Her eyes zed with fury as she red at Robin and Chad. "Hmph! You''ve offended Ms. Rice today; it''s over for you! 1475


    1. GB.


    Chapter 166 Feel Free to Call for Help


    AK 64%


    + Free Coms


    Eugenia shot Robin a sidelong nce, her voice sharp. Just wait until Mr. Gerry arrives. If he can''t make you beg for mercy, Dunn Group will take you down!"


    Shirley stepped forward, her tone icy. "Who dares to speak so arrogantly?


    "I spent eight million bringing you here to let you run amok in my territory?


    "Go ahead and call for help. Let''s see what your people can do to me!


    "You think you can bully my employees at my turf? You''ve got the wrong ce!


    The Promotions Office fell silent.


    Was Robin being protected by the heiress of Dunn Group?


    Eugenia couldn''t believe Shirley''s stance. She dered coldly, "Fine! Since the president of Dunn Group has said that, just wait!"


    The phone quickly connected, and Maisie eximed, Mr. Gerry, where are you? Ms. Rice is being bullied at Southyale''s Promotions Office!"


    Just moments ago, she had been furious, but everyone around her stunned.


    The performance was unbelievably intense.


    now she was crying uncontrobly on the phone, leavin


    Gerry, on the other end, could surely feel the immense injustice Eugenia and her team were facing.


    At that moment, Holly struggled to climb out of the garbage can, not caring about the trash on her head and face as she charged at Robin like a rabid dog.


    But before she had a chance to respond, Robin pushed her back into the bin.


    Everyone was in shock.


    Each time Robin kicked, he urately pushed Holly back into the narrow can.


    If he yed ser, he would undoubtedly be a world-ss yer!


    Shirley was equally amazed, ncing at Robin. "Howe you kick so urately? Teach me next time.


    Eugenia was filled with rage.


    Not only was Shirley not reprimanding Robin, but she was also praising him.


    "Fine, fine! You''ve got guts! Shirley, just wait! I will make Dunn Group pay dearly for this!"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 The Dunn Group Is Going Bankrupt


    Shirley watched Eugenia, who was in a frenzy, with a scornful raise of her eyebrow. "If you think you can take on the Dunn Group, you clearly don''t have the weight for it!"


    Eugenia let out a derisiveugh. "The Dunn Group? What a joke! Just wait; I''ll call my people over! Even ten Dunn Groups can''t withstand the might of Ogania Corporation!" Ignoring her further, Shirley gestured for Amber to have the personnel from Dunn Group exit the advertising shoot.


    Chad, witnessing the scene unfold, spoke apologetically, "Ms. Dunn, I''m sorry. This whole situation is my fault."


    Shirley raised her hand, her tone indifferent. "It''s fine; this isn''t your concern. I''m aware of all the details; I was too careless to invite such trashy artists!"


    Eugenia was enraged by her words. She shot back, "Shirley, you need to take responsibility for what you say! If you dare call me trash, you will pay a heavy price for your words and actions!


    "If yourpany doesn''t provide me with a satisfactory exnation and substantialpensation, just wait for your bankruptcy!"


    Shirley exchanged a nce with Robin, shaking her head with a smile. "Don''t worry, Eugenia. You won''t get a single cent!


    "Mypany has stood tall in Harmonfield for decades. We''re not some random group you can extort!


    "You really think a tiny entity like Ogania can shake mypany? Dream on!"


    Eugeniaughed heartily, "Then let''s wait and see!"


    Outside the office, the roar of motorcycles echoed.


    Nearly twenty ck-d bodyguards and a man in his thirties emerged from seven luxury cars.


    This man was Gerry, the general manager of Ogania Corporation, notorious in Brookhaven for his underhanded tactics.


    With an air of arrogance, Gerry strode into the hall and coldly dered, "Anyone who dares bully my friend will regret it!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he shot a sidelong nce at Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, you''re far inferior to your grandfather and father!"


    Shirley''s brow furrowed slightly as she regarded the thirty-something man before her.


    Though Gerry rarely appeared in Harmonfield, his reputation as a rogue was well-known throwOUL Brookhaven.


    He was like a rat in the cultural scene, dragging down many top families over the years.


    While many of those families didn''t end up bankrupt, crossing paths with a scoundrel like Gerry would


    Chapter 167 The Dunn Group Is Going Bankrupt


    bring countless troubles.


    He would continually manufacture negative stories about you on the inte and in the media, ndering your name and creating confusion.


    His actions could soon ruin even the best public image


    People often say that it''s better to offend a gentleman than a petty man.


    Gerry was the epitome of such a petty viin!


    Chad felt a wave of regret wash over him as he saw the rogue had arrived on the scene.


    Shirley had helped him when he was at his lowest, giving him money for his wife''s medical treatment and promising to sign a long-term contract with him.


    Yet here he was, feeling incredibly guilty about the current situation.


    "Ms. Dunn, I''m sorry. 1..."


    Shirley raised her hand, speaking coldly, "Mr. Rowse, this isn''t your concern. Mypany has never feared the extortion of petty people!


    "Anyone who thinks the Dunn Group is some soft target they can bully is mistaken!"


    Gerry snorted derisively and said, "Ms. Dunn, you''re being overly confident! I know everything about today''s situation. If the Dunn Group doesn''te up with a billion to resolve this, it won''t be over! "Tomorrow, headlines across the inte will scream that yourpany is a bully and employs underworld forces to oppress the weak.


    "Haha, I''m sure once the articles flood in, the Dunn Group will be universally condemned! Haha!"


    His crew erupted inughter.


    Before Shirley could respond, Robin let out a kick.


    Gerry flew backward in a C-shape and crashing hard into a trash bin.


    "A bunch of trash" Robin scoffed, ncing at Gerry''s entourage with disdain.


    Gerry''s bodyguards hesitated for a moment, then rushed over to pull him out of the bin.


    Wiping the garbage from his face, Gerry was furious. He pointed at Robin and shouted, "How dare you hit


    me!"


    Holly also struggled out of another trash can. She said, "Mr. Gerry, this jerk hit me! I want him dead!"


    Gerry''s bodyguards surrounded Robin


    Shirley pointed at those bodyguards and coldlymanded. Throw these troublemakers out and teach them a good lesson! If they get hurt or crippled, mypany will take full responsibility!" Immediately, the Dunn Group''s bodyguards dragged Gerry''s men outside, where cries of distress echoc


    Chapter 167 The Dunn Group Is Going Bankrupt


    Gerry pointed at Shirley and Robin and dered, "Very well, Ms. Dunn, you allow your subordinates to attack us in the cultural world. This is rogue behavior, and I will expose your wrongdoing!" Robin chuckled and shook his head, pulling out his phone to call Rowan. "Get to the Southvale Promotions Office; your dogs have gone mad!"


    Everyone could sense that the person on the other end of Robin''s call had more power than Gerry.


    Eugenia and her groupughed derisively. "Are you trying to intimidate me? What else does the Dunn Group have besides a bunch of bodyguards:


    "How ridiculous! What era are we in to still think we can settle things with our fists? This isughable!


    "Let me tell you, what will ultimately defeat you isn''t how strong the opponent''s fist is but the overwhelming public opinion.


    "This public opinion alone has the power topletely destroy the Dunn Group!


    "A mere bodyguard, pretending to be a big shot, is utterly ridiculous!"


    As two bodyguards helped Gerry to his feet, he spoke ominously, "You''re dead for hitting me!


    "Shirley, you allow your people to use violence. Just wait for your bankruptcy!"


    Eugenia chimed in mockingly, "A bodyguard who''s got a close rtionship with you and has forgotten his identity over time. He pretends he can intimidate Mr. Gerry with a call; who would believe that?" Beforeing here, Gerry had gathered information about Robin''s background.


    He learned that Robin was a lowly nobody who had been dumped by the Millers andter taken in by the Dunn Group as a bodyguard.


    To Gerry, Robin was a nobody


    With no connections or social background, squashing someone like him was as easy as crushing an ant..


    Even with the Dunn Group backing him, if Shirley protected him, Gerry wasn''t worried.


    Hispany was backed by Violeterest International.


    Though he couldn''t crush the Dunn Group entirely, he could at least ensure they suffered significant


    losses


    "Haha, a loser dumped by the Millers, pretending to be important!


    Let me tell you, calling anyone won''t help!


    "You have caused trouble for my friend. And you may have the Dunn Group behind you, but I can still squash you like a bug!


    "Do you know how influential Violetcrest International is in Harmonfield?


    "Even the underground kingpin. Mr. Rygar, would have given in to Ms. West!


    Chapter 167 The Dunn Group Is Going Bankrupt


    "You actually put up a show and called for reinforcers to wipe me out? Good! Let hime!


    "I want to see who besides the Dunn Group dares to back you up!"


    Gerry cast a disdainful nce at Shirley. He stated, "Mc Dunn, I''m sorry, but your bodyguard is too arrogant. He has offended my friends and must pay the price!


    "I understand yourpany''s wealth, but that''s not enough to intimidate my friends in Harmonfield!"


    Shirley replied coldly. "Gerry, you''re overestimating yourself. You''re just a dog under Violeterest International! My advice is: if you want to be a dog, act like one. You''re nowhere near being humant Before Gerry could respond, three Hummers and a luxurious Lamborghini sped up to the entrance of the Southvale Promotions Office.


    Daphne, nked by Rita, Rowan, and four bodyguards stepped out of the car.


    "Ms. West, Ms. yton, Mr. Hartley, what brings you here?"


    Seeing Daphne, Rita, and Rowan from Violetcrest International arriving, Gerry''s demeanor changed to one of feigned surprise as he rushed forward to fawn over them.


    Ms. West, why bother with such trivial matters?"


    Eugenia and her crew quickly approached Daphne and her group, clearly aware of Daphne''s significance.


    In Harmonfield, Gerry received backing from The Enchanting Queen, a mysterious woman with ruthless reputation.


    Though she kept a low profile, no one dared to speak her name without fear.


    Today, following Eugenia''s mistreatment at the Dunn Group, Daphne showed her appreciati sy personally visiting and demonstrating her support.


    Chad sighed quietly at the scene, whispering, "Ms. Durin, I''m really sorry. I''ve caused quite a mess today?


    Shirley smiled lightly and said, "Mr. Rowse, you''re too kind. This situation isn''t as bad as you think."


    Chad quietly observed Shirley. Robin, and Amber, who remained calm andposed, feeling a wave of embarrassment wash over him.


    Looking at Shirley with newfound respect, he realized his perspective was too small


    After all, Shirley came from a wealthy background.


    Remaining soposed in such a scene was truly admirable.


    His gaze shifted to Daphne, who approached with a cold expression.


    Chad was bewildered with the situation


    The group walked directly toward Robin and Shirley, without even ncing at Gerry and Eugenia.


    Rowan spoke up. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m truly sorry. I apologize for not training my dogs well and for offending. Chapter 167 The Dunn Group Is Going Bankrupt


    £¤64%


    s


    you.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get a satisfactory response."


    Chad was stunned. Were these people from Violetcrest International called by Robin?


    Everyone in the office felt perplexed.


    Weren''t Daphine and her crew the backing of Ogania?


    Why were they treating Robin with such respect?


    Rowan, the second-inmand under Daphne, had never shown such respect to anyone in Harmonfield


    before.


    Yet here he was, acting so humbly before Robin. What on earth was going on?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 You''re Dead to Extort Mr Ramsey


    Before this, Rowan had received a call from Robin, thinking that Robin needed him to handle someone who had offended him.


    He never imagined that the culprit would be Gerry, that scoundrel from Violeterest International.


    Once Rowan pieced together the situation, he immediately reported it to Daphne.


    He knew all too well that Robin was Daphne''s master, and one of his subordinates had foolishly dared to offend him.


    Even if Rowan wanted to punish Gerry, he had to inform Daphne first.


    Otherwise, if Daphne held him ountable, he wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    Daphne, Rita, and Rowan quickly arrived at the Southyale Promotions Office.


    Upon their arrival, they went straight to Robin and bowed deeply, showing extreme respect.


    This scene left Gerry and Eugenia utterly dumbfounded.


    They exchanged incredulous nces at Robin and Shirley, struggling to understand why Daphne would show such deference to Robin.


    Moreover, it was evident that, in their eyes, Robin held a position even more prominent than Shirley.


    "Wasn''t Robin just Shirley''s bodyguard?


    Wasn''t his backing the Dunn Group?


    How could the grand Harmonfield''s Enchanting Queen, Daphne, present herself as a subordinate in front of Robin?


    Eugenia and herpanions found it impossible to ept.


    They thought they must have seen it wrong.


    Eugenia rubbed her eyes vigorously, trying to rify the bizarre scene before her.


    Ultimately, she confirmed that what she was witnessing was indeed the reality.


    What on earth is happening?


    Robin coldly gestured toward Gerry, saying, "Do you think a trash like him have a ce in Violeterest. International?" Rowan raised his head and coldly turned to Gerry.


    Gerry trembled in fear and hurriedly tried to exin, Ms. West, Mr. Hartley, please let me exin."


    Rowan cut him off sharply, "You don''t get to speak here


    00:15 In. los 27


    Chapter 168 You''re Dead to Extort Mr Ramey


    Amber recounted everything that had happened to Daphne and Rowan


    Daphne''s delicate face immediately darkened with murderous intent


    She turned slowly to Gerry and dered, "To dare extort Mr. Ramsey means you deserve to die!


    "This Ogania endeavor has no reason to exist anymore shut it down immediately


    es, Ms. West, Rowan replied, bowing respectfully,


    Fear struck Gerry, causing him to drop to his knees in front of Daphne. "Ms. West, please spare me! I-


    Before he could finish, Ritamanded two ck-d bodyguards to cover his mouth with a bag and toss him into the back of a Hummer. Everyone knew Gerry wouldn''t survive this.


    Rita stepped forward and shot a cold nce at Eugeniaand Holly. "People like you think you can act


    cant in front of Mr. Ramsey?"


    With a loud p, she struck Eugenia hard across the face


    "You want to extort one billion from the Dunn Group? Are you trying to get yourself killed"


    p! Rita gave another resounding p thatnded on Eugenia''s cheek.


    "A whore like you dares to call yourself a star? What makes you so proud of yourself? Disgusting!" She gave her another p.


    Eugenia stumbled back, seeing stars and feeling dazed.


    Rita turned to Holly next, coldly stating, "To provoke Mr. Ramsey means you should die!"


    With that, she grabbed Holly by the hair and mmed her head against a pir in the hall. Holly copsed, unconscious.


    Eugenia was terrified by Rita''s brutal methods and shrieked, "You-you darey a hand on me!*


    "What can you do about it?" Rita struck Eugenia''s face again.


    "Let me warn you, the entertainment industry will ban you for your attitude!"


    Holding her swollen face, Eugenia screamed in a frenzy, "You''re out of control! Just wait, I''ll call Mr. Elmer and have you all destroyed!"


    Kita had intended to finish Eugenia off, but Robin gestured for her to stop.


    "Enough. Just clean up your own mess!"


    Ritaplied and paused.


    With a wave of his hand, Robin signaled for the trio to leave immediately.


    Chapter 168 You''re Dead to Estort Mr Raney


    Eugenia res at Daphne''s retreating figure and post at Robin. "You can have someone take care of Gerry, but you dare noty a finger on me!


    "Let me tell yon, I have many fans in Brookhaven, and Mr. Elmer stands bebind met


    "Do you think your little tricks can take me down? You''reughable!


    "If I can''t destroy you today, then I will consider myself betch!"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Well then, let''s prove just how much of a b*tch you are!


    Furious, Eugenia''s hands trembled as she dialed Eimers number "Boohoo! Mr. Elmer, I''m being bullied in Harmonticld!"


    On the other end, Elmer sounded displeased, "Who has the balls to bully my woman in Harmonfield?


    "Wait a moment: I''ll call my sister. Whoever bullied you will suffer a fate worse than death!"


    Robin stepped forward and spoke into the phone. "Your sister? Not even your father could help! I''m Robin Ramsey: ask your sister and father who I am!"


    There was a long silence on the other end before Elmer suddenly burst outughing. "Mr. Ramsey? It''s


    Ive wanted to meet you for ages"


    Robin replied coldly. "Your woman is causing trouble in front of me, and it''s making me very unhappy!


    "Eugenia? I don''t know her. Which slt is that?" Elmer feigned ignorance.


    Eugenia froze and shouted into the phone, "Mr. Elmer it''s me, Eugenia! Have you forgotten? I''m in Harmonfield....


    Before she could finish, Elmer interrupted, "I''ve never heard of anyone named Eugenia. If you dare unt my name for personal gain, I could have my sister arrest you right now, you worthless piece of sh*t! Eugenia was stunned.


    What is wrong with Mr. Elmer?


    Is this real?


    Elmer continued, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry!


    "I had no idea anyone would dare unt my name and deceive others. I will call my dad now and have someone take care of that wretch!


    "I''ll remember the name! I guarantee no one will sign her again!"


    Robin chuckled softly. "Seems like there''s been a misunderstanding."


    Elmerughed. "Mr. Ramsey, when will youe to the provincial capital? I''ll personallye to greet


    you!


    "You are a valued guest of my family; whoever upsets you will have a lifetime of regret!"


    Chapter 168 You''re Dead to Extort Mr Ramsey


    Eugenia gasped at Elmer''s words.


    She looked at Robin in terror, realizing the magnitude of the person she had offended today.


    Her face turned pale, and she slumped to the ground.


    Robin shrugged and said, "Looks like your connections aren''t enough!


    "However, you''ve sessfully proven one thing: you''re nothing but a b*tch!"


    s


    Shirleyughed lightly and gestured to the security guards. "Get rid of these trashy people! We can''t afford. to have these people as our endorsers." Momentster, the security guards expelled Eugenia and her group from the building.


    Looking around the now-empty office, Shirley frowned slightly.


    She turned to Chad and said, "Mr. Rowse, do you know any reputable artists in the industry who could endorse for mypany? I''m willing to pay more."


    Chad smiled apologetically and said. "Ms. Dunn, I''m really sorry. My connections in the industry are quite poor, so I''m afraid it will be difficult to find suitable artists for Dunn Group."


    Just then, Jonah rushed in from outside. "Ms. Dunn, there are two women kneeling at the entrance of our hall. They say they want to see Mr. Ramsey."


    Shirley was puzzled and asked, "Two women kneeling outside the hall to see Robin? What kind of women are they?"


    Jonah nced at Robin and then at Shirley, hesitating. They''re two very young, beautiful wome


    Shirley turned to Robin and asked, "Very young and beautiful women?"


    Jonah nodded and said, "It seems like one of them is a celebrity; many people are watching. ording to the crowd, she''s an A-ss Qurgh actress."


    Shirley looked at Robin, confused. "Did you have a romantic entanglement with this actress before?"


    Robin shook his head and said, "You''re overthinking it. I''ve never had any romantic entanglements with any Qurgh stars."


    "Then why are they kneeling outside the office and asking to see you?" Shirley posed the question, her expression reflecting her confusion.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Robin chuckled. "How would I know? It could just be a prank."


    Jonah continued, "Ms. Dunn, people are saying


    that the woman is the Qurgh''s celebrity, Ivy Dison."


    Shirley eximed, "What? The A-ss celebrity, Ivy Dickinson?


    "And she''s kneeling outside our office, begging to see Robin?"


    "Yes, Jonah confirmed with a nod.


    Chapter 168 You''re Dead to Extort Mr Ramry


    Shirley turned back to Robin and asked, "Do you knowvy: What''s going on?


    Robin suddenly realized, "Oh, it''s them! That makes sense


    "Wait, that makes sense?" Shirley said, her tone bing suspicious. "Did you and Ivy have a rtionding Was it that kind of boyfriend-girlfriend thing!


    Remembering the events at Sapphire Cafe the previous afternoon, Robin shook his head with a smile O course, I know her. We have an unusual history. However, this woman will refuses to let go Shirley''s eyes shed with a hint of irritation. "You''ve been involved with Ivy, and she''s kneeling at the door asking to see you? Then you should go see her right away.


    "Could you really let such a beautiful celebrity kneel there?"


    Robin pursed his lips and said, "What do I care? I''m not going to see someone like her. What would I wa


    with her?"


    Shirley mumbled, "Could it be that you owe her something, which is why you''re hesitant to see her?


    Listening to Shirley''s slightly envious remarks, Robin chuckled. "What could I possibly owe her? She''s just a shallow and arrogant woman!"


    Shirley pulled on Robin''s arm and prompted, "Since you don''t owe her anything, why not go meet her?"


    Shirley''s remarks also surprised Amber.


    It was clear to everyone that her words were tinged with jealousy.


    Robin had intended to evade the situation, but Shirley was relentless, pulling him toward the hau. "Come on, let''s go see her and ask her to endorse an advertisement for mypany? Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here?


    Robin found himself being led by Shirley to the entrance of the Southale District Promotions Office


    In the distance, he could see Ivy bowing before Tina.


    A curious crowd had gathered around them, murmuring in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Eugenia and Holly, recently thrown out by the security team from the Dunn Group despondently on the steps outside the building, looking utterly bewildered.


    As they shifted their gaze to the center of attention, they were shocked to see Ivy-a major celebri bowing before the Promotions Office


    What is happening?


    Ishy filming something here?


    Holly brushed off some trash from her hair and wiped her face clean of dir


    She examined Ivy and the spectators surrounding her


    This clearly wasn''t a scene from a movie; there were no film crews, no directors, and none of the wal equipment you''d expect on a set.


    Could this possibly be a secret shoot?


    But that seems unnecessary in such a public setting


    If it isn''t a film, then what is it?


    How could someone of hy''s stature be bowing here?


    The crowd began to murmur as several recognized Ivy whispering. "Shh! Ms. Dickinson is shooting a


    scene."


    Although many wanted to approach for autographs and photos, they hesitated, assuming the was caught up in an act, so they remained at a distance, intently watching


    A few individuals took out their phones to record what was happening


    Momentster, Robin arrived at the entrance, still under Shirley''s urging


    When Ivy saw him, her face brightened with hope. "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Ramsey! We''ve realized our mistakes It waspletely wrong to interrupt your afternoon. "We came here to ask for your forgiveness."


    Shirley was about to say something when Ivy''s words caught her off guard.


    What hy is begging Robin for forgiveness?


    She nced sideways at him.


    15


    Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here


    Robin, intending to leave, was halted by Shirley. "Wait Robin What''s going on here?


    The crowd echoed her surprise.


    "Isn''t that Shirley from the Dunn Group Why is Ivy aing that man beside her for forgiveness


    by


    64%


    +5 Five Com


    Tey continued to plead, "Mr. Ramsey, my journey in this industry has been filled with hurdles, and I''ve finally reached this point of recognition I realize let my ego get the better of me


    "If you can''t forgive me, I won''t have a chance in iurermal again


    "Mr. Ramsey, please! I know my mistakes now. I beg for your mercy


    Robin replied coldly. Now you regret it. Anyway, Fmt one to forgive easily Just leaver


    Tears streamed down Ivy''s cheeks "Mr. Ramsey, without your forgiveness. I won''t survive in this industry"


    Robin''s tone remained unyielding, "What happens to you doesn''t concern me!"


    The crowd gasped at Robin''sck of empathy:


    Shirley pulled Robin aside, whispering, "Robin, I''m not sure what Ivy did to upset you, but if it''s okay: Could I have her do some promotional work for the Southvale Development Center? "If you don''t want her, I can easily have someone escort her out."


    Robin nced at the tearful Ivy. "Fine. If you wish to hire her, discuss it with her yourself. I won''t get involved""


    Shirley quickly replied. "Thank you, Robin!"


    Turning to Ivy, she said, "Ms. Dickinson, you can stop bowing so we can have a conversation..


    "I''m Shirley from the Dunn Group, and I''d like to explore the possibility of you bing our spokesperson"


    Ivy looked at Robin. I can''t get up without Mr. Ramsey''s forgiveness"


    Shirley turned back to Robin, her eyes shining with hope.


    Robin stated tly, "Ms. Dunn wants to talk about you being the spokesperson. If you''re interested, then get up and speak with her!"


    Ivy, still clinging to the hope of Robin''s forgiveness, was gently encouraged by Tina "Ms. Dickinson. Mr. Ramsey is willing to let you be the face of the Dunns


    Suddenly understanding, Ivy eximed. Thank you, Mr. Ramsey! Ms. Dunn, if you''re willing. I would be thrilled to represent the Dunn Group!"


    Shirley beamed as she nodded, saying. Tim d that you''re willing to be the face of the Dunn Group, we can negotiate your appearance fee.


    Ivy quickly interjected, ''No, I don''t want any payment. Ill be happy to help Mr. Ramsey with whatever he needs,pletely free of charge."


    Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here


    +5 Free Cons


    Shirley and Amber exchanged incredulous looks, unsure if they had heard her correctly. "Ms. Dickinson. given your status, how can you offer to do this for the Dunn Group without anypensation? "Even if you''re willing, that doesn''t sit right with us at the Dunns, Amber added, frowning.


    Ivy replied earnestly, "It''s truly no trouble. To represent the Dunn Group would be an honor for me.


    "Ms. Dunn if you agree, I''d be ready to sign a long-term contract with the advertising department, and I''ll cover all the expenses myself


    Those around her stood in shocked silence.


    Is Ivy serious?


    She''s willing to represent the Dunn Group without asking for a single cent?


    And she''ll pay for everything herself?


    Is she out of her mind?


    Are they just putting on a show for the crowd?


    Eugenia, watching from a distance, felt even more stunned.


    Is this Ivy an impersonator?


    No way!


    Last year, she attended the Best Actor and Actress awards through Elmer''s connections.


    There, she had seen the award-winning Ivy up close.


    Eugenia was convinced that the Ivy before her was the genuine article!


    Noticing Shirley''s bewilderment, Ivy exined, "Mr. Ramsey is my benefactor for giving me this chance: I wouldn''t dream of epting payment from you, Ms. Dunn. "However..." Ivy hesitated, casting a nce at Robin, who wore a neutral expression.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m under contract with Luminous Studio, and given the current circumstances


    Robin met her gaze and replied, "Just concentrate on your work with the Dunns: Fil have Leonardo take care of the rest"


    "Alright, Mr. Ramsey," Ivy bowed deeply, her eyes brimming with tears. "Thank you so much! From this moment on, I''ll be at your service whenever you need me!"


    Robin replied coolly. Then make sure to do a great job on the Dunns'' endorsement ad


    He called over to Chad, saying, "Mr. Rowse, I''m leaving this artist in your capable hands."


    Once the arrangements for the endorsement shoot were finalized, Shirley, Amber, and Robin headed back to the Dunn Group''s Eastvale Development headquarters,


    375


    Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here?


    Shirley was practically glowing with joy.


    s


    As they arrived back at the office, she turned to Robin, saying, "Robin, since you joined us, the Dunn. Group has made remarkable strides in just a month or two, all thanks to you.


    "I can''t thank you enough for everything you''ve done for me and the Dunns; I''m not sure how to repay


    you!


    "I''ve been picking up some cooking skills and would love to make you dinner myself.


    "Tomorrow after work, I''ll take you to the Vista Lake Vi so you can try my cooking.


    "You''re going to cook?" Robin asked, ncing at Shirley, intrigued by her enthusiasm. After a moment of consideration, he suggested, "How about we just cat out? It''s too much trouble to cook" Shirley shook her head. "Eating out all the time isn''t healthy, and nothing beats a home-cooked meal. Let me handle it; I''m a fantastic cook.


    "Amber already sampled my cooking yesterday."


    Turning to Amber, Shirley inquired, "Ms. Jenning, how did you find the dishes I prepared yesterday? I hope they suited your taste." Amber quickly shook her head before nodding. "Yes, Ms. Dunn, the food was absolutely delicious! I still feel full fromst night''s meal" Shirleyughed, clearly proud of her culinary skills. "Robin, I learn quickly. My grandpa always praises


    DIC.


    "We have a deal; we''ll leave together after work tomorrow. Ms. Jenning, you must join us! It''ll be a treat for you to have another meal I prepared."


    Amber vigorously shook her head. "Ms. Dunn, I can''t.te so much yesterday that I still feel a bit queasy," "Huh?" Shirley and Robin exchanged puzzled nces, both asking, "What do you mean?" Amber rolled her eyes yfully and smiled, "Oh, I mean I''m still savoring it! Your cooking is just that good, Ms. Dunn."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Shirley chuckled, "Ms. Jenning, you''re quite the charmer. Fine, we''ll all go together tomorrow after work Amber, you have toe!


    "And you, Robin, don''t be shy,"


    Faced with Shirley''s enthusiasm, Robin reluctantly nodded. "Okay."


    Shirley grinned. "I knew you''d be excited to try my cooking.


    Enough chit-chat; I need to finish my work to make time for tomorrow."


    With that, she happily walked toward her office, murmuring to herself, "Tomorrow, I''ll truly impress you all


    Amber stood still for a moment, watching Shirley leave before exhaling deeply.


    8464%


    Chapter 169 Is Ivy Filming Something Here?


    Just as she was about to step out, Robin caught Amber''s odd expression. "Ms. Jenning, what''s going on? Is Ms. Dunn''s cooking really that good?"


    Amber paused, a smile lingering on her lips as she remained silent.


    Robin pressed, puzzled, "What''s that look on your face Is it good or not?"


    "Uh-huh." Amber nodded, smiling. "You''ll find out tomorrow when you try it. I promise you''ll be craving


    more."


    With that, she hurried back to her office.


    At that moment, Jonah called. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you so much for giving me a chance to regain my dignity," he said over the phone.


    Robin listened to Jonah''s excited voice on the other end "What''s this about? Why are you suddenly calling me to say this?"


    Jonah sounded almost choked up with joy. "Mr. Ramsey, it''s your support that has enabled Infinity Tower to make aeback, allowing me to reim the dignity they tried to strip away.


    "Do you know what''s happened since you left? The Southvale Infinity Tower investment center is now overwhelmed with over 200 investors eager to reinvest in Infinity Tower.


    "Most of these people once looked down on me,ughed at me, and even walked all over me. Now they''vee crawling back.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this opportunity you''ve given me has allowed me to rise up and be sor significance.


    one of


    "Thank you so much!"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 Having an Inappropriate Rtionship with Robin


    As the workday came to a close, Robin exited the office and unexpectedly ran into Amber, who was hurrying down the corridor, cradling a stack of reports in her arms. "Is Ms. Dunn still here?" he inquired nonchntly.


    Amber shook her head. "No, she left a few hours ago. She finished all her work by 4:00 PM.


    "These reports are for her to review tomorrow," she continued.


    "Ms. Dunn asked me to organize them tonight and leave them on her desk since she intends toe in early."


    Robin nced at the thick reports Amber was carrying "Ms. Dunn really puts in a lot of effort. She left early today. Was there a specific reason?"


    "Not really; she went home to practice her cooking," Amber replied with augh.


    "Wait, she''s practicing cooking?" Robin asked, raising an eyebrow while looking toward Shirley''s office. "She rushed through her work just to cook?" Amber chuckled again. "Ms. Dunn is determined to prepare a meal for you herself. She''s been practicing for several days now.


    "She takes everything so seriously. When shemits to something, she makes sure it''s done properly," Amber added. "Practicing for days? Now that''s dedication." Robin couldn''t help but grin. "How''s her cookinging along?"


    Amber paused, a flicker of something odd in her eyes before she smiled. "Um, it''s ... okay.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''ll see for yourself tomorrow night when you taste Ms. Dunn''s cooking," she said, taking a step back.


    "I need to get back to work. See you tomorrow!"


    Robin watched Amber walk away, muttering to himself "With all this practice, it''d better be edible! Let''s hope it''s not another Vera chicken disaster." The following morning, Shirley arrived at the office two hours early,


    She had spent most of the previous night perfecting her culinary skills on her own.


    Today, her aim was to finish her work quickly so she could prepare a special dinner for Robin.


    She brewed a strong cup of coffee and opened herptop, ready to tackle her tasks.


    Suddenly, a message shed in the CEO inbox, grabbing her attention.


    It was a formalint letter.


    111


    §à


    15


    Chapter 170 Having an Inappropriate Rtionship with Robin


    Shirley frowned.


    24 64%


    45 Free Couns


    Thepany had a dedicatedints department and it wasmon knowledge that any employee grievances should be directed there.


    The CEO''s inbox was meant for departmental heads to submit work ns and feedback.


    The only exceptions wereints that theints department could not handle, which could then be escted to the CEO.


    Everyint needed to be resolved and reported back to the CEO for approval.


    If an employee was dissatisfied with the oue, they could escte it directly to the CEO''s inbox.


    Any negligence by theints department could result in the dismissal of those involved.


    Thus, theints department had to manage employee grievances very carefully,


    Shirley initially thought about forwarding the letter to her secretary for preliminary processing However, she quickly noticed that theint involved Robin, Amber, and Rosalie.


    Her curiosity was instantly piqued.


    Who would darein about Robin?


    Theinant was identified as Piper.


    The essence of the letter imed that Robin and the CEO''s assistant, Amber, were entangled in an inappropriate rtionship.


    This usation made Shirley eager to read further.


    The letter described how Amber, leveraging her position, had allegedly facilitated multiple vitions on Robin''s behalf within thepany. Upon reading this, a smirk appeared on Shirley''s face.


    This was clearly a baseless usation fueled by rumors!


    Theint used Amber of practicing nepotism, severely disrupting the Human Resources department''s efforts to recruit top talent.


    The letter detailed how Amber had been persuaded by Robin to rehire Rosalie, a candidate who had previously been rejected, as the director''s assistant in a prominent department. Piper, theinant, argued that it was highly unusual for a neer like Rosalie to receive treatment typically reserved for a vice general manager.


    At the end of theint letter.


    Piper asserted that she had incriminating and scandalous photographs of Robin and Amber.


    At the opportune moment, she was prepared to expose them.


    In herint letter, Piper clearly articted her position.


    She used the human resources department of tant nepotism in its hiring practices, iming they overlooked genuinely talented individuals.


    Without holding back, she proimed that her own abilities surpassed those of Rosalie.


    In addition, she expressed her enthusiasm for contributing more to thepany. or action.


    Piper hoped that after reviewing herint, the CEO, Shirley, would recognize the ne


    She demanded an immediate investigation, the dismissal of Rosalie, and a promotion for herself.


    After reading theint, Shirley paused to reflect on a previous anonymousint concerning the same hiring practices involving Rosalie. Shirley recalled the customer service department''s feedback on that issue.


    Before Amber coborated with the HR department, she had already reported Rosalie''s hiring to Shirley, who had approved it.


    This situation was not recent; it had been some time since it urred.


    The customer service department had also shared their findings in thepany group chat.


    ording to Amber, Piper and Rosalie had joined thepany simultaneously and were also roommates.


    Yet, Piper continued to relentlessly flood the CEO''s inbox withints about the situation.


    Another part of the letter piqued Shirley''s interest further.


    Piper boldly used Robin of having an inappropriate rtionship with Amber, asserting that she had solid proof to back her im.


    As Shirley read this portion, she felt a growing sense of amusement.


    Initially, she intended for theint department to handle the matter discreetly, but after considering it further, she opted to address it personally. She instructed her secretary to gather Amber, Robin, and Piper for a direct conversation in her office.


    When Robin received the summons, he was bewildered about the reason behind Shirley''s request.


    As he exited his office, he encountered Amber and asked, "Ms. Jenning, do you know why Shirley called for me?"


    Amber shook her head, "No idea. I just got the notification from the secretary as well. It might be about the spokesperson for the Southvale project." Approaching Shirley''s office, they noticed Piper hastily making her way over.


    As Piper passed by Robin and Amber, she shot them a scornful look. "Robin, I''ll be sure to tell Ms. Dunn all your dirty little secrets soon!


    III


    Chapter 170 Having an Inappropriate Rtionship with Robin


    ????63%


    s


    "Ha! Your attempts to deceive Ms. Dunn and jeopardize thepany''s interests will soone to light!


    "Don''t think your underhanded actions are hidden from anyone!"


    Amber looked confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Robin chuckled and shook his head. "Just ignore her; she''s a little off her rocker."


    "Sure, we''ll see who''s truly unhinged soon!" Piper shot back, striding into Shirley''s office.


    Robin and Amber exchanged a lightugh before following her inside.


    Once Robin settled onto the couch, Piper''s voice rang out sharply, "Robin, what gives you the right to sit there? You''re just a security guard!"


    Both Shirley and Amber were taken aback by herment.


    It seemed that Piper had mistaken Robin for security personnel.


    Amber wanted to rify, but Shirley raised a hand to silence her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Ignoring Piper, Robin poured himself a ss of water.


    "Put that cup down! Robin, your disrespect toward Ms. Dunn ispletely uneptable. Don''t you think that''s rude?"


    Robin disregarded Piper''s outburst entirely, sipping his drink calmly.


    *"Did you hear me? Stand up!"


    "Are you ever going to be quiet? Get lost!" Robin retorted, ncing at her with irritation.


    "Y-you''re so rude!" Piper eximed, pointing angrily at him.


    "Alright, Piper, why don''t you take a seat?" Shirley interjected, sensing Robin''s frustration. "I called you in to address yourint directly."


    Finally, Piper shifted her attention away from Robin.


    "Piper, you''re a newly hired employee, and your enthusiasm forpany matters isinendable


    "The Dunn Group has always encouraged employees to take responsibility for their roles.


    "However, I must remind you that taking responsibility doesn''t mean using it as a means to settle personal scores by harming or ndering others.


    "Allints must be backed by concrete evidence.


    "Since you''ve made a formalint, let''sy everything out on the table.


    "I want to ensure that everything you''ve imed is urate


    Piper nodded with confidence. "Ms. Dunn, I assure you that every word I''ve stated is the truth.


    Chapter 170 Having an Inappropriate Rtionship with Robin


    "Since joining the Dunn Group, I''vemitted myself fully.


    -Q


    s


    "I''ve witnessed certain individuals exploiting Dunn Group''s resources to the detriment of thepany, and it infuriates me!


    "It took a lot of thought before I decided to submit thisint.


    "Ms. Dunn, I hope you will help remove those who are harming thepany from our ranks!


    "Let''s make the Dunn Group a cleaner, more vibrant workce!


    "Those who misuse their positions to undermine thepany cannot be allowed to stay!


    Shirley nodded in response. "Alright, you can sit quietly for a moment."


    Amber exchanged nces between Piper and Shirley, puzzled. "Ms. Dunn, am I also involved in this?"


    "Absolutely. Piper has used you of having an inappropriate rtionship with Robin."


    Amber was momentarily stunned. "What? She ims I have an inappropriate rtionship with Mr. Ramsey? That''s ridiculous!"


    Piper let out a coldugh. "Ms. Jenning, stop pretending. Since we''re all here today, let''s reveal the truth.


    "On my very first day at thepany, I witnessed you and Robin exchanging flirtatious nces and even using your positions to help Rosalie ess sensitive areas of thepany illegally! "Can you honestly deny your involvement?"


    Amber shook her head in disbelief. "Piper, theint department has already shared their findings about this in thepany group. How could you make this up? Isn''t that a bit absurd?" Piper scoffed in response, "Ms. Jenning, can you genuinely im that this situation has nothing to do with you and Robin?


    "You can deny it all you want.


    "But I have thosepromising photos of you and Robin that will say otherwise!"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 Is There Really Someone So Shameless?


    Amber was taken aback for a moment.


    "You have inappropriate photos of me and Mr. Ramsey? Piper, you... you''re truly pathetic!"


    She shot an incredulous re at Piper, astonished that anyone would make such a ridiculous usation.


    While most might not know Robin''s true standing within the Dunn Group, Amber wally aware of it.


    She had observed the high regard with which Drake and Timothy treated him.


    Shirley even considered Robin as her boyfriend.


    Moreover, Robin''s contributions to the Dunn family business were astonishing; he had yed a significant role in bringing in profits from the Eastvale and Southvale projects that far exceeded what thepany had earned in thest 30 years. As far as Amber knew, Robin held a 20 percent share in the Dunn Group.


    His enigmatic background and status within thepany werepletely beyond her reach.


    Even though she harbored feelings for him, Amber understood that she had no im to any entitlement.


    But now, Piper was insinuating that there was an affair between her and Robin.


    Wasn''t that pushing Amber into a corner from which she could not escape?


    Anger boiled inside Amber. "Ms. Dunn, this is pure nonsense!


    "I urge you to look into this carefully; I refuse to be wrongfully used!"


    Shirley nodded, a yful spark dancing in her eyes for a brief moment as she averted her gaze.


    Piper continued, "When I joined the Dunn Group, Rosalie had already been turned down by HR.


    "Amber persuaded HR to rehire Rosalie under Robin''s influence, and she even offered her a senior position with a sry that was double mine.


    "Is this true, Robin?"


    Robin cast a sidelong nce at Piper but chose not to respond.


    "Ha!" Piper eximed, her confidence growing. "There''s something I need to share with you, Ms. Dunn.


    "I was previously acquainted with Robin, and at one point, he developed feelings for me."


    "What...?" Shirley blinked, a hint of amusement in her expression as she looked at Robin, who appeared as though he had something to say but held back..


    Lost in her fantasies, Piper borated, "To catch my eye, Robin concocted a ''hero saves the damsel'' scenario by rescuing Rosalie from a viin.


    "I realized he was manipting things to win me over the whole time."


    "Oh, my gosh!" Amber ced her hands over her face, shaking her head in disbelief. "Is there really someone so shameless?"


    Shirley, trying to suppressughter, looked at Robin and said, "Piper, please continue; I want to hear every detail."


    Robin shot a frustrated nce at Shirley, finding the entire situation tedious.


    Piper became increasingly animated. "I saw right through Robin''s games and refused to give him the time of day. But he persisted, attempting to unt his position in thepany. "He even told Rosalie right in front of me that she would get hired by thepany!


    "Honestly, just hearing that made me want to gag.


    "You''re just a security guard; what gives you the authority to guarantee someone''s employment?


    "Eventually, I realized he had used Amber''s connections to help Rosalie get into thepany.


    "I knew in my gut that all of Robin''s actions were just to get under my skin!


    "I still ignored him!


    "But he wouldn''t take the hint. It became clear to me that he was infatuated with me!


    "He even found out where I lived at Graceview Apartments and moved right across the hall!


    "The day I saw him in the elevator, I nearlyughed myself to death.


    "Ms. Dunn, think about it; he''s a security guard whose monthly pay wouldn''t even cover half the rent at Graceview Apartments, yet he wanted to live in a fancy ce like us high-powered professionals. I waspletely taken aback! "To see me daily, he went so far as to borrow money and con people just to make rent."


    At this point, Piper noticed Amber''s expression twisting in disgust as she shook her head vigorously.


    This irritated Piper.


    "Amber, I truly feel sorry for you! He''s using your money and connections just to impress me!


    "Yet you''re still enjoying this, assisting him in deceiving Ms. Dunn about everything concerning Rosalie.


    "I understand; you''re not pleased with myints.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Actually, by bringing you and Robin to light, I''m doing you a favor by preventing you from getting deeper into this deception!"


    Amber shook her head in disbelief. "Piper, I never believed Mr. Ramsey when he imed you were sick in the head.


    "Now it seems you truly need to consult a doctor!


    "With your skills, you should really consider bing a writer or a screenwriter-"


    Piper scoffed, interrupting Amber before she could finish her thought. "That''spletely ridiculous! Women consumed by emotions are the most foolish of all!


    "Amber, you need to wake up-everything Robin has done to you is a fabrication!


    "You may not realize this, but while he''s been with you, he''s also been fooling Ms. Silva!


    "Surely you know Vera, right?


    "That Vera is quite something.


    "Just yesterday morning at work, I overheard her telling Robin she would send him as much money as he desired immediately!


    "While Ms. Silva was driving Robin to the office, you were just sitting in the lobby, waiting for him.


    "And then you dragged him into the parking lot, where Robin actually started undressing in the car-


    Amber could no longer contain herself, her frustration boiling over. "Piper, you have no limits! You''re rambling about things you clearly don''t understand!"


    "Ha! Amber, I can see you''re getting flustered just discussing this!" Piperughed, relishing her victory.


    "Robin got into the car, put on the suit you bought him, and when he emerged, you were there to help him adjust his bow tie.


    The way you were smiling then revealed just howplicated your rtionship really is!


    "I saw that suit Robin wore; it looked quite fancy! You really went all out!


    "What kind of foolish woman would spend hundreds of thousands on an expensive suit for a man she doesn''t care about or love?" Shirley''s face instantly turned crimson with embarrassment.


    Amber shook her head in annoyance. "You actually followed us? Let me rify: that suit was bought by Ms. Dunn herself!"


    Piper was taken aback. "What are you... Hahaha! Ms. Dunn bought him a suit?


    "Amber, Ms. Dunn is right here; maybe you should pay attention to your lies


    At that moment, Veronica entered the room. "Ms. Dunn, Ivy and Chad are here to see Mr. Ramsey. Is this a good time?"


    Shirley nodded before Robin could say anything. "Let them in."


    Piper, stunned, eximed, "Veronica, I must have misheard you! The Ivy you mentioned-she''s the Oscar-winning actress from Qurgh, right?" Veronica paused and nodded. "Yes."


    Chapter 171 Is There Really Someone So Shameless?


    +S Free Col


    Piper shook with excitement. "I heard Ivy is going to be the spokesperson for the Dunns! I can''t believe I'' actually going to meet her today-this is incredible! Hahaha... Veronica looked puzzled by Piper''s excitement. "Is that all?"


    "Yes! Just wait-I have to get her autograph and take a picture with her! Hahaha..."


    Before long, Ivy and Chad entered Shirley''s office.


    Ivy greeted Shirley warmly before turning to Robin, saying respectfully, "Mr. Ra something with you."


    y, I need to discuss


    Robin looked up at her, but before he could reply, Piper burst in.


    "Is it really you, Ivy? Ms. Dickinson, it''s genuinely you! I''m so thrilled to meet you!


    "I never thought I''d actually see the Oscar winner from Qurgh in person! Oh, how lucky I am!"


    Ivy nced at Piper, uncertain of who she was, but offered a polite nod.


    "Ms. Dickinson, may I take a picture with you and get your autograph?" Piper eagerly pulled out her phone, ready to snap a shot.


    Ivy frowned slightly, and Tina stepped in front of her. Excuse me, but please don''t interrupt Ms. Dickinson while she''s speaking with Mr. Ramsey!"


    Piper was caught off guard. "Ms. Dickinson, you ... want to talk to him? He''s just a security guard! It''s beneath your status to converse with someone like him."


    She then turned to Robin, exasperated. "Robin, Ms. Dickinson is an Oscar winner; can''t you at least stand up when you see her?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow but didn''t acknowledge her.


    Noticing Piper''s tant disrespect toward Robin, Tina stepped forward, coldly saying, "Who do you think you are? Ms. Dickinson is here to talk with Mr. Ramsey please be quiet and step aside!" Ivy continued, "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Rowse haspleted filming the advertisement for the spokesperson role.


    "As a gesture of gratitude for the opportunity to make amends, I''d like to stay at Harmonfield a few more days to promote the Dunns'' Southvale District Development Group."


    Robin responded indifferently, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ivy borated, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m nning to host an outdoor concert in front of the Southvale Infinity Tower''s lobby, if that''s eptable to you.


    "If


    f you agree, I''m willing to promote the Dunn Group without any charge."


    Piper was utterly confused.


    Here''s Ivy, the leading star of Qurgh, showing such humility in front of Robin-what the hell is going on?


    Could it be that Robin somehow deceived Ms. Dickinson?


    "Ms. Dickinson, are you sure you''re not confusing him with someone else?" Before Robin could reply, Piper interrupted again.


    "He''s just a low-ranking security guard in our Dunn Group-why would you ask him about something so significant? Ms. Dunn is right here, so let''s-"


    Ivy, increasingly annoyed by Piper''s interruptions, realized that continuing to provoke Robin could jeopardize her own future.


    "Miss, could you please allow me to speak with Mr. Ramsey privately? Whether I confused his identity or not is none of your business!"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 You Can Pursue Me Now!


    Piper was taken aback by the sudden turn of events.


    "Ms. Dickinson, you must be mistaken! He''s just a pathetic loser trying to trick talented and genuine women like us," she eximed, her voice rising in indignation. "You have no idea, do you? He''s been harassing me, and I''m about to report him to Ms. Dunn!"


    Ivy paused, her expression shifting. "Mr. Ramsey, what is going on here ... ?"


    Robin let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. "Looks like the Harmonfield Psychiatric Hospital has lost a patient recently." "Excuse me?" Ivy blinked in surprise, casting a confused nce at Piper, who instinctively took a step back, her face paling.


    Shirley and Amber stood momentarily speechless, struggling to understand the meaning behind Robin''s strangement.


    Chad, equally perplexed, asked, "Mr. Ramsey, have they located the patient?"


    "Not yet, but we have a rough idea of where they might be," Robin replied, maintaining a nk expression.


    A glimmer of amusement danced in Ivy''s eyes.


    "Where might that be?" Chad pressed, intrigued.


    Robin''s gaze turned icy as it locked onto Piper. "Right here, in this very office."


    Inside the office, everyone shifted their attention toward Piper, following Robin''s stare.


    Realizing what Robin was implying, Piper''s face flushed with fury. "How dare you insult me like that, you security guard! Hmph!"


    Robin ignored her outburst and continued, "Ivy, feel free to share your thoughts with Ms. Dunn directly. I have no objection as long as she agrees."


    "Ha!" Piper scoffed, "You act like you''re the CEO or something! You''re a riot!


    "Ms. Dunn certainly doesn''t need to consult a security guard of your caliber for any decisions."


    Ivy''s confusion was evident as she turned to Robin.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shirley quickly interjected, "Ms. Dickinson, since Mr. Ramsey has no objections, I couldn''t be more pleased. As forpensation, the Dunn Group will offer the highest rate for your appearance."


    Ivy shot a quick look at Robin, then hastily added, "Ms. Dunn, I''ve mentioned before that I won''t ept any fees for any future requests from the Dunn Group."


    Shirley paused, gauging Robin''s silence, then smiled and said, "We truly appreciate your generosity, Ms. Dickinson.


    "Veronica, please escort Ms. Dickinson to our advertising department. They need to start drafting a n for the concert immediately."


    Ivy turned to Robin, bowing slightly. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you for this opportunity."


    Robin met her gaze. "Alright. I''ll call Leonardo. Ensure everything is prepared for the concert."


    "I will, Mr. Ramsey!" Ivy said, deeply bowing once more before following Veronica out of Shirley''s office.


    "Ms. Dickinson ... "Piper tried to rush after Ivy to snap a photo and get her autograph.


    However, Tina blocked her path, her voice sharp. "Please don''t disturb Ms. Dickinson!"


    Piper red at Ivy''s retreating figure, unwilling to back down. "Ms. Nelson, Ms. Dickinson, you''re being yed by Robin!"


    Tina shook her head, sneering, "You''re such a fool! Mr. Ramsey''s status is beyond your understanding! Step aside!"


    Frustrated, Piper watched Ivy exit, shaking her head in disbelief. "Robin, you scam artist, what exactly did you say to Ms. Dickinson?"


    Amber stepped forward, crossing her arms. "Piper, curb your wild imagination! Mr. Ramsey is not just a security guard for the Dunn Group!"


    Piper let out a harshugh. "And what is he, then? There''s no way he''s the CEO of thepany! That''s absurd!"


    Amber chuckled softly. "Mr. Ramsey is indeed the CEO of Eastvale Development Group.


    "And the Graceview Apartments you mentioned? Those were a personal gift from Ms. Dunn to him, so he''s not renting them.


    "You saw for yourself that Ivy is eager to represent the Dunn Group and is willingly promoting our Southvale project concert because of Mr. Ramsey''s influence.


    "All your usations are nothing but fabrications and fantasies!


    "Do you genuinely believe Mr. Ramsey would stage some grand rescue just to win you over? That he would rent the Graceview Apartments to get close to you? That''s ridiculous! "By the way, the suit you saw Mr. Ramsey wearing was a thoughtful gift from Ms. Dunn!


    "I can''t fathom how you can so confidently assert that he''s merely a security guard!"


    Piper stood frozen, her eyes widening as she looked to Shirley for confirmation. "Ms. Dunn, is this true?


    "I''m not lying. I really have some embarrassing photos of Robin and Amber!"


    Shirley sighed. "Piper, everything Amber has said is urate.


    "Honestly, I brought you here to inform you that if you wish to work for the Dunns, you need to concentrate on your responsibilities.


    "I recognized that you''re a recent graduate and wanted to provide you with another opportunity to perform well, instead of getting involved in pointless antics.


    "Amber is right. The suit Robin is wearing was a gift from me.


    "The Graceview Apartments were also a gift from me.


    "And regarding Rosalie''s situation, I had Amber managed that.


    "Robin is the CEO of Eastvale Development Group and a significant shareholder of the Dunns.


    "Even if I''m not aware of the specifics of Rosalie''s situation, he still holds the power to hire anyone within thepany without any issue.


    "Maybe this is all just a misunderstanding; let''s put an end to this.


    "Rosalie is a colleague who joined thepany around the same time as you, and you both attended the same school. You should value that connection; it''s not every day that you meet someone you truly resonate with. "Now, why don''t you return to your duties? The Dunns will always recognize talent."


    Piper stood frozen, momentarily stunned.


    Her disbelief was palpable as she red at Robin, her frustration boiling over. "How could this be? How could I not know this?


    "Robin is the CEO of Eastvale Development Group?!"


    Amber shook her head, pity flickering in her eyes. "You don''t have the necessary connections; the secretarial department wouldn''t inform you about such matters."


    "But Ms. Dunn, you are an icon in Harmonfield! Why would you gift him a house and personally select his suits? It just doesn''t add up! Why was I left in the dark?"


    Amber let out a derisiveugh. "Who do you think you are? Does Ms. Dunn need your approval for her choices?"


    "Alright, I''m leaving!" Robin said as he stood up, brushing past Shirley and muttering, "You''re rather tiresome; was today''s event orchestrated by you?"


    Shirley stifled augh behind her hand and watched as Piper stormed out of the office. "Isn''t this better? The issue is resolved, so no further misunderstandings should arise. You won''t be mistaken for a fraud again. "Oh, and after work, both you and Amber shoulde over. I want to head home two hours early."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, taken aback. "You want to practice more? If it''s too much trouble, we can just grab a bite outside instead."


    Shirley shook her head earnestly. "I''m not going home to practice; I''ve got my skills down. I saw a video iming that fresh chicken and fish taste better when killed and prepared right away.


    "So, I n to buy live chickens and fish to prepare myself."


    Noticing Shirley''s serious demeanor, Robin didn''t want to dampen her enthusiasm. "Do you need any assistance?"


    "No, I''ve got this," Shirley replied confidently. "I''ve been practicing for almost a month. It may not be five-star quality, but it''s close.


    "Just wait for your tasting session tonight. Now you all should head back; I need to wrap up my work from today."


    With that, Shirley lowered her head and resumed her tasks.


    Once outside Shirley''s office, Robin had just reached the entrance to his own when a figure darted out from around the corner.


    "Robin!" Piper red at him. "Why did you hide the truth about being the CEO from me?!"


    Robin had no interest in engaging with her and sidestepped to enter his office.


    "Robin, wait!" Piper followed him. "Alright, I won''t bring up the things you kept hidden. I''ve forgiven you, alright?


    "What I mean is, you can pursue me now!"


    Robin nced at Piper, who was trying to act coy, and shook his head. "You''re hopeless."


    Piper stood in front of the door to his office. "Robin, if you truly have feelings for me, don''t keep it bottled up. Don''t worry; I won''t reject you again... Robin quickly dialed Amber''s number. "Ms. Jenning, pleasee here. Someone is interrupting my work; can you remove her?"


    Amber picked up the call and quickly brought two security guards to the CEO''s office. When they spotted Piper clinging to Robin, Amber intervened. "Ms. Dawson, what''s happening here? Get back to your post immediately! If you refuse, I''ll have security escort you out!"


    Piper shot a furious re at Amber and, noticing the approaching guards, hurriedly retreated.


    Under her breath, she muttered, "Robin, you can''t get away from me! I know you like me! I will ensure we end up together!"


    ...


    After work, Amber drove Robin to the Vista Lake vi.


    As they pulled up and parked, they could hear chaosing from the yard.


    Shirley was panting and shouting, "Stop right there! Do you think you can escape?"


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..." The distressed sounds of a chicken filled the air.


    Amber blinked in surprise. "What''s Ms. Dunn doing? Is she trying to kill a chicken?"


    Robin frowned. "Yes, she mentioned earlier that she was going to buy live chickens and fish to prepare fresh meals."


    Checking the time, he muttered, "It''s been two hours, and she still hasn''t killed them?"


    Amber gently opened the door to the vi, and the scene inside left her stunned.


    Shirley was there, wielding a shiny kitchen knife, her hair disheveled and her clothes sttered with feathers and muck, chasing arge rooster. "Stop running!" she yelled, pursuing the bird around the yard.


    Perhaps exhausted from the chase, she bent over, gasping for air, and stared intently at the rooster over 10 feet away.


    Blood stained the rooster''s neck, and its feathers were ruffled in chaos.


    The rooster red defiantly back at Shirley, its eyes sparkling with challenge.


    Clearly, Shirley had been in a fierce struggle with this bird for quite some time.


    Suddenly, she sprang into action, yelling, and charged at the rooster once more, knife raised high ...

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 Killing a Chicken


    Amber stood frozen in shock at the chaotic scene ying out in the yard.


    Shirley''s attempt to catch a chicken was nothing short of rming!


    Robin, equally surprised, watched as Shirley transformed the entire vi''s courtyard into a battleground in her frantic pursuit of the bird.


    He gazed at Shirley, who stood with a kitchen knife in hand and clearly out of breath; it was obvious she had invested far too much time on this endeavor. Didn''t she im to have been honing her skills for an entire month?


    And yet, this is the oue?


    With the way things are going, it seems unlikely that she would manage to prepare a meal anytime soon. Just then, Robin dashed forward, catching the pping rooster just as it attempted to make a break for it. Amber sighed in relief, eximing, "We finally got it! Ms. Dunn, you really need to take a moment to rest." Robin casually handed the rooster to Amber, who was still watching Shirley, whose exhaustion was evident. Suddenly, Shirley yelled and swung her knife with frustration.


    "Ah!" Amber gasped, realizing toote that she should have dodged.


    In that instant, the rooster squawked frantically as its head was lopped off, sending it soaring into the air. Amber stood there, stunned, grappling with what had just urred.


    Shirley shot her an angry look. "I told you to stop running!"


    After a beat, Amber finally understood that Shirley''s fierce re was aimed at something in her own hands.


    She nced down and saw that she was gripping a headless chicken, its body twitching and spilling warm blood!


    "Ah!" she shrieked, dropping the lifeless bird onto the ground.


    Just as she regained herposure, the severed head of the chicken plopped neatly into her grasp.


    Without even looking at what she was holding, Amber tightened her grip and shot a re at Robin. "You handed me the chicken and didn''t give me a heads-up?"


    Robin pointed at her hand. "If you squeeze any harder, you''ll crush it."


    Amber looked down and finally realized she was holding a blood-soaked chicken head.


    "Ahhh!!" she yelped, flinging the head away with all her might before bolting around the yard in panic.


    Exhausted from the ordeal, Shirley sank onto the courtyard steps, gasping for air.


    She nced at the headless chicken sprawled on the ground and then at Amber, who was frantically running in circles, and chuckled. "Amber, you might want to work on your bravery." Amber finally halted, her cheeks flushed. "Well ... that caught mepletely off guard ...


    "I had no idea killing a chicken would be this tough," Shirley admitted, nodding. "If I had known, I would have just bought one that was already cleaned and ready to go."


    After a brief pause, she gathered herself. "You two wait in the living room. I''ll head to the kitchen, pluck the feathers, and then prepare the fish. We can finally start cooking." Amber had calmed down by this point.


    Hearing Shirley''s words, she hesitantly asked, "Ms. Dunn, the fish is still alive?"


    Shirley tucked a few stray strands of hair behind her ear. "Yes. You two can sit in the living room for a bit and make yourselves some tea while I get to work.


    "It won''t take long. I''ll take care of the fish first and get it cooking right away."


    "O-okay, Ms. Dunn." Amber nodded and moved into the vi''s living room with Robin.


    Inside, the living room was just as chaotic as the yard.


    From the mess scattered across the floor, it was evident that Shirley had chased the chicken from the kitchen through the living room and out into the yard. Amber quickly freshened up in the bathroom and began tidying up the disarray in the living room.


    Just as she was about to settle onto the sofa for a moment of respite, a sudden scream echoed from the kitchen, nearly causing her heart to leap out of her chest. Robin and Amber exchanged rmed nces and turned toward the kitchen.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Through the frosted ss of the kitchen door, they could see Shirley jumping around frantically.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, a smirk creeping onto his face. "This cooking chaos is truly something to behold."


    Amber hesitated before saying, "Mr. Ramsey, you rx here for a moment. I''ll check on Ms. Dunn and see if she needs a hand."


    Robin nodded, suspecting that by the end of the night, these two women might havepletely wrecked the kitchen.


    Amber stepped into the kitchen, where she found Shirley facing off against a fish lying on the floor with her knife at the ready.


    A two-foot-long carpy sprawled across the kitchen floor, its eyes ring defiantly at Shirley.


    Shirley gripped the knife tightly, her hands shaking as she stared at the fish, paralyzed by fear.


    "Ms. Dunn, what''s happening?"


    Shirley jumped at the sound of Amber''s voice, who stood in the doorway, gesturing for her to approach.


    "Ms. Dunn, what are you doing?" Amber asked, surveying the chaos in the kitchen.


    Shirley quickly shut the kitchen door and whispered, "Amber, you came just in time. Can you help me out? This fish just bit me!"


    "Uh, what?" Amber hesitated, eyeing therge fish on the floor.


    "Maybe I should call Mr. Ramsey to handle it instead. I''m not sure I can "


    Shirley grabbed Amber''s arm urgently. "Please don''t tell Robin I can''t deal with this! You have to help me!"


    Amber sighed, her resolve wavering. "Ms. Dunn, I''ve never killed a fish before, and this one looks pretty fierce."


    "It''s just a fish; how difficult can it be?" Shirley''s expression shifted from terror to determination. "Amber, hurry! You do great work; I know you can manage this!" After a long moment of indecision, Amber stepped forward hesitantly and reached for the wriggling fish.


    However, it was as slippery as an eel.


    As soon as she grasped it, the fish wriggled out of her grasp, its mouth wide open and ring at her defiantly.


    Amber yelped, panic surging through her as she fell to the floor, tears nearly spilling from her eyes.


    "Ms. Dunn, let''s just forget about the fish! It''s too scary!"


    Shirley shook her head firmly. "How can we skip it? We promised to make fish and chicken for dinner!


    "It''s fine. Just catch it and kill it. I''ll take care of everything else."


    Determined, Shirley raised her fist in encouragement. "Amber, you can do this! Go for it!"


    "Alright!" Amber inhaled deeply, steeling herself.


    To seed, one must embrace the chaos!


    "Ah!" she shouted, surprisingly causing the fish to pause, as if she had magically quelled its frantic movements.


    With newfound determination, Amber grabbed the fish and hurled it into the sink. "Ha! You think you can escape me? Not a chance!"


    With that, she seized the knife from the cutting board and brought it down decisively onto the fish''s head.


    "All done, Ms. Dunn! The fish is ready."


    Shirley''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I knew you could do it! Fantastic! Let''s move on to the next step!


    "I saw a tutorial...


    She nced at the fish, now split in two, its head still gasping for breath, then opened her phone to the fish-preparation video. "We need to scoop out the gills from the head."


    Amber stared at the still-breathing fish head. "Ms. Dunn, since it''s still gasping, should we skip that step?"


    Shirley frowned at the video. "We can''t skip it; we need to remove the gills, or the fish soup won''t taste fresh.


    "You handle the fish, and I''ll pluck the chicken feathers. That way, we can finish faster."


    Amber hesitated but finally shut her eyes and, when Shirley wasn''t looking, pried open the gill cover and poked around. "Ms. Dunn, I did it! I got the gills out!"


    Shirley, focused on plucking chicken feathers, didn''t look up. "Great, now clean out the inside of the fish."


    Wiping sweat from her brow with her sleeve, Shirley nced at the pile of feathers and frowned. "I didn''t expect chicken feathers to be this tough. I''ve been at it forever and barely removed any." Amber examined the thickyer of feathers and suggested, "Ms. Dunn, can''t we just use scissors to cut them off?"


    "Absolutely!" Shirley''s face brightened. "Amber, you''re brilliant! Just like a haircut, snipping the feathers will work perfectly!"


    She quickly washed her hands and dashed out of the kitchen.


    Robin was lounging on the couch, engrossed in a funny video on his phone.


    When he saw Shirley burst out of the kitchen with scissors in hand, he followed her back inside.


    "Do you really need scissors to cook?" Robin asked, peering into the kitchen.


    Shirley quickly closed the sliding door behind her. "Ms. Dunn, the fish is ready."


    Shirley inspected the fish on the te, nodding approvingly. "Amber, you did a pretty good job! Sure, it looks a bit rougher than in the video, but it has character."


    Amberughed. "Thanks for thepliment! Honestly, every time I push myself, it feels so rewarding!"


    The two women shared augh in the kitchen.


    Amber studied the fish she''d prepared and then looked back at the video for reassurance. "It may not look perfect, but as long as it tastes good, that''s what counts." Shirley nodded confidently. "Don''t worry. I promise it''ll taste amazing!"


    Amber paused for a moment. "Ms. Dunn, thest fish I made didn''t have any salt... My mom always says it''s best to add lots of salt when cooking fish to enhance the vor." Shirley nodded seriously. "Alright, we''ll add more salt this time."


    "I bought a whole box of salt today. Half a bag should do the trick, right?"


    Amber nced at the fish simmering in the pot.


    Recalling thest time Shirley had her taste-test the fish, it waspletely nd.


    This time, she decided to be generous.


    With that thought, she dumped a generous portion of oil and salt into the pot.


    "All set, Ms. Dunn! The fish and seasonings are in the pot now."


    Shirley wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Fantastic! Nowe help me with the chicken feathers."


    Amber watched enviously as Shirley expertly trimmed the feathers from the whole chicken. "Ms. Dunn, everything you do is so meticulous! The chicken looks really neat after you''ve plucked it." Shirley studied the now bare chicken and hesitated for a moment. "Amber, I''m not sure this chicken looks right. It doesn''t seem as clean as what they showed in the video."


    Amber thought for a moment. "They probably used an electric razor."


    Shirley frowned. "I don''t have an electric razor. What should we do?"


    Amber pondered again, her face lighting up with excitement. "Ms. Dunn, you could use your eyebrow razor! It should work just as well!"


    Shirley perked up. "Amber, you''re a genius! Keep cutting while I grab the eyebrow razor!"

 Chapter 174

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 174 Why Would You Resort to a Loan Shark?


    Shirley raced out of the kitchen, her feet barely making contact with the floor as she sprinted through the hallway and bounded up the stairs to her room. She grabbed an eyebrow razor before darting back to the kitchen.


    Robin watched her flit past, her figure reminiscent of a wisp of smoke, leaving him momentarily stunned. "This meal is bing quite the event!"


    In the kitchen, Shirley clutched the razor while Amber assisted her in shaving the feathers from arge rooster, transforming it into a spotless bird.


    "Amber, don''t forget to remove everything from inside the chicken as well," Shirley reminded her.


    Amber nced at the featherless bird, her expression turning a bit glum. "Ms. Dunn, I thought you invited me over for dinner.


    "It seems you''ve lured me here just to help you butcher fish and chickens! Had I known, I wouldn''t havee!"


    Shirley chuckled, a hint of frustration coloring her voice. "Amber, it''s all about efficiency! I promise you''ll have a day off tomorrow.


    "Come on, let''s get this over with! It''s not that difficult. Just a simple task!"


    She thrust a knife into Amber''s hands. "You can handle the innards. Let''s tackle this together!"


    "Ugh, fine." Amber sighed, reluctantly epting the knife and getting started.


    After some effort, she finally emptied the chicken''s insides, wiping her forehead in relief. "I''ve picked up a lot of skills today! Ms. Dunn, why didn''t you have someone prep this before buying it?" Shirley nodded, a smile breaking through. "Next time I host, I''ll ensure everything is ready beforehand. Now, let''s get that cleaned chicken into the pot to simmer!"


    Amber poured a generous amount of oil into the pot, followed by thest remnants of salt from the bag, letting out a long sigh of satisfaction.


    As they watched the chicken and fish bubbling on the stove, Shirley and Amber exchanged knowing grins.


    "We did it! Amber, why don''t you wash up while I set the table? Dinner will be ready soon!"


    Amber surveyed the disheveled kitchen and began tidying up. "Ms. Dunn, let''s clean this ce first before we wash ourselves. This cooking has really taken it out of me! Next time, let''s just eat out." Shirley agreed. "You''re right, but cooking can be enjoyable too. Amber, I genuinely appreciate your help today. Next month, I''ll cook again and invite everyone over. You have to join us!" Amber shook her head fervently. "Ms. Dunn, I''m noting back."


    Shirley couldn''t help butugh at Amber''s resolute expression.


    Finally, the chicken and fish were ready.


    Shirley ced the dishes on the dining table and shot a proud nce at Robin. "Thanks to Amber''s help, we''ve prepared a feast! Let''s raise our sses and toast to the sess of our Southvale project! "Robin, this fish head is all yours." Shirley ced therge fish head into Robin''s bowl.


    "And Amber, this chicken leg is for you. You''ve worked hard today."


    Robin eyed the fish head, his face contorting in distaste.


    He took a cautious bite and immediately regretted it, instinctively wanting to spit it out.


    But as he caught Shirley''s hopeful expression, he hesitated, swallowed, and forced a smile. "Is this fish fresh from the sea?"


    "What, did we capture the true essence of seafood?" Shirley asked eagerly.


    Robin nodded. "I can''t say if it tastes like seafood, but the vor is quite strong."


    Shirley took a bite of fish, only to spit it out right away.


    "It''s way too salty! How did it end up like this?" Shirley grimaced, turning to Amber.


    At that moment, Amber was taking a bite of her chicken leg.


    "Pfft!"


    She immediately spat it out. "Ms. Dunn, I think we put too much salt!"


    The two exchanged nces, their earlier excitement evaporating in an instant, looking like deted balloons.


    Robin shrugged, tossing the remains of their meal into the trash. "How about we just order takeout?"


    "Sorry about this," Shirley said, her smile apologetic. "The time spent on the chicken really set us back. I ... I didn''t practice this part enough..."


    Twenty minutester, three boxes of takeout arrived at the vi.


    Shirley and Amber, too embarrassed to feel shy, dug into their food hungrily.


    ...


    After the meal, Amber decided to stay at the vi while Robin drove back to Graceview Apartments.


    As he pulled up to the entrance of theplex, it was already past 11:00 PM.


    Just before entering, Robin noticed a group of rough-looking men surrounding Rosalie, pulling at her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He parked the car to the side, observing the scene from a distance.


    Rosalie was arguing with the men.


    As he watched themugh and touch her inappropriately, Robin stepped out of the car.


    The men pushed Rosalie against a wall, and her loud protests quickly turned to tears.


    As Robin approached, he could overhear fragments of a heated discussion among a group of rough-looking men, which seemed to center around unpaid debts.


    Sizing them up, he quickly suspected they were involved in loan sharking.


    What has recently drawn Rosalie into the orbit of such unsavory characters?


    How did a young woman like her get tangled up with these casino thugs?


    Rosalie appeared to be in distress, her body trembling and her voice cracking as she pleaded, "Didn''t you say I had ten days to pay back the money? This isn''t fair! This is extortion!"


    The menughed derisively at her words.


    The leader, a bald man with a cruel grin, reached out and yanked at her hair. "You''re trying to negotiate with us, darling? Hahaha...


    "If you can''t cough up the cash tonight, you''reing with us. With looks like yours, you could fetch a pretty price overseas. Hahaha ... "


    Fear flooded Rosalie''s face as she pressed herself against the wall, begging, "Please, give me a few more days! My mom is in the hospital, and I''m at my wits'' end! That''s why I borrowed from you! Please!


    "I can pay you a bit more interest. I work at Eastvale Development Group, and my sry is decent; I can manage to pay you back.


    "Just a few more days, and I promise I''ll find a way to settle this.


    "Listen up, sweetheart. Everyone whoes to us has the same story. No point in pleading with us! You owe us money, and you need to pay it back. If you can''t, we''ll find another way to settle the score. You''re worth a lot, you know. Hahaha..." The men began dragging Rosalie toward a van parked nearby.


    Now closer, Robin called out calmly, "What''s going on here, Rosalie?"


    The men froze, startled by his sudden appearance. One of them pointed at Robin and sneered, "Hey, kid, mind your own business! Or you''ll regret it!"


    Ignoring the threat, Robin turned to Rosalie, who looked like she was about to copse. "What happened?"


    Rosalie hadn''t wanted him to see her in such a vulnerable state, but there was no way to hide it now.


    With her head bowed, she sobbed. "Robin, I... I borrowed money from a loan shark. The due date isn''t even here yet, and they''re already demanding payment!"


    "Why would you resort to a loan shark?" Robin asked, his gaze intense as he scrutinized her. "Is it true that your mom is in the hospital?"


    "Yes." At this moment, Rosalie had no choice but to speak the truth. "My mom needs a lot of money for treatment and surgery ... I didn''t have any other options, so I turned to them..."


    He recalled seeing Rosalie a few days earlier at theplex, handing a card to a boy who looked no older than 16 or 17.


    She must have been desperate then.


    "How much do you owe?" he inquired, his tone serious.


    "I borrowed 100,000 for ten days, and I''m supposed to pay back 200,000. But it''s only been three days..."


    Fixing his gaze on the men, Robin dered, "Let her go. I''ll take care of her debt."


    The men released their hold on her, but the bald man shed a toothy grin. "Oh, you want to pay? You''ll need to transfer 300,000 right now!"


    Robin chuckled. "Wait a second. She''s saying she owes you 200,000 after ten days, and now you''re demanding 300,000? How does that make any sense?"


    Rosalie looked equally shocked. "Guys, this is wrong! Even if the deadline has passed, the original agreement was for 200,000!"


    The bald man let out a mockingugh. "Now it''s 300,000! If he''s paying for you and you''re hesitating, it''ll be 500,000!"


    The men moved closer to Robin. "If you''re ying the hero and want to pay her debt, we need to adjust the interest. It''s now 500,000!"


    With a smirk, Robin replied, his confidence unwavering, "No problem. Just tell me how much you want, and I''ll cover it. Bring me the IOU so I can transfer the funds."


    The men exchanged surprised nces at Robin''s boldness.


    "Kid, just so you know, we work for Mr. Rygar!


    "Don''t mess with us. If you try anything, we''ll make you regret it!


    "It''s 500,000, not a dime less!"


    They advanced on Robin, their intentions clear.


    Rosalie pleaded, "Please, guys, I only borrowed 100,000, and it''s only been three days! How can it suddenly be 500,000? This isn''t right!"


    "Shut up! Keep yelling, and it''ll be a million! Since he''s willing to pay for you, it''s 500,000. No less!"


    The bald man stepped forward, demanding coldly, "Transfer the money!"


    In a sh, Robin pped the bald man across the face. "Not a chance!


    "Is this how Mr. Rygar teaches you to behave? The deal was for 200,000 after ten days. It''s only been three days, and you want 500,000? You won''t get a cent from me!"


    The men were taken aback by Robin''s defiance, especially given their ties to the Abyssal Dominion.


    In a sudden rush, they darted toward the van to grab knives for an attack on Robin.


    Rosalie felt her knees weaken in fear.


    She had never witnessed such violence.


    All she could think about was Robin possibly getting hurt because of her.


    In a moment of desperation, she threw herself in front of him, iling her arms.


    "Robin, just go! I can''t bear the thought of you getting hurt because of me. These guys are dangerous!"


    Robin looked at Rosalie''s fragile form standing before him and shook his head. He pulled her behind him just as he prepared to fight back.


    The thugs had no idea what hit them before they were all knocked down to the ground.


    Dragging Rosalie with him, Robin confronted the bald man, cing his foot firmly on the thug''s face. "Call Rygar and tell him toe here. I want to settle this face to face!" "How dare you! Aren''t you afraid Mr. Rygar wille and tear you apart?" the bald man spat defiantly.


    "Enough of your nonsense! Call him! Or I swear I''ll crush your face!"


    With that, Robin pressed down harder, eliciting a pained howl from the bald man. "Alright! You''ve got guts. I''ll call him right now!"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 Just Admit You Have Feelings for Me


    Rosalie suddenly snapped her eyes open, taking in the scene around her.


    She realized that once again, Robin hade to her rescue.


    "Robin! Sob..." She wrapped her arms around him from behind, her tears flowing freely down her cheeks.


    The weight of her struggles and the harshness of reality crashed over Rosalie, causing her to break down.


    She had thought that this situation would pull her into an endless spiral of despair.


    Yet, just when her life felt precarious, Robin appeared like a guardian angel, descending from above. "Thank you, Robin! Sob ..."


    Taken aback, Robin sensed the violent shivers running through Rosalie.


    She must be terrified.


    Initially, he hadn''t nned to do much more than give those thugs a warning.


    However, hearing Rosalie''s cries ignited a fiery rage within him, fueling his desire to retaliate!


    After he finished a phone call, the bald man red fiercely at Robin. "Mr. Rygar and Mr. Cooper won''t waste their timeing for something this trivial! The guys from the Abyssal Dominion Illegal Fight Arena are on their way! "When they show up, 500 grand won''t do you any good! Just wait to see what happens! That girl is going to be sobbing her heart out tonight, hahahaha..."


    "Rygar, get over here immediately! I''m at Graceview Apartments!" Robin called Rygar directly.


    The bald man and several of his thugs froze, their gazes locked onto Robin.


    After a moment of stunned silence, the bald man erupted intoughter. "Kid, you really think you can just call out Mr. Rygar''s name like that?


    "Just wait until Little Overlord from the Abyssal Dominion Illegal Fight Arena gets here; then you''ll understand what it means to invite trouble!"


    As he finished speaking, three powerful ck SUVS screeched to a halt right in front of Robin.


    The bald man and his associates scrambled to their feet, rushing toward the vehicles.


    Shaun emerged from one of the SUVs.


    The bald man pointed usingly at Robin and Rosalie, saying, "Mr. Todd, these two are the ones who owe money and had the audacity to say Mr. Rygar shoulde himself¡ª"


    With a swift kick, Shaun knocked the bald man to the ground. "You''ve broken Mr. Rygar''s rules, and you dare to say all these nonsense to me? You''re just asking for trouble!"


    As he said this, he ced a foot on the bald man''s thigh.


    With a loud crack, the bald man screamed in agony as Shaun''s foot crushed his thigh bone.


    "Mr. Todd, why are you hitting me?" the bald man whimpered,pletely bewildered.


    Shaun, apanied by seven or eight intimidating men, strode over to Robin.


    Fearful, Rosalie shut her eyes and clung to Robin tightly.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m really sorry! My men didn''t know the rules and offended you and Ms. Grant. How should we handle this?" Shaun asked respectfully, bowing. Before he could finish, a convoy of luxury cars came speeding in.


    Shaun froze in disbelief, realizing that the incident had caught Rygar''s attention.


    The bald man and his thugs were equally stunned.


    It was Rygar and Shawn who had arrived.


    As the two influential figures from Abyssal Dominion stepped out of their vehicles, they approached Robin with utmost respect.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I just learned on my way here that this bald fool broke our rules!


    "Everyone in Harmonfield knows that while Abyssal Dominion offers high-interest loans, we never vite the agreements made by both parties. "This bald id*ot pressured Ms. Grant for repayment early and resorted to threats and intimidation. I''ll see to it that he is dealt with right now!" The bald man was in shock, seeing Rygar and Shawn treating Robin with such respect.


    He quickly pleaded, "Mr. Rygar, I didn''t know Mr. Ramsey was your friend..."


    "


    Rygar coldly responded, "Shaun, cut off this sc*undrel''s hands and feet and toss him into the sea!"


    Before the bald man could beg for mercy, Shaun''s men swiftly covered their heads with bup sacks and tossed them into the back of the vehicle. Rygar turned to Rosalie and said, "You must be Ms. Grant. Your borrowing rtionship with Abyssal Dominion is now null and void!"


    Rosalie trembled, stammering, "M-Mr. Rygar, I''ll find a way to repay you the 200 grand within ten days."


    Rygar shook his head, smiling. "Ms. Grant, you''re too generous. You''re Mr. Ramsey''s friend; I would never dare take your money!


    "Moreover, what I owe Mr. Ramsey is far more than just a few hundred grand. This loan is entirely forgiven!"


    Rosalie nced at Robin, who remained stoic. Instinctively, she loosened her grip, a flicker of fear creeping into her eyes.


    Rygar continued, "Mr. Ramsey, unless there''s anything else, I won''t keep you and Ms. Grant any longer."


    Robin waved his hand, prompting Rygar and the others to hurry back to their vehicles.


    "Let''s go. It''s gettingte; we should head home and rest," Robin said, noticing that Rosalie stood there, still in shock.


    At that moment, Rosalie watched Rygar and his entourage drive away, murmuring, "Robin, are you... are you part of the Abyssal Dominion?"


    Robin suddenly noticed the expression of fear and disbelief in Rosalie''s eyes as she stared at him.


    He chuckled softly. "Rosalie, don''t jump to conclusions. I''m not affiliated with the Abyssal Dominion."


    Instinctively, Rosalie took a step back. "If you''re not with them, then why do Mr. Rygar, the ruthless underground kingpin of Harmonfield, and Mr. Cooper known as the Devil, treat you with such deference?" Robin let out a lightugh. "You really don''t need to worry about that. Your debts to the Abyssal Dominion have been settled. There won''t be any further strings attached.


    "Just let it go, as if it never happened."


    "But... "Panic flickered across Rosalie''s face. "But, Robin, Mr. Rygar is only acting this way because of you."


    Robin nodded. "That''s right; Rygar is doing this for me. Let''s move on. Stop overthinking it. Treat this like a bad dream and get back to your life."


    As Rosalie looked at the warm smile on Robin''s face, he seemedpletely different from the harsh individuals associated with the Abyssal Dominion. He has saved me twice, asking for nothing in return.


    I should trust him and feel grateful; how could I even consider doubting him?


    With this realization, guilt flooded Rosalie, and she followed Robin toward the apartmentplex.


    "Robin, once everything settles down and my mom is discharged from the hospital, I''ll figure out a way to repay you."


    Robin shook his head. "You don''t owe me anything. Why would you need to repay me? Let''s just move on; there''s no point in discussing it any further."


    Rosalie hesitated briefly but eventually nodded, trailing behind him.


    Under the soft yellow lights of theplex, the sight of Robin''s tall figure sparked warmth in her heart.


    How wonderful it would be to have someone like him watching over me!


    "Rosalie, hold it right there!"


    As Rosalie lowered her head and followed Robin to the elevator, a figure suddenly appeared, pointing at her and shouting.


    Startled, Rosalie jumped.


    "Piper, what are you doing? You scared me!"


    Piper shot a nce at Robin before turning back to Rosalie. "You''ve got some nerve! Did you know Robin is the CEO of Eastvale Development Group and kept it from me while trying to win him over?" Rosalie blinked in disbelief. "Piper, what are you talking about? Robin is the CEO of Eastvale Development Group? I had no idea..."


    "Is that true, Robin?"


    Robin nodded. "Yes."


    Piper pointed an using finger at Rosalie. "So you''re a gold-digger, huh? I thought you were innocent, but you''re actually quite devious!


    "Acting all sweet and innocent in front of me while trying to charm Robin behind my back? I misjudged you!"


    Rosalie was at a loss for words. "Piper, since I met Robin, I''ve been grateful to him. You''re the one causing trouble!


    "I''ve always seen Robin as an older brother. It''s your wild assumptions that he''s interested in me!


    "Didn''t you say how much you disliked Robin? Why are you mad at me for spending time alone with him?"


    Piper shot Rosalie a fierce re, stopping her argument and walking over to Robin.


    Rosalie was confused by Piper''s sudden hostility; nothing she said made sense tonight.


    Before she could sort out her thoughts, she was taken aback by the scene unfolding before her.


    Piper stood in front of Robin, her face lighting up with glee. "Robin, I told you this morning that I''ve already forgiven you. From now on, you can pursue me without hesitation.


    "I''ve thought about it all afternoon. Maybe I was too reserved, or maybe there were too many admirers around me. I didn''t realize how much you liked me, which left you feeling a bit down.


    "It''s alright. We can start fresh. You can pursue me freely, and I''ll really consider it this time."


    Robin nearly choked on hisughter, shaking his head and ignoring her.


    He pulled out his phone and yed a funny video at full volume.


    Rosalie was left bewildered by the scene before her.


    What is going on with Piper today?


    It seemed that just being near Robin made her lose herposure, turning her sharp remarks into flirtatiousments.


    Now, she waspletely changing her tone and inviting Robin to pursue her.


    As they stepped into the elevator, Rosalie felt more confused.


    Robin donned his headphones, clearly uninterested in Piper''s advances.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She kept her gaze lowered, too hesitant to speak up.


    Piper, growing angrier, said, "Rosalie, did you say something negative about me to Robin?


    "I''m telling you, I don''t want you living in my house anymore. Transfer the rent to me right away, and you can move out tomorrow. You''re too maniptive!"


    Rosalie gasped. "Piper, I''ve never said a single bad word about you in front of Robin!"


    At this point, she shook her head, unwilling to exin further. "I''ll transfer the rent to you immediately. I''ll be out by tomorrow morning!"


    Piper snorted, disregarding Rosalie and turning her back to get closer to Robin.


    She tugged at Robin''s shirt sleeve, speaking sweetly, "Robin, can Ie see your room for a bit? I''d love to have a heart-to-heart session with you."


    At that moment, the elevator reached the 20th floor.


    Robin walked past Piper and headed straight to his door.


    Piper hurried after him.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Robin entered his room and shut the door.


    Piper stood outside, fuming. "Robin, how long are you going to keep this up? Just admit you have feelings for me! I told you I''ve forgiven you!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 You''ll Never Ride in My Car!


    As Robin entered the room, Piper''s chatter continued outside, her voice filled with agitation.


    With no other options, he pulled out his phone and contacted theplex''s security.


    It wasn''t until a couple of guards appeared at his door that Piper finally chose to leave.


    Once back inside his apartment, he found Piper in a furious state, angrily tossing items around as her frustration boiled over, all directed at Rosalie. "Rosalie, I can''t believe this! After all these years as ssmates, you''ve deceived me! I''m so disappointed!" she eximed, her voice trembling with rage. Rosalie, feeling helpless, began picking up the scattered belongings from the floor.


    "Piper, please try to calm down. I had no idea you misunderstood me so badly. Believe me, Robin never intended to get close to you!


    "You''re living in a fantasy!"


    Piper shouted, "You''re mistaken! Robin is in love with me!


    "My intuition tells me he thinks about me all the time!" Piper continued, her confidence growing.


    "I''ve known for ages that many guys, like Robin, admire me but are too intimidated to say anything!


    "They think I''m too sessful, too pretty, and fear that if they confess, I''d just turn them down!


    "So they admire me from a distance, trying to impress me, hoping I''ll notice them," she added with a smirk.


    Rosalie shook her head. "Piper, if you genuinely believe that Robin has feelings for you, then why not spend some time with him and express your feelings?" Piper, still fuming, shot back, "Why should I make the first move? He should be the one pursuing me!


    "With so many men interested in me, why should I waste my time on him?"


    Sighing in frustration, Rosalie replied, "If that''s your mindset, let''s just drop the topic and get some rest!" With that, she turned to head toward her room. But Piper blocked her way, still seething.


    "Rosalie, I hate that you''ve been dishonest with me! You''re trying to win Robin over for your own gain, secretly meeting him behind my back!


    "Think about it, Rosalie. We share an apartment and are supposed to be friends. How could you betray me like this?


    "They say that we have to be careful of those who are close to us. I graciously rented you half of my apartment, and this is how you repay me? You''re inhumane!"


    With a bitter smile, Rosalie replied, "Piper, we''ve been ssmates for such a long time. I never expected you to view me this way!


    "Robin helped me by getting rid of those persistent guys bothering me, yet you keep insisting he''s nice to me because he''s trying to pursue you.


    "No matter how often I try to exin, you refuse to listen. You always seem to view Robin as a threat when he''s around, as if he''s out to deceive you. What else can I say?


    "Now that you know Robin is the CEO of Eastvale Development Group, you suddenly want him to be your suitor?


    "You can call me scheming or say I''m betraying you-it doesn''t bother me! Don''t you think your attitude is a bit absurd?"


    Piper shot back angrily, "Do I need your opinion on my actions? Rosalie, leave now!


    "Transfer the rent to me right away! I never want to see your face again. You won''tst long at Eastvale Development Group!"


    Rosalie looked at Piper, whose anger was almost palpable, and sighed deeply.


    "Piper, please calm down. I said I''d be moving out tomorrow. Why do you have to be so aggressive? If you kick me out now, where am I supposed to go at this hour?


    "Besides, I''ve already sent you the rent. It''s not even been a month! I''ve paid two-thirds of it, so you can''t just throw me out like this!


    "If you truly hate me and want me gone, fine-refund the extra rent!"


    Fuming and pointing at Rosalie, Piper struggled to find the words, gritting her teeth. "Just wait! I''ll definitely end up with Robin!


    "I can sense how much he likes me!


    "His indifference is all your fault!"


    With that, she stormed back to her room, muttering, "Robin, no matter what, I''m going to have you! You''re not escaping from me!"


    Lost in her thoughts, Piper suddenly burst intoughter.


    The following morning, Rosalie packed up her belongings, preparing to leave the apartment.


    As she lifted two heavy bags and approached the door, she unexpectedly bumped into Robin.


    "Are you moving out already?" he asked, surprised.


    Rosalie forced a smile. "Yes. I really shouldn''t have stayed here this long; the rent is too steep for me, and this ce belongs to Piper. She doesn''t want me around anymore, and I can''t keep imposing on her." Robin nodded thoughtfully. "Have you found a new ce yet?"


    "Um... "Rosalie paused. "Not yet. I thought I''d move my things out first."


    Noticing the heavy bags she struggled with, Robin suggested, "Why don''t you leave your things in my room for now? Once you find a new ce, I can help you move them."


    Initially hesitant, Rosalie realized that dragging those cumbersome bags to work and then searching for a new apartment would be challenging.


    "Okay, Robin. I really appreciate it."


    Robin didn''t say much more and helped her carry her bags to his room.


    As they stepped out, Piper saw them together and froze in shock.


    How dare she move her things to Robin''s ce! I can''t let this happen!


    "Rosalie, how could you possibly put your things in Robin''s room?"


    Rosalie sighed. "Piper, I have two heavy bags, and it''s not practical to carry them around. Robin kindly offered me his space temporarily."


    Piper yelled angrily, "Absolutely not! You can''t put your belongings in Robin''s room!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Robin scoffed, "Who I allow to keep things in my room is none of your business. Come on, Rosalie, I''ll drive you to work."


    "Wait... "Piper nearly exploded with rage. "Robin, she''s just a pick-me girl! You''re being fooled!"


    Ignoring her, Robin ushered Rosalie into the elevator.


    Piper followed them and burst into the elevator, ring at Rosalie. "Rosalie, I never realized you were such a shameless person!" Rosalie shook her head, exasperated. "Piper, we''ve been ssmates. You can shout all you want, but I won''t stoop to your level!


    "I haven''t found a new ce yet. I can''t just leave my things outside.


    "They won''t stay in Robin''s room for long; I''ll move them out as soon as I find a new ce."


    Piper scoffed, "You need to be out by the end of the day! Your things cannot remain in Robin''s house!"


    Seeing Piper''s unreasonable attitude, Robin handed Rosalie his room key. "You can stay in this room for now, Rosalie. You don''t need to find another ce. Stay as long as you need." "Wait, what?" Both Rosalie and Piper were taken aback.


    "No, no." Rosalie snapped back to reality and quickly tried to return the key to Robin.


    "Robin, I can''t stay in your room. Plus, I can''t afford the high rent right now."


    Robin replied casually, "The ce is free. It was a gift from Shirley. You can stay without paying anything.


    "Focus on your work; your priority should be earning money for your mother''s treatment. Don''t worry about anything else.


    "Once your mother is better, you can pay me rent at the same rate."


    Rosalie looked gratefully at Robin. "But if I''m in your room, where will you go?"


    Robin shrugged. "I have somewhere to stay. Don''t stress about that."


    Piper was practically seething with anger.


    "Robin, how can you allow her to stay in your room? Someone like her doesn''t deserve to live in such a nice ce!


    "Besides, that house was given to you by Ms. Dunn; how can you let anyone else live there?"


    Piper lunged to snatch the key from Rosalie''s hand.


    Robin stepped in front of Rosalie and red at Piper. "Listen, it''s not your ce to bully anyone here. Step back! Who I let stay in my home is none of your business, you id*ot!" "You... Rosalie, you''re so shameless!"


    At that moment, Piper''s eyes burned with fury as she red at Rosalie, thinking, Just wait-I won''t let you stay at Eastvale Development Group!


    As they exited the elevator, Robin led Rosalie to his car.


    Seeing this, Piper rushed forward and yanked the door open. "Rosalie, get out! What gives you the right to sit in Robin''s car? That seat belongs to me!"


    Robin shoved her away. "Get lost! You''ll never ride in my car!"


    With that, he drove off.


    Piper red at the speeding car, her teeth clenched. "Robin, just wait! I refuse to believe I can''t have you! No one else will take the CEO''s wife position from me!"


    Inside the car, Rosalie let out a long sigh of relief. "Robin, I''m really sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you. Once I sort everything out at home, I''ll pay you back for the rent. Thank you for helping me out." Robin nodded. "Just focus on getting your life in order; don''t worry about anything else."


    At that moment, Rosalie''s phone started ringing wildly-her brother, Percy Grant, was calling.


    "Rosalie, I messed up big time!" he said, panic evident in his voice.


    "What happened? Take your time and exin," Rosalie replied, sensing her brother''s distress.


    Percy''s voice cracked, nearly in tears. "Rosalie, remember the 100,000 you gave me? It got transferred out of my ount!"


    "What?" Rosalie eximed, shocked. "Percy, slow down. How could money in your ount just disappear?"


    "Well, when Mom was in the hospital and I hadn''t started my job yet, I took out several loans to help with her medical bills. "Now, I have multiple lenders demanding repayment!


    "Ipletely forgot to transfer the money you gave me to my main ount.


    "I just found out today when I went to pay at the hospital that those funds were all drained by the lenders.


    "They''re still pressuring me, and they threatened toe after you.


    "Rosalie, Mom''s surgery ising up soon. What are we going to do without that money?"

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Are You Still Refusing to Bow?


    Rosalie was stunned when Percy called.


    The 100,000 she had sent him was borrowed from Abyssal Dominion, a questionable lendingpany that charged exorbitant interest rates.


    Without Robin''s assistance, she would have faced serious consequences long ago.


    Now, however, Percy had lost that money!


    What was she supposed to do?


    For a brief moment, Rosalie was left speechless, her mind racing in a state of panic.


    Losing that money meant her mother''s medical treatment would be interrupted.


    Desperately, she began searching for options.


    With no alternatives left, she reluctantly decided to contact rtives she hadn''t spoken to in ages.


    Since her mother fell ill, they had all seemed to back away, probably frightened of being asked for financial help.


    Yet, given the gravity of her situation, she had no choice but to reach out. Regardless of how humiliating it felt, she had to do it for her mother''s sake. Noticing the worried expression on Rosalie''s face, Robin casually inquired, "What''s going on?"


    "Um... it''s nothing. Just some arrangements for my mom''s surgery," Rosalie stuttered, ultimately deciding against sharing the specifics of Percy''s phone call. She couldn''t bear to put any more weight on Robin''s shoulders; he had already done so much for her.


    She swore she couldn''t let Robin know about Percy borrowing from the dark web lenders.


    "Robin, I need to take a day off from work. I have to go to the hospital today. Is that alright?"


    "The hospital? Do you want me to drive you?" Robin asked, ncing at Rosalie, who appeared quite anxious.


    "No, really, it''s fine. You have enough to deal with. I can take a cab," she replied hastily.


    "Okay," Robin said, nodding as he pulled the car over.


    Once they stopped, Rosalie quickly hailed a taxi and hurried away.


    Robin hadn''t driven very far when a crowd suddenly obstructed the road ahead.


    As he contemted how to navigate around them, he caught sight of a damaged car amid the chaos-it was Vera''s Porsche 918.


    At that moment, Vera was surrounded by several individuals, including Harvey, Quincy, and Jamie.


    Next to Jamie stood a man in his 50s, apanied by several intimidating bodyguards.


    It was clear that Jamie hade with backup to confront Vera.


    What a disgrace harassing a woman! And it was his own cousin!


    Robin''s lips curled into a cold smirk as he parked the car, turned off the engine, and stepped out.


    The scene before him showed a group of men closing in on Vera, their expressions filled with hostility.


    The front of her Porsche was crumpled and hardly recognizable.


    Jamie spat, "You little tramp! Hand over those Silvas shares. They''re ours!


    "Back when Sharon, that b*tch, fled from the Lynches, she swindled five million from us! Without that money, there would be no Silva Group today!" Furious, Vera shot back, "You''re a disgrace! My mom brought five million to Harmonfield, and she earned it through her hard work on Well Street!


    "She invested that money, and when she earned ten million, she gave it all to my grandmother!


    "When my mom left the Lynches, she took nothing! It was my grandmother who felt pity for her and sent her five million! Go ask your pathetic grandfather if I''m lying!"


    Vera pointed at the man next to Jamie. "You''re the Lynches'' second steward; you know this is true!"


    The man, Lewis Lynch, nodded. "That''s correct, Ms. Silva. However, Mr. Jamie insists that five million belongs to the Lynches. To the family, there''s no distinction between right and wrong-only whether they want it or not." "H-how could you... " Vera stuttered, utterly bbergasted.


    "I can''t believe it! The Lynches of Brighton-what a bunch of thieves!" Robin pushed through the crowd and stood beside Vera.


    Her eyes lit up, and tears of frustration streamed down her face.


    At her lowest point, Robin had appeared like a knight in shining armor.


    In that moment, her world felt significantly brighter!


    Vera threw herself into Robin''s embrace, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Robin stood momentarily stunned, grappling with the scene before him.


    The confident woman he usually saw had transformed into a vulnerable figure, clutching him tightly as she unleashed her frustrations.


    Jamie instinctively hid behind Lewis, her voice quaking with rage. "Lewis, this jerk assaulted me! I want him gone!"


    Lewis directed a cold, piercing re at Robin, his eyes gleaming with a menacing intent that sent shivers through the crowd.


    The atmosphere thickened with tension, causing spectators to flinch.


    Among them stood a frail-looking middle-aged man with a medium build, dressed in a brown suit.


    His thinning hair and deep-set eyes gave him a rat-like appearance, while his pallid, gaunt face suggested someone who was barely hanging on to life.


    Yet, an ominous energy radiated from him, hinting at a dangerous nature that belied his frail appearance.


    In Brighton, the name Lewis was synonymous with fear.


    Having roamed the streets as a 13-year-old, he was taken in by Steven, bing entrenched in the Lynches for thest 40 years.


    Steven had arranged for a martial arts master to train him, and after a decade of intense training, he had gained a reputation by defeating several skilled opponents, securing his ce among Brighton''s top martial artists. Over the years, Lewis had handled many of the Lynches'' unsavory tasks. Rumors circted about him taking down the most notorious pirates from Draconia and outmatching the top military experts.


    Gossip about Lewis flowed freely, blending fact with exaggeration. Nobody knew exactly how skilled he was, but one truth stood clear: He was not a man to be trifled with.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With a derisive sneer, he addressed Robin, "Kid, you think you cany hands on the heir of Brighton''s Lynches?"


    Robin replied with a smirk, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Is Brighton''s Lynches really that intimidating? The ones I''ve met seem more like a gang of thugs!"


    "How dare you!" Lewis''s fists clenched in anger as he scolded. "I''ve kept a low profile for years, and now you think you can cross the line?


    "Do you even realize, boy, that I''ve lived by strict principles for half my life? Anyone who dares touch a member of the Lynches will pay dearly for it!"


    With a single step, Lewis struck the ground with tremendous force, producing a deafening crack as the thick asphalt yielded beneath him, creating a deep impression from a man who appeared to be on hisst legs. The crowd instinctively recoiled, fear etched on their faces as they regarded Lewis.


    Is this... the power of the Lynches'' second steward in Brighton?!


    "Robin, aren''t you so full of bravado?"


    At that moment, Jamie, bolstered by his previous safety behind Lewis, stepped forward defiantly.


    "I dare you to show us what you''re made of in front of Lewis!


    "If you don''t bow down to me today, I swear I''ll ruin you!"


    Lewis added coldly, "Boy, Mr. Jamie demands you kneel! If not, I''ll ensure the Silvas face the consequences alongside you!" He gestured toward Vera, Harvey, and Quincy.


    Quincy promptly crumpled to the ground in terror.


    Harvey couldn''t believe that Brighton''s Lynches hade to collect the five-million-dor debt.


    It was worse that Robin had assaulted Jamie in defense of Vera, provoking their wrath.


    Jamie had arrived in Harmonfield today with Lewis, clearly intent on retribution!


    If Robin continued to defy them, it was likely that Jamie and Lewis would unleash their fury upon the entire Silva family.


    The wrath of Brighton''s Lynches was something Harvey couldn''t bear.


    If they chose to act against the Silvas, he wouldn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy.


    As he looked at Lewis''s feet, which seemed to sink ominously into the asphalt, both Harvey and Quincy felt a profound sense of dread.


    Vera, fully aware of Lewis''s ruthless reputation, stepped in front of Robin, determined to shield him from harm. "Jamie, this is between me and the Lynches. It has nothing to do with Robin! Let the me fall on me!" Jamie''s face twisted into a wicked grin. "No rush! I wanted to collect the Lynches'' money first, but since he''s here, let''s deal with him first! None of you are getting away!"


    Robin pulled Vera behind him, disdain apparent on his face. "Are the Lynches all bark and no bite? If you want to fight, juste at me!"


    Jamie red at Robin, his eyes aze with anger.


    He had never been confronted like this before; he was always the one instilling fear in others.


    But that day at the Sapphire Cafe, when Vera had brought Robin, had left him bruised and humiliated.


    She had even forced him to bow before her in apology!


    Just the thought reignited his fury.


    "Kid, are you still refusing to bow?" Lewis roared, his terrifying presence crashing over them like a tidal wave.


    Even onlookers over 20 feet away felt the overwhelming weight of his aura. Jamie and the Lynches'' bodyguards trembled involuntarily.


    Harvey and Quincy quickly bowed in submission.


    Seeing this, Jamie felt a flicker of satisfaction.


    The spectators were stunned; the Silvas were a prominent family in Harmonfield, yet here they were, bowing submissively before Jamie and Lewis!


    But when Lewis noticed Robin and Vera remaining defiant, the contemptuous expressions on their faces only fueled his fury.


    In a desperate shout, Quincy yelled, "Vera, you shameless b*tch! Why don''t you and your boy toy bow? Do you want us all dead?"


    Harvey, equally frightened, echoed, "Vera, just make Robin bow down and acknowledge this! Do as Mr. Lynch says-cut off your own hands and grovel! Maybe then we can still keep our lives!"


    Jamie erupted intoughter, pointing at Robin and Vera. "Wench, have your man cut off his hands and grovel! If I''m satisfied with his submission, I might just spare him!"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 How Foolish Your Innocent Face Is


    Jamie''s gaze fell on Vera''s pale legs, a malevolent sparkle igniting in his eyes.


    Today marked a startling revtion for him; after years apart, he recognized that the little Silva girl had transformed into a stunning beauty. A thrill of excitement stirred within him.


    "Lewis, take her back to the hotelter so I can enjoy herpany in bed, hahaha..."


    Lewis hesitated for a moment.


    He felt the urge to remind Jamie that Vera was his cousin, bound by family ties.


    Yet, as the words formed on his lips, he held them back.


    Before the heir of the Lynches, all notions of propriety vanished without a trace.


    Lewis had witnessed Jamie''s growth every step of the way.


    As long as it pleased Jamie, he would bend to his wishes.


    "Sc*m! You Lynches are all monsters!" Vera shot back defiantly.


    "Ms. Silva, you should feel honored that Mr. Jamie would even consider you for his bed," Lewis retorted coldly. "Don''t show such ingratitude!"


    Robin grasped Vera''s hand tightly, directing a contemptuous re at Lewis. "You old fool! None of you Lynches are worth anything; you''re all just beasts!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, even Jamie seemed taken aback.


    It was the first instance in his life where he heard someone boldly insult the Lynches of Brighton, especially Lewis in such a manner!


    Harvey was already frightened, groveling on the ground.


    He had seen firsthand the ruthless nature of the Lynches.


    Years earlier, when Sharon had run away from home, she took two maids and two bodyguards with her.


    Those maids and bodyguards had been assigned by Sharon''s mother to protect her since childhood.


    To punish them for not reporting Sharon''s escape, the Lynches sent Lewis to hunt them down in Harmonfield.


    That old man killed them brutally right before Sharon''s eyes.


    He did it to serve as a warning to the other servants.


    One maid, who refused to apologize, was subjected to horrific torture; Lewis gouged out her eyes and ripped out her heart, leaving her to die in excruciating agony.


    "Vera, you b*tch!" Quincy wailed in terror. "Mr. Jamie is giving you a chance, and you don''t even appreciate it! Bringing sc*m like Robin around will get you killed and ruin the Silvas!" Lewis fell silent, his gaze shifting to Robin, eyes shing with a chilling intensity.


    The terrifying aura radiating from him made everyone instinctively take a few steps back in fear.


    Robin shook his head, recognizing how weak they truly were. How could they dare to threaten him?


    Inparison to the merciless individuals he had dealt with over the years, these Lynches wereughable!


    Jamie scrutinized Vera before turning his attention back to Robin, a sly smile creeping onto his face. "Robin, you truly have no understanding of your position.


    "I''m offering you a chance. If you squander it, don''t me us Lynches for being merciless."


    He beckoned Vera closer with a finger. "You worthless woman, if you want to save him, crawl under me and entertain me in bed tonight, hahaha..."


    With that, he erupted into maniacalughter at Robin, spreading his legs in challenge. "What do you say, Robin? Hahaha..."


    Lewis''s lips twitched as he pointed at Vera and Robin. "Mr. Jamie seldom extends chances to others. Get down and crawl through, now! Like a dog!" Quincy quickly jumped in, berating her. "Vera, you shameless woman, just like your mother! Why are you still standing there? Do what Mr. Jamie says!" Vera trembled in fury.


    She had never anticipated the Lynches would sink to such depravity!


    Robin stepped forward, his voice frosty. "It seems the lesson you received before wasn''t sufficient!"


    Today, Jamie faced Robin without fear, bolstered by Lewis''s presence.


    He was convinced that, with the might of the Lynches'' second steward backing him, Robin was insignificant.


    "Robin, you''re a mere loser, yet you dare to challenge the Lynches from Brighton? What gives you the right?! You''re nothing more than a country bumpkin. Do you understand that money and power make you less than a dog? "Truly, the ignorant are fearless! Do you even realize how foolish your innocent face is? Hahaha..."


    Jamie and Lewis exchanged amused nces, bursting into raucousughter.


    "You''re nothing but a joke in front of Lewis, understand?!"


    Jamie pointed at Robin, his voice dripping with malice. "Today, not only will I ruin you, but I''ll also take this worthless girl back for my own amusement.


    "Her wretched mother betrayed the Lynches, so let this worthless girl pay the price, hahahaha..."


    Vera tightened her grip on Robin''s hand, her body shaking with fury.


    Biting her lip, she shot Jamie a look of pure hatred, tears of rage streaming down her cheeks...


    At that moment, she realized that her mother had been killed by the Lynches!


    Robin clenched Vera''s hand tighter, gazing up at Jamie with indifference. "How can a family like the Lynches exist in this world? I won''t forget this!"


    Robin acted swiftly, not wasting a moment. Before Jamie and Lewis could fullyprehend what was happening, he brought his foot down hard on Jamie''s shoulder. "You''re asking for trouble!"


    The loud crack of bone echoed in the air.


    Jamie let out a pained cry, copsing to the ground as his knees mmed into the unforgiving asphalt, leaving deep impressions behind.


    "How dare you hit me?!" Jamie groaned, gritting his teeth against the pain.


    Robin pressed his toes into Jamie''s shoulder, exerting more pressure.


    Before Jamie could finish his protest, his pale face met the ground with a sickening thud.


    "Ah!" In an instant, blood and teeth were scattered across the pavement.


    With his foot pinning Jamie''s neck, Robin began to rhythmically pound Jamie''s head against the hard surface beneath them.


    Just a bit more pressure, and Jamie''s skull could easily crack open!


    Lewis stood there, momentarily speechless, unable to believe that Robin had the audacity to strike right in front of him!


    "How dare you!" Lewis shouted,unching himself at Robin with fists raised.


    Harvey, filled with despair, shut his eyes and shook his head in frustration.


    Despite his disregard for Vera, she was still his daughter.


    Robin''s boldness had incited the wrath of the Lynches.


    With Lewis now involved, not only were Robin and Vera in grave danger, but the entire Silva family faced potential ruin!


    Bystanders, sensing the raw strength radiating from Lewis, cast pitying nces toward Robin and Vera.


    "They''re finished today!"


    "Word is, Lewis, the second most powerful of the Lynches in Brighton, has never been defeated.


    "This guy only strikes when he means to finish someone off ..."


    "Stop!"


    Just as Lewis''s fist was about to connect with Robin''s chest, a sharp voice sliced through the chaos, apanied by a fierce gust of wind.


    Recognizing the neer, Lewis halted immediately.


    However, he was still forced back a step by the impact of the impending strike.


    "C-Colonel Wright!"


    The crowd turned their attention, captivated.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    A striking woman in military attire stood protectively in front of Robin, exuding confidence and an air of icy elegance.


    The Lynches members gaped in shock.


    This was Freya, the vice-captain of Draconia''s War Wolf Special Forces and the daughter of the influential Wright family!


    "Ms. Wright!" Lewis eximed, instantly aware of her significance.


    Although Martin had distanced himself from Brighton''s power dynamics, his standing in the Draconia military was greater than that of Steven, the patriarch of the Lynches. Recently, rumors circted about Martin''s declining health, causing many to specte that the Wright family was on the verge of a fall.


    Yet, against all odds, Martin had made a miraculous recovery, reportedly rejuvenated by the years!


    In stark contrast, Steven''s health was visibly declining.


    Those who understood the inner workings of the Lynches recognized that if they didn''t secure a strong ally soon, they risked losing everything.


    Jamie''s attendance at the Wrights'' celebration was merely a preliminary effort to rebuild connections with the Wright family.


    Freya''s intervention made it abundantly clear that Lewis would not dare to oppose her.


    If he threatened the Lynches'' ns, Steven would ensure he faced dire consequences.


    Lewis looked at Freya, a figure of strength dressed in deep green, her medium-length hair flowing freely and her uniform adorned with two bars and four stars. "Freya!" Jamie eximed, staring up at her in astonishment.


    Why have I run into her again?!


    "Mr. Lewis, why are you not in Brighton with the Lynches? What brings you to Harmonfield?" Freya''s prating gaze challenged him. "Mr. Ramsey is my friend; do you truly wish to harm him?" Lewis found himself speechless.


    If Freya''s words held any truth, and Robin was indeed her friend, then striking him here would be a tant insult to the Wrights.


    "Uh, Ms. Wright, you saw him bullying Mr. Jamie ... "Lewis hesitated, gesturing toward Jamie, still pinned beneath Robin''s foot.


    "Call me Colonel Wright!" Freya snapped coldly. "Mr. Lewis, I don''t care about your justifications. If you dare toy a hand on my friend here in Harmonfield, my gun won''t hesitate to intervene!" Two security personnel stepped forward, drawing their handguns, ready for action.


    "Get out of here, now!" Freya red at the Lynches'' bodyguards and Lewis, her tone icy andmanding.


    The four bodyguards exchanged uncertain nces, considering retreat but hesitating to move.


    "Did you not hear me?" Freya''s voice sharpened dangerously.


    Lewis swallowed hard, gesturing toward Jamie still trapped beneath Robin''s foot. "But Mr. Jamie is still under his boot ... "


    Before Freya could respond, Robin kicked Jamie forward, sending him crashing to Lewis''s feet. "Consider yourself lucky today."


    Lewis quickly helped Jamie up, throwing a cold re at Robin. "Kid, I''m letting this slide for Ms. Wright''s sake. Just wait; we''ll cross paths again!"


    As Lewis and his crew prepared to leave, Robin''s voice rang out. "Hold on! You''re just going to walk away withoutpensating for the car I gave to Vera?"


    Freya hadn''t anticipated Robin''s remark.


    She stood silent, observing with a cold detachment.


    Quincy suddenly yelled, "Robin, you id*ot! Don''t drag us down with you¡ª"


    "Shut it! You''re so noisy!" Robin retorted, kicking a piece of debris into Quincy''s mouth.


    Lewis paused by the car door, his voice threatening. "What do you want?"


    "Money, of course!" Robin replied casually.


    "Ten million for that trash; I can arrange that!" Lewis pulled out his phone, ready to contact finance. Robin shook his head. "Ten million? You think that''s enough? The gift I gave Ms. Silva is priceless! "And there''s also emotional distress-totaling a billion!"

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 Robin Won''t Make It Through the Night


    Vera was initially taken aback when she heard Robin demand a staggering billion from the Lynches.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, a glimmer of joy soon lit up her eyes.


    She wiped away her tears and focused on Robin''s determined face, which was as indifferent as a gentle breeze.


    A wave of warmth swelled in her chest, melting away the ice that had settled in her heart.


    Sunlight broke through the swaying tree branches, showering the ground in golden sparkles that twinkled like a sky full of stars. Surrounded by the aura of Robin''s tall and confident presence, she felt as if she were lost in a dream.


    The radiant light morphed into his magnificent armor.


    Vera found herself enchanted!


    In a trance, the light seemed to dance around her, and her captivating eyes shone brightly.


    A soft breeze swept by, carrying the freshness of a vibrant spring morning.


    The man riding the clouds of a rainbow, stepping lightly upon the wind, was the very hero she had envisioned in her dreams!


    As a child, her mother had told her that regardless of the trials and tribtions one faces in life, as long as she persevered and maintained faith that true kindness existed in the world, the great hero she awaited would undoubtedly arrive by her side under the watchful gaze of spring.


    "Haha... "Veraughed, wrapping her arm around Robin''s, her voice bubbling with joy. "Robin, are you really my heroing to whisk me away and marry me on a rainbow cloud?"


    Robin paused, looking bewildered. "Huh? A heroing to marry you?..."


    Why is this woman suddenly speaking in such theatrical lines?


    "


    "Hmph! What nonsense! Are you both out of your minds?" Lewis interjected, his tone icy.


    "Kid, do you really think the Lynches would pay you a billion for a broken car? Why not just rob a bank instead?"


    Robin gently freed Vera''s arm from his and replied, "Let''s talk about marriageter... I mean, let''s save your lines for another time."


    "Hehe... "Vera giggled at Robin''s flustered response, seemingly unaware of the chaos surrounding them.


    Watching Robin and Vera interact ignited a furious ze in Lewis''s eyes.


    Clearly, Robin had no respect for him, the second steward of the Lynches.


    If it weren''t for Freya being present, Lewis would have been tempted to strike both Robin and Vera down right then and there.


    Robin and Vera exchanged knowing nces before he shot Lewis a cool smile. "I''m robbing you right now! You damaged the gift I gave to Vera; if you can''t cough up a billion, you can''t even think about leaving!"


    Lewis shot a nce at the unppable Freya, pointing at Robin. "Kid, don''t test your luck! If it weren''t for the Wrights'' reputation, I would have dealt with you by now!"


    Turning to Freya, he continued, "Ms. Wright, it''s not that I want to leave; it''s just that this guy is making a scene. He''s demanding a billion for a wrecked car-that''s just in extortion!"


    Freya examined the damaged Porsche with an air of indifference. "This is your problem. If you deliberately damage someone else''s property, of course you have to make it right! How you go about it is for you to sort out." Lewis frowned, clearly irked. Freya was clearly siding with Robin!


    He took a step forward. "Kid, just give me your card number. We''ll settle on ten million! Not a cent more! The Lynches will never pay you a billion!"


    "What if I don''t agree?" Robin replied coolly.


    "Don''t agree?" Lewis looked at the Porsche 918 and scoffed, "If you don''t want the money, why not just crash into me, and we''ll call it even?"


    "Is that your proposal? If I crash into your car, we''re square?" Robin nced at the three modified Mercedes SUVs the Lynches had brought, which were worth at least 50 million.


    Lewis smirked coldly, surprised that Robin was even considering settling things with a crash. Ha, this kid must be out of his mind.


    He raised his eyes to Robin. "Of course, no matter how you crash, we''ll ept any oue!"


    Robin replied nonchntly, "Any oue, huh?"


    Lewis waved him off. "Do whatever you want! Hurry up; we''ve got ces to go and no time to waste on you!"


    "Alright, then!" Robin nodded.


    Lewis instructed his team to help Jamie into the back of one of the SUVs.


    In his mind, no matter how Robin crashed the Porsche 918, it wouldn''t leave a mark on their heavily modified Mercedes SUVs.


    They couldn''t care less about Robin crashing the cars.


    The Lynches all piled into their cars, waiting for Robin to finish his crash before they drove away.


    Quincy, who had been observing from the sidelines, suddenly burst intoughter. "He''s saying no to ten million and are going to use a Porsche to crash into a Mercedes instead? He must be out of his mind!" Onlookers mocked Robin''s n, "This guy is a bit slow; he''spletely missing the point!"


    "Ugh, he''s so irrational! He''s just venting frustration without any benefit, and he might even get hurt."


    "Who in their right mind would pick such a ridiculous way to resolve a problem?!"


    Vera was perplexed by Robin''s choice.


    Could it really be that the Porsche 918 was more resistant to impacts than their customized Mercedes SUV? Hadn''t that car already been involved in an ident?


    The Mercedes belonging to the Lynches appearedpletely intact, while the Porsche was utterly destroyed.


    The steel ting they had added was double the thickness of what you''d find in a standard vehicle, and the windows were fortified against bullets.


    If another crash urred, it was highly likely that the people inside would sustain injuries.


    Freya also found herself questioning Robin''s logic.


    It was clear that solving things in this manner was futile.


    Even if the situation didn''t revolve around finances, acting out of anger wouldn''t bring them any true satisfaction.


    At that moment, Eric pushed his way through the throng, searching for Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, what''s going on? I was trying to discuss the Silva shares with you-"


    Robin cut him off, "You arrived just in time. Let''s set the Silva shares aside for the moment. I need two heavy-duty trucks to be brought here immediately."


    Eric hesitated, clearly bewildered. "Heavy-duty trucks? Absolutely! I''ve got a construction site nearby with a few trucks, all over 30 tons. If you need them, they can be here in 30 seconds.


    "Mr. Ramsey, what do you need those trucks for?" Eric inquired, curious.


    Robin gestured toward the three Mercedes SUVs ahead. "I want you to run them over!"


    Eric nced at Lewis and Jamie in the vehicles, paused briefly, then grinned. "Alright, consider it done! I''ll bring five trucks; I can guarantee those three cars will be reduced to scrap metal!"


    Momentster, five thirty-ton trucks roared toward them, the thunder of their engines reverberating through the ground.


    Inside their vehicles, Lewis and the others were beginning to panic. Noticing that Robin had yet to take the Porsche to crash into them, they leaned out and shouted, "Robin, are you going to hit us or what? If not, we''re leaving!" Robin shot back a smirk. "Of course I''m going to hit you. Here ites!"


    With that, Eric directed the five trucks to charge toward the Mercedes SUVs.


    Seeing the trucks hurtling toward them, Lewis bolted out of the car, yelling at Eric, "Who do you think you are? You dare to mess with the Lynches of Brighton?"


    Eric retorted, "That''s ridiculous! I don''t care about the Lynches or your family. I only answer to Mr. Ramsey!"


    He waved his hand toward the approaching trucks and shouted, "Hit them!"


    The five trucks lined up and mercilessly collided with the three luxury Mercedes SUVs.


    Meanwhile, Jamie remained inside the car.


    Observing the chaos unfold, Lewis urged them to pull Jamie out.


    They stumbled away, yelling, "Robin! How can you use these trucks to smash our cars?"


    The five trucks rolled over the three Mercedes like a line of tanks, crushing them again and again.


    Onlookers gasped in horror.


    It turned out Robin had no intention of using the Porsche; he was opting for these enormous trucks instead!


    The three SUVs, valued at over 50 million, were swiftly reduced to a pile of twisted metal. Everyone stood in shock.


    Vera finally snapped back to her senses.


    As she watched Lewis and his crew scatter in a panic, she jumped up excitedly, linking arms with Robin. All her previous frustrations seemed to disappear in an instant.


    "Feeling a little better now?" Robin asked, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands as he looked down at her.


    Suddenly, Vera rose onto her tiptoes and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    Startled, Robin stepped back, eximing, "Hey! You can''t just take advantage of me like that!" Vera flushed and shot him a teasing re, muttering, "Geez, this guy has zero sense of romance!" Freya, witnessing the exchange, quickly averted her gaze, a light blush creeping across her face. Robin examined the wreckage and gave Eric a friendly pat on the shoulder. "You did great with this."


    Eric beamed as though he had just received a huge reward and jumped onto one of the trucks, riding off with a big smile.


    Lewis stormed up to Robin. "Are you trying to provoke the Lynches?"


    Robin shrugged. "What''s it to you? So what if I am?"


    "Look at the destruction you caused to our cars!" Lewis yelled, angrily gesturing toward the mangled remains.


    Robin shrugged again. "Weren''t you the one who said you wouldn''t pay a billion for the damage? You told me to just crash into your cars and promised you''d ept any consequences! Are you backing down now?" "You''repletely unreasonable!" Lewis fumed. "You used five trucks to smash my car...


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Old man, didn''t you say the Lynches don''t care about right or wrong, just what they need?


    "I did ording to your logic!


    "I needed those heavy-duty trucks to demolish your cars, so that''s what I did."


    Lewis, infuriated, pointed at Robin, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Jamie wiped blood from his mouth, gritting his teeth. "Freya, you saw how that jerk treated me. Are you really defending him?"


    Freya ignored Jamie''s outburst as two armed security guards swiftly moved in front of her.


    Recognizing that the situation was escting, Lewis realized that if he pressed on, Freya would undoubtedly step in.


    He shot Robin a fierce re. "Just wait! I won''t forget this!"


    Robin smiled coldly. "I''ll be here waiting. I hope you have the guts to confront me when we meet again."


    Lewis swallowed his anger and, along with his four bodyguards supporting Jamie, quickly exited the area.


    Once away from the crowd, Jamie fumed, "Lewis, we can''t let this go! We need to deal with Robin tonight!" Lewis nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Jamie. Robin won''t make it through the night!"


    Freya and the others drove off.


    Quincy, who had just gotten back on her feet, pointed at Vera. "You witch! You and Robin have crossed the Lynches! You''ve endangered us all! Lewis won''t let this slide!"


    Vera ignored her tirade and turned coldly to Harvey. "This afternoon, we''re having a shareholders meeting for the Silva Group. I have something significant to announce!"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 Silva Group Shareholders'' Meeting


    Harvey''s heart dropped at the news of Vera calling a shareholders'' meeting for the Silva Group.


    He understood her intentions all too well.


    Years prior, when Sharon was alive, she had allocated 60 percent of Silva Group''s shares to Vera and her brother, Nn Silva, while both she and Harvey each retained five percent. The remaining 30 percent was divided among other shareholders.


    With Nn and his wife''s tragic car identst year, Vera was now entitled to his shares per Sharon''s will, meaning she held nearly 30 percent of thepany''s total shares.


    In the aftermath of Nn''s death, Harvey and Quincy had cleverly turned the situation to their advantage.


    While Vera was still mourning, they manipted her into signing documents that transferred Nn''s shares to Quincy''s son, Franklin.


    Vera, having never been involved in the group''s activities, remained blissfully unaware of their deception.


    But Vera''s sudden decision to hold a meeting was making it increasingly challenging for them to keep their actions hidden.


    Quincy erupted intoughter, fluffing her messy hair.


    "You? Who do you think you are to call a shareholders'' meeting for the Silva Group? Hahaha..."


    Vera let out a sharp breath. "My brother is gone, and I now hold almost 60 percent of the shares. As thergest shareholder, I absolutely have the right to convene a meeting!


    "With the 30 percent Nn left, I wieldplete control over Silva Group. Do you really believe I''m unqualified?"


    Quincy hesitated for a moment before snapping back, "Your brother and sister-inw gave their shares to Franklin before the ident! What do you think you can do with your small stake?" Vera scoffed. "I''ve known for a long time that you swindled Nn out of his shares. Even if that''s true, I''m still a major shareholder and can call an emergency meeting!


    "You don''t need to show up; if you''re not here, you''ll have no say in any decisions made regarding Silva Group.


    "The meeting willmence at 2:00 PM sharp. It''s your choice whether to attend or not!"


    As Vera opened her Porsche door, pieces of the car fell to the ground.


    "Oh, no. This car is wrecked!" she eximed, pulling Robin away from the crowd.


    Quincy sneered, "Haha, you think a Silva Group shareholders'' meeting will let you take over the Silva Group? Dream on!"


    Harvey watched Vera and Robin walk away, unease settling in.


    At 2:00 PM, in the conference hall on the 28th floor of the Silva Group building, Quincy, Harvey, and several shareholders were already present.


    "Where''s Franklin? Why hasn''t he arrived yet?" Quincy asked Emily, ncing at the clock.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emily called Franklin and his bodyguard once more, but still got no response.


    "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Franklin and his group aren''t answering their phones. We haven''t reached them."


    Quincy frowned. "What''s going on with that kid? I spoke to him this morning, reminding him he needed to be here for the meeting.


    "Emily, keep trying to contact Franklin. Also, send someone to check his usual spots. Maybe he''s out having fun and just didn''t hear his phone."


    "Understood, Ms. Lowe." Emily hurried out of the conference room.


    Harvey sighed. "That kid is so irresponsible! He''s off wasting time when he should be getting ready to lead the Silva Group!"


    Quincy poked him yfully. "What are you talking about? Franklin is young; he just likes to enjoy life.


    "Once he matures, he''ll be fine.


    "You shouldn''t criticize him; you were much worse at his age."


    Harvey nced toward the entrance and whispered, "That''s not the point. If Franklin doesn''t show up, we''ll be at a disadvantage in the meeting. He holds 30 percent of the shares." Quincy scanned the room, confident as she spoke, "Harvey, get a grip! The shares we both hold, along with those of these minor shareholders, exceed what that b*tch possesses. "It doesn''t matter if Franklines or not! Half of these shareholders are my rtives, and a few are close to you. They were all founding members of thepany.


    "That b*tch, Vera, has never attended a shareholders'' or board meeting. Even with her 28 percent, so what? The veteran shareholders won''t back her!"


    Harvey sighed. "Can you stop calling her a b*tch? Vera is still my daughter."


    Quincy frowned. "Harvey, are you thinking about Sharon again? Don''t forget, you''re the one who¡ª"


    Harvey quickly pulled Quincy back, whispering fiercely, "Do you want to get us both in trouble? What are you saying?"


    Quincy immediately fell silent, realizing she had overstepped.


    Vera entered the conference room with determination, her gaze sweeping across the space before she strode directly to the seat designated for the major shareholder. Her voice sliced through the silence like a knife. "You two, get out of that chair! It rightfully belongs to the major shareholder, and you don''t have the authority to sit here!" The atmosphere in the room shifted abruptly, falling silent.


    All the shareholders of the Silva Group turned their attention to Vera, Harvey, and Quincy.


    Among them were several long-time investors who had supported the Silva Group since its inception with Sharon.


    Ever since Sharon''s passing, they had looked down upon the actions of Harvey and Quincy within thepany.


    However, they chose to remain silent about these private matters.


    Previously, they had hoped that Vera''s brother, Nn, would carry on the Silva legacy.


    Yet, following his untimely death, Quincy and her rtives had monopolized the voice of the shareholders.


    Harvey felt sidelined, while Vera had never involved herself in the operations of the Silva Group, leading many to forget she was even a shareholder.


    Now, Vera''s sudden presence at the shareholders'' meeting was invigorating.


    She brought a sense of authority that reminded the older investors of Sharon''smanding presence in her earlier years.


    Vera was asserting herself as a major shareholder, and her arrival ignited curiosity about whether significant changes were on the horizon for the Silva family.


    Vera''s unexpected appearance clearly signified her desire to reim the management rights that belonged to her.


    After a brief moment of uncertainty, Quincy let out a derisiveugh. "You''ve never attended a shareholders'' meeting before. Now you think you can just waltz in and take this seat? You''re not qualified!" Vera smirked confidently. "Your meager shares don''t give you the right to talk to me. Stand aside!"


    Quincy burst intoughter. "And what if I refuse to budge?"


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll have you thrown out!" Just then, Robin walked into the conference room.


    The shareholders turned to Robin, their faces a mixture of confusion and surprise.


    Quincy was stunned. "Why are you here? This is the Silva shareholders'' meeting. Who do you think you are to give me orders? Security, get him out of here!"


    Robin merely shrugged, a dismissive smile ying on his lips. "Whether I have the right or not is not for you to decide."


    Eric followed closely behind Robin.


    Harvey and Quincy exchanged bewildered looks, trying to make sense of Robin''s actions.


    Eric gestured toward a few shareholders seated across from Quincy. "Have you all signed the share transfer agreements?"


    The shareholders responded eagerly, "Mr. Eric, everything is in order. All our Silva shares have been transferred to Mr. Ramsey."


    Quincy was rendered speechless.


    These shareholders were her own rtives, the very ones she had helped secure shares for in the first ce.


    Now, those shares were in Robin''s name what did that imply?


    "What have you done?" Quincy asked, her voice filled with rising fury.


    Her rtives shrugged, appearing helpless. "Mr. Eric offered us a much higher price, so we decided to transfer our shares to Mr. Ramsey."


    "What?! How could you betray me like this?" Quincy could hardly process what she was hearing.


    She mmed her hand on the table, ring at the shareholders as she shouted, "If it weren''t for me, you''d still be struggling for scraps!


    "How could you sell your shares to Robin without my permission?!"


    "They offered us a better deal. Of course, we sold," the shareholders replied. "Do you really think we''re oblivious to the Silva Group''s situation in recent years? "We haven''t seen a penny in dividends! Do you expect us to wait until the Silva Group goes under? We''re not that naive!"


    "You ungrateful fools!" Quincy felt her anger boiling over.


    The shares owned by these rtives ounted for a significant seven percent of the total Silva Group shares.


    She had never anticipated they would sell to Robin at such a crucial moment.


    Robin handed the seven percent share certificates to Vera. "As you can see, with Vera now holding 35 percent, she certainly qualifies to upy this seat!"


    The conference room fell into another heavy silence.


    If this was indeed the case, Vera would undoubtedly be thergest shareholder in the Silva family.


    Even if Franklin arrived with his 30 percent stake, he would onlye in second.


    "Ha! You think you can wield power in the Silva Group with just that?" Quincy sneered. "Harvey and I have ten percent in total, all of which we''ll be giving to Franklin! "Vera, you delusional b*tch, you still can''t im to be thergest shareholder in the Silva Group!"


    Harvey''s lips twitched as he almost protested against transferring his shares to Franklin.


    But witnessing the unfolding scene, he decided against speaking up.


    Just then, Emily rushed into the room. "Ms. Lowe, Mr. Franklin has arrived."


    Quincy erupted intoughter, pointing at Vera. "You all can leave! This seat is reserved for my son, Franklin!"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 The One Behind the Car ident


    Franklin walked into the conference room, and Quincy excitedly approached him.


    With the shares held by Franklin and the others, there was no way Vera could regain control of Silva Group! Quincy hurried over to Franklin and, taking his arm, led him toward the head seat in the conference room.


    Franklin pulled away from Quincy, stopping in his tracks. "Mom, I''m not here for the meeting. I have an urgent matter that can''t wait. How much money do you have on hand? I need it now!"


    Only then did Quincy notice how exhausted Franklin looked. "We have more than enough money. As soon as the meeting ends, I''ll give you whatever you need.


    "Let''s handle the meeting first. Did you bring your share certificate?"


    "Mom, I need it right now," Franklin pressed, his voice strained. "I can''t wait."


    Quincy chuckled. "You''re in such a rush, huh? How much do you need? Just tell me. But first, hand over the share certificate for me to use for a moment." Franklin hesitated. "Mom, the share certificate isn''t with me."


    Seeing his anxious expression, Quincy said reassuringly, "No problem. It''s at home, right? I''ll have Emily go pick it up."


    Franklin shook his head. "The share certificate is gone."


    "Gone?" Quincy was baffled. "What do you mean? Was it lost? If it''s lost, that''s fine. We can file for a new one."


    "The share certificate is with me!" Shawn announced, striding into the Silva shareholders'' meeting apanied by a few Abyssal Dominion men. Everyone at the meeting was visibly shaken.


    Any dealings with the Devil were sure to spell trouble.


    Quincy, tense and anxious, asked, "Mr. Cooper, h-how did Franklin''s share certificate end up in your hands?"


    Shawn smirked darkly. "How? He used these shares as coteral for a loan from my bank. Now that he can''t pay it back, these shares are mine."


    "What?!" Quincy was in disbelief. Franklin borrowed from Shawn''s underground loan business!


    Even more shocking, he used 30 percent of Silva Group''s shares as coteral to the Abyssal Dominion.


    "Mr. Cooper," Quincy said, her voice trembling. "Why would Franklin borrow such arge sum from you? Return the share certificate to us, and I''ll pay off his debt myself." "You''re going to pay me? Ha! Easy for you to say!" Shawn sneered coldly.


    "Given Silva Group''s current market value, Franklin''s 30 percent share is worth less than two billion! That''s nowhere near enough to cover the gambling debts!


    "Franklin mentioned that with the five percent shares you and Harvey each hold in Silva Group, it might barely cover what he owes me."


    "What? What are you saying?" Quincy gasped, her eyes widening in fear as she took a step back from the devilish grin on Shawn''s face.


    "Mr. Cooper, the Abyssal Dominion has wealth and power in Harmonfield, surely you wouldn''t resort to extorting the Silvas?


    "No matter what, the Silvas are a prominent family in Harmonfield. If this gets out, aren''t you worried about the damage it would do to the Abyssal Dominion''s reputation?


    "I know you operate in this line of work, but no matter which side you''re on, there should be some rules."


    Shawn''s lips twitched with a mocking smile. "You''re trying to lecture me about rules?


    "Fine, here are my rules: Your son borrowed this much money from me, exceeding the value of the coteral. If he doesn''t repay it on the spot, I''ll start by cutting off a hand, then foot. If that doesn''t get the money, he''ll pay with his life!" As Shawn finished his sentence, an Abyssal Dominion man grabbed Franklin''s hand and pressed it against the table, raising a knife to sever it.


    "Wait!" Quincy gasped, nearly frozen in terror. "Mr. Cooper, I made a mistake! Please, let Franklin go, and I''ll repay you!"


    The Abyssal Dominion had long operated in Harmonfield by lending money, running casinos, and managing Illegal Fight Arena, always following the code of the underworld.


    At the casino, every guest was required to sign an agreement before entry, which clearly outlined all the rules and regtions.


    Now Quincy had the audacity to im that Shawn wasn''t ying by the rules!


    Everyone in the conference room held their breath on her behalf.


    "Let him go?" Shawn scoffed, yanking Franklin by the hair and forcing his head down onto the table.


    "Tell them how much you owe at my Abyssal Dominion casino!


    "I, Shawn, run my lending and gambling operations withplete transparency!


    "I make dirty money, but I do it openly!


    "If you can''t afford to y, then don''te to gamble!


    "Are you lecturing me about rules now? I can have you killed too!"


    Quincy hesitated, her voice shaky. "Mr. Cooper, how could Franklin owe you so much? There must be a mistake!" "Chop it off!" Shawn ordered.


    No sooner had he spoken than the Abyssal Dominion man holding Franklin down swung the knife downwards.


    "Argh!" Franklin screamed as his hand was brutally severed.


    The Abyssal Dominion disciple then grabbed Franklin''s other hand, raising the short knife high.


    Quincy quickly shouted, "Mr. Cooper! Mr. Cooper, it''s all my fault! Just wait a moment. Whatever he owes you, we''ll pay it back in full! Please, spare Franklin''s life!" Shawn gestured for his man to pause.


    He smacked Franklin''s face lightly and coldly pointed at Quincy. "You''re trying to lecture me about rules? Right now, I''m going to chop him up piece by piece!


    "Pay up now! Your son owes the Abyssal Dominion a gambling debt of four billion! Here''s the loan agreement!"


    Quincy and Harvey werepletely stunned by the unfolding events.


    Harvey shook his head in disbelief. "After all my years of hard work, I''ve only managed to save this much. I can''t-I can''t cover his debts! That sc*undrel spends his days indulging in pleasure, drinking and gambling. How could he do something like this?!" With a thud, Quincy fell to the ground. "Mr. Cooper, please, I beg you. Leave us some money for our retirement."


    Shawn snorted. "Fine, keep your retirement funds. The Silvas can''te up with enough money to repay his debt, so we''ll take this sc*undrel''s life instead! Drag him out and have him executed!" Two Abyssal Dominion men began to haul Franklin away.


    Quincy rushed to block their path. "Mr. Cooper! Mr. Cooper, I beg you. If we give you all our shares, we''ll have nothing left."


    "I don''t care if you have any. Get out of the way!" Shawn kicked Quincy aside and dragged Franklin toward the exit.


    Quincy rushed in front of Harvey. "Harvey, are you really going to stand by and watch your son get killed by the Abyssal Dominion? You need to hand over your shares right now!"


    Harvey pped Quincy in the face. "D*mn it! Your son has been spoiled rotten and has squandered everything the Silvas had! He brought this debt on himself, and if he has to die, then so be it!" Quincy pointed at Harvey and said, "Harvey, if you don''t give your shares to pay off Franklin''s debt, I''ll expose everything you''ve done to Sharon!"


    Harvey''s face turned pale with fear. He nced nervously at Vera and Robin before pping Quincy hard in the face. "You b*tch! I won''t give him a single share."


    Quincy gritted her teeth. "Fine, then we''ll see how this ys out!"


    Harvey shook his head in despair. "Quincy, this is a stock certificate! Just remember, if you speak recklessly and spread lies, I will make sure to kill you! The Lynches won''t spare you either!" Quincy seized the stock certificate from Harvey and rushed to the door. "Mr. Cooper, I''m transferring all these shares to you. Let''s sign the transfer right now!"


    Shawn, holding three stock certificates, shook his head. "What doesn''t belong to you will eventuallye to light! Quincy, we''ll discuss what you''ve der."


    He then ced the three stock certificates in front of Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, the transfer agreements are all set."


    Harvey and Quincy were instantly taken aback.


    They didn''t anticipate that Shawn would hand the transfer agreements to Robin.


    Quincy shrieked in outrage and rushed at him. "Robin, you b*stard! You''ve set us up! I''ll fight you for this!"


    Shawn swiftly pped her to the ground. "Do you want to die?"


    Robin shook the three stock certificates and handed them to Vera. "Sign here. These were always meant to be yours."


    As Vera clutched the certificates, tears streamed down her face.


    She never expected that after Quincy and Harvey had stolen everything her mother had worked so hard for, it could be reimed.


    "Robin, I don''t want these shares. You can keep them. The reason I wanted to get them back was that I couldn''t bear to see my mother''s belongings taken by that b*stard!


    "If my mother were deceived and had to hand over her hard-earned money to those two sc*undrels, she would be aggrieved!


    "Now, I can finally bringfort to my mother''s spirit. Robin, thank you! Truly, thank you!"


    Robin shrugged. "I''m not interested in the money. You should keep it.


    "Take care of it. This is a legacy from your mother.


    "Don''t let it be wasted in your hands. It may have a greater purpose in the future."


    At his words, Vera lifted her chin, a spark of determination in her eyes.


    Years ago, her mother escaped from the Lynches, feeling wronged. She had long severed ties with the Lynches.


    Yet, even after all these years, they continued to tarnish her reputation.


    There were even rumors that they were responsible for her death!


    If the rumors are true, I will make sure to seek justice for my mom!


    Shawn nced at Quincy, who was slumped on the ground. "Aren''t you interested in sharing the truth about how Nn and his wife died with everyone here?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I-I don''t know the truth!" Quincy stammered, avoiding Shawn''s gaze. "H-he and his wife died in a car ident. Everyone knows that!"


    Shawn handed a USB drive to Robin, who immediately plugged it into theputer.


    A video conversation began to y, revealing none other than Harris and Quincy!


    Vera stared in shock at the video''s contents.


    She couldn''t believe that Quincy was behind the deaths of her brother and sister-inw all those years ago!


    Fueled by rage, she snatched a short knife from one of the Abyssal Dominion men and charged toward Quincy, raising it to strike.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 Sarah Borrowed from a Loan Shark


    As Vera''s machete approached Quincy''s neck, Robin swiftly grasped her wrist.


    If the machete had gone one step further, Quincy would have been either dead or injured.


    Quincy was so scared that she wet herself.


    A strong stench filled the conference room in an instant.


    Vera fought against Robin, desperate to break free. "Let me go! I need to kill this heartless woman and avenge my brother and sister-inw!"


    Robin held tightly to Vera''s wrist, pulling her back. "Vera, this garbage isn''t worth your time. Leave it to Shawn and the others."


    Vera, still seething with anger, yearned to slice the wicked woman before her.


    Gently, Robin removed the machete from Vera''s grip. "You have more pressing matters to attend to. Haven''t you always suspected that your mother''s death is tied to the Lynches?" Vera fell quiet.


    Turning to Quincy, she pointed and eximed, "You heartless woman, you deserve to die!


    "Harvey Silva."


    Vera looked up at Harvey. "My mother sacrificed all her wealth andfort to follow you and help build Silva Group, and you betrayed her by colluding with Quincy!


    "Harvey, do you really think you deserve my mother? You''re nothing but trash!


    "My mother must have been blind to choose someone as heartless as you!"


    Harvey copsed to the ground, his eyes nk as he mumbled to himself, and no one could understand what he was saying.


    The conference room fell into a heavy silence.


    Shawn surveyed everyone in the conference room. "You are all shareholders of Silva Group, and from today on, Ms. Silva will have full authority to manage it.


    "I want to remind you that Ms. Silva will be leading Silva Group, and Abyssal Dominion is her backing!


    "Anyone who tries to sabotage Ms. Silva, regardless of who they are, their family will face ruin. Do I make myself clear?"


    A chill ran through everyone in the conference room.


    Shawn nced at a few of the shareholders. "Let me make it clear. Anyone who undermines Ms. Silva''s interests and reputation within thepany will face consequences as severe as what Franklin had experienced!" Several shareholders immediately rose and approached Vera, saying "Ms. Silva, we''ve been eagerly awaiting the day you take charge of Silva Group.


    "Under your leadership, Silva Group will surely thrive again."


    Vera was taken aback, still trying to adjust to the unexpected scene unfolding before her.


    She nodded numbly and pulled Robin toward the exit of the conference room.


    The shareholders'' meeting of Silva Group came to an unexpected conclusion.


    None of the shareholders had anticipated such an oue.


    In the end, Harvey and Quincy failed to hold onto their wealth.


    Their fate served as a reminder that those who thrive on deceit will eventually pay the price.


    Betrayal, deception, and murder-stolen gains are never meant tost.


    Yearster, the Silva Group founded by Sharon returned to the hands of her daughter, Vera.


    After the meeting, many within the Silva Group began to discuss the matters quietly.


    Opinions varied widely.


    The veterans who had witnessed these developments knew one thing for certain: Silva Group was on the verge of rising!


    With Abyssal Dominion as their backing, it wouldn''t be long before Silva Group became one of the leading families in Harmonfield.


    For them, it didn''t matter who held the power within the Silvas.


    What truly mattered was that Silva Group could regain its former glory, and they would be satisfied as long as they could profit from it.


    Once outside the Silva Group building, Vera felt quite unsettled.


    She pulled Robin along to a nearby bar.


    Although Robin preferred to avoid noisy ces like bars, seeing Vera''s low spirits, she reluctantly apanied her to a modest establishment called Red Bar, located across from the Silvas building. Once inside the bar, Vera ordered an assortment of drinks-red wine, white wine, and others.


    Robin didn''t stop her.


    In times like these, a night of heavy drinking could make everything feel better by morning.


    As Vera reached a tipsy state, a suddenmotion erupted outside their private room. "Let me go! You b*stards!"


    With a loud bang, a disheveled woman stumbled through the door, swaying unsteadily before crashing to the floor right in front of them.


    Soon after, several men in suits and ties appeared in front of the private room.


    They dressed like professionals, but behaved like sc*mbags.


    They quickly rushed into the private room, grabbed the woman and dragged her out.


    The woman''s hair was disheveled and her face could not be seen clearly for a moment.


    Overall, she had a good figure and was quite a beauty.


    But her clothes were torn and soaked, like she had consumed quite a bit of alcohol.


    The woman gasped for breath, her intoxicated gaze unfocused.


    "B*tch, do you think you can run after racking up a debt with TrustGen Loans? Are you asking for death?!"


    A burly man in a suit seized her by the hair and dragged her toward the exit.


    She cried out in pain, her beautiful face twisted in despair and anguish.


    Vera, her gaze hazy from the alcohol, suddenly shot up and yelled, "Sarah, is that you?"


    "You borrowed money from TrustGen Loans and can''t pay it back? Then it''s time to settle the debt with your body!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "D*mn it, you think you can just drink a couple of drinks and run away? You''re asking for death! Take her back. Our photographer is still waiting!"


    The suited man pped Sarah twice, leaving her dazed.


    Hearing Vera''s shout, Sarah recognized both her and Robin standing nearby.


    Her eyes lit up. "Vera, help me! Please save me! They''re forcing me to take those photos."


    The man kicked Sarah. "Shut your mouth, you crazy b*tch!"


    The group of men dragged her toward the private room''s exit.


    "Vera! Help me!" Sarah cried out, desperately clutching the doorframe of the private room.


    One of the men nced at Robin and Vera, pointing a finger at them. "You didn''t see anything, and you didn''t hear anything, understand? If you say a word, I''ll make you regret it!"


    The man stepped on Sarah''s hand, dragging her toward the exit.


    Vera chased after them, shouting, "Stop right there!"


    The man halted and pointed a finger at Vera, his voice harsh. "Mind your own business! If you keep this up, we''ll take you too!"


    Robin casually swirled the red wine in his ss and said, "Let that woman go!"


    The group of men immediately stopped and turned their attention to Robin.


    The leader of the group let out a coldugh. "Are you asking for death?"


    Robin gave a half-smile and pointed at Sarah. "Leave her and get lost!"


    He didn''t have a good impression of Sarah, Vera''s friend.


    They only met once, briefly, at a bar in Harmont.


    He didn''t want to get involved, but Vera started the trouble by speaking out, so he had no choice but to do so.


    "You want me to leave this girl behind? Who the hell do you think you are, talking to me like that?" The burly man red at Robin, a menacing grin spreading across his face as he prepared to strike. "Do you have any idea who we are to be shouting at us?


    "She borrowed money from us through TrustGen Loans, and ording to the contract, she has to pay it back! Mind your own business!"


    Vera stepped forward, feeling a bit unsteady. "If Sarah owes you money, then she should pay it back. But if she can''t, you can take her to court!


    "What are you trying to do? Act like the mafia?


    "A bunch of sc*mbags! Are you even human, ganging up on a woman like that?!


    "Using these tactics for collections proves that TrustGen Loans is just a loan shark operation!"


    The manughed, exchanging smirks with hispanions. "Hahaha. Repaying debts is only fair. You should mind your own business!"


    "You pack of animals!" Vera swayed unsteadily and threw the bottle at the men.


    One of them abruptly silenced hisughter and pointed at her and Robin. "You''d better focus on your drinks, or you won''t know how you died!


    "Do you even know who the big boss behind TrustGen Loans is? You really think you can stick your nose in this?"


    Robin smirked with interest. "Enough with the talk! Just let her go!"


    The man shot Robin a disdainful look. "Oh, so you want to get involved, huh?"


    Then, he kicked the table in front of Robin, sending several bottles of pricey red wine tumbling to the floor.


    Robin surveyed the spilled wine on the floor and shook his head.


    "You can always find a few trashy people no matter where you go."


    He pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands, stepping forward with a sly grin. "Not only do you need to let her go, but you also owe me 100 million!"


    The men paused in shock before bursting intoughter. "You want me to pay you 100 million? Are you out of your mind? Hahaha."


    Before the man could make a move, another group arrived at the door of the private room.


    Over 20 bodyguards in ck surrounded a pale, feminine man as if he were the center of attention.


    By his side were several provocatively dressed women, their movements flirtatious and enticing.


    The man seemed dazed, while the women exuded a bold allure.


    Robin studied him closely, sensing the eerie and sinister vibe.


    Could he be connected to the Poison King Sect?


    Is the power behind TrustGen Loans tied to the Poison King Sect?


    The man was Harry Brown, the cousin of Leo Brown, the heir of the Poison King Sect.


    It seems that the Poison King Sect is filled with sc*undrels.


    What were these ruffians after in Harmonfield?


    Robin observed Harry closely, noticing his pale face and frail condition-clear signs of excessive sexual activities and weak vital energy.


    Harry stepped down hard on the back of the suited man, fuming. "Leopard, what the hell is taking you so long to get that woman and take photos? With your efficiency, what''s the point of keeping you around?"


    The suited man lowered his head. His voice trembling as he replied, "I apologize, Mr. Harry! We''ve encountered a small problem. He''s demanding that I let Sarah go and pay him 100 million!"


    He pointed at Robin as he spoke.


    Harry looked up at Robin, sneering, "Who do you think you are, demanding 100 million inpensation from my people? Who are you?


    "Do you even know your ce in front of Poison King Sect?"


    "With someone like you, I could kill a dozen in a single day!"


    To Harry, Robin was nothing more than a fool trying to y the hero and rescue a damsel in distress, entirely unworthy of his attention.


    With Leo out of the picture, Harry had be a prominent figure within the Poison King Sect.


    His entourage both men and women-fawned over him, their gazes toward Robin filled with disdain and mockery.


    "Ha! You, with your reckless bravado, think you can challenge Mr. Harry? Apologize to Mr. Harry right now!"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 Robin Seems to Only Treat Me as a Buddy!


    Robin pulled Vera closer and pointed at Sarah. "Leave her and get lost!"


    "D*mn! Hahaha..."


    The group of morous women surrounding Harry burst into mockingughter.


    To them, Robin''s behavior was nothing short of childish and absurd.


    How could a nobody dare to provoke Harry, the future leader of the Poison King Sect, with such arrogance?


    It was nothing less than a death wish!


    Harry found it even more amusing.


    During this trip to Harmonfield, aside from feeling a bit wary of someone named Robin, he regarded no one else as a threat.


    With the bodyguards from the Poison King Sect by his side, he felt invincible here.


    "Kid, are you talking to me? Do you know who I am?"


    He casually draped an arm over a woman''s shoulder and contemptuously pointed at Robin. "I''m taking her with me. What are you going to do about it?"


    The group of morous women and his entourage burst into arrogantughter.


    The private room was filled with the scornfulughter of Harry and his entourage.


    Furious, Vera was about to confront them when Robin pulled her back.


    In an instant, a blur shed by, and several suited thugs holding Sarah suddenly copsed to the ground, clutching their heads in pain.


    Before Harry and his group could grasp what had just urred, Robin had already seized Sarah and tossed her onto the sofa.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Vera sat beside Sarah.


    Sarah stared in disbelief at the surreal scene unfolding before her, initially convinced it was just a hallucination.


    It took her a moment to realize that Robin had saved her from those thugs.


    Ovee with emotion, she hugged Vera and cried.


    It was only when Sarah broke into tears that Harry and his group came to their senses.


    What had just happened?


    Harry''s expression soured as he pointed at Leopard.


    Leopard trembled in fear.


    Drawing a knife, he pointed it at Robin. "You really dare to snatch someone? Are you tired of living?"


    Leopard and a few suited men charged at Robin.


    Robin stepped onto the dining table in front of him.


    With a powerful kick, the table flipped, sending Leopard and hispanions crashing to the ground.


    Everyone present barely saw when Robin made his move; suddenly, Leopard and hispanions were all on the floor.


    It was bizarre, almost dreamlike!


    In an instant, the private room fell into a brief silence.


    The stillness was unsettling, almost suffocating.


    Pinned to the ground by the overturned table, Leopard hurriedly wiped the blood from his eyes, bewildered by what had just happened.


    He quickly scrambled to his feet and rushed toward Robin, ready to swing his knife.


    But to his shock, he realized his wrist was bare.


    What was happening?


    Turning to look, he saw that his hand had been cleanly severed!


    The severed hand still clutched the cold knife tightly.


    "Argh! You cut off my hand! I''ll kill you!" Leopard howled in agony, raising his left fist to lunge at Robin.


    Robin shook his head and grabbed Leopard by the hair, mming his head into a pir in the private room.


    The burly, fierce Leopard struggled wildly to break free, but it was useless.


    Harry''s most ruthless enforcer felt as weak as amb awaiting ughter in Robin''s grip.


    Thud!


    Leopard''s fleshy face crashed against the pir with a terrifying thud, blood sttering everywhere! "Argh!"


    Leopard let out a miserable scream, iling his arms in a wild attempt to fight back. "I''ll kill you!"


    Robin responded with a swift kick to Leopard''s abdomen.


    Another scream erupted as Leopard crumpled to the ground, his body reduced to a pile of boneless flesh, lying at Harry''s feet. The entire ordealsted less than a minute.


    The atmosphere in the private room shifted to something strange.


    Just moments ago, the room was filled with arrogant men and women, their faces brimming with disdain.


    Now, however, they all wore expressions of shock, instinctively crowding closer to Harry.


    No one dared to speak or show even the slightest hint of mockery.


    Harry was equally shocked.


    He never expected that Robin, a seemingly insignificant kid, could possess such impressive skills.


    His crew consisted of more than 20 men, each one a ruthless fighter with blood on their hands.


    And Robin dared to make a move?


    Where did he find the audacity?!


    After a moment of silence, the 20 fierce bodyguards behind Harry charged at Robin.


    The sight snapped the drunken Vera back to reality.


    She grabbed a wine bottle and stood in front of Robin, wildly swinging it as she shouted, "Ah! I''ll take you all on!" Robin''s lips twitched as he pulled her behind him. "Bro, I appreciate your bravery, but just stay back for now." "You called me bro? What the hell, I''m a girl!" Vera started to shout, but then realized Robin had vanished.


    Then, over 20 bodyguards in ck were sprawled across the floor.


    Each one was clutching their faces, moaning in pain.


    Under the flickering lights of the private room, only Robin stood alone.


    He slowly turned around and began to walk toward Harry, who was still frozen in the doorway.


    The two bodyguards in front of Harry quickly aimed their knives at Robin. "D-don''te any closer!"


    A cold smile spread across Robin''s lips.


    Before the two bodyguards could grasp what was happening, they were sent hurtling out of the private room, crashing heavily against the wall outside, unconscious.


    In the next second, Robin stood before Harry.


    Harry stared in shock at the unfolding scene, instantly sobering up.


    He sensed an intense aura of fear radiating from this young man.


    Instinctively, he took a step back.


    But just as he lifted his foot, a steel knife pressed against his throat.


    Harry trembled all over, nearly paralyzed by fear.


    The foot he had lifted was stuck mid-air, neither able to be lowered nor retracted, leaving him shaking in ce.


    The alluring women around him fled in terror.


    "Get down!" Robinmanded tly.


    With a heavy thud, Harry dropped to the ground.


    Unsure of what Robin had done to him, he struggled to rise, but a crushing force pressed down on him like an immense weight, making it difficult to breathe.


    All traces of arrogance had vanished.


    Harry''s bodyguards and followers stood frozen in shock.


    The leading candidate for the Poison King Sect''s leadership got down to the ground just like that?


    A few attractive women huddled in the corners stared in disbelief at the sight.


    They had never imagined such an oue.


    Robin had single-handedly taken down all of Harry''s henchmen, leaving them unable to fight back.


    And it had all taken less than three minutes.


    Harry fought desperately to break free from Robin''s grip, gritting his teeth as he warned, "Do you know that what you''re doing will get you hunted by the entire Poison King Sect? "Let me go right now, or-"


    Before he could finish, Robin pressed his foot down on Harry''s neck, forcefully mming his delicate face into the marble floor.


    "Argh!" Harry''s teeth shattered and scattered across the ground as he cried out in pain.


    Everyone else dared not look at Robin anymore.


    They never imagined that the seemingly harmless Robin could strike with such ferocity.


    With blood covering his face, Harry screamed in agony, "Let me go!"


    Robin pressed down harder, forcing Harry''s face into the hard marble floor once more. "Ah! You little-


    "Argh!" Robin stepped harder.


    "Please, just let me go! I''ll release Sarah. I''ll pay you, please!" he pleaded, tears streaming down his face.


    Harry finally reached his breaking point, crying out in pain.


    He realized that if this continued, Robin might kill him.


    He wanted to use the Poison King Sect''s signature technique, the Shadow Wind Poison, against Robin, but he found he couldn''t use it.


    It dawned on him that he was up against someone more formidable than himself.


    "Robin, thank you for saving me." Sarah, now sober, stood up and walked over to Robin, expressing her gratitude.


    "Robin?" Harry gasped, looking up in shock. This was the same Robin


    had crippled Leo!


    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of regret.


    Last month, Leo hade to Harmonfield and fallen victim to this very man.


    Harry knew he was no match for Robinpared to Leo''s power.


    He never imagined he would encounter this troublemaker here.


    Harry had no real intention of submitting, but upon learning that this was Robin, hepletely abandoned any thoughts of revenge. Although he had the Poison King Sect behind him, with its numbers and power, he knew nothing of Robin''s true capabilities.


    As he gazed into Robin''s distant, cold eyes, radiating a terrifying intent to kill, Harry was genuinely scared.


    Faced with the overwhelming force of Robin, his resolve shatteredpletely.


    He understood that if he didn''t plead for mercy soon, Robin would cripple him the same way he had dealt with Leo.


    A wise man knows when to back down.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Harry understood he couldn''t let pride cost him his life and livelihood.


    Harry crawled on the ground. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll never do it again. I''ll pay for all your losses!"


    "Get the transfer done and get out," Robin said coldly, wiping his hands clean.


    After everything was settled, Robin left the bar, followed closely by Vera and Sarah.


    Sarah quickened her pace to catch up with Robin. "Robin, thank you."


    He raised a hand and gestured toward Vera. "Don''t thank me. We''re not that familiar. If you want to express gratitude, direct it toward her."


    Sarah paused, taken aback.


    Watching Robin''s figure walk away, she let out a deep sigh.


    She knew she would never have Robin.


    The only reason he helped was because of Vera.


    "Alright, it''s over now. Just rx," Vera said, patting the still-dazed Sarah on the shoulder. "How did you end up borrowing money from those shady lenders?" Sarah shook her head, feeling ashamed. "It was my vanity that got the best of me.


    "Vera, my dad''s small business went bankrupt, and I couldn''t adjust to living without money. I borrowed from these online lenders, but who knew they were so ruthless." "Alright, let''s not dwell on that. If you don''t mind, how about joining me at Silva Group?" Vera said earnestly, wrapping her arm around Sarah''s.


    "I know you studied management at business school abroad. What do you think?"


    Sarah was taken aback. "Vera, have you... returned to work in your family business?"


    Vera nodded, determination shining in her eyes. "Yes! From now on, I''ll be in charge of Silva Group. Come help me manage what my mother built all those years ago." Sarah clung to Vera, sobbing. "Vera, you and your boyfriend are just wonderful! Boohoo..."


    Vera nced at Robin''s retreating figure, frustration bubbling within her as she stomped her foot.


    She muttered to herself, "Ugh, the problem is, it seems like Robin only treats me as a buddy!"

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Killing You Is Like Crushing a Bug


    On the second floor of the Wright Mansion in the city governmentpound.


    Martin was deeply immersed in a chess game with Jack, the two locked in a fierce battle that filled the room with tension.


    After an intense game, Martin once again found himself in a hopelessly passive position.


    He frowned, looking at the irreversible defeat in front of him, shook his head and said, "Jack, you never give me a break. Can''t you let me win just once?" Jackughed. "You kept insisting that I shouldn''t hold back. I''m just following your orders and ying ruthlessly.


    "You can''t go back on your word; it''s just hypocritical!"


    Martin chuckled. "You really never learn to adapt! Just wait until our chess master arrives in Harmonfield; then we''ll see how tough you really are!"


    "Grandpa, General Grayson, you''re all here!" Freya eximed as she hurried in from outside.


    Martin looked up at Freya and asked, "Have you delivered all the invitations for the banquet?"


    Freya nodded. "I''ve basically delivered them to everyone on the list.


    "Grandpa, I went to Robin''s ce to personally deliver his invitation today, but I ran into him on the way.


    "At the time, he was having a conflict with Jamie from the Lynch family."


    Martin furrowed his brow at this. "Is it still about that Qurgh movie star?"


    Freya replied, "It''s partly rted to that. Jamie came to Harmonfield today with Lewis Lynch, the second butler of the Lynches."


    "Lewis Lynch? What''s that jerk doing in Harmonfield?" Martin raised an eyebrow. "Is he trying to cause trouble for Robin?"


    "Yes, Grandpa," Freya said. "By the time I arrived, a confrontation had already begun, though no one had started throwing punches yet.


    "Jamie had a bit of a spat with Vera Silva on the way, which might be rted to issues between the Lynches and the Silvas.


    "When Robin arrived, he sided with Ms. Silva and ended up in a heated argument with the Lynches.


    "If I hadn''t stepped in, Robin would have ended up fighting Lewis."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jack asked, "So, did they actually fight?"


    "No, I stopped them before it escted. But Robin had five heavy trucks brought in and crushed three of the Lynches'' Mercedes SUVS into scrap.


    "I just got word that Lewis ns to take action against Robin tonight!"


    A glimmer of excitement sparkled in Jack''s eyes. "That''s fantastic! It''s a great opportunity!"


    Freya was taken aback. "Mr. Grayson, what do you mean by that?"


    Jack exchanged a nce with Martin and said with a smile, "You don''t need to worry about that. Freya, arrange for your people to monitor Robin''s every move and report to me at all times. "One thing you must remember: do not alert Robin or Lewis. Your actions must remainpletely discreet!"


    "Yes, General!" Freya replied, though she hesitated, unable to grasp Jack''s intentions.


    She didn''t understand why they needed to keep such a close watch on Robin.


    Martin raised his hand. "Alright, Freya, you can take care of your duties now. General Grayson and I have some matters to discuss."


    Freya paused at the door and turned back.


    "General Grayson, should we continue investigating the bodies at Westhill Cemetery?"


    Jack waved dismissively. "That matter has already been assigned to me, so there''s no need for you to worry about it."


    Once Freya left the room, Martin asked, "Jack, are you still suspecting that Robin is the person you''re looking for?"


    Jack nodded. "For years, Dragon Pce has never stopped investigating the events surrounding the Dragon yer, but we''re still left in a fog of uncertainty.


    "If we can''t uncover the truth behind those past events, Dragon Pce will continue to bear this shame.


    "It''s also unfair to the war hero from Draconia!


    "The recent murders of the two Sakurania warriors at Westhill Cemetery are likely the work of the Dragon yer''s descendants or his sessors.


    "The methods used to kill those two Sakurania warriors are strikingly simr to the Dragon yer''s way of killing."


    A look of surprise shed in Martin''s eyes. "Are you suspecting that Robin might be the one who killed the Sakurania warriors?"


    Jack nodded. "I''m only specting. Robin''s demeanor and approach to situations remind me too much of that man.


    "I followed the Dragon yer for many years. While we didn''t spend a lot of time together, I still got to know his style quite well."


    Martin looked at Jack. "So your n tonight is to see how Robin reacts when Lewis tries to kill him, right?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean. If this situation confirms my suspicions, it would be my biggest breakthrough sinceing to Harmonfield."


    Martin frowned. "Jack, I need to ask. What if Robin isn''t the person you think he is? I hope you''ll ensure Robin''s safety. Otherwise, I''ll have to send someone to intervene!"


    Jack was silent for a moment before replying. "Alright, I promise you! It''s gettingte, and I need to make some arrangements."


    At 11 o''clock that night, Robin left Vera''s ce and drove back to Vi One at Dawnspire Mountain.


    Shortly after departing from the city, he noticed a Toyota SUV following him at a distance that was neither too close nor too far.


    Oddly enough, in addition to this vehicle, two other groups were shadowing him from a distance, maintaining a presence that was felt but not overly intrusive.


    It seemed like it was going to be a lively night.


    Robin drove while opening the message sent from the Dark Web intelligence.


    It informed him that the Toyota SUV following him belonged to Lewis, the second butler of the Lynches, along with two of his bodyguards.


    Additionally, a force of three intelligence operatives from Draconia''s War Wolf Special Forces was involved.


    Another group, consisting of about four individuals, was also tailing him.


    So far, their identities remained unclear.


    What was certain, however, was that this group of people were intelligence personnel from a secret organization of the Draconia military.


    Robin found it strange that these two groups were tailing him.


    The War Wolf Special Forces should be aligned with Freya.


    Did she secretly arrange for some personnel to track and protect him after learning that Lewis intended to take action against him?


    As for the motives of the other group, he couldn''t get it.


    Had the Draconian security department already set their sights on him?


    If that were the case, taking out Lewis tonight would require some decisive and lethal methods.


    Weighing the situation before him, Robin continued driving forward.


    As Robin entered the mountain road to Dawnspire Mountain, the Toyota SUV suddenly elerated past him, blocking his path at the first curve.


    He slowly parked his Land Rover to the side and stepped out of the car.


    Lewis and two bodyguards from the Lynches stood before him.


    Robin sensed that the other two groups were also closing in.


    One of these groups seemed to be using cutting-edge technological equipment to monitor and film his every move.


    He was certain that these people were not associated with the Lynches.


    Lewis remained oblivious to the two groups lurking nearby.


    "Kid, I warned you earlier today. You offended the Lynches, offended me; there''s no way you''ll survive the night!" he said coldly as he approached Robin. "Do you even realize what the Lynches represent?


    "You assaulted one of us and publicly crushed our cars? How ignorant do you have to be to think you could get away with that?


    "If it hadn''t been for Ms. Wright stepping in, you''d already be dead.


    "Now I''m giving you a chance. Apologize and I''ll leave you with aplete corpse!


    "No need to end up dead in the wilderness feeding the wolves!"


    Robin chuckled and shook his head. "Are you sure you can kill me?"


    Lewisughed loudly. "Taking you out will be a piece of cake!"


    Robin smirked indifferently. "I''ve heard many people say that before, and they all ended up dead."


    Lewis''s anger red. "Kid, killing you is like crushing a bug!"


    Robin shrugged. "Alright, all this trash talk is pointless. Before you die, I want to ask you something. How did Sharon die back then?"


    Lewis paused for a moment, then let out a coldugh. "No problem, I can tell you.


    "Although this is the Lynches'' secret, you will be dead soon. Even if you know all the truth, what difference does it make? You will never be able to speak again, hahaha... "When Sharon left the Lynches, Old Mr. Lynch was furious.


    "It was a huge embarrassment for the Lynches.


    "More importantly, Sharon knew too much. She had to die.


    "But the Lynches didn''t take action personally. Harvey took ten million from the Lynches. He and Quincy were the ones who killed Sharon.


    "Kid, I''ve satisfied yourst curiosity. Now, it''s time for you to die!"


    Lewis snorted coldly, his body suddenly radiating a chilling aura of death.


    As Lewis advanced step by step, Robin stood still, smiling without a word.


    A mountain breeze blew by, and Robin whistled toward the sky.


    The whistle''s melody was ups and downs, eerie and ethereal on the quiet mountain road.


    As Lewis walked, he smiled mockingly at Robin''s frail figure.


    In his eyes, Robin was nothing more than a living corpse.


    Just seven steps away, Lewis suddenly felt a wave of suffocation wash over him.


    With each note of Robin''s whistled tune, his steps became heavier.


    In the next instant, his limbs weakened, and hisplexion turned pale!


    What''s happening?


    In an instant, Lewis felt as if something had drained all the strength from his body.


    His heart raced violently, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    He could no longer move his feet.


    At that moment, he was just two steps away from Robin!


    However, the distance between these two steps was helplessly frozen in the dark and lonely night of Dawnspire Mountain.


    Lewis would never be able to cross that distance!


    Robin shook his head and chuckled. "You''re just too weak!"


    Lewis stared at Robin''s retreating figure, his eyes filled with intense resentment!


    He would die without ever understanding how Robin had managed to kill him.


    As Robin got into the car, he let out a long breath.


    ncing back at Lewis, who still stood in the night wind, he smiled coldly.


    Many people meet their end because of their arrogance.


    The powerful roar of the Land Rover''s engine suddenly filled the empty mountain road.


    A gust of wind swirled as the car sped away, leaving a cloud of dust behind.


    Lewis''s frail body copsed with a thud.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 The Death''s Melody


    After Lewis copsed, the two bodyguards trailing behind him also fell to their knees and died.


    This bizarre sight left the intelligence agents hidden in the shadows, who had been observing Robin and Lewis the entire time, utterly astonished.


    What had just happened?


    Lewis was clearly approaching step by step, ready to kill Robin.


    And Robin stood still, showing no signs of movement.


    Yet, in an instant, Lewis and his bodyguards copsed and perished.


    The intelligence agents sent by Jack waited until Robin had left the scene for half an hour before swiftly removing Lewis and the two bodyguards from the shadows like ghosts.


    At the same time, they pushed Lewis''s car down into Dawnspire Mountain, thoroughly cleaning up the site.


    Ten minutester, Robin received a video sent by intelligence agents from the Dark Web.


    They still had no information regarding the identity or background of the individuals who took Lewis''s body.


    Robin watched the video sent by the Dark Web intelligence agents.


    The people in the footage showed highly trained skills and movements.


    He was certain they did not belong to the Rivers family of Sakurania or the assassins of the Northern Star Sword School, nor could they possibly be affiliated with the Lynches of Brighton. The method they used to handle the scene suggested that they were part of the Draconia military.


    However, their operations were even swifter and more mysterious than those of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    What are they up to?


    Are they monitoring me or keeping tabs on the Lynches of Brighton?


    What hidden secrets do the Lynches have?


    As Robin studied the figures in the video, a nagging intuition suggested they might be connected to Jack.


    That old man had given him an unsettling look the first time they met.


    Before returning to Draconia, Old Fred had instructed him to wait, but the old bast*rd didn''t specify what he was supposed to be waiting for.


    To this day, none of the things that old coot mentioned had materialized.


    From the moment he started following Old Fred, that old b*stard has been acting really mysterious.


    Whenever Robin asked critical questions, he would redirect the conversation to women.


    Whenever he was bored, he would drag Robin to ces where there were many women andmented on each one for him.


    As a result, Robin often found himself dreaming all night about those legs!


    Even more infuriating was that each time they returned, the old man insisted on teaching him the Aubade Technique.


    That old pervert was nothing short of a pervert!


    Robin quickly dismissed such irrelevant thoughts and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Meanwhile, in a mysterious vi in Westhill Cemetery, Harmonfield, the lights were on.


    Several men in ck came to the door of the vi like ghosts, carrying three corpses.


    After a few rhythmic howls of ghosts and wolves, the door of the vi opened.


    The figures swiftly brought the three bodies inside.


    Then, Jack emerged from the vi.


    "General Grayson, after receiving themand for full surveince, Robin has remained within our sight at all times.


    "Our remote cameras recorded the entire sequence of events before and after Lewis''s death.


    "Throughout this process, Robin made no movements.


    "Lewis suddenly stopped two steps away from Robin, and neither party initiated any attacks before he copsed and died."


    Jack frowned as he watched the video of the encounter between Lewis and Robin.


    After reying the footage several times, Jack couldn''t find any indication that Robin had made a killing move.


    Lewis''s sudden death was too bizarre.


    Soon, the forensic expert responsible for examining the body came to Jack with the autopsy report in hand.


    "General Grayson, the examination results indicate that Lewis died from a ruptured heart.


    "The primary causes of a ruptured heart are typically due to a sharp object prating the chest and injuring the heart or blunt force trauma to the chest.


    "It''s also possible that conditions like hypertension or heart attacks could have led to the heart rupture.


    "Those with a ruptured heart typically show symptoms such as pale skin, shallow and weak breathing, a rapid and weak pulse, decreased blood pressure, shock, and severe bleeding. "In the video, Lewis exhibited simr symptoms before his death.


    "But, he didn''t suffer any external injuries, nor was there any evidence of a sharp object prating his heart.


    "And the deceased had no history of hypertension or vascr diseases.


    "This situation is truly baffling!"


    Jack reyed the footage of Lewis approaching Robin several times.


    It was evident that Robin didn''t make any moves.


    The fact that Lewis''s death from a ruptured heart was puzzling.


    As one of the top three experts in Brighton, his physique and heart function should have been stronger than that of an average person.


    A heart rupture usually urs only due to a significant external force.


    Lewis had no external injuries and hadn''t been attacked in any way, making his death particrly puzzling.


    Jack ordered a detailed analysis of the surveince footage.


    Upon repeated viewing, he noticed that while Robin made no noticeable physical movements, his lips moved subtly.


    Jack immediately summoned a lip-reading expert.


    The final conclusion was that Robin had been whistling.


    The timing of the whistle aligned perfectly with the moment Lewis was seven steps away from him, continuing until Lewis''s heart ruptured and he died.


    Could Lewis''s death be connected to Robin''s whistling?


    He immediately asked the experts to extract the melody of Robin''s whistle.


    Nothing unusual was found, just a series of simple notes.


    The piece had a rtively wide range of dynamics, with quick transitions between high and low tones.


    After pondering for a moment, the music expert said, "General Grayson, there''s a legend about a technique known as Death''s Melody.


    "This type of melody synchronizes with the frequency of the target''s heartbeat. By using the principle of resonance, it can cause the victim''s heart or blood vessels to rupture, leading to sudden death." Jack immediately sprang to his feet, looking shocked.


    "Are you saying that Lewis may have died because the melody Robin whistled created a resonance that shattered his heart?"


    The music expert hesitated before saying, "General Grayson, I''m only specting. Techniques like Death''s Melody are just legends found in books, and I''ve never actually seen one in action.


    "In all the cases we''ve dealt with, we''ve never seen such a miraculous technique."


    Jack sank back into the sofa, lost in thought.


    Based on his limited understanding of the Dragon yer, this legendary warrior had never used such a technique.


    Was Robin really the person he was searching for?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jack was puzzled.


    The next morning, major media outlets in Harmonfield headlined the news about the Silva Group''s shareholder changes.


    Vera had be thergest shareholder of the Silva Group and assumed the role of CEO.


    Following her takeover of thepany''s management, she conducted extensive personnel changes overnight within the organization.


    Soon after, the marketing department of the Silva Group revealed that they would be undertaking three development projects associated with the Dunns Eastvale Ecological, amounting to nearly four billion.


    To the residents of Harmonfield, the Silva Group, which had been dormant for years, suddenly reappeared with a revitalized image.


    On her very first day in office, Vera announced a partnership with the Dunn Group, officially joining the Eastvale Business District investment project.


    With this partnership, the Silva Group instantly elevated its status.


    Rumors circted that Silvas had managed to turn around the struggling Silva Group in such a short time thanks to the backing of Abyssal Dominion and the Dunn Group.


    Everyone believed that with the support of these two powerful corporations, the Silva Group would soon be among the top groups in Harmonfield.


    Meanwhile, the Miller Group found itself in turmoil, both internally and externally.


    After returning from abroad, Hank Miller, the head of the Miller family, was in increasingly poor health.


    The Millers were in chaos.


    Shareholders of the Miller Group were waiting, ready to cash out their shares at any time.


    Most of the core executives of the group were also starting to look for their own way out.


    If Hank could no longer hold on, they would promptly abandon the Millers.


    Hank was aware of both the Millers'' situation and his own.


    Several major medical institutions abroad had diagnosed him with only six months to live.


    Despite this, he was determined not to give up and clung to his hope for survival.


    Recently, he hade across some promising news.


    Martin Wright and Timothy Wright were both on the brink of death.


    However, thanks to the miraculous treatment from Wilder Lennon, the president of the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association, they had been brought back from the brink! Hank was determined to find Wilder at all costs.


    No matter how much it took, he was determined to cure his illness.


    As long as he was alive, the Millers would not fall!


    Currently, the Millers were in a state of disarray, teetering on the verge of copse.


    Jeffrey Miller was incapable and unwilling to engage in the management of the group.


    Due to the Southvale plots situation, his granddaughter Alice faced criticism from shareholders and rtives.


    Within the core management of the Millers, Alice held no authority.


    Shecked the ability to lead the Millers out of their difficult situation. Alice was very unwilling to ept this


    She desperately wanted to elevate the Millers through her own efforts.


    However, things had been difficult and nothing had gone as she nned.


    She realized she was in a dead end, unable to find any way to break through.


    Watching the Millers decline day by day left Alice feeling anxious.


    If things continued this way, even if her grandfather supported her as chairman of the Miller Group, other rtives and shareholders would not back her.


    As long as her grandfather was alive, she still had a voice within the core leadership of the Millers.


    But what would happen if he were no longer around?


    With her current abilities and connections within the Millers, Alice knew she would soon be pushed out of the core leadership.


    Upon arriving at the office early that morning, she was taken aback by news about the Silva Group.


    How could Vera, who had stayed away from the family business, suddenly force her way into the top ranks of the Silva Group? Moreover, after taking charge, she swiftly implemented significant personnel changes and a restructuring of thepany''s operations. Vera also signed a three-project cooperation agreement with the Dunns in the Eastvale Ecological at lightning speed.


    In a matter of hours, Silva Group had skyrocketed to be one of the leading conglomerates in Harmonfield.


    Alice was baffled.


    What tactics had Vera used to rise to the top of the Silva Group so quickly and turn around the group''s previously bleak situation?


    Vera held seven investment projects in Southvale and three in Eastvale Ecological.


    These aplishments alone were something the Millers could never hope to achieve in 50 years.


    Alice was skeptical about the news''s uracy.


    She believed that with Vera''s capabilities, such sess seemed impossible.


    If it were true, Vera could easily allocate a significant portion of those projects to the Millers.


    Having known each other for years, Alice was confident that if she asked, Vera would willingly allocate arge share of the profits to her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she picked up the phone and called Vera. "Vera, can we meet?"

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 World-ss Management Team


    On the other end of the phone, Vera was clearly busy. "Alice, I''m tied up right now.


    "If it''s urgent, I''ll call you back shortly, okay?


    "Or you''re wee toe by my office, and we can discuss it in person."


    Alice was taken aback.


    In the past, Vera had always been avable at a moment''s notice, regardless of the hour-she would drop everything to make time.


    Normally, she would still be asleep at this hour.


    But today, she was not only in the office but also very busy.


    Could it be true?


    Listening to Vera''s tone and the background noise on the other end, it did seem like she was busy.


    This change in attitude was hard for Alice to ept, and she responded directly, "Oh, okay. It''s not that urgent anyway. I''m pretty busy as well."


    Vera quickly replied, "Alright then. If it''s nothing urgent, let''s talkter."


    As she hung up, Alice suddenly felt an unexpected sense of loss.


    Vera was busy, while here she was with nothing to do.


    A wave of unease swept over her.


    Could the news about Vera really be true?


    Otherwise, why would she be so busy?


    After much deliberation, Alice couldn''t resist and drove over to the Silva Group building.


    The sight that greeted her in front of the Silva Group za left her speechless.


    It had been a long time since herst visit, and the vibrant scene made her question if she''de to the right ce.


    It was packed with people and luxury cars.


    In addition to journalists from various media and businessmen seeking partnerships, there were also many young elites who came to apply for jobs. Alice stood in front of the building and saw the words "Silva Group" on the building, which made her sure that she was not in the wrong ce.


    As she took in the newly transformed scene outside the lobby, an ufortable feeling stirred within her.


    Since Vera had taken over Silva Group, thepany underwent a dramatic transformation.


    Am I dreaming?


    As she entered the lobby, the receptionist, upon learning the purpose of Alice''s visit, politely escorted her to the front desk for registration. A few people nearby were whispering among themselves, which caught her attention.


    Their conversation centered around the changes in Silva Group''s major shareholders and the reorganization of the board of directors. One piece of information left Alice shocked.


    Amid their chatter, Alice overheard that the powerful figure behind Silva Group was none other than Rygar from Abyssal Dominion!


    A look of disdain shed in her eyes.


    It made sense why there had been such drastic changes at Silva Group since Vera took the helm.


    It turned out they had allied themselves with Rygar from Abyssal Dominion for his influence!


    What she didn''t know, however, was that everything she was witnessing was a result of Robin''s involvement.


    Since taking over Silva Group, Vera has been unfamiliar with its management and operations.


    Robin had previously coordinated with Leonardo to bring in the Dickers'' top-tier management team from Aurientia to assist the Silva Group.


    This team was brought in to assist Vera in establishing aprehensive internal and external management system.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Their efficiency was impressive.


    They arrived at Silva Groupst night and immediately began making internal and external adjustments.


    In five hours, the management structure of Silva Group waspletely adjusted from the inside out.


    Positions that had not yet been filled were temporarily staffed by management elites from the Dickers.


    Once the Silva Grouppleted itsprehensive hiring process, these roles would be handed over.


    As a result, when work resumed this morning, every aspect of the organization experienced a seamless transition.


    Each department continued to operate efficiently during the adjustments.


    Afterpleting the front desk registration, Alice took the elevator to the 28th floor, where the executive offices were located. As she stepped out, she met Eric.


    He was taken aback. "Ms. Miller, what brings you here today? Are you looking for Ms. Silva?"


    It was well-known that Eric had been pursuing Vera, and now he was at the Silvas'' building.


    Could it be that the Hamiltons were also getting involved to support Vera''s takeover of Silva Group?


    With the support of Abyssal Dominion and Universal Group, the Silva Group, under Vera''s leadership, would soar to new heights.


    Alice was astonished that Vera had managed to aplish such significant changes in just a few days without a word. She couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    During her numerous discussions with Liam, the Hamiltons had shown no willingness to offer her any assistance.


    Even with Zachary''s repeated pleas, Liam refused to help.


    As for someone like Rygar, who was in shady business, Alice felt it was apletely different world.


    What tactics had Vera used to gain the backing of these two powerful forces in Harmonfield?


    Alice found herself bewildered.


    As she looked around, she couldn''t shake off a sense of jealousy.


    To her, Vera was merely a spoiled rich kidcking any genuine ideals or ambitions.


    Yet, out of nowhere, she had seized control of Silva Group.


    And, she had swiftly boosted Silva Group''s capabilities to an entirely new level.


    At this stage, it had clearly surpassed the Millers by a significant margin.


    This left Alice feeling uneasy.


    Noticing Alice deep in thought, Eric quickly said, "Ms. Miller, I''ll have my assistant escort you to Ms. Silva''s office."


    Alice snapped back to reality and was surprised by Eric''s respectful attitude.


    Eric had also changed.


    This once reckless yboy now acted like a gentleman.


    Aliceughed and said, "Mr. Eric, can''t you just take me there yourself?"


    Eric shook his head seriously. "That''s not an area I can enter. Mr. Ramsey has made it clear that if I step foot in there, he''ll break my legs."


    Alice paused for a moment before bursting intoughter. "Which Mr. Ramsey could intimidate you like this? Does he really think he can boss you around?" Eric''s smile faded instantly.


    "Ms. Miller, this isn''t a joke! I''m referring to Mr. Robin Ramsey.


    "Let''s drop this subject. I know there''s a misunderstanding between you and Mr. Ramsey."


    Robin?


    Alice realized that Eric wasn''t joking or being insincere.


    He was dead serious!


    Could it be that Eric was genuinely afraid of Robin?


    At that moment, the executive office''s secretary, Emily Woods, approached. "Hello, Ms. Miller! Please follow me. Ms. Silva is waiting for you in her office."


    "Ms. Silva?" Alice felt a bit ufortable with Emily''s formality toward Vera.


    "Which Ms. Silva?" Alice asked casually.


    Emily looked surprised. "Ms. Miller, I''m talking about the newly appointed CEO, Ms. Vera Silva."


    Only then did Alice fully grasp the situation.


    Vera was indeed the CEO of Silva Group!


    With assets worth billions and investment projects approaching ten billion, her worth far surpassed Alice''s.


    Following Emily, Alice arrived at the entrance to Vera''s CEO office.


    As she took in thevish decor inside, a twinge of bitterness surged within her.


    The carefree Vera of the past had evolved into a powerful and stunning CEO.


    Seeing Vera sitting at the boss''s luxurious desk, busy answering the phone, Alice suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    In front of Vera sat several unfamiliar faces, all appearing to be around 30 years old.


    A few of them even had foreign features.


    Alice was taken aback.


    Who were these people in Vera''s office?


    She lingered at the door for a moment, observing before deciding whether to enter.


    Seeing Alice hesitate, Emily prompted, "Ms. Miller, aren''t you going in?"


    Alice hesitated for a moment before asking, "Emily, can you tell me who those people are in Vera''s office?"


    Emily smiled and replied, "Ms. Miller, these are the management elites that Mr. Ramsey specifically brought in for Ms. Silva. "They''re part of the top-tier management team in the world and just arrived at Silva Groupst night.


    "They are currently on-site to guide Ms. Silva in adjusting the management structure of thepany.


    "You probably noticed that the entire Silva Group was bustling with activity as you entered the building," Emilymented.


    "Is this really a world-ss management team?" Alice asked, clearly astonished.


    Emily nodded, smiling. "Yes, they''re part of the management team under the Dickers in Qurgh."


    "The Dickers?" Alice couldn''t believe it.


    What kind of entity were the Dickers?


    To her, they seemed like a distant, almost mythical presence!


    Alice couldn''t believe that management elites from such a prestigious organization were in Vera''s office, providing her with direct guidance.


    "How much did Vera offer them? As far as I know, even with an annual sry of one billion, it may not be possible to hire a world-ss management team like this." Emily chuckled lightly. "Ms. Miller, I''m not sure about that.


    "But as far as I know, this management team from the Dickers is actually volunteering their services to Silva Group.


    "They won''t just provide on-site guidance for Ms. Silva; they''ll also conduct training and management support for the relevant executives," Emily exined. "Volunteering their services?" Alice found it hard to believe such a thing could happen.


    Was Emily just exaggerating?


    It wasn''t only Silva Group thatcked the resources for such an arrangement; even prestigious names like the Dunns, the Hamiltons, or Daphne''s Violetcrest International wouldn''t have the ability to bring in a world-ss management team to serve them. The idea of them offering their services to Silva Group for free was absurd!


    Even with annual sries in tens of billions, they wouldn''t stoop to helping apany like the Silva Group in Harmonfield.


    This way of bragging is too low-level and too stupid. Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at when you tell others about it?


    Who did Vera invite?


    Is this a show or a stage y?


    Alice nced at the unfamiliar faces in the office, and smirked.


    These people must have been deliberately brought in by Vera for show.


    This foolish prankster was a pro at these kinds of antics.


    She probably heard I wasing and staged this for me!


    "Vera, what are you doing?" Alice called out as she stepped into the office.


    "You said you were busy when I called, but then I got here and found you''d staged this whole scene. Are you trying to y another prank on me and put on a little scene?"


    The members of the Dickers management team, seated across from Vera, turned to Alice in unison.


    Their expressions were calm and indifferent, as if they were looking at an id*ot. Alice felt a chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Mr Gill Has Already Proposed to Me


    Vera was on the phone. Seeing the situation, she quickly gave an apologetic nod to the Dickers management team, gesturing for Alice to take a seat.


    "Quit the act already. You''re making it look so real."


    After a brief moment of fluster, Alice smirked mockingly, ncing dismissively at several of the Dickers executives, and snatched the phone right out of Vera''s hand.


    A woman seated nearby said expressionlessly, "Ms. Silva, you must tell your secretary to absolutely prevent those trashy people who want to disrupt your work from entering your workspace. It will seriously hinder your work efficiency."


    "What did you just say?" Alice turned back to the woman, irritated. "Did you call me trash? Vera and I are close friends; I came here to chat with her. How am I disrupting her work?"


    Vera quickly pulled her aside. "Alice, I''ll exin everything to youter."


    Then, turning to the woman, she apologized, "Ms. Harlow, I''m so sorry. I''ve only just started in this position, so many people aren''t fully aware of my current responsibilities.


    "I wasn''t involved in the group''s management before, so they''re not used to me in this role yet."


    Anna Harlow hesitated for a moment, then gave a slight nod.


    "My friend might have something urgent. I''ll have Sarahe over right away," Vera said with a shrug to Anna.


    Once Sarah arrived, she took Alice to a small lounge next door.


    "Alice, didn''t you say over the phone that it wasn''t anything urgent? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had Anna and the otherse in," Vera said.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Alice studied Vera intently.


    Her entire look and demeanor had changed.


    The once long, curly hair was now straight, and paired with a professional suit, she seemed much more polished andposed.


    Alice felt herself looking at a stranger when she faced Vera.


    The once easygoing,id-back woman seemed entirely gone.


    "Vera, what on earth happened? How did you end up taking over Silva Group? Where are your father and Quincy?" Alice shook her head, a glint of mockery in her eyes. "I don''t like this new version of you. I preferred the old Vera."


    Vera paused, managing a bittersweet smile. "I don''t want to be like this either. I miss those carefree days, too, when life was simple, light as a breeze.


    "But sometimes, the tree wants to stand still, but the wind won''t stop. Some people just won''t let me have peace.


    "Silva Group is my mother''s legacy. I can''t just sit back and watch it be taken over by some animals.


    "I''m going to grow it into what my mother always dreamed I would be."


    Alice looked at the unwavering resolve in Vera''s eyes, and she knew that the Vera standing before her had truly changed.


    Yet, with just a small stake-only a little over 20 percent of Silva Group-how could she hope to challenge the foundation that Harvey and Quincy had established over the years? "Vera, you''re not just putting on an act for me, are you?"


    Alice still found it hard to believe it was all true and pressed on stubbornly. "I know your family situation well. How could Quincy and the others possibly hand over their power to you?" Vera smiled coldly. "I used to think the same way.


    "I believed I would never be able to reim the wealth my mother built from those heartless predators.


    "But then I met Robin, and he changed everything for me! He''s like a godsend."


    Alice looked at the glimmer of tears in Vera''s eyes, incredulous. "Robin? You can''t be talking about the legend, can you? He changed everything for you? Haha."


    Vera ignored Alice''s doubts and continued, "Without him, I could never have achieved the things I once dared not even dream of!


    "Without Robin, I would just be left watching those sc*undrels who deceived and harmed my mother continue to enjoy the wealth she created.


    "If it weren''t for Robin''s assistance, myte mother, my brother, and I would have to take our endless grievances to the grave.


    "What seemed impossible to me, Robin made possible with ease."


    Seeing Vera so emotionally invested, Alice was taken aback. "Vera, what''s going on? Are you dreaming? If this is some kind of joke, you are really getting into character." Vera turned to Alice and shook her head. "Alice, everything I''m saying is true. There''s no joke here. You may never believe it, but it''s the reality!" Aliceughed mockingly but remained silent.


    Vera gazed out the window, taking a deep breath. "The reason I was able to reim control of Silva Group is all thanks to Robin.


    "He helped me get rid of those two sc*undrels, Harvey and Quincy!


    "After taking over Silva Group, I feltpletely lost-I had no idea how to run apany.


    "To my surprise, Robin already prepared everything for me.


    "He brought in a top-tier management team, the elite from the Dickers.


    "As you just saw, those people sitting in front of me are part of that team.


    "Not only that, but Robin also handed me three investment projects from The Dunn Group''s Eastvale Ecological.


    "As you can see, our reception area and business department are filled with merchants waiting to coborate with Silva Group-all thanks to Robin.


    "I understand that for ordinary people, building Silva Group into a multi-billion or even trillion-dorpany might take a lifetime, but for Robin, it''s just a matter of a few words." "Hahaha." Alice burst intoughter at Vera''s unwavering expression.


    "Vera, every time you see me, you bring up Robin and always make a point of telling me how impressive he is.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve with that.


    "Do you really want me to marry some lowly nobody?


    "Don''t think I''m unaware-the real ones helping you achieve all this are Mr. Rygar and Liam!"


    "Uh?" Vera hesitated for a moment before shaking her head helplessly. "Alright, let''s just pretend like I didn''t say anything."


    In her mind, she considered Rygar nothing more than a loyal guard dog waiting for orders from Robin, and Liam was even less significant.


    Alice sighed. "Vera, is everything you''ve said today just what Robin asked you to tell me?


    "Can''t you be more honest with me? After all, we''re close friends. Why do you keep helping Robin deceive me?


    "Vera, let me be clear. Robin and I are over. Please stop mentioning him in front of me, okay?


    "I, Alice, want to be a woman like Daphne! Why would I ever be interested in a con artist like Robin?"


    "Alice, you leave me speechless. Robin''s capabilities are beyond what you can imagine." Vera sighed.


    Alice shot back, "If he truly had those capabilities, why is he still clinging to a decades-old marriage contract to reach out to me?


    "Isn''t he just trying to use the flimsy connections from my grandfather''s generation to attach himself to the Millers?


    "A man like him, with no solid foundation, could never be of any help to you. It''s absurd!


    "Vera, maybe others would fall for your admiration of him, but bragging about Robin in front of me is just ridiculous. Why would I trust a man who depends on women? Robin will never achieve anything! "Vera, please don''t mention that disgusting man in front of me again!


    "By the way, I wanted to let you know that Mr. Gill has proposed to me. He wants to hold the engagement ceremony soon, but I''m still feeling a bit hesitant.


    "Honestly, my ideal man is someone like Mr. Liam."


    Alice hesitated at this point, adding, "But being with Mr. Gill feels more secure."


    "Alright, Alice, I wish you happiness," Vera responded to Alice''s words and chose not to pursue the topic further.


    Emily walked in and said, "Ms. Silva, Ms. Jenning from the Dunn Group called. Ivy''s concert tonight will be held at the Infinity Tower Square in Southvale. She''ll be sending over VIP tickets shortly.


    "Ms. Jenning also mentioned that Mr. Ramsey wanted me to let you know that, as one of the sponsors for this concert, you and Shirley will need to go on stage for a photo with Ivy and the others after the final performance." Vera was pleasantly surprised by how thoughtful Robin had been.


    He even managed to secure a sponsorship with the Dunn Group for Ivy''s concert.


    "VIP tickets and a sponsorship for Ivy''s concert?" Alice eximed. "It looks like Mr. Rygar and Mr. Liam really have some influence!


    "Vera, I heard that this time, Ivy''s concert is only inviting the most esteemed figures from Harmonfield and families with over a billion in assets.


    "You really have VIP tickets to Ivy''s concert? I''m so jealous!


    "Vera, can you take me with you?"


    Vera hesitated for a moment before replying, "Of course! Let me just call Amber and ask her to arrange another VIP ticket."


    Alice looked amazed. "Is it really that simple? I''ve heard that VIP tickets for Ivy''s concert are nearly impossible to get, no matter how wealthy you are!"


    "As long as Robin asks, he can get as many tickets as he wants," Vera said with a chuckle. "He could even have Ivy hold a concert just for him." "Robin? Not him again! Can we please stop talking about him?" Alice eximed, visibly disgusted.


    "Ivy is a huge star, a top-tier actress. There''s no way she''d even give Robin a second nce! He''s nothingpared to someone like her!" Vera shook her head. "Alice, is that really how you see Robin?


    "Have you ever thought that Ivy might be putting on a concert in Harmonfield for the Dunn Group just to impress Robin?


    "Do you really believe the Dunn Group could have booked Ivy without Robin''s influence?


    "Maybe you don''t see it, but the Robin you dismiss as worthless is actually seen as a treasure by women like Shirley, Ivy, and even Daphne and Freya."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 I Want to Be With Robin


    Alice shook her head and chuckled.


    "Vera,e on, you really y your part well. What you and Robin are doing means nothing to me.


    "No matter how he appears to others, a man like Robin will never have a ce in my life!"


    Vera fell silent for a moment, looking at Alice with disdain. "Alice, are you certain you won''t regret saying that?"


    "Pfft!" Alice scoffed. "Of course I''m sure! No matter how impressive he tries to appear, it''s all fake."


    Vera chuckled softly. "Can''t you see that since Robin arrived in Harmonfield, the dynamics of the upper-ss families here have changed dramatically?" Alice almost burst outughing. "Robin came and could change the entire upper-ss society of Harmonfield? Vera, you really should go to the hospital!" Ignoring her, Vera walked to therge window and gazed into the distance, murmuring to herself.


    "Do you think the Dunns have the guts and capability to control the multi-billion-dor Southvale plots project?


    "Do you think that in thepetition for Eastvale Ecological, when the Dunn Group was squeezed by Rygar and the Hamiltons, the Dunns could still have an absolute advantage under such circumstances? "What is the situation in Harmonfield today?


    "The Dunns not only have taken the lead in the overall direction of the Eastvale Business District but have also sessfully integrated a significant amount of capital from Harmonfield into the strategic framework of the Dunns'' Eastvale Business District. "This means that the Dunns can mobilize hundreds of billions in capital solely for the development of Eastvale Ecological!


    "What does this mean?


    "It means that there is a powerful force backing the Dunns!


    "Have you not seen the incredible transformation the Dunn Group has achieved with the Southvale plots?"


    Alice stillughed mockingly. "And what does that have to do with the Mr. Ramsey you mentioned? All you''re saying really proves one thing: Old Mr. Dunn is the true power in Harmonfield."


    Vera hesitated for a moment and sighed softly. "Alice, honestly, I shouldn''t be having this conversation with you. In a way, it feels like a loss on my part.


    "But, you''re my best friend. The reason I''m telling you this is that I genuinely want to help you.


    "I understand your current situation very well."


    At this point, Vera paused. "You may never be lovers with Robin, but at least you could be good friends.


    "If that''s possible, all your dreams coulde true in no time.


    "The things we''ve both worked so hard for could be achieved with just a flick of his hand, just as I find myself now-"


    Alice scoffed, cutting her off. "Vera, you say you''re my best friend, but it feels like you''re trying to push me into a deep pit.


    "Robin is nothing but a nobody with no connections. He came to Harmonfield, initially hoping to align himself with the Millers, but after I called off the engagement, he somehow managed to trick Shirley and the Dunns into trusting him. "Even if he''s doing well with the Dunns, he''s still just an employee!


    "And yet, he carries himself like he''s some kind of big shot. It''s both ridiculous and sad!


    "Vera, if Robin is truly the big shot you say he is, why don''t you want to follow him instead of trying to push him on me?"


    Vera was taken aback. "Alice, of course I want to be with Robin, but would he even notice me?


    "If he were toe to me with a marriage contract, I would follow him without hesitation!


    "I wouldn''t care about his status!


    "I know that Robin is one of the most loyal andpassionate men in the world!


    "Even though he seems indifferent to everyone and everything on the surface, if you are sincere with him, he will repay you a thousand times over. The rewards he gives you will be beyond your wildest dreams!


    "Just look at the Dunns now, Abyssal Dominion, and even me! Not to mention the Wrights of Harmonfield and Daphne from Violetcrest, who have all benefited from him."


    Alice burst intoughter. "Vera, Vera, I''vee to realize that you''d excel in entrepreneurship; you''re such a gifted storyteller!"


    Vera smiled faintly and continued, "Alice, there''s no reason for me to deceive you.


    "The only reason I''m spending so much time sharing this with you is that during my most helpless and boring moments, you were there with me.


    "It''s out of gratitude for those times that I want to show you the real Robin.


    "Whether you choose to believe me is up to you.


    "After saying this, no matter what happens between Robin and me in the future, I won''t feel indebted to you."


    Alice shook her head. "Vera, I swear to you, if you''re interested in Robin, go ahead and pursue him. I won''t have any objections! I won''t regret it! Besides, he and I have no ties anymore.


    "Feel free to enjoy your time with him; I won''t resent you for being with a loser, haha!"


    Veraughed, feeling a sense of relief. "Alice, hearing you say that puts my mind at ease. Otherwise, I would have had this knot in my heart."


    Alice smiled and said, "Vera, I have one request: please don''t bring up anything about Robin in front of me from now on!


    "Right now, there''s a joke going around Harmonfield, mocking him as the loser who got dumped by us Millers.


    "It really bothers me. Being associated with someone like Robin makes me feel embarrassed."


    Vera held back the words she almost said. "Okay, Alice, I promise!


    "Just wait here for a moment. The VIP tickets for Ivy''s concert will arrive soon. I need to take care of some business first."


    "Go ahead and take care of what you need to do," Alice said, nodding.


    She watched Vera''s retreating figure and secretly scoffed.


    "Am I going to be upset about you being with Robin?


    "I''m not that foolish!"


    As Vera left the living room, Emily entered. "Ms. Miller, there''s aputer and tea avable here. If you need anything else, just let me know. I''m right next door." "Sure, Emily. Do you have any information on the Dickers management team hired by your group? I''d like to take a look."


    Emily paused for a moment and replied, "Of course. There''s nothing to hide. You can find it on Google."


    Alice thought for a moment and asked, "Who introduced the Dickers management team to Ms. Silva?"


    Without a second thought, Emily answered, "Mr. Ramsey. Who else could bring in someone as exceptional as Anna?


    "In thest decade, dozens ofpanies managed by Anna''s Management Team have made it onto the Fortune Global 500.


    "Alright, Ms. Miller, if you want to learn more about Anna''s Management Team, just look it up online. I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t apany you."


    As Alice watched Emily walk away, a sense of confusion washed over her.


    Has Vera really set everything up in advance?


    Is all this effort just meant to show me that her rise to this position was thanks to Robin?


    How boring! Alice thought, chuckling to herself.


    She sat down at theputer and began searching for information about the Dickers and Anna''s Management Team.


    Seeing the information she found on the inte, she was stunned to find that they matched perfectly with the people in Vera''s office.


    Could it be that those people are truly part of Anna''s Management Team from the Dickers?


    Who could have helped the Silvas secure such an impressive management team?


    Could it be Robin? That''s impossible!


    The most likely person is Liam.


    Eric has always had feelings for Vera.


    It makes sense that Liam would do little favors for his cousin to impress Vera.


    With those thoughts, a smirk of disdain appeared on Alice''s lips.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ha, Vera, you want me to be worse off than you, stuck with that loser Robin!


    I won''t be fooled by your games!


    At precisely ten o''clock, a secretary sent by Amber arrived with two VIP tickets to Ivy''s concert.


    Alice held the VIP tickets marked with the logos of the Dunn Group and the Silva Group, her hands trembling with excitement.


    However, alongside her thrill, there was a pang of jealousy.


    What made Vera worthy of standing alongside Shirley as a sponsor for Ivy''s concert?


    This stark contrast left her feeling uneasy.


    Without even saying a word to Vera, Alice left the Silva Group.


    Once outside the building, she deliberately stopped by a high-end boutique to transform her look.


    Ivy''s concert was filled with billionaires from Harmonfield and influential leaders from various sectors.


    While Alice was excited to attend the concert, her primary goal was towork and build valuable connections, gearing up for her uing role at the Miller Group.


    After a productive afternoon, she felt a sense of aplishment.


    She and Vera drove to the concert at the Infinity Tower in Southvale District.


    On the way, Zachary called.


    "Alice, my parents have agreed to our engagement.


    "Let''s go wedding dress shopping next week and pick a date for the engagement ceremony. What do you think?"


    Alice thought for a moment. "Zachary, Old Mr. Wright''s recovery banquet is next week. It wouldn''t be appropriate for us to hold our engagement ceremony either before or on the same day. "How about we schedule our engagement ceremony for the day after Old Mr. Wright''s banquet?""


    On the other end of the line, Zachary happily agreed.


    After hanging up, Alice smiled and said, "Vera, I''m about to get engaged to Mr. Gill. Aren''t you going to congratte me?"


    Vera seemed a bit surprised, pausing for a moment before replying with a smile, "Alice, of course I want to congratte you! You''re about to get married, and I''m genuinely happy for you!"


    Alice locked eyes with Vera and teased, "Vera, are you not happy because I''m not marrying Robin as you hoped and choosing to marry Mr. Gill?"


    Vera chuckled softly. "Why would I? Alice, as long as you''re happy, I''m truly supportive of you.


    "Didn''t we agree not to talk about Robin anymore?


    "The concert is about to start. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 The Most Important VIP Seats at the Concert


    The za outside Infinity Tower was filled with various luxury cars.


    Huge concert posters hung on the temporary venue''s outer walls.


    On the huge poster were Ivy''s various morous promotional photos.


    The concert promotional ads boldly disyed the sponsors, the Dunn Group and the Silva Group. Seeing these sponsorship ads, Alice suddenly felt ufortable.


    She discreetly nced at Vera beside her, feeling irritated!


    A woman who had once been aimless now stood at the forefront of Harmonfield''s business scene!


    This made her feel lost and unfair.


    Anger and resentment surged within her.


    I have worked tirelessly and aplished so much. Why don''t I deserve this kind of glory?


    And how is it that Vera, a woman without dreams or talent, has achieved so much more than I have?


    God, I curse you! Are you blind? This is utterly unfair!"


    Seeing Alice lost in thought as she stared at therge advertisement, Vera pointed to Ivy in the image and said, "Ivy looks even younger, more beautiful, and more charismatic in person than she does in the ad." Alice chuckled awkwardly. "I never thought I''d actually be at lvy''s concert today.


    "Vera, when it''s time for the final segment of the concert, can I join you for a photo with Ivy as a sponsor? I''d love to see her up close and get her autograph!"


    Vera sighed. "I can''t make any guarantees about that.


    "The segment for the sponsors to take photos on stage at Ivy''s concert involvesmercial promotion.


    "If I bring you along, it could upset the Dunns'' advertising department.


    "After all, you''re not representing yourself. This kind of arrangement requires approval from both the Dunns and Ivy, and you''d likely need to pay a substantial advertising fee.


    "Even if you were willing to pay that high fee, you still might not get the chance. But..."


    Vera initially wanted to tell Alice that it would be easy if Robin had made the request.


    However, she hesitated and held back her words.


    She didn''t want to hear Alice say any more hurtful things.


    Alice and Robin were not meant to be, so Vera is no longer willing to force herself to talk about Robin''s situation.


    Alice understood the difficulty of the situation when she heard Vera''s words.


    "I get it. It''s fine, Vera. After the concert, let''s see if there''s a chance to get Ivy''s autograph."


    Vera looked at Alice''s eager expression and smiled. "Alice, you''re not one of those die-hard fans, are you?


    "Ivy may be a top-tier star, but she''s just a person.


    "Getting her autograph or a photo doesn''t change anything. In the end, you''re still you, and she''s still her.


    "Unless you have some kind of coboration or mutual benefit with her."


    Alice shook her head. "Vera, we''re really not on the same wavelength here. Anyway, I won''t argue with you anymore. Let''s get inside."


    Vera and Alice''s VIP tickets were for the front row, the best seats in the entire concert venue.


    Not only were the seats excellent for viewing, but they also offered the best angles for live broadcasts and recordings.


    However, they weren''t positioned directly in the center, just slightly to the right.


    As they entered the concert venue, Alice spotted Liam Hamilton.


    She quickly approached him, saying, "Mr. Liam, it''s a pleasure to see you."


    Liam was taken aback.


    He wasn''t very familiar with Alice and needed a moment to remember that she was the heir of the Millers who had discussed the Eastvale Business District project with him alongside Zachary. Vera wasn''t fond of this young man from the Hamiltons and didn''t want to engage with him further. "Alice, I''m going to the front."


    Alice was too preupied to respond to Vera, waving her hand without looking back.


    "Mr. Liam, yourwork is impressive! You even know people from the Dickers?"


    Liam hesitated, surprised. He didn''t actually know anyone from the Dickers.


    He wanted to point out that while he might be familiar with these world-ss elites, they probably didn''t know him at all!


    But looking around at the heirs from Harmonfield''s elite families, Liam didn''t want to lose face in front of them.


    With a gentlemanly smile, he replied, "Oh, during my time studying abroad, I had some interactions with the Dickers'' eldest son, Leonardo. We shared a few meals together."


    "Oh! Mr. Liam, yourwork is impressive!" Alice eximed, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "If you say so, then it''s true.


    "Was it you who helped introduce the Dickers'' management team to the Silva Group recently?"


    Liam paused, a bit taken aback. "The Dickers'' management team? Oh, right, that was me who helped connect them; it was no trouble at all." Alice''s eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief.


    Gotcha, Vera!


    You told me it was Robin who contacted Anna''s Management Team-what a joke!


    "Mr. Liam, you''ve been quite helpful to the Silva Grouptely. When can we invite you over to the Millers for a visit?"


    Liam was bewildered and unsure of what Alice was rambling on about.


    Just then, a few heads of Harmonfield families approached him, saying, "Mr. Liam, we have a few questions we''d like to ask you."


    Taking the opportunity to excuse himself, Liam replied, "Ms. Miller, I''m sorry, but I have some matters to attend to. Let''s catch up another time."


    Alice wanted to continue the conversation, but Liam was already walking away.


    Although she felt a bit disappointed, she had gained an important piece of information. The elite team brought in by the Silva Group had indeed been arranged by Liam.


    Confirming this instantly lifted Alice''s spirits.


    As long as it wasn''t Robin''s doing, she felt much better!


    Robin, a nobody with no connections, could never have such influence!


    Only someone like Liam, with a powerful background, impressive education, and exceptionalworking skills, could pull off something so remarkable!


    A man like Robin, who had been abandoned by both the Millers and Alice, could never connect with a world-ss elite team like Anna''s!


    As she enjoyed her happy thoughts, she headed toward the VIP section.


    Just as she reached the front row, she spotted Daphne entering from outside the venue.


    Eager to greet her, Alice called out, "Hello, Ms. West."


    However, Daphne was focused ahead and didn''t even notice Alice waving at her.


    Daphne quickly walked up to Robin, saying respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, you''re here early."


    Robin nodded and settled into a seat at the center of the VIP section, with Daphne and Rita standing nearby.


    This sight sparked a wave of anger in Alice.


    How dare that loser Robin be so disrespectful in front of my idol, Daphne!


    And he had the audacity to sit in the most important seat.


    Unbelievable!


    Fuming, she stormed up to Robin and pointed at him, saying, "Robin, what right do you, a bodyguard, have to sit here? Are you blind? Can''t you see Ms. West... " Rita stepped forward, her tone icy. "Alice, if you insult Mr. Ramsey again, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Alice looked bewildered. "Ms. yton, I''m just saying it''s outrageous for him to sit in the most important seat in the VIP area. That''s supposed to be Ms. West''s ce." "How dare you! You have no right to speak in front of Mr. Ramsey! Get out!" Rita was furious, ready to p Alice if she dared to insult Robin again.


    Vera, who had just been chatting with Amber, noticed themotion and rushed over. "Alice, let''s go.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hi, Ms. West," Vera greeted Daphne and Rita before pulling Alice back to their seats.


    "Alice, what are you doing? This is inappropriate!"


    Alice kept ring in Robin''s direction, sneering. "What a jerk! He''s so full of himself!


    "What an arrogant fool to sit in that seat!


    "That spot is the most prestigious VIP section at the concert, reserved for guests who Ivy personally honors with flowers.


    "Robin dares to sit there, and in front of Ms. West no less! Does he really think he''s a big deal?"


    Vera nced at Robin and shook her head.


    She sighed inwardly, thinking, Maybe when you finally see the truth, you''ll understand how ridiculous your current behavior is.


    "Alice, you two have no connection anymore, why do you care what he does?"


    Alice frowned, clearly annoyed. "Enough! Stop bringing up that disgusting man!"


    Not wanting to argue further, Vera gestured for her to quiet down.


    Yet Alice remained fixated on Robin, utterly confused by the scene unfolding before her.


    Robin continued to sit in the central seat in the VIP section, while Daphne sat calmly beside him.


    How could Daphne, with her regal demeanor, put up with Robin''s tant disrespect?


    Does this fool truly think he can sit there while all the influential figures of Harmonfield are present? Surely, Robin, the uncultured bumpkin, doesn''t realize that position is meant for the most prominent figure! As Alice scanned the concert''s VIP area, she noticed that Rygar and the others were in the second row. Alice and Vera''s seats were among the best in the venue, just behind those of Robin, Daphne, and Shirley. They were positioned right next to Daphne.


    Alice was taken aback that Amber had arranged such prime seating for Vera at the concert.


    This left her feeling both confused and irritated.


    How had Vera from the Silva Group managed to secure such a prominent spot at the event?


    Liam and Rygar were Vera''s support.


    But they couldn''t even get seats in the front row, which made no sense to Alice.


    The more she looked around, the more confused she became about the seating arrangements at this event.


    Why is Vera sitting in such a prime spot?


    ncing at Vera, Alice felt a surge of frustration bubbling up inside her.


    With Vera''s qualifications and status, has no right to upy this seat


    These spots should have gone to Liam and Rygar instead.


    She turned to look at Liam''s seat and finally couldn''t hold back her frustration. "Vera, Mr. Liam has done so much for you. How can you let him sit over there while you take this spot? "I mean, it would make more sense for you to switch ces with him."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Ivy''s Concert


    Vera was stunned; she didn''t understand why Alice would say something like that. "Why should I switch seats with him? Does he even deserve to sit in my ce?"


    Alice scoffed. "Oh,e on, Vera, drop the act. I know everything. Why wouldn''t Mr. Hamilton be qualified to sit here?


    "Silva Group is nothing in front of Mr. Hamilton, you know that, right?


    "Besides, if it wasn''t for Mr. Hamilton, do you really think you''d have won the management rights at Silva Group?"


    Vera was speechless. "Alice, are you kidding? What does the Hamiltons have to do with me?


    "Liam can go make his money, and I''ll run Silva Group. I don''t owe him anything.


    "And by the way, the sponsor for Ivy''s concert tonight is us-the Silvas, not the Hamiltons. Who does he think he is, asking me to swap seats? Are you out of your mind?" Vera couldn''t understand why Alice would even think this way.


    Alice gave a coldugh. "Still lying, huh, Vera? You think I don''t know?


    "I just went up to the executive floor on your 28th floor today, and I saw Eric there. If the Hamiltons weren''t helping you out behind the scenes, how would Eric even show up at Silva Group?" Vera shook her head, thinking to herself, Eric is just one of Robin''sckeys!


    You act like he''s some big shot. What kind of stupid perspective is that?


    But Alice wasn''t backing down. "I just talked to Mr. Hamilton, and he said he''s the one who introduced Anna''s Management Team to you. It has nothing to do with Robin!


    "He''s even had lunch a few times with Leonardo, the eldest son of the Dickers.


    "Vera, we''ve been friends for so many years, and yet you''ve never once told me the truth. What''s the point of all this secrecy?"


    Vera didn''t know what to say. "Alice, can we just drop this? Your way of thinking is so ... strange.


    "Look, the concert''s about to start. If we keep talking, we''ll disturb everyone else."


    Alice was visibly annoyed. "Vera, are you switching seats with Mr. Hamilton or not?


    "People need to learn gratitude. The Hamiltons have helped you so much, and you''re seriously letting Mr. Hamilton sit in the second row while you take the spotlight up here! "All the glory and attention are on you, while he''s left in the background like some unsung hero.


    "Don''t you think that''s a bit... selfish?"


    Vera was losing her patience.


    "Alice, if you really believe that just because I got you a VIP ticket to Ivy''s concert, you have the right to boss me around, then go ahead and hand the ticket back. You can leave." Alice was furious. "So, Vera, are you really ending our friendship over this?"


    Vera didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    This warped way of thinking was driving her crazy.


    Seeing that Vera had gone silent, Alice continued, "After all this time, I''m only now realizing how selfish and vain you really are, Vera!"


    Vera let out a coldugh. "Alright, however you see me that''s your business.


    "I realize now that I made a huge mistake tonight. I never should''ve brought you to this concert!


    "So please, shut up. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Vera was genuinely angry.


    At that moment, a wave of apuse and cheers erupted from the concert hall.


    Ivy had stepped onto the stage, surrounded by a group of stunning dancers.


    She bowed slightly, smiling and acknowledging the audience.


    Then, she took a gorgeous bouquet of flowers from one of the dancers, stepped off the stage, and started heading toward the VIP section. The crowd buzzed with excitement.


    Dozens of bodyguards quickly formed a human wall, keeping the fans from rushing forward.


    Alice was stunned by the morous scene.


    She stared at Ivy''s fairy-like face in awe and said, "Ivy, the actress from Qurgh-she''s just stunning! I can''t believe I''m seeing her up close like this."


    In that moment, as she watched Ivy gracefully approach from the center of the stage, Alice''s mind began to drift.


    She imagined herself as Ivy, standing under the dazzling spotlight, on a stage adored by thousands, basking in the admiration and worship of the masses. She was enchanted by the fantasy.


    "Hehehe," Alice let out an uncontroble giggle.


    Liam nudged her. "What are you giggling at? Keep it down!"


    Alice suddenly realized the whole ce had gone silent, and she was the only oneughing like an idiot.


    She quickly shut her mouth.


    Watching Ivy step closer and closer to the VIP section, Alice''s heart started racing.


    Was Ivy really going to hand her the bouquet?


    She was confident that her outfit, which she had meticulously chosen that afternoon, outshone everyone else''s in the row. Excitedly, she almost stood up.


    Vera pulled her down. "Alice, don''t stand up-you''ll block the camera on the right."


    Alice frowned and muttered, "She''s definitely going to invite me ...


    "


    Vera shook her head. "This is part of the pre-show. Ivy isn''ting to you; she''s bringing the flowers to Robin."


    Alice scoffed. "Robin? Robin in that seat? Do you really think he''s worthy?


    "If Ivyes to the VIP section and sees him sitting there, I bet she''s going to be really disappointed.


    "Shirley''s the one who deserves to be the center of attention here."


    Vera gestured. "Then take a look at where Shirley''s sitting right now."


    Alice instinctively nced over in the direction where Robin was sitting.


    To his left were Shirley and Amber, and to his right were Daphne and Rita.


    What kind of seating arrangement was this?


    The guy was acting like he was the ultimate VIP, fooling everyone into thinking he was something special.


    The next moment, Ivy, holding her bouquet, walked right up to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, thank you. This concert isn''t just for everyone here in Harmonfield tonight-it''s because of you! "You helped me grow so much in just two short days!


    "There was a time when too much apuse made me lose myself, made me forget who I was.


    "But with your guidance, I finally understood that no matter the fame, I am still just one of the ordinary people. "Thank you! From now on, I''ll embrace my own simplicity." Ivy handed Robin the bouquet and bowed deeply. The entire hall fell silent.


    Alice stared,pletely shocked. Why would Ivy be thanking Robin? That was impossible!


    "There''s a mistake! Ivy must be mistaken! Ms. Dickinson, did you get the wrong person?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alice''s voice cut through the quiet hall at exactly the wrong moment, drawing everyone''s eyes to her.


    A security guard quickly walked over and said, "Miss, please keep quiet."


    But Alice kept going. "Why would Ms. Dickinson give flowers to him? He''s just a bodyguard!"


    Those who knew Robin''s real status chuckled at her words.


    Vera grabbed her arm urgently. "Alice, can you please stop talking nonsense?"


    Alice scowled. "Isn''t it true? Why would Ms. Dickinson give him the flowers?"


    Vera sneered. "Are you saying Ivy should''ve given the flowers to you instead?"


    Alice said loudly, "If not to me, then at least to Mr. Hamilton! Why would she give them to Robin? This has to be a mistake by her staff!"


    Liam felt deeply embarrassed by Alice''s outburst.


    He already knew the backstory of Ivy''s concert.


    He was aware that Robin was actually the president of Dunn Group''s Eastvale Development branch.


    The bouquet presentation was clearly something arranged by the concert organizers.


    Maybe Shirley didn''t want the spotlight, so she let Robin take on the role. It was a perfectly normal arrangement.


    However, Alice''s wildments had dragged him into the mess, leaving him red-faced.


    No one at the concert paid any more attention to Alice''s rambling outbursts.


    Ivy''s concert began amid a wave of apuse.


    Her graceful, beautiful voice, paired with the dancers moving elegantly around her, transformed the entire venue into something breathtakingly magical, vibrant, and full of color.


    Everyone in the audience waspletely captivated, lost in the world Ivy created with her performance-a world they never thought they''d experience in Harmonfield from an actress of Ivy''s caliber. Throughout the show, Ivy performed with intense passion, pouring out every ounce of talent she had umted over the years.


    As expected from an actress of her level from Qurgh, she held the audience in the palm of her hand, bringing their energy to an all-time high.


    Song after song, she sang the ssics that everyone loved, and the crowd was utterly entranced.


    As the two-hour concert drew to a close, Ivy prepared to sing her final song.


    But before she began, she suddenly turned and started walking toward the VIP section.


    "Friends of Harmonfield, it''s only because of two special people, Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva, that I''ve had the chance to connect with this beautiful city. "Meeting them opened my eyes to so many things I didn''t know about the world.


    "This unexpected encounter has helped me grow so much.


    "For thest song of the night, I''d like to invite Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva to join me on stage so we can sing together in appreciation."


    Vera was stunned.


    Oh, hell no. I don''t sing!


    In an instant, her whole body went cold with nerves, and she could feel the sweat on her back.


    It was toote to stop Ivy''s invitation.


    Ivy walked over to her, smiling. "Ms. Silva, Mr. Ramsey, please!"


    Vera was too nervous to know what to do.


    She whispered, "I can''t sing."


    Robin hesitated for a moment, surprised by Ivy''s invitation to join her on stage with Vera.


    But, at this point, if he didn''t get up, things would get awkward.


    He stood up, walked over to Vera, and said, "Come on, Ms. Silva. Let''s join Ms. Dickinson for a song."


    Vera grabbed Robin''s arm, whispering urgently, "Robin, seriously, I can''t sing. I only know children''s songs... But before she could finish, Robin had already led her onto the stage.


    "


    Vera was freaking out, whispering, "D*mn it, Robin, I really can''t sing! Are you trying to make me look like a fool? "If I open my mouth, I''ll clear out the whole audience..."

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 All I Want is Your Simplicity


    Robin held Vera''s cold, trembling hand, his thumb brushing gently over her damp palm.


    "Just look into my eyes, and you won''t feel nervous."


    His voice soft yet steady, cutting through the distant hum of the music.


    Vera''s gaze lifted to meet his.


    In that instant, the world around them faded. It was like being struck by lightning-a sh that left everything else in shadow.


    His eyes were clear and steady, as vast and calm as a night sky full of stars.


    The anxieties that had gripped her melted away in that starlit glow.


    For a heartbeat, she was utterly captivated, lost in the warmth of his smile.


    Waves of emotion rose within her.


    She realized, with a start, that she''d never looked at him this closely before.


    "Feeling a little better?" Robin asked, giving her hand a gentle squeeze.


    His broad hand and his soft words were a far cry from the emotionally clueless Robin she thought she knew.


    "Just follow my lead. Do what I do, and you won''t feel embarrassed."


    Still holding his gaze, Vera gave a resolute nod. Everything else had faded; there was only him, grounding her in this surreal moment.


    "Can you y an instrument?" he asked as they walked, hand in hand, toward the center of the stage, with Ivy just ahead of them.


    "No," Vera admitted, her voice barely a whisper.


    Robin chuckled softly. "Then what can you do?"


    That disarming smile nearly sent her heart racing out of her chest.


    "I ... I can''t really do anything," she replied honestly, feeling oddly vulnerable.


    "Nothing at all?" Robin''s smile was as gentle as a spring breeze.


    Vera nodded with conviction, a determined look in her eyes.


    A smirk curved across Robin''s lips. "So, in 20 years, you''ve done nothing but eat and sleep like a pig?"


    "Huh?" Vera was momentarily stunned, catching a hint of mischief in those starry eyes.


    She snapped out of her trance.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    D*mn him. Did he seriously just call her a pig? Right now?


    She shot him a sharp re, hissing under her breath. "You jerk! You bettere up with something-I really don''t know what I''m doing up here!" Robin''s grin only widened. "Alright, it''s official. You''re a helpless little pig," he teased. "Fine, then. Just follow me."


    "Okay." Vera nodded, resigned. She didn''t really have a choice.


    Her mind was aplete nk.


    She used to think standing on stage looked easy.


    Now, under the ring lights and with all eyes on them, she knew she''d been wrong.


    Gripping his hand tighter, she let him lead, grounding herself in his steady presence.


    The bright lights and countless faces blurred together, an endless sea of anticipation.


    She barely registered what Robin was saying. She just knew she had no control over any of it.


    But strangely, she wasn''t afraid. She wasn''t nervous.


    As long as Robin was beside her, holding her hand, she could face anything.


    One simple phrase "Follow me"-was enough.


    Robin guided Vera to the center of the stage, then turned to Ivy with a smile. "This is your moment. How about Vera and I y piano to apany you?" Ivy gave a knowing nod, her eyes twinkling.


    Robin led Vera by the hand.


    Amid polite apuse, they walked to the grand piano at the edge of the stage.


    They sat together on the bench, and Vera stared nkly at the ck-and-white keys, not sure where to begin.


    Robin still hadn''t let go of her hand.


    She felt her pulse quicken.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she stole a nce at him. Was he nning to hold her hand the entire time?


    Was he... trying to get closer? Maybe even ... taking advantage of the situation?


    If he is... I don''t mind one bit.


    Lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed Robin''s grip tighten slightly.


    Then, suddenly, her fingers touched the keys, and soft, flowing notes began to fill the air.


    Startled, she thought she''d identally pressed something, afraid she''d ruined the song.


    But then she noticed the beautiful music filling the space, seamless and smooth.


    She realized Robin was guiding her hand, ying the piano alongside her. Astonishment flooded through her.


    She''d never imagined her fingers could be part of creating something so beautiful.


    As the gentle melody unfolded, the stage lights slowly dimmed.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Ivy, radiant and poised at the center of the stage.


    The audience seemed to forget that Vera and Robin were even there.


    Vera, unsure of what to do with her free hand, watched Robin''s other hand moving effortlessly over the keys.


    Instinctively, she began to follow his lead, pressing down the keys he indicated, letting each note resonate within her.


    It felt as if every sound was pulled directly from her heart, an expression of feelings she''d never dared to speak aloud.


    She stole another nce at Robin, and she felt her heart stir.


    Was this really the same rough-edged Robin she''d known?


    In the soft glow of the lights, he seemed different-his usual rough edges softened, his sharp features illuminated with an almost serene intensity. Wasn''t this the hero she''d been waiting for?


    As if sensing her gaze, Robin looked over and gave her a gentle smile before leaning toward the microphone.


    His deep, resonant voice filled the hall, rich and warm, like honeyed wine lingering on the air.


    "Maybe far away, or just yesterday ...


    "Here or across the sea...


    "Through the twists and turns, joy and pain...


    "People meet and part again...


    "Let go of right and wrong to find the truth...


    "Living takes courage too....


    "No halo from above...


    "You and I are born... ordinary."


    Vera stood frozen, her heart wide open, as if she''d stumbled into a dream.


    Is this real?


    Everything felt surreal, and the stage seemed to pulse with a quiet magic.


    In the center of the stage, Ivy felt it too-a shiver ran through her.


    Robin''s deep, maic voice sliced through the air, each note an arrow straight to the heart.


    The entire concert hall was silent, save for the rhythm of breath and heartbeat, as if everyone was held in the same spell.


    From her seat in the VIP section, Shirley watched Robin''s shadowed figure, bathed in dim light.


    Everything felt like a dream.


    She, who had never cared much for music, was struck speechless. She never imagined a voice could be this powerful, could reach so deeply into a person''s soul. She never would''ve guessed that Robin''s piano ying and singing would be so incredibly captivating.


    A spark of wonder lit her eyes.


    Robin, how many talents and secrets do you hide?


    The music flowed on, his voice low and weathered, lingering in the air like a haunting memory.


    "Through heartbreak, I learned regret...


    "Life is long, yet fleeting, I bet...


    "A heart once broken, vines will grow ...


    "To risk it all, I''d dly go...


    "Falling down into the gray...


    "With a face dirt-streaked in dismay....


    "No halo from above...


    "Just holding on to the strength of love."


    His voice carried them all into another world, filling the space with a mncholy beauty.


    The lights dimmed further, casting the stage in a soft glow.


    At the front, Ivy stepped forward gracefully, her dancers moving in perfect synchrony around her.


    She lifted her voice, clear and pure, bringing the audience to an emotional peak.


    "One day, maybe I''ll drift away...


    "Or maybe we''ll meet again someday....


    "Among the crowd or far above ...


    "Just let me see the face I love ...


    "Even if my eyes fill with tears...


    "Though silent, they''ll wash away fears...


    "No need for halos from the divine...


    "All I want... is the beauty of your simple shine...


    "With this heart, I have no regret...


    "The me of life is lit."


    Ivy''s gentle voice lingered in the hall, echoing like a heartbeat.


    When the song ended, there was a profound silence.


    Then, in a wave, the entire venue erupted into cheers, apuse crashing over them like a storm.


    Under the spotlight at center stage, Ivy, Robin, and Vera epted bouquets from the adoring crowd.


    Amid the apuse, Shirley stepped forward, joining them as the sponsor and event organizer.


    Reporters gathered at the edges of the stage, cameras shing, casting a dazzling array of colors across the scene.


    In the audience, Alice stood frozen, unsure if what she was seeing was real.


    The confident,manding figure on stage-was that really Robin? The Robin she''d once dismissed as a nobody?


    She heard the host clearly announce his title: "President of Eastvale Development Group."


    Had she really overlooked this?


    How had Robin be so aplished without her noticing?


    Alice felt her heart race with a mix of shock and panic.


    Looking at Robin in the center of the stage, surrounded by the elite of Harmonfield, she didn''t know what to think, where to go, or what to do. Tonight, she had seen things she never could''ve imagined.


    Through the gaps in the crowd, she saw him surrounded by Vera, Ivy, Shirley, Daphne, and Rygar-all prominent figures in Harmonfield.


    They weren''t just near him; they treated him as an equal, even as the center of attention. How could this be?


    Was this real?


    It didn''t make sense!


    This wasn''t the way things were supposed to go!


    After she''d rejected him, Robin was supposed to be struggling, desperate, left with nothing but regret.


    He was supposed to beg her for another chance.


    How could he possibly be shining so brightly now?


    This wasn''t right!


    Maybe... maybe this was all some borate show, a stunt Robin put together to get back at me.


    But no-she knew that was impossible.


    He couldn''t have convinced all these influential people to y along just to prove a point to her.


    Just then, she spotted Vera standing beside Robin, her expression radiant with joy and pride, like she belonged there. Alice clenched her teeth.


    If anyone deserved to be beside him in this moment, it should''ve been her, Alice, not Vera!


    How was it Vera, that aimless woman who just drifted through life, who got to stand there basking in the spotlight?


    The world felt so unfair, sopletely upside-down.


    Why did Vera get to bask in Robin''s sess while she, Alice, was left with nothing?


    She couldn''t stand it!


    She forced down her frustration and turned to Amber, her voice tense.


    "What exactly is Robin''s position in the Dunn Group? Is he really the President of Eastvale Development Group?"


    Amber gave her a cool smile. "Not only is Mr. Ramsey the President of Eastvale Development Group, but he''s also thergest shareholder in Dunn Group. Ms. Miller, did you not know?" Alice felt her mind go nk. "No way! That''s impossible!"


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was Zachary, sounding excited. "Alice, a friend told me a bridal shop in Eastvale just got a new wedding gown in stock. Want to check it out tomorrow?"


    Irritated and distracted, Alice snapped, "I don''t have time! I haven''t even decided if I want to go through with the engagement!"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 What Did I Ever Lie to You About?


    Alice hung up the phone.


    By this time, the concert had wrapped up, and the audience was slowly leaving.


    The venue, stripped of its lights and decorations, now felt empty and cold, with only the chilly night breeze and a sense of loneliness lingering after the excitement.


    Alice stood alone in the VIP section, still dazed and overwhelmed by everything that had happened.


    Almost everyone around her had already left.


    Thest notes of "Only Ordinary" still echoed faintly through the venue.


    She looked at the empty stage, feeling as if it had all been a dream.


    Where were Robin and Vera?


    Suddenly, Alice ran toward the exit, spotting Robin in the distance, walking away surrounded by Vera, Ivy, Shirley, and Daphne.


    "Robin, wait!" Alice called out, running after him.


    Her shout made Robin and the others pause and nce back.


    Robin frowned when he realized it was Alice calling him.


    He chose to ignore her and kept walking.


    "Robin, stop!" Alice rushed up to him, blocking his path, and snapped, "Why did you lie to me?"


    Robin gave her a cool smile. "What exactly did I lie to you about?"


    "You''re a major shareholder of Dunn Group and the President of Eastvale Development Group. Why didn''t you ever tell me?"


    Robin smirked. "Alice, are you out of your mind? Why would I need to tell you anything about my life?"


    Ivy, unaware of what was happening, politely said goodbye to Robin, and Shirley and the others had already driven off.


    Daphne looked like she wanted to say something, but Robin gestured for her to leave as well.


    Now, it was just Vera, Robin, and Alice left outside the concert venue.


    Vera looked at Alice''s frustrated expression and shook her head.


    "Robin, I''ll go get the car. Where are you nning to stay tonight? I know you didn''t drive here, so I can drop you off."


    Robin thought for a moment. "I''ll head back to Vi One in Dawnspire Heights. I loaned my Graceview Apartments ce to Rosalie."


    Vera nodded. "Alright, I''ll go pull the car around."


    Alice stared at him, dumbfounded. "Vi One in Dawnspire Heights? Robin, can you be serious? You really expect me to believe you live there?"


    Robin ignored her and pulled out his phone.


    "Robin, why are you treating me like this? What did I ever do to you?"


    Robin finally lost patience. "Alice, what exactly do you want from me?


    "I haven''t had anything to do with you or the Millers for a long time. Everything I do has nothing to do with you. So what gives you the right to question me? Now get lost!" Just then, Vera pulled up in the car in front of them. "Robin, get in! Alice, we''re leaving."


    Before anyone could say anything, Alice climbed right into the back seat.


    "I''ming with you guys... uh ... my car broke down."


    Vera looked at her, puzzled. "You really want toe with us? We''re headed to Dawnspire Mountain-it''s in the opposite direction from your ce..."


    Alice didn''t hesitate. "I''ll go with you to drop off Robin, and then you can take me home afterward."


    Vera paused, considering this. "Alright, but since your ce is closer, I can drop you off first and then take Robin to Dawnspire Mountain."


    "No, I want toe along to drop Robin off first, then you can take me home."


    Alice was extremely curious about Robin''s mention of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    She wanted to see if he was telling the truth or just bluffing.


    If Robin was lying, then everything she''d heard about him being a shareholder in Dunn Group, the President of Eastvale Development Group-could all be fake! Maybe it was just Amber hyping him up.


    Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates. What kind of ce was that?


    In Harmonfield, only Martin from the Wright family was even allowed to live in the top-level area, Area One.


    And even he didn''t qualify for Vi One.


    Yet Robin imed that Vi One was his?


    She was determined to see for herself if it was true.


    If it really was his, then maybe... she''d consider giving him a second thought.


    But if it wasn''t... hmph.


    Lost in her thoughts, Alice nced at Robin''s silhouette in the front seat.


    For a moment, he seemed... different from the man she thought she knew.


    The car ride was silent, almost oppressively so.


    None of them spoke a word, and the quiet felt stifling.


    Then Alice''s phone rang again.


    It was Zachary calling.


    Seeing his number, she impatiently hung up, but he called back over and over.


    Finally, with a sigh, Alice picked up. "What is it? Why are you calling again and again sote?" "Alice, is something wrong?" Zachary asked on the other end.


    "Didn''t we agree to hold the engagement ceremony the day after Old Mr. Wright''s birthday celebration?


    "What did you mean earlier when you said you wanted to wait? Are you putting it off again?"


    Alice took a deep breath, initially wanting to reject him outright.


    But then she hesitated.


    What if Robin really was lying to her?


    After a long pause, she said, "Wait for my update. I''ve got something going on right now...


    "Give me an answer soon. If we don''t go look at the wedding dresses tomorrow, they might get taken by someone else... "Zachary was still talking, but Alice hung up.


    She paused for a while, then looked over at Robin, who hadn''t said a word the whole ride.


    Trying to break the silence, she asked, "Vera, was that really you two ying the piano on stage tonight?"


    Vera couldn''t help butugh. "Yep, that was my first time ever ying the piano, and somehow it turned out pretty good! Hahaha..."


    She was the only oneughing, which made the atmosphere awkward.


    ncing over at Robin, who was absorbed in watching something on his phone, she quickly stoppedughing, suddenly realizing herughter might have been out of ce. Alice stole a quick look at Robin too, noting that he didn''t seem to be paying any attention to their conversation.


    "We''re almost there," Vera said, changing the subject.


    Alice looked out at the winding mountain road ahead and remembered the time they''d run into each other near the gates of Dawnspire Heights Estates a while back.


    If Robin really does live in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates, he should have an ess card to get in here.


    If he didn''t have a card, that would mean he''d been putting on an act in front of her all along.


    Soon, they arrived at the gates of Dawnspire Heights Estates-the entrance to the three area of the estate.


    Robin opened the car door. "Alright, drop me off here. You should head back; it''s gettingte."


    Vera was about to offer to drive him all the way to Area One, but Robin waved her off.


    "No need. Once I''m inside, I''ll have Logan take me over to Area One. It''s safer if you head straight home."


    Vera nced at Alice in the back seat, realizing Robin might be right-it would be quitete by the time she drove Alice home and returned herself.


    "Let''s wait here, Vera," Alice said, her gaze fixed on Robin.


    Vera hesitated for a moment, then understood what Alice was thinking.


    Alright, if Alice wanted to watch, then let her see for herself.


    Let her find out if Robin could actually get into the estate.


    Robin got out of the car and walked over to the main gate.


    The security guards on duty were unfamiliar faces; it seemed there was a new shift tonight.


    Robin reached for his leopard-print ess card... but it wasn''t there.


    Suddenly, he remembered he''d left the card back at Graceview Apartments.


    Sitting in the car, Alice had been watching him closely.


    Seeing him pat his pockets repeatedly, only toe up empty-handed, she smirked.


    So it was all a lie after all. What a joke!


    Acting all high and mighty ... disgusting.


    Vera noticed Robin searching for his ess card.


    She opened her door and got out. "What''s wrong, Robin? Did you forget your card?"


    Hearing Vera''s words, Alice smirked to herself.


    Vera, you''re reallymitted to this act, aren''t you?


    Covering for Robin, evening up with the excuse that he "forgot his card."


    If he didn''t bring his card, why evene here?


    At that moment, one of the security guards came over.


    Robin asked, "Is Logan here?"


    The guard replied, "Mr. Barrett had to step out tonight for some business. Can I help you with something?"


    Robin thought for a moment. "Hey, I live in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates. I left my card at home..."


    The guard cut him off. "I''m sorry, sir, but without a card, no one is allowed to enter."


    Robin pointed to the guardhouse. "Could you call Logan and tell him it''s Robin? He knows me. I forgot my card he cane back and let me in."


    The guard hesitated before responding, "I''m sorry, sir, but Mr. Barrett isn''t avable right now."


    Vera was about to argue with the guard, but Robin stopped her. "They''re just doing their job. I''ll try reaching Logan myself."


    He took out his phone and dialed Logan''s number, but after several rings, no one picked up.


    Alice got out of the car, rolling her eyes. "Having trouble reaching him?"


    Robin nodded without thinking.


    Alice scoffed. "I''ve seen this trick 100 times! I bet you could keep calling all night, and you''d never get through!


    "Vera, let''s go. Take me home!"


    Vera frowned. "Alice, just wait a bit. Let Robin try to reach Mr. Barrett first, and then I''ll take you back."


    "You really think someone''s going to open the gate for him? Vera, you''re both still trying to fool me. You actually believe a guy like him lives in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates? It''s ridiculous!" At that moment, Vera understood.


    Alice had insisted oning along because she doubted all along that Robin actually lived here.


    She wanted to see if he was lying.


    Vera sighed and shook her head. "Alice, if I''d known that was your intention, I never would''ve agreed to let you ride with us.


    "Fine. Take my car and drive yourself home, then. I''ll stay here with Robin and wait." Vera held out her keys with a cold expression. "Alright, hand over the keys." Alice actually reached out to take them.


    Robin stopped her. "Vera, take her home. I don''t need you waiting here with me."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vera, clearly annoyed, said, "No way, I''m staying. And Alice, since you clearly don''t believe us, you can find your own way home!"


    Alice was furious. "Vera, you''re somitted to lying to me with him that you won''t even give me a ride back?


    "Fine. If you won''t take me home, I have other options."


    Alice remembered that Raymond lived in Area Two and quickly dialed his number.


    A few minutester, Raymond pulled up to the gate.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re here too?" Raymond said excitedly when he saw Robin and Vera standing by the entrance.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 You''re Not a Man!


    Thest time they''d met, at Harmont Bar, Robin had helped Raymond out of a tough situation.


    Ever since, Raymond had wanted to properly thank him and was eager to get to know him better.


    But he hadn''t found an opportunity-until now.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I really appreciate what you did at Harmont Bar!" Raymond said, a bit nervous, unsure of what else to say. "I''ve spent some time at home recently, thinking things over. I realized that a woman like Emma ... well, I''m better off without her." Robin gave him a small smile but didn''t respond.


    Raymond awkwardly shrugged. "Alright then. I''ll let you all get back to it. I''ll take Alice home."


    Then, he remembered something. "Hey, Vera, what are you all doing out here sote?"


    Vera replied, "Robin forgot his ess card, so we''re waiting for Mr. Barrett to get back." "Robin''s ess card?" Raymond''s eyes lit up with recognition.


    He''d heard from Logan recently that Robin was living in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    And he knew that even Rowan, a big shot in his own right, treated Robin like a respected superior.


    Raymond found himself looking at Robin''s back with a newfound sense of awe.


    If he could build a connection with someone like Robin, it might be the chance his family-the Hamptons-needed to rise again.


    Just this morning, he''d heard that, with Robin''s help, Vera had sessfully regained control of Silva Group.


    After she took over, Silva Group immediately secured three major projects in the Eastvale Business District, all courtesy of the Dunns.


    Tonight''s Ivy concert, as well, was co-sponsored by the Dunns and the Silvas.


    Raymond was well aware that none of this would''ve been possible for Vera without Robin''s support. There was no way she could have pulled it off alone.


    He''d wanted to contact Vera and maybe get a look at the concert himself, but he''d felt too embarrassed to ask.


    Vera, who used to drift through life without direction, had suddenly transformed into a highly sessful CEO.


    This change had deeply shaken Raymond.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He realized he should step up and do something meaningful for his family''s business, too.


    As he looked at Robin''s silhouette, he felt the urge to say something, to express his thoughts. But the words died on his lips.


    In the past, he hadn''t understood who Robin truly was.


    But now it was clear: Robin wasn''t the "nobody" that Alice and Zachary had painted him as.


    He was a genuine power yer.


    But Robin was the kind of man who had no need to unt it.


    Seeing that Robin wasn''t interested in chatting, Raymond dropped the idea.


    After all, who was he, Raymond, to expect a man like Robin to engage with him?


    A sense of disappointment welled up in his heart.


    But as he noticed Vera standing with Robin, his mind began to spin with new ideas.


    Vera and Robin had been spending a lot of time togethertely.


    Raymond thought that if he could use Vera to make an introduction, there might be a chance to get closer to Robin.


    If he could invite Robin out once, he could do it again.


    And over time, they''d be familiar with each other.


    Rtionships were like steeping coffee-best developed slowly, with warmth.


    If he could just break into Robin''s circle, it wouldn''t just be a huge leap forward for him personally in Harmonfield; it could even bring new heights to the entire Hampton family.


    With this in mind, he quickly said, "Mr. Ramsey, Vera, you two wait here. I''ll take Alice home ande right back.


    "If you don''t mind, maybe you could stop by my ce afterward?"


    Robin didn''t respond.


    Vera had originally nned to go with Raymond to the Hampton residence to wait for Logan.


    But Alice, looking impatient, snapped, "Raymond, hurry up and take me home already. Why are you wasting time talking to him?"


    Left with no choice, Raymond said goodbye to Vera and Robin, then got in his car and drove Alice back toward the Millers'' vi.


    On the way, Raymond asked, "So... how did you end up with them tonight?"


    Alice scoffed. "Vera somehow got her hands on two tickets to Ivy''s concert, so I went with her.


    "Robin was trying to show off in front of me, trying to get my attention, and imed he lived in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates. I didn''t believe he could actually live there, so I came along to see for myself. "We got to the gate and, of course, the guards stopped him. All he''s good for is bragging-what a joke!


    "And to make it worse, Vera, my supposed best friend, kept backing him up, trying to fool me.


    "Raymond, tell me what kind of friend does that?


    "These days, Robin''s been going out of his way to create this whole fake image of himself, all to try to get into the Millers'' good graces.


    "Do you think I''d ever pay attention to a guy like that? A total fraud? Ha!"


    Raymond listened to Alice''s rant in silence, feeling speechless.


    Practically everyone in Harmonfield''s elite circles now knew the extent of Robin''s influence.


    And here was Alice, still calling him a nobody.


    What on earth was she thinking?


    The Millers really are beyond saving.


    After Alice finally finishedining, Raymond hesitantly said, "Alice, is it possible you''ve got the wrong idea about Robin? Are you sure you understand who he really is?


    "From what I know, Robin is thergest shareholder in Dunn Group, the President of Eastvale Development Group, and he''s got strong connections with people like Rygar, Daphne, and even the Wrights in city government. "If Robin were just some nobody, do you really think Shirley, Daphne, and all these powerful people would be involved with him?"


    Alice was taken aback.


    Raymond had a point.


    But whenever she looked at Robin, all she saw was the same ipetent guy she''d always known.


    Earlier that evening, Alice had been fooled by his performance on stage and decided to follow him, wanting to see for herself if he really lived in Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    She''d followed him all this way, only for him to im he''d forgotten his ess card at the gate.


    Does he think I''m stupid?


    Alice smirked to herself.


    Everyone says you''re some big shot, Robin, but I don''t buy it!


    Watching you pretend to be important is justughable!


    Seeing that Alice was set on her own view, Raymond decided not to say anything further.


    Everyone had their own way of seeing the world and living their life.


    He certainly didn''t feel any obligation to help Alice understand the truth.


    After Alice and Raymond left, Vera chuckled to herself.


    Oh, Alice ... you just weren''t meant to have this kind of luck.


    I''ve already shown you the truth, but you refuse to believe it.


    If you''d just had a little patience tonight, you would have seen everything for yourself.


    Maybe it''s fate your motives weren''t sincere, and that''s why Robin happened to forget his ess card.


    But even that little bit of waiting was too much for you, so you chose to give up.


    No one can help you with that.


    In the end, your own foolishness defeated you.


    Once, you were given the chance of a lifetime, and you threw it away.


    You''re truly pitiful.


    A short whileter, Logan called. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry. I was handling some business and had left my phone with one of my guys. I apologize for missing your call-how can I help?" Robin briefly exined the situation.


    When Logan heard that Robin had been stopped by the guards, he immediately contacted them.


    The guard received Logan''s message and hurried over to Robin. "I apologize, Mr. Ramsey...


    "


    Robin waved it off. "You were just doing your job. No worries. Would you mind driving me up to Vi One?"


    Vera interjected, "I''ll take you up."


    Robin nced back at her. "Go on home, Vera."


    Vera stared at him in disbelief. "You''re telling me to drive myself home in the middle of the night?"


    Unbelievable.


    You''re really okay with letting me drive back alone?


    "Get in the car. I''ll drive you home!"


    Vera pushed Robin into the passenger seat and drove directly into the estate.


    As they entered Vi One at Dawnspire Heights Estates, Vera took a deep breath. "It really does feel likeing home. It''s been a while since I wasst here... I almost missed it." Robin looked at her and smirked. "You''re acting like this is your ce."


    "Yes, from now on, this will be my home," Vera replied casually.


    "Alright, whatever makes you happy."


    Vera stepped in front of Robin, staring into his eyes. "You''ve done so much for me. How should I thank you?


    "I already said I''ll be your girlfriend! Then this ce will be my home, won''t it?"


    Robin ignored her and kept walking toward the main hall.


    "Robin, are you serious? What, are you afraid I''ll eat you up?" Vera called after him.


    Robin shook his head. "It''ste. Go wash up and get some sleep. Tomorrow''s another day."


    "Robin, answer me this-when you grabbed my hand on stage tonight, was that real?"


    Robin stopped, turned around, and looked at her, noticing the flush on her cheeks. "Don''t bring it up. You totally took advantage of me today-I''m still not over it!"


    And with that, he headed up the stairs to the second floor.


    Vera stood there, stunned. "You grabbed my hand and held on tight, and now you''re saying I took advantage of you? Unbelievable!"


    In a fit of frustration, she slipped off one of her high heels and threw it at his back.


    "You jerk! You have the nerve to say I took advantage of you?"


    Robin caught the shoe mid-air with one hand and tossed it right out the window. "If you don''t want it, then don''t!"


    Then he went up to the second floor and closed his door.


    "He threw my shoe out the window? Are you kidding me?! Those were brand new! I just bought them today for 80,000! Just like that?"


    Vera stood in the hall, stunned and fuming. "Robin, you jerk! You wasteful man! Come out here!"


    She waited a while, but the door to his room stayed closed.


    "What a weirdo...


    "


    After standing there fuming for a bit longer, she sighed, feeling exhausted.


    She''d have to let it go for now.


    "Fine, I''ll get my energy back and deal with this jerk first thing in the morning!"


    She returned to the room she used to stay in, took a hot shower, and theny down in bed, listening for any sound.


    Was he really noting over?


    Shey there, wide-eyed, waiting most of the night, but never heard his footsteps.


    "D*mn it! Robin, you coward! You''re not even a real man!" she muttered as she drifted off to sleep.


    "Bang! Bang!" A loud knock on her door startled Vera awake.


    Ha! So he couldn''t resist after all!


    She opened the door, only to be met with Robin''s stern face. "Hurry up! It''s almost time for work!


    "Anna''s management team already called me. She''s helping you run Silva Group, and as the CEO, you can''t exactly skip out, can you?"


    Vera blinked, finally snapping awake.


    It was already 7:30 a.m.


    There was no time for breakfast-she grabbed her things and raced to the Silva Group building.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 The Slip-On Sandals


    In the car, Robin noticed that Vera was barefoot.


    "Vera, seriously? You''re the CEO of Silva Group, and you''re going to work barefoot? Where are your shoes?"


    She red at him. "You''re really asking where my shoes went? Last night, you threw both of them into theke! Or did you conveniently forget that part?"


    "I threw your shoes into theke? I ... don''t remember that at all." Robin''s voice trailed off as he realized he might''ve just confessed.


    "Don''t you y dumb with me! When we get to town, you''re buying me a new pair of shoes! Those shoes cost me 80,000 dors, do you have any idea how heartbroken I am?"


    Robin rolled his eyes. "I''m not buying you shoes. And anyway, it''s early; no stores are open yet. Just have your assistant order a pair for youter."


    Vera huffed. "Every time we go up to that mansion of yours on Dawnspire Heights Estates, you find some excuse to get rid of my shoes!


    "Thest time, I had to walk out of there in socks, and Piperughed at me for a week!


    "And this time, I don''t even have flip-flops! Robin, I swear, if you do this again..."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Oh yeah? And what are you going to do about it?"


    She hesitated, then said with a defiant smile, "I''ll just camp out in your precious mansion and never leave!"


    They bickered the whole drive. Just as they were about to reach the Silva Group building, Robin spotted a small shoe store open on the side of the road. "Fine, fine, stopining. There''s a shoe shop over there. I''ll get you a pair." He paused.


    "What''s your size again?"


    "Size 6!" Vera covered her mouth to hide a grin, feeling oddly thrilled.


    Finally, he''s buying something for me!


    Robin went over to the shop and, without much thought, picked out a pair of slip-on sandals for ten dors.


    Vera watched him from the car, feeling a warm glow inside.


    She imagined the nice, stylish shoes Robin might bring back for her.


    Maybe today will actually be a good day, she thought with a smile.


    After paying, Robin noticed the shoes weren''t even bagged. "Hey, don''t you have a box or something for these?"


    The shopkeeper gave him a look. "A box? For a ten-dor pair of sandals?"


    Robin looked down at the sandals. Fair enough. The box would probably be worth more than the shoes themselves. "Well... how about a stic bag, at least?"


    The shopkeeper sighed, rummaging around under the counter before producing a crumpled, slightly dirty stic bag.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "This is the best you''ve got?"


    "Sir," the shopkeeper replied with a sigh, "business is tough these days. Margins are tight."


    Robin rolled his eyes. "Fine, whatever."


    He slipped the sandals into the stic bag and walked back to the car.


    Vera waited, her excitement growing. He probably picked out something fashionable, she thought to herself, imagining him bringing back a pair of elegant heels. But when she saw the crumpled stic bag he was carrying, her face fell.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! Robin, these are the shoes you bought?"


    Robin nodded, handing her the bag. "Yep, size 6. The shopkeeper said they were the finest pair they had."


    "How much did you pay for these?" she asked, her voice rising.


    "Ten dors," Robin replied as he got back in the car.


    Vera nearly lost it. "You expect me to wear ten-dor shoes to the office?


    "Where I meet with people who manage billion-dor portfolios?


    "Then don''t wear them." Robin shrugged. "This was the most expensive pair they had. The guy even tried to sell me a two-dor pair, but I didn''t go that cheap."


    Vera shook her head in disbelief. "I can''t believe this. I threw out my 80,000 dors shoes only to end up with ten-dor slip-on sandals."


    She opened the bag and looked at the shoes-green stic with tacky little bows and gaudy floral patterns around the edges. "Gosh, I''ll look like a total fool if I wear these!" she muttered.


    Robin sighed. "Just wear them for now. Better than going barefoot. You can buy a new pair at the mall across from your office. "I think they probably open at nine."


    "Great, just great," Vera grumbled. "Thanks to you, today''s going to be a long day of gettingughed at."


    When they reached the entrance to Silva Group, Vera stepped out of the car in her bright green slip-on sandals.


    The receptionists and security guards at the entrance immediately noticed her unusual footwear.


    She could feel eyes following her as she walked through the lobby.


    "Hey, check out Ms. Silva''s shoes today. Bold choice!"


    "Is it the trending wear?"


    "Yeah, I think that''s the new trend-bringing back that ssic, old-school style ... "


    Vera held back augh. They actually think these ten-dor shoes are some kind of high fashion...


    Sarah rushed over as Vera entered the office. "Ms. Silva!"


    Vera waved a hand dismissively. "Stop calling me that."


    Sarah nced down at her shoes, trying not tough. "Vera, those shoes are... um, quite the statement."


    She thenughed.


    "Oh, shut it. For your information, Robin got me these," Vera said, rolling her eyes.


    Sarah''s eyes widened. "Robin gave you those? That''s ... bold of him."


    Vera gritted her teeth. "Enough about the shoes!


    "In fact, send out a memo-anyone caught talking about my shoes today loses 2,000 dors from their paycheck!"


    She hurried to her office, feeling both embarrassed and oddly satisfied.


    Robin, you jerk, just wait! I''ll get you back for this, she thought.


    But as she closed her office door, she couldn''t help but smile. At least he bought me something ...


    "Those kids," she thought to herself, "thinking they''ll get anything from Robin Ramsey. He''s not exactly known for his generosity."


    She chuckled, remembering the ten-dor pair of shoes he''d bought her.


    "Well," she mused, "at least he got me a little something."


    She barely had a moment to settle in before her phone rang. It was Raymond. "Vera, I''d love to take you out to lunch today." "Lunch? Why?" Vera asked, surprised.


    Raymond hesitated. "I was hoping you could help me get in touch with Robin.


    "I''m really grateful for the opportunity he gave me after the incident at the Harmont Bar."


    "I''ve tried, but I can''t seem to approach him. Vera, I know you two are close. Would you be willing to put in a good word for me?"


    "Exactly. I''m hosting a small gathering with some top people in Harmonfield, and everyone''s been talking about Robin. If you could just ... help me connect with him, I''d be grateful." Vera sighed. "I can''t guarantee he''ll agree, Raymond. But send me the details, and I''ll see what I can do.


    "I''ll do my best to bring it up. Send me the details of your gathering, and I''ll gauge his interest."


    Raymond''s voice was thick with gratitude. "Vera, thank you so much. I really owe you one."


    "Forget about it," she said, cutting him off. "You know I don''t need the formalities. And I know you''re hoping to get in Robin''s good graces."


    She paused, her tone turning serious. "But let me tell you something-Robin''s not like those other upper-ss guys. If you want to get close to him, sincerity is key. No games."


    "Don''t worry," Raymond assured her. "I wouldn''t dream of it. I genuinely want to get to know him. He helped me out before, and I want to return the favor."


    ...


    Robin took Vera''s car to East City Development Group.


    During the road, he sneezed repeatedly.


    He frowned, muttering to himself, "Who''s talking bad about me?"


    Then he smirked, "It''s probably Vera cursing me out."


    Vera, d*mn you!


    As he continued walking, he kept muttering under his breath, half-cursing Vera back.


    He''d just entered the lobby when he ran into Piper.


    "Robin, why didn''t youe back to Graceview Apartmentsst night?" she asked.


    Robin frowned. "Where I stay is none of your business."


    "Of course, it''s my business!" Piper purred, leaning in with an exaggerated pout. "I already forgave you, so why are you still avoiding me?"


    She huffed and continued, "I even warned Rosalie to move out of your cest night! You should just move back in, Robin. Then we could go to work together, leave work together... wouldn''t that be nice?" Robin just stared at her, clearly unimpressed. "You''re delusional."


    At that moment, Shirley stepped into the elevator.


    She nced between Robin and Piper, quickly assessing the tension between them.


    Once the doors closed, an awkward silence filled the space.


    Finally, Piper couldn''t hold back any longer. "Ms. Dunn, there''s something I need to report."


    Shirley turned to her, expression calm but curious. "Go ahead."


    "Do you still remember the Graceview Apartments you gave to Robin? He just let Rosalie move in!" Piper huffed.


    Shirley raised an eyebrow. "So?"


    Piper blinked, clearly caught off guard. "Ms. Dunn, aren''t you ... bothered by that?"


    Shirley''s brow creased slightly. "Why would I be?


    "Anything I give to Mr. Ramsey is his to do with as he pleases; that''s his choice."


    She tilted her head slightly, her voice cool and measured. "If he decided to let Rosalie stay there, I''m sure he has his reasons. What exactly are you trying to imply, Piper?"


    Caught off guard by Shirley''s response, Piper stammered, "I-I just thought... well, doesn''t it seem inappropriate? What if Rosalie ... gets the wrong idea?"


    Shirley''s expression turned frosty. "Piper, this is Robin''s personal business. Neither you nor I have any right to interfere. Are you trying to sow discord between Robin and me? Or are you just attempting to nder him?"


    Seeing Piper''s stunned expression, Shirley continued, "I warned you before to focus on your work and avoid spreading gossip around the office. I don''t tolerate that sort of behavior here.


    "If you don''t shape up, you''re going to find yourself out of chances."


    The elevator doors opened on Piper''s floor, and Shirley gave her a pointed look. "This is your stop. Please step out."


    Piper hesitated, clearly wanting to protest, but Shirley''s expression left no room for argument. Reluctantly, she exited the elevator, visibly flustered.


    As the doors closed, Shirley turned to Robin with a sigh. "Looks like Piper has a bit of a grudge against you. I''ve heard about the situation with Rosalie, too. If she needs assistance, let me know. Thepany has a relief fund that could help." Robin nodded. "Alright. I''ll pass that along to Rosalie."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Shirley gave him a warm smile, leaning a little closer. "So... tomorrow after work, how abouting over to my ce? I''ll cook for us."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 Violet Private Club


    As soon as Robin arrived at his office, he got a call from Leonardo.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Apparently, Leonardo was nning toe to Harmonfield this weekend to personally apologize for Ivy''s offenses toward Robin. Robin didn''t object.


    He didn''t feel the need to offer any opinion on the Dickers'' attempt to make amends.


    In his world, there was no such thing as forgiveness without consequences.


    Mistakes require payment.


    After ying a quick round of games, Robin''s phone started buzzing cheerfully again. It was Vera calling.


    Seeing her bright, smiling face in the WhatsApp profile photo made his headache worse. She''s probably calling about the shoes. This woman never seems to let things go.


    He slipped on his headset, deciding to ignore the call.


    But Vera was relentless, redialing over and over again.


    Her WhatsApp profile picture kept shing on his screen, smiling at him with that goofy look.


    From the looks of it, she wouldn''t stop until he picked up.


    Robin narrowed his eyes at her photo, muttering, "Vera, you''re a menace! A total menace. Ha! Absolute troublemaker, through and through..."


    This was oddly satisfying.


    Muttering to himself made him feel surprisingly better.


    Finally, he gave in and tapped to answer the video call, curious to see her reaction after his little private venting session.


    "Did you just sneeze?"


    Before she could say anything, Robin immediately asked.


    "Maybe he really does care about me," she thought, grinning to herself.


    Quickly pulling out a tissue, she pretended to sniffle, putting on a slightly pitiful expression. "Yeah, a little ..."


    Robin studied her through the video, murmuring to himself. "Huh... maybe there''s something to it. They say if someone''s talking about you, you''ll sneeze or feel your ears burn ..." He leaned closer to the screen, saying, "Hold on-let me check. Are your ears red?"


    "What?" Vera blinked, surprised. "You want to see my ears?"


    Does he have a thing for ears and necks? What is he even thinking?


    Her heart began to race, and a warm blush spread across her cheeks.


    Robin tilted his head, squinting at her through the camera. Sure enough, her ears looked red, and he chuckled, muttering to himself, "Well, what do you know? Guess it really does work." "Uh... what are you mumbling about?" Vera asked, bewildered.


    Without thinking, Robin answered, "Oh, I was just testing something. I cursed you a bit earlier to see if you''d start sneezing or if your ears would get hot."


    Vera froze, realizing what he''d said.


    What a jerk!


    She''d thought he opened the video call to check in on her, maybe even show a bit of warmth and for a moment, she''d actually felt touched.


    But no, it was all because he''d been cursing her to test a theory.


    "Robin! You jerk!" Vera roared into the phone.


    Her shout was loud enough to make him jump back, eyes wide as he realized his slip-up.


    As Robin nced at Vera''s annoyed expression on the other end of the call, he sighed and said, "If you''re not going to tell me why you called, I''m hanging up ... Vera finally stopped yelling.


    "Alright, go ahead. What''s this about? I''m very busy, you know." Robin intentionally panned his camera around his desk, showing off his "work" setup.


    Vera''s furious expression melted instantly into a bright smile. "I have good news! Today, wearing those shoes you bought me, I''ve practically be a fashion icon at Silva Group. "Several of the execs have been sneaking around, asking where they can buy a pair just like these."


    She continued, "By the way, Robin, I actually forgot which street you bought these on. Do you remember?"


    This woman''s mood changes way too fast.


    One second she''s a lion roaring at me, and the next, she''s like a giddy schoolgirl.


    Ten-dor shoes have be the hottest trend at Silva Group, huh?


    And the execs are all asking about them?


    "I''m not sure about the exact street, but I do remember the shop owner saying they''d been sitting in storage for years with no one buying them-only one pair left," Robin replied. "So I doubt your high-powered executives are going to get their hands on any."


    "Limited edition? Perfect! Now I don''t have to worry," Veraughed over the phone.


    "Robin, let me tell you! These shoes are honestly my favorite pair I''ve ever worn!"


    Robin''s mouth twitched. "Then, by all means, keep wearing them."


    It''s just a ten-dor pair of shoes, and she''s this thrilled?


    "Alright, if that''s all, I''m hanging up now. I''ve got a ton of work to do.


    "Work, my foot! Don''t think I don''t know you''re just ying games and scrolling videos all day!" Vera snorted.


    "The real reason I called is to invite you to a gathering tonight."


    Robin rejected the idea immediately. "A gathering? No thanks. I hate those social scenes."


    Vera tried to exin, "Raymond called me this morning. He mentioned how you helped him out at the Hawaiian Bar and really wants to thank you with a proper invitation."


    "I already told you, that was nothing just a small favor. There''s no need ... "


    Seeing he was determined not to go, Vera changed tactics. "Alright then, if you don''t want to go, why don''t you join me for some shoe shopping at the mall this afternoon? You can help me pick out a new pair ..." "Fine, I''ll go to the gathering," Robin replied immediately, cutting her off.


    No way was he about to subject himself to an afternoon of shopping with Vera. That sounded like a nightmare.


    "Great!" Veraughed. "I''ll send you the address for the Violet Private Club."


    When Raymond heard that Robin had agreed toe, he was thrilled.


    Tonight was his chance to make a good impression.


    If he could establish a connection with Robin, the Hamptons could potentially rise as quickly as the Silva Group had.


    The Hamptons had once been one of the prestigious old families in Harmonfield.


    Back before the Hamilton family''s recent ascent, the Hamptons had held a strong position in the city.


    However, in the past few years, their business opportunities had been steadily squeezed out by the growing influence of the Hamilton family.


    As the Universal Group''s power surged, the Hampton family''s fortunes declined.


    Raymond was one of the younger members of the Hampton family, but he hadn''t made a name for himself yet.


    Thisck of aplishment often drew criticism from his rtives, who expected more from him.


    Seeing Vera''s rapid rise to prominence as the head of Silva Group had been a wake-up call for him.


    He''d uncovered a critical piece of information.


    Vera''s sess wasrgely due to the support of Robin. His help had propelled Silva Group to be one of the leading families in Harmonfield almost overnight.


    With Robin''s agreement to attend the gathering at the Violet Private Club that evening, Raymond wasted no time and set about making preparations for the night ahead.


    To create an unforgettable experience for Robin, Raymond quickly ordered top-tier food and drinks.


    He even selected the most elegant and attractive staff to serve that night.


    Besides, he also invited the most prominent sons and daughters of Harmonfield''s elite families.


    He promised them an unforgettable night, boasting that he''d invited a mysterious guest to their club.


    This guest, he exined, was the same person who hade to Raymond''s aid at the Harmont Bar.


    He then proceeded to weave a tale of this guest''s incredible feats, iming he had single-handedly defeated Shaun, the little overlord of Abyssal Dominion''s boxing ring, along with Sam, the deputy head of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, and Leo, the heir of the Poison King Sect.


    He even forced Eric, the young heir to the Hamilton fortune, to kneel and bark like a dog. Even Rygar of Abyssal Dominion had to bow before him.


    The young and wealthy crowd had long heard whispers of the legendary events at the Harmont Bar.


    Excitement rippled through them when Raymond announced he''d invited the mysterious figure from that night to their gathering.


    After all, the desire for power and the admiration of strength transcended social ss.


    Who wouldn''t want to rub shoulders with someone who could make even Harmonfield''s underground kingpin, Rygar, bow down? Raymond, eager to impress, arrived early at the Violet Private Club.


    It was a luxurious establishment he''d founded during the Hampton family''s peak.


    Originally intended as a private yground for him and his friends, the club still held its allure, even though the Hamptons'' influence had waned somewhat.


    They remained one of Harmonfield''s top families, their power undeniable.


    At 6 PM, Robin received a call from Vera.


    "Raymond just called, and he''s already at the Violet Private Club waiting for us.


    "But Anna just scheduled ast-minute meeting at work to sort out some interdepartmental issues," Vera added apologetically.


    "I''ll bete. Can you go ahead without me? I''ll catch up as soon as I''m done."


    Robin checked the time and nodded. "Fine, just send me the location for the club.


    "Oh, and I took your car to work this morning. How are you getting there?" he asked.


    "No problem," Vera replied. "I''ll just grab a taxi."


    "Actually, let me have Amber drive you over," Robin suggested before hanging up. He then got into his Land Rover and headed toward the Violet Private Club on the southern outskirts of Harmonfield.


    As he was leaving the parking lot, his phone buzzed. It was Rita.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West is feeling unwell," she said, sounding worried. "She''s experiencing intense difort like she''s being bitten all over by thousands of ants."


    "That''s probably a reaction from removing the Soul-Eating Charm," Robin replied, checking his GPS. "Where are you now?"


    "We''re on our way to a project site in the southern district. There''s been a minor issue there," Rita replied.


    "I''m also heading to the southern district.


    "I''m now on my way for a gathering at the Violet Private Club," Robin said.


    "I''ll send you the exact address. We can meet there."


    With the location settled, Robin continued on his way.


    The Violet Private Club was nestled at the foot of Harmonfield Mountain, surrounded by lush forest.


    The atmosphere was serene and elegant, with a high-end aesthetic.


    To the left of the main building was a spacious parking area.


    Following the signs, Robin pulled his Land Rover into the lot.


    As he scanned the vehicles around him, he noticed they were all luxury models worth at least half a million dors, their sleek exteriors gleaming under the neon lights.


    It looked more like an upscale car show than a parking lot.


    Robin''s rugged Land Rover stood out like a sore thumb amid the sea of glossy sports cars.


    While most people would consider a 150,000 dor Land Rover fairly luxurious, it looked almost out of ce here.


    Just as he was about to park, a security guard marched over.


    There was a baton in his hand and a scowl of irritation on his face.


    The guard waved his baton, signaling for Robin to back up.


    "You can''t park here," he sneered.


    "This lot isn''t fo... cars like yours. Move it out. Now."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 This Bumpkin Wants to Crash Our Circle


    Robin looked around, confused. "Why should I move my car? Isn''t this a parking lot?"


    "Of course it''s a parking lot," the security guard snapped, waving his baton at Robin''s car with obvious irritation. "But it''s not for cars like yours! Now move along!"


    It was as if the sight of Robin''s Land Rover was an insult to his eyes. "Soon, real cars are going to arrive, and with your junk parked here, you''re blocking their way in!" Robin stared back at him, unruffled. "If this is a parking lot, where else am I supposed to park if not here?"


    The guard snorted, pointing at the surrounding vehicles. "Are you blind? Do you even see what kind of cars are parked here? With a beat-up piece of junk like yours in the middle, aren''t you embarrassed? I sure as hell can''t stand looking at it. Now get out of here!" Robin nced around the parking area and found that there were plenty of open spots.


    He smirked slightly and said, "Calling my car junk, huh? What do you drive?"


    Caught off guard, the guard stammered, "I ... I take the bus."


    Just then, a loud honking interrupted them.


    A Lamborghini roared into view, the engine revving aggressively.


    A young man, his face contorted in annoyance, leaned out the window and barked, "Are you kidding me with this? Get this heap out of my way! I can''t even park! Get it out of here!"


    Recognizing the Lamborghini driver, the guard''s expression immediately softened into a deferential smile. "I apologize, Mr. Bet. Your spot''s ready. Please wait just a moment while I get this junk out of the way."


    Turning back to Robin, the guard''s face darkened again. "Move your car. Mr. Bet needs to park here."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by the guard''s fawning attitude. "I''m here for the club event too. Why shouldn''t I park here? And I don''t n on moving. You can figure it out."


    The guard''s anger red as he pointed his baton at Robin. "Are you trying to start trouble?


    "Listen up, this is the Hamptons Private Club. If you want to cause a scene, you''ve picked the wrong ce. Now move your car!"


    Dane Bet, the Lamborghini driver, grew increasingly irritated as Robin made no move to leave. He climbed out of his car and smacked his hand on the hood of Robin''s Land Rover. "What kind of trash pulls up here? Move this heap already!


    "Tonight''s an important event. We''re expecting a high-profile guest, and I''m telling you-messing with me is one thing, but if you mess up his night, you''ll regret it."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, noting his arrogant posture. This guy was practically begging for a lesson.


    Without another word, Robin stepped out of his car and gestured toward the guard. "My car is parked right here. Do your job and keep an eye on it. Otherwise, you''ll be the one in trouble." With that, Robin turned and started walking toward the club.


    The guard was left dumbfounded.


    Who does this guy think he is? He''s driving a car that''s maybe worth only 100 grand, and he''s acting like he owns the ce?


    Dane, still fuming, red at Robin''s back. "You think you can just ignore me? Leave now, or I''ll turn your precious Land Rover into a pile of scrap metal!"


    Robin didn''t bother acknowledging the threat, continuing his calm walk toward the entrance.


    Dane''s rage only grew.


    This lowlife in a beat-up SUV thinks he can disrespect me, huh?


    He ran after Robin and aimed a hard kick at his back.


    Robin didn''t even flinch as if he knew the kick would miss by a mile.


    He couldn''t be bothered with such crass behavior.


    Dane, thrown off bnce, stumbled forward, his kick hitting nothing but air.


    Humiliated, he yelled, "Stop right there! Do you even know who you''re dealing with?"


    Robin kept walking, barely registering the outburst.


    People like this would eventually end up getting a real lesson, sooner orter.


    Humiliation burned through Dane.


    This nobody, this insignificant speck of dust, had dared to mock me, to challenge my authority!


    You''ll regret this. I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget.


    Now furious, Bet charged forward again, this timeunching a full-force roundhouse kick aimed at Robin''s head.


    But once again, Robin didn''t even pause.


    Dane''s kick sailed past, and he nearly lost his bnce, crashing into the ground.


    He trembled with rage.


    He thenunched himself at Robin with a furious 360-degree spin kick, but the attack missed its mark.


    The force of his own move threw him off bnce, sending him sprawling to the ground in an embarrassing heap.


    As Robin walked calmly away, Dane''s fury boiled over.


    "Hey!" he shouted, pointing after him. "Who do you think you are? Stop right there!


    "Do you even know who I am? I''m Dane Bet, the owner of Honorbound Taekwondo Club, the biggest Taekwondo club in Harmonfield! I challenge you to a fight!" Robin didn''t even bother to turn around. "You''re not worth my time," he said dismissively, continuing on his way.


    The security guard rushed to Dane''s side, his face etched with concern. "Mr. Bet, are you alright?"


    Dane angrily shook off the guard''s grip. "Seriously, a broke nobody in a beat-up Land Rover dares to ignore me? I''ll turn his junk into scrap metal!"


    The security guard thought Dane was just bluffing.


    But to his shock, Dane actually went back to his car, pulled out a metal rod, and started bashing the Land Rover with all his strength.


    The guard watched in horror, his heart racing.


    Did a car worth hundreds of thousands, smashed up just like that?


    Under Dane''s relentless assault, the once-intact Land Rover quickly became a wreck, barely recognizable.


    But even after battering it, Dane still felt unsatisfied with how Robin had dismissed him.


    So, he climbed back into his Lamborghini, reversed about 60 feet, and then elerated forward, ramming straight into the battered Land Rover. Once. Twice. Three times...


    The roar of his engine and the sickening crunch of metal on metal echoed through the parking lot.


    By the time he was finished, Dane''s Lamborghini had reduced the Land Rover to a pile of mangled metal.


    However, his own car wasn''t much better.


    The scene left the guard staring in stunned disbelief.


    Dane had a temper that was off the charts.


    Together, those cars were worth millions. All were wrecked because of a single sh of anger.


    After the final impact, Dane''s fury finally began to subside.


    He nced at the now-crumpled Land Rover in the corner and suddenly broke intoughter. "I turned your car into a heap of scrap. Let''s see you act tough now!


    "Mess with me over a parking space, huh? You''re begging for trouble!"


    The guard, still in shock, muttered, "Mr. Bet, your car... it''s also ... uh, pretty banged up...


    Dane scoffed, unconcerned. "Whatever. I''ll just get my dad to buy me a new one!"


    Then the guard added nervously, "Uh... Mr. Bet, I saw that guy in the Land Rover go into the club just now..."


    Dane paused, then grinned wickedly. "Perfect. Once I see Raymond, I''ll make sure that guy regrets ever crossing me. Who does he think he is, trying to sneak into our circle? He''s asking for it!" Meanwhile, Robin had just entered the Violet Private Club and received a call from Vera.


    "Robin, where are you? The meeting''s just wrapped up. I''m on my way, so I''ll be there shortly."


    Robin looked around at the club''s decor and found a seat. "I''m already here."


    "Great! Raymond''s been waiting for you. I''ll give him a call toe greet you."


    After hanging up with Vera, she quickly contacted Raymond to let him know Robin had arrived.


    Right then, Robin received a message from Rita, letting him know they had just entered the southern part of the city and would arrive at the Violet Private Club within ten minutes.


    After finishing the call, Robin ordered himself a ss of red wine and settled back, scanning the room.


    Dane strode into the club shortly afterward. This was his regr haunt, after all.


    Raymond and the other wealthy heirs of Harmonfield''s elite often held gatherings here.


    Over the years, the club had be a popr hangout for the city''s high-society sons and daughters.


    Among them, Dane was a well-known figure.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His father owned a taekwondo gym.


    Through his many students, he had built awork of wealthy contacts.


    Providing bodyguards and security personnel to these individuals was a lucrative business, and Dane was responsible for supplying most of the security for the Hampton Group.


    In fact, most of the Hamptons Group''s security force came through Dane''swork.


    As soon as he entered, a group of young elites flocked around him, showering him withpliments.


    Then Dane''s gazended on Robin, who was casually sitting on one of the couches, scrolling through his phone.


    Dane''s lip curled as he spoke to the other wealthy heirs gathered around him. "Can you believe that idiot parked his beat-up Land Rover in my spot? So I smashed his car up! Feels great, doesn''t it? Haha... "


    The group of young elites burst intoughter, casting disdainful nces at Robin, who sat across the room with his eyes fixed on his phone.


    "Dane, someone actually dared to mess with you? And they''re driving a Land Rover?"


    "A broke nobody like that thinks he can just waltz into the Violet Private Club?"


    "Hey, hey... are we sure he''s not a friend of Raymond?"


    The group sneered and egged Dane on with mockingments.


    Dane scoffed, "You really think someone on Raymond''s level would hang out with a guy who drives a Land Rover? This guy''s probably a door-to-door salesman.


    "Don''t you all know? We get these types trying to sneak into the club all the time. They act rich, hoping to slip into our circle and maybend a few investors."


    The heirs nodded in agreement, giving Robin looks of open contempt.


    "That guy''s probably selling insurance, stocks, or cheap real estate."


    "Right? A wannabe in a cheap Land Rover trying to act tough in our club; he''s begging for trouble!"


    "Come on, Dane, let''s go mess with him. Make sure he thinks twice beforeing here and pretending to be one of us."


    Bored and looking for a thrill, the group started jeering. "Go on, Dane, give him a lesson. Show him what happens when he tries to fake being high-ss around us!" Dane hadn''t nned on causing a scene in the club tonight.


    Raymond had specifically told everyone to keep things civil since he had invited a special guest.


    But with so many people riling him up, Dane finally decided to go along. He strolled over to Robin, followed by the rest of the crowd, eager to watch the show.


    Dane loved the attention and was known for being the loudest in the room.


    Seeing him and his group approach Robin, other rich kids in the club quickly gathered around, anticipating the entertainment.


    Though Dane wasn''t the top fighter in Harmonfield, he''d trained in taekwondo since he was young under his father''s guidance, making him a formidable opponent for most.


    These rich kids, idle and used to bullying those beneath them, found it exhrating to gang up on someone they viewed as an outsider.


    To them, this kind of harassment was a sport.


    The biggest thrill in collectively bullying the weak was that they faced no real risk to themselves while still enjoying the satisfaction of dominating others.


    Dane walked up to Robin, putting one leg up on the couch beside him and gesturing between his legs. "Alright, kid, here''s your one chance. Crawl between my legs, and I might just let you off for trying to sneak into our circle." Dane''s words were met with roars ofughter from the crowd around him.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Crawl Under Me


    Everyone in the Violet Private Club looked at Robin with mocking eyes.


    A guy rolling up in a cheap Land Rover, daring to cross someone like Dane, huh? They could only imagine the humiliation he was about to endure.


    A group of men and womenughed gleefully, waiting for the spectacle of Robin crawling under Dane''s legs.


    Some of the women had already pulled out their phones, eager to capture the moment and share it on social media.


    "Hurry up and crawl, now!" a woman in a pink miniskirt taunted, her phone poised and ready to record.


    She struck a smug pose, her voice dripping with disdain. "What''s the hold-up? Need to give a little speech before you crawl?"


    "Haha!"


    Laughter erupted around her, filling the room.


    It was like a pack of hyenas circling what they thought was easy prey.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and muttered to himself, "Looks like Raymond''s going to have to pay for this."


    Dane sneered, taking a deep drag on his cigarette and blowing smoke in Robin''s direction, clearly amused. "You really think a big shot like Raymond gives a damn about trash like you?"


    Heughed, mocking him. "What a joke. You actually think you''re someone important, huh?"


    The crowdughed even harder, almost falling over each other.


    The woman in the pink skirt snapped photo after photo, narrating the scene with glee. "This guy actually believes he''s worth something!


    "God, I''ve never heard anything more delusional!"


    Robin nonchntly waved away the smoke and fixed Dane with an icy stare.


    "Here''s the deall Get down on your knees and beg for forgiveness. Then, maybe, I''ll let this go."


    A shocked silence fell over the room.


    Was he seriously demanding an apology from Dane, a ninth-degree ck belt in Taekwondo?


    Dane''s expression darkened, his face twisting with scorn. "Did I hear that right? You want me to get down and beg?"


    He cracked his neck, smirking as though amused by some private joke. It was clear he thought he could tten Robin without breaking a sweat.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, talking to me like that?" Dane spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "You even know where you are? This is the Violet Private Club, not some street corner where you can hustle your little sales pitch. "Now, crawl under me and get out of here while you still can, or you''re leaving this ce on a stretcher."


    The woman in the pink skirt couldn''t contain herself as well. "Mr. Bet just told you to crawl under him! What are you waiting for? Do it now! I''ve got my phone ready to go live!"


    Another woman nearby, dressed provocatively,ughed as she eyed Robin with exaggerated delight. "Oh, honey, I can''t wait to see you scurry under Mr. Bet like a littlepdog. That''s just the kind of entertainment I came for tonight."


    But Robin didn''t move. His calm defiance seemed to frustrate the crowd even more. "Are you going to crawl or not?" the pink-skirted woman demanded, her tone sharp with impatience. "If you keep this up, Mr. Bet''s gonna make you regret every second you wasted!" "God, you really must be brain-dead if you thought you could just waltz into our circle and disrespect Mr. Bet," she sneered, her voice rising above the crowd as she egged on the growing mob.


    This kind of woman clearly had her sights set on a wealthy partner.


    Her showy behavior was likely aimed at attracting the attention of men like Dane or one of the other wealthy young men in the club.


    Meanwhile, Dane was beginning to feel the pressure.


    He had expected Robin to meekly obey and crawl under him by now.


    However, Robin hadn''t moved an inch.


    In fact, the way Robin held his ground almost seemed to overshadow him.


    Behind Dane, a few of the other men wereughing and taunting him.


    "What are you waiting for, Dane? This guy clearly doesn''t know his ce. Just teach him a lesson and toss him out!"


    Dane had initially intended for Robin to crawl under him and leave it at that.


    After all, this was Raymond''s venue, and he didn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    To his surprise, Robin refused to back down.


    His unexpected defiance put him in a difficult position.


    Men and women encircled him, their jeeringughter echoing as they waited for him to make a scene.


    If he backed down now, he''d lose his reputation in front of everyone.


    And in his world, reputation was everything.


    The Bets'' survival hinged on the support of Harmonfield''s elite.


    To maintain their status, he needed to find a way to maintain his reputation. Without it, the Bets were nothing.


    Gritting his teeth, Dane finally snapped. "Alright, kid, since you''re too stupid to know when to back down, I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget."


    He lifted his leg and aimed a powerful kick at Robin''s head.


    The crowd instinctively stepped back.


    They didn''t want to get blood on their designer clothes if Dane''s kick made a mess.


    But Robin didn''t even flinch. He calmly raised a hand and caught Dane''s ankle mid-kick, holding it firmly in ce.


    Dane''s face twisted in shock.


    He''d been practicing martial arts for over a decade, and he hadn''t expected his kick to be stopped so easily.


    His ankle felt like it was locked in a vise. "Wha-? Let ... let go of me!" Dane stammered, struggling to pull his leg free.


    Robin smirked. "Let you go? It''s toote for that."


    Still seated, Robin casually kicked Dane''s other leg out from under him.


    There was a sickening crack as Dane''s legs split into a forced split, sending him crashing to the floor in agony. He rolled on the ground, clutching his groin, his face twisted in pain. The crowd, who had moments before been eagerly anticipating Robin''s humiliation, stood in stunned silence.


    This was not the oue they had expected.


    For a moment, the Violet Private Club was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    Daney on the floor, writhing in pain. Through gritted teeth, he managed to snarl, "You ... you bastard! You''re dead! I''ll make sure you regret everying a hand on me!"


    Robin calmly took a napkin and wiped his hands, his expression cool and indifferent. "Regret? I don''t think so."


    The women in the crowd who had initially looked down on Robin now stared at him with something close to admiration.


    His words and actions embodied true masculinity.


    Whether Robin''s ims were genuine or just bluster didn''t matter.


    He had proven himself,manding respect with his sheer presence.


    No one dared to judge him based on the perceived value of his car.


    Robin sneered, looking down at Dane. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t take it."


    With a look of utter disdain, he lifted his foot and brought it down hard on Dane''s shin. In the stillness of the club, the sickening crack of bone echoed, and it was clear-Dane''s leg was shattered. The Violet Private Club fell into a dead silence.


    For these high-society types, Dane''s ck belt and martial arts skills had always made him one of the most formidable among them.


    But against Robin, he was nothing.


    Robin''s victory was swift and decisive.


    With a single, brutal maneuver, he had brought Dane down.


    Every face turned to Robin, sitting calmly on the couch, a faint, almost amused smile on his face.


    One young man, still processing what he''d just seen, blurted out, "You ... you didn''t have to go that far!"


    Robin looked at him with icy calm. "Oh, really?"


    His gaze sharpened as he recognized the guy who had been one of the loudest in goading Dane earlier. "Weren''t you the one shouting the loudest a minute ago? Come here, I''ve got something to discuss with you." The young man, pale-faced, instinctively took a step back. "W-what do you want?"


    Before he could make a move, Robin was already there with a blur of motion. The next moment, the young man''s face smashed against the cold marble floor, his body pinned by Robin''s foot pressing down on his neck.


    "You like bullying the weak as a group, don''t you?" Robin said coldly. "Well, let''s see how you like being on the receiving end."


    With that, he drove his heel into the young man''s face, crushing his nose.


    Blood pooled on the floor as the young man rolled away, clutching his ruined face and screaming in agony.


    This disfigurement would be his permanent reminder of the encounter. The wealthy young man would carry this scar for the rest of his days.


    The Violet Private Club was deathly quiet, aside from the desperate, guttural cries of the man Robin had just disfigured.


    Everyone else looked on in shock, their legs trembling, bodies paralyzed with fear.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They stared at Robin, now more like a predator in their eyes than a person. Who was this man? How could he be so ruthless?


    Robin''s gaze swept across the room,nding on the other young men who had beenughing and taunting him moments before. He raised a finger and pointed at each of them. "Here''s your chance. Kneel, bow, and beg. Then crawl out of here. Maybe I''ll let you go." Immediately, with a chorus of terrified gasps, seven or eight of them dropped to their knees.


    Their faces pale, they stammered, "We''re sorry! We were just joking, we barely even know Dane ..."


    At that moment, the main doors of the club swung open, and three figures stepped inside-Daphne, Rita, and Rowan.


    Seeing the sceneid out before them, they quickly assessed the situation.


    Daphne''s expression turned icy. "D*mn it!"


    Everyone in the room froze, their eyes widening with disbelief.


    Was that Daphne West, the queen of Violetcrest International? And her two top enforcers?


    What were they doing at Raymond''s club?


    Could it be that the "important guest" Raymond had invited tonight was none other than Daphne herself?


    Inside the Violet Private Club, the crowd of rich young heirs stared wide-eyed at the three figures who had just entered.


    Every one of them recognized the trio, yet none of them had ever been close enough to actually interact with people of this caliber. Rowan walked swiftly over to Robin, bowing his head respectfully. "Mr. Ramsey, let me handle this situation."


    Robin simply nodded and sat back on the couch.


    Daphne and Rita took their ces beside him with expressions as cold as steel.


    The entire room was electrified with shock.


    Here were Harmonfield''s elite-the city''s queen and her trusted lieutenants-standing by Robin as though they were his guards.


    How could this be?


    Was this really the same man who drove a modest Land Rover?


    Could he possibly be here to "sneak into" the Violet Private Club and mingle with these wannabe high-society heirs?


    As the crowd gawked, Rowan turned toward the men who had been kneeling on the ground moments ago.


    Without a word, he delivered a brutal roundhouse kick that sent them sprawling, each man clutching his face as he writhed in pain on the marble floor. Blood sttered across the polished stone.


    Robin''s gaze shifted to the woman in the pink miniskirt who had been the loudest instigator. "That face of hers... she doesn''t deserve it anymore." His voice was icy, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    The other club-goers shivered involuntarily, realizing this man had no qualms about dealing with anyone, regardless of gender.


    Without hesitation, Rowan strode over to the woman.


    Seeing him approach, her face went pale, and she copsed to her knees. "I-I didn''t know who you were ... I''m so sorry... please, forgive me... I was wrong..." Rowan''s face remained impassive as he grabbed her by the hair. Without mercy, he mmed her head down against the marble floor.


    With a sickening crack, the marble split beneath her face.


    Her scream echoed through the silent club as her features were ground into the floor, blood spreading across the fractured stone.


    The room was filled with an oppressive silence, so thick that everyone could almost feel the weight of it pressing down. No one dared to lift their heads.


    Inwardly, they all cursed Dane. What kind of person had he provoked here?


    Whoever this man was, he clearlymanded more than just respect. Even someone as ruthless as Rowan showed him deference.


    They''d all been part of the mocking chorus just moments before.


    Now, each of them feared the possibility of Robin pointing his finger in their direction. If he did, it would be over.


    At that moment, Raymond came hurrying in from the club''s private rooms, his face lit up with excitement. He''d been eagerly awaiting the arrival of his special guest.


    But as he stepped into the scene before him, his heart plummeted.


    What on earth had happened here?


    "What the hell is going on?" Raymond''s mind raced, trying to process the devastation in his usually pristine club. He''d worked hard to bring Robin here as an honored guest. Who was the idiot that had ruined everything? Fury and confusion boiled within him as he silently vowed, Whoever did this is going to pay.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 They''re nothing but shallow fools!


    Raymond was trembling with rage, his whole body shaking as he imagined skinning alive the person who''d ruined his carefully nned evening.


    He rushed up to Robin, almost in tears. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry. This is all because of my poor arrangements. Which idiot dared to provoke you? I swear I''ll ... " Robin tossed the keys to his Land Rover over to Raymond.


    "Seems your club is just too high-end. Me pulling up in a Land Rover really spoiled everyone''s mood.


    "From the security guard to these young ''elites'', they all thought a ''poor man'' like me was an insult to their presence here. I shouldn''t havee, really!" Raymond gripped the keys to the Land Rover, feeling like he was going insane.


    He looked at Dane, curled up on the floor, and finally pieced together what had happened.


    Seizing Dane by the hair, he roared, "Tell me, what the hell did you do to Mr. Ramsey''s car?!


    "I swear, if there''s even a scratch, I''ll make sure the Bets never rise in Harmonfield again!"


    Dane was filled with regret.


    The Land Rover had already been reduced to a heap of twisted metal-there was nothing left to negotiate.


    He never could''ve imagined that people like Daphne, Raymond, and even the legendary Rowan would treat Robin with such respect.


    This wasn''t some nobody sneaking into their elite circles.


    This was a powerful figure they could only dream of impressing!


    If he had known who Robin was, he would''ve dropped to his knees to lick his shoes in public if that''s what it took.


    But in this world, there was no cure for regret.


    "Raymond... I was wrong ... " Dane stammered, pleading.


    A staff member quickly pulled up the surveince footage from the parking lot.


    Raymond stared at the screen, feeling his sanity slipping away.


    This wasn''t something a human would do; this was the work of a savage beast!


    He tightened his grip on Dane''s hair and smashed his face into the ground. "You''re wrong, huh? You ruined everything for me, you piece of trash!


    "Do you think the Bets are even worth a damn in front of Mr. Ramsey? Where do you get the guts to act like some rich big shot?


    "Oh, you''ve got money, huh? Fine! From today on, the Hamptons will cut all ties with the Bets!"


    Everyone in the Violet Private Club was stunned by Raymond''s words.


    They now realized that the "big shot" Raymond had been talking about all night was none other than the man they''d all dismissed as a "poor loser"-Robin. Raymond had already told them about the Harmont Bar incident.


    How even Rygar, one of the most feared underworld figures, had bowed to this man. Compared to someone of that caliber, what did these rich kids amount to?


    Daphne, Rowan, and Rita were towering figures in Harmonfield''s elite. Yet, there they were, nking Robin like loyal protectors. The sight brought the full weight of the situation crashing down upon them. Everyone''s hearts were pounding in their chests.


    They had all followed Dane, thinking they''d have a little fun putting a nobody in his ce to kill some time.


    But now, the reality of their mistake was painfully clear. This was no ordinary man they''d messed with. And there would be consequences.


    Raymond pointed at everyone in the club, nearly screaming in a frenzy, "You''re all damn idiots!


    "You think just because you drive fancy cars and dress to impress, you''re some kind of big-shot tycoons? That you''re somehow better than everyone else? Bullshit! "You''re all just trash!


    "All you know how to do is squander the pitiful amount of money your families gave you, indulging in your shallow lives. What else can you do?


    "Kneel down, all of you!"


    Raymond wanted nothing more than to grab a machete and hack at each one of these rich kids.


    He had managed to invite Robin with great difficulty.


    And, it was only through Vera Silva''s connections that he managed to do so.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And yet, it had all been ruined, thanks to that damn Dane!


    In an instant, the whole club was filled with people dropping to their knees.


    Raymond shook his head in bitter frustration, letting out a long sigh.


    Then he turned and knelt before Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll rece your car with a new one tomorrow.


    "And as for everyone who dared to offend you tonight, I won''t let a single one of them off the hook!"


    Dane knew he had created a disaster beyond his worst nightmares.


    This was a man who could make Rygar bow his head, who had Daphne standing by his side like a loyal attendant, and who had Rowan stepping up to defend him.


    A man like this was not someone the Bets could afford to offend.


    Even if Raymond severed all business with the Bets, it wouldn''t be enough.


    If he couldn''t secure Robin''s forgiveness, the Bets wouldn''t even have a chance to survive.


    Ignoring his pain, Dane crawled forward on his knees, pleading desperately, "Mr. Ramsey, I deserve to die. Please, I beg you to be merciful and spare me and the Bets ..." Everyone who had joined Dane in mocking Robin now knelt, faces pressed to the ground.


    Robin simply shook his head, got up, and walked towards the exit.


    Daphne, Rita, and Rowan followed closely behind him.


    Raymond tried to approach, but Rowan blocked his way.


    Raymond looked at Robin, his face filled with regret. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ramsey. I... I didn''t think things would turn out this way...


    Robin stopped, ncing back at Raymond. "Your social circle is too high-end. You should never have invited me here."


    Raymond froze, staring at Robin''s retreating back with despair in his eyes.


    He knew that he''d lost his chance to ever be friends with someone like Robin.


    With Daphne, Rita, and Rowan nking him, Robin headed towards the parking lot.


    The same security guard from earlier noticed Robin leaving the club so soon, with three people trailing behind him.


    He figured Robin must''ve been thrown out.


    He stepped in front of Robin, sneering, "Kid, didn''t I tell you before? This isn''t a ce for you to park. You just wouldn''t listen."


    As he spoke, the guard pointed to a corner of the parking lot, saying, "Look, your Land Rover is over there, it''s been turned into a pile of scrap metal!


    "People like you really don''t know your ce! Do you even know who that Mr. Bet is? Do you have any idea what his family, the Bets, does... ?" Rita stepped forward and pped the guard across the face. "You blind fool! You judge only by appearances!"


    The guard waspletely taken aback by the p and was about to speak again when Raymond came up behind him, kicking him to the ground.


    "You worthless trash! How dare you offend Mr. Ramsey? Are you tired of living? You''re fired. Get out!"


    The guard was dumbfounded.


    He watched as Robin got into Daphne''s Rolls-Royce and slowly drove away, muttering to himself, "He... he wasn''t just some broke guy driving a Land Rover?"


    Raymond sneered. "You thought he was a nobody? You idiot! Are you blind? Who the hell do you think you are, to look down on him? He''s someone you couldn''t even dream of approaching. Get lost!" Just then, Vera drove up to Raymond. "Raymond, what happened? Where''s Robin?"


    Raymond shook his head in frustration. "I''m sorry, Vera. Ipletely ruined tonight''s gathering."


    He pointed toward the Rolls-Royce disappearing into the distance, looking utterly regretful. "Mr. Ramse... Ms. West picked him up and took him away."


    The more Raymond thought about it, the angrier he became, and he turned his rage on the hapless security guard.


    The guard, barely getting back on his feet, was immediately knocked down again as Raymond kicked him once more. "You miserable fool! You wouldn''t recognize true wealth if it was staring you in the face!


    "In your narrow little world, you think being rich means driving luxury cars and wearing fancy clothes, right?


    "Idiot! You''re just a lowly security guard! Who the hell do you think you are, looking down on someone driving a Land Rover?


    "Have you ever even driven a car? What kind of car Mr. Ramsey drives has nothing to do with you!


    "I hired you to work security for the Hamptons, not to be some shallow fools!"


    Vera looked at Robin''s retreating figure, then back at Raymond, who was fuming with frustration. With a sigh, she said, "Mr. Hampton, I tried to help you. I gave you this opportunity, but you didn''t make the most of it. I''m leaving now." She was about to start her car when her phone rang. It was Alice.


    "Vera, are you free tomorrow?"


    Vera replied, "I might not have much time. What''s up?"


    Alice sounded excited. "Tomorrow, Zachary is taking me to a bridal shop in Eastvale to try on wedding dresses. I''d love for you toe with me!"


    "Huh? You''re really getting engaged to Zachary?" Vera asked, surprised.


    Raymond looked equally taken aback.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Vera said, "Alright, I''ll do my best to find the time to stop by. Just send me the location and time."


    ...


    In the car, Daphne finally couldn''t bear the pain anymore and curled up in agony.


    Robin inserted a dozen needles into her back, sealing several acupoints, allowing her to slowly catch her breath.


    "Mr. Ramsey, recently, my entire body has felt as if it''s being gnawed by thousands of ants within my bones, and the pain gets worse each time."


    Robin nodded. "The Soul-Eating Charm has been embedded in you for over a decade, gradually consuming arge portion of your body''s essence. "What''s worse is that it''s been feeding on your soul.


    "While it was still inside you, it functioned as part of you, so you didn''t feel anything unusual.


    "But now that it''s been forcefully removed, it''s like you''ve lost an essential organ. Your body is struggling to function normally and feels out of bnce. "You''ll need to replenish certain missing elements to restore your body''s functions gradually to a healthy state.


    "Otherwise, you''ll experience increasing pain with each passing day.


    "I need an herb called the Violet Wyvernroot to make a special pill.


    "Once you consume the Violet Wyvernroot, it will repair the parts of your soul and essence that the charm consumed, and the pain will vanish immediately."


    Daphne thought for a moment, then said, "Violet Wyvernroot? I feel like I''ve heard of that herb somewhere ..."


    Robin continued, "The Violet Wyvernroot must be at least 500 years old; otherwise, it won''t be potent enough to fully alleviate your symptoms.


    "I''ve already had people searching for it, but I haven''t received any updates yet.


    "If we can''t locate it, I''ll have to look for substitutes."


    Daphne''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Mr. Ramsey, I just remembered something.


    "A few days ago, I received an invitation to an auction being held the day after tomorrow in a small town on the east side of Harmonfield."


    "I recall that one of the items up for auction is a 700-year-old Violet Wyvernroot!


    "I usually don''t have much interest in these auctions, so I hadn''t nned to attend. I''ll inquire to confirm if that particr herb is indeed avable. If it is the Violet Wyvernroot, we need, I''d like to ask you to apany me to the auction." Robin nodded. "If that''s the case, it should make things easier.


    "Rita, reach out to the auction organizers immediately and confirm if they have the item we need!" Daphne instructed, turning to Rita.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 ying Mind Games? You''re Not Qualified!


    After leaving Violetcrest Club, it was already 11 PM.


    Robin drove his Hummer, heading toward Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    He hadn''t gone far when he received a message on his phone from Rosalie.


    "Robin, where are you? I''m in my apartment at Graceview Apartments;e quickly...


    From the tone of Rosalie''s message, there was a clear sense of distress.


    "


    Remembering her fearful, anxious reaction after talking to her brother on the road yesterday morning, Robin immediately turned his car around and sped toward Graceview Apartments. Three minutester, Robin arrived and quickly went up to the 20th floor.


    Rosalie''s apartment door wasn''t locked but left slightly ajar.


    Robin looked around and saw no suspicious signs.


    The room and hallway were both silent, with no unusual sounds.


    Standing at the door, the inside was eerily quiet.


    He gently pushed open the door. The room was brightly lit, with curtains drawn, and there were no signs of forced entry.


    Robin didn''t step inside right away.


    After all, it was a young woman''s room.


    Entering at this hour might easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    A waft of fragrance drifted from inside.


    Robin instinctively stepped back half a step and called out, "Rosalie, are you in there?"


    "Ah!"


    A sharp scream came from the bathroom.


    Robin quickly rushed in and pushed open the door.


    "Ah!"


    Inside the bathroom, Piper''s towel slipped off in an instant.


    Robin turned to leave immediately, but Piper suddenly slipped and fell right into his arms.


    Robin quickly draped the towel back over her and said indifferently, "What are you doing here? Where''s Rosalie?"


    A sh of irritation appeared in Piper''s eyes, and she tried to pull off the towel with determination.


    But Robin had already tied a firm knot, making it impossible to remove.


    "Stop trying; you won''t be able to take it off unless you tear it," Robin said, ncing around the room without seeing Rosalie.


    "Was it you who used Rosalie''s phone to send me that message?"


    Piper struggled for a moment and, frustrated, said, "That idiot Rosalie! She came back, and I swapped our phones, and she didn''t even notice! "Robin, Rosalie has already gone to the hospital and won''t being back. Don''t you like me? I could give you a chance ... "


    "Heh!" Robin let out a coldugh, threw off Piper, and turned to leave the room.


    Piper chased after him, trying to grab him from behind, but she missed.


    Robin stepped into the elevator, nced at Piper sprawled on the floor, and said coldly, "Trying to y mind games with me? You''re not qualified!"


    Piper red venomously at the closing elevator doors and pounded the ground, screaming, "Robin, if you don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll ruin your reputation!" "Piper, what''s wrong?" Seeing Piper lying on the floor wrapped in a towel, Rosalie hurried over to help her up.


    Piper suddenly threw herself into Rosalie''s arms, sobbing. "Rosalie, I... I was almost... assaulted by that j*rk Robin ..."


    "What? What did you say?" Rosalie stared in shock at the nearly unclothed Piper. "That''s impossible! Robin would never do something like that!"


    A sinister gleam flickered in Piper''s eyes. "I knew you''d take his side. What am I supposed to do? Boohoo..."


    Rosalie looked at the sobbing Piper, then immediately rushed into the room.


    Noticing there were no signs of a struggle and picking up the phone left on the table, she saw Piper had messaged Robin using her name.


    Fuming, Rosalie shouted, "Piper, you''ve gone too far! How could you do this?


    "Not only did you lure Robin here in my name, but you also tried to frame him deliberately. You ..."


    Seeing that Rosalie had figured out the truth, Piper stopped pretending to cry.


    "Pfft! Rosalie, I told you I''m determined to turn my life around! If Robin won''t ept me, then I''ll take matters into my own hands!" Rosalie was furious. She snapped, "Piper, you''re despicable! I never thought... that you would stoop to something so shameless!"


    Piperughed loudly. "Shameless? So what! As long as I can get everything I want, nothing else matters!"


    "Get out! I never want to speak to you again!" Rosalie, enraged, yelled and shoved Piper out of the room.


    ...


    Leaving Graceview Apartments, Robin didn''t return to Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    Instead, he drove toward the nearby Vista Lake.


    Previously, Shirley had given him an entry card and key to one of the Vista Lake vis.


    At this hour, even if Shirley were home, she should be asleep.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In under five minutes, Robin arrived at the private parking area of Vista Lake.


    Shirley''s Porsche was already parked there.


    After a moment of hesitation, Robin parked his car, quietly opened the vi''s front door, and stepped inside, finding the ce utterly silent.


    From outside, he noticed the chandelier in the main hall was off, signaling that Shirley had probably gone to bed.


    Good-this way, he could avoid the awkwardness of being alone with her at night.


    Robin took out the electronic key card and was about to open the door when he noticed it was slightly ajar. What''s going on?


    A sense of danger hit him instantly.


    Robin quickly sidestepped to the wall, moving along it toward the left side of the vi.


    He decided to go upstairs from the side to check if Shirley was safe.


    The vi where Shirley lived had two bodyguards patrolling the backyard for security.


    It was strange how had he managed to enter the vi grounds without the guards noticing?


    Moving quickly along the vi''s outer wall, Robin reached a window and nced up.


    The room above should be Shirley''s bedroom.


    With a swift leap, Robinnded on the second floor.


    Suddenly, a dark figure slipped into Shirley''s room.


    Robin followed immediately and turned on the lights.


    Shirley, who had just drifted off, jolted awake at the sound and screamed, sitting up in bed.


    In that instant, a hint of exposed skin caught Robin''s eye!


    Robin froze. His gaze fixed on the stunned Shirley, who had been caughtpletely off guard.


    So, Ms. Dunn actually had a habit of sleeping in the nude!


    After a brief moment of shock, Robin quickly diverted his eyes toward the open bedroom door, pointing forward as he walked out. "You... where do you think you''re going? Stop right there!"


    Shirley watched in shock as Robin stepped out of the room, then nced down at her bare upper body. She immediately dove under the covers with a muffled scream.


    Her face flushed red, the heat radiating from her cheeks all the way down to her toes.


    Oh no!


    He had seen everything!


    And now he knew about my habit of sleeping without clothes!


    "Oh no! How embarrassing! Ahhh...


    "


    But why had he suddenly shown up tonight?


    And why had hee in through the window?


    What is he ... nning to do?


    Shirley stayed hidden under the nket, blushing furiously. After a long time, she finally regained herposure, peeking out to make sure both the door and window were closed and securely locked again. Could it have all just been a strange illusion?


    Shirley observed for a moment, making sure her door was indeed locked.


    She quickly put on her pajamas, then added a trench coat over them just to be safe.


    Opening her door, she cautiously peeked her head out, confirming that the second-floor hallway was empty.


    Only then did she step out, heading to the door of the neighboring room.


    Hearing the sound of snoring inside, she smirked slightly and quickly returned to her room.


    Back in bed, she instinctively started to undress, as she usually did.


    But recalling the earlier embarrassment, she stopped herself.


    That night, she couldn''t fall asleep until dawn finally brought her some rest.


    Woken up by her rm, Shirley stretched and then realized she''d slept in her pajamas for once.


    Rememberingst night''s events, her cheeks burned again with embarrassment.


    Immediately, she pulled up the security footage.


    In the video, a dark figure could be seen sneaking into the vi, slipping past the security guards, and climbing into her bedroom through the window!


    Then, Robin appeared in the room.


    And what followed... was the scene in her bedroom.


    After watching the security footage, Shirley couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear.


    If Robin hadn''t arrived in time, who knew what might have happened.


    She quickly freshened up, then listened at Robin''s door-but there was no sound.


    It seemed he was still asleep.


    When she went downstairs, intending to go out and buy breakfast, she was surprised to find avish meal already set on the dining table.


    Robin had gotten up early to prepare breakfast.


    Seeing the beautifully arranged dishes, Shirley''s heart began to race.


    ...


    Leaving Vista Lake, Robin had just stepped into the lobby of the Eastvale Development Group when he encountered Piper, waiting for him. "Robin, stop right there!" Piper shouted, chasing after him.


    Robin ignored her.


    "You can ignore me, but you''d better think carefully!" Piper stepped in front of him, blocking his way.


    "If I post the video of you confronting me at Graceview Apartmentsst night on thepany intr, do you know what''ll happen to you?"


    Robin gave her a look of irritation and replied with a yful smile, "I have no idea, but you''re wee to try."


    Piper hadn''t expected such a reaction from Robin.


    Doesn''t he realize that if he getsbeled as someone who harassed me, he''ll be socially ostracized at Eastvale Group?


    "Robin, my video has enough evidence to prove that you assaulted me, even attempted to force me! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll release it..." Before she could finish, Robin calmly smiled and replied, "I''m not afraid."


    "You ... "Piper stared at Robin''s retreating figure, utterly baffled.


    Is he that confident?


    She quickly followed him into the elevator, continuing, "Robin, are you really not afraid that I''ll upload that video of you harassing me to the intr?"


    The other employees in the elevator froze, exchanging bewildered nces.


    What kind of conversation is this?


    Robin shook his head, ignoring herpletely.


    "Fine! Since you''re not worried, just wait! I''m going to make you aughingstock in thepany!" Piper spat angrily.


    When the elevator reached the marketing department''s floor, she intended to say more, but Robin refused to engage with her any further.


    Fuming, Piper stormed out of the elevator, pointing back at Robin and shouting, "Robin, just you wait! Soon everyone in thepany will see your true colors!"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Let Piper Reveal Her True Colors!


    Several female employees instinctively moved to one side of the elevator, maximizing the distance between themselves and Robin. The atmosphere inside the elevator instantly became awkward.


    It wasn''t until they reached their department''s floor and exited the elevator that the women finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    One woman turned back to look at Robin and quietly asked her colleague, "Who is that man in the elevator? He looks really familiar." "Hmph! He''s pretending to be all suave while harassing female colleagues!"


    "We need to stay away from people like him in the future..."


    Watching the backs of the women, Robin couldn''t help but smile wryly, thinking that if they knew who he was, they wouldn''t say that. As soon as he got to the office, Piper''s call came in.


    Robin didn''t want to deal with her, so he turned off his phone.


    A message from Piper popped up on hisputer''s Discord.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Robin, even if you turn off your phone, you can''t escape! I''m asking you onest time, do you want to ept me?"


    Robin chuckled to himself. ept you? What a ridiculous woman.


    He replied, "Do whatever you want!"


    Piper replied, "Okay! Robin, I hope you won''t regret it!


    "I will send the photos fromst night to the middle and senior management video conference at thepany!"


    Robin couldn''t be bothered to argue with her anymore and closed Discord.


    ...


    Shirley was lost in thought on her way from Vista Lake to Eastvale Development Group, reflecting on what had happenedst night.


    The moment she thought about Robin witnessing her embarrassing situation, she felt extremely frustrated.


    She had given Robin the key to the vi before, but how could she have not anticipated that he might suddenly decide to stay there one day? How awkward would it be to see Robin again after this incident?


    With her head down in contemtion, she didn''t even notice when Amber knocked and entered the office.


    Amber saw Shirley''s cheeks flush as she sat lost in thought at her desk, shook her head, murmuring to herself, and continuously mumbling something. What''s going on with her?


    Amber stood in front of the desk for five or six minutes, but Shirley still didn''t notice.


    Finally, she had to speak up, "Ms. Dunn...


    "


    "Ah!" Shirley jumped in surprise. "Amber, how could you walk in without making a sound?"


    Amber pouted. "Ms. Dunn, it seems like you didn''t hear me knock. What are you so engrossed in thinking about?"


    "Is that so?" Shirley hurriedly opened herputer. "Oh, what do you need from me?"


    Amber looked at the somewhat dazed Shirley and asked, "Ms. Dunn, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Go ahead," Shirley replied as she turned on the coffee machine to brew a cup of coffee.


    "Ms. Dunn, it''s about the recent financing for Southvale." Amber took out an investment report rted to the Southvale business project.


    "Currently, there are many capital firms wanting to bid for financing. Jonah has speciallypiled a list of these investors for you to review and finalize a few." Shirley set down her coffee and took the list from Amber.


    She stared at the table, but her mind was nk, muttering to herself, "This is so embarrassing!"


    Her strangement left Amber confused.


    "Uhm, embarrassing? What do you mean, Ms. Dunn?"


    Shirley nced at Amber, then at the office door. "Go close the office door; I have something to discuss with you."


    Amber didn''t know what Shirley wanted to say.


    With a heart full of suspicion, she closed the office door, feeling a bit anxious.


    Shirley waved her over. "Come here, I want to ask you a question."


    "What question?" Amber asked nervously.


    Shirley hesitated for a moment and then, feeling embarrassed, asked, "Amber, if ... if you found yourself in a very awkward situation in front of a guy you like, how would you make up for it?" Amber shook her head. "I don''t have a boyfriend yet, Ms. Dunn.


    "Ms. Dunn, what do you mean by ... an awkward situation?"


    Shirley thought for a moment and said, "This awkward situation means... it''s something you wouldn''t want him to see but he identally saw it, and it''s really embarrassing. What should I do?"


    "I don''t know." Amber shook her head, muttering to herself, "What kind of things shouldn''t be seen? Personal diary? Or maybe not having makeup on?


    "That''s not right. You look even better without makeup than with it..."


    Shirley''s face turned bright red. "Go away! Asking you is like asking for nothing. I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Amber stuck out her tongue, looking at Shirley''s flushed face, unsure of what she was trying to express.


    "I don''t have a boyfriend..." Shirley pouted in grievance.


    Shirleyughed. "I was just asking you; look how flustered you are! Alright, go back to work."


    "I won''t participate in the 9 AM video conference with thatpany. Please inform the executive vice president to host today''s meeting with the middle and senior management."


    At the same time, as Shirley and Amber were talking, an explosive piece of news broke on thepany intr.


    Ambiguous photos of Robin with a female employee from the marketing department were posted online.


    The publisher even attached a few remarks behind the images, implying that Robin was using his position in thepany to harass her!


    In an instant, this news caught everyone''s attention and became a hot topic of discussion in various departments of Eastvale Development Group.


    Rosalie, who was working, also saw the ambiguous photos of Robin and Piper on the intr.


    She was immediately stunned.


    What on earth is going on?


    What kind of person would do such a despicable thing?


    After a brief moment of confusion, Rosalie realized that Piper must have done this!


    Last night, Piper had used her phone to trick Robin into going to Graceview Apartments.


    It was all part of her scheme to coerce Robin into submission, and she had intentionally set up the camera in advance.


    Today, she even took a portion of the photos out of context and posted them on thepany intr-how vile!


    As she watched her colleagues whispering about the incident, many of them were disparagingly cursing Robin, which infuriated Rosalie.


    How could Piper do something so disgusting?


    Isn''t she trying to ruin Robin''s life?


    Thinking of this, she quickly ran toward the marketing department.


    Just as she arrived at the elevator, Amber called.


    Earlier, after seeing the news posted on thepany intr, Amber had immediately informed Shirley.


    Shirley was very angry.


    She believed that Robin would never do such a thing.


    The room in the photos should be the one Robin had lent to Rosalie.


    She instructed Amber to bring Rosalie in for questioning.


    This was Rosalie''s first time in Shirley''s office, and she felt quite nervous.


    "Rosalie, you''ve been with thepany for a while now. I heard it was Robin''s rmendation that got you into Eastvale Development Group.


    "Your department head mentioned that youplete all your tasks exceptionally well."


    Rosalie nervously nodded. "Ms. Dunn, thepany pays me such a high sry, so I can only work hard to live up to this position."


    Shirley nodded in approval. "It seems Robin''s rmendation was very good."


    "Rosalie, has something been going on in your lifetely? Robin lent you his Graceview Apartments, right?"


    Rosalie broke out in a cold sweat. "Ms. Dunn, yes, yes. But I''m only staying for a few days because I didn''t have anywhere else to go and was nning to move out ..." "I''m not here to discuss that with you," Shirley said coldly.


    "I brought you in to understand the situation regarding Robin, Piper, and you fromst night. I hope you can tell me theplete truth about what happened."


    Only then did Rosalie realize the real reason Shirley was calling her in.


    She recounted everything that had happenedst night.


    Shirley was very angry.


    She had to help Robin rify the facts!


    She didn''t want to deal with someone like Piper, who was beneath her notice.


    However, given the despicable actions Piper had taken, Shirley was determined to make this clueless woman pay the price!


    Robin was a benefactor to her and the Dunns.


    For someone like Robin to be framed and ndered within the Dunns''pany was something Shirley and the Dunns could not tolerate!


    So, she gave Rosalie instructions on what to do.


    After Rosalie left, she went to Robin''s office.


    At that moment, Robin was idly ying a game.


    Seeing Shirley arrive at his office at this time surprised him greatly.


    Could it be... could it be aboutst night in the vi bedroom?


    Before she could speak, he blurted out, "Uhm, aboutst night... I was at Vista Lake because I was there to catch a thief and ended up in your bedroom... Anyway, don''t worry. I didn''t see anything." Shirley was stunned.


    She had nearly forgotten about that incident, and here he was, bringing it up!


    Suddenly, she felt awkward standing in his office, unsure whether to go in or leave.


    She stamped her foot in frustration, eximing angrily, "I''m not here to talk about that!"


    "Huh?" Robin was a bit bewildered.


    Shirley took a step closer. "Piper posted the photos of you and her fromst night on thepany intr. Now the entirepany is talking about you."


    "Talking about me?" Only then did Robin recall Piper''s previous threat.


    He opened the intr, looking at the suggestive photos with amusement, and said, "This kind of baseless gossip do you believe it?"


    Seeing his indifferent expression, Shirley grew anxious. "Of course, I don''t believe it. Rosalie just told me everything that happened. "But... aren''t you concerned about this at all?"


    Robin scoffed. "Why should I care? I didn''t do anything, so let her make a fuss if she wants."


    Shirley sighed. "This isn''t just about you anymore. This situation could severely impact thepany''s entire management.


    "If someone leaks this outside, it could damage the reputation of the Dunn Group as well.


    "Robin, for your personal reputation and thepany''s interests, I have to handle this properly."


    Robin paused for a moment. "Will it really have such serious consequences?"


    "Yes!" Shirley shook her head. "Some people always think they''re clever!


    "Don''t worry I''ve already asked Rosalie to gather evidence. Soon enough, Piper will reveal her true colors!"

 Chapter 201

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 201 Don''t You Wear Pajamas to Bed?


    Robin wasn''t one for usingplicated tactics to solve problems.


    He felt it was best to ignore people whocked any sense of self-awareness, like Piper, instead of dealing with her head-on.


    There wasn''t a need to waste time on someone like her.


    However, Shirley was different.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She had to consider the interests of the Dunn Group.


    Dealing with someone as troublesome as Piper required hard evidence.


    Robin understood how Shirley intended to handle it, so he didn''t say much.


    As the handpicked sessor of the Dunn Group, trained by Drake himself, Shirley could handle someone like Piper with ease.


    Shirley wouldn''t even bother getting involved if it weren''t for Robin''s sake.


    After saying that, Shirley found herself with nothing else to add, yet she wasn''t in a hurry to leave.


    She just wanted to sit quietly beside Robin and watch him for a while.


    Robin, who had been focused on hisputer screen, sensed the shift in the office atmosphere.


    Looking up, he noticed Shirley''s eyes gazing at him with a tenderness he hadn''t seen before.


    "D-do you have something else to say?"


    Shirley jolted a little and blushed.


    "No, nothing! Um... Aboutst night... I don''t usually act like that. It was just a one-time thing... Yeah... that''s all..." She trailed off, hurriedly got up, and headed for the door. Last night?


    Robin watched Shirley''s flustered retreating figure and called out after a moment, "By the way, I wanted to ask you something."


    Shirley paused. "What is it? Is it about the evidence on Piper?"


    Robin pointed at her chest and said seriously, "Your habit of sleeping without pajamas is actually really healthy. It''s great for your body."


    "What? Are you kidding me? Stop discussing this topic!" Shirley yelped and turned around. Her face was turning crimson.


    Seeing that she wasn''t talking, Robin exined, "I browsed it. A lot of studies show that sleeping without pajamas is indeed good for health. I sleep that way too."


    "This is ridiculous!" Shirley bolted out of Robin''s office flusteredly and bumped into Amber.


    Amber noticed Shirley''s flushed face and immediately asked, "Ms. Dunn, are you upset about Piper''s situation? Calm down; we''re handling it."


    Shirley was at a loss. "Amber, I want to ask you something."


    "What is it?" Amber leaned in and asked after seeing Shirley''s mysterious expression


    Shirley looked around, then pulled Amber along to her office.


    Amber was confused by her actions.


    Shirley closed the door once they were inside her office.


    "Amber, do you...


    "


    Shirley stopped and looked toward the door.


    Amber was starting to get nervous. "Are you alright, Ms. Dunn?"


    "Amber, do you wear pajamas to bed?" Shirley whispered.


    "Huh?" Amber froze. She was shocked that Shirley would ask such a thing.


    She flushed and responded, "Ms. Dunn, wh-why do you want to know?"


    "I was just asking. Look at you, being all nervous! They say sleeping without pajamas is great for the body, right?"


    Shirley nced at Amber, noticing her well-developed bosom.


    She must have the same habit as me.


    Amber noticed Shirley''s gaze and immediately shielded her chest with the reports in her hands. "Ms. Dunn, have you gone mad because of your anger?"


    Shirley shook her head after seeing Amber so flustered. "Well, enough of these topics. Go on with your work."


    As Amber left, Shirley opened herptop, typed "benefits of sleeping without pajamas" into the search bar, and began reading.


    Outside, Amber also searched for the same topic on her phone.


    Numerous studies indeed suggest that sleeping without pajamas improves health and sleep quality.


    I''ll try it too starting tonight.


    Amber thought with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Rosalie arrived at Piper''s office as Shirley instructed.


    At that moment, Piper was intently reading variousments on thepany''s internalwork on herputer. The people were all using and criticizing Robin. Some even called for apany investigation or a police report.


    Alone in the office, Piper looked up at Rosalie, who hade at this unusual time.


    She sneered coldly, "Rosalie, it''s working hours. Why aren''t you at your desk? What brings you here?"


    Upon entering, Rosalie noticed Piper''sputer screen.


    She sighed and said, "Piper, we were ssmates and job-hunting buddies. I''ve always thought of you as a sister. I just don''t understand... Why would you do this to Robin?" Piper nced at Rosalie andughed. "Rosalie, everyone has their way of living. My actions are none of your concern."


    Rosalie shot back angrily, "Yes, Piper, you have your way of life, your dreams, and your ambitions. But you can''t stoop toframing and hurting others just to get what you want! "You''ve taken advantage of my tolerance and Robin''s kindness to set him up. Don''t you think that''s incredibly low?"


    Piper sneered. "Who are you toment on my actions? You fool!"


    Rosalie shook her head and replied coldly. "Yes, I''m a fool. I shouldn''t have been friends with you! I never imagined you''d be this despicable.


    "What has Robin ever done to you? At first, he didn''t even know who you were, yet you used him ofing on to you, humiliating and ndering him. He ignored you, wanting nothing to do with you.


    "Later, when you found out he''s the CEO of Eastvale, you changed your tune, trying to cozy up to him, wanting to be his girlfriend. When he still wouldn''t pay attention to you, you resorted to underhanded tactics. "I have never expected you to do that. Do you think it''s funny to do something so shameless?"


    Piperughed wildly. "Rosalie, I told you, I would be the wife of Eastvale''s CEO. And someday, I''ll take over the Dunn Group as well!


    "This is my dream! And I''ll do whatever it takes to achieve it.


    "Sacrificing someone like Robin is nothing. There''s no pursuit of ambition without a little sacrifice!


    "I used your phone to fake an emergency and lure Robin to Graceview Apartments.


    "It''s his fault to be foolish enough to rush there to help you"


    "I ran out of the bathroom stark naked on purpose, just so I could take photos of us together.


    "If he couldn''t resist my charms that night, I would''ve had the leverage to ckmail him endlessly.


    "And if he rejected me, I''d ruin him with those photos and destroy his reputation! Hahaha...


    "I''m so smart! In the corporate world, how does he deserve to be above me if he can''t even see through such tactics?"


    Rosalie shook her head. "Piper, it''s not that Robin didn''t see through your despicable tricks; he simply doesn''t waste time dealing with people like you.


    "Whatever you''ve gained through these underhanded tactics, you''ll lose one day."


    Piper scoffed. "I can do anything to rise to the top!


    "I have incredible talent, but thepany hasn''t given me the position I deserve.


    "It''s unfair that someone as useless as Robin could hold the CEO position while I''m stuck in the lower ranks!


    "Rosalie here''s a word of advice. Stay out of my way. You won''t be able to handle the consequences.


    "I have prepared for years to live the life I deserve. I am the master of my destiny.


    "The heavens don''t decide your fate. I will seed! I''ll use Robin''s foolishness to get everything I want!"


    Rosalie could only shake her head in disappointment.


    At first, she felt a little guilty when Shirley sent her to record this conversation.


    But hearing Piper''s vile words now, she knew she had to do it for Robin.


    He had helped her so many times, yet Piper had used such despicable means to harm him. It was infuriating.


    Rosalie scoffed. "Piper, out of respect for our past friendship, I felt a shred of sympathy for you previously, but not anymore now.


    "You won''t get away with this. Justice won''t allow it!"


    As Rosalie stormed out, mming the door behind her, the marketing director entered Piper''s office, looking concerned.


    Seeing Piper''s expression, she asked, "Are you okay?"


    Piper put on a pitiful face. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    The marketing director patted her shoulder in reassurance. "It''ll be alright. Be strong-sometimes, the workce has its share of bad apples.


    "Ms. Dunn is waiting for you in her office. She''s a fair and good-hearted CEO. I''m sure she''ll make things right."


    "Ms. Dunn?" Piper froze.


    "Yes, this issue has reached her attention. Go to her office-she''s waiting for you."


    Piper hesitated for a moment.


    Things had been tense because of Rosalie thest time she''d been in Shirley''s office.


    Shirley had given her a stern warning, and she had left unhappy.


    This time, she was determined to im her rights in thepany.


    Piper entered Shirley''s office, only to find both Rosalie and Robin there as well.


    As she passed Robin, she whispered, "Robin, do you feel my revenge yet? I warned you before-don''t cross me."


    Robin ignored her and continued scrolling his phone while sitting on the sofa.


    Shirley raised an eyebrow slightly. "Piper, do you know why I called you here?"


    Piper began to cry. "Ms. Dunn, please stand up for me! I was left with no choice but to post those photos of Robin harassing me on thepany''swork yesterday. He threatened me this morning, and I feared he''d retaliate, so I acted impulsively."

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 Robin Is My Fianc¨¦


    As Piper presented her story, Shirley''s gaze turned cold.


    "Piper, do you know that Robin is my fianc¨¦?" she asked coldly.


    "Do you think he''d be so desperate for attention that he''d sneak out in the middle of the night to harass you?


    "Just how starved for affection do you imagine him to be?


    "Stop your nonsense!"


    <i>Wait, Robin is Ms. Dunn''s fianc¨¦?</i>


    Both Piper and Rosalie were stunned.


    Rosalie instinctively looked over at Robin, who was still fiddling with his phone. Her heart skipped a beat.


    <i>Thank goodness I had never dared to think too far ahead. </i>


    <i>Harmonfield''s most stunning woman, Shirley, was engaged to Robin!</i>


    <i>Oh, Piper, what aughable fool you''ve made of yourself!</i>


    <i>From the moment you met Robin, you insisted he was scheming to win you over.</i>


    <i>But, would Robin have the desire to pursue or harass someone like you with Ms. Dunn as his fianc¨¦e?</i>


    <i>You''re nothing standing next to Ms. Dunn. Who gave you the confidence to think otherwise?</i>Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Recovering from the initial shock, Piper replied, "Ms. Dunn, just because you''re his fianc¨¦e, that doesn''t guarantee he wouldn''t go after other women, does it?"


    Amber, surprised at Piper''s boldness, gave her a sharp look.


    It was the first time Amber had truly taken a look at this arrogant woman.


    <i>She''s in and mediocre in every way. Nothingpared to Ms. Dunn.</i>


    <i>Her actions screamed that she was delusional and arrogant instead of confident.</i>


    Shirley chuckled lightly. "If Robin were to pursue another woman, he''d pick someone like Amber before ever looking at you. Do you think you''re more beautiful or captivating than Amber?" "Huh?" Amber, who was taken aback, shot Shirley a yful but indignant nce.


    "But I have proof of Robin''s harassment," Piper insisted confidently. "Ms. Dunn, that''s the undeniable truth!"


    Shirley''s voice turned cold. "Piper, the only reason I haven''t dealt with this issue publicly is to give you a chance to admit your wrongs on your own.


    "Someone like you doesn''t have the skill or standing to y games with me and Robin.


    "You''ve caused trouble for him repeatedly and stirred up drama within thepany, yet neither of us took action against you.


    "I''ll make it clear. We haven''t done anything about you because you''re simply not worth the effort.


    "I won''t hold back if you continue down this path. Your actions have already seriously damaged Robin''s reputation and hurt thepany.


    "I''m giving you onest chance-publicly rify the truth within thepany, and resign."


    Piper sneered. "Ms. Dunn, are you threatening me?


    "Let me remind you, I have evidence of Robin harassing me.


    "If I post it online, you know what kind of fallout that will bring for both Robin and the Dunn Group."


    Rosalie tugged at her and pleaded. "Piper, Ms. Dunn is giving you a chance. Don''t do this!


    "You falsely used Robin by spreading misleading and decontextualized photos on thepanywork. You''ve caused severe harm to both Robin and Ms. Dunn''s reputation. "She brought you here to keep this situation from escting further. Do you think you have any standing to go up against Ms. Dunn and Robin?


    "Piper, when we applied for jobs here, you said you wanted to work hard and fulfill your dreams with the Dunn Group.


    "But now... look how far you''ve strayed. I can''t understand why you''d end up here.


    "Do as Ms. Dunn says, and exin everything on the internalwork¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Piper snapped. "You idiot. Who are you to lecture me?


    "If Robin doesn''t know his ce, I''ll make sure he learns what happens when you ignore me!"


    Shirley shook her head. "Fine if you don''t appreciate the chance. Ms. Jenning, post this recording on thepany''s internalwork and publish the decision regarding Piper." "Recording?" Piper''s eyes darted to Rosalie. In an instant, she realized what had happened.


    "Rosalie, you... you betrayed me!"


    Rosalie stepped back, trembling. "Piper, it wasn''t betrayal. You went too far. Robin has helped me so much, and I couldn''t just stand by while you set him up..."


    Piperughed bitterly at Shirley. "So what? I can still release these photos online. Who''s to say what''s true and what''s false then, huh?"


    Robin, unperturbed, looked up at Shirley. "No need to waste your time on some trash, Shirley. Just post the video online, and the truth will be clear to everyone." Then, he forwarded the footage of Piper''s attempted trap from the previous night to Shirley. After reviewing the video content, Shirley''s expression changed.


    "Piper, you brought this on yourself. You can leave now. Ms. Jenning, have the PR department release the video and follow up thoroughly.


    "If Piper insists on challenging the Dunn Group, then let her and anyone who tries to undermine us understand what it means to bite off more than you can chew."


    Amber was surprised at the video that Shirley had forwarded to her.


    She took a quick nce at Robin.


    For him, these issues weren''t issues at all.


    <i>Oh, Piper ... what made you think you could go up against someone like Robin?</i> <i>Even ruthless, cunning people like Rygar and Liam wouldn''t dare mess with him.</i> <i>And here you are, using such amateur tactics to try and frame him.</i>


    <i>Your foolishness is pitiful.</i>


    Seeing the stunned look on Piper''s face, Amber immediately contacted the PR department. "You... how do you have that video?" Piper pointed usingly at Robin. "It has to be fake!"


    Robin replied nonchntly, "I can''t even be bothered to deal with someone like you, but you just can''t help yourself."


    "You... you''re despicable, Robin!" Piper fumed and attempted to lunge at him, but two security guards grabbed her arms and escorted her out of Shirley''s office, shoving her into the elevator.


    Five minutester, thepany''s internalwork released the full audio recording of Rosalie and Piper''s conversation, as well as theplete footage and phone records from the previous night, showing everything leading up to Robin''s entry into the room at Graceview Apartments. The entirepany now understood that there had never been any harassment. Everything was a scheme by Piper, driven by her desire to break into high society. The employees at Eastvale were also finally made aware of Robin''s true status.


    Piper was ousted from the marketing department amidst a storm of scorn and ridicule.


    As she reached the lobby, she found herself face-to-face with Daphne and Rita, who had just arrived at Eastvale.


    Piper recognized Daphne, known as The Enchanting Queen of Harmonfield.


    She quickly approached her with a ttering smile. "Ms. West, it''s an honor to meet you. I''m Piper, a top graduate from Harmonfield University. If you ever need someone with my talents, I''d be more than happy to consider-"


    Daphne scrutinized Piper from top to toe disdainfully and said, "You''re the one who falsely used Mr. Ramsey?"


    Piper was stunned and she quickly added, "Ms. West, you ... you already know about that? Um, this ... this was all Shirley''s scheme to frame me! Robin has been pursuing me, and I just kept refusing-"


    Daphne sneered. "Who do you think you are? Why would Shirley bother framing you? Pathetic fool."


    Piper was at a loss for words.


    "Do you have a death wish by using Mr. Ramsey of pursuing a piece of trash like you?"


    Rita pped Piper across the face before she could even react,


    Daphne chuckled and it sent chills down Piper''s spine.


    "Mr. Ramsey saved my life. I see him as my lord, and you think you can nder him in front of me? You deserve worse."


    "On your knees!" Rita barked and gave Piper another hard blow.


    Piper clutched her stinging cheek and looked up in terror at Rita''s fierce gaze.


    She trembled uncontrobly and dropped to her knees with a loud thud before Daphne.


    The scene quickly drew the attention of passersby in Eastvale''s lobby.


    As Rita prepared to have the guards drag Piper out, Robin stepped out of the elevator.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Daphne and Rita greeted him respectfully.


    Robin nced at Piper, who was still held by the guards. "Forget it. This kind of trash isn''t worth anyone''s time."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey." Daphne and Rita followed behind him as he left the lobby.


    The crowd parted to make way for them.


    Piper spaced out at Robin''s retreating figure.


    At that moment, a beam of light poured into the lobby, creating a dazzling aura around Robin''s figure.


    Daphne, a woman of incredible beauty and wealth, followed him closely as if she were his humble servant.


    It was in that instant that Piper finally understood. Robin was a person she should never have crossed.


    She had thought his silence toward her taunts and insults were all because of his inferiority and that he was bending over backward to win her favor. However, in reality, Robin wasn''t bothered to acknowledge someone as insignificant as her.


    Regret washed over Piper.


    Now she realized that those who truly possessed power and strength and those who were humble were the real giants of the world.


    She felt a bitter pang watching Robin''s figure bathed in the light.


    She could have chosen to be like Rosalie, quietly building a respectful friendship with him.


    Even if they''d had limited interaction, she would have been able to benefit from his goodwill and friendship like Rosalie.


    But instead, she had chosen to make him her enemy.


    It was such a joke for an ant like her to try to shake the foundations of a towering tree.


    It was so humiliating for her now.


    Her arrogance had turned her into a piece of trash in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Would He Heal Me? At the Millers'' vi.


    Calvin Underwood, president of the Harmonfield Holistic Medicine Association, had a grim expression after checking Hank''s pulse.


    "Mr. Miller Sr., I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do for you. The dampness has prated too deeply. It would be impossible to save you even if Mr. Lennon Wilder, my master, were to intervene." The Millers were gathered in the vi''s main hall, each reacting differently.


    If Hank''s illness truly had no cure, it would drastically alter the family''s power dynamics.


    Under normal circumstances, Hank would now be making his final arrangements for the family.


    Everyone was concerned about the allocation of his 45% share in thepany.


    It seemed that only Alice cared about saving Hank.


    She stepped forward. "Mr. Underwood, I heard that Mr. Wright''s father was in aa recently, and every renowned doctor said he was beyond help.


    "However, he made a miraculous recovery after Mr. Wilder treated him.


    "The Wrights are even hosting a grand celebration this weekend for his recovery and they invited all of Brookhaven''s elite.


    "Mr. Underwood, I beg you, please ask Mr. Wilder to treat my grandfather. He can name a price-"


    Calvin shook his head, interrupting her. "Ms. Miller, you must have heard wrongly. Old Mr. Wright wasn''t cured by my master but by another remarkable healer." "Another healer?" Hank''s eyes suddenly lit up with hope. "Is there someone more skilled than Mr. Wilder?"


    Calvin nodded. "Mr. Miller Sr., ording to my Master, this person''s medical skills have reached an unmatched level. There isn''t a disease he cannot cure.


    "Old Mr. Wright was on death''s door. My Master said that this healer essentially pulled him back from the grasp of death itself and even added ten years to his lifespan.


    "Even Mr. Timothy from the Dunns, who had already made funeral arrangements, was restored to full health after this healer''s intervention.


    "Recently, Timothy even attended a shareholders'' meeting for the Dunn Group, as healthy as ever, if not more so."


    Hank, ovee with excitement, stood up and asked respectfully, "Mr. Underwood, where can I find this healer? Would he consider helping me? I will agree to all of his terms!"


    Calvin sighed. "Mr. Miller Sr., I''m not in a position to meet someone like him, much less convince him to treat someone."


    "My Master was so impressed by him that he even offered to be his disciple, but the man refused..."


    "Mr. Underwood, please, just tell us his name and where we might find him. The Millers will be forever grateful," Alice pleaded.


    Calvin pondered momentarily upon seeing the desperate look in both Alice and Hank''s eyes. "Ms. Miller, I understand your urgency.


    "While I can''t approach him directly, I do know that he might attend Old Mr. Wright''s celebration this weekend. If you go, you may have the chance to meet him.


    "Show your sincerity, and perhaps he''ll be moved to help."


    Hank and Alice thanked Calvin sincerely.


    Then, Alice handed him a bank card. "Thank you, Mr. Underwood! This is one million as a token of appreciation. Once my grandfather receives treatment from this healer, the Millers will reward you even more! "Oh no, I forgot to ask his name in excitement," she added.


    Calvin epted the card. "ording to my Master, the healer''s name is Robin Ramsey. He recently arrived in Harmonfield and might still be staying here."


    "Robin Ramsey?" Alice was shocked. "No way!"


    Calvin raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Miller, are you implying that I''m lying?" He sounded upset.


    Realizing her slip, Alice quickly exined, "Mr. Underwood, I apologize. It''s just... the name of this healer happens to be the same as someone I know and he also arrived in Harmonfield recently.


    "I had just called off an engagement with the man and he''s from an ordinary background. He can''t be the person you''re describing."


    Hank nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Mr. Underwood.


    "Years ago, I made a marriage arrangement for my granddaughter with the descendant of an old friend, also named Robin Ramsey. "In hindsight, I see that it was a mistake, a rash decision of my youth."


    "Ah, I see." Calvin chuckled slightly. "There are plenty of people in this world with the same name."


    After a brief pause, he added, "Mr. Miller Sr., your condition is quite unstable. You could experience a sudden decline at any moment."


    "Mr. Underwood, is there any medicine that could temporarily stabilize him until we can reach the healer at Old Mr. Wright''s celebration?" Alice got nervous instantly.


    Calvin nodded. "There is an herb called Timisa. It can temporarily prevent the dampness from reaching the heart. However, after three months of use, its effectiveness will wear off within the body." Alice''s eyes lit up. "Where can we buy this herb?"


    Calvin sighed. "Timisa is extremely rare. It grows deep within the desert sands, hidden far beneath the dunes, and is notoriously difficult to find."


    "Deep in the desert?" Alice muttered, looking at Hank with despair. "We don''t have enough time even if we set out now. And we don''t even know if we could find it.


    "Mr. Underwood, where exactly can we locate this medicinal herb?"


    "Mr. Miller Sr., this herb is extremely rare," Calvin exined. "It''s rarely avable for sale. When it does appear, it''s immediately snapped up."


    "However," he continued, "I heard that there will be several rare medicinal herbs up for bid at the uing Rosewood Prestige Auction in Estoreed."


    "But," he added with a sigh, "getting an invitation to this auction is incredibly difficult."


    Hank asked anxiously, "It''s just an auction; why is it so hard to get in?"


    "This auction is hosted by the Nevilles.


    "Mavis, the wife of the boss of Phoenix Vanguard, came from the Nevilles.


    "They are a family of martial artists, rarely mingling with outsiders. This auction will only be open to martial artists or certain prestigious families with ties to Phoenix Vanguard.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "I would love to attend and see if any rare herbs are avable, but without connections, I simply don''t have the means to get in.


    "If you''re serious about finding Timisa, do whatever it takes to get into that auction. Secure the herb immediately if it''s avable."


    Alice suddenly remembered that Rosewood Hotel belonged to the Hamilton family.


    "Grandpa, I have an idea! Zachary can probably get us an invitation!"


    Zachary''s mother was a distant cousin of Liam''s mother.


    Asking him to request a few invitations from Liam should be doable.


    ...


    The Rosewood Hotel in the eastern suburbs of Harmonfield was Estoreed''srgest hotel.


    Years ago, Liam''s father, Perry, had started his business from this very spot.


    Back then, Rosewood Hotel was just a small tavern.


    After the Hamiltons rose to prominence, Perry transformed it into Estoreed''s most luxurious five-star hotel.


    Tonight, Rosewood Hotel was hosting the prestigious auction organized by Neville Group in Brookhaven.


    The parking lot outside was packed with luxury cars, creating a scene of unmatched grandeur that left passersby in awe.


    Nearly every martial arts family in Brookhaven, along with members of the elite, had gathered here.


    Alice had persuaded Zachary to get an invitation from Liam as she was eager to secure Timisa for Hank.


    Liam had given them three tickets, and they would be seated alongside Ruby Quinn, daughter of Kyler, the president of Brookhaven Martial Alliance, in Zone One. Zone One was a ss lower than the VIP Zone.


    Alice invited Vera to join them.


    At first, Vera was hesitant but changed her mind when she heard that rare gemstones and fine jewelry would also be auctioned.


    Zachary drove Alice and Vera to Rosewood Hotel.


    Just as they approached the main hall, Alice spotted a familiar figure-Robin!


    <i>How could he be here without an invitation from the Nevilles?</i>


    <i>This auction wasn''t something just anyone could attend.</i>


    Robin wasn''t with Daphne tonight.


    His premium invitation had been personally delivered by the Nevilles, making it different from everyone else''s.


    Alice''s face darkened upon seeing him. "What''s that fraud doing here? Is he trying to sneak into high society again, hoping to make connections with Brookhaven''s elite?" Zachary chuckled. "This guy is everywhere. How could he possibly get in here? Without invitations from the Hamiltons or the Nevilles, no amount of money would grant ess." Veraughed. "You''re underestimating him. Robin absolutely belongs in a ce like this."


    Alice scoffed. "Vera, stop glorifying him. At best, he''s managed to fool Shirley into giving him a cushy position at the Dunn Group."


    "Look around," she added. "Only the powerful can enter. How could a mere employee have the right¡ª"


    Vera chose not to argue and instead rushed over to Robin, tapping him on the shoulder. "Hey! I would''vee with you if I''d known you''d be here!"


    Robin turned to face her and smiled. "Seems like you''re wherever there''s excitement."


    "Robin!" Vera eximed. "I heard some rare jewelry is up for auction tonight. You should bid on something for me. My birthday''sing up...


    "Why should I do that?" Robinughed and headed toward the hotel entrance.


    "What a stingy man!" Vera huffed, stomping her foot in frustration.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 Ripley Syndrome


    "Robin, wait!" Vera called. She was unwilling to let him go so easily.


    She hurried up to him, ncing back to make sure Zachary and Alice weren''t watching, then slipped a bank card into his hand.


    "If you didn''t bring enough money, take this card," she whispered. "It''s got ten million on it. Feel free to bid on any jewelry you like and give it to me, okay?"


    Robin stopped. He was amused by her hopeful gaze. "You''ve got plenty of money and you could bid on it yourself. Why do you insist on me buying it for you?"


    Vera tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Come on, Robin. Don''t you think it''ll mean a lot more if you buy it for me? My birthday''sing up, just consider it a gift for me, will you?" "Nope!" Robin said, returning her bank card.


    His eyes drifted down to her green sandals and he smirked. "Didn''t I already get you a rare pair of shoes?"


    Vera followed his gaze to her feet and gasped. "Are you kidding me? You call these ten-dor sandals a gift?"


    Robin shrugged. "The value of a gift isn''t based on its price. Didn''t you say all yourpany''s executives were envious of those retro sandals? It''s so ssic and unique!"


    With that, he turned and walked toward the entrance of the Rosewood Hotel.


    Vera red at his back, then down at her cheap green stic sandals, grinding her teeth. "D*mn it! Do you think of me as one of your bros by giving me a pair of ten-dor sandals as a gift?"


    ...


    "Good evening, sir! Wee."


    Outside Rosewood Hotel, eight attendants with pleasant smiles and elegant postures greeted the guests, bowing slightly as they approached.


    "Sir, please present your invitation to the Rosewood Prestige Auction."


    All guests entering the Rosewood Hotel were required to show the invitation card sent by Neville Group.


    Each card had a unique serial number, with the identity of each guest recorded within it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Once the cardholder''s identity was verified, they would be guided to their designated seating area by an attendant.


    Robin handed his invitation card to one of the attendants.


    His card was unique. It was the only premium invitation for the VIP Zone in the entire auction.


    The attendant took it in both hands and was about to scan it for verification when a sneering voice called out, "Hold on!"


    The loud interruption instantly drew everyone''s attention.


    Zachary and Alice approached with Liam in tow.


    "Good evening, Mr. Liam!" The attendant in the lobby quickly put Robin''s invitation card aside and turned to greet Liam with deep respect.


    The Rosewood Hotel belonged to Universal Group.


    All of the attendants greeted Liam respectfully.


    Liam acknowledged their greetings with a slight nod and mischievously eyed Robin.


    "Well, well, Robin! Did you get an invitation from Neville Group too?


    "You must be mistaken. This auction isn''t for people like you. It''s hosted by the renowned martial arts family, the Nevilles.


    "Even if you have money and influence, you''re not getting in if you''re not a martial artist or don''t have connections to one.


    "Sure, Shirley might''ve given you some shares in the Dunn Group and a cushy position, but at the end of the day, you''re still amoner. There''s no way you belong here!" Robin ignored him and motioned to the attendant. "May I go in now?"


    The attendant who verified Robin''s invitation looked conflicted.


    They worked under Liam and he clearly didn''t want Robin entering.


    Although the auction was hosted by the Nevilles, she couldn''t go against Liam''s wishes.


    She had Robin''s premium invitation in her hands and was unsure of what to do with it.


    Alice, standing beside Liam, shot Robin a contemptuous nce before looking more closely at his invitation card. After a moment, she noticed something odd.


    "Mr. Liam," Alice said with a scornful smile, "it seems that Robin''s card is different from ours."


    At her words, Liam looked more closely at the card in the attendant''s hands. It was indeed unlike the other invitation cards.


    Taking advantage of his connection with Liam, Zachary sneered. "Robin, you''ve really outdone yourself this timeing here with a fake invitation card? And it even says "VIP Zone Premium Invitation!" "Do you know what kind of people sit in the VIP Zone?


    "Even Mr. Kyler''s daughter, Ruby, can only sit in the standard Zone One. Yet here you are, amoner with no ties to the martial world, thinking you''re entitled to a premium invitation? What a joke!" Alice smirked. "Robin, I''m speechless. Are you just going to coast through life on one scam after another?


    "Just the other day, you told me you lived in Dawnspire Heights Estates. I believed you until we got to the gates, and you suddenly imed you''d ''forgotten'' your entry card. It was beyond ridiculous!" "And here you are tonight, pulling a stunt like this. At least make it believable if you''re going to fake it! A premium invitation to the VIP Zone? Really?


    "Do yourself a favor and leave now before you make an even bigger fool of yourself. This ce is full of martial artists. You don''t want to end up half-dead, do you?"


    Liam sneered while shaking his head. "Robin, I''ll let this slide out of respect for Shirley. Take the chance to walk away before you embarrass yourself further. This ce isn''t meant for someone like you." Outside Rosewood Hotel, the scene had already attracted a crowd of guests who were here for the auction. Almost everyone recognized Liam since the Rosewood Hotel was famously owned by the Hamilton family. So, when he used Robin of trying to sneak in with a fake invitation, the crowd had no reason to doubt him.


    Vera hurried up to Robin when she noticed Alice and the others blocking his path. "Alice, Mr. Gill, what are you two talking about? Robin wouldn''t use a fake invitation to attend the auction!"


    "Vera, we''re not making this up," Alice replied as she nced at Robin disdainfully. "Why are you so quick to believe him? Haven''t you learned fromst time at Dawnspire Heights-"


    Before she could continue, Vera cut her off with a smirk. "That was because you didn''t have enough patience, Alice! I trust that Robin wouldn''t fake an invitation for something as trivial as an auction." Alice leaned in closer and whispered, "Vera, please, don''t make this worse.


    "This hotel belongs to the Hamiltons, and Mr. Liam here has strong ties with the Phoenix Vanguard. If he doesn''t have a seat in the VIP Zone, how could Robin possibly have one?


    "Take a closer look. That kind of invitation card doesn''t even exist at this auction!"


    It was only then that Vera really examined Robin''s card.


    <i>It was indeed different.</i>


    <i>The quality looked decent, but... why wasn''t it the same?</i>


    Just then, a middle-aged man approached, showing his auction invitation for VIP Zone 5.


    His invitation card didn''t look like Robin''s either.


    Vera nced over at Robin, unsure of what to make of it.


    Robin was growing impatient and gestured at the attendant. "Are you going to verify my card or not?"


    "Uh..." The attendant hesitated while looking between Robin and Liam. "I-I''m not sure...


    Alice stepped forward and taunted, "Robin, how shameless can you be? Walking around with a fake auction invitation and acting like you belong here. Just get lost before the security guards show up and things get ugly!" Robin nced at his watch and ignored herpletely.


    Alice scoffed. "I know you''ve always wanted to be someone important, to impress me, hoping I''d finally take you seriously.


    "But you''re never going to be like Mr. Liam or Mr. Gill.


    "No matter how hard you try, you''ll always be just amoner who got lucky. You''ll never belong in high society!


    "Could you stop embarrassing yourself already? You''re just a nobody trying to pass as something you''re not...


    Robin bypassed her and walked up to the attendant. "Call your boss if you can''t handle this," Robin barked. "Robin, you-" Alice was fuming because Robin had dared to ignore her in front of everyone.


    "Robin, you''ll regret it if you cause a scene at this auction," Liam warned.


    Robin brushed past Liam and said with a straight face, "Mavis sent me this card herself. Are you doubting that?"


    The crowd around them gasped in shock.


    <i>He received a premium invitation directly from Madam Mavis?</i>


    <i>How prestigious did one have to be to merit such an honor?</i>


    Their gazes turned toward Robin, now with a mixture of awe and curiosity.


    The Nevilles-that name alone carried significant weight.


    Everyone knew they were the top martial arts family in all of Draconia and Mavis was the wife of Cassian, the head of one of the world''srgest martial arts organizations, the Phoenix Vanguard.


    If the invitation truly came from Mavis, Liam''s disrespect could turn into a huge mistake.


    "That''s impossible!" Zachary shouted, his face contorting with disbelief.


    He looked at Robin from head to toe. "Even Mr. Liam hasn''t earned that kind of respect! What makes you think you''d get a personal invitation from Madam Mavis? You''re suffering from Ripley syndrome, aren''t you?" "Ripley syndrome, indeed," Alice sneered.


    "Robin, you really should seek help. If you hadn''t imed this was from Madam Mavis, it might''ve been believable. But now, it''s clear your card''s a fake!


    "Obviously, you only found out that Mr. Gill and I would be attending the auction tonight, and you''re here to sneak in, hoping I''d see you as someone important. "Drop the act, Robin. I''ll never be impressed by you!


    "Everything you do means nothing to me. Neither I nor the Millers will ever ept you!" Upon hearing this, the crowd''s attitude shifted again as they scornfully looked at Robin. The crowd began whispering with each other.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Are You Insulting My Intelligence?


    The crowd of guests was utterly disgusted by Robin''s behavior.


    <i>How could something so disgraceful happen in such a high-ss setting?</i>


    <i>And this was an auction hosted by the Nevilles.</i>


    <i>This man is fearless by daring to sneak in with a fake premium invitation.</i>


    Feeling the scornful stares around them, Vera frowned and said, "Zachary, how can you use Robin of carrying a fake invitation without any proof?"


    "Alice, really! Do you think Robin is foolish enough to pull something so low-ss?


    "What if, just what if, Robin''s premium invitation was actually sent by Madam Mavis herself? Aren''t you worried about offending the Nevilles?"


    Alice let out augh. "Vera, you always make excuses for him. Madam Mavis doesn''t even know who Robin is. How could youe up with such a ridiculous idea that she''d send him a personal invitation? "Robin is just a nobody, without family or status. How dare he say something so ridiculous?


    "He is just a delusional loser suffering from Ripley syndrome!"


    "Well, you''re entitled to think that way." Vera sighed.


    "But Alice, do you really need to go this far even if you think Robin''s beneath you?


    "Whatever card he''s holding, whatever he''s done, it doesn''t hurt you in any way. Why are you so relentless in making things difficult for him?


    "If he''s using a fake invitation, the auction staff will handle it.


    "So why do you have to team up with Liam and openly humiliate him? Alice, I don''t understand you!"


    Alice sneered. "I can''t stand his pretentious attitude! It makes me sick every time he tries to y the role of a refined gentleman!


    "A man from the bottom rung of society like him could neverpare to someone as elegant as Mr. Liam no matter how hard he tries!"


    Vera chuckled knowingly.


    "You really do have a unique taste. Alice, would you regret it if one day you discover that the man you''ve been mocking and scorning is someone you could never hope to reach?"


    Alice''s gaze turned cold. "Are you insulting my intelligence, Vera? What makes you think he could ever reach such heights? Saying that is nothing short of a joke!"


    Vera smiled. "The thing is, Robin already holds that position. You''re just unwilling to believe it."


    "It''s either you''re helping Robin lie to me, or you''ve beenpletely deceived by him!" Aliceughed loudly, startling the onlookers.


    "Vera, I swear before everyone here no matter what, even if Robin someday manages to surprise me, I will never look at him differently, and I will never regret calling off the engagement!" Her words drew mocking stares from the crowd around them.


    "So he''s just some fraud? Unbelievable!"


    "He looked like he might be somebody, but he''s actually a pathetic guy who got dumped!"


    Vera found herself momentarily at a loss hearing the whispers around her.


    She had thought her conversation with Alice about Robin would remain private, but Alice had now boldly turned this into a public spectacle, casting Robin under a harsh light of ridicule.


    Liam smirked. "Robin, take my advice and leave. This is the Nevilles'' event. No one will be able to save you if things go south."


    Alice jumped in eagerly. "Robin, Mr. Liam''s giving you a warning out of respect for Ms. Dunn. You should thank him and leave already!


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t even know how you died by deceiving a martial arts family like the Nevilles!


    "You have no idea of the power a real elite family wields. Crushing someone like you would be as easy as swatting a fly. And they wouldn''t even need to get their hands dirty." Robin smirked. "Are the Nevilles really that formidable?"


    Alice scoffed. "Robin, there are elite families you couldn''t even imagine!


    "I know what you''re trying to do. You wanted to look like someone important in front of me, hoping I''d notice you. Well, I''m not interested no matter what you do!


    "Why don''t you get it? Just stay in yourne. A regr guy like you would be much better off without all this fake mor."


    Robin didn''t bother responding to her. He nced at his watch and walked up to the attendant. "Verify the card," he said sternly.


    The attendant hesitated. She was caught off guard by hismanding tone. "I ... I''m sorry, sir. Please wait a moment ..."


    Alice was shocked that Robin was still refusing to leave.


    Besides that, he was bold enough to demand the attendant to verify his invitation.


    <i>This idiot! He was really going all out just to impress me!</i>


    Liam''s face darkened as Robin ignored him in front of the elite families of Brookhaven.


    "Robin, what right do you have to order my staff around? This auction is jointly hosted by the Neville Group and the Hamiltons. Do you think I wouldn''t know if your invitation is authentic? "Since you''re so insistent, let''s settle this once and for all. I''ll show you what it means to embarrass yourself right here in front of everyone."


    Alice sneered, shaking her head in disbelief. "Robin, do you have no shame? Mr. Liam is letting you off the hook for deceiving the Nevilles, and yet you''re still acting like this.


    "Are you going to wait until the Nevilles throw you out before you realize your ignorance?"


    Robin couldn''t help butugh at the scene unfolding before him.


    <i>D*mn it! No matter where I go, there''s always trash like this causing trouble.</i>


    <i>Guess it''s just my unlucky year!</i>Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Initially, he had no intention of paying attention to Liam, Alice, or their crowd.


    But they were relentless, insisting his invitation was fake.


    "Fine then. Let''s have the Nevilles themselvese and take a look." Robin gestured to the attendant and a few staff members in the hall.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    <i>Did this guy seriously just order the Nevilles around?</i>


    <i>Who could be bold enough to say something like that?</i>


    <i>Either he was insane, or he was someone so high-ranking even the Nevilles would have to show respect.</i>


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    If Robin really was someone more powerful than the Nevilles, any more ridicule might bring disaster upon themselves and their families.


    Alice was momentarily stunned before storming forward. "Robin, are you still putting on an act at this moment? Do you think you''ll be able to leave if the Nevilles are here?"


    Liam smirked coldly and nodded to the attendant. "Alright! Do as he says. Call the person in charge of the auction for the Nevilles. If he''s so set on digging his own grave, let him have it!"


    He was confident that Robin''s so-called invitation couldn''t possibly be legitimate.


    <i>Only a few had the privilege of meeting Madam Mavis.</i>


    <i>How dare Robin im she had sent him a personal invitation?</i>


    <i>It was impossible!</i>


    Liam had checked the design of the VIP Zone invitations before.


    Robin''s card didn''t match at all and he assumed it to be a fake!


    In no time, the auction staff summoned a representative from the Nevilles.


    The man who arrived was Jacob Neville, a distant nephew of Mavis and the head of security for the Rosewood Prestige Auction.


    Everyone fell silent the moment Jacob entered the hall.


    Liam quickly changed his haughty demeanor and greeted Jacob.


    The crowd followed suit and greeted Jacob respectfully.


    Jacob''s cold gaze swept over them and finallynded on Robin.


    Alice''s eyes lit up as she looked at Jacob.


    <i>Now this was what a real aristocrat looked like!</i>


    She looked back at Robin with contempt.


    Robin was embarrassingly inferiorpared to Jacob and Liam.


    Jacob examined the invitation card passed to him by the attendant, then nced back at Robin. "I''ve been briefed on the situation. You should leave now. There''s an extremely important guest arriving tonight, and I don''t want any disruptions." He paused, sizing Robin up with evident disdain. "We Nevilles are not bothered with lowlifes like you. Leave immediately and don''t cause any more trouble."


    As the Nevilles'' security head, Jacob''s words confirmed what everyone had suspected.


    Robin''s premium invitation was a forgery.


    The idea that Mavis had personally arranged it was clearly nonsense.


    Everyone who looked at Robin shook their heads and chuckled in disdain.


    "Unbelievable. This guy really had the nerve to make that up!"


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Jacob''s patience, this fool would be done for!"


    "No way!" Vera was momentarily stunned. She couldn''t believe Robin would go to such lengths to attend an auction with a fake invitation.


    "Madam Mavis specially custom-made Robin''s premium invitation for him ..."


    "Hmm?" Jacob''s expression shifted abruptly as he examined the card once more.


    "Are you saying this invitation was delivered by Madam Mavis herself?"


    Vera nced at Robin, then answered firmly. "It''s simple. Why don''t you call the Nevilles directly and verify it if you don''t believe it?"


    Seeing Jacob''s hesitation, Alice scoffed and pointed at Robin. "Mr. Jacob, he''s only amoner. Why would Madam Mavis go out of her way to make a premium invitation for him?


    "I know everything about him! He''s just a loser who my family had already called off an engagement with!"


    Jacob paused and nodded to Alice.


    "I suppose you''re right. I would know about it if he were one of Madam Mavis''s esteemed guests."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 Jacob Threw Away the Invitation


    Alice was thrilled to her very core when she felt Jacob''s gaze on her. Every cell in her body was practically trembling with excitement.


    "Why are you so excited?" Vera shot a scornful look at Alice, who was practically glowing with excitement. "He''s not even part of Madam Mavis''s inner circle. How could he know anything about her connections? "He''s just a guard for the Nevilles. It''s too hasty of him to dere Robin''s card fake without even verifying it?"


    However, Alice didn''t hear a word Vera was saying.


    She waspletely attracted by Jacob''s charm and aura.


    In her eyes, Jacob was the epitome of an elite nobleman.


    Even if he wasn''t part of the Nevilles'' core members, his noble air captivated her entirely.


    Jacob *did catch on to Vera''s words.


    His expression turned cold as he sized her up. He noticed her low-end stic sandals and quickly dismissed her as someone ordinary.


    "Our VIP guests are all registered in our system, with detailed information on each. He and his so-called premium invitation don''t exist in the records.


    Jacob let out a disdainful chuckle and pointed at Vera. "And someone like you-showing up in such cheap attire has no right to criticize me!


    "I have every right to deny you entry into the venue if you keep causing a disturbance here!"


    "You!" Vera''s face flushed with anger. Robin gently pulled her back, stepping protectively in front of her. Jacob turned his attention to Robin. His expression was still indifferent but his eyes held a glint of contempt. "Get out of here, immediately! Otherwise, the Nevilles won''t hesitate to use force against a fraud like you!" With that, he tossed Robin''s premium invitation straight into a trash can not far away and entered the venue. The entire lobby of the Rosewood Hotel fell into a stunned silence.


    Vera was stunned at Jacob''s dismissive move.


    Then, she looked at him pitifully.


    <i>Poor man. He just made a grave mistake today.</i>


    <i>Someone like him is nothing if he ever lost the favor of his family''s core members.</i>


    Finding a job would be a challenge for him once he''s cast out by the Nevilles. Nobody would take in a discarded member of such a powerful family. Jacob had put an end to his dream by offending Mavis''s guest.


    Liam sneered at Robin. "Come on, Robin. If you don''t leave now, things are only going to get uglier."


    Alice shook her head and her eyes were filled with contempt. "Robin, get out already! You''re everywhere I go and it''s disgusting!


    "Please, stop doing these pathetic things just because of me!"


    "I get goosebumps just thinking about having any connection with you.


    "It''s a disgrace for me to be associated with you! Now, get lost!"


    The crowd instinctively stepped back. They were eager to distance themselves from Robin, as if afraid their status would be affected by him. Suddenly, Vera burst outughing. "Robin, look at your personal rtions! Gosh! Hahaha ..."


    Everyone turned to stare at Vera. They were astonished by herughter.


    A few people even nced at her green stic sandals with disdain.


    "Is this woman crazy?"


    "I guess so...


    "


    "Mr. Jacob already kicked them out, but here she is, still fooling around with that fraud. She must be out of her mind."


    Robin rolled his eyes at Vera. "Are you seriously making fun of me right now?"


    Vera linked arms with him and said, "Everyone else deserted you, but I''m right here, standing by your side. And that means something, doesn''t it?"


    "What?" Robin noticed the eager light in her eyes and added, "We are bros for life?"


    "What the hell? I''m a woman!" Vera shot him a re and smiled yfully. "Well, you should buy me some nice jewelry at the auctionter."


    Robin could only shake his head at her antics.


    "Hah! Vera, you''re such a fool!" Alice scoffed with a smirk, prompting a round of chuckles from those nearby. "He can''t even get in! How could he possibly buy you a gift?"


    "Hold it right there! Are everyone from the Nevilles as rude as you?" Amid theughter, an unexpectedly stern voice cut through the air, causing the room to fall silent once again. All eyes were on Robin.


    <i>Did ... Did Robin just insult Jacob?</i>


    <i>We didn''t hear wrongly, right?</i>


    <i>Someone is bold enough to insult the Nevilles!</i>


    <i>He must have a death wish!</i>


    The crowd collectively turned toward Jacob, who had halted in his steps.


    Liam exchanged a look with Zachary and shook his head in amusement.


    <i>Did Robin seriously just pick a fight with the Nevilles?</i>


    <i>Was he fearless, or just utterly brainless?</i>


    Eliminating someone ordinary was like a flick of the wrist for a martial arts family.


    Alice cast a mocking look at Robin.


    <i>Robin, you''ve got the guts to actually dare insult someone from the Nevilles?</i>


    She nced at Vera, signaling urgently. "Vera, step away from Robin, now! Otherwise, you could get us all into serious trouble!"


    Vera ignored Alice''s warning and watched with interest as Jacob, who had turned back around, now took slow, deliberate steps toward Robin.


    Jacob''s anger was palpable. "Are you talking to me?" he sneered.


    Robin nodded calmly. "I''ll only give you one chance. Grovel at my feet and apologize to me."


    Jacobughed in disbelief.


    "Haha! Says who?


    I didn''t bother with you because you''re like an ant to me but it seems that I''m mistaken.


    "You''re going to pay the price for insulting the Nevilles!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alice rushed forward immediately. "Robin, apologize to Mr. Jacob immediately. You might walk out of here alive if you do it. Otherwise, you could drag us all down with you!" "Trash. Get lost!" Robin shoved Alice aside and locked eyes with Jacob. "Your chance is gone."


    Jacob hadn''t expected anyone to truly defy the Nevilles.


    His expression darkened as he gave a quick nod to one of the men standing behind him. "Take him down! Make sure he spends the rest of his life on his knees!" he ordered coldly. With that, Jacob turned around and left.


    "Yes, Mr. Jacob!"


    The manunched a swift, vicious kick toward Robin''s legs.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd as they watched in horror.


    Everyone felt sorry for Robin.


    Anyone who understood martial arts could see this man was a trained fighter.


    If his kicknded, Robin would indeed spend the rest of his life kneeling, just as Jacob had promised.


    Nobody could save him now.


    It was a ridiculous move to challenge the Nevilles, a true powerhouse among martial families.


    Vera, who had been standing by Robin''s side, suddenly ducked behind him in fear.


    Robin lifted her up and spun her in mid-air without hesitation.


    Wham!


    In the middle of the spin, Vera''s footnded squarely on the man''s back.


    He missed his mark, stumbling headfirst into the lobby''s ss door with a deafening crash as the ss shattered around him.


    The man fell to the floor and was rendered unconscious on the spot.


    "Huh?" Vera, along with everyone in the lobby, gasped in utter disbelief.


    <i>A woman had taken down a Neville guard with a single kick?</i>


    As Robin gently set her down, Vera looked around in stunned silence.


    "Did I... knock him out with one kick?"


    "That''s right. You''ve got some hidden talent," Robin said with a smirk, pulling out a handkerchief to casually wipe his hands. Pointing at Jacob, he added, "If he tries anything, you can knock him out too." Jacob was stunned.


    He hadn''t anticipated a scene like this.


    His calm facade cracked, and an icy rage zed in his eyes as he red at Robin. "You''re asking for death!"


    After a brief moment of shock, Alice pointed a trembling finger at Robin. "Robin, how could you darey a hand on someone from the Nevilles? Beg Mr. Jacob for forgiveness right now, or he''ll-" "Get lost! Stop your annoying stupid nonsense!" Robin cut her off with a cold, disgusted nce.


    Jacob now stood face-to-face with Robin. "I''ll give you onest chance. Kneel and break both your hands yourself "


    "Shut up!" Robin snarled and struck Jacob''s shoulder with a swift, powerful p.


    Crack! Jacob dropped to his knees. The marble floor beneath him split into fragments under the force.


    The crowd was horrified at the scene.


    <i>Jacob had been forced to kneel?</i>


    Their gazes were filled with terror and disbelief as they looked at Robin.


    <i>He had just struck Mr. Jacob.</i>


    <i>There was no going back now. Robin''s conflict with the Nevilles had escted to life and death.</i>


    Jacob struggled to rise but his limbs refused to obey.


    "What did you do to me? Release me this instant, or the Nevilles will tear you apart!"


    Robin shook his head. "I''ve seen plenty of trash who hide behind their family names to act superior.


    "Even the patriarch of the Nevilles held high respect for me.


    "Who are you to simply throw my invitation away?


    "You''ll pay for this!" Jacob shrieked in humiliation. "Let me go, and I''ll kill you!"


    "What''s going on here?" A cold,manding voice echoed from the entrance.


    Everyone turned to see a group of people entering and they parted to make way for them.


    A man in his sixties was leading them with a stern expression. He was Anthony Neville, the Nevilles'' butler, and their top martial artist.


    Everyone who recognized Anthony knew immediately that Robin was done for the day.


    "Mr. Anthony!" Jacob cried out in anguish.


    "This insolent fool insulted the Nevilles. Kill him!"

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Anthony Neville


    Years ago, a fierce conflict erupted among the martial arts families of Southeast Aurientia and Draconia, all vying for precious cultivation resources.


    The Nevilles, who had just begun to rise among the ranks of these powerful families, were drawn into the battle.


    Many of the Nevilles'' strongest warriors fell in this brutal struggle for resources.


    Other martial arts families in the Southeast Aurientia region had long coveted the Nevilles'' cultivation sanctuary.


    With the Nevilles gradually weakening in the conflict, dozens of martial arts families silently reached amon goal.


    They united with the intent to annihte the Nevilles and seize control of the rich resources within Draconia.


    This alliance was a threat to the total destruction of the Nevilles.


    In the face of a challenge from a dozen martial arts family experts, the patriarch, Tristan Neville, retreated to the doorway of the family''s cultivation sanctuary.


    He dismissed all family members and disciples, vowing to defend the sanctuary with his life.


    At that time, Anthony was just a guard assigned to watch over the sanctuary.


    His once-peaceful life of cultivation was thrown into chaos by the sudden disaster, propelling him into the heart of a fierce storm.


    Refusing to abandon the sanctuary, Anthony fought with all his strength alongside Tristan.


    In their final moments, he and Tristan activated the sanctuary''s defense mechanisms, eliminating the intruders and securing the Nevilles'' invaluable resource.


    From that day on, Anthony''s name became legendary within the martial arts families.


    His presence has kept the Nevilles safe and prosperous for decades, with none daring to challenge them lightly.


    Anthony became Tristan''s most trusted confidant, holding a position of utmost respect within the Nevilles.


    Anthony''s eyes red with fury when he entered the Rosewood Hotel''s lobby and saw Jacob''s predicament.


    Although Jacob was only a minor member of the family, and not one worthy of much regard, the fact that someone dared to strike a Neville at the auction they hosted was a tant insult. Regardless of right or wrong, anyone who publicly defied the Nevilles needed to face the consequences.


    Anthony looked at Robin.


    Soon, a sense of familiarity stirred within him, but he couldn''t immediately ce where he''d seen him before.


    "Get up!" Anthony red at Jacob, his voice seething with anger. "You''ve disgraced the Nevilles!"


    "Mr. Anthony, I... I can''t move!" Jacob stammered, sweat pouring down his face as he struggled to stand.


    Anthony frowned as he examined Robin more closely, there was a glint of surprise flickering in his eyes. "Jacob, tell me, what happened here?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jacob pointed to Robin hatefully. "Mr. Anthony, this man here tried to enter the auction with a counterfeit invitation. I threw it in the trash, and then..." "A counterfeit invitation?" Anthony''s frown deepened.


    This was the first time he''d heard of anyone daring to forge an invitation to Nevilles'' auction.


    Just then, Liam pushed through the crowd and hurried toward Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, it''s an honor to meet you," he greeted respectfully.


    Anthony gave him an impassive nce. "And who might you be?"


    "Mr. Anthony, I''m Liam, the eldest son of Perry Hamilton from Universal Group," Liam replied with a look of smug superiority.


    "Your reputation precedes you, Mr. Anthony. It''s a privilege to finally meet a legend of the martial arts world in person!"


    Anthony gave a dismissive nod.


    Sensing Anthony''sck of interest, Liam hesitated, then continued with a sycophantic tone, "Mr. Anthony, I bear some responsibility for today''s events.


    "I was the one who discovered this man using a fake invitation and intervened in time.


    "This man was outrageously arrogant and provoked Mr. Jacob.


    "He even dared to im that the patriarch of the Nevilles would show him respect if he were here."


    Anthony''s entire body tensed up and a wave of terrifying energy radiated from him.


    The people from martial arts families instinctively took several steps back.


    They understood that Robin''s actions had thoroughly enraged Anthony, the Nevilles'' most formidable warrior.


    It was unlikely Robin would leave here alive.


    Everyone had heard the tales of Anthony''s prowess, but few had ever witnessed his power firsthand.


    Now, a mere thought from him released a deadly aura that filled the room.


    The crowd looked at Robin with mocking eyes.


    <i>He brought it upon himself by challenging the Nevilles-a powerhouse among martial arts families.</i>


    Liam stole a triumphant nce at Robin, feeling pleased.


    <i>Serves you right to oppose me at every turn! Today, I''ll have the Nevilles deal with you for good.</i>


    Alice snickered and spoke up suddenly, "Robin, looks like you''re in trouble now. You were so bold, iming that Madam Mavis herself sent you an invitation. Just how big of an ego do you have to make such a ridiculous im?" Anthony''s gaze sharpened and he studied Robin more intently.


    Vera quickly intervened, trying to silence Alice. "Alice, what are you doing? Are you deliberately fanning the mes to push Robin into danger?"


    Alice scoffed, "How is this my fault? Robin is the one who didn''t know his limits! Did he really think he could get away from the Nevilles with such reckless nonsense?


    "He has to pay the price for attacking Mr. Jacob!"


    Vera was furious. "Alice, do you hate Robin that much? Why are you so heartless? Will you only feel satisfied when you see him ruined and lying dead in the street?


    "I mean, think about it. After you broke off your engagement, Robin didn''t nder you or the Millers. He didn''t harass you, lie to you, or do anything to harm you. Why do you still hold such a grudge against him? "Besides that, Robin''s grandfather helped the Millers when your family was struggling. Even if the two of you didn''t end up together, you shouldn''t have done this to him."


    Without giving Alice a chance to respond, Vera turned to Anthony and spoke up with a serious tone, "Mr. Anthony, all you''ve heard so far is their side of the story=" "They''re not lying." Robin gently moved Vera aside and looked into Anthony''s eyes. He pointed at Jacob and demanded, "Pick my card up from the trash and make him eat it." A gasp rippled through the crowd.


    "This guy has the guts!"


    "How dare he act so arrogant in front of Mr. Anthony?"


    "Is he insane? He must not realize what kind of power Anthony holds!"


    ...


    Alice sneered, shaking her head. "Robin, when are you ever going to grow up? Do you really think Mr. Anthony would listen to "


    "Pick up the card," Anthonymanded coldly.


    "Huh?" Alice hadn''t expected that Anthony would actually follow Robin''s instructions and have someone retrieve the card.


    "Mr. Anthony, he''s just a nobody. Madam Mavis would never-"


    Anthony shot her a re. "Did I ask you to speak?"


    "But... Mr. Anthony ... " Alice tried to protest, but Zachary quickly pulled her aside and whispered, "Alice, don''t say another word!"


    Anthony''s gaze stayed on Robin and said, "If that invitation card turns out to be fake, I''ll make sure you¡ª"


    "Choose your words carefully, Mr. Anthony!" A steely voice rang out from the entrance, startling everyone. "Otherwise, not even the Nevilles could bear the consequences." Anthony''s eyes flickered with deadly intent as he turned toward the source of the voice.


    Everyone exchanged confused nces when Daphne and Rita strode into the room.


    While Daphne was prominent in Harmonfield, her status was negligible before the Nevilles.


    <i>Didn''t she realize that speaking this way could doom her and Alphacrest Group?</i>


    Seeing her idol, Alice immediately straightened up and greeted Daphne. "Ms. West, please, don''t let Robin-a mere nobody-tarnish your noble reputation. "He used a fake invitation to get into the auction¡ª"


    Daphne halted in her steps and asked coldly, "Are you trying to tell me what to do?"


    Alice stammered, "No, no, I was saying that Robin... that loser-"


    Smack! Rita pped Alice across the face. "Watch your mouth! Who do you think you are to disrespect Ms. West and Mr. Ramsey? Get lost!"


    Daphne approached Anthony. "Mr. Anthony, I believe that before you came to Harmonfield, both Mr. and Mrs. Neville gave you specific instructions, right?" Anthony hesitated and the killing intent in his eyes faded.


    <i>Oh no...</i>


    His gaze shifted to Robin, and a chill ran through him.


    Beads of cold sweat started to form on his forehead.


    At that moment, a servant retrieved the invitation card from the trash and presented it to Anthony.


    He was rmed when he noticed the emblem on the VIP card.


    This was indeed the card Tristan had specifically instructed him to watch out for.


    Usually, the Nevilles wouldn''t need to send a family member more important like Jacob to oversee a prestigious auction like this.


    But the day before the Rosewood Prestige Auction, Tristan had ordered Anthony to attend the auction.


    He''d even informed Anthony that the mysterious figure whom the Phoenix Vanguard revered as their master would be at this auction.


    To make it official, Mavis herself had crafted a premium invitation to honor the distinction.


    Tristan had also stressed that this man''s identity should remain undisclosed.


    Hence, he sent Anthony to discreetly ensure everything went smoothly.


    However, Jacob had thrown the premium invitation in the trash!


    At that moment, Anthony wanted nothing more than to kill Jacob.


    He was well aware of the incredible stories surrounding this mysterious figure, and he realized he had nearly made a mistake he could never undo.


    If he''d truly offended this man, it could spell the end of the Nevilles in the martial arts world!


    A family like the Nevilles was absolutely nothingpared to him.


    <i>Idiotic Jacob! How dare he toss out the invitation that Mavis had personally prepared?</i>


    <i>How dare he even use this man of being a fraud and demand that I kill him!</i>


    <i>Was he trying to destroy the Nevilles?</i>


    Anthony''s body trembled with fear with cold sweat trickling down his face as he clutched the invitation card tightly.


    "You fool!" he roared, pping Jacob hard across his handsome face.


    Smack! The sound echoed through the silent lobby of the Rosewood Hotel.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Alice Ruined Jacob''s Life


    Anthony''s p left everyone in utter shock.


    The crisp, resounding smack pierced through the air of the hotel lobby.


    What... What?


    A member of the Nevilles was publicly humiliated?


    And Anthony struck him instead of standing up for him?


    Liam, who had been waiting eagerly to watch Robin''s downfall, found himself utterly confused.


    He''d never dealt directly with the higher ranks of the Nevilles and had no clue what kind of methods this powerful family might employ. This certainly wasn''t what he had expected to happen.


    Liam tried to reason tentatively, "Mr. Anthony, Mr. Jacob was only trying to maintain order at the auction ..."


    Anthony remained silent as two men from the Nevilles immediately shoved Liam aside.


    Anthony pointed at Jacob. "You fool! What gave you the right to call this invitation fake without verifying it through the reader?


    "The Nevilles don''t operate with such brashness andck of respect!"


    He then directed his icy re toward the eight attendants in the hall. "p their faces."


    Instantly, all eight of the beautiful attendants were pped by the Nevilles'' men. Their faces were bloodied.


    At first, Jacob couldn''t understand Anthony''s fury.


    Then, he began to suspect he might have made a grave error as he nervously nced at the invitation in Anthony''s hand.


    "Mr. Anthony, I... I didn''t recognize the pattern on the invitation card ... " Jacob stammered.


    Anthony shook his head in frustration. "Does ignorance justify your actions? You judged someone by appearance and acted so thoughtlessly without verifying it. The Nevilles never tolerate such behavior!" Alice was equally stunned.


    Never had she expected Anthony to rebuke Jacob instead of going after Robin.


    The situation left her feeling unfair.


    In her mind, it should be Robin groveling before Anthony instead of Jacob.


    Did Mr. Anthony make a mistake?


    "Mr. Anthony, you might be mistaken about Mr. Jacob. That premium invitation doesn''t match ours. Both Mr. Liam and Mr. Jacob thought it was a fake ... "Alice couldn''t help but try to defend Jacob. The entire hall fell silent, and everyone shifted their gaze to Alice, holding their breath for what might happen next.


    How could she be so reckless as to speak up now? Isn''t she scared of the consequences?


    Jacob wanted nothing more than to silence her, realizing that her words were only adding fuel to Anthony''s anger.


    Hearing Alice''s remark, Liam wanted to strangle her.


    He considered stepping forward to exin, but he couldn''t find the words to do that.


    His only thought now was to slip away silently.


    Even a fool could see that Anthony was practically ready to kill Jacob over that invitation card.


    Now was the time to disappear, but Alice kept bringing up the card, reminding Anthony that it was Liam and Jacob who''d questioned its validity in the first ce. What a stupid woman!


    Without a word, Anthony ced the card into the verification machine.


    "Rosewood Hotel VIP Zone, Seat Number One."


    The machine''s automated voice echoed through the hall, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    The premium invitation is real!


    All eyes turned toward Robin in astonishment.


    VIP Zone, Seat Number One.


    He''s the honorable guest of the Nevilles!


    And yet, Liam and his foolish entourage had just derided him as a lowlife?


    No wonder Anthony had been so enraged.


    Jacob was paralyzed by regret.


    He understood all too well that his impulsive judgment had just cost him his entire career with the Nevilles.


    He crawled to Robin''s feet.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ramsey," he pleaded. "Please forgive my ignorance..."


    A murmur of shock rippled through the crowd.


    Jacob, one of the promising young elites of the Nevilles, who might have the chance to join the family''s inner circle, had just destroyed his bright future with one foolish act. Liam trembled as he realized now that Robin''s invitation was genuine.


    He remembered Robin''s earlier assertion that Mavis had sent him this card.


    That alone gave out a lot of information and he wondered about Robin''s identity.


    Liam didn''t know what to think of Robin anymore.


    However, Alice still refused to believe that Robin actually possessed a VIP Zone premium invitation to the auction.


    She stepped forward and said, "Mr. Anthony, even if the invitation is authentic, it might not be Robin''s! He must''ve stolen it from someone else. You''re being unfair to Mr. Jacob." Jacob''s anger red.


    This woman was too much!


    He reached out, grabbed Alice, and pped her hard across the face.


    "You wretch! What I did is none of your business! Say one more word, and I''ll kill you!"


    Alice, who felt dizzy from the p, stared at him in shock.


    What on earth was going on?


    I was defending him, yet he pped me.


    Had he lost his mind over Robin?


    Ignoring Alice, Anthony shoved the invitation into Jacob''s mouth. "Swallow it, you fool! As of today, you''re no longer part of the Nevilles!"


    Jacob panicked and begged, "Mr. Ramsey, please forgive me..."


    Robin ignored him and walked into the auction hall.


    Alice clutched her stinging cheek while she watched Robin''s retreating figure, feeling utterly bewildered.


    The noble Mr. Jacob was humiliated and expelled from the Nevilles over an invitation card.


    Robin''s invitation card!


    How was that even possible?


    She couldn''t believe it.


    How could someone like Robin, a lowly nobody, be more important than Mr. Jacob?


    It didn''t make sense.


    She then noticed Daphne and Rita who were standing beside Robin.


    Robin, you scoundrel!


    Who knows what you''ve done to deceive Ms. West!


    The Nevilles must have punished Jacob out of respect for Daphne.


    "Robin, stop right there!" Alice shouted, pointing at him.


    Zachary tried to pull her back, but it was toote.


    Robin stopped, nced at Jacob, and smirked at Anthony. "Well, I just remembered-he said the Nevilles would make sure I spent the rest of my life on my knees." Anthony felt a chill down his spine.


    Idiot Jacob, do you even know who you said those brainless words to?


    This man is a living nightmare, capable of countless deaths!


    Just for that one remark, the Nevilles might suffer a thousand times!


    "Idiot!" Anthony roared. "Since when have the Nevilles acted so ruthlessly? How dare you disrespect our guest?"


    "Break his legs! From now on, he can kneel and wait for his death!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In an instant, the sound of Jacob''s agonizing screams filled the lobby as his legs were chopped off.


    Everyone was horrified by the bloodbath and they were too scared to make a sound.


    This is the terrifying power of the Nevilles!


    Many nced at Robin''s back with dread.


    Luckily, we hadn''t said much earlier.


    If this man had turned his wrath on us we''d be done for.


    Alice was shaken to the core.


    For the first time, she felt a pang of doubt.


    Could I have misjudged him?


    Is Robin hiding some powerful, secret identity?


    Could he be the heir to a secret elite family?


    Under the glittering lights, Daphne and Rita hurried to Robin''s side, heading with him to the VIP Zone for the auction.


    Alice scoffed, muttering to herself, "So I was fooled. Turns out he''s just relying on Daphne''s presence to act as if he is a powerful man. Eww." Vera noticed Alice''s hesitation and said, "Alice, Jacob got into this mess because of you!


    "If you hadn''t kept pushing, Mr. Anthony wouldn''t have acted so harshly."


    Alice frowned. "How is this my fault? I was just standing up for Mr. Jacob, Vera. Stop talking nonsense!"


    Vera pointed toward Robin''s back. "Can''t you see that Mr. Anthony was worried Robin would still be angry? That''s why he acted this way. "Originally, Mr. Anthony was just going to kick Jacob out of the Nevilles. But you reminded Robin of everything Jacob said..." "Enough, Vera!" Alice sneered. "I nearly fell for Robin''s trick, too. Didn''t you see Daphne by his side?


    Mr. Anthony only acted this way to avoid upsetting Ms. West.


    "Robin is a nobody. Do you seriously think Mr. Anthony would cripple Jacob over him? You''re delusional!"


    Vera shrugged, saying no more. "Fine, forget it. The auction is about to start. Let''s see if Robin will buy me a gift!" she said with augh.


    ...


    The VIP Zone and Zone One of the auction hall were on the second floor of the Rosewood Hotel, one on the left, the other on the right.


    The main difference was that the VIP Zone had only five seats, making it more spacious.


    After Robin, Daphne, and Rita entered, they headed toward the VIP Zone on the second floor.


    Just as they reached the hotel''s staircase, a female voice snapped, "Move out of my way!" Robin, Daphne, and Rita turned to see what was happening.


    A woman in her twenties, nked by four fierce bodyguards, strode toward them from behind.


    Robin and Daphne ignored her and continued on their way.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Move!" the woman shouted when the three of them didn''t step aside.


    Rita halted and barked, "Why should we do that? Who are you? Get lost!"


    "You''ll be shocked to know who I am," the woman sneered. "I''m Ruby, daughter of the president of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. Everyone in Brookhaven knows who I am!"


    Rita rolled her eyes. "You''re delusional."


    "You... you''re asking for it!" Ruby fumed and signaled to her bodyguards to attack.


    One of the fierce bodyguards raised his fist to strike.


    "Stop!" Anthony shouted, arriving just in time. "Who is causing trouble here?"


    Ruby saw it was Anthony and pouted, "Mr. Anthony, it''s me. They''re blocking my path, and I''m furious!"

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Come On, Keep Raising Your Paddle!


    Anthony frowned slightly. "Ms. Quinn, everything follows an order. They''re ahead, and you''re behind. Why should you cut in line?"


    Ruby responded with irritation, "Mr. Anthony, I want them to make way for me. Otherwise, it feels wrong!"


    He frowned, pausing briefly before saying sternly, "Enough! Quit making a fuss. This isn''t your home; no one here will pamper you. Besides, they''re guests in the VIP Zone-you can''t insist on going first." Still annoyed, she demanded, "Then I want a VIP ticket too!"


    Anthony shook his head. "Ms. Quinn, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance doesn''t have the privilege of VIP seating. I can''t help you.


    "Remember, everyone here must follow the auction rules. The Nevilles won''t ignore breaches."


    "Hmph!" Ruby stamped her foot in anger, ring at Robin and his group. "Why do they get to be in the VIP Zone?"


    "Ms. Quinn, this is the final warning. Don''t cause trouble for your Brookhaven Martial Alliance," Anthony warned, then walked away, with two Neville disciples following close behind Robin.


    Though ufortable, Ruby knew the Brookhaven Martial Alliance was far outmatched by the Nevilles. Anthony''s word was final.


    As Robin, Daphne, and Rita entered the second floor of Rosewood, they took their seats in the VIP Zone.


    Shortly after, Ruby settled into Zone One.


    Beside her were Zachary, Alice, and Vera, who could see Robin and the others from their seats.


    Alice nced angrily at Robin and whispered, "That con artist! He''s only getting close to Ms. West to secure a ce in Harmonfield''s elite circles. Once this auction ends, I''ll set Ms. West straight!" Zachary nodded thoughtfully. "I admire him for tricking clever women like Shirley and Daphne!"


    Vera chuckled. "But, Mr. Gill, if people like you and Alice can see through Robin, then why wouldn''t Daphne and Shirley?"


    "You''re right." Zachary and Alice nodded solemnly. "Why would they be with him if they know he''s a fraud?"


    Suddenly, Alice stood up, pulling Vera toward the VIP Zone.


    "Alice, what are you doing?" Vera looked at the angry Alice in confusion.


    Alice clenched her teeth. "Ms. West is my idol. I need to expose Robin''s true nature to her!"


    Vera pulled her arm free. "Don''t you see the Nevilles'' guards there? If you don''t want trouble, just sit down.


    "Remember, starting a scene here could drag your family into problems.


    "If you offend the martial arts families, you won''t even have a chance to beg for mercy!"


    Zachary added. "Alice, calm down-the auction''s beginning. I''m hoping to bid on an engagement gift for you."


    Reluctantly, Alice returned to her seat, but not before ring at Robin.


    Vera nced toward him and sent a quick message with a lipstick emoji, "Robin, it''s my birthday in three days. Get me something nice!" Robin''s reply came with a pig emoji.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Estoreed''s Rosewood Prestige Auction!"


    Zaid Neville, the auction manager of the Nevilles'' Auction House, officially started the event.


    He introduced the auction''s structure-two halves, with a short intermission.


    In the first half of the event, they nned to auction luxury items like antiques and trendy jewelry.


    During the break, attendees could either engage in their activities or request special performances from the organizingmittee.


    For instance, some young people enjoyed taking this chance to publicly dere their feelings, propose marriage, or capture personal moments after the luxury items were auctioned off.


    In the second half, valuable herbs and pills would be auctioned.


    After a quick overview of the auction format, Zaid moved on to the luxury jewelry segment.


    The initial item up for bid was thetest trendy ring of the year-Blossom Rain.


    This design was created by the well-known designer, Dn Westfield, from Sakurania.


    A staff member presented Blossom Rain, highlighting it under the colorful stage lights, immediately attracting the attention of the female attendees.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the starting price for the Blossom Rain ring is five million!" Zaid announced.


    As his words faded, rxed chatter filled the room.


    This fashionable diamond ring wasn''t generating much excitement, serving only as a warm-up for the auction.


    Zachary listened closely as the auctioneer described the Blossom Rain diamond ring, his eyes brightening.


    He turned to Alice and said with enthusiasm, "Alice, I''m going to bid on this Blossom Rain as a proposal gift for you! Once I win it, I''ll ask themittee if I can propose during the intermission."


    Alice wasn''t impressed. She thought that a ring starting at only five million would be embarrassing for a proposal. She hesitated to respond.


    Noticing her displeasure, Zachary tried to reassure her. "Alice, this ring is named Blossom Rain-what a lovely name! And it''s crafted by a talented designer.


    "I want this first item of the night to be a meaningful proposal ring, regardless of its worth."


    "Thirty million!" Just as Zachary finished speaking, Robin shouted from the VIP Zone.


    He aimed to bid that amount so he could give the ring directly to Vera, hoping she would stop messaging him so much.


    After Robin''s bid, the room fell silent as everyone wondered who had spoken.


    This ring was only worth about five to six million on the market, and even if it was thetest design, it wasn''t worth 30 million. When people realized the bid came from the VIP Zone, no one dared toment further.


    The wealthy could act whatever they liked.


    Once Alice realized Robin was the one bidding, she became excited. "Mr. Gill, I want this ring! You have to win it!


    Ruby overheard their conversation and smirked at Alice.


    However, Alice ignored Ruby''s mockery and focused on winning the Blossom Rain diamond ring, determined to outbid Robin. When Zachary heard Robin''s 30 million bid, he chose not topete.


    The price seemed outrageous for a ring of that value.


    Noticing Zachary''s hesitation, Alice urged him, "Hurry up and raise your paddle! If you don''t, Robin will take it!"


    "Blossom Rain, 30 million, once! 30 million, twice!" the auctioneer called out.


    Zachary hesitated, feeling frustrated. He hadn''t expected a ring worth five to six million to suddenly jump to 30 million.


    If he bought one at a jewelry store, he could get several for that price. He suspected Robin did it on purpose.


    "Are you going to bid or not?" Alice snapped, her patience wearing thin. "You''re not showing any sincerity in proposing to me!" Zachary was at a loss for words.


    "Is there anyone else bidding?" the auctioneer asked.


    "If you don''t bid now, I won''t ept your proposal!" Alice insisted, visibly annoyed.


    "Fine," Zachary decided, raising his paddle with determination. "Thirty five million!"


    The venue once again fell into silence.


    What was happening tonight?


    The bidding for such a small item was incredibly intense right from the beginning. It was surprising to see peoplepeting over a simple diamond ring.


    What had started as a calm atmosphere suddenly turned dramatic.


    As soon as Zachary finished his sentence, Robin casually dered, "Forty million!"


    The crowd erupted in chaos.


    Even Zaid was taken aback as he looked over to the VIP Zone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daphne turned her attention to Robin, then nced at Zachary in Zone One. She instantly pieced things together.


    If Robin''s first bid aimed to win Blossom Rain outright, his second bid had a different purpose he wanted to make Zachary suffer a loss.


    When Zachary heard Robin''s 40 million bid, his mind was racing.


    This guy is out of his mind!


    Knowing the ring was only worth five million, Robin still wanted to offer 40 million for it.


    It wasn''t a rare piece, just a new design. Was it worth such a high bid?


    "Alice, if we keep bidding, this is getting a bit ridiculous," Zachary said.


    Alice, however, sneered and insisted, "No! We have topete with Robin! I want to see how far he''ll go!"


    Vera nced at Robin in the VIP Zone, a smirk ying on her lips.


    Meanwhile, Robin leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, clearly enjoying the game he was ying with Zachary.


    Under Alice''s urging, Zachary felt regret wash over him for speaking up.


    He never expected Robin to bid so confidently as if price didn''t matter to him at all.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him that Robin must be doing this intentionally.


    "Alice, he must know we''re after Blossom Rain, so he''s trying to mess with us. We can''t fall for it!"


    Alice looked at Robin with disdain and scoffed. "Hmph! He probably knows you want to propose to me, and that''s why he''s getting in the way!"


    She then urged, "Mr. Gill, even if it costs us, we can''t let Robin win! Keep bidding! Go as high as you can!"


    With that, she grabbed Zachary''s arm and raised the paddle, shouting, "Fifty million!"


    "Oh my gosh! What is happening today?" The guests gasped in shock.


    "Rich people are so willful!"


    "Why do they spend money so carelessly? What''s the point of such high bids?"


    "Eighty million!" Robin saidzily, raising his paddle while still keeping his eyes closed.


    "That''s insane!"


    Guests in other zones of the auction house stood up, excitement written on their faces as they looked toward the VIP Zone and Zone One.


    The bidding was turning out to be more thrilling than the items themselves. Someone even cheered at Zachary, "Come on, keep raising your paddle!"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 The Proposal Ring


    The crowd at the auction was cheering at Zachary, "Raise your paddle! Keep it going!"


    Zachary waspletely taken aback.


    He only wanted to spend a little money on a diamond ring for fun, yet it had turned into such a huge spectacle.


    Eighty million for a ring that was only worth five million? He wasn''t insane!


    Feeling bitter from the crowd''s taunts, Zachary faced a tough decision. The shouts for him to increase his bid grew louder around him.


    Seeing his hesitation, Alice shoved him and urged, "Zachary, keep bidding!"


    He felt as if he had swallowed something unpleasant and was deeply conflicted. If he kept bidding, he would look foolish!


    It was clear that Robin wanted to inte the price of the ring. He couldn''t let that jerk outsmart him!


    "Are you going to bid or not?" Alice was growing impatient, feeling the pressure from the crowd''s stares.


    With a pained look, Zachary replied, "Alice, bidding 80 million for this ring is ridiculous! If you want it, we can just go to a jewelry store tomorrow."


    "Oh, so you''re worried about money for a proposal ring? How silly!" Ruby mocked him, speaking with a biting tone.


    Zachary was ready to snap back but held his tongue because Ruby was the heiress of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Alice looked shocked and turned to Zachary, anger in her eyes.


    "Zachary, have you been pretending the whole time? You''re hesitating over a proposal ring!


    "More importantly, are you really going to let Robin win because of this? Doesn''t that embarrass you? How can I ever face the upper ss in Harmonfield again? "You''ve ruined my reputation! If you don''t keep bidding, we''re done!"


    "Alice, you''re misunderstanding. I didn''t mean it like that."


    Zachary tried to exin, but when he saw Alice ignoring him, he gritted his teeth and yelled, "One hundred million!"


    He hoped that would be enough to deter Robin from bidding again.


    As soon as Zachary announced that price, the room fell silent, followed by gasps.


    That was indeed an outrageous amount for the ring.


    Everyone thought Robin wouldn''t raise the bid anymore.


    "Two hundred million!"


    Before Alice could celebrate, Robin, who had been lounging in his chair with his eyes closed, suddenly shouted his bid.


    The auction house went silent once more.


    The way rich people thought was truly unpredictable!


    Zachary was left speechless.


    After a moment to gather his thoughts, he murmured, "Alice, we can''tpete with this crazy guy anymore. It''s insane to buy something worth five million for 200 million!" Alice hesitated as well. She nced at Robin in the VIP Zone, feeling a surge of anger.


    What right did that no-name scammer have to challenge her?


    "Zachary, let''s raise the price again!" Alice insisted. "Since Robin is trying to y games with us, let''s outsmart him. We should go higher!"


    "Raise the price again?" Zachary flinched, feeling as if she had pierced his heart.


    Alice leaned in closer and whispered in his ear, "Let''s make our bid higher this time!


    "And no matter how high he goes, we won''t follow him! Let''s see how he reacts. Two hundred million? He''ll regret it in the end!"


    Zacharyughed at her enthusiasm. "Okay, Alice, let''s go with your n! Let''s catch him off guard!"


    With that, he lifted the paddle and called out, "Two hundred and fifty million!"


    The auction hall erupted in excitement. The wealth of the rich truly seemed like just a number!


    A simple diamond ring had skyrocketed from five million to 250 million in under five minutes! Those two were giving it their all!


    The auction was heating up, starting with a bang.


    After a moment of surprise, people began to wonder who would finally im the Blossom Rain ring.


    "Do you think the guy in the VIP Zone will bid again?"


    "It''s already at 250 million, bidding more would be crazy."


    "Poverty limits your imagination. They have no grasp of real money! I bet he''ll bid again!"


    ...


    "Two hundred and fifty million, once!" the auctioneer eximed excitedly. The entire room went quiet.


    Zachary and Alice wore smug looks on their faces. They watched Robin in the VIP Zone, anticipating his next move.


    They thought they could make him regret his decision!


    "Two hundred and fifty million, twice!"


    The auctioneer''s enthusiastic voice filled the silent space, raising the tension among everyone present.


    Zachary and Alice''s hearts raced, almost bursting from their chests. But as the auctioneer''s voice faded, they realized they hadn''t seen Robin raise his paddle to bid again. "Huh? Is he not going to bid?" Zachary''s smile began to fade as he muttered under his breath.


    Alice, filled with confidence, replied, "He''ll bid again! Zachary, stay calm!"


    Zachary nodded, but his heart was still pounding.


    The auctioneer raised his gavel and asked once more, "The Blossom Rain diamond ring, 250 million, twice! Is there anyone else who wants to bid?"


    At that moment, the silence in the auction room was so intense that it felt like one could hear everyone''s heartbeat.


    All eyes instinctively turned to Robin in the VIP Zone.


    "Why hasn''t he raised his paddle yet?"


    "You don''t get it; he''s building suspense. Usually, he waits until thest second before the auctioneer brings the gavel down. Bidding like this has a dramatic ir." "It''s almost time. The auctioneer is about to bring it down!"


    "Why do I have a feeling he''s not nning to bid again? Look, he''s just sitting there with his eyes closed."


    ...


    As the chatter filled the room, Zachary''s heart raced. He had a sinking feeling that Robin wouldn''t continue to bid.


    "Two hundred fifty million! Sold!" The auctioneer''s gavel struck down. "Congrattions to Mr. Zachary Gill from Zone One for winning the Blossom Rain diamond ring!"


    In an instant, Zachary''s mind went nk.


    D*mn it! Why didn''t Robin keep bidding? This isn''t right!


    "Auctioneer, you... you called it too early!" Zachary shouted, standing up and pointing at Robin. "He hasn''t ced a bid! Why did you bring it down?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The auctioneer looked perplexed.


    What is he talking about? Is he that clueless? Does he think if no one bids, the auction stops?


    A wave ofughter swept through the previously quiet venue.


    "Oh my gosh! Is this guy a wealthy fool? How can he say such ridiculous things?"


    "Maybe he''s just been causing chaos all along, bidding randomly to mess things up!"


    ...


    Despite theughter and taunts, Zachary remained oblivious and called out, "Robin!"


    The room fell silent as everyone held their breath, eager to hear what he would say next.


    "Robin, why did you stop bidding?" he asked angrily, pointing directly at Robin.


    Another round ofughter erupted in the auction hall.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unconcerned. "Why should I keep bidding?"


    Zachary was taken aback. "You should keep bidding and raise the price!"


    "Should I?" Robin chuckled. "I''m not foolish enough to spend 250 million on a worthless ring."


    "You" Zachary''s anger made him shake. "You''re just trying to cause trouble!"


    Alice snapped out of her confusion, stood up, and red at Robin, saying angrily, "Robin, you''re pathetic! Did you shout a high price just because you knew Zachary wanted to bid on Blossom Rain to propose to me? That''s so underhanded! "Hmph! I''m about to marry Mr. Gill! Our wedding is scheduled for the day after Old Mr. Wright''s banquet! Robin, you should just give up! I''ll never be interested in you!


    "You''re trying to sabotage my wedding with Mr. Gill! How can you not feel ashamed of yourself?"


    Robin simplyughed. "If you can''t y the game, then don''t bid!"


    Whispers filled the air.


    "Bidding for an engagement ring and being so petty-how dull!"


    "Exactly! If you can''t afford it, don''t make a fool of yourself here. No one is forcing you to bid."


    "Everyone has the right to bid at an auction. These two are shameless!"


    ...


    Ruby couldn''t take it anymore. "Are you guys insane?


    "You were bidding like crazy before, and now you''reining. Isn''t that embarrassing?


    "How can you judge an engagement ring based on money?


    "If you can''t afford it, then don''t bid-there are rings for a hundred dors everywhere!"


    Zachary and Alice fell silent.


    At that moment, the auctioneer said, "Mr. Gill, please quiet down. If you''re causing trouble and not bidding sincerely, we might have to call security from the Nevilles!"


    Alice protested, "But Robin is manipting the bids! We have doubts!"


    The auctioneer snorted. "Mr. Ramsey has been bidding properly. You two are the ones breaking the rules! Be quiet immediately, or I''ll have to deal with you for disrupting the auction!" Alice and Zachary quickly stopped talking. They knew angering the Nevilles'' butler would lead to trouble.


    Zachary reluctantly raised his hand. "Sir, I''d like to request for the halftime break.


    "I want to take this chance to propose to Alice and put the Blossom Rain ring on her finger!"


    "No problem!" the auctioneer agreed without hesitation. "I don''t think anyone here would object, right?"


    "No objections!" Everyone chimed in unison.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Its Beauty Remains


    After the auctioneer reported to the organizingmittee, he agreed to Zachary''s request.


    He then instructed the staff to start setting up the lighting, stage, and equipment for the proposal ceremony.


    Young guests at the event cheered and offered their warm wishes to Zachary and Alice.


    Watching the scene, Alice''s earlier annoyance faded considerably.


    As soothing music began to y, the staff carefully packaged the Blossom Rain diamond ring that had been auctioned for 250 million.


    At the same time, the auctioneer announced.


    At the same time, the auctioneer announced that the organizingmittee would present them with a diamond ne valued at 100,000 to wish them well in their proposal.


    The atmosphere at the Rosewood Prestige Auction transformed into one of joy.


    Alice proudly clung to Zachary, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction.


    She couldn''t help but nce over at Robin in the VIP Zone, smiling with disdain.


    "Robin, even if you try to create trouble, what can you do? Hmph! Money speaks volumes!


    "Just wait and see Mr. Gill will propose to me publicly on stageter!"


    Turning to Zachary, she eximed, "Thank you so much, Zachary!"


    "Alice, I''d do anything for you." He managed a slightly awkward smile.


    Filled with excitement, Alice kissed Zachary''s cheek. "Hearing you say that makes me so happy. I feel like the luckiest woman in the world!"


    Ruby rolled her eyes at Alice, sneering. "Is this what happiness looks like? You''re so pathetic!"


    Alice felt annoyed by thement, but intimidated by Ruby''s status, she held back her response.


    Still, she insisted, "Zachary, I''m genuinely happy! My happiness isn''t tied to money. Just having your care is enough for me. Even if you gave me a thousand-dor ring, I would still love it." Zachary nodded repeatedly, cautious not to say much for fear of upsetting Ruby nearby.


    At that moment, Ruby wasn''t focused on their exchange at all.


    Instead, she was fixated on the next luxury item about to be auctioned-a legendary diamond ne called Eternal Moonlit.


    This ne had been handcrafted by the renowned jewelry master, Merrick Mad, for over eight years.


    It was made from D-color FL wless Type IIA "full beauty" diamonds, the finest avable.


    Those diamonds were free from nitrogen and other impurities, giving them a very pure, colorless, and transparent quality.


    After years of meticulous craftsmanship, it became a crown jewel among diamond nes. When it was first unveiled at the Pavielle Jewelry Congress, it sold for an astronomical price.


    The quality of its materials and the masterful work of Merrick, a third-generation craftsman of the Mads, matched the intrinsic value of Eternal Moonlit. As a collectible, its worth was priceless. Due to its stunning appearance, the ne attracted many world-famous celebrities.


    The holder of this exquisite piece, the Frosthaven Diamond Museum, suddenly announced that it wouldn''t be for sale. Instead, they decided to feature the magnificent Eternal Moonlit as part of their collection. Five years prior, the ne had been damaged during a theft at the museum, with the sapphire crescent portion scratched and worn.


    Consequently, the Frosthaven Diamond Museum invited Merrick to repair it.


    As the auctioneer shared those details, the audience was already captivated. At that moment, the projection disyed the image of Eternal Moonlit, leaving everyone in awe. Despite the challenges it had endured, the ne had emerged intact. After three years of meticulous restoration by Merrick, the unique sapphire diamond ne was reborn. Merrick added a hint of golden light to the previously damaged section of the ne, making the repaired Eternal Moonlit even more captivating than before.


    From the moment the restoration began, numerous wealthy and notable jewelry enthusiasts expressed their eagerness to acquire it. They were ready to spend whatever it took to obtain this priceless piece. However, after Merrick announced thepletion of the ne''s recreation, it vanished without a trace. For five years, Eternal Moonlit became a legendary dream that seemed unattainable. The rarer and more precious a treasure was, the more mysterious its value became.


    From the day of its creation, the Eternal Moonlit ne seemed destined to live a life of legend. It had endured countless twists and turns, making its history and symbolism transcend mere material value. The auctioneer''s passionate introduction heightened everyone''s excitement, while four staff slowly wheeled the ne, its pure gold details gleaming, to the center of the stage.


    It was as if Eternal Moonlit embodied a celestial beauty, graceful and dazzling in its grandeur.


    Despite the hardships it had endured, it had returned to the spotlight, renewed in its splendor.


    Its beauty remained.


    ...


    As murmurs of admiration filled the room, the auctioneer revealed the opening bid for Eternal Moonlit-99 million.


    Alice sped her hands excitedly. "This story is incredible! I love it!


    "Zachary, its starting bid is low. I want this ne too!"


    Zachary also didn''t expect the starting bid to be so low, so he nodded. "No problem!"


    Alice kissed him happily, saying, "You''re so good to me!"


    Then, she turned to Vera. "With myplexion and style, this ne will make me look like a queen! I must own it!"


    Vera chuckled. "I guess the final price will be high."


    Alice nodded. "Yes, a piece like this isn''t valued at less than 200 million!"


    Ruby sneered and shouted, "500 million!"


    The audience collectively gasped, followed by nods of approval.


    A diamond ne of such quality was worth the cost.


    Alice, who was lost in her daydream, was snapped back to reality, stunned.


    Who dared to raise the price so dramatically?


    As her hopes slipped away, she turned to Zachary. "I like Eternal Moonlit. Can you get it for me?"


    Flustered, he whispered, "Alice, I have only 200 million left."


    Alice shot an annoyed look at him, then turned to Vera. "Vera, how much money do you have? I want to bid for Eternal Moonlit."


    Without hesitation, Vera handed her a card. "There''s 400 million here. Just use it."


    "Vera, you''re the best!" Alice eximed happily as she grabbed the card.


    "Zachary, I still have 100 million of my own, so with this, we have a total of 700 million. ce the bid!"


    Zachary paused, then nodded. "Alright, I''ll do it¡ª"


    "One billion!" Before Zachary could make his move, Robin in the VIP Zone raised the price, instantly causing Zachary and Alice to lose confidence.


    "That jerk Robin is trying to mess with us again!" Alice fumed, almost getting up to protest before Ruby interrupted with her bid of 1.5 billion.


    Alice froze in ce as Ruby sneered at her. "If you can''t keep up, maybe you should sit out."


    Alice clenched her teeth in frustration, but held back, knowing Ruby''s powerful family in the Brookhaven Martial Alliance wasn''t someone they could cross easily. "Two billion!"


    As Ruby looked pleased with herself, Robin''s voice boomed from the VIP Zone again.


    The crowd gasped, realizing he had upped the bid without hesitation.


    Ruby hesitated this time. She wanted the ne badly, but her true goal was to secure the Violet Wyvernroot for her grandfather, so she couldn''t exhaust her funds here. But her liking for the ne made her consider the cost. She red at Robin, cursing him silently. He didn''t respect her at all-she''d get even with him one day.


    Ruby thought for a moment, gave Robin a sidelong nce, and smirked. "I bet he''s about to max out," she murmured before cautiously raising it to 2.1 billion.


    Robin immediately countered with three billion, leaving the auction room in stunned silence.


    Daphne, who had been observing, looked at Robin in wonder. His approach didn''t seem like the teasing he''d given Zachary earlier he was serious about this bid. But who was this ne meant for? Alice? Or ...


    Daphne didn''t dare to specte further.


    She understood that she was certainly not one that Divine Drakebane would favor.


    At that moment, Ruby couldn''t take it anymore. She jumped to her feet, frustration clear in her voice. "Auctioneer! I believe he''s purposely causing a disturbance!" "Four billion!" Before the auctioneer could respond, Robin casually raised his paddle to make his bid.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ruby was taken aback. He was provoking her!


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Ruby pointed at Robin furiously. "If you''re intentionally stirring up trouble, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance-" "Five billion!" Robin interrupted her tirade, announcing his new bid withplete disregard.


    "You" Ruby was on the verge of losing her temper. "Auctioneer, he''s making a mockery of this auction! Aren''t you going to address this?" Robin looked over at the auctioneer and calmly dered, "If anyone bids higher, I''ll push it straight to ten billion!"

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 It Must Be Fake


    The auction hall was utterly silent. For only a diamond ne, the bidding had soared to five billion, even reaching ten billion!


    To Robin, spending billions seemed as effortless as spending mere pennies.


    Ruby was left humiliated by Robin''s public disy, unable to recover her footing.


    His words were clear-no matter how high anyone bid, he would go higher. He was set on taking that ne home.


    Ruby, who always saw herself as the privileged daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader, usually had no problem with money.


    But here, standing before Robin-a man who seemed to have no limit on wealth-her usations of him stirring up trouble felt weak.


    After a short silence, murmurs of mockery began circting in the crowd.


    "If you can''t afford to bid, using others of causing trouble is absurd!"


    "Besides, he''s sitting in the VIP Zone, and you''re just in Zone One. Who are you to question his wealth?"


    "What''s up with this woman? Acting so high and mighty-she should think before speaking!"


    "People who behave recklessly in public just embarrass themselves."


    ...


    Listening to those cold remarks, Ruby flushed with fury.


    She had never felt so insulted before.


    ring at Robin with anger shing in her eyes, she hissed, "Are you going to challenge me?"


    The room instantly fell quiet as Robin replied with a calm smirk, "Challenge you? Don''t make meugh. If you can''t handle thepetition, then leave! This isn''t your house to stomp around in." "Way to go, man!" someone shouted from the audience, showing support for Robin.


    "Exactly! Don''t let a spoiled, arrogant woman like her ruin things!"


    "Yeah, if she can''t handle it, she should leave!"


    ...


    Ruby''s eyes burned with hatred for Robin as mocking whispers surrounded her. She red at him, looking ready to explode.


    "Auctioneer, I''m demanding that you investigate him! Five billion for a diamond ne? He must be out of his mind! I insist themittee checks if he truly has those funds!"


    The hall fell silent again as onlookers anticipated the oue. Five billion for a ne-everyone was curious to see if Robin could pay up.


    At this point, Alice, also indignant, chimed in, "I agree with Ms. Quinn! He''s a nobody. Where would he get five billion to buy a ne?"


    Ruby cast Alice a cold, dismissive look. To Ruby, discussing five billion with someone like Alice was an insult.


    She sneered. "Did I ask for your opinion?"


    Turning to the auctioneer, she said, "I demand an immediate verification of his assets! If he can''t back up his bid-"


    "Go ahead and pay!" Robin interrupted, handing his leopard-print ess card to Rita before Ruby could finish. The whole audience was shocked.


    All eyes turned to Ruby, now filled with contempt. What was left to argue? Paying on the spot was the clearest proof.


    "You''re just putting on an act!" Ruby shouted, frustrated and unwilling to believe it was real.


    Robin chuckled. "Ignorant woman! You''re short on both money and manners."


    "Who are you calling rude? You jerk!" Ruby''s face turned crimson with rage as she yelled back, forgetting her image entirely.


    Robin shook his head, amused. "Your whole family must be the same as you."


    Vera couldn''t help but burst intoughter, finding Robin''s bluntness endearing. "Hahaha, you''re hrious!"


    The crowd was momentarily silent, then broke intoughter.


    "This guy''s amazing! He actually dared to insult the daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s leader-he''s so cool!"


    "An unreasonable woman like that deserves it!"


    The crowd''s chatter only intensified Ruby''s fury.


    Facing someone like Robin, who wasn''t ying by any rules, left her speechless.


    Her four bodyguards moved as if to storm the VIP Zone, but Anthony immediately shouted, "Get back!"


    Despite receiving no direct orders from Ruby, the bodyguards still looked ready to act. Anthony then coldly warned, "Is the Brookhaven Martial Alliance prepared to go up against the Nevilles?" Ruby froze, understanding the weight of his threat.


    Offending the Nevilles, a powerful martial arts family, was something her alliance couldn''t afford.


    Swallowing her anger, she waited as Rita brought Robin''s leopard-print ess card to the auction stage and handed it to the auctioneer.


    All eyes followed the card, with people holding their breath.


    Watching intently, Ruby grew anxious. If the card held enough money for the ne, her embarrassment would be monumental.


    The auctioneer disyed the card and ced it into the card reader. The atmosphere thickened as tension filled the room.


    Beep! Came the unexpected alert from the machine. "This card is invalid!"


    A wave of discontent swept over the crowd, and Ruby burst intoughter amidst the noise. "See? He''s a troublemaker!"


    Rita appeared stunned, leaning in for another look. How could Robin''s card be invalid?


    Daphne, too, looked surprised, wondering if Robin had mistakenly used the wrong card.


    She almost contacted Violetcrest International''s finance department but hesitated when she saw Robin''s unbothered expression.


    Ruby called out, "Auctioneer, I demand an exnation! He''s turned this auction into a circus. Does he think we''re all just here for fun?"


    The person in charge of the auction, Zaid, quickly stepped up and took the leopard-print ess card.


    Examining it, he noticed it wasn''t a typical bank card.


    Recalling Anthony''s reminder about Robin''s importance to the Nevilles, Zaid felt confident that Robin wouldn''t pull a stunt like this.


    How could he possibly present an invalid card?


    Zaid discreetly reported back to Anthony, who examined the card with a frown.


    Suddenly, he recalled that Tristan, the family head, had provided him with a special card reader for situations like these.


    Some aristocrats used unique, confidential payment cards distinct from regr ones, storing high-security information that regr card readers couldn''t ess, often failing to even process its password. Especially with huge sums, only the owner could operate it, preventing any unauthorized use.


    Seeing the failed attempts, Robin grew suspicious. He''d never actually tried to use this card before could Old Fred have been bluffing?


    He''d imed it held trillions and received daily deposits of billions, yet now it wasn''t working.


    Anthony quickly ordered the special card reader he''d brought to be brought forward, while Ruby continued yelling usations.


    Guests in the crowd began doubting Robin, suspecting he''d been stirring up trouble from the beginning.


    When Anthony finally ced the leopard-print ess card into the reader, everyone held their breath. But despite multiple attempts, the machine remained unresponsive.


    The room erupted in noise as Ruby''s outrage intensified. "Mr. Anthony, it''s obvious this guy''s here to cause trouble! I demand the auction house take immediate action!" Anthony''s frown deepened, realizing the predicament.


    Waiving Robin''s fee wasn''t an easy option. It would not only embarrass Robin but put the Nevilles in an awkward spot too.


    Daphne began to rise, ready to step in, but Robin stopped her.


    He remembered Old Fred saying that only he could use the card, as it was coded specifically to his DNA.


    Robin approached the front, took the card himself, and ced it on the reader.


    The machine chimed with a clear "Ding! Cash deposited-five billion!"


    The noisy auction house abruptly went silent, with Ruby frozen in shock.


    "No way! This is impossible!" she shouted, stunned that five billion could be transferred so quickly.


    Such a feat was beyond any normal bank card.


    "It''s fake! It must be fake!"


    Zaid took a transfer receipt from a financial staff member and held it up for all to see.


    Ruby, still unconvinced, asked Anthony directly, "Mr. Anthony, did he transfer five billion to the Nevilles'' ount?"


    Anthony coldly replied, "Ms. Quinn, if you persist in causing trouble, it may be seen as a deliberate insult to the Nevilles'' patience."


    "No, please, Mr. Anthony..." Ruby stammered, realizing the seriousness of his words.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ignoring her, Anthony turned to Robin, apologizing for the dy, "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Mr. Ramsey."


    Robin gave a nod and returned to his seat in the VIP Zone.


    The incident ended swiftly, with Robin''s influence on full disy.


    No one dared question or disrespect him anymore-a person capable of casually swiping five billionmanded awe.


    Alice, meanwhile, was left bewildered, struggling to make sense of the situation. Could Robin move such immense sums?


    ...


    Amid the crowd, the staff finished preparing the legendary ne for delivery to Robin.


    Pointing to Zone One, he instructed, "Give it to thatdy!"


    The whole hall erupted in chaos.


    He casually gave a five-billion ne who was the fortunate woman?


    All eyes followed Robin''s gesture, and the spotlightnded squarely on Ruby.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Why Are You Seducing Him?


    Ruby was taken aback.


    What could he mean by this? He fought fiercely, pouring in five billion to win the Eternal Moonlit, and now he''s giving it to me?


    The entire audience at the auction was left wondering.


    What exactly was going on between those two?


    What kind of scene was unfolding here?


    After the auctioneer confirmed Robin''s decision, he directed eight staff members to carry the Eternal Moonlit reverently toward Ruby in Zone One.


    All the women in the room gazed at Ruby in the spotlight, overwhelmed with envy. But she didn''t seem as thrilled as they expected.


    Once her initial surprise faded, her refined face revealed only contempt and anger.


    Ruby slowly stood, giving a cool, disdainful look to the onlookers.


    Her eyes shed with arrogance and scorn.


    The lighting operator quickly switched the in white stage lights to an enchanting rainbow, bathing Ruby in a magical glow.


    At that moment, under the colorful lights, she seemed almost ethereal!


    Watching Ruby in the spotlight, Alice felt a surge of bitterness and jealousy.


    That jerk, Robin, had spent five billion to buy another woman a diamond ne?


    Where did he even get that money? It must have been Daphne''s!


    How dare he use Ms. West''s money to buy a ne for someone else what a scoundrel!


    Vera was baffled too, unable to make sense of Robin''s game.


    She had asked him for a gift, and he had refused, which annoyed her.


    With the rainbow lights casting a soft glow, Ruby''s pretty face appeared as icy as ever.


    So, this fool went to such lengths to get my attention with the Eternal Moonlit ne?


    Does he think I''m so easily impressed? Well, I get it now.


    From the start, he deliberately edged out Zachary, pushing up the price of Blossom Rain, hoping I''d notice him. And now, he inted the worth of this ne from a few billion to five billion just to give it to me.


    Does he think I''ll admire him for it? How absurd!


    As the daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader, I don''t need some shallow man to give me what I want. Men have groveled for my favor since I was young, making fools of themselves for a chance to catch my eye. His attempts only disgust me!


    With a cold smirk, Ruby turned to Robin. "You think too highly of yourself! I don''t want the ne you''re offering me! "Even if you''d spent fifty billion on it, I still wouldn''t be interested in you!"


    The entire Rosewood Prestige Auction fell silent.


    That was the confidence of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader''s daughter.


    A five-billion bid on a ne meant nothing to her!


    Robin looked up at Ruby in the spotlight. "Who said I was giving it to you?"


    His words stunned the crowd.


    "Exactly. When did he ever say he was giving it to Ruby?"


    "Ms. Quinn jumped to conclusions."


    "She''s been spoiled all her life, thinking everyone will give her the best! Such a joke!" "This guy''s entertaining!"


    ...N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the colorful spotlight, Ruby was utterly thrown off, her expression dark and furious.


    Her eyes shed with a dangerous glint.


    At that moment, she wished she could pierce Robin with a knife.


    From the moment she encountered him tonight, she''d been nothing but humiliated and pushed to her limit.


    Hmph! He''s done for! Anyone who crosses me won''t end up well!


    Noticing his mistake, the lighting operator quickly moved the colorful beams off Ruby and onto Alice. Everyone gasped.


    It turned out that Robin had bid on the Eternal Moonlit for her!


    But wait-Alice already had a boyfriend!


    What was happening here?


    Was this some kind of live proposal showdown?


    Alice was also caught off guard.


    Her hands trembled, covering her mouth in shock as she tried her best to rein in her emotions.


    Robin went to such extremes just to win me over!


    He spent five billion on this ne, just because he heard Zachary wanted to propose to me!


    Should I ept it, or maybe y it cool, making him beg for my eptance?


    I really can''t decide!


    In a fluster, Alice grabbed Vera''s arm and whispered, "Vera, I can''t believe Robin''s pursuing me so intensely. Should I ept this ne or ... Robin noticed the lighting mix-up and gestured toward the auctioneer, saying, "Give it to Ms. Vera Silva. It''s her birthday present from me!" As he spoke, the spotlight shifted to Vera.


    Alice froze, then jumped up, her re fixed on Robin, eyes filled with resentment.


    "Robin, you''re so disgusting! Are you doing this just to get under my skin?


    "You knew Zachary was going to propose to me today, and you staged this! Is this your idea of fun?


    "Here''s your chance! Tell the auctioneer who the ne is really for, or you''ll lose me forever!" The auction hall buzzed with excitement.


    Robin raised an eyebrow andughed. "Who do you think you are? This ne is for Vera!


    "Vera, if you don''t want it, I''ll just donate it!"


    Vera was speechless, utterly shocked.


    This gift was so sudden, so grand!


    "I want it for sure!" Vera eximed, jumping to her feet.


    What an extravagant guy!


    It''s five billion. How can you say you''ll donate it?


    All eyes in the Rosewood Prestige Auction locked onto Vera.


    At that moment, she became the star of the event, the most radiant presence there.


    Even now, Vera found it hard to believe it was happening.


    Under the vibrant lights, Vera found herself suddenly choked up, her emotions overwhelming her until tears streamed down her face. "Robin, you jerk! Why are you so good to me...


    "


    Ever since her mother''s passing, no one had pampered her in such a way.


    Robin, you j*rk! Why did youunch such a sudden surprise on me?


    I wasn''t prepared at all!


    Caught off guard by the gesture, Vera struggled to regain herposure.


    The auction hall grew quiet until spontaneousughter and apuse filled the room.


    A soft rendition of the birthday song began as a staff gently offered her tissues.


    After she nodded, the auctioneer called her to the stage and ced the exquisite Eternal Moonlit ne around her neck.


    At that moment, everyone realized that the once-unknown Vera was stunningly beautiful with an exquisite face and slender figure.


    The legendary blue sapphire diamond ne around her neck shone even more brightly.


    It showcased her extraordinary beauty and elegance.


    Instantly, everyone present was deeply attracted by her stunning charm and beauty.


    Watching from afar, Alice red with bitterness. "I can''t believe you''ve been seducing Robin behind my back all this time!"


    Vera took a long time to shake off the shock and confusion she felt.


    To shine under the dazzling lights of this moment, to embrace the beauty of her youth-every woman dreamed of such things.


    "


    Initially, it was just a fleeting thought, something she never thought would happen to her. But now, she couldn''t believe her dream wasing true! With tears brimming in her eyes, she eximed, "Robin, thank you!"


    She continued, "I just wanted something simple, like these sandals. They only cost ten dors, but I love them so much! I wear them all the time!" Hearing her words, the lighting operator zoomed in on her green slip-on sandals.


    The audience was taken aback,ughing and reacting with amazement. It was the first time they had seen someone make such inexpensive sandals look so charming. Soon, the crowd erupted in apuse and blessings.


    Robin''s mouth twitched.


    He was surprised that his simple act had such a profound effect on Vera. She had a real talent for evoking emotions!


    To celebrate her, the Nevilles sent Vera a generous birthday gift. On stage, she truly felt like she was celebrating the happiest birthday since her mother had died.


    After all the festivities wrapped up, Vera rushed over to the VI Zone and kissed Robin''s face, causing another wave of gasps from the audience before she quickly returned to her seat. Alice snorted coldly. "Vera, don''t you think what you did was a bit inappropriate?"


    Vera was taken aback and asked, "Inappropriate? What did I do?"


    Alice red at Vera''s ne, filled with resentment. "You know Robin has always liked me. Why are you seducing him behind my back?


    "You''re supposed to be my best friend! Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Vera was left speechless.


    "Alice, I have no idea what you''re talking about!


    "You''ve long rejected your engagement with Robin. You two have no ties anymore. How I interact with him shouldn''t concern you."


    She added, "And you''re about to marry Zachary. Why should it matter to you who Robin dates?"


    "Hmph! Why shouldn''t I care?" Alice snapped back. "Everyone knows Robin has been trying hard to win me back!"


    Vera chuckled. "Alice, you''re just imagining things. Robin has never had feelings for you! You''ve always looked down on him, considering him beneath you. Why would he matter to you?" Alice replied coldly, "That doesn''t change anything! Without my permission, he shouldn''t be dating anyone else!"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 I''ll p You Silly!


    Alice''s voice rang out across the room, and her words were loud enough for many people at the auction to overhear.


    As she spoke, her excitement grew, even making the auctioneer pause on stage.


    "Is this woman losing her mind?"


    "She''s about to ept Mr. Gill''s proposal, and yet she says things like this!"


    "Why does it even matter to her that Mr. Ramsey''s giving a gift to someone else? They''re not together!"


    ...


    Zachary''s expression darkened as he listened to the murmurs around them.


    "Alice, tone it down. Everyone here is listening to you."


    When she heard Zachary''s words, a sinister glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Feeling embarrassed, Zachary?


    "If you feel humiliated, then why didn''t you bid for the Eternal Moonlit ne for me?"


    Zachary felt as if he had been pped in front of everyone.


    He took a deep breath and said softly, "Alice, control yourself. Don''t fall into Robin''s trap. He''s purposely trying to make you react." Alice calmed down a bit, her gaze losing some of its anger.


    Zachary went on, "Think about it, Alice-Robin doesn''t have the resources for this. Where''d he get all that money?


    "Five billion for that ne? No one knows where the funds came from.


    "Maybe he borrowed it from the Dunns or got it from Daphne to show off.


    "He ns to rile you up, and it seems to be working!"


    Alice smirked, her scornful smile returning. "You''re right, Zachary! I almost let him get to me. Robin is only trying to mess with me!"


    Zachary nodded. "He probably knew I was going to propose to you today. Out of jealousy, he showed up and decided to hand that ne over to Vera." Vera shook her head, bewildered by their assumptions.


    They were truly a perfect match.


    This kind of imagination who else could think up such nonsense?


    At least their theories were harmless as long as they didn''t disturb the event.


    "Alice, once we''re married, you''ll have ess to the Gills'' billions," Zachary said excitedly, taking her hand.


    "And with the shares you already own in the Millers, you''ll control more than Robin could ever dream of." "Hmm!" Alice nodded thoughtfully.


    Seeing her convinced, Zachary went on, "Didn''t youe today to get that rare Timisa for your grandpa?


    "He''ll be so pleased that he might even pass along his shares in Miller Group.


    "Imagine the wealth we''ll have together in the future. We could buy more than one ne if we wanted to-maybe three or four!


    "Besides, the money Robin used for his bid isn''t even his.


    "He''s just a nobody without a real background trying to act high-ss. Why get mad over him?"


    Aliceughed, her mood much lighter. "You''re right, Zachary! Why didn''t I see it that way before?


    "Robin''s just a nobody! It''s silly to waste my energy being angry over him."


    With that, she shot a dismissive nce at Vera and sneered. "After the auction, this ne might end up with someone else!"


    Ignoring her, Vera focused on the auctioneer presenting the next item.


    Ruby nced at Zachary and Alice and muttered in disbelief, "Do people this brainless actually exist?"


    Alice heard herment but stopped herself from firing back, knowing Ruby''s connection as the daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s leader.


    "Zachary,ter during the proposal, we have to make it big! I want everyone to see us as the happiest couple," she said.


    Zacharyughed heartily. "Absolutely, Alice! I''ll make sure everyone here sees your happiness."


    They bothughed together, theirughter loud and unrestrained, causing the auctioneer to frown and say, "Please keep it down, or security will have to escort you out." They fell silent, and the auction resumed.


    In the next round, several luxury items were sold, though none of them matched the earlier heated exchange between Robin, Ruby, Zachary, and the others in terms of drama.


    At the halfway point, the auctioneer announced an intermission and informed everyone of a proposal ceremony for Zachary and Alice on stage, inviting all guests to stay and watch. After the auctioneer made the announcement, Alice instinctively nced at the VIP Zone where Robin was seated.


    At that moment, he got up and headed toward the exit of the auction hall, followed by Daphne and Rita.


    As the crowd saw them making their way to the door, they quickly parted to let them through.


    Alice scoffed and stood up to chase after them.


    Noticing Alice''s actions, Zachary and Vera also rushed toward the exit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Robin, hold on!" Alice called out as she pushed through the crowd to reach him.


    When Robin saw her blocking his path, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Alice met his indifferent gaze and said, "Robin, why did you leave the auction? Are you upset about Zachary proposing to meter and trying to avoid it?"


    Vera chimed in, "Alice, what are you doing?"


    Alice brushed Vera aside. "This is none of your concern! I asked him why he left the auction hall. Why didn''t he stay for Zachary''s proposal?"


    Robin replied coolly, "Why would your proposal concern me?"


    "How can it not? Didn''t youe here today to show off?"


    Alice shot back sarcastically. "You made a fool of yourself giving Vera that ne. Wasn''t that just to provoke me? You know Zachary is proposing to me are you leaving because you can''t handle your anger and sadness?" "Boring!" Robin said as he walked past her.


    Seeing him ignore her, she was pissed off.


    "How dare you treat me like this!" she shouted, rushing in front of him again. "Stop! Do you think skipping my proposal ceremony means¡ª"


    Rita stepped forward. "Get lost! If you bother Mr. Ramsey again, I swear I''ll p you silly!"


    Alice instinctively took a step back.


    Noticing Daphne and Rita''s icy stares, she quickly blurted out, "Ms. West, Ms. yton, I just want to remind you that Robin is a fraud! He cheated your money!" Daphne sneered. "Do I need your advice on how to handle things? If you dare call Mr. Ramsey a fraud again, I won''t hesitate to take action against the Millers!"


    Startled, Alice felt Zachary pull her back. "I''m sorry, Ms. West. Alice isn''t feeling well today."


    Everyone knew Daphne''s reputation, and when she made threats like that, she meant them.


    "Control your woman!" Daphne said coldly. "If she dares to speak up in front of me again, she''ll regret it!"


    Vera stepped forward to intervene. She realized that if it weren''t for Robin, Daphne would have taken Alice down long ago.


    As Vera approached, Daphne nodded at her. "Greetings, Ms. Silva."


    Alice, Zachary, and even Vera herself were taken aback. In all her time in Harmonfield, Daphne had never greeted anyone so respectfully.


    Vera was momentarily speechless before managing to say, "G-greetings, Ms. West."


    At that moment, she realized Daphne might have mistaken her for Robin''s girlfriend, which exined the respect.


    Thinking of that, she was in a great mood.


    She linked her arm with Robin''s and said, "Thank you, Robin."


    Robin nced at her and slowly removed her arm. "I''ve already given you your birthday gift. Is that enough?"


    "It''s more than enough!" Vera eximed, nearly bursting intoughter.


    Realizing everyone was staring at her, she quicklyposed herself. "Uh, Robin, you could''ve given me something less expensive, but you went all out and spent five billion. Now I''m starting to feel embarrassed." Seeing Vera''s excitement, Robin thought, When has she ever felt embarrassed?


    "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West!" Anthony led the Nevilles to approach quickly. "Please join us for tea at the VIP lounge during halftime, Mr. Ramsey."


    Vera immediately let go of Robin''s hand and stepped aside.


    He nodded. "Sure."


    Alice wanted to say more, but several servants from the Nevilles blocked her.


    As Robin was surrounded by Daphne, Rita, and the Nevilles making their way toward the VIP lounge, Alice stood there, confused.


    She muttered, "Why would the Nevilles invite him for tea? It doesn''t make sense. Mr. Anthony should be inviting someone like Mr. Liam, not a loser like Robin!"


    Seeing Daphne and Rita following behind Robin like maids, she was even more puzzled.


    What had that jerk Robin done to earn such respect from those influential families?


    Could it be that he had a secret she didn''t know about?


    At that moment, auction staff approached, urging them on.


    "Mr. Gill, Ms. Miller, themittee is ready for you. Please return to the auction hall for the proposal ceremony. Time is short-you only have 15 minutes." Zachary quickly replied, "Thank you! We''ll head over right away."

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 Timisa


    Alice was lost in her thoughts and didn''t catch the auctioneer''s urging.


    Zachary excitedly pulled her along. "Come on, Alice! I want the photographer to capture this big moment for us!"


    Still staring at Robin, Alice asked, "What big moment?"


    Zachary looked surprised for a moment. "The auction staff told us to hurry back for the proposal ceremony. We only have 15 minutes, so we need to move quickly." After hesitating, Alice finally nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    As they entered the auction hall, Liam approached them. "Congrattions to both of you! I heard there''s a proposal ceremonyter, so I came to congratte you." Alice, admiring Liam''s elegant manner, replied excitedly, "Thank you, Mr. Liam! Please be sure toe to our wedding!"


    Liam smiled warmly. "Of course, I''ll be there!"


    Filled with joy, Alice grabbed Vera and said, "Vera,e help me pick a dress! Which one do you think is best?"


    Thinking about Alice''s previous reaction, Vera hesitated to follow. But seeing that her best friend was about to get married, she still agreed.


    "Okay, Alice. I truly wish you the best. Let''s go."


    With the help of the staff, Zachary and Alice quickly changed into outfits for the photo shoot and headed to the stage.


    The proposal ceremony brought a lively atmosphere back to the auction. Many young guests gathered to watch, eager to join in the celebration. Liam arranged for cameras and brought in various props.


    Alice and Zachary were touched by Liam''s thoughtfulness.


    Watching Liam''s courteous and humble demeanor made Alice''s heart flutter.


    "Zachary, Mr. Liam is so kind. You should learn from him. Look at how he carries himself-he''s the epitome of charm.


    "Compared to Mr. Liam, just thinking about Robin makes me feel sick


    "Lower-ss people just can''t match the grace of nobility, even if he spent other people''s money foolishly."


    "Look at Mr. Liam''s kindness. He even let the staff assist so much with our proposal. We need to stay on good terms with him."


    Zachary nodded. "Don''t worry, Alice. Mr. Liam is my rtive, so we''ll get along just fine."


    Seeing the admiration in Alice''s eyes for Liam, Zachary thought she might be unaware of Liam''s darker side. He recognized Liam as a cold-blooded person who wouldn''t hesitate to hurt others. But he kept this to himself, knowing Alice wouldn''t believe him anyway.


    Sinceing to Harmonfield, Liam had always seemed like a modest gentleman, refined and gentle to everyone. Few had witnessed the cruel and deceptive ways he operated behind the scenes. Zachary''s mother had warned him not to get too close to Liam, but at first, he hadn''t taken her seriously.


    Over time, however, he began to understand that Liam was not just cruel-he was cunning and ruthless.


    Unlike Rygar, who was openly brutal but followed some principles, Liam''s cruelty was insidious and underhanded.


    When Liam returned, he aimed to seize more power within the Hamiltons. He used the Phoenix Vanguard to get rid of all the older members, even pushing his father, Perry, out of the way. Liam wasn''t as gentle and kind as he appeared. He was a ruthless predator.


    Once everything was set, Zachary knelt before Alice to propose. At that moment, panic struck her.


    Was she going to marry an ordinary guy like Zachary?


    She nced at Liam and felt a wave of reluctance. Her smile started to fade as she imagined how wonderful it would be if Liam were the one proposing.


    As Zachary said, "Alice, marry me." All she could picture was Liam proposing instead.


    She didn''t even hear Zachary''s proposal, lost in thoughts of what it would be like to marry into the wealthy Hamiltons.


    Noticing Alice''s distraction, Zachary felt nervous as the room fell silent. For over a minute, she didn''t respond.


    At that moment, all she could see was Liam''s kind smile, and she unconsciously whispered, "Mr. Liam ... "


    Vera snapped her out of it, nudging her. "Alice, Mr. Gill is proposing to you!"


    Startled, Alice turned to find Zachary in front of her, holding flowers and a diamond ring.


    "Marry me, Alice," he repeated, pleading with her.


    Finally snapping back to reality, Alice reluctantly epted the ring and flowers, forcing a smile that felt bitter.


    Inside, her heart ached. She had dreamed of a proposal like this many times, yet now that it was happening, she felt no joy at all.


    Alice went through the motions of the proposal like she was in a dream, everything feeling blurry and surreal.


    Fortunately, the ceremony went smoothly, and apuse and cheers filled the auction hall.


    Amidst the noise and excitement, Alice felt lost, as if adrift in a vast ocean.


    Zachary noticed her distracted state. After the ceremony, he sighed as if he hadpleted a chore.


    He took Alice''s hand and led her toward their seats, but she pulled away and nced at Liam, saying shyly, "Thank you, Mr. Liam."


    Liam responded graciously, "It''s nothing. Zachary and I are rtives. We''re family."


    He looked at them both and said, "Let''s work together as a team in the future!"


    Alice nodded eagerly. "Yes, Mr. Liam! With your help, I believe we''ll do even better."


    Before long, the auction moved into the second half. The first item up for bidding was Timisa.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    That item was the main reason Alice hade to the auction today, as she was determined to win it.


    She needed to show her grandfather she cared, especially since Calvin had mentioned that Timisa could extend his life.


    With more time, she hoped the master Calvin referred to could assist her grandfather. If she secured Timisa, he would surely appreciate her efforts.


    If her grandfather transferred all the Miller Group shares to her before passing, she would soon be in charge of the entirepany. After that, it wouldn''t matter how long he lived.


    From what she had learned earlier, the highest bid for Timisa at past auctions had only been 100 million.


    This item was valuable to those who needed it but essentially worthless to others. Additionally, Timisa could only extend life by three to six months.


    Few would be willing to pay millions for such a small amount of extra time.


    Alice brought her savings of 130 million, determined to win the bid for Timisa.


    The starting price was set at one million, and as soon as the auctioneer announced it, someone immediately bid five million.


    Alice guessed that even someone who needed it would only bid up to ten or 20 million. To her surprise, within two minutes, the price had risen to 30 million. That was shocking. Why was Timisa so sought after today?


    Afraid of losing out, she boldly called out 50 million, thinking that would secure it.


    But again, she was wrong. After her bid, someone quickly raised it to 80 million.


    That startled Alice.


    The situation wasn''t going as she expected.


    Could it be Robin trying to sabotage her? She nced at him, but he, Daphne, and Rita remained quiet, showing no interest in bidding.


    The other bidders were all from Zone Two. Alice gritted her teeth and raised her bid to 90 million, feeling nervous.


    Just then, someone called out 120 million.


    Panic surged through her. She had exhausted all her cash-130 million.


    If she couldn''t win it at that price, she wouldn''t have anything left to continue bidding.


    Looking at Zachary, shemunicated her need for help. Understanding her urgency, he hesitated before handing her his card.


    "Alice, go ahead and bid boldly. This is for your grandfather''s life, and whatever it costs is worth it."


    Feeling more confident with nearly 200 million backing her, Alice shouted, "One hundred thirty million!"


    If she could win Timisa at that price, everything would be perfect-no need to use Zachary''s funds. But once again, she was mistaken.


    A woman in her 40s from Zone Two raised her paddle. "One hundred fifty million!"


    Frustrated, Alice cursed internally and immediately upped her bid to 180 million.


    ...


    The guest in Zone Two remained silent for a long time before shouting, "Three hundred million!"


    The entire audience gasped. It was unusual for Timisa to reach such a high price!


    Alice felt flustered and realized that even with Zachary''s money, she might not have enough to win Timisa!

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Fight for Violet Wyvernroot


    Alice was momentarily stunned and hesitated to raise her paddle to ce a bid. She wasn''t sure if adding another 20 million would secure the final price. Looking at the woman in Zone Two, it was clear that she was also interested in Timisa.


    For a moment, Alice forgot about making anyst-minute attempts.


    The auctioneer had already announced the price of 300 million for the second time, and the audience remained silent.


    Zachary, noticing Alice''s bewilderment, nudged her. "Why aren''t you bidding? Didn''t you mention that your grandpa needs Timisa? Come on, raise your paddle!"


    Alice jolted back to reality. "We can only afford to add 20 million at most. I didn''t expect the bids to go this high today."


    The auctioneer continued, "Timisa, 300 million, twice. Is there anyone else?"


    Silence filled the room. Seeing Alice still hesitating, Zachary quickly took her hand, raised the paddle, and shouted, "Three hundred and ten million!"


    Gasps echoed through the crowd. The woman in Zone Two shot an angry nce at Zachary, clearly furious that the price exceeded her budget.


    Although she desperately wanted Timisa, it had reached her financial limit.


    In the end, Zachary assisted Alice in winning the essential herb for 310 million.


    She felt as if she were in a dream. After realizing that Zachary had helped her secure Timisa at that price, she excitedly grabbed his hand and said, "Thank you, Zachary!


    "I honestly thought we wouldn''t win the bid for Timisa, but you were so decisive!"


    Zachary smiled. "Alice, your goals are my goals. There''s no need to thank me. Our engagement ceremony is next weekend, so we''ll be family soon. Why bother with thanks?


    "I''m happy that we could get Timisa for your grandpa. As long as you''re happy, I''ll do anything for you."


    Alice was visibly touched by his words, momentarily overwhelmed with emotion.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zachary smiled again, saying, "With this Timisa, we can extend your grandpa''s life by three to six months. He''ll be thrilled. Plus, this will help you achieve what you want from the Miller Group, and your dreams will soon be a reality."


    Upon hearing that, Alice kissed his cheek excitedly. "Zachary, you''re so wonderful! I can''t wait for our engagement ceremony next weekend! The wedding dress you chosest time has impressed many of my friends-they say it''s stunning. "I''ll make sure to look amazing on that day and be your most beautiful bride."


    Seeing her so happy, Zachary felt thrilled. "I''ll make our engagement the grandest event in Harmonfield!"


    "Hmm!" Alice was overjoyed about winning Timisa, believing her grandfather would be delighted. Perhaps he would hand over all his shares in the Miller Group to her.


    Suddenly, she realized how charming Zachary still was. Marrying him wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    She subconsciously nced toward Robin and smiled triumphantly.


    Once I have the herb, and my grandfather transfers the shares to me, my wealth will make you even more unreachable! I''ll rise to heights you can''t imagine.


    Even with your current tricks and connections to women like Shirley and Daphne, what could you possibly do? Hmph! One day, I''ll reign like Daphne.


    You''ll never gain my respect in this lifetime! Even if you try to provoke me with that ne you bought for five billion today, it won''t matter! You''ll never have a chance against me. I''m about to marry Mr. Gill. Whether it''s the Millers or the Gills, they''ll all be under mymand.


    Thinking of that, Alice burst intoughter inwardly.


    She felt like the queen of Harmonfield, the center of everyone''s attention, revered like a mighty mountain!


    Wherever she went, she''d be admired and feared like Daphne.


    Alice lost herself in this fantasy, feeling happier by the moment.


    The auction continued, with several valuable herbs introduced, all sold at high prices without any surprises.


    The herbs auctioned by the Nevilles were undoubtedly rare treasures, well-regarded for their quality, thanks to the reputation the Nevilles built over the years.


    Thest item in the second half of the auction was the highlight herb of this session-Violet Wyvernroot. After the auctioneer introduced it, the audience gasped in excitement.


    Violet Wyvernroot over 500 years old was incredibly rare, and the one offered by the Nevilles had been hidden in the Northern Frosnds for over 700 years.


    Legends said that a pill made from the Violet Wyvernroot through special alchemical techniques could repair damaged spirits and souls. Pills crafted by top alchemists from this herb might even revive the dead and restore lost souls. However, the herb must be processed by elite alchemists using specialized methods. Otherwise, it was just an overpriced weed.


    Ruby''s main reason for attending this auction was to bid on the 700-year-old Violet Wyvernroot.


    Ronald Quinn, Kyler''s father, was renowned for his impressive Southfist battle skills in Brookhaven.


    However, in his middle age, he suddenly fell ill with an unknown disease. Despite consulting many top doctors, none could diagnose his condition.


    Finally, Ronald found the Healing Haven and sought help from the head, Apollo Whitlock. By that time, Apollo was over 80 and had retired, no longer interested in worldly affairs.


    However, considering the financial support Ronald had previously given to the Healing Haven, Apollo agreed to help him.


    After examining Ronald, Apollo was equally confused about his condition. He discovered that something foreign was attached to Ronald''s soul.


    He couldn''t identify this foreign entity or provide a cure but could offer a temporary solution for Ronald''s survival, albeit without restoring his strength.


    Deep in the Northern Frosnds grew a wild herb called Violet Wyvernroot. To maintain his life, Ronald required Violet Wyvernroot over 500 years old to be made into pills.


    Furthermore, he had to take a Violet Wyvernroot Pill every 18 years. This year marked the second time since Ronald''s illness, so it was time for his dose.


    Ruby, raised by her grandfather, came to the Nevilles'' auction intending to secure the 700-year-old Violet Wyvernroot for him. What she didn''t expect was that Robin also came for the same herb. When the auctioneer announced the starting bid of one billion for the Violet Wyvernroot, Ruby immediately raised her paddle and shouted, "1.1 billion!"


    Following Daphne''s instructions, Rita quickly countered with 1.5 billion.


    After that bid, Ruby noticed it came from the VIP Zone where Robin sat.


    Was he trying to oppose her on purpose?


    "Two billion!" Ruby dered, raising her paddle by five billion this time instead of the usual one.


    Before her voice even faded, Rita shouted, "Three billion!"


    The auction atmosphere shifted dramatically as everyone realized the two bidders were the same as those who had recently battled over the Eternal Moonlit ne.


    "I can''t believe this! What an eye-opening experience! They''re at it again!"


    "Looks like Mr. Ramsey from the VIP Zone and Ms. Quinn from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance arepeting once more."


    "This is entertaining! Watching their bidding at the auction is a st! Hahaha!"


    "Even if we don''t buy anything valuable, this event is still worth every penny! It''s been a great trip!"


    "3.5 billion!" Ruby noticed Rita wasn''t backing down, her eyes narrowing with determination.


    She hade solely for the Violet Wyvernroot, and she was ready to fight no matter how high the bids went!


    She figured Robin had spent five billion already, so he couldn''t have much left. With the price now at 3.5 billion, could he still afford to bid at five billion?


    Ruby quickly calcted her options.


    "Four billion!" Rita raised her paddle again. In less than three minutes, the price soared to four billion due to their back-and-forth bidding.


    That was another peak moment in the auction. The worth of Violet Wyvernroot wasn''t just about its price; the twopetitors made even more captivating.


    Before that, the bidding for the Eternal Moonlit ne had already been intense. If they kept this pace, it looked like the auction wouldn''t finish without bids exceeding ten billion.


    Ruby''s determination in the bidding for Violet Wyvernroot seemed even stronger than when she fought for the Eternal Moonlit.


    "Five billion!" Ruby gritted her teeth, standing up to add another billion.


    Gasps echoed throughout the audience. It was another jaw-dropping five-billion bid!


    That was unprecedented in any auction they had ever participated in.


    It looked like Ruby was trulymitted!


    Facing this huge price, Rita hesitated. Given Daphne''s wealth, five billion was substantial.


    Raising the bid any further might threaten Violetcrest''s stability.


    After discussing it with Daphne, Rita boldly dered, "Six billion!"


    Another wave of gasps rippled through the crowd at the auction.


    That was the highest bid at the auction today.


    Everyone turned to see Ruby''s next move. Would she raise her bid for the Violet Wyvernroot once more?

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 Thirty Billion Is Just a Small Amount


    The atmosphere in the auction hall was so tense it felt like the air had vanished.


    Even the auctioneer froze at the sudden high bids, momentarily forgetting to call the final price.


    Only when his assistant nudged him did he snap back, yelling, "Six billion, once!"


    As his voice echoed, Ruby clenched her jaw and dered fiercely, "Seven billion!"


    She swept her gaze across the crowd with authority, silently daring anyone to outbid her.


    After all, seven billion was more than enough for a 700-year-old Violet Wyvernroot. Despite being a rare medicinal herb, its price didn''t usually reach such heights.


    It wasn''t a miracle cure, only a supplementary pill.


    Very few people actually had a need for it.


    Yet, in this auction, the price of the Violet Wyvernroot skyrocketed to seven billion.


    Never before in the Violet Wyvernroot''s auction history had it reached such a price.


    Still, the crowd was eagerly waiting for something even more thrilling to unfold.


    Everyone was specting whether, after Ruby raised the price to seven billion, Mr. Ramsey in the VIP Zone would continue to counterbid. "Ten billion!"


    Before Rita could even pause to check with Daphne, Robin snatched the auction sign from her hand and boldly called out the new price. The entire hall went silent.


    Nearly everyone rose from their seats, turning to stare at the VIP Zone.


    Who was this Mr. Ramsey, really?


    His daring bid today made it obvious he was set on acquiring the Violet Wyvernroot.


    As soon as he named his price, Ruby and even Anthony, seated in the front row, were stunned.


    None of them had anticipated that Robin would go as high as ten billion for a Violet Wyvernroot.


    Right then, a tinge of regret crept into Anthony''s heart.


    If he had realized sooner that Robin hade for the Violet Wyvernroot, he would have sought Tristan''s approval to help him. This might have avoided a major sh at the auction.


    Now, it''s pointless to think about it.


    Anthony, who understands theplexities of life, is aware that Robin wouldn''t readily ept offerings from his family at this scale.


    A sum of 10 billion would hardly impress him.


    Even a hundred billion means little to someone like Robin.


    Ruby from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance challenging Robin for the Violet Wyvernroot is like an egg trying to break a rock.


    However, he couldn''t voice that opinion at this moment.


    From the side of his eye, Anthony noticed Ruby''s stance.


    He realized she would surely fight hard against Robin for the Violet Wyvernroot.


    He let out a quiet sigh.


    If Ruby cannot control herself, the Quinns from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance are bound to face serious problems.


    She is unlikely to seed in obtaining the Violet Wyvernroot at this auction.


    Given her nature, she might even challenge Robin out of frustration.


    However, as long as she doesn''t overstep, someone like Robin will likely disregard her and the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    This spoiled Ms. Quinn from the Quinns won''t back down easily.


    If that''s the case, it will definitely anger this Divine Drakebane.


    The future of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance is genuinely concerning.


    Anthony silently shook his head at this thought.


    "You! You''re making things difficult for me again!" Ruby shouted, pointing an using finger at Robin, wishing she could eliminate him on the spot. From the start of the auction, this man had been challenging her, and it was simply unfair!


    In her 18 years, she had never faced anything like this.


    Throughout her life, everyone she met treated her with the utmost respect.


    With her ties to the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and her stunning beauty, men often admired and catered to her as if they were her servants. Let alone a Violet Wyvernroot.


    Even if it were something of greater value, they would offer it to her with honor.


    But today, this scoundrel showed her no respect!


    Ruby was filled with rage!


    Hmph! Even if you manage to get the Violet Wyvernroot today, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance will certainly eliminate you, you scoundrel. Resolving to take action, Ruby boldly shouted a bid of 12 billion.


    This amount was already her maximum.


    If Robin kept increasing the bid, she would need to talk to her father, Kyler Quinn.


    However, just after she announced the bid of 12 billion and before the auctioneer could react, Robin swiftly raised his paddle and dered, "15 billion!"


    He was determined to secure the Violet Wyvernroot today.


    Rita felt too intimidated to raise the bid on her own anymore.


    Both she and Daphne turned their attention to Robin at the same time.


    Daphne hesitated, considering whether winning the Violet Wyvernroot at that price was worthwhile.


    In her view, it wasn''t worth it.


    Even without the Violet Wyvernroot, she would only face temporary difort, and her life wouldn''t be in danger.


    By enduring this phase and using some other pills, her body could gradually heal.


    Yet, Robin had pushed the price of the Violet Wyvernroot to 15 billion!


    This astonished Daphne.


    She initially intended to convince Robin to back down.


    Ruby stood up once more, pointing at Robin and shouting, "Aren''t you afraid of death?


    "Do you even realize who you''re going up against by doing this?


    "Do you think that because you have Daphne from Violetcrest International backing you, you can dare to provoke the Brookhaven Martial Alliance? "Hmph! How ignorant you are!"


    Robin paid no attention to her outburst and calmly raised his bid. "Twenty billion!"


    The auction hall fell silent. You could almost hear the heartbeat of each person there.


    Everyone grasped the unspoken threat in Ruby''s words.


    If Robin continued to fight her for Violet Wyvernroot, he risked making an enemy of the entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Everyone understood the influence of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance in Draconia''s underground.


    Crossing them meant a life filled with turmoil!


    Though they appeared as a respectable martial arts organization, people were well aware of the tactics they employed behind the scenes.


    Otherwise, how could they have maintained such dominance in Draconia''s underground for decades?


    Many began to feel concerned for Robin.


    Going against Ruby could bring severe repercussions.


    Yet, Daphne wasn''t troubled by the idea of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance confronting Robin.


    Although Violetcrest Internationalcked their level of power, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance was insignificantpared to him.


    Not only was he incredibly strong on his own, but he also had the backing of the Dark Web organization-a force the Brookhaven Martial Alliance couldn''t possibly rival!


    Whether others believe it or not, there is an even more powerful organization backing Robin-one Daphne is unaware of.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If the Brookhaven Martial Alliance truly dares to target him, they would be sealing their own fate.


    Yet, the enormous sum Robin was willing to pay for the Violet Wyvernroot left a strong impression on Daphne.


    Ruby yelled persistently, "Didn''t you hear me? You fool, are you looking for death?"


    Before Anthony could get to his feet to scold her, Daphne had already lost her patience.


    Rising from her seat, she pointed firmly at the stunned auctioneer and dered, "If this auction sees such behavior as eptable, I won''t hesitate to toss this mad dog out myself!"


    Her cool,manding tone echoed through the entire auction hall.


    Was the queen of Violetcrest really stepping up to challenge the Brookhaven Martial Alliance for Robin?


    Anthony quickly rose, his voice stern. "Ms. Quinn, I advise you to watch your words and conduct. If you continue to disrupt the auction proceedings, I will have no choice but to ask you to leave!" When Anthony stepped in to intervene, Ruby''s anger red. She pulled out her phone and dialed her father, Kyler. "Dad, I''m at the Harmonfield''s Rosewood Prestige Auction."


    With her phone on speaker, her voice carried through the room. "Someone has the nerve to openly defy our Brookhaven Martial Alliance!


    "And now, the bidding for the Violet Wyvernroot has reached 20 billion!"


    On the other end, Kyler paused, then replied coldly, "Tell him, if he dares.


    "Thirty billion!" Robin interrupted loudly, raising the bid before Kyler could finish.


    Ruby froze in shock!


    Clearly, Robin was sending a message to her and everyone else that the Brookhaven Martial Alliance meant nothing to him.


    On the other end, Kyler was quiet for a moment before cautiously asking, "Ruby, who is this man?"


    With a cold tone, Ruby replied, "I don''t know exactly who he is, but he''s linked to Daphne West from Violetcrest International."


    Kyler exhaled, letting out a derisiveugh. "Alright, make sure he waits. I''ll be in Harmonfield tomorrow. Even if he wins the Violet Wyvernroot today, he''ll be kneeling to present it to you with respect by then."


    In the auction hall, the crowd fell silent, hanging on to every word exchanged between Ruby and her father.


    It was clear that Kyler, the president of Brookhaven Martial Alliance, was furious.


    At that moment, Alice snapped out of her daze, her mind racing.


    What exactly was Robin trying to aplish?


    Was he seriously nning to stand against the Brookhaven Martial Alliance? He was practically inviting disaster!


    And worst of all, he was dragging Ms. West into this mess!


    This man, always putting on airs, just loves to unt himself!


    He stirs up chaos wherever he appears!


    What could Ms. West possibly see in him? How could she fall for a scoundrel like Robin?


    She shot a quick, covert nce at Ruby.


    Right now, Ruby was ring fiercely at Robin.


    After he raised the bid to 30 billion, she stopped bidding altogether.


    She understood perfectly that, given the current state of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, they couldn''t possibly raise 30 billion to bid on a Violet Wyvernroot.


    "Hmph! Did you catch what my dad just said?


    "He''ll be arriving in Harmonfield tomorrow!


    "Just so you know, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance is nning to open a branch here.


    "Get ready for the full force of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance toe after you!"


    Robin paid no attention to her and stood up, making his way out of the auction hall.


    Not a single person in the entire room dared to rise from their seats.


    Anthony rushed after him, calling out as he reached the door.


    "Mr. Ramsey, wait! If you need the Violet Wyvernroot, my family would like to offer it to you as a gift...!


    Robin simply waved his hand dismissively. "Thirty billion is just a small amount."


    With a respectful tone, Anthony replied, "Alright, Mr. Ramsey, I will take care of it right away and personally deliver the Violet Wyvernroot to you."


    Robin gestured toward Daphne. "Deliver it to Violetcrest International."


    "Understood!" Anthony replied, bowing slightly.


    With that, he turned and headed back toward the auction hall.


    After exchanging nods of agreement with Daphne West, they both followed Robin out of Rosewood Hotel.


    "Stop!"


    As they stepped out of the Rosewood Hotel., Ruby and four bodyguards rushed up from behind.


    She pointed angrily at Robin, her voice shouting loudly. "Did you hear what I said? You j*rk, you''ve been opposing me all day. Do you want to get yourself killed?


    "If you don''t return the Violet Wyvernroot to me, just brace yourself for the wrath of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance!"

 Chapter 218

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 218 She''s Trying to Teach You Some Manners


    Robin paid no attention to Ruby''s yelling as he moved ahead.


    He found it pointless to engage with someone so full of herself.


    Ruby seethed with anger.


    During the entire auction, Robin had treated her as if she didn''t exist.


    This infuriated her even more.


    Who did he think I was?


    I am the daughter of the president of Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Everyone in the underground had to refer to her as Ms. Quinn. Yet, this id*ot waspletely ignoring her!


    She couldn''t bear the embarrassment!


    The more she mulled it over, the angrier she became, chasing after Robin and yelling, "You fool, are you ignoring me? Let me repeat myself. The Violet Wyvernroot must be kept safe for me! If anything happens to it, I will make you pay!" Robin halted in his tracks.


    Daphne said sharply, "Ms. Quinn, do you have any sense of decency? Just because your father leads the Brookhaven Martial Alliance doesn''t give you the right to act so rudely, barking like a lunatic!


    "At the auction, whoever has the strength will win any item. That''s how it works, got it? Didn''t your parents exin this to you before you came here?"


    Ruby jabbed a finger at Robin, "Those rules don''t matter to me! If I want the Violet Wyvernroot, you have to hand it over! If you think you can fight me for it, I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    "Hahaha... "A captivating smile appeared on Daphne''s usually cold face.


    "Ms. Quinn, is this really how your parents taught you to behave?


    "Today, I finally realize how vile the Brookhaven Martial Alliance really is, a sect like this!


    "If your parents failed to teach you manners, then let me do it. When you''re out in the world, ignoring the rules has its consequences. Now get lost!"


    Ruby red with rage, "Who do you think you are? Just a minor Violetcrest International, daring to insult the Brookhaven Martial Alliance? Aren''t you worried that my dad will wipe you out in his fury?"


    "I wasn''t aware of what might happen before, but now I can confidently say your dad, Kyler, wouldn''t dare!" Daphne retorted with a chillingugh.


    "An arrogant Brookhaven Martial Arts Alliance like yours won''tst if you keep this up!"


    "How dare you speak so disrespectfully about our Brookhaven Martial Alliance!" Ruby shook with fury.


    Daphne replied with a sneer, "What if I do insult you? Someone like you, who clearly doesn''t know their ce, shouldn''t even be here.


    "Talking to a foolish and clueless woman like you is pointless. Just leave!


    "If you disrespect Mr. Ramsey again, I can make sure you regret it right here and now!"


    "You! How dare you threaten me?" Ruby gasped in shock, staring at Daphne in disbelief.


    A minor yer like Violetcrest International has the audacity to speak so arrogantly to me?


    Daphne replied icily, "What if I do threaten you?"


    Ruby shouted in fury, pointing at the four bodyguards, "Eliminate her!"


    "Hold on!" Anthony hurried out of the hotel. "Ms. Quinn, what are you doing?!


    "I suggest you stop causing a scene! It won''t end well for you!


    "Moreover, at auctions, it''s always the one with the money who makes the rules.


    "If your Brookhaven Martial Alliance isn''t willing to pay the price for the Violet Wyvernroot, do you really want to act tough?


    "In that case, my family is more than ready to step in and teach you a lesson in manners!"


    Ruby shot a furious re at Anthony. "You! Mr. Anthony, are you really going to do this? Are you trying to challenge our Brookhaven Martial Alliance?"


    Anthony paused for a moment. "Ms. Quinn, let me put it this way! If you keep causing trouble and disrupting the guests at the Nevilles'' auction, I will have no choice but to get involved!"


    Before Ruby could respond, Robin arched an eyebrow and said, "Mr. Anthony, your family doesn''t need to get involved here. If the Brookhaven Martial Alliance has a problem, they cane to me directly." Anthony realized that Robin was determined to handle this situation on his own.


    As a Divine Drakebane, he wouldn''t ept assistance from anyone.


    In the presence of the Divine Drakebane, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance seemed trivial!


    The Nevilles couldn''t gain any favor with such a powerful figure.


    Anthony had no choice but to say, "Understood! I will heed Mr. Ramsey''s instructions!"


    Liam, Zachary, Alice, and Vera closely followed as they left the hotel.


    Witnessing the scene, a sly smile crept onto Liam''s face.


    He approached Anthony quickly and said with a grin, "Mr. Anthony, could you do me a favor?"


    Anthony frowned slightly.


    Liam continued casually, "What I mean is, can we sit down and talk about the ownership of this Violet Wyvernroot?


    "You see, the father of the president of Brookhaven Martial Alliance, Mr. Ronald Quinn, is a highly esteemed master.


    "Years ago, he had to leave the underground because of a mysterious illness.


    "Later, the head of Healing Haven, Mr. Apollo Whitlock, rmended a treatment for him. He needs to take a pill made from Violet Wyvernroot every 18 years to extend his life. "This marks the second 18-year cycle. Ms. Quinn wishes to buy the Violet Wyvernroot to prepare the pill for Mr. Qian, which shows her devotion and can certainly be understood. "Mr. Anthony, what I''m saying is, could you do me a favor and hand over the Violet Wyvernroot to Ms. Quinn? I''ll handle the negotiations with Robin and Ms. West regarding this." Anthony let out a cold snort. "Liam, do you really think you have any influence over me?


    "How dare you make such a ridiculous request, asking Mr. Ramsey to give the Violet Wyvernroot to Ronald! Have you ever thought about whether Ronald can bear it? "Moreover, our family has maintained our status as a top martial arts family for many years based on integrity and principles. We would never resort to such underhanded tactics!" Liam grinned, "Mr. Anthony, you are spot on. I fully support what you said. I have a deep respect for how the Nevilles operates and your values in underground."


    With a lowered voice, Liam continued, "I assume you know Mr. Drogo, the Vice Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard, don''t you?"


    Anthony''s body shivered slightly, staring at Liam in disbelief.


    Liam offered a subtle smile and added, "Mr. Anthony, I have a bit of a connection with Mr. Drogo."


    At that moment, Anthony recalled some whispers circting in the underground.


    It was rumored that Liam had been thriving in Harmonfield for thest five years thanks to the backing of Mr. Drogo, the Vice Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard.


    Noticing Anthony''s uncertainty, Liam added, "Mr. Anthony, I don''t want to pressure you. I''ll go speak with Ms. West and Robin regarding this issue."


    Anthony remained silent and shifted his gaze toward Robin Ramsey.


    Liam hurried over to Robin.


    "Robin, Ms. West, hear me out. I''m aware that you purchased the Violet Wyvernroot, and there''s quite a bit of tension surrounding it.


    "I''m suggesting that since we''re all individuals of influence, we shouldn''t allow these minor issues to damage our connections. It''s not worth creating animosity with Brookhaven Martial Alliance over something as trivial as a Violet Wyvernroot. Instead..." Daphne let out a disdainful huff, cutting him off, "I refuse to agree!"


    Liam hesitated and turned to Robin. "Robin, do you share the same opinion?"


    Robin kept a nk expression and replied, "Who do you think you are? Just leave!"


    Alice, witnessing Robin''s disrespectful behavior, stepped in and scolded, "Robin, what kind of attitude is that?


    "Mr. Liam is trying to assist you, yet you refuse to recognize it! Do you understand that if you provoke Brookhaven Martial Alliance and Phoenix Vanguard, you might not even realize how it will end for you? You should quickly kneel and apologize to Mr. Liam and Ms. West!" Rita moved forward and struck Alice across the face. "I warned you before. If you speak out of turn in front of Mr. Ramsey again, I won''t hesitate to take you down! Now get out of here!"


    Alice held her cheek, ncing from Liam to Zachary.


    Vera quickly stepped in and pulled Alice aside. "Alice, you shouldn''t get mixed up in this."


    Turning to Ruby, she continued, "Ms. Quinn, even though you hold a high position in the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, you still need to adhere to certain rules in your behavior.


    "The auction revolves around wealth. Those who can pay get to voice their opinions. If youck the funds, even if you desire the item, there''s nothing you can do.


    "If you genuinely wish to save your grandfather''s life, consider negotiating with different parties. Threats and intimidation will lead you nowhere..."


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Ruby raised her hand to strike Vera, but Robin seized her wrist.


    "She''s trying to teach you some manners, and you still want to hit her? Pathetic!" With that, he released Ruby and took Vera away.


    Ruby remained frozen for quite some time.


    She couldn''t understand what Robin had done to her. She was left paralyzed and unable to move.


    Fuming with rage, she yelled at the guards, "Take that b*stard out for me!"


    At hermand, the four bodyguards quickly charged toward Robin.


    Rita halted and nced at the four muscr men approaching.


    Compared to them, Rita''s small frame appeared delicate and insignificant.


    To onlookers, it seemed like a lopsided confrontation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But in an instant, within the blink of an eye, all four bodyguards were sprawled on the ground.


    Liam, Zachary, Alice, and the others were taken aback.


    How could the four bodyguards of Ms. Quinn from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance be so easily overpowered?


    Rita nced up at Ruby and scoffed, "You dare to show your face like this? Go home and y the sweet little girl for your parents. Otherwise, you''ll meet your end out here sooner orter!" Ruby shook with fury.


    This was the first time in her life that someone of a servant status had humiliated her.


    Fuming, she red at the backs of Robin and the others, screaming hysterically, "Just wait! When my dad arrives tomorrow, I''ll make you kneel and beg for mercy!"


    Though she was nearly driven mad with rage and yearned to charge at Robin, she found herselfpletely immobilized.


    In despair, she cried out with a pained expression, "Mr. Anthony, can you help me? I have no idea what that b*stard did to me. I can''t move!"


    Anthony shook his head, gently patting her back while sighing, "Ms. Quinn, I rmend you to calm down. If you don''t, you might bring trouble to your Brookhaven Martial Alliance!"


    Only then was Ruby able to move again. As she watched Robin leave, she gritted her teeth and muttered, "Who does he think he is? The Brookhaven Martial Alliance will make him pay for this!"

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 How Dare You Detain Us Illegally!


    Vera was yanked out of Rosewood Hotel''s lobby by Robin.


    Feeling bewildered, she struggled to free herself from his hold.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Let me go, Robin! I still have more to say. Why are you dragging me away like this?"


    Ignoring her protests, Robin kept steering her toward the car.


    Vera massaged her wrist, which felt tender from his grip. "Robin, what''s your problem? I was just arguing with her. Why are you pulling me away?"


    "Ms. Quinn is incredibly unreasonable. I''ve never encountered such an overbearing woman..."


    Robin pressed his lips together, observing her furious expression, and remarked, "Alright, Bro, you''re quite bold. Do you find it entertaining to argue with someone so clueless?"


    "What did you just call me?" Vera asked, taken aback.


    Robin smirked and replied, "I mean, there''s no point in spending time with some worthless people."


    "No!" Vera frowned, concentrating hard. "What did you say just before that?"


    "Did I say anything before that?" Robin asked as he pushed Vera into the car. "Let''s discuss this inside."


    Vera raised her fist and punched Robin. "Did you just call me ''Bro''?"


    Robin paused for a moment. "Huh? Maybe."


    "Robin, no matter what, I''m a beautiful woman, yet you keep treating me like a guy. What''s up with that?" Vera said, pouting in frustration.


    Robin nodded nonchntly. "Does it really matter what you''re called? Bro, Miss, they''re pretty much the same. Now open the car door!"


    Daphne and Rita exchanged a knowing smile as they listened to the exchange between Robin and Vera.


    When Vera saw Daphne and Rita getting into the car, she decided not to bother him any further.


    Rita started the engine, and an uneasy silence filled the air.


    Vera nced at Daphne and Rita in the front seat before shifting her gaze to Robin, who was resting with his eyes shut. After a moment of hesitation, she leaned closer and whispered, "Robin, are you really going to give me that expensive ne?" Robin opened his eyes to find that Vera had already ced the Eternal Moonlit in a box and was handing it to him. "This is too valuable," she said.


    He pushed the ne back into Vera''s hands. "I told you it''s for you, so just keep it. Why are you giving it back? Do you not want it, or do you not like it?"


    Vera cradled the box and murmured, "It''s too precious. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Robin saidzily, "This ne looks perfect on you. It''s a gift for you-what return do I need? As long as you like it, that''s all that matters.


    "These items are just overhyped to seem luxurious. In reality, they don''t hold much value. It''s just a regr piece of jewelry."


    Vera paused for a moment before taking back the ne. "Alright, now that you''ve said it like that, I feel better. Otherwise, wearing a ne worth five billion feels like I have a whole corporation hanging around my neck. I can''t breathe." Noticing Vera lost in thought, Robin chuckled and remarked, "Don''t overthink it. It''s just a ne."


    Vera pressed her lips together, thinking, "Just a ne, but it''s worth five billion!"


    After a moment of hesitation, she looked at Daphne and Rita, who were quiet.


    Then she turned her gaze to Robin, who was still lounging in his seat with his eyes shut.


    Leaning closer to him, she whispered, "Robin, you''ve been really kind to me. Do you have feelings for me?"


    Robin gradually opened his eyes and met Vera''s worried gaze. He smiled and replied, "You''re overthinking it."


    "I mean, if you really do like me, I might think about it! Just don''t always treat me like a brother, okay?" Vera said, giving his waist a gentle pinch as she whispered.


    Robin winced slightly. "Why are you pinching me?"


    Vera beamed with a joyful smile. "My mom always said that if you pinch someone and they feel pain, it means they like you. Haha... Robin, I''ve just proved that you have feelings for me, haha..."


    Vera was so thrilled that shepletely forgot Daphne and Rita were still in the car.


    Robin was momentarily at a loss for words. "It sounds like anyone would feel pain if you pinch them-unless they''re a fool ..."


    Vera erupted inughter.


    However, as sheughed, her nose began to tingle, and she choked slightly.


    "Robin, you j*rk! Do you have any idea how excited I am today?


    "It''s been more than ten years since my mom left, and no one has ever treated me as kindly as you have. Sob ... sob..." Vera began to cry uncontrobly.


    Seeing her so sad, Robin was confused. "What''s wrong? Everything is fine, so why are you crying?"


    Wiping her tears, Vera replied, "Robin, you''re just too good to me. I don''t know how to repay you, and it worries me ...


    "


    "Oh,e on! Is that all this is about?" Robin shook his head. "Did I ever ask you for anything? Stop crying! You''re an adult, not a child!"


    As she wiped away her tears, Vera remarked, "If you don''t want me to do anything, that''s up to you. You treat me so well and treat me like a brother. Even if I want to have feelings for you, I''m scared to. Otherwise, wouldn''t that just be considered gay?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Robin noticed a yful glint in Vera''s eyes. "Are you just joking with me?"


    Rita and Daphne couldn''t help butugh at what they heard.


    Vera paused, chuckling, "Haha... Robin, you''re too clever. How did you catch on to me so easily? Haha..."


    Robin shielded his face. "D*mn! Where did you find such a strong spirit, you crazy woman!"


    "Haha... " Vera burst intoughter.


    When the car pulled up to the Silva Group building, Vera stepped out.


    As she watched Robin''s car fade into the darkness, her eyes sparkled with tender feelings.


    That night, she experienced a lovely dream.


    In her dream, she saw Robin d in shining gold armor, mounted on a white horse as he descended from the sky on a colorful, rainbow-hued cloud. Then he took her with him, and together they soared through the sky on the white horse ... Robin, along with Daphne, visited Violetcrest International, where they spent almost two hours perfecting a Violet Wyvernroot pill.


    Once Daphne consumed the Violet Wyvernroot pill, it cleared the meridians throughout her body.


    At that moment, the traces left by the Soul-Eating Charm after more than ten years were entirely eliminated.


    The following morning...


    Robin walked into the lobby of Eastvale Development Group and noticed a group of individuals huddled together, whispering. As he nced up, he saw several sharply dressed men dragging Rosalie toward the elevator.


    "Come with us. Your younger brother borrowed arge sum from us and hasn''t paid it back. You''reing along now!" Rosalie begged, "Sir, I promise I''ll pay you back. Just give me a little time. I have my monthly srying in...


    "Don''t give me that excuse. Your brother owes us money, and it needs to be settled immediately!" one man snapped angrily. Feeling defeated, Rosalie replied, "Please, hear me out. My brother borrowed that money because he was in a tough spot.


    "My mom was ill and required hospitalization, and we had no other way to get funds, so he had no choice.


    "We''re in a tough spot right now and can''t repay you right away.


    "But I will certainly pay you back. I can set aside a portion of my sry each month to settle the debt, okay?


    "However, your interest rates are way too high. When my brother borrowed 30,000 dors, and now, in under six months, you expect him to repay 300,000. This feels like usury ..."


    One man replied coldly, "We operate as a legal online lendingpany, not as usurers!


    "Stop arguing ande with us right now to sign a repayment agreement!


    "If you think you can run away, you''re mistaken!


    "We have all your photos here. If you refuse toply, we''ll post them online tomorrow."


    Rosalie said anxiously, "You can''t do this. It''s against thew to share those photos!"


    "Against thew? You borrowed our money, and you want to talk about what''s against thew? Now,e with us!" Several men seized Rosalie and began to pull her away.


    "Let her go!" Robin stepped in front of them, saying, "It''s only fair to repay debts. Why are you capturing her?"


    "Who do you think you are? Get out of the way!" One man shouted, pointing at Robin.


    Robin grabbed the man''s finger and insisted, "Release her right now!"


    The man yelled in agony, tears flowing down his cheeks, and gestured to his friends, "Let her go! Please, let her go!"


    Reluctantly, the other men loosened their grip on Rosalie.


    Rosalie sobbed, "Robin, I''m so sorry, I..."


    "It''s alright!" Robin replied with a nod, then turned to the group and said, "You all need toe with me to the security office to exin this."


    With no choice but toply, the men trailed behind him to the security office.


    Robin studied the formally dressed men and inquired frostily, "What do you all do for a living?"


    One man responded icily, "We arewyers!"


    "Lawyers? Is this howwyers appear?" Robin smirked coldly. "Speak up and exin what you really do. If you don''t, none of you are going anywhere today!" "Are you seriously trying to hold us against our will?" a man identifying as awyer shot up and mmed his hand on the table.


    Robin retorted, "And what if I do? If you refuse to be truthful, I''ll make you lie down here right now!"


    "What do you think you''re doing... " the man shouted, jabbing a finger at Robin.


    Before he couldplete his thought, his face met the meeting table with a crash.


    "Thud!" A dull noise echoed as the man''s face became a grotesque sight, bloodied and bruised.


    "Do you see what I am now?" Robin said coolly as he pulled out a tissue to clean his hands.


    "I''ll repeat myself: talk clearly and give me theplete story, or you can stay here all day," Robin stated firmly.


    "Robin..." Rosalie said apologetically.


    "Don''t interrupt. Let them speak!" Robin cut her off, ring at the men. "If they don''t provide all the details today, they will remain here!"


    A chubby man reluctantly piped up, "I warn you, we''rewyers. If you try to detain us illegally, we''ll call the police right away!" Robin pped him hard across the face. "Not only will I detain you illegally, but I''ll also beat you uwfully! Go ahead, call the police now!"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 Beat the Loan Shark!


    Robin tossed his phone at the man who professed to be awyer. "Contact the authorities and inform them that I''m holding you against your will and hit you!" The man stood in shock. This tactic felt unusual.


    "You detain people illegally and even use force. Aren''t you worried the police wille for you?"


    With a sharp smack, Robin pped the man''s face once more. "I''ve just assaulted you and detained you illegally. So go ahead, call the police!"


    A flicker of fear crossed the man''s face.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Robin would show no fear at all, even when he disyed hiswyer''s license.


    He highlighted the reality that Robin was illegally detaining and attacking people, yet the other man remained unfazed.


    "Are you truly not scared?" The man continued to doubt him.


    "Quit your chatter!" Robin struck the man''s face once more. "If you don''t contact the police, I''ll keep hitting you!"


    A group of men nearby stood in shock at the scene unfolding before them.


    This was the first time they hade across such a tactic.


    One of the men, observing Robin''s behavior, cautiously asked, "Do you have any idea who our backer is?"


    "I don''t care who your backer is!" Robin retorted, gesturing toward the security chief.


    "If they don''t call the police, you''ll need to have them exin how the loan shark operation works! If they stay quiet, you''ll keep striking them until they talk!" The Security Chief faltered, "Mr. Ramsey, this ... this is illegal ..."


    Robin fixed his gaze on the security chief, "Well, you''re fired."


    Turning to a young, muscr security guard standing behind him, he asked, "What''s your name? Are you brave enough to take charge? If you are, you''ll be the new Security Chief." "I''m Miguel Ashford, and I''m ready to take it on, Mr. Ramsey!" The young guard responded eagerly, then lifted his hand and began to p several men one by one with great force. Watching this unfold, the security chief quickly interjected, "Mr. Ramsey, I... I''ll handle it..."


    "It''s toote!" Robin dismissed him, focusing intently on the newly appointed security chief, Miguel Ashford."


    Before long, the security''s meeting room echoed with the howls of despair.


    Robin led Rosalie into another room. "What''s happening?" he asked.


    Reluctantly, Rosalie began to exin everything: her mother''s illness and how her younger brother borrowed money from TrustGen Loans, signing a loan agreement.


    Back then, she had been focused on her thesis,pletely unaware of these issues.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her mother was in the hospital, and her brother had taken on the responsibility by himself.


    It wasn''t until he was overwhelmed that he confessed to her about borrowing from the online loan sharks, leading to the predicament they faced today.


    "I''m sorry, Robin," Rosalie said softly, lowering her head. "I''ve caused trouble for you again. I''ll find a way to pay them back little by little..."


    "You''re really nning to pay them back?" Robinughed. "You don''t need to repay this money!


    "How much does your mother need now? Hold on. Let Shawn know, and he''ll handle it for you."


    Fifteen minutes passed, and Robin Ramsey returned to the meeting room.


    By this time, Miguel had already left several men bruised and battered.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I followed your orders," Miguel reported respectfully, ying a recording that showed the men''s loan sharking activities.


    Robin gave him a firm pat on the shoulder, pleased. "Excellent! Keep all this evidence secure. For now, lock these guys up in the basement parking lot."


    He then dialed his phone. "Shawn, I need a favor. How many people do you have ready in Abyssal Dominion?"


    On the other end, Shawn responded instantly, "Mr. Ramsey, I can rally 500 people in ten minutes, and 1,000 within the hour. Do you need backup now? Who''s the target?" Robin chuckled. "No one''s getting taken out. I just need everyone in Abyssal Dominion to help by borrowing some money."


    "Borrow money?" Shawn sounded confused on the line.


    "Mr. Ramsey, if you need cash, Abyssal Dominion''s funds are at your disposal. Just tell me how much, and I''ll send it over immediately."


    Robinughed. "No, I don''t need a cent. I want every one of your men to grab their phones, register on the TrustGen Loans app, and each take out the maximum loan."


    Shawn hesitated, still puzzled. "TrustGen Loann? I''ve heard of it-it''s a loan shark operation. Mr. Ramsey, if they crossed you, I can have the entire ce shut down on your word!"


    "No need for that, Shawn. Just have your men max out their loans on TrustGen Loans-all at once! Take every cent they''re willing to lend.


    "Then, don''t pay it back. When their collectorse knocking, give them a beating every time!"


    "I got it, Mr. Ramsey!" Shawn replied, a note of excitement in his voice.


    "We directly manage around 1,000 people in Abyssal Dominion, and I can round up another 5,000 in Harmonfield to take care of this!


    "Mr. Ramsey, trust me. I''ll see this through until TrustGen Loans is bankrupt!"


    Ten minutester, the TrustGen Loans branch in Harmonfield saw an unexpected flood of activity.


    Five to six thousand people registered on the TrustGen Loans app all at once.


    Customer managers, thrilled with the surge, buzzed with excitement.


    One of them even climbed onto a table, calling out to the team, "I just realized-today''s Double 11! No wonder we''re having such a business boom! "We''ve already surpassed this year''s target-in a single day!


    "We''ve loaned out 300 million so far! Report to headquarters immediately and request additional funds. I''m betting even more people will sign up for loans today.


    "At this pace, we could easily lend another 300 million before the day ends!


    "Come on, everyone! Ourmissions are about to explode because of this!"


    The customer service team at the TrustGen Loans branch in Harmonfield was nearly in stitches, their simple workspace alive with enthusiasm.


    ...


    In the presidential suite of the Harmonfield Hotel, Ruby was seething.


    "Dad, you have no idea how infuriating that j*rk was yesterday! He knew I was Ms. Quinn of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, yet he still disrespected me. It''s uneptable-I want him gone! "And then there''s that Daphne, who, relying on her small status with Violetcrest International in Harmonfield, had the audacity to team up with that j*rk to make me look foolish!


    "Dad, I want to bring Violetcrest International to its knees. I want that woman, Daphne, to kneel before me and publicly p her own face!"


    Kyler let out a heavy sigh. "Ruby, let''s put this issue aside for now.


    "Once we finish the opening ceremony of the Harmonfield branch, we can deal with them!"


    Ruby nced at the list of invitees for the ceremony. "Dad, Daphne will also be there today. I want her to kneel and apologize to me in front of everyone!"


    Kyler thought for a moment. "Fine, since Daphne isn''t aware of her ce, we''ll use her as a lesson to demonstrate the power of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance in Harmonfield! "Today, several prominent families from Brookhaven''s provincial capital and key figures from Harmonfield will attend. I doubt Daphne will be foolish enough to misbehave!


    "If she refuses to bow down, we''ll simply take down her Violetcrest International!"


    Ruby clung to Kyler and said sweetly, "Dad, I want Daphne to give me the Violet Wyvernroot in front of everyone!"


    Kyler chuckled. "Alright, if she dares to disrespect my daughter, I''ll ensure she ispletely humiliated!


    "However, you mustn''t be too headstrong today. Just follow my n. Teach Daphne a lesson, and as long as she hands over the Violet Wyvernroot, we can consider this matter resolved."


    Ruby scowled. "Why, Dad? I can''t stand Daphne. She was so arrogant with me. I want her gone for good!"


    Kyler took a moment before responding. "Ruby, Mr. Wright has invited an important guest today. Try not to make a scene. If you''re upset, we can handle herter!


    "Honestly, whether we get that Violet Wyvernroot or not doesn''t matter anymore. The important guest Mr. Wright brought can treat your grandpa''s illness."


    Ruby''s eyes widened in surprise. "This important guest can really heal Grandpa?"


    Kyler nodded. "Yes. He mentioned that this expert is highly skilled in medicine, even more so than Mr. Lennon Wilder from the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association. It was this specialist who treated your grandpa. "Furthermore, this individual has an impressive background. Just a few days ago, the ters in Brookhaven fell because of him.


    "Even Mr. Wright isn''t fully aware of the extent of this person''s influence.


    "I believe anyone capable of swiftly taking down the ters and possessing such remarkable medical talent is beyond what we canprehend.


    "A person like this must be highly respected by the Wrights. Their presence will surely have a major influence on the future of our Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    "I''ve also heard that this expert is around your age, handsome, and quite charming."


    Ruby''s eyes sparkled with interest. "So young and yet so influential?"


    Kyler nced at his daughter. "Ruby, what I mean is, with your beauty, it would be great if you could build a connection with this remarkable person."


    Ruby''s face flushed bright red as she urged, "Dad, please call Mr. Wright to find out if this big shot is definitelying!"


    Kyler paused for a moment. "Ruby, it''s not wise to hurry these matters."


    "No, Dad, you need to check right away!" Ruby insisted firmly.


    Not wanting to upset his daughter, Kyler finally said, "Fine, I''ll call Mr. Wright for you."


    "Mr. Wright, I apologize for calling you so early," Kyler said cautiously as he dialed Carson''s number.


    "I wanted to check if the important guest you mentioned will being today."


    Carson smiled and replied, "Kyler, I''m not entirely sure, but Mr. Ramsey assured me he would attend, so he should be there. I''ll reach out to himter to confirm, and if possible, I''ll go pick him up myself." Filled with excitement, Kyler responded, "That''s wonderful! Thank you, Mr. Wright. I''d like to invite you and Mr. Ramsey to the Harmonfield Hotel."


    Kyler hung up the phone, feeling relieved. "Ruby, did you hear? Mr. Wright said he will personally pick up Mr. Ramsey."


    "Mr. Ramsey?" Ruby''s mind raced to Robin, and she let out a coldugh. There''s no way it could be him.


    She red at Kyler, visibly angry. "Dad, you''re so frustrating! Why didn''t you tell me sooner? I need to get my hair done, and I don''t have time!" With that, she stomped her foot in frustration, mmed the door, and dashed out.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 You''re Beautiful


    The Eastvale Development Group, security department''s conference room.


    Robin was deep into the TrustGen Loans paperwork when Carson''s call interrupted him.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I mentioned Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s n to open a branch in Harmonfield. Today''s the big day. Do you have time to join us for the inauguration?"


    Robin barely looked up, responding, "Sure, I''ll finish up here and head over. Where''s it being held?"


    "If you''re free, I can pick you up, and we''ll head to the Harmonfield Hotel together," Carson suggested.


    Robin checked the clock, then shook his head. "No need toe out of your way. Just send me the details, and I''ll meet you there."


    Carson, understanding, quickly texted over the address and time for the ceremony at Harmonfield Hotel''s Crown Banquet.


    ...


    The Crown Banquet was alive with grandeur, each corner decked in vibrant splendor and filled with an air of anticipation.


    It was the day the Brookhaven Martial Alliance would officiallyunch its Harmonfield branch.


    Representatives from each alliance chapter in Draconia were in attendance, along with the formidable six elder enforcers from the main headquarters.


    Guests ranged from the most influential families of Brookhaven and Harmonfield to martial arts practitioners across Draconia, famed family heads, and notable figures from the state''s social elite. By 9 a.m., the hotel''s opulent walls stood witness to the arrival of dignitaries from every corner.


    Among them, Ruby had spared nothing in her preparations, hiring stylists and image consultants to achieve a wless look.


    Spending six-figureter, she sported a refined hairstyle, artfully applied makeup, and a gown that spoke of elegance and luxury.


    As she stepped into the ballroom, the heads of numerous high-society guests turned to admire her.


    Wilhelm Dixon, the Dixon Group''s second son-and a close ally of the Alliance from the provincial capital caught sight of Ruby descending the staircase.


    He wasted no time, approaching with a courteous smile, offering his arm as he escorted her into the center of the hall.


    "Ruby, you''re absolutely captivating tonight," he said, with a warmth that left little doubt about his admiration.


    The Dixon Group held an essential role as one of Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s primary financial pirs.


    The Dixons and the Quinns had been allies for generations.


    Wilhelm, the second son of the Dixons, had admired Ruby for as long as he could remember.


    But with the Alliance towering over them in influence, Dixon Group remained modest in stature.


    So Wilhelm kept his admiration hidden, unspoken, as if silence could shield him from the consequences of his desires.


    Tonight, Ruby stood at the center of the ballroom, carrying herself with the poise of a queen. Wilhelm felt his heart thud as he followed her every movement, eager to attend to her slightest whim.


    Just then, a young man with striking features strode from the crowd, his confident smile aimed straight at Ruby. "Ruby, you look breathtaking tonight! I almost didn''t recognize you."


    Ruby lifted her chin, a hint of a smile curling at her lips. "Oh? So you''re saying I don''t usually look this good?" she teased, herugh light and melodic.


    The young man was Finn Eaton, son of Cade Eaton, the Alliance''s Chief Elder of Discipline.


    A rising star, Finn was known among Brookhaven''s younger generation for his unmatched skill and intensity.


    With Cade being Ronald''s first disciple, Finn and Ruby had grown up side by side, building a bond that ran deep.


    From his youth, Finn had admired her, with all the fervor and uncertainty of young love.


    Ruby had sensed his affection long ago, yet, in her mind, Finn never quite reached the standard she envisioned.


    Still, she never spoke of it, enjoying the unspoken adoration, as if the men drawn to her were stars revolving around her own sun.


    This attention filled her with a heady sense of satisfaction.


    In moments, Ruby became the centerpiece of the entire banquet hall.


    Around her gathered a circle of young men, each one striving to catch her attention, each one hoping for a hint of her favor.


    And Ruby drank it all in, delighting in the ttery and admiration as if they were offerings made to royalty.


    Under the glittering chandelier, Ruby stood, her long hair cascading over her shoulders, and her gown radiating elegance and opulence.


    Around her, voices murmured praise, wordsced with admiration, envy, and wonder.


    It filled her with a quiet exhration.


    Tonight, the grand hall of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance was, without question, her stage.


    She was certain everyone here would pay her the respect she deserved.


    Ruby had been raised in such an atmosphere-surrounded by adoration, spoiled by endless indulgence.


    She was used to the feeling, and she basked in it now, catching the awe, reverence, and, perhaps, a touch of ttery in the eyes that followed her. A calm pride settled over her. Kyler appeared from the back of the hall, pausing as he took in his daughter''s appearance, the elegance she wore like a second skin. A glint of approval crossed his face. "Ruby, you look perfect. Show our guests the respect they deserve," he said, smiling as he greeted each guest with a polite wave.


    Then, with a purposeful stride, he made his way toward the hotel entrance.


    There was someone significant to greet-Wilder Lennon, the esteemed president of the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association.


    Ronald himself had extended the invitation, personally.


    Wilder was not only Apollo''s most respected disciple but had recently made waves by curing the illnesses of Martin and Timothy.


    For decades, Ronald had battled a strange affliction of his own. In Wilder, he hoped to find the relief he had long sought.


    Years before, Apollo had predicted that his prot¨¦g¨¦''s potential was boundless.


    At the hotel''s entrance, Kyler weed Wilder and Drake with a warm nod. "Mr. Lennon, Mr. Dunn, good evening. Follow me upstairs; my father is waiting in the VIP lounge."


    After a few cordial exchanges, Wilder and Drake apanied Kyler to the second floor, where the lounge awaited them.


    In the center of the room sat Ronald, his form reclining in a wheelchair.


    Behind him, four men stood in silence, each in their forties, faces hard and impassive, as though carved from stone.


    They stood unmoving, as if bound to him as solemn protectors.


    The Four Heavenly Kings of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance were men spoken of in reverent whispers, figures who seemed to tread the line between the real and the ethereal.


    They were orphans once, foundlings taken in by Ronald when he was still forging the Alliance.


    They were Ronald''s very first students


    Their skills were whispered to be beyond mortalprehension.


    When the Alliance was in its infancy, trembling under threats that could have torn it apart, it was these four who held the line.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The stories told of blood-soaked battles, ofst-minute rescues-how they turned the tide when defeat seemed certain. They made the Alliance something to be feared, to be respected, to be seen.


    Afterward, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance spread its influence throughout Draconia.


    Yet as the Alliance gained power, the Four Heavenly Kings began to fade from view, retreating into the shadows, until even legends became scarce.


    Tonight, for them to stand here-silent sentinels in Ronald''s presence felt as if an ancient power had stirred once again.


    Wilder and Drake stepped into the VIP lounge, where Ronald gestured a greeting from his wheelchair, his face etched with weariness. "It''s a privilege to have you both here. I regret I couldn''t greet you at the door," he said, a hint of fatigue in his voice. Wilder and Drake bowed with respect. "Please, Mr. Quinn, there''s no need for apologies," Wilder replied warmly.


    Wilder''s gaze lingered on Ronald''s face, noting the pallor beneath his skin. "How have you been feeling, sir?"


    Ronald gave a faint sigh, his tone heavy. "This illness has haunted me for decades. Apollo, your mentor, prescribed me a remedy back then, a treatment that''s kept me here as long as it has."


    "Were it not for the elusive Violet Wyvernroot, I doubt I''d have survived this long."


    He paused, collecting his thoughts. "This year marks thirty-six years of struggle with this sickness. Just yesterday, my granddaughter Ruby tried to secure the Violet Wyvernroot for me, but it was snatched away."


    Ronald looked to Wilder, a spark of hope in his eyes. "I''ve asked you here, Wilder, in the hope that you might help me secure a 500-year-old Wyvernroot."


    Wilder''s expression grew thoughtful, and he nodded. "Violet Wyvernroot is rare, Mr. Quinn, but I have ways to procure it. Securing one of such age will be no easy feat, but I''ll have one brought to you by tomorrow." Ronald inclined his head slightly. "Thank you, Mr. Lennon."


    "I recently heard that General Wright''s health has seen an astonishing recovery thanks to your efforts," he said, shifting his attention to Drake.


    "And Mr. Dunn, congrattions on Timothy''s recovery, which is also credited to Mr. Lennon''s expertise, I believe."


    Wilder waved his hand in a gesture of humility. "I appreciate your kind words, Mr. Quinn, but I must rify. What you''ve heard is somewhat exaggerated. I cannot take credit for their recoveries; there exists another healer responsible for these remarkable results." "Oh?" Ronald raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised.


    He was already aware that another talented practitioner had healed both Martin and Timothy.


    Hisments served as a courtesy, a gesture of respect toward Wilder.


    "A different healer?" Ronald maintained the act, allowing his curiosity to show.


    "Wilder, is there truly someone in Draconia whose skill surpasses yours? That''s hard to believe!"


    Wilderughed lightly. "Mr. Quinn, every discipline has its experts. No one can genuinely im to have reached the absolute peak of their craft without challenge."


    "There is always a greater talent, a higher peak. No one would dare proim themselves the best in the world."


    "Consider your Martial Alliance," he said, ncing at Kyler and Ronald. "Even with disciples across the region, would you assert your total dominance over the martial realm?"


    Ronald and Kyler smiled, nodding in agreement, though a brief flicker of annoyance passed between them-a nuance so slight that it might have gone unnoticed.


    In their view, Brookhaven Martial Alliance held the title of the strongest in Draconia, unrivaled in power.


    Yet, they kept these thoughts private, maintaining a polished demeanor in front of Wilder and Drake.


    Wilder, oblivious to their momentary reaction, continued. "I have devoted decades to studying under my mentor, Apollo, yet I feel as if I have merely grazed the surface of genuine medical knowledge."


    "The intricacies of healing are vast, far beyond what I could hope to master in a single lifetime."


    "It was only after encountering this remarkable healer that I recognized how limited my abilities truly are."


    "And this healer? He is merely in his early twenties."


    "That young man has be my teacher in every sense."


    "Wilder, you''re being too humble. Since you praise this healer so highly, could you arrange an introduction?"


    "If he can alleviate my peculiar illness, my family would willingly part with whatever it takes. We would hold nothing back."


    Wilder sighed, shaking his head. "Mr. Quinn, I must be frank. I have sought to learn from him, yet he has no interest in taking on students."


    That said, he added, "there''s a chance I could convince my master to help you. Still, I cannot promise his cooperation."


    Ronald inclined his head, gratitude evident in his expression. "I appreciate that, Wilder!"


    Kyler leaned in, his voice low. "Dad, Carson has invited another healer to the gathering today. They say he possesses remarkable skills. I think it would be wise to ask him to take a look at you." Ronald''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Really? If this distinguished person can treat me, it would save us from needing Wilder''s assistance."


    Just then, a disciple from the Martial Alliance hurried over. He approached Kyler, his voice urgent as he whispered, "Sir, we''ve found the culprits responsible for Butcher and Mr. Spencer''s deaths."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Might Makes Right Harmonfield Hotel Crown Banquet.


    The hall buzzed withughter, the voices of the elite families of Brookhaven intertwining in a harmonious symphony. Ruby stood at the center of it all, surrounded by young men and women whovished her withpliments and yful jests. Then, a stir broke through the festivities.


    Guests quickly stepped aside, forming a path through the crowd.


    "Mr. Neville, Mr. Anthony, wee!"


    The two deputy enforcers of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance bowed deeply, their respect evident.


    All eyes shifted toward the entrance.


    Through therge doors stepped an older gentleman apanied by a striking youth.


    The older man was Anthony, the loyal butler of the Neville family.


    The young man, Jason Neville, was the pride of his lineage, the first grandson of Tristan Neville, the family patriarch.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not only was Jason renowned as the most skilled martial artist among his peers, but he was also celebrated for his striking good looks.


    He was the object of fascination for many young women from affluent families, all eager for his attention.


    Among themon folk, tales of Jason''s extraordinary presence circted like wildfire, but few had the fortune to witness him firsthand.


    Tristan held Jason in high regard, often showering him with affection and rigorous training.


    Every lesson Jason learned was a testament to Tristan''smitment to molding him into a capable leader, preparing him for the weighty responsibilities that awaited.


    Tonight, as the Brookhaven Martial Alliance celebrated, the Quinns extended a formal invitation to the Nevilles.


    Tristan, seeing an opportunity for his grandson, sent Jason along with Anthony to gain experience and learn the ways of the world.


    At 18, Jason exuded charm and confidence.


    Upon entering the grand ballroom of the Harmonfield Hotel, he immediately captured the attention of several young women, their eyes sparkling with admiration.


    Ruby, engrossed in her surroundings, felt her pulse quicken as she caught sight of him.


    She had never encountered a young man so captivating in all of Brookhaven.


    Ruby''s pulse quickened, warmth rising in her cheeks.


    Her eyes were drawn to Jason, and an undeniable spark red within her.


    With a swift check of her outfit, she navigated through the crowd and approached him. "Mr. Neville, hello! I''m Ruby Quinn. Wee to the celebration for the opening of the Martial Alliance branch." This marked Jason''s debut representing the Nevilles at such a grand asion.


    Ruby''s unexpected arrival brightened his day, capturing his full attention.


    In the realm of martial arts families, few women possessed such bold enthusiasm.


    As Ruby stood elegantly before him, Jason felt a stirring in his heart.


    He gave a slight nod, working to maintain aposed exterior, though a thrill of excitement coursed through him.


    Yet his thoughts were already wandering to Ruby, captivated by her charm.


    Anthony briefly exchanged greetings with Ruby before reminding him, "Sir, you should meet with Mr. Quinn on the second floor first. We can continue our conversation afterward." Ruby struggled to conceal her joy, offering a warm smile. "Mr. Neville, please, go ahead."


    Jason nodded in return, his gaze softening as he held her eyes.


    He followed Anthony and two deputy elders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance up the stairs.


    Ruby''s heart raced as she watched Jason''s graceful figure vanish from view.


    She reyed the memory of his inviting smile, her eyes sparkling like stars.


    Meanwhile, Wilhelm and Finn experienced a swelling of envy.


    In Jason''s presence, they felt small and inconsequential.


    They recognized the stark contrast between themselves and him, from lineage to looks and skill.


    Just then, their focus shifted as a stunning woman entered the hall.


    Dressed in a flowing white gown, she drew their attention.


    Her beauty was striking, her tall frame exuding an air of purity and grace.


    Yet, it was the Eternal Moonlit diamond ne that adorned her neck, glinting in the light, which truly captivated their eyes.


    Her allure was elevated by the stunning ne that graced her neck.


    The neer was Vera.


    Her family had long supported the Brookhaven Martial Alliance during her mother''s reign, which had forged connections with the Quinns. After a moment of astonishment, Wilhelm and Finn instinctively inclined their heads in her direction. "Hello."


    Vera scanned the hall, looking for familiar faces among the crowd.


    Spotting Wilhelm and Finn beaming at her, she returned their greeting with a courteous nod.


    Wilhelm approached her with a warm smile. "Greetings,dy. What name should I call you?"


    "I''m Vera Silva, representative of the Silva Group," she responded, her smile genuine.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Wilhelm Dixon, representative of the Dixon Group here in Brookhaven," he introduced himself.


    Before Wilhelm could say more, Finn stepped into the conversation. "Ah, Ms. Silva! What a delight to finally meet you!"


    Vera recognized the confident tone in Finn''s voice. "And you are?"


    "Ms. Silva, you might not know me, but I''ve certainly heard of you," Finn answered smoothly.


    "I''m Finn Eaton, associated with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance."


    "I recently read an article about the Silva Group, and I must say, it left quite an impression," he continued, his excitement palpable.


    "Your leadership has propelled the Silva Group from a lesserpany in Harmonfield to a leader in the business arena."


    "I genuinely admire what you''ve aplished!"


    Vera regarded Finn with increasing disdain as he rambled on.


    She maintained her smile, opting for silence, well ustomed to men who spoke too much.


    "Ms. Silva, that ne you wear-could it be the famed Eternal Moonlit?" Finn''s eyes widened with intrigue.


    His inquiry drew the attention of nearby young men and women.


    The guests in the banquet hall turned to focus on the ne that hung from Vera''s neck.


    They soon recognized that the Eternal Moonlit, which had recently been thrust into the spotlight with a staggering price tag, was right in front of them.


    In an instant, envy filled their gazes as they regarded Vera, captivated by the rare gem.


    "This Eternal Moonlit is simply breathtaking!"


    "I''ve neverid eyes on it before!"


    "I''ve only heard whispers about the legendary Eternal Moonlit, said to be worth a small fortune. Seeing itin person, it truly does live up to the legend!"


    person


    "Ms. Silva looks absolutely radiant. That ne fits her perfectly! It seems as if the Eternal Moonlit was crafted just for her!"


    "Today, Ms. Silva outshines everyone here!"


    ...


    Vera hadn''t anticipated such attention when she donned the Eternal Moonlit.


    Now, she regretted her choice, having intended only to blend in and then slip away unnoticed.


    Instead, she had unwittingly be the focal point upon entering the hall.


    Without Robin or any familiar faces around, the spotlight felt ufortable.


    In that moment, she longed to escape.


    But young socialites from wealthy families were already converging around her.


    They marveled at Vera''s beauty, elegance, talent, and her exquisite attire.


    Their admiration was relentless, and they gushed about the Eternal Moonlit diamond ne.


    Before long, the crowd that had once surrounded Ruby had shifted entirely to Vera.


    Ruby''s smile vanished in an instant, reced by a cold re aimed at Vera beneath the dazzling lights.


    "Give me back my ne!" a voice pierced the air in the banquet hall.


    All chatter ceased, and an eerie silence fell over the room.


    Everyone turned to locate the source of the outburst.


    Ruby fixed her icy gaze on Vera, her eyes sharp with anger.


    Without thinking, the crowd retreated, forming a corridor between the two women.


    "The Eternal Moonlit belongs to me! Hand it over! You are not worthy to wear it!" Ruby eximed, pointing an usatory finger at Vera.


    All eyes darted between Ruby and Vera, uncertainty clouding their expressions.


    They struggled toprehend the unfolding drama.


    Vera stood momentarily frozen, grappling with her surprise.


    "Did you even hear me? Are you deaf?" Ruby''s voice sliced through the tension, sharp and usatory.


    "Who do you think you are, parading around in that expensive ne? You don''t deserve it! You brazen woman, hand it over right now!" Vera''s shock deepened. She hadn''t anticipated such a crude disy from Ruby, the daughter of a powerful Brookhaven family. With a cool smile, she responded, "Ms. Quinn, have you had too much to drink?"


    "That Eternal Moonlit ne was purchased for me by my friend Robin at the Rosewood Hotel auction for five billion dors." "How did it be yours all of a sudden?"


    Ruby''s face flushed with anger, her jaw clenched tight. "I''ll repeat myself: I want that ne. It is mine!"


    "I could offer you five billion, but you''ll need to remove the ne and bow to me and apologize first!"


    "You and your friends battled me for it at the auction. I haven''t forgotten that yet!"


    "How dare you unt it in front of me at this celebration!"


    Veraughed lightly. "Ms. Quinn, I understand you are the daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader. Your family wields great power, but that doesn''t give you the right to act so entitled."


    "Ha! Power means everything! Whoever holds it makes the rules!" Ruby tossed her head back with pride. "Everything I desire has always been mine!"


    Vera''s tone turned cold. "This ne is a birthday gift from Robin. I will never give it to you!"


    At that moment, a wave of murmurs washed over the banquet hall.


    "I was there at the auction. The ne was indeed bought by a man named Robin for Ms. Silva."


    "If it''s hers, how can she just demand it back? Ms. Quinn is crossing a line."


    "Ms. Quinn has powerful connections. She wants that ne; surely she can''t just let it go."


    "Even with her influence as the daughter of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance leader, her behavior is uneptable."


    "Everyone, be quiet. You all know Ms. Quinn has a notorious temper. Crossing her isn''t a smart move."


    Ruby huffed, her eyes burning with anger. "Did you hear me? If you don''t return that ne, don''t expect me to hold back!" "Mr. Eaton, take that ne from her," she ordered.


    Finn shifted uneasily, ncing from Vera to Ruby. "Ruby, I don''t think this is the right thing to do..."


    "What did you just say?" Ruby''s tone was sharp.


    Finn quickly fell silent, his words dying on his lips. "Ms. Quinn, I ... "


    "Get out of my way! You im to care for me, yet you can''t even manage this simple task. Why would I ever consider you?"


    Finn shook his head, surrendering to the situation.


    Ruby''s gaze turned icy as she


    approached Vera. "I''ll give you one


    ne willingly, or I will take it e


    from you myself, right here and now! And tear your clothes away while I''m at it!"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 How Presumptuous


    The grand hall of the Harmonfield Hotel was wrapped in an oppressive silence.


    Ruby, daughter of the leader of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, had unleashed words that were shockingly rude and unjust.


    Ms. Silva was a guest of honor, invited by the very alliance Ruby represented.


    As the celebratory host, Ruby''s actions were nothing short of disappointing.


    It appeared Ms. Quinn''s upbringingcked the refinement one would expect.


    Wilhelm and Finn exchanged anxious nces, caught in the tension between Vera and Ruby.


    They longed to intervene, to coax Ruby into restraint.


    Yet they understood the depths of her fury all too well.


    Once Ruby decided on a course, no one could deter her.


    Pampered by her father Ronald throughout her life, Ruby was ustomed to having her wishes fulfilled.


    There was one case that involved the daughter of one of Ruby''s grandfather''s students.


    At school, she had a rival in that girl, whose beauty captivated everyone around her.


    The girl''s eyes shimmered like those of a woond sprite, entrancing all who beheld her.


    Gentle and kind, she garnered the affection of peers and teachers alike.


    Frequent praise flowed to her, particrly for her enchanting gaze.


    Such admiration only stoked Ruby''s jealousy.


    One fateful afternoon, Ruby deceived the girl into a hidden corner.


    Shemanded the children of the elders, who always ttered her, to blind the girl. They gouged out her eyes.


    When the girl''s father discovered this horror, he nearly lost his sanity.


    Understanding that Ruby was the leader''s daughter, he reluctantly confronted Ronald and Kyler.


    To his disbelief, Ronald offered no reprimand to Ruby. Instead, he allowed Kyler to punish the disciple severely.


    Ronald made it clear that as long as his granddaughter was pleased, nothing else mattered.


    From that day forward, both the disciple and his daughter vanished without exnation.


    Their fate became a dark secret, lost to time.


    After that incident, no one in the Martial Alliance dared to defy Ms. Quinn.


    Over the years, many simr events unfolded.


    Regardless of the severity, Ronald and Kyler swiftly intervened to restore order.


    In their view, this world belonged to the powerful, while the weak had no voice to speak.


    Ruby''s happiness eclipsed every other concern, it seemed.


    But Finn knew all too well how dangerous her displeasure could be. Anxiously, he spoke up, his voice tentative. "Ms. Silva, maybe... maybe you should just hand over the ne to Ruby ..." Vera''s gaze sharpened, her voice like ice. "This ne is a gift from Robin. No one is taking it from me."


    Ruby''s mouth twisted, a storm of anger brewing, ready to spill-until a voice, low andmanding, resonated from behind them. "Ms. Quinn, is something the matter?"


    Every head turned toward the stairs, where Jason descended with a grace that seemed practiced, his presence an immediatemand for attention.


    The fury in Ruby''s eyes waned just a flicker, but enough to soften her tone.


    She shed him a smile and nodded. "Mr. Neville, how nice of you to join us."


    Jason''s gaze swept between the two women, his tone courteous yet unyielding. "Ms. Quinn, are you dealing with some ... unpleasantness?"


    Ruby''s finger flicked dismissively at the ne around Vera''s neck, her voice colored with feigned innocence. "That ne belongs to me, Mr. Neville! And yet she refuses to return it. How does one exin such audacity?"


    A faint crease appeared on Jason''s brow as he nced at Vera. "So you are Ms. Silva," he began smoothly, though his words carried an edge. "If the ne is Ms. Quinn''s, I would suggest returning it. It''s just a piece of jewelry, after all; hardly worth spoiling the atmosphere tonight."


    Vera blinked, her surprise evident. "Mr. Neville, you must have misunderstood. This ne was bought for me by Robin at your family''s auction for five billion. So how it could suddenly be hers is beyond me."


    Jason merely shrugged, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "Ms. Silva, whatever tale you tell is irrelevant to me," he replied, his tone disturbingly light. "Ms. Quinn ims it''s hers, so it is hers."


    The murmur in the hall grew louder as his words echoed, disbelief tinged with scandal.


    "Did Mr. Neville really just say that? I can hardly believe my ears," someone whispered, shock thick in their tone.


    "The Nevilles are the most revered martial arts family, and they''ve always held to principles and fairness. For Jason Neville, their future leader, to say something so ridiculous... it''s just stunning," muttered another. "Isn''t Jason supposed to be the perfect gentleman, an example of integrity? I never thought he''d say something so... absurd."


    "And Ms. Quinn too-both of them, together ... well."


    ...


    Ruby caught Jason''s eye, a quiet understanding passing between them like an unspoken promise. They shared a fleeting smile, one that hinted at a connection that needed no words. Momentster, Anthony arrived, his expression a mix of shock and rm as he absorbed Jason''s stance. He stepped closer, pulling Jason aside to murmur, "Sir, this isn''t ... it''s unbing..." Jason brushed him off without a thought. "Mr. Anthony, stay out of this. It''s hardly worth worrying about."


    Anthony nced at the onlookers, who watched the exchange with curiosity and wariness. Resigned, he took a step back, honoring Jason''s decision, if reluctantly.


    Emboldened by Jason''s support, Ruby turned back to Vera, her voice cool, her words edged. "You heard Mr. Neville, didn''t you? Take off that ne and return it, or you won''t like what happens next." Vera''s jaw tightened, her words sharp. "This ne was a gift from Robin, given to me on my birthday. I''m not surrendering it to anyone."


    Jason, observing Vera''s defiance, moved closer. "Ms. Silva, since Ruby is interested in the ne, you''d do well to pass it to her."


    "It was auctioned by the Nevilles. I''ll transfer the money to you here and now, or I''ll even add another 150 million if you simply hand it to Ms. Quinn." Anthony, rmed, reached out again to Jason, his voice low but urgent. "Sir, we can''tpromise the Nevilles'' standards like this-"


    Jason''s re was steely, and his voice left no room for argument. "Mr. Anthony, enough."


    With a defeated sigh, Anthony stepped back, his disapproval evident but silenced.


    A pleased smile spread across Ruby''s face as she nced at Vera.


    "You heard Mr. Neville. Just give me the ne now, before things turn ugly."


    "Besides, this ne originally belonged to the Nevilles. How can you cling to it like this? It''s embarrassing."


    Vera''sugh was icy, her gaze as piercing as steel. "An heir of the most powerful martial family and the cherished daughter of Draconia''s leading alliance-both admired both envied. Yet, you''re both as tactless as schoolyard bullies. It''s almostughable."


    She turned to Anthony, her tone daring, "Mr. Anthony."


    "Is it truly the policy of the Nevilles to forcibly reim items sold at their own auctions? I''d like to hear your family''s official stance on that."


    Anthony managed a strained smile. "Ms. Silva, forgive me. The Nevilles would never...


    "1


    Jason''s sharp gaze halted him. "Mr. Anthony, hold your tongue. I decide how things are handled for the Nevilles."


    Anthony''s face tightened with frustration, and he sighed, voice low, as he tried again to reason. "Sir, please. Each word you speak represents the Nevilles...


    Jason''s veneer of charm fell away. "Enough! You''re a butler, Anthony. Don''t presume to lecture me."


    With a resigned nod, Anthony swallowed his frustration. He turned to Vera, an apology in his eyes.


    "


    "Ms. Silva, forgive him. Our young master ... he''s still learning. Rest assured, the Nevilles will address this. For now, it may be best if you go."


    Vera nced at Anthony''s worn expression, her own face shadowed with disappointment. "Very well," she said quietly, exhaling. "I''ve wasted enough time here." She turned to leave.


    But Ruby wasn''t ready to let her go. Swiftly, she caught Vera by the sleeve, yanking hard.


    The fabric tore with a harsh rip, splitting from the shoulder down. Vera grasped the torn edge of her dress, cheeks flushed with anger.


    "Ms. Quinn, is this the sort of dignity the Brookhaven Martial Alliance teaches?"


    Jason frowned slightly at Ruby''s actions but didn''t retreat. He took a step toward Vera. His voice was cold.


    "Ms. Silva, just give Ruby the ne. No one here wants to see things turn ugly."


    A hush fell across the hall. Each person struck silent.


    Ruby, childish in her demands and heedless of consequence, had already crossed a line.


    And Jason-usually the pride of the Nevilles-now stood beside her, unmoved by reason.


    The disbelief on every face was clear.


    Vera herself felt her pulse quicken, astonished at how far they would stoop.


    Vera''s gaze burned into Jason. "The Nevilles built their legacy on integrity, admired by everyone, yet here you are, tearing it down with every word."


    A bitter smile tugged at her lips. "So the Nevilles'' reputation is nothing but a shell. You want the ne? And what gives you the right? Do you even know how absurd you sound?"


    Jason''s expression darkened, the


    charm he wore so easily dissolving


    into something sharper, more


    menacing. "In this world, strength is


    I


    what matters. When I say to hand


    over the ne, you hand it over. I


    have no patience for your defiance."


    The room seemed to hold its breath, every eye in the grand hall fixed on Jason, the shadows casting his face into something both stern and cold.


    Any trace of the Nevilles'' distinguished heir had vanished entirely.


    Ruby, emboldened by his words,


    smirked up at Jason, then turned to


    Vera. Shejabbed a finger in Vera''s direction. "I''m done repeating myself give me the ne, or I''ll


    sw novel.ne


    rip it off along with that dress"


    Vera let out a tiredugh. "You''re mad. Robin gave me this ne. I would rather die than let you have it."


    Jason''s brow knit at Robin''s name, recognition flickering briefly in his eyes. He leaned toward Anthony, lowering his voice. "That name, Robin ... It''s familiar. Does he mean something to us?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Anthony started to answer, "Sir, Mr. Ramsey is-" But his words were cut off as Ruby acted.


    With no warning, Ruby lunged forward, clutching the Eternal Moonlit ne around Vera''s neck. She pulled hard, her movements rough and deliberate.


    The delicate chain snapped, and a thin line of blood marked Vera''s neck, stark against her pale skin, where the ne had been torn away.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Even Your Grandfather


    A collective gasp echoed through the Crown Banquet of the Harmonfield Hotel.


    No one had expected Ruby Quinn, the prized daughter of Draconia''s most influential family, to rip a ne off another guest-especially not in front of a crowd. Her actions reeked of entitlement, her expression one of icy disdain.


    Yet, no one lifted a finger to stop her.


    Ruby''s lineage cast a long, dark shadow.


    She belonged to the powerful Quinn family of Brookhaven. Her father, Kyler, known as the Southfist King,manded respect and fear alike.


    And her grandfather, Ronald-a martial legend-had once fought a hundred of Draconia''s finest warriors alone.


    His prowess and authority had never been contested, even as illness imed him.


    In the Quinn family, loyalty and indulgence knew no bounds. Ronald adored his grandchildren, especially Ruby and her brother Sam.


    Whatever they desired, Ronald would ensure was within reach, bending rules and tradition alike to grant them anything their hearts wanted.


    With that kind of lineage behind her, Ruby moved through life with the ease of the untouchable.


    The silence that followed was thick with tension. Slowly, murmurs began to spread through the crowd, words masked behind raised hands and furtive nces. "Ms. Silva is in for it now."


    "To cross Ruby Quinn? She''ll be lucky if she''s allowed back into Harmonfield at all."


    "Did she even know who she was dealing with? It''s suicide, challenging Ruby like this."


    "And Mr. Neville-he seemspletely enchanted by her. They make a fitting pair, don''t they?"


    "If the Nevilles and Quinns unite, who would dare stand up to them? Ms. Silva''s brought this upon herself, the poor fool."


    ***


    Each murmur seemed to add to Ruby''s smug satisfaction.


    With the Eternal Moonlit ne held high, she let the light catch on its shattered fragments, a cold smile tracing her lips. She leaned toward Vera, her words sharp. "If I can''t have it, neither can you." She let the ne fall, crashing against the marble, the delicate gems scattering across the floor, cutting through the silence.


    Ruby''s gaze dropped to Vera, taking in the torn sleeve and the livid mark across her neck. And her smile only grew wider.


    "If you think you can take it from me, I''ll just destroy it!" Ruby spat, herughter ringing harshly in the hall.


    Still unsatisfied, she lifted her foot and crushed the ne beneath her heel, the gems scattering like shattered dreams. Vera stood in stunned silence, her mind reeling from the audacity of Ruby''s actions.


    This exceeded all her expectations.


    She remained rooted in ce, surrounded by a crowd that whispered and pointed, clearly enjoying her downfall.


    Jason''s brows furrowed, taken aback by Ruby''s callousness.


    He struggled to find his voice.


    Beside him, Anthony exhaled slowly, his tone grave.


    "Sir, I think we may have invited trouble."


    Jason turned to him, bewildered. "What kind of trouble?"


    "If we don''t manage this situation with Ms. Silva properly, the Nevilles could face serious repercussions."


    Jason''s demeanor hardened. "Mr. Anthony, that''s absurd! The Nevilles stand at the pinnacle of the martial families. Who would dare challenge us?"


    Anthony shook his head and leaned closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "The man who purchased the Eternal Moonlit ne, Mr. Ramsey ... He is not someone the Nevilles can afford to antagonize." "And yet here you are, supporting Ruby in her attempt to humiliate Ms. Silva. This esction won''t end well for us."


    Jason felt a chill run down his spine.


    He recalled his grandfather Tristan''s warning before his departure for Harmonfield: if he ever encountered Mr. Ramsey, he was to avoid provoking him at all costs.


    But Jason had never fully grasped the significance of Robin''s identity.


    His grandfather''s cautions had not registered deeply with him.


    In his eyes, the Nevilles were invincible, the most formidable family around.


    Who could ever threaten their supremacy?


    Perhaps his grandfather had grown overly cautious in his old age, or he had simply been protective, anxious about Jason''s first real foray into the world.


    So what if he had unwittingly stepped into a conflict?


    One day, he would lead the Nevilles, and he had no intention of retreating from anyone.


    Jason observed the shock etched on Anthony''s face and smirked. "Mr. Anthony, you''re being overly cautious. What can this Robin do? If he dares challenge us, we''ll crush him!" Anthony''s mouth fell open in disbelief. His young master had no idea of the peril he was inviting.


    Only those who had truly faced Robin understood the depths of his power.


    The name Divine Drakebane resonated with a significance that few could fathom.


    It wasn''t merely a title; it was earned through bloodshed and ferocity.


    In years past, countless elite assassins and top sects had thought they could take down Robin.


    They had ended up as nothing more than remnants, scattered in the aftermath of his wrath.


    Anthony recalled the ruin of the Phoenix Vanguard.


    The horror of that day haunted him.


    Tobel Robin as Divine Drakebane was to underestimate him; he was a relentless force, a yer that craved chaos!


    The Nevilles stood no chance against such an adversary.


    "Sir, please don''t act rashly!" Anthony pleaded. "If you persist in this manner, you could bring disaster upon the Nevilles!"


    "You need to approach Ms. Silva at once. Apologize and rein in Ruby before things spiral further out of control. Make our position clear!"


    Jason''s tone turned icy. "Enough! Mr. Anthony, are you telling me to cower? I am the future head of the Nevilles. I will not bow to a family as insignificant as the Silvas!"


    His words echoed throughout the hall, capturing the attention of everyone present.


    Anthony faltered, taken aback. He had hoped to reason with Jason, but the young man was already marching toward Vera.


    "Ms. Silva," he called out, his tone dripping with condescension, "this unfortunate event speaks volumes about your ignorance."


    He acted as though he were a judge, condemning Vera for her perceived failings.


    Anthony could only shake his head in dismay; he had missed the chance to intervene.


    Vera shot back with a scornfulugh. "You think being a Neville grants you the right to bully me? How absurd!"


    Jason''s anger ignited at her defiance.


    Jason had never before experienced such tant contempt directed at him.


    Ruby surveyed the unfolding drama with a smirk. "Ms. Silva, I truly don''t know what to say. How dare you speak to Mr. Neville like that? You''re just a thankless little brat!" Vera''s fury ignited. "Ruby, you and he are nothing but trash!"


    "How dare you insult me and Mr.


    Neville?" Ruby''s hand flew through the air,nding a sharp p on Vera''s cheek that reverberated throughout the hall. "Today, I will not only destroy this ne, but I will also make sure you pay for your insolence!"


    "Guards!" Ruby shouted, pointing at a group of senior disciples from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. "Strip this wretched girl of her clothing in front of everyone!"


    A collective gasp echoed through the crowd.


    What is Ruby thinking?


    The senior disciples from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance stood frozen, their expressions a mix of shock and confusion.


    After an agonizing pause, they approached Vera,pelled by Ruby''s fierce re.


    Anthony sighed heavily, stepping protectively in front of Vera.


    "Ms. Quinn, what on earth are you doing?" He asked, urgency creeping into his tone.


    Ruby shot him a furious look. "Mr. Anthony, get out of my way. This doesn''t concern you!"


    Meanwhile, Jason seethed, still simmering over Vera''s earlier defiance.


    He shoved Anthony aside. "This is a matter for Ms. Quinn. Mind your own business!"


    As the four senior disciples reached for Vera''s flowing dress at Ruby''smand, a powerful voice thundered from outside.


    "Stop!"


    Themand sliced through the tense air, flooding the hall with an intense brightness as sunlight poured in through the entrance.


    In that radiant light, a figure emerged.


    Robin stepped forward, his coat billowing around him as he draped it over Vera''s shoulders.


    Vera stood frozen, disbelief etched on her face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At the moment when everything seemed lost, Robin had arrived like a beacon of hope.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, blending relief with joy.


    She clung to Robin tightly, whispering, "Robin, so you''re the hero whoes to my aid in my darkest hour?"


    Robin blinked, momentarily thrown off by her whimsical words.


    "If


    you


    want to think that, I suppose


    so," he replied, a hint of amusement in his smile.. He nced at Vera, now teetering on the edge of


    entrusted her to Daphne aler


    overwhelming emotion, and


    Rita,


    who hade alongside him.


    Robin didn''t flinch as he sent the four disciples crashing back, his movements sharp and efficient.


    He turned to Ruby, his voice low and unforgiving. "Give me an exnation, or Brookhaven Martial Alliance won''t have walls left standing."


    The entire hall fell silent. Guests shifted back, whispers buzzing among them.


    "Who does he think he is, talking like that?"


    "Isn''t he the one who brought Ms. Silva that ne?" Another voice joined in, curious.


    "Strange-I''ve never heard of him in Draconian circles."


    "He came with Daphne," someone else noted. "Maybe he''s her bodyguard?"


    "Seriously? Daphne''s risking all this by stirring trouble with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance?"


    ...


    Ruby blinked in astonishment before letting out a hardugh.


    "Who are you fooling, acting like you''re someone important?" She smirked. "I thought I''d lost you, but here you are, making things easy. So, did you bring the Violet Wyvernroot?" "Hand it over," she sneered, "and get on your knees. Apologize now, and I might spare your life."


    Robin''s response was a hard, resounding p across her face. "And who do you think you are that you''d dare to challenge me like this?"


    The crowd gasped, eyes wide.


    "Did he just strike Ms. Quinn?" one whispered, horrified.


    "He''ll regret that!" another warned under his breath.


    "Ronald and Kyler won''t let him leave in one piece," came a hushed reply.


    "Someone hit Sam a while ago for some reason. Ronald was going to mobilize everyone he had to kill the guy."


    "Ruby probably has never been hit before in her life."


    ...


    Ruby stood frozen, her hand pressed to her reddened cheek, her expression clouded with fury. "You dare hit me?" Her voice wavered with anger.


    Robin met her gaze, unflinching. "Yes, I dare."


    Without hesitation, his hand came down once more, sharp and unforgiving.


    The Crown Banquet hall fell so silent that the faintest breath could be heard.


    Every gaze fixed on Robin, expressions of shock and awe written across each face.


    Finn, who had loyally remained at


    Ruby''s side, Snapped out of his stunned state and stepped forward, positioning himself between her and Robin. His voice shook as he


    stammered, "Who ... who do you


    think you are? How dare you-"


    "Out of my way," Robin''s voice was sharp as steel as he thrust his hand out, sending Finn sprawling back across the room.


    Without a second thought, he struck Ruby once more across her face, the blow resounding through the hall.


    The crowd fell into a stunned silence.


    Ruby herself was dumbfounded, struggling toprehend what had just happened.


    She had never, in her wildest dreams, imagined that someone would dare raise a hand against her.


    "You-you actually hit me?" Her voice quivered with rage. "I''ll make you pay for this-I''ll kill you!"


    Robin''s eyes glinted with a cold, unshakable resolve. "Youck the power," he replied, striking her once more. "Tell me, who gave you the nerve to trample on what I imed as mine?"


    Ruby''s face twisted with fury as her cheeks flushed in humiliation. Her voice dropped to a venomous whisper.


    "You''ll regret this. My father and grandfather will have you torn limb from limb!"


    Robin''s face remained impassive. He pressed a hand firmly on her shoulder, leaning close. "They''ll be the ones kneeling if they daree here."


    With that, he pushed her down, and with a sickening crack, the marble floor fractured beneath her knees.


    Blood spattered across the polished stone, staining the scene in vivid scarlet.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Challenge Me?


    Everyone at the Crown Banquet felt like they were living in a dream.


    They couldn''t believe it was real.


    Ruby, who had always been shielded and adored by Ronald, Kyler, and the entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance, had just been beaten up at her celebration. And it wasn''t just any beating-she was severely hurt.


    Curiosity ran through the crowd as they tried to figure out who this Robin was and whether he understood the consequences ofying a hand on Ruby.


    A few Brookhaven Martial Alliance disciples quietly slipped away, rushing to report to the elder enforcers.


    Jason, too, was stunned by Robin''s brutal tactics.


    It took him a moment to snap back to reality. Looking at Ruby, still kneeling and dazed, he pointed at Robin furiously. "Who are you? How could you hit a woman like that and so viciously?"


    "You blind?" Robin raised an eyebrow, replying coolly, "She''s just a piece of trash. Got a problem with me hitting her?"


    "You dare insult me?" Jason''s pale face flushed red with anger, his fists clenched as if ready to fight.


    But before he could act, Anthony quickly stepped in front of Robin, bowing slightly. "Mr. Ramsey, please forgive him. Jason''s young and reckless..."


    "Get lost!" Robin snapped.


    Anthony flinched, his face paling as he hesitated, but then he could only step aside quietly.


    Jason stared in shock at Anthony, the top martial artist of the Nevilles, acting so deferentially. Hisposure shattered. "Mr. Anthony, what''s gotten into you? You''re part of the Nevilles! He just told you to get lost, and you''re not going to fight back?" "Jason," Anthony sighed with a bitter smile, shaking his head. "You''re too young. You should apologize to Mr. Ramsey ...


    "


    "Shut up!" Jason yelled furiously. "You''re embarrassing the entire Nevilles! Today, I''m going to show this arrogant fool who''s in charge here ..."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Jason, calm down. This is Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s affair. Let us handle this troublemaker." The speaker was Cade Eaton, the Chief Elder of Discipline for Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    All six of the Alliance''s Discipline Elders had arrived.


    They nodded respectfully to Anthony and Jason, signaling for Jason to step aside.


    Then they turned to face Robin.


    Two of the Elders gestured to four female disciples to help Ruby up.


    But try as they might, they couldn''t lift her.


    "Mr. Eaton, we''re unable to move Ms. Quinn," one of the female disciples said, defeated.


    Frowning, Cade stepped forward to help. "Ms. Quinn ..."


    Yet, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t budge her, and his heart filled with shock.


    He looked up at Robin and shouted, "Robin, who are you? How dare youy a hand on Ms. Quinn! You''re as good as dead!"


    Robin gave a cold, faint smile. "Aren''t you even going to ask me why I hit her?"


    "Why?" Cade scoffed. "Causing trouble at the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s celebration-what reason could you have? All I know is you hit Ms. Quinn, and that''s enough to get you killed!"


    He turned to Daphne, pointing with arrogance. "And this audacious guy-does he belong to your Violetcrest International? Daphne, are you going to handle this, or should we?"


    Daphne''s usual indifferent expression melted into a seductive smile. "Mr. Eaton, are you sure you want to make a move? You''re not exactly young anymore. I''d suggest you get on your knees and apologize to Mr. Ramsey-maybe he''ll let you off easy. Otherwise ... ha!" Cade paused, momentarily thrown off bnce.


    Daphne''s alluringughter was both bewitching and bone-chilling.


    The men in the room were captivated by Daphne''s enchantingughter, but beneath its charm, a chilling intent loomed.


    "Daphne, are you telling me Violetcrest International would stand against the Brookhaven Martial Alliance for this guy? Aren''t you afraid we''ll wipe you out entirely?" Cade''s tone carried a dangerous edge.


    "Stand against you? The Brookhaven Martial Alliance isn''t worthy," Daphneughed, a bold, mocking sound that abruptly cut off. "Mr. Eaton, if you don''t believe me, go ahead and try."


    "Da*n it!" Cade''s hand shot forward, his palm thrusting toward Robin.


    Gasps echoed through the hall. As the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s Chief Elder of Discipline, Cade''s power was indisputable. His strike unleashed a powerful force that rippled outward, forcing the crowd to stagger back several steps. "Such force!"


    "Robin''s finished!"


    "What on earth is Daphne thinking, putting herself at odds with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance for him? She''s lost her mind."


    ...


    Seeing Cade''s fierce power, Rita instinctively drew her dagger.


    "Too weak," Robin muttered, shaking his head. He stomped his foot down on the marble floor.


    A dull sound resonated, though the marble itself remained intact. Yet Cade, who hadunched himself forward, suddenly halted just a meter from Robin. Under Cade''s feet, the marble split apart, fracturing violently.


    "Ugh!" Cade staggered back, clutching his chest as his face went pale and a spray of blood burst from his mouth. Staring at Robin, he gasped in horror, "You used a soundwave technique? One Strike Decisive? You''re Lord Drakebane... Robin smiled coldly.


    Cade''s heart sank with regret. At that moment, he finally understood Robin''s true identity, but it was toote.


    Before he could say another word, Cade crumpled to the ground. Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s Chief Elder of Discipline would spend the rest of his days bedridden, a shadow of his former self.


    "You crippled Mr. Eaton?! We''ll kill you!" The remaining five Elders of Discipline charged toward Robin.


    Robin smirked. "Think you can?"


    With a single stomp, a powerful shockwave reverberated, sending all five elder enforcers flying back, crashing against the walls, and falling unconscious.


    Silence filled the banquet hall.


    Everyone had assumed that with the


    six Elders of Discipline from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance


    stepping in, Robin would have been finished. But now, almost the entire strength of the Brookhaven Martial Alliancey defeated at Robin''s hands, without so much as a chance to retaliate.


    No wonder he was so brazen; his skill was clearly on another level.


    Still, could Robin and Daphne of Violetcrest International alone truly stand against Draconia''s most powerful martial arts alliance? It seemed absurdly overconfident.


    Everyone knew the Alliance''s real


    powery with the legendary


    warlords of the Ronald era, who


    hadn''t even appeared yet. Those


    were the figures who truly embodied


    the Alliance''s strength.


    It looked like Robin had stirred up serious trouble.


    As the murmurs grew louder, Jason snapped out of his shock and stepped forward, pointing at Robin. "You''re nothing but a violent brute! How could you strike with such cruelty?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to challenge me?"


    Anthony quickly stepped in to stop Jason, only to be shoved aside.


    "Challenge you?" Jason sneered coldly. "You''re nothing in front of the Nevilles!"


    "You don''t understand the Nevilles'' power, do you? You, a mere thug, dare speak to me like this? How bold!" Jason sneered.


    Robin looked him over with a smirk. "And what else can you do besides unting your family''s name around like some badge of honor?"


    "Fine! Since you only respect power, let me show you what true power looks like!"


    Before Jason could respond, Robin struck him hard, sending him sprawling onto the floor. Gasps filled the banquet hall.


    "He hit Jason?"


    "Has he lost his mind?"


    "This is about to spiral out of control!"


    "Robin won''t be able to walk away from this."


    "Tristan''s going to kill him for this."


    "Isn''t it time for Anthony to step in?"


    ...


    "Mr. Ramsey. Please calm down... "Anthony shook his head and helped Jason to his feet. "Jason, apologize to Mr. Ramsey right now!"


    "What? Anthony, what are you saying?" Jason, his hair disheveled, shouted furiously, "He hit me, and you want me to apologize? Have you lost your mind? Get out of my way!" Anthony pleaded desperately, "Jason, you need to calm down! We were in the wrong, and Mr. Ramsey had no intention of escting this. Don''t make things worse!" "Mr. Ramsey is not someone we can afford to offend!"


    "No! There''s no right or wrong here as far as I''m concerned! He hit me, so he has to pay!" Jason, ignoring Anthony, staggered to his feet and lunged at Robin. Robin pped him across the face. "The Nevilles? What are they to me?"


    This time, Robin didn''t hold back, hitting him over and over. The sound of each p echoed across the Crown Banquet Hall.


    By the time he stopped, Jason''s handsome face was swollen beyond recognition.


    "Kneel!" Robin struck Jason''s shoulder.


    Jason fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face.


    "Someone as useless as you dares to act out? Looks like the Nevilles are done for."


    Anthony trembled, falling to his knees before Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, please, Jason is still young ...


    "


    "Shut up!" Robin''s voice was cold. "If he''s too young to handle himself, then he shouldn''t be out here making a fool of himself. No one''s going to indulge him."


    "If he''s done wrong, he''ll face the consequences."


    Seeing Robin''s anger, Anthony sighed helplessly and dialed Tristan''s number.


    "Mr. Tristan, I apologize. I failed in my duty-Jason''s gotten himself into trouble; he''s offended Mr. Ramsey...


    The other guests nced sympathetically at Robin.


    Tristan was the most powerful figure in the martial arts world. If he heard his grandson was beaten, he''d no doubt tear Robin to pieces. Violetcrest International would be doomed as well. After a long silence on the other end, Tristan finally spoke. "Put Mr. Ramsey on the phone."


    Anthony immediately handed the phone to Robin, activating the speaker.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is Tristan. Jason is still young and acted recklessly. I''lle to Harmonfield right away to apologize in person. Please, I beg you to spare Jason."


    "I don''t have time for your nonsense!" Robin''s tone was icy. "Your family crossed me, and now you''ll bear my wrath!"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 Kneel and Apologize


    Tristan''s deferential tone over the phone stunned everyone in the hall.


    The head of the Nevilles, the foremost family in martial arts, was bowing down to Robin.


    Everyone had assumed Robin was just Daphne''s bodyguard, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    They had all misjudged. Robin was the true powerhouse here.


    Reflecting on Anthony''s earlier attitude, they finally understood the situation.


    And now, Daphne standing beside Robin looked more like an attendant than an equal.


    But the question everyone was left with was just how powerful Robin''s background was to make even Tristan plead.


    At that moment, Vera began to rx, catching the pleasant scent from Robin''s coat as she looked up at his tall figure. Her world was only just beginning.


    Meanwhile, the branch leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, along with several disciples, were filled with terror.


    Knox, among them, slipped away from the crowd and dashed up to the VIP lounge on the second floor.


    Momentster, Kyler, upon hearing about the situation unfolding at the Crown Banquet, rushed down from the VIP area, followed by Ronald and the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s Four Heavenly Kings-Wilder and Drake included. The scene they encountered in the Crown Banquet hall left them instantly stunned.


    Ruby and Jason were kneeling on the floor, their faces bloodied and their eyes dazed.


    Beside them, Anthony was also kneeling.


    Six Elders of Discipline, four senior disciples, and Finn Eaton from the Brookhaven Martial Alliancey unconscious.


    All the guests had retreated to the edges of the hall, leaving only Robin and Daphne in the center.


    Drake took a sharp breath, quickly grasping what had happened.


    The Quinns and the Nevilles had shed with Robin.


    Without a second thought, he left Ronald''s side and hurried to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey!"


    Robin nodded in acknowledgment.


    Drake immediately took his ce at Robin''s side.


    By aligning himself with Robin, he left no doubt about where the Dunn family, the top family in Harmonfield, stood in this conflict. After a brief pause, Wilder also disregarded Ronald''s reaction, hurriedly stepping forward with a respectful bow. "Master!"


    Robin nced at him with an amused smile.


    Wilder was thrilled. Robin''s response suggested he epted him as his disciple.


    Wilder''s title of "Master" sent a wave of shock through the hall.


    The revtion that the president of the Draconia Holistic Medicine and Health Association was Robin''s disciple was staggering. This new information not only shocked the crowd but also tightened the expressions of both Ronald and Kyler.


    Ronald squinted as he studied Robin, wondering if this man was the mysterious healer who had treated Martin and Timothy. Seeing the scene before him, his suspicions were almost confirmed.


    Wilder and Drake''s actions made their allegiance unmistakably clear.


    Knox whispered to Ronald, "Mr. Quinn, he''s the one who took down the Brookhaven Butcher, defeated Sam, and killed Ivan." Kyler, hearing this, was furious.


    He stormed up to Robin, dering, "You struck my daughter-I''ll kill you!"


    Daphne stepped forward, her tone icy. "Mr. Kyler, is everyone in the Brookhaven Martial Alliance so rude? Shouldn''t you at least ask why Mr. Ramsey hit your daughter before you threatened to kill him?" Kyler''s face darkened with rage. "Do I need a reason when he''s beaten my daughter like this?"


    Daphneughed. "Your daughter assaulted Ms. Silva, destroyed her ne, and even tried to publicly rip her clothes off. Such shameful behavior-Mr. Ramsey was doing you a favor by disciplining her!"


    Kyler raged, "D*mn it! Whatever Ruby does is right. She showed that useless Ms. Vera some respect just byying a hand on her. Ms. Vera is nothingpared to Ruby!"


    Robin chuckled coldly. "The Brookhaven Martial Alliance sure operates on a thuggish sense of logic-no wonder a daughter with such deplorable manners came out of it." He added, "Seems your daughter is destined to live in disgrace her whole life."


    Before Kyler could react, Robin grabbed Ruby by the hair and mmed her head onto the marble floor.


    Bang! Ruby let out a scream before slumping to the ground, unconscious and covered in blood.


    Gasps filled the room.


    "That was brutal!"


    "He''s openly provoking the Brookhaven Martial Alliance!"


    Ronald, sitting in his wheelchair, was so shaken that he looked like he was about to stand up. He caught himself but couldn''t mask his fury.


    From across the room, Drake noticed Ronald''s attempt to rise and felt a wave of shock. Rumor had it that Ronald hadn''t stood in decades due to a strange illness, yet here he was, apparently able to move on reflex. Drake couldn''t help but wonder if Ronald''s paralysis was an act, and if so, for what purpose.


    Ronald exchanged a nce with the Four Heavenly Kings by his side. They tensed up immediately, poised to strike.


    Meanwhile, Kyler looked ready to explode. Muscles tense and eyes zing with murderous intent, he growled, "You scum! I''ll make sure you die here!"


    With that, he lunged at Robin.


    "Kyler, think twice before you act!"


    Just then, amotion erupted at the hotel entrance. A group of people hurried into the hall-led by Carson Wright, the wealthiest man in Brookhaven.


    One look at the chaotic scene told Carson everything he needed to know. He shook his head in disapproval at Kyler, then walked briskly to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize. I didn''t anticipate this. This is all due to my oversight."


    Robin''s expression remained impassive. "This has nothing to do with you."


    Carson nodded and took his ce beside Robin.


    Kyler froze in shock. "Mr. Wright, you ... ?"


    Carson gave him a dark look. "Handle this yourself."


    In an instant, Kyler


    understood-Robin was the influential figure Carson had mentioned. He suddenly felt lost, looking around at the people standing beside Robin: Carson Wilder, Drake, and Daphne. These prominent figures had made it clear where they stood in the conflict


    between Robin and the Brookhaven


    Martial Alliance.


    His eyes darted over to Jason and Anthony, from the prominent Neville family, both kneeling before Robin. Calming himself, Kyler hesitated, trying to fathom who Robin could be tomand such reverence. "Everyone, get down on your knees!"


    Ronald''s furious roar shattered the silence.


    Kyler, taken aback, stammered, "Dad, but he hit Ruby..."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Kneel!" Ronald bellowed, pointing at Kyler.


    "Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva! They are esteemed guests of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. Ruby was at fault here, not Mr. Ramsey."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Ronald, the founder of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, showed the kind of magnanimity and foresight few could match.


    Despite Ronald''s deep indulgence toward Ruby, when faced with a critical matter of right and wrong, he disyed the poise and discipline expected of a grandmaster. Kyler hesitated as he looked at Ruby, who was in a pitiful state.


    "Kyler, kneel and apologize to Mr. Ramsey right now!" Ronald ordered.


    Kyler gritted his teeth, then knelt. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry. I will immediatelypensate Ms. Silva for her losses."


    He turned to a nearby Martial Alliance disciple and barked, "Transfer 5 billion dors to Ms. Silva right now!"


    Ronald''s voice grew stern. "Kyler, you were at fault too. You disrespected both Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva. You''ll pay ten times the amount!"


    He then turned to Robin with a smile


    that tried to conceal his unease. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, and honored guests, I sincerely apologize for the disrespect you faced during our Brookhaven Martial Alliance


    ceremony. Please ept quove


    efforts


    tomake amends as a token of our regret."


    "Ruby''s behavior is my responsibility. I''ve spoiled her, and I''ll reflect on this," he added.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, everyone present, would you honor me by joining me in the VIP room upstairs? My men will bring the funds there shortly."


    Seeing that Robin ignored him, Ronald forced a chuckle and attempted to smooth over the situation. "It''s okay. We canplete thepensation right here."


    Before long, leaders from the various Martial Alliance branches brought the total amount forward to Ronald.


    Ronald hesitated briefly, then looked up at Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, my apologies. Even after gathering everything from each branch, we only managed to pull together 30 billion dors."


    "Mr. Quinn, didn''t we already raise the required 5 bi-" Knox began, but Ronald pped him across the face before he could finish. "Can''t you see I''m talking to Mr. Ramsey? Are you blind?" Knox dropped to his knees in terror, not daring to say another word.


    Ronald gave a self-deprecatingugh. "My apologies, Mr. Ramsey. My subordinates are rough around the edges and poorly disciplined."


    "As of now, we''re still short 20 billion dors. We''ll need a bit more time to gather the full 50 billion."


    "How about this, Mr. Ramsey? Please ept the 30 billion now, and I promise to personally deliver the remaining 20 billion to you by midnight tonight."


    "You have my word-our family doesn''t owe anyone money."


    Robin gave Ronald a long, unreadable look. "Fine. I''ll be waiting tonight," he replied before turning to leave the hotel lobby.


    Just then, Alice, Zachary, and Liam


    rushed in, only to be met with the tense atmosphere lingering in the room. Alice stepped in front of Robin, her expression furious. "Robin, did you start something again? Do you even realize where you are?"


    She caught sight of Ruby bloodied and being lifted by medical personnel and immediately understood. "You attacked Ms. Quinn? Robin, how could you do that? Go and apologize to the Quinns right now..." "Out of the way!" Rita snapped, shoving Alice aside. "Idiot!"


    As Robin and his group walked away, Alice shouted after them, "Robin, you''re just going to walk out after hitting Ms. Quinn? Get back here!"


    Kyler, still fuming, sneered at Alice''s yell. "D*mn! And who the hell are you? Get lost!"


    ...


    In the private chamber on the second floor of the Harmonfield Hotel, Ronald watched from the window as Robin and his group left, his eyes seething with murderous intent.


    After a moment, he turned to the Four Heavenly Kings, who stood by with cold expressions, andmanded, "Tonight, make sure Robin is dead."


    "Understood, Mr. Quinn," one of the Four Heavenly Kings replied, a sinister smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 Eliminate Robin


    Alice hade hoping to impress the Quinns, but instead, Kyler had humiliated her. She was furious.


    This whole mess was because of Robin.


    If that jerk hadn''t disrupted the celebration, Kyler wouldn''t have lost his temper, and she wouldn''t have been kicked out of the hotel by the president of the Martial Alliance. She could have made some valuable connections among Brookhaven''s elite.


    Yesterday, she had gone to great lengths to get two invitations to this high-profile event from Liam, but things had turned out like this. She''d nned to expand her socialwork and even hand out invitations for her engagement to Zachary next week. Now, with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance celebration ruined, that n hadpletely fallen apart.


    Standing outside the hotel entrance, Alice grew angrier with each passing thought.


    "What''s wrong, Alice? Let''s go," Zachary said, noticing her scowl and guiding her toward the parking lot.


    Alice sighed. "Zachary, where are the engagement invitations?"


    Zachary pointed at his assistant behind them. "They''re in the bag. Since the event didn''t happen, we couldn''t hand them out."


    "It''s all Robin''s fault!" Alice seethed, ring at Robin, who was a short distance ahead.


    When she spotted Daphne walking beside him, her eyes lit up. "Zachary, look! There''s Ms. West! Let''s go give her an invitation."


    Zachary snapped his fingers, excited. "Oh, I nearly forgot about that."


    "Alice, we should give Robin one too. How could our engagement party beplete without him? Hahaha..."


    Alice chuckled along with him. "Great idea, Zachary! I want him there to see the grandeur of our engagement."


    "That day, you have to make it extravagant!" Alice added, her eyes glinting. "I want Robin to feel crushed, to know he could never have someone like me. Let him see that I''m someone he''ll never possess! Hahaha..."


    Zachary looked toward Robin with a mocking smile. "I can already picture Robin''s face when he sees you as my bride utterly devastated."


    Alice sneered. "Then he''ll finally understand that he and we aren''t even from the same world. Let''s go; we should catch up to them."


    Zachary and Alice picked up the pace.


    "Ms. West, hello!" Alice greeted Daphne respectfully as she and Robin stopped in front of them.


    Daphne gave Alice a cold nce, saying nothing.


    Undeterred, Alice ttered her. "Ms. West, I''ve always admired you-you''re my absolute role model."


    "Oh?" Daphne raised her brow indifferently. "Plenty of people admire me. What do you want?"


    Alice quickly pulled out the engagement invitation, offering it with both hands.


    "Ms. West, this weekend-on the day after Old Mr. Wright''s banquet-Zachary and I are having our engagement ceremony. We''d be honored if you could attend."


    Daphne nced at the invitation Alice was holding out but didn''t take it. "I won''t be attending."


    "Move," Rita said, shoving Alice aside as she followed Daphne.


    Alice stood there, embarrassed.


    Turning to Vera, she forced a smile. "Vera, it''s fortunate that you''re here today. I''ll give you your invitation now instead of delivering itter."


    Alice nced up at Robin with a yful smirk. "Robin, I hadn''t nned to tell you this, but since you''re here, let me give you an invitation. Come by and see me in my wedding dress."


    "I don''t have the time," Robin replied, brushing past Alice and Zachary on his way to the parking lot.


    "Robin, stop right there!" Alice shouted at his back in frustration. "I know you''re avoiding our engagement because it makes you ufortable to see me marrying Zachary!"


    "We were nice enough toe give you an invitation so you could attend our engagement party. We''re showing you a lot of respect, and this is how you act? Are you still bitter over me ending our engagement?" "You''re so petty! Men like you, with no ss, are beneath me!"


    Vera let out a wry smile. "Alice, Robin never cared about your breakup in the first ce."


    "You''re about to get married. Why are you still stuck on this? What''s the point? Or are you not over Robin?"


    Alice scoffed, sneering. "Why would I be hung up on a brute like him?"


    "Vera, I can''t believe you''d even suggest that. I''d never lower myself for a man like him-we''re onpletely different levels!"


    Vera took a deep breath, clutching her coat tighter. "Fine, Alice, Zachary, I''ll be going now. I''ll see you on the day of your engagement celebration."


    As Alice watched Vera leave, she noticed Vera was wrapped in Robin''s coat.


    Alice grabbed Vera''s arm. "Vera, you and Robin seem close-do you have feelings for him?"


    Vera paused, then, catching the irritation in Alice''s gaze, nodded. "Yes, I do. Is that a problem?"


    "Vera, seriously? How could you be interested in someone like Robin-"


    Vera''s expression turned ice-cold. "Alice, I won''t let you talk about Robin like that! Apart from my mother, he''s the one person who''s always been there for me."


    "In the past, I might have ignored your insults toward him. But from now on, remember this: I won''t allow you to humiliate him again!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    With that, Vera pulled her arm free and rushed over to Robin, linking her arm with his affectionately.


    Watching the two walk away together filled Alice with a strange sense of irritation.


    She red at their retreating figures, gritting her teeth. "Vera, sticking with Robin will only bring you regret!"


    Just then, Anthony hurried out of the hotel lobby, Jason trailing behind him.


    Jason''s face was clean now, though some swelling and redness remained.


    "Mr. Anthony, why are we rushing?" Jason asked, panting.


    Anthony, ncing at Robin ahead, urged him on. "Come on, Jason. If we don''t hurry, Mr. Ramsey might be gone by the time we get there."


    Jason grumbled, annoyed. "What do we even need him for?"


    "Just stay quiet, Jason, and catch up


    with me. exin everything once we''re there." Without another word, Anthony pulled Jason along, catching up to Robin just as he reached his car.


    en


    Robin was about to get in when Anthony called out, "Mr. Ramsey, please wait!"


    Robin paused and turned around, watching Anthony approach. "What can I help you with?"


    Anthony nced at the people inside the car, then lowered his voice. "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Tristan asked me to pass along a message: something has happened with Phoenix Vanguard." Robin raised an eyebrow. "You came all this way just to tell me that?"


    Anthony hesitated for a moment. "Mr. Ramsey the Vice Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard, Drogo, has ced Dragon Leader and Madam Mavis under house arrest. Rumor has it the Seven Evils of Phoenix Vanguard are on their way teHarmonfield, and they might be nning to target you."


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Are you done?"


    After a brief pause, Anthony nodded.


    Robin got into his car. As he shut the door, Anthony stepped forward and added, "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Tristan is already on his way and will arrive tonight." Robin closed the door and drove off.


    Jason watched Robin''s departure, visibly annoyed. "Mr. Anthony, Robin is so arrogant! With that attitude, why bother being polite to him? Could it be that... Anthony straightened up, his expression turning stern. "Jason, don''t speak like that. Mr. Ramsey is not someone we can afford to provoke."


    Jason scoffed. "What''s so untouchable about him? I don''t see anything special."


    "Mr. Anthony, you mentioned that Phoenix Vanguard has undergone a major upheaval, with the Vice Dragon Leader imprisoning Mavis and the others. Why isn''t Grandpa heading to Phoenix Vanguard to help Mavis? What''s he doing here in Harmonfield instead?"


    "And why did you even bother informing Robin?"


    Anthony shook his head. "Jason, Phoenix Vanguard has many skilled fighters. We wouldn''t stand a chance against them with our strength."


    "Drogo''s move was well nned-he''s already taken control of both the inner and outer sects of Phoenix Vanguard."


    "The information I have says Drogo dispatched the Seven Evils of Phoenix Vanguard to Harmonfield. Their target is Robin."


    "Master fighters from all Phoenix Vanguard branches have received the Dragon Token and are on their way to Harmonfield. Tonight, things will be extremely dangerous here." Jason''s face paled. "Mr. Anthony, then why is Grandpaing? Are we supposed to help Drogo eliminate Robin?" Anthony quickly cut him off. "Jason, don''t say such things. Wait until Mr. Tristan arrives before jumping to conclusions." Jason, clearly shaken by the news, took a moment to gather himself.


    "Mr. Anthony, Robin is around my age, yet Phoenix Vanguard is using such massive resources to hunt him down?" "What grudge does Phoenix Vanguard have against Robin that they would go to such lengths to track him across regions?"


    Anthony sighed. "Jason, despite his young age, Mr. Ramsey''s background is terrifying."


    "I don''t know the full story myself, but I do know that there isn''t a single person in the world who dares to stand against him or the forces behind him."


    "It''s not just the Nevilles-even the most powerful families and sects worldwide wouldn''t risk provoking him."


    "Years ago, the Leader of Phoenix Vanguard followed the Dark Lord''s advice and provoked the newly-emerged ''Drakebane.""


    "Phoenix Vanguard was nearly wiped out overnight."


    "Mr. Chapman immediately ordered that Phoenix Vanguard would forever submit to him, and all disciples were required to address him as their master."


    "Anyone who defied this would face eternal pursuit from Phoenix Vanguard''s enforcers-a hunt that wouldn''t end until death."


    "Now, Drogo has not only taken control of Mr. Chapman but has ordered Phoenix Vanguard disciples to eliminate Robin. This could spell the end of Phoenix Vanguard."


    "This time, Mr. Tristan''s arrival in Harmonfield is certain to bring major decisions. The Nevilles have already mobilized all their top fighters."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 The Phoenix Vanguard''s Crisis


    In the center of the Davidson family''s vi hall in the Eastern Suburb, Ronald sat firmly in his wheelchair, with the Four Heavenly Kings standing behind him.


    Kyler stood before Ronald, nked by leaders from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Davidson family.


    Walter Murray, Overseer of Phoenix Vanguard''s Loyalty Hall, approached him, led by two Martial Alliance disciples.


    As Overseer, Walter was responsible for conducting internal inspections and managing externalmunications.


    His primary purpose ining to Harmonfield was to deliver a letter from Drogo, the former Deputy Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mr. Quinn, Phoenix Vanguard''s Dragon Token is now in Mr. Drogo''s care, Walter said as he handed Drogo''s handwritten letter to Ronald."


    "Mr. Drogo wanted you to know that Phoenix Vanguard and Divine Drakebane share a deep-seated grudge that cannot be reconciled."


    "Cassian Chapman, the former Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard, and his wife were ced under house arrest after making a humiliating pact with Divine Drakebane years ago."


    Mr. Drogo has now used the Dragon Token to rally Phoenix Vanguard''s elite fighters to end Divine Drakebane and cleanse Phoenix Vanguard of its shame."


    "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Drogo hopes to join forces with you in eliminating Divine Drakebane."


    Ronald chuckled. "Mr. Murray, it seems Mr. Drogo holds the Brookhaven Martial Alliance in very high regard."


    "We''re in no position to challenge someone as powerful as Divine Drakebane. I fear our limited resources would be of little help."


    "Three years ago, under Cassian''s leadership, Phoenix Vanguard reached its peak in fifty years. Rumor has it Divine Drakebane single-handedly defeated you all."


    "With what little we have, how could we even consider confronting someone like Divine Drakebane?"


    "Besides, we''ve never even seen this Divine Drakebane, nor do we have any personal grievances. Why would we invite trouble from such a demon?"


    Walter sneered. "Mr. Quinn, perhaps you''re unaware, but Brookhaven Martial Alliance has long held grudges against Divine Drakebane."


    Ronald''s calm smile persisted. "Mr. Murray, you shouldn''t make such usations lightly."


    Walter replied coldly, "Setting aside the incidents with Butcher and Mr. Spencer, both your grandson and granddaughter were hurt by this man. You already have a score to settle with him." At his words, the smile on Ronald''s face froze.


    "Mr. Murray, do you mean that the one who injured my granddaughter Ruby in today''s ceremony is ... ?"


    Walter nodded. "Mr. Quinn, it''s none other than Divine Drakebane!"


    "I''d assumed he was just some reckless neer in the underground with decent martial arts skills. I never imagined he was actually the legendary Divine Drakebane who once shook the entire underground!"


    "Had I not intervened at today''s celebration, the entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance would''ve been wiped out! There''s no way we can wade into such dangerous waters now."


    "Suppose even joining forces with Phoenix Vanguard wouldn''t be enough to take him down, we''d only be walking straight to our own demise."


    Walter chuckled. "Mr. Quinn, while others may not know what the Brookhaven Martial Alliance is truly capable of, we in Phoenix Vanguard are fully aware."


    "That strange illness you suffered decades ago came on far too suddenly. Rumor has it even the head of Healing Haven, Apollo Whitloc, couldn''t cure you. And yet, here you are, alive and well."


    "People assumed that Southfist Grandmaster, one of the most fearsome of his time, had been lost to that mysterious illness-but it seems the truth is different, isn''t it, Mr. Quinn? You''ve been feigning illness all these years, haven''t you?" "To keep up the act for so long takes an impressive patience, something beyond the reach of most."


    Kyler froze momentarily before snapping angrily, "What are you insinuating? My father''s illness was well-known across the underground!"


    The leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance were stunned by Walter''s words, finding them absurd-like hearing a far-fetched legend.


    Back then, Ronald had risen to be the undisputed master of Southfist at the height of his power-why would he fake an illness and withdraw from the underground?


    "Such ims are utterly nonsensical!"


    Ronald red sharply at Walter, then burst outughing. "Mr. Murray, did Mr. Drogo receive some incorrect intelligence?"


    Walter smiled faintly and continued, "Mr. Quinn, you offended a mysterious figure years ago. It''s rumored that this person has connections with a secret organization in the Draconia military."


    "You were worried that this individual would seek revenge and hinder your vision of establishing Draconia''srgest Martial Alliance, so you feigned an illness to avoid that disaster."


    "For reasons unknown, this person mysteriously disappeared. Whether you had anything to do with it, perhaps only you know the truth."


    "I must say, maintaining a facade of illness for decades is truly impressive. Such a feat can only be achieved by someone with great aspirations!"


    "During the 40-plus years that you feigned illness, Brookhaven Martial Alliance has evolved from a minor martial arts sect to thergest sect in the Draconia martial arts world."


    "Mr. Quinn, we need not delve further into the details of this matter. As a Grandmaster, you surely had your own reasons for such actions."


    "My purpose here was simply to convey Mr. Drogo''s intentions to you. Mr. Quinn, I believe that someone who aims for greatness will undoubtedly gauge the situation and seize the most advantageous moment to eliminate any threats."


    "Mr. Drogo feels that if Brookhaven Martial Alliance is willing to join forces with Phoenix Vanguard to eliminate ourmon enemy, tonight is the best opportunity! From this point forward, Phoenix Vanguard can offer Brookhaven Martial Alliance more coborative opportunities."


    Walter looked at the Four Heavenly Kings and remarked, "Mr. Quinn, considering the top fighters you have, including yourself, few can defeat you in Draconia or anywhere else in the world."


    "If we do not act now, this opportunity may nevere again."


    Ronaldughed heartily. "In recent


    years, Drogo has done quite a bit to


    the


    position himself as the Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard. Alright! Since Drogo is willing to take plunge, I will agree to join forces with you tonight to take out Divine Drakebane!"


    In the Secret Command Hub of Dragon Pce, located at Westhill Cemetery, Jack sat at the central conference table, reviewing the recent autopsy reports concerning the three bodies found in Westhill Cemetery, as well as their


    backgrounds and purposes for


    entering Draconia.


    The researchers'' findings still failed to determine why the blood of the three Sakuran warriors waspletely drained from their bodies after death.


    It appeared they had been drained of their blood by some strange entity.


    ording to all the investigations, there was no known beast in this world that hunted other creatures in such a manner.


    Yet, Jack was aware that decades ago, there had been an incredibly powerful figure whose cold weapon could aplish such a feat!


    Back then, he only learned about it through some video footage and had never seen the corpses himself.


    However, in the following decades, such incidents never urred again.


    Two Shadow Guards rushed in, saying, "General Grayson, we have important information to report to you." "What''s going on?" Jack asked as he set down the photo in his hand.


    "General Grayson, ording to our


    intelligencework, there was a significant upheaval in Phoenix Vanguardst night. The Dragon_ Leader Cassian Chapman, has been ced under house arrest by Deputy Dragon Leader Drogo, who is now the Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard."


    Jack frowned. "An upheaval in Phoenix Vanguard? That''s something I didn''t expect!"


    The Shadow Guard continued, "Drogo has held Cassian captive under the pretext of seeking vengeance for Phoenix Vanguard."


    "Tonight, he dispatched Phoenix Vanguard''s Seven Evils to infiltrate Harmonfield."


    "Additionally, various experts from Phoenix Vanguard are all rushing to this Harmonfield."


    "They want revenge for Phoenix Vanguard? What are they doing in Harmonfield? Is there a target for them to avenge?"


    The Shadow Guard shook his head. "General Grayson, we''re still unclear about that. We have yet to receive information on who they intend to target for their revenge upon infiltrating Harmonfield."


    At that moment, Jack received a secret message: "The goal of Phoenix Vanguard''s experts entering Harmonfield is to kill Robin Ramsey!"


    Jack''s eyes lit up upon seeing the news. "Robin Ramsey? It seems this young man has quite an impressive background!"


    After pondering for a moment, a meaningful smile crept onto Jack''s lips.


    The Shadow Guard didn''t understand what Jack meant but continued reporting, "General Grayson, at the Brookhaven Martial Alliance celebration at Harmonfield Hotel, the Quinns had a confrontation with a young man named Robin." "Although the Quinn family appeared to havepromised and backed down, reliable intelligence suggests that Ronald is preparing to take action against Robin tonight."


    "Moreover, Phoenix Vanguard has already made contact with Ronald; they have decided to join forces to eliminate Robin."


    "Oh? It seems tonight will be bustling with activities!" Jack was stunned for a while.


    It appeared that Robin was indeed someone significant, having drawn the attention of so many underground bigwigs aiming to deal with him.


    One was the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, thergest martial arts sect in Draconia, while the other was the established sect, Phoenix Vanguard.


    To be an opponent of such organizations was not something an ordinary person could achieve.


    Jack pondered for a moment before looking at the Shadow Guard. "Deploy our resources immediately. Track tonight''s entire assassination attempt on Robin by Phoenix Vanguard and Brookhaven Martial Alliance."


    "Are we taking any action, General Grayson?" the Shadow Guard asked hesitantly.


    "We''re only conducting silent surveince. It must remainpletely confidential and undetectable."


    "For this operation, don''t set up any equipment in advance, and don''t alert Phoenix Vanguard or Brookhaven Martial Alliance. No instruments of any kind are allowed!"


    "I have onest update, General. Tristan Neville from the martial arts family has brought all the experts from his family into Draconia and is now headed toward Harmonfield."


    "I see." Jack nodded. After the Shadow Guard departed, he sank deep into thought.


    Tristan''s purpose in going to Harmonfield is Robin. Who is this young man, exactly?


    Why has Dragon Pce''s intelligencework shown no reaction to his entry into Draconia?


    Even Draconia''s top intelligence agency has failed to uncover his background. What is his true identity?


    Could he be the one Dragon Pce has been secretly seeking all along?


    Jack began pacing, recalling his encounters with Robin. He hadn''t noticed anything unusual about the young man.


    Nevertheless, tonight''s operation by Brookhaven Martial Alliance and Phoenix Vanguard was bound to reveal Robin''s true identity!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Dark Messenger


    Across from Blossom Haven, a bar in Harmonfield''s southern suburbs, a group of well-dressed men stood observing.


    They were field debt collection agents from TrustGen Loans, led by Stuart McCarthy, a man in his thirties and the team leader of Field DebtCollection Team A.


    Stuart eyed the modest bar thoughtfully before asking, "Mr. Price, are you sure all 300 clients we need to collect from today work here?"


    Thewyer, Gregory Price, nodded. "Yes, Mr. McCarthy. The information from the Sales Department points here. This bar is part of the Tigerspire Group in Harmonfield, which is well-funded, and its employees earn high sries."


    Stuart took the debtor information from Gregory, still cautious. "Could you double-check? Are we really sure the employees here have such high earnings? It seems a bit hard to believe."


    Gregory replied without hesitation. "Yes, Mr. McCarthy. ording to the tform database, this bar has substantial registered capital and solid financial backing. Friends of mine say it gets extremely busy at night."


    He went on, "I also researched this beforeing. Tigerspire Group operates dozens of venues, including bars, karaoke halls, hotels, and private clubs."


    "The employees here who''ve taken loans from TrustGen Loans all reported monthly ies above 30,000 dors," Gregory confirmed. "Based on this, their loan limits were set between 200,000 and 500,000 dors, and quite a few hold department management positions."


    Stuart knitted his brows as he listened to Gregory''s statement. "I went over the loan applications. They all list manager positions. If the information is correct, this small bar supposedly only hires supervisors, with each person earning over 50,000 dors a month. Do you buy that?"


    Gregory replied, "Well, we aren''t sure about that, Mr. McCarthy. All we can say is that the basic information checks out as they presented it."


    "Plus, their official emails and ie statements all carry Tigerspire Group''s endorsement. Surely theirpany wouldn''t be helping them falsify personal records, would they?"


    Stuart pointed at Blossom Haven with a furrowed brow and said in a clearly skeptical tone, "This bar supposedly has 300 employees, with 299 iming to be managers. Does that make any sense to you?" Gregory and the other suited men scratched their heads in silence.


    That is exactly what the records show.


    Could it be that we were scammed?


    It''s always us at TrustGen Loans who do the deceiving-how could we possibly be the ones getting scammed?"


    Stuart was a top debt collector supervisor at TrustGen Loans, a collection agency in Harmonfield.


    Today, he led a team to the Blossom Haven bar for on-site deby collections.


    At TrustGen Loans, their online loan system stipted that any borrowed funds typically had a repayment period of ten days.


    However, once borrowers secured a loan, they would immediately activate phone calls and on-site collection procedures on the same day, demanding repayment that was double the principal and agreed-upon interest.


    Clearly, they were setting a trap for borrowers. After falling for their tricks, the borrowers would face illegal debt collection tactics. If they did not repay on the same day, the agency would immediately harass friends and family by phone, pressuring them to take out new loans to pay off old ones, even resorting to sharing nude photos on social media as part of their debt collection tactics.


    Originally just a thug from a small town near Harmonfield, Stuart adopted a fake identity as awyer after being hired as a field collector by the shady loanpany TrustGen Loans.


    Using his falsifiedwyer credentials and mob-like tactics to threaten and intimidate borrowers, Stuart had brought in substantial revenue for TrustGen Loans over the past year, rising to be the top supervisor among field staff.


    Today, TrustGen Loans amassed an astonishing amount of business in just half a day, which left him pleasantly surprised. After receiving the task, he calcted thatpleting this batch of debt collection would mean a significant payday for him. Yet, upon hearing his subordinate''s ount, he felt a nagging doubt.


    In a rundown bar with 300 employees, an astounding 299 of them imed to be managers, each earning over 50,000 dors a month.


    After reviewing the loan information, he noted that each person had taken out loans exceeding 300,000 dors, which only added to his suspicion.


    He hesitated for a moment before finally leading his subordinate into the bar.


    As soon as he entered the bar, Stuart sensed that this ce differed greatly from the others.


    At this time of day, there shouldn''t have been too many customers.


    However, the Blossom Haven bar was packed to the brim.


    He found the receptionist, handed over a list of borrowers, and asked, "These are people of your bar, right?"


    The receptionist nodded and pointed to a group of people in the middle of the bar. "That''s right; they''re all sitting there. Everyone you''re looking for is here today, and there are more upstairs. I''ll have them alle over shortly." Stuart''s heart sank a little.


    He quickly nced around and estimated there were about two to three hundred people.


    Everyone in the bar seemed to be staff, with no single customer in sight.


    Before he could say anything, all the lights in the bar suddenly turned on.


    A red-haired man approached and pushed Stuart slightly, saying, "Debt collectors from TrustGen Loans? Are you here to look for me?"


    Stuart sized up the red-haired man and asked, "You are..."


    "I am Dennis Rodriguez."


    Stuart nodded and disyed hiswyer''s credentials, adopting an extremely professional demeanor. "We are the field attorneys from TrustGen Loans. We''re here to collect ..."


    Dennisughed. "I just borrowed the money this morning, and you''re already here to collect in the afternoon? Didn''t you promise that the repayment period would be ten days? It''s not even due yet! What are you, a loan sharkpany? Hahaha..." "But it doesn''t matter; I never nned to pay it back when I took out the loan. So, it doesn''t matter when youe to collect it; it makes no difference."


    Watching Dennis''s nonchnt attitude, Stuart couldn''t shake the feeling that this was a trap and that this group had been waiting for them all along. Still, Stuart had the staff look up Dennis''s name on the tform. After entering his ID number, it disyed a total loan amount of 330,000 dors. "Mr. Rodriguez, you borrowed 330,000 dors on our tform, and now you owe 700,000 dors."


    Dennisughed. "Alright, show me the interest from your tform."


    Stuart signaled to a staff member, who presented the repayment amount on the tablet to Dennis. "What method are you using for repayment?" the staff member asked professionally.


    Dennis grabbed the tablet and smashed it on the floor. "Repay? Hell no! I borrowed 330,000 dors this morning, and you want me to repay 700,000 dors this afternoon?Do you think I''m a fool? You''re as naive as a baby!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Dennis seized the staff member by the cor and mmed him against a nearby pir. Laughter soon erupted throughout the bar.


    Seeing this scene, Stuart felt a surge of panic. This was the first time he had encountered such an arrogant borrower while working with


    TrustGen Loans'' field collection resistance before, but never ove


    team He had faced violent


    someone with such confidence and


    aggression.


    He was about to call for backup when a group of people in the bar stepped forward, each announcing their names. "Come on, help me check how much I owe you!"


    The crowd buzzed with voices, pushing Stuart and his team into the center. "D*mn it, you think you can pull a scam on us, the members of Abyssal Dominion? Do you have a death wish?" Hearing the term "Abyssal Dominion" sent shivers down Stuart''s spine. He never imagined that this bar was affiliated with Rygar from Abyssal Dominion.


    If he had known this, he wouldn''t have dared toe here, even if his life depended on it.


    Before he could exin, everyone in the bar raised their bottles and brought them down on their heads in a flurry of bangs and crashes.


    Ten minutester, Stuart and hispanions were thrown out of Blossom Haven bar, their faces covered in blood.


    Meanwhile, the same scene unfolded at several locations in Harmonfield.


    Soon, TrustGen Loans learned at the Harmonfield Office that arge sum of money they had lent out that morning was borrowed by members of Abyssal Dominion.


    After much contemtion, Damon Randall, the manager of TrustGen Loans'' Harmonfield Office, decided to personally visit Shawn at the Tigerspire Group Office located in Abyssal Dominion.


    A disciple of Abyssal Dominion came to report, "Mr. Cooper, Damon Randall, the manager of TrustGen Loans'' Harmonfield Office, would like to see you."


    Shawn scratched his bald head and narrowed his eyes. "Let him in."


    Damon approached Shawn with two TrustGen Loans staff members. "I am..."


    Shawn gestured for the two masseuses to leave and pointed at Damon. "You''re Damon from TrustGen Loans? How dare youe here?"


    Damon panicked. "Mr... Mr. Cooper, I''m here to ...


    "To collect a debt from me? You motherf*cker, if you mention another word rted to debt collection today, I''ll chop off your tongue!"


    Damon''s face turned ashen, and he trembled. "Mr. Cooper, I don''t know how we''ve offended you. Can you please tell me?"


    Shawn stood up and walked in front of Damon. "D*mn it, kneel down!"


    Damon, terrified, knelt down. "Mr. Cooper, please calm down. I''m here to apologize. I have no idea when or how I offended the Abyssal Dominion. I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive me."


    Shawnughed. "Offend the Abyssal


    Dominion? I doubt you have the guts to do so! Go back and tell your master that someone has a


    message for him: if he dares to


    scam others with his loan sharkpany and shady loans again, I''ll wipe out the Poison King Sect!"


    Damon was instantly stunned.


    Shawn actually knew that their backing force was the Poison King Sect!


    He pondered and hesitated for quite some time before finally realizing that this was something beyond his ability to resolve.


    Someone wanted to challenge the Poison King Sect!


    This action by Abyssal Dominion was clearly orchestrated by a mastermind.


    "Mr. Cooper, I''ll make sure to pass on the message," Damon hesitated and pleaded, "But could you have your brothers from Abyssal Dominion return the loan''s principal to us ... ?"


    Bang!


    Shawn kicked Damon hard on the shoulder. "The money is already in my brothers'' ounts. What makes you think you can get it back? Are you out of your mind?"


    The room erupted inughter among the disciples of Abyssal Dominion.


    Shawn smacked Damon''s face lightly and said, "Go back and tell your master that he has offended someone he shouldn''t have by doing such wicked things!"


    "Get out of Harmonfield immediately. If you dare to collect even a cent of the money borrowed, I''ll have the brothers from Abyssal Dominion chop you all up! Now get lost!" Bloodied, Damon and his group fled from the Tigerspire Group building.


    Ten minutester, the Poison King Sect headquarters received a message.


    Harry kneeled before a man dressed in a ck robe and said, "Mr. Messenger, our capital operations in Harmonfield have failed. We''ve confirmed that it was all orchestrated by that Robin." The man in the ck robe snorted coldly. "The Dark Lord''s n must not be thwarted; Robin must die!"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Spiral Heights on a Rainy Night


    At 11 PM, Harmonfield''s March night held onto thest chills of spring, the cold wind biting as it whipped through. A light drizzle began to fall.


    Along the lonely mountain road leading to Vi One in the Dawnspire Heights Estates, figures in ck clothing slipped past, vanishing like shadows into the wind and rain.


    A Hummer sped up the road. Inside, Robin glimpsed a few fleeting shapes through the rain, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "Rowan, kill the headlights and go down the fork toward Dragon Ridge Valley."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey."


    Rain sshed up as the Hummer rounded a curve on Dawnspire Mountain. Then, with a rush of wind, it disappeared into the dark valley, leaving the mountain path silent again.


    The men in ck in the valley instantly grew alert and quickly scourred several mountain paths in search of Robin.


    "General, the target is gone," one of them promptly reported to Jack.


    Momentster, they spotted the Hummer speeding out of a junction ahead, racing toward the Peak of Dawnspire Mountain.


    The dozen of ck-d figures confirmed that their target had reappeared.


    They immediately resumed the pursuit, following the Hummer at a distance as it headed toward the summit.


    At the treacherous curve of Spiral Heights, the Hummer gradually came to a stop.


    A dozen strangers emerged from three Mercedes. Anthony, apanied by an elder close to his own age, approached swiftly. "It''s an honor to meet you, Mr. Ramsey," he greeted. Robin stepped out of the car, with Rowan standing beside him, holding arge ck umbre.


    "Jason,e over here and kneel before Mr. Ramsey!" Tristan instructed, motioning to Jason, who was hiding behind him.


    Jason stepped forward shakily, preparing to kneel, but Robin said indifferently, "It''s fine; that matter is in the past."


    Tristan quickly responded, "Thank you for your forgiveness, Mr. Ramsey. The Neville family is willing to give its all in your service to vanquish any threats."


    Robin nced at the older man before him and replied impassively, "Tristan, there''s nothing owed between the Neville family and me. Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?"


    Tristan bowed and replied, "Mr. Ramsey, Cassian Chapman is the son-inw of the Neville family. My daughter Mavis Neville is also a member of the Phoenix Vanguard."


    "Years ago, Cassian made a solemn vow that the Phoenix Vanguard would always regard Mr. Ramsey with respect. The disciples of Phoenix Vanguard would serve Mr. Ramsey for life." "With this vow, we will never betray you!"


    "Now, that scoundrel Drogo has allied himself with the Dark Lord, inciting the Phoenix Vanguard disciples toe and kill Mr. Ramsey. The Neville family will not stand by idly!" "Mr. Ramsey, the Neville family is willing to battle for you!"


    A girl of about 16 or 17 beside Tristan looked at Robin in confusion. She furrowed her brows, asking, "Grandpa, who is this person? What about the Divine Drakebane?" Anthony immediately broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly stopped her. "Ms. Neville, please don''t say such things."


    Tristan spoke sternly, "Jane, don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and pay your respects to Mr. Ramsey. He is the renowned Divine Drakebane."


    This girl was Tristan''s eldest granddaughter and Jason''s sister, Jane Neville.


    Jane stared, mouth agape, utterly stunned.


    She simply couldn''t believe that the man standing before her, who looked about the same age as her brother Jason, could be the renowned Divine Drakebane!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please forgive my granddaughter''s ignorance; she meant no disrespect," Tristan said apologetically.


    Robin nced at the girl, a faint smile crossing his lips. "It''s fine. Kids will be kids."


    "Who are you calling a kid?" Jane protested, clearly unconvinced. "Grandfather, you must be mistaken. How could Divine Drakebane be so young? I don''t believe it!" "Jane, don''t be rude. Bow to Mr. Ramsey," Tristan said, exasperated.


    Jane looked Robin up and down, challenging him. "You and I are almost the same age. How could you be so powerful? Are you just riding on your mentor''s or family''s reputation?" "Without support from our Neville family, would the Phoenix Vanguard really be anything?"


    "Jane, enough nonsense!" Tristan said, flustered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "Keep acting up, and I''ll make you leave!"


    Seeing that her grandfather was truly angry, Jane quickly said, "Alright, Grandpa. I''ll bow to him."


    She stepped forward and sized Robin up, giving a half-hearted salute. "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey. Since you''re so impressive, are you bold enough to face me in a match?" Robin didn''t respond.


    Tristan stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of her. "I apologize, Mr. Ramsey; I''ve spoiled my granddaughter too much...''


    Robin replied indifferently, "It''s nothing. It''s a good thing to be genuine."


    He nced at the shadowed area ahead, then looked back at Tristan. "They''ve arrived. Are you sure you''re prepared to handle both the Phoenix Vanguard and the Brookhaven Martial Alliance?" Tristan''s body trembled slightly, but a determined spark lit in his eyes. "For Mr. Ramsey, the Neville family will go all out."


    Robin gave a nod. "Good, then!"


    Jane cast a sidelong nce at Robin, taking in his young, handsome features, and scoffed with disdain.


    "My grandfather and Mr. Anthony are among the strongest martial arts masters in the world. We are not afraid of the Phoenix Vanguard? You''ll soon see the strength of our Neville family!" She noticed Robin''s cold expression and continued, "If we win against them, don''t keep that arrogant look on your face, alright?"


    "This is a world where strength is paramount. By the time we beat them, you will be the one bowing to me!"


    "Jane, you''re being too insolent!" Tristan felt helpless with his granddaughter''s brazen behaviors. He turned to Robin to apologize again, "Mr. Ramsey, my granddaughter has been spoiled, please..." A trace of amusement flickered in Robin''s eyes as he replied, "It''s fine. She''s just a spoiled little brat."


    "Who are you calling a brat?" Jane puffed up her cheeks, ring at Robin. "Hmph! You''ll know what real strength is as soon as I make my move!"


    Feeling dissatisfied that Robin had


    ignored her, she clenched her fists


    and turned toward the group approaching from the valley, saying, "Grandpa, I''ll take the lead! Whoever dares to provoke first, I''ll ensure they don''t survive tonight!"


    Tristan said coldly, "Don''t be ridiculous. Just stand by and watch!"


    DAT


    Jane pouted and took her ce behind her grandfather, casting sidelong nces at the impassive Robin.


    Just then, Ronald was wheeled out from the shadows in a wheelchair, with the Four Heavenly Kings following close behind, nked by Kyler, Knox, and other leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Mr. Ramsey, Ronaldughed loudly, "I kept my word. The 20 billion is here as promised. The Quinn family has never owed anyone a dime!"


    "There''s just one thing I forgot to mention."


    "The Quinn family''s money isn''t something just anyone can im. Whether you walk away tonight with this 20 billion depends on whether you can leave Spiral Heights alive."


    Tristan stepped forward, retorting, "Ronald, watch your words! Do you even know who Mr. Ramsey is?"


    Ronald burst intoughter. "Know him? Of course, I know him!"


    "He''s the Divine Drakebane, the one who single-handedly took down the Phoenix Vanguard and shook the underworld-how could I not know him?"


    "But that''s just legend. Who''s ever witness it firsthand?"


    "Tonight, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance is honored to join forces with the Phoenix Vanguard. We want to see with our own eyes whether the legendary Divine Drakebane lives up to his name or if it''s just a myth," Ronald said smugly. Tristan sneered, "Ronald, soon enough, you''ll regret those words for the rest of your life!"


    Ronaldughed. "Tristan, are you sure you want to stand by Robin, even if it means going against the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Phoenix Vanguard?"


    "Think carefully, Tristan. If you choose the wrong side, the ancient martial world will have no ce for the Neville family after tonight!"


    Tristan scoffed. "That''s an advice you should save for yourself, Ronald. I''m certain that, starting tomorrow, the martial arts world will have no ce for either the Brookhaven Martial Alliance or the Quinn family!"


    Ronald shook his head. "That''s all the men you have to fight against both the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Phoenix Vanguard? That''s far too much for you to handle."


    "Tristan, there''s no point hiding it anymore! After all, none of you will survive the night!"


    "The Phoenix Vanguard''s sudden strike against Robin is backed by none other than the Dark Lord himself! The Dark Night Alliance, the world''s foremost sect, has reawakened!" At that moment, seven men with strange, twisted expressions emerged from the left side of Spiral Heights'' valley.


    Their eyes were blood-red, and they were bare-chested, each brandishing arge, gleaming broadsword.


    They were the infamous Seven Evils of the Phoenix Vanguard.


    When Robin had massacred the Phoenix Vanguard years ago, they had been fortunate enough not to be at headquarters and thus had been spared from facing him.


    As they took their positions, Ronald


    chuckled, "Tristan, do you still think you can stand against us? Some


    advice: those who seed in life et


    know how to seize the moment Choose wisely, and you''ll rise high. Make the wrong choice, and there''ll be no turning back!"


    Before her grandfather could respond, Jane stepped forward and snapped, "You old fool, you really have no shame saying something like that."


    "As the founder of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, the greatest martial arts sect in Draconia''s underworld, how dare you say such shameless things!"


    "By siding with the Dark Night Alliance, you''ve brought shame upon yourself, and the entire martial world will scorn you!"


    "My grandfather would never engage in such disgraceful behavior!"


    Ronald was stunned, pausing to look at the 16 or 17-year-old girl standing before him.


    He chuckled in anger. "Tristan, is this your granddaughter? Not bad; she has some guts! Lttle one, I must tel you, the world is not as you imagine. Staying alive is what matters most! Those who refuse topromise won''tst long!"


    Jane pointed at Ronald and continued to scold him, "Old man, only a coward like you would do something disgraceful for the sake of profit. My grandfather and our Neville family would never act like a spineless cowards!" "Since our Neville family has chosen to stand by Mr. Ramsey, we will share life and death with him today!"


    Hearing this, Robin looked up at Jane, who stood fearlessly before Ronald, a glint of light sparking in his eyes.


    Tristan chuckled and said, "Ronald, I can''t believe that after all this time, your insight is even less than that of my granddaughter."


    "Do you know how I feel about what my granddaughter just said?"


    Tonight, no matter what happens to Neville family, we will live up to the title of the martial arts world''s top family. I''ve lived with purpose! Hahaha!"


    "Come on, you old bastard, enough with the nonsense! Let''s fight!"

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 You''re Asking for Death!


    Ronald nced at the four Neville warriors advancing toward him and let out a loudugh.


    "Tristan, I''m just an old man who stepped away from this world long ago. Let the young ones take care of these affairs."


    With contempt, Tristan shot Ronald a disdainful nce, then looked over at Kyler and the others.


    Just as the Nevilles martial arts experts neared, Jason gave a cold snort and said, "Hold on, I''ll go first!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He stepped forward to the middle, instinctively ncing at Robin. "It''s time for certain people to see the real power of a martial arts family."


    Jason had spent the entire day bottling up his frustration, eager to prove himself in Robin''s eyes.


    This day had been the most exasperating of his life.


    On his first outing representing his family, he ran into such a humiliating situation, leaving him utterly disgraced.


    Had it not been for his grandfather''s scolding, he would never have backed down.


    To him, no matter how skilled Robin might be, he couldn''t measure up to the might of the warriors from the foremost martial arts family.


    As the heir to the Nevilles, he was filled with frustration.


    Before Tristan could say a word, Jason had already stormed to the front, pointing at the members of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance. "You outsiders dare to brag in front of our martial arts family? How absurd "Warriors like you, who only focus on external martial arts, are nothing more than a shallow appearance. Compared to the internal martial artists in the ancient martial artsmunity, you''re just insects. "Whoever steps up first, I will demonstrate the real power of a martial arts family today!"


    Jason pointed at Ronald, Kyler, and the leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, boldly daring them to respond.


    Ronaldughed and said, "Tristan, your grandson has some guts, but he hasn''t experienced true martial arts yet. Who will show this kid what it''s all about?!"


    Knox nced at Ronald and Kyler. "Mr. Quinn, Mr. Kyler, let me handle this kid from the Nevilles first!"


    He didn''t regard Jason as a threat at all,unching punches straight at him.


    Looking at the two, it was clear that even though Knox wasn''t as tall as Jason, he was three or four timesrger in build.


    When it came to sheer presence, Knox easily outmatched Jason.


    To his surprise, just as he was about to move, Jason harnessed his martial arts family''s internal energy and hit Knox with a palm strike from 16 feet away,unching him back about 15 feet. Before Knox could evene close tonding a blow, he clutched his chest and began spitting blood uncontrobly.


    Jason''s palm had damaged Knox''s heart meridian.


    Knox had assumed Jason was merely a spoiled rich kid from the Nevilles.


    He never anticipated that Jason could strike at his heart from afar using internal energy.


    A chilly mountain breeze swept through, bringing a curtain of cold rain.


    As the scene before Knox grew more and more unclear, he fell to the ground with a heavy thud.


    A trace of pride flickered across Jason''s face as he turned to Robin with a sense of aplishment.


    Jane pped her hands with delight, eximing, "Jason, great job! Haha..."


    In the quiet valley,ughter rang out like silver bells.


    Jason thumped his chest confidently and dered, "Naturally, the internal energy of the leading martial arts family is more than just a name."


    Tristan observed his grandchildren''s enthusiastic faces with a sense of indifference, showing no signs of excitement.


    The six leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, witnessing Knox being struck down by Jason in a single blow, charged forward, eager to confront him.


    Anthony let out a mockingugh, saying, "You members of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance think highly of yourselves."


    "Jason, you should take a break for a bit."


    Jason''s brow furrowed as he said, "Mr. Anthony, I''m not ready to stop having fun yet. I want to keep ying for a bit longer!"


    Without hesitation, heunched himself into the center of the six leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    This time, he poured all his abilities into the fight, but it wasn''t as effortless as when he took down Knox earlier.


    The six leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance surrounded him, forming an imprable barrier like a wall of iron and bronze.


    No matter how hard he tried, his genuine vital energy and internal energy just couldn''t prate their defenses.


    As the rounds went on, Jason began to feel increasingly uncertain.


    When two faction leaders struck at the same time, he felt as though he had collided with an imprable stone wall, sent flying back with blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    In that instant, he finally grasped the truth of what his grandfather had warned him.


    Horizontal martial arts were not to be underestimated; if mastered to a certain extent, they could elevate a practitioner to the level of a grandmaster.


    Martial arts weren''t just about the techniques; they depended on the practitioner''s skill and talent.


    Jane was ready to jump in, but four warriors stood in her path, saying, "Ms. Neville, we''ve got this covered."


    The four warriors moved forward, saving Jason and rushing at the six leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Jane wiped the blood from her brother''s mouth and sighed. "Jason, I keep telling you to train harder, but you''re sozy. Can''t you see? You lost to them! Remember, you need to put in the effort from now on. You''re the one who will lead in the future!" Jason''s face turned red as he whispered, "Jane, there are so many people around. Can you keep your voice down? It''s so embarrassing. I promise I''ll train harder from now on."


    While the siblings exchanged words, the six leaders of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance were all defeated and tumbled off the cliff.


    Kyler stared at the scene, his eyes filled with rage.


    This represented half of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s strength, and it had all been destroyed by the four warriors from the Nevilles.


    Fueled by a whirlwind of anger, Kyler charged at the four warriors.


    Kyler, known as the legendary Southernfist King from Draconia, was undeniably a master of martial arts, with his external skills nearly at their pinnacle.


    Even though the four warriors had attained a decent level of cultivation, they still couldn''tpete with the formidable martial arts master, Kyler.


    Filled with intense hatred, Kylerunched a furious barrage of attacks.


    The four warriors from the Nevilles were left incapacitated-two were dead, and the other two were injured.


    Anthony couldn''t help but gasp at the sight before him.


    The power of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance was truly impressive. "Mr. Tristan, allow me to take care of this!" Tristan nodded, his expression serious.


    He nced at the Four Heavenly Kings standing behind Ronald.


    Their presence revealed that they were the strongest force within the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    If the two sides kept facing off like this, the Nevilles wouldn''t be able to endure abined assault from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Phoenix Vanguard with just their manpower.


    Anthony positioned himself in front of Kyler and remarked, "Mr. Kyler,


    04. D


    I''ve heard that your martial arts have reached the highest level. After witnessing the might of the Southfist King today, I can see why that reputation is well-earned. I haven''t put my skills to the test in years, so let me demonstrate a few techniques!"


    Taking a deep breath, Anthony focused all his internal energy into his palm and brought it down forcefully. Kyler responded by blocking with a punch.


    With a resounding crash, Kyler was sent flying back 30 feet.


    Anthony also stumbled slightly, a wave of fierce energy surging in his chest.


    He struggled to hold back the urge to vomit blood and took a deep breath.


    As he gazed at Kyler across from him, Anthony was filled with astonishment.


    Kyler''s power was even greater than what had been rumored.


    If Anthony didn''t have any hidden agendas, it might have been hard for him to remain standing after that recent blow.


    From a distance, Tristan was equally astonished.


    Should Anthony be defeated once more, the Nevilles'' situation tonight would be quite dire.


    At that moment, Anthony inhaled deeply, readying himself tounch a full-force attack on Kyler.


    Seizing the opportunity while Kyler was off-bnce, Anthony leaped toward him and struck his chest with a powerful palm.


    Caught off guard by the sudden assault, Kyler couldn''t evade in time, and the blow pierced his chest!


    He let out a scream as blood sprayed everywhere, and he copsed instantly.


    Ronald''s lips twitched, his eyes shing with deadly intent.


    The Four Heavenly Kings charged at Anthony as a group.


    Anthony quickly summoned his internal energy to defend against the assaults from all sides.


    The techniques of the Four Heavenly Kings were incredibly elusive, and two of themnded punches that sent Anthony flying backward.


    He struggled to regain his bnce.


    However, the blows from the two Kings were incredibly forceful.


    A spray of blood burst from Anthony''s mouth.


    The Four Heavenly Kings had been absent from the martial society for many years.


    Now, they had returned.


    Even Anthony, an internal energy master with nearly 40 years of training, couldn''t withstand their strength with a single hit.


    Tristan, observing from afar, was left in utter shock.


    It appeared that Anthony wouldn''t be able to endure another hit from the Four Heavenly Kings.


    Tristan''s eyes brightened.


    He nced at Jane and Jason and said, "If something happens to Grandpa, you two need to get to Mr. Ramsey right away."


    Without hesitation, Tristan turned to Robin and charged at the Four Heavenly Kings.


    With a powerful palm strike, he sent the Four Heavenly Kings flying.


    Even though Tristan''s palm strike sent the Four Heavenly Kings reeling, they were unharmed.


    They shared a quick look and simultaneously prepared to attack, jumping up and striking at Tristan with four palms.


    Tristan let out a sneer, lifted his palm, and sent the Four Heavenly Kings flying once more.


    Tristan didn''t allow them a moment to recover. He quickly delivered two more palm strikes, making the Four Heavenly Kings stagger.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Tristan suddenly noticed a dark figure rising from a wheelchair.


    "Ronald, you can stand?!" he eximed.


    Ronald let out a heartyugh,


    replying, "Tristan, I stepped back


    from the world when I was at the height of my power to give the Brookhaven Martial Alliance a chance to grow. In this fight, if don''t take you down, all my years of


    solitude will have meant nothing!"


    "Stop the chatter and take this punch!" Ronald shouted as he swung his fist.


    Tristan realized it was toote for him to block the attack.


    In that instant, the Four Heavenly Kings alsounched their punches simultaneously.


    Tristan found himself overwhelmed, propelled back several feet by thebined force of the five strikes!


    Tristan coughed up blood,pletely immobilized.


    "Tristan, this is all the leader of the martial arts family amounts to!" Ronald mocked as he jumped and aimed a p at Tristan.


    Despair washed over Tristan as he shook his head!


    "Grandpa!" Jane sprang forward, cing herself in front of Tristan.


    "You foolish girl, you''re asking for death!" Ronald''s eyes glinted dangerously as he swung his hand toward Jane''s head!


    Jane believed she still had enough energy to fight back.


    Even though she knew she couldn''t defeat Ronald, she was determined to protect her grandfather.


    However, she found herselfpletely immobilized, as Ronald''s immense strength held her in ce.


    Clenching her teeth, Jane resolutely stood her ground in front of her grandfather.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 232 Bloodshed at Spiral Heights


    From a distance, Jason observed his grandfather and sister in a dire situation, struggling to maintain their footing and moving unsteadily.


    Robin''s lips curled slightly as he moved closer, saying, "Don''t move!"


    Before Jason could respond, a shadow darted through the chilly night rain, creating a swirling mist of droplets.


    Ronald unleashed all his strength in a powerful palm strike, believing he could swiftly eliminate Tristan''s granddaughter.


    Yet, this palm strike appeared to collide with an unbreakable barrier.


    To his surprise, Robin had inexplicably positioned himself in front of him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Suddenly, Ronald experienced a sharp pain radiating from his palm throughout his body.


    Every meridian in his body snapped with a series of cracking sounds.


    After a brief moment of shock, the intense force of the palm sent him flying backward over 30 feet.


    Ronald clutched his chest in disbelief.


    He stumbled several steps back, gazing ahead with a look of hopelessness.


    In the chilly winds and rain at Spiral Heights, a ck umbre was thest thing he saw from afar.


    At that moment, Jane snapped out of her daze and looked up in awe at the towering figure standing before her. "Did you rescue me and Grandpa?" she asked.


    Robin paid her no attention and instead walked steadily toward Ronald. "You owe me 20 billion!" he dered.


    Fear shed across Ronald''s face as he took a step back, drawing a deep breath to endure the searing pain ravaging his body. "Walter, you traitor, you''ve deceived me! Isn''t the Phoenix Vanguard going to act?" he bellowed. Before he could finish, his legs buckled under the weight pressing down on him, and with a heavy thud, he copsed to his knees.


    "I''m asking you-where''s my 20 billion?!" Robin demanded.


    Ronald''s gaze drifted to therge ck umbre looming in front of him.


    Not far off, the Four Heavenly Kings caught sight of Robin closing in on Ronald. With a desperate cry, they charged at Robin from four sides, prepared to make a final assault.


    Rowan threw a punch, attempting to halt the advance of the Four Heavenly Kings, yet theirbined strength forced him to stagger back several steps.


    Watching Rowan struggle to stay steady, Robin''s voice cut through the air, "Keep a grip on that umbre!"


    In the blink of an eye, a sh of white light appeared before the Four Heavenly Kings, followed by an icy sting at their throats.


    A metallic taste filled their mouths as blood surged forth!


    Clutching their throbbing necks in shock, they stared in terror at the massive ck umbre before them, whispering, "Divine Drakebane!"


    One by one, their powerful bodies copsed onto the rain-soaked road of Spiral Heights, sending a spray of crimson into the air.


    The sight left everyone around in stunned silence.


    Amidst the chilling wind and rain, a brilliant golden light shot skyward.


    The golden dragon eagerly drained the blood from the Four Heavenly Kings'' necks, leaving their powerful forms as withered husks in an instant.


    In his final moments, Ronald finally glimpsed the fabled Divine Drakebane!


    He had seen a sight like this decades earlier.


    The only difference was, back then, he had been 300 feet away.


    Now, it was close enough to touch!


    In that instant, regret overwhelmed him. He hadn''t been able to warn Sam, who had allied himself with the Dark Messenger and joined the Dark Night Alliance. To warn him, never to provoke the wrath of Lord Drakebane!


    He pleaded, "Lord Drakebane, I was stupid! I let myself be swayed by Phoenix Vanguard''s false promises, which has brought me to this point. If someday my son... "There are no ''ifs'' here! Hand over the 20 billion you owe me now!"


    With a defeated expression, Ronald shakily extended his bank card to Robin. "Lord Drakebane, I beg you should you cross paths with my son, show him mercy." Rowan took the bank card in his hand.


    A sh of white light flickered, and Ronald dropped to the ground with a thud.


    The Seven Evils from Phoenix Vanguard, making their way into the valley, abruptly halted.


    It was clear that the sight before them had left them stunned.


    They had once regretted missing Phoenix Vanguard''s previous catastrophe.


    They had always doubted the existence of the legendary Divine Drakebane.


    In their opinion, had they been present during that time, Phoenix Vanguard would have avoided such disgrace.


    However, witnessing the horrific deaths of the Four Heavenly Kings and Ronald at this moment, the Seven Evils felt their confidence crumble instantly.


    Their hands gripping the wooden knives started to shake uncontrobly.


    Since stepping into this brutal martial society, the Seven Evils had never encountered such overwhelming terror!


    Though they had witnessed countless ughters and different ways of killing, they had never seen movements as quick as this.


    Even more surprisingly, the dull short dagger in Robin''s grasp was drawing in the victims'' blood!


    In that instant, a flicker of hesitation crossed the minds of the Seven Evils.


    Yet they dismissed it as unthinkable.


    Taking a deep breath, they prepared themselves for an assault.


    Noticing the Seven Evils'' intent to strike, Rowan tightened his fists, eager for the confrontation.


    He then turned his gaze toward Robin, ready to confront them.


    Robin replied coolly, "You can''t take them on; just hold onto your umbre!"


    "Understood, Mr. Ramsey," Rowan said, ncing up at the Seven Evils.


    To him, they had ceased to be the seven greatest masters of martial arts and were instead just seven lifeless bodies.


    The Seven Evils of Phoenix Vanguard couldn''t help but let out a peculiarugh.


    Positioned roughly 40 feet from Robin, they swiftly arranged themselves into the Seven Star Formation.


    Robin simply shook his head, muttering, "What a useless formation!"


    Before Phoenix Vanguard could make their move against him, a chilling light caught their attention, and the image of the Four Heavenly Kings'' deaths returned vividly.


    In that final moment, everything became clear.


    It was a dull short dagger!


    When the dagger grazed their throats, a golden dragon shot up into the sky!


    A single sword to seal the throat!


    The massive sword wielded by the Seven Evils ttered ominously against the hard ground of the mountain path, producing a chilling and dreadful noise.


    In their final moments, they gazed at Robin in terror, only to understand that the Divine Drakebane was far more fearsome than the tales had described!


    In a sh, the same horrifying sight reurred.


    Like a ravenous golden dragon, it drained every drop of blood from the Seven Evils'' bodies.


    The once-powerful seven now resemble corpses.


    A shadowy figure in the distance nearly tumbled off the edge of the cliff in shock.


    It was Walter, the patrol for Phoenix Vanguard.


    The whole ordeal had frightened him to the point of losing his wits.


    It was his first encounter with something so horrifying.


    Robin epted the damp cloth that Rowan offered, cleaned his hands, and made his way to the Hummer.


    As he walked past arge knife lying on the ground, he gave its handle a swift kick.


    Therge knife gleamed with a white light and whistled through the air as it headed towards the shadow in the distance.


    A scream suddenly rang out in the valley.


    Walter could never have imagined that despite his best efforts to remain hidden, Robin would still find him.


    At that moment, he heard Robin''s icy voice close to him: "I''ll let you live for now. Go back and inform Drogo that I''ll be visiting Phoenix Vanguard in


    two


    to pay him a visit!"


    "Turn against me, and if there are no repercussions, then nothing in this world holds any meaning!"


    Even though Robin''s voice was soft, it echoed like a chilling ghostly wail throughout Dragon Ridge Valley, striking fear into the hearts of everyone there. Anthony observed the tall figure beneath therge umbre and felt a shiver of dread run through him.


    Thankfully, the leader, Tristan, had made the right decision.


    If it weren''t for that, all the fighters from the Nevilles would be lying in the valley as lifeless bodies.


    Tristan managed to rise from the muddy water and hurriedly guided Jane to stand behind Robin.


    The Nevilles warriors quickly said, "Sir, we are grateful to you for saving our lives!"


    At that moment, Jason waspletely shocked by Robin''s brutal actions.


    He had never imagined that such horrifying ways of killing could exist in this world.


    He had always believed that the Nevilles represented the height of power.


    Today, he realized that the Nevilles were insignificantpared to the Divine Drakebane. Reflecting on what happened at the Harmonfield Hotel today, he was overwhelmed by fear.


    It was clear that Robin had no regard for him at all.


    Essentially, he wasn''t even important enough to be considered a target for Divine Drakebane.


    Just then, Jane, having recovered from her shock, pleaded with Robin as he was about to get into his car, "Lord Drakebane, I wish to be your disciple!"


    Tristan and Anthony were taken aback by Jane''s statement.


    They had not anticipated her boldness in making such a im.


    Tristan quickly scolded her, saying, "Jane, don''t be silly! You''re not qualified to be Lord Drakebane''s disciple."


    Undeterred, Jane lifted her chin


    defiantly and insisted, "I don''t care! I


    need to be his disciple and learn


    from him!" With that, she bowed and


    dered, "Master, please ept my respect!"


    Robin halted and gradually pivoted to face her.


    Noticing the excitement in Jane''s eyes, a faint smile crossed his face as he made his way into the Hummer off-road vehicle.


    With the engine roaring to life, the Hummer vanished down the twisting mountain path of Spiral Heights beneath the dark sky, shortly after the Nevilles departed.


    A group of men dressed in ck arrived at the scene in no time, efficiently erasing all evidence of the fight on Spiral Heights.


    The Spiral Heights, drenched by the frigid rain, became quiet as if nothing had ever urred there.


    Walter, with one arm severed, hid in the valley for almost two hours before he found the courage to crawl out.


    He realized that if Robin decided not to spare him, he would end up a lost soul in this valley tonight.


    Yet, in two days... it seemed that the Phoenix Vanguard would once again be soaked in blood.


    As Robin eliminated the members of the Phoenix Vanguard and the


    warriors from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance, a group of individuals on Dawnspire Mountain road pursued the Hummer off-road vehicle, reaching the mountain''s edge.


    The Hummer off-road vehicle approached the entrance of the vi area, abruptly turned around, and halted in the middle of the mountain road.


    The door swung open, revealing a slender figure stepping out of the vehicle.


    A few figures dressed in ck stared at her in shock from afar.


    They hadn''t expected the driver of the Hummer to be a woman, leaving thempletely surprised.


    They were certain they had been following Robin-how had things ended up like this?


    Rita nced around, then opened every door of the vehicle, almost as if purposely revealing the car''s interior.


    After a moment, she climbed back in and drove off.


    While en route, she sent a message, "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve carried out the task as instructed and am heading back now." Robin replied with a simple "OK" emoticon.


    Rita put away her phone, a faint smile curving on her lips.


    The Hummer''s engine growled, cutting through the chilly night rain along the winding roads of Dawnspire Mountain.


    Five minutester, within the concealedmand center at Dragon Pce in Westhill.


    Jack reviewed the update from Dawnspire Mountain, "Tonight''s tracking mission yielded no results."


    Examining the thorough report, Jack let out a wryugh and murmured, "I knew it if you managed to locate him, then he''s not the man I''m after!"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 The Fall of the Seven Evils


    The Phoenix Vanguard Loyalty Hall was located on Hydra Ind in the Yaspian Ocean.


    Drogo, the newly appointed Dragon Leader, sat at the center of the hall with a gaze as sharp as a de.


    Gathered around him were key figures from around the world, each representing a branch of the organization.


    An intense silence filled the Loyalty Hall as they waited, every eye fixed, expecting news that would change their course.


    At precisely 3:40 a.m., Walter sent them a message from Harmonfield in Draconia, bearing grim news. ''The Seven Evils has fallen. In two days, Divine Drakebane will arrive at the Phoenix Vanguard.'' Drogo''s lips twisted upon reading the words.


    For a moment, he sat still, then lifted his head to meet the gaze of the expectant crowd as he ryed the message.


    A ripple of shock passed through the room.


    "Divine Drakebane hasn''t lost his edge! Even after years of seclusion and training, the Seven Evils couldn''t defeat him." One of them sighed.


    "The Seven Evils was our best, the pride of the Phoenix Vanguard," another added. "Yet even they couldn''t bring down Divine Drakebane. I''m afraid Phoenix Vanguard is in danger this time!" "The Seven Evils was personally trained by the Vice Dragon Leader. They have been a secret weapon, a trump card hidden all these years, waiting for the right time to strike back."


    "They allied with the Four Heavenly Kings of Brookhaven''s Martial Alliance and two generations of Southfist King, yet none of them could touch Divine Drakebane. What''s our next move?" "This time, if we want to beg for mercy again, I''m afraid that person won''t agree anymore!"


    One man whispered with grim resignation, "If we fail to take down Divine Drakebane in these two days, we''re staring down another massacre like the one three years ago."


    The room buzzed with heated murmurs as everyone weighed their options and calcted their survival.


    Memories of that bloodbath shed in their minds, along with Divine Drakebane''s infamous promise: "Those who betray will never be forgiven."


    There was no retreat this time. They had followed Drogo in the plot to dethrone Cassian and Mavis, imprisoning their leaders to end Divine Drakebane once and for all.


    Now, the Phoenix Vanguard was trapped with him, facing the wrath they had invited.


    The Phoenix Vanguard''s headquarters were located on a magnificent little ind, which boasted the world''s most formidable defense system and the most powerful top-tier guards. The defenses seemed as fragile as paper shields. However, against the sheer terror of Divine Drakebane, Phoenix Vanguard''s defenses are simply insufficient to stop him.


    Drogo watched the unease building in the room. His face turned stern. "So, have you already been scared after the Seven Evils'' were killed? What future does Phoenix Vanguard have with this kind of weakness?" A heavy silence followed.


    Then, a short, dark-faced man with an odd, scowling expression finally exploded, "Drogo, I told you before, Divine Drakebane isn''t someone we can take down!"


    "You have provoked him at the instigation of the Dark Night Alliance, and now you''ve brought disaster down on the entire Phoenix Vanguard!"


    "Huh, Austin is right, Drogo! You''re ying games with the future of the Phoenix Vanguard!" rumbled a towering man over two meters tall, his muscles taut as if they could burst with the smallest flex. Drogo let out a low mockingugh. "Cowards!"


    After the word left his lips, a shadow flickered past, and in the next instant, the short man and the giant man dissolved into a mist of blood.


    The heavy air of the Loyalty Hall grew thick with the scent of blood.


    There was only a dark red haze lingering where the men once stood.


    Standing in the hall''s center was a masked figure cloaked in ck. He sneered, his voice icy. "The Dark Lord is the Supreme sent by God to save this world. This is the fate for anyone who dares defy him!"


    The Dark Messenger vanished with a wisp of ck smoke, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    Drogo let out a coldugh. "Ladies and gentlemen, Divine Drakebane''s killing of the Seven Evils was... unfortunate, but nothing we didn''t anticipate. Since the Dark Night Alliance and I have agreed to take revenge, we''ve already had the perfect n." A sultry woman cast Drogo a wary nce. "Lord Dragon, Divine Drakebane is a demon. We''ve already provoked him. What''s our next move?"


    Everyone in the Phoenix Vanguard Loyalty Hall turned their gaze to Drogo.


    When Divine Drakebane ughtered his way through the Phoenix Vanguard three years ago, Drogo had been secluded with the Seven Evils on a remote ind in the South Panacea Ocean, training in istion.


    He hadn''t witnessed the horror firsthand.


    The so-called "Divine Drakebane" was a legend but not an unstoppable one in his eyes; with the full force of the Phoenix Vanguard, they undoubtedly could surround and kill him.


    Each of the Phoenix Vanguard Leaders was a formidable force in their region, capable of matching any major dark organization in strength.


    Combined, they could rival the military might of a small nation. And with Drogo, the n''s fiercest warrior, standing guard, surely they stood a fighting chance.


    Before Drogo could respond, a lean, elderly man with a hawk-like gaze spoke up. "If we''re going to take down Divine Drakebane, it would be wiser to focus on defense."


    "Last time, none of our most powerful forces were at the headquarters, and Divine Drakebane took us by surprise.


    "But now that Seven Evils has enraged this demon, he''lle to attack our headquarters, using Phoenix Vanguard of betrayal.


    "It''s better to wait here on Hydra Ind and focus all our strength on him. We''d have at least a fifty-fifty chance."


    The sultry woman scoffed, casting a smirk at the elder. "Lord Chronos, let''s not forget: Divine Drakebane has the powerful dark web''s killers backing him. This time isn''t like before. I''m afraid that Divine Drakebane will give us an even more terrifying blow." Drogo gave a sharp, disdainful snort. "No. We strike first! We''ll catch him off guard!"


    The others watched his rigid form with growing dread. This man has lost his mind!


    They might at least stand a chance of holding off Divine Drakebane with Hydra Ind''s defense system.


    But taking the offensive? That was a suicide mission.


    Still, no one dared to say another word.


    Drogo slowly turned to face the group. His gaze was as hard as steel. "Ladies and gentlemen, the Dark Night Alliance has already been in secret contact with the world''s major dark organizations. Starting tomorrow, warriors of the Dark Night Alliance, silent for decades, will receive the Dark Night Curse. They will hunt down Divine Drakebane and will not rest until he''s dead."


    ...


    The next day, at 7 AM, a flurry of troubling news reached Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division. The Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s headquarters, along with six of its regional branches, had vanished overnight without a trace.


    The Phoenix Vanguard''s Seven Evils, who had sneaked into Draconia, also had mysteriously disappeared in the Dawnspire Mountain Dragon Ridge Valley. There was no sign of life and not a single clue left behind.


    At the same time, 13 top martial arts experts from the World of Darkness slipped into Draconia with evil intentions.


    This news reached Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division, and Talia as a division head was immediately assigned.


    She was going to Harmonfield to


    uncover the truth behind the


    Brookhaven. Martial Alliance''s sudden disappearance and the mystery of the Phoenix Vanguard''s Seven Evils. Her orders were also to


    monitor 13 martial arts experts from the World of Darkness.


    Talia was just twenty years old and already a colonel.


    She had joined the elite training center of Draconia''s Special Forces at 18. Graduating at the top of her ss, she went straight into the Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division.


    In just two years, her exceptional field record made her rise from a trainee investigator to the position of division head.


    She was the youngest person to hold the division head position in the Bureau''s history. Her skills had earned her respect from the highest ranks of the Bureau.


    However, Talia''s ambitions extended beyond her current role.


    Her ultimate goal was to join Draconia''s military elite, the legendary War Wolf Special Forces unit.


    Gaining entry into the War Wolf Special Forces required a rigorous selection process.


    The assessments weren''t only from a candidate''s previous achievements but also their performance in a final round of hands-on trials.


    In these trials, only the best would survive to earn their ce.


    So, when this new assignment came from her superiors, Talia''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    This mission was a rare chance, her most challenging in the past two years.


    Apart from the incidents involving the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Phoenix Vanguard Seven Killers, the one that excited her most was the order to track the 13 top martial arts experts who had infiltrated Draconia.


    If she could engage and capture some of the World of Darkness''s most formidable martial arts experts, she''d have a fighting chance to pass the War Wolf Special Forces''s first-round qualification.


    After epting her orders, Talia''s sharp investigative skills quickly came into y. She had pieced together events leading up to the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s disappearance within an hour.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The day before the incident, during


    the Brookhaven Martial Alliance


    branch celebration, an unusual event had taken ce at the Harmonfield Hotel involving a man named Robin Ramsey, who had a dispute with the Quinns, the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    Talia swiftlypiled a profile on Robin Ramsey with this lead.


    By 7:30 AM, she was en route to Harmonfield, flying on a military helicopter from the capital andnding by nine. She quickly pinpointed Robin''s location.


    In civilian clothes, Talia and two colleagues from the Investigation Division discreetly drove to Robin''s workce at the Eastvale Development Group.


    At precisely ten o''clock, they arrived in thepany''s parking lot, ready to make their move.


    From their car, Talia watched the steady stream of people entering and leaving the front doors of the Eastvale Development Group.


    She turned to the young man beside her. "Tobias, is the intel urate?"


    Tobias is an intelligence officer at Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division.


    He nodded confidently. "Yes, Ma''am. Our informants confirmed it. Robin, our target, left the Dawnspire Heights Estates at 9:10 and is en route here. If the timing''s right, he should arrive... in about two minutes." "There! That Hummer," Tobias pointed out just as a Hummer rolled into the parking lot. He pushed open his door, ready to charge.


    Talia''s eyes sharpened. "Hold on! We need to confirm before we move in. If Robin Ramsey could openly sh with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and gain the upper hand, he''s no ordinary opponent."


    After rying further instructions for a careful approach, the three officers headed towards the lobby of the East City Development Group.


    Meanwhile, Robin was just stepping out of the parking lot when a lively figure bound toward him-Vera.


    "Robin! I tried calling youst night, but your line was dead! What happened?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow at her breezy, cheerful expression. Last night''s ruckus at the Harmonfield Hotel hadn''t unsettled her one bit.


    This woman just has a good spirit and always looks happy.


    He nced at the pale, almost invisible scratch on her neck. The wound scratched by the ne had been treated. "Looks like you''re in a great mood today."


    Vera, catching his gaze, tilted her head yfully andughed. "As long as I get to see you, I''ll be in a good mood anytime. Hahaha..."


    Then, as if to tease him, she stretched her neck toward him. "Does my neck look good? Do you want to see more? Hahaha..."


    Laughing, she hooked her arm through his, resting her head on his shoulder as she sighed contentedly. "I rushed over right after my morning meeting. I wanted to ask you to lunch."


    Robin nced at his watch. "It''s only ten, and it''s too early for lunch."


    Vera still spoke with a smile, "I know, but I didn''t want to riskingter and finding you already lunching with some other woman. Now I''m here to stand guard. If any girls try to ask you out, I''ll shoo them away until you''re off work!" "Vera, what are you doing here?" Their conversation was being cut in as Alice and Zachary approached them.


    Alice gave Robin a disdainful look. "Vera, didn''t I warn you to stay away from people like him? Be careful¡ª"


    Vera''s face immediately darkened, remembering the lecture she''d endured the previous day.


    "Alice, say one more word, and we''re not friends anymore!" She set her jaw. "I''m only going to get closer to Robin, and if he''s willing, maybe one day I''ll walk down the aisle with him."


    She gave Robin a yful grin. "So, what do you say? Ready to make an honest woman out of me?"


    Alice and Zachary exchanged nces, shaking their heads in exasperation.


    She checked her watch. "Alright, alright, I''ll drop it. I''m actually here to deliver an invitation from Ms. Shirley Dunn. In a few days, Zachary and are holding our engagement celebration. Currently, we''ve been busy with all the preparations...


    "Are you Robin Ramsey?" Talia cut in sharply as she strode up with her two colleagues, instantly seizing everyone''s attention.


    Robin didn''t seem surprised. He''d already received intel that Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division had been investigating him since early morning.


    He gave Talia a once-over, then smirked. "Sorry, I don''t take kindly to random introductions."


    Vera burst intoughter at Talia''s stunned slightly offended expression. "Hahaha... "

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Security Bureau Division Seven


    Talia shot Vera a sharp look, silencing her with just a re. She turned her icy gaze to Robin andmanded, "Come with us!"


    Tobias and another detective, Dustin, moved instantly, positioning themselves on either side of Robin.


    Vera''sughter abruptly died.


    She looked at Talia and the two men, sensing they weren''t bluffing, and they seemed ready to act against Robin. "W-What are you guys doing?"


    Robin nudged Vera behind him, his expression unphased as he raised an eyebrow at Talia, who wore a cool, aloof look. "What''s this about?" he asked.


    Talia replied icily, "Yesterday, at the Brookhaven Martial Alliance''s celebration at Harmonfield Hotel, you had a dispute with the Quinns. And overnight, the entire Brookhaven Alliance dissolved, and the Quinns vanished without a trace." Her eyes narrowed. "We suspect you''re closely rted to these events. Come with us now for further investigation."


    Vera''s eyes widened, her shock visible.


    Only now did she realize Talia and the two men didn''t have the look of gangsters. They appeared more like public officials.


    The entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Quinns were gone in a single night?


    ording to the woman''s words, Robin was the one responsible for the annihtion of the entire Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Quinns.


    Caught off guard, Vera''s gaze shifted to Robin''s imposing figure. Her heart raced.


    Who is this man? He''s able to take down an entire martial alliance overnight!


    If that were true, he must be incredibly powerful!


    Alice and Zachary had also frozen in ce. Now they were noticing Talia, Tobias, and Dustin.


    From the way they carried themselves, these three were likelyw enforcement agents from some official department.


    It was clear they came after Robin because of the Brookhaven Martial Alliance yesterday.


    They must have evidence of Robin''s crime in their hands.


    A slight smirk crossed Alice''s lips.


    She stepped forward, her tone dripping with mockery. "True, he''s Robin Ramsey. I was at Harmonfield Hotel yesterday too. He had a confrontation with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance ..." "Alice! What are you talking about?" Vera intervened.


    Alice shot her a cold, mocking smile. "Vera, don''t cover for him. Do you know how serious the crime Robin''s do if the Brookhaven Martial Alliance is really ... gone?"


    "What are you arguing about?" Talia snapped, cutting them both off with a withering look. "Did I ask you to speak? Silence!"


    She turned back to Robin, her voice steely. "Let''s go. We''ve verified everything that happened yesterday at the celebration. There''s no question. You''re involved in their disappearance." Robin scoffed, unimpressed. "Who do you think you are? Get out of my way."


    Talia was momentarily taken aback.


    In her two years on the job, this was the first time Talia had encountered someone like Robin.


    Most suspects either resisted arrest in a fit of desperation or simplyplied and came quietly for questioning.


    Yet here was Robin, looking down on her as if he were the one in control, as if she were beneath him.


    Her anger red, and she jabbed a finger at Robin''s retreating figure, barking, "Stop right there!"


    Robin didn''t even nce her way, striding toward the hall indifferently.


    Frustrated, Tobias and Dustin stepped in front of him to block his path, while Talia slipped to his side, reaching to grab his shoulder. Yet her hand met only air as Robin sidestepped her easily. Robin shot her a cold nce, his voice dripping with disdain. "Enough already. Move."


    Taken aback, Talia''s mind raced. Not only had he evaded her effortlessly, but his arrogance was infuriating.


    Clenching her fist, she swung at him.


    Robin shifted to the side before quickly extending his right foot.


    Her punch hit nothing but empty space as she stumbled over his outstretched foot, barely managing to catch her bnce after several steps.


    Flushed with anger, she pointed to Tobias and Dustin,manding, "Arrest him!"


    The two detectives reached for their guns, but before they could draw, amanding voice called out from behind, "Hold it! Just who do you think you are?"


    Turning, they saw Jack, apanied by two younger men, striding toward them.


    Tobias and Dustin froze, subconsciously releasing their grip on their weapons as they took in Jack''s imposing presence. His dignified authority was undeniable. However, Talia was far from ready to back down.


    Humiliated by her slip-up in front of Robin and now confronted by new interference, her temper red even more.


    She pointed furiously at Jack and hispanions. "Who are you? Stand down! We''re in the middle of official duties!" Before she could finish, the two men with Jack stepped forward, positioning themselves protectively in front of him. Their stance only stoked her anger further.


    With an exasperated huff, she pulled out her ID, thrusting it at them. "Do you see this?" she demanded, holding it up for emphasis. "This is my ID! Interfere with my work again, and I''ll have all of you detained!" The two men nced at her ID without so much as a twitch of respect, standing firm, unyielding.


    Her irritation intensified, and she raised her voice again, "Do you even understand what this ID represents? Stand aside, or I''ll arrest you, too!"


    One of Jack''s men spoke coolly, "Mr. Grayson said you''re not allowed to arrest him."


    Talia nced at Jack with a derisive snort. "Since when is there anyone the Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division can''t arrest? Was this just because he''s a corporate worker?"


    She motioned to Tobias and Dustin, "Do it!"


    However, Jack''s two guards were immovable, standing like towers, blocking their way.


    "Hold on. Send a message to the Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division," Jack said calmly, raising his hand in a cating gesture.


    He gestured for his men to photograph Talia''s ID and send it over to the Security Bureau Division Seven.


    Tobias and Dustin exchanged confused looks, unsure of Jack''s intentions.


    Talia herself was perplexed by this old man''sposure.


    Does he think he has any connections in the Seventh Division?


    He looked like some minor, retired local official.


    Perhaps he has no idea about what the Security Bureau Division Seven is, right?


    She nced at her men with a wry smile, giving Jack and his group a scornful look. This old guy... it''sughable.


    Does he think he can just "get in touch" with the Security Bureau Seventh Division?


    But as she and her men scoffed, Talia''s official phone buzzed.


    She nced down and saw the caller ID: Simon Cross, the Director of Draconia''s Security Bureau Division Seven.


    "Mr. Cross," she said, answering the call, "I''m on assignment at Harmonfield. Do you have instructions?"


    A low voice came through the


    receiver. "Immediately stop pursuing


    neoContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and Phoenix Vanguard''s Seven Evils case. Shift focus to monitoring the who have


    13 top martial arts experts who


    infiltrated the World of Darkness of


    Draconia."


    Caught off guard, Talia blurted, "Sir, we''ve already identified a suspect rted to the Brookhaven Martial Alliance-Robin Ramsey. We were about to bring him in for questioning..." "Chief Cross, I''m ordering you to drop the Brookhaven Martial Alliance and the Phoenix Vanguard''s Seven Evils case immediately. Do you understand?"


    Talia bristled. "Mr. Cross, what''s going on? I''m just starting to uncover some evidence, and I n to see this through!"


    "Enough! Defy this order, and I''ll strip you of your position," Simon thundered.


    Talia clenched her teeth, frustrated and confused. Reluctantly, she muttered, "Dad, just let me pursue this! I''ve barely scratched the surface_"


    Simon on the other end of the phone scolded sharply, "I''m not your dad right now! Call me Mr. Cross," he barked. "If you don''t back off, I''ll demote you now!"


    "Mr. Cross! Huh! bureaucratic old man! Understood!" She muttered under her breath as she hung up.


    Turning on Robin, she pointed a finger at him. "Don''t get toofortable. You can''t escape. I know, deep down, that you''re tied to the Brookhaven Martial Alliance case. I''m not letting you off the hook!" Robin just shook his head with a mocking smile. "Any man who ends up with you is done for."


    Fuming, Talia''s face turned red, her finger trembling as she pointed at him, "Y-You..."


    Talia stepped forward, ready tosh out.


    Robin smirked, "What''s the n here, huh? You wanna bite me?"


    "You ... you j*rk!" Talia was nearly beside herself with rage, stepping right into his path, her voice shaking with fury.


    Robin shook his head, feigning seriousness. "Resorting to insults now? How about this? You''re a j*rk. You and your whole family are j*rks too."


    "You-ugh!" Talia looked like she was about to explode.


    She pointed at him, ready to unleash a tirade of curses, but the words died on her lips.


    She could tell Robin was fully prepared to go head-to-head in an insult match, and something told her he''d probably outmatch her.


    Fine! She huffed, deciding it wasn''t worth sinking to his level.


    I''ll just wait for my chance to catch him and give him the punishment he deserves.


    Watching her face go red, Jackughed out loud. "Hahaha ... "


    Furious, Talia whirled on him, pointing. "What are youughing at, old man?"


    Jack''s two guards stepped forward, ready to intercept her, but Jack chuckled and waved them back. "No, no, let them be. Let them leave."


    As Talia and her two agents brushed


    past, Alice, trying to be helpful, piped up, "Miss, yesterday at the


    aven Martial Alliance event,


    fought with the Quinns. There plenty of witnesses


    Talia stopped, gave Alice a piercing look, and jabbed a finger in her direction. "What''s your point? Get out of my way!"


    Taken aback, Alice immediately stepped aside, intimidated by Talia''s intense re.


    She nced at Robin, who had just reached Jack.


    Robin gave Jack a friendly p on the shoulder. "So, old man, you saved me back there? Guess I owe you a meal, huh?"


    Jack''s smile broadened, about to ept, when Robin''s next words wiped the smile clean off his face.


    "Just kidding, old man. Not a chance. See ya." Robin waved him off dismissively.


    Vera was taken aback for a moment, looked at Jack with a confused face, andughed. "Hahaha..."


    She followed Robin forward. "Thanks for the help, though! I''ll invite you to dinner another day." She waved cheerfully as she and Robin walked away.


    Jack shook his head with a chuckle as he watched them leave.


    His two guards exchanged frustrated nces, ready to go after Robin, but he stopped them. "Let''s go."


    Meanwhile, Robin and Vera had just


    arrived at the za outside the


    Ine


    Eastside Development Group. From a distance, they spotted Rosalie struggling against a short, dark-skinned man in his forties who was gripping her arm tightly


    Nearby, an older man in his fifties stood watching.


    "Let go of me!" Rosalie shouted, struggling to break free.


    Vera nudged Robin. "Look, isn''t that Rosalie? She''s in trouble. Let''s go check it out."

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Shadows of the Past


    Robin and Vera pushed their way into the crowd gathered around.


    The onlookers were all coworkers from thepany, and they were murmuring to each other while watching Rosalie and the man harassing her.


    "Apparently, that man''s Rosalie''s father, a real lowlife.


    "I heard her saying earlier that he ran off years ago, leaving her, her mom, and her little brother to fend for themselves. Took up with a widow and never looked back, not even when her mom fell sick.


    "And now he shows up, doesn''t even visit her mom in the hospital. Instead, he''s here, pocketing a betrothal gift of 10,000 dors and trying to force her into marriage with some guy in his forties, who, by the way, has a limp." "What kind of father does that? He''s worse than sc*m!"


    "There are all kinds of folks in this world, but a guy like that? He''s not even human!"


    "It''s such a shame. Rosalie''s a star student from a top school, young and beautiful. To be married off to someone like that would be a tragedy."


    Robin listened to the conversations, then looked through the crowd, spotting Rosalie being harassed by the man in his forties. In broad daylight, and he''s that bold?


    Seeing that Rosalie wouldn''t budge, the man reached out and grabbed her by the hair.


    "Your dad sold you to me! You''re my woman now! I''m taking you back to give me kids! You refuse toe, and I''ll beat you!"


    He raised a thick hand and swung it down at Rosalie as he yelled.


    Robin quickly grabbed the man''s wrist before he couldnd the blow.


    The man winced, releasing Rosalie''s hair. "Who... who are you? Let go of me!"


    Ignoring him, Robin turned to the battered and tear-streaked Rosalie. "What''s going on here?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalie looked at Robin, too ashamed to meet his gaze, and whispered, "Robin ... sorry you had to see this."


    "Just get to the point!" Robin barked.


    "She''s my woman," the man spat out angrily, trying to shake Robin off.


    Robin tightened his grip, making the man drop to his knees in pain, unable to speak.


    "All right, nobody''s going to touch you now. Start talking! What''s going on?"


    Shaken by Robin''s icy tone, Rosalie pointed at an older man standing off to the side. "That''s my father."


    Following her gaze, Robin saw a man around fifty lingering at a distance.


    "Robin, when my brother and I were little, he abandoned the three of us and left my mom to run off with some widow from the neighboring vige.


    "He''s been gone for over a decade. Not a dime to support us in all that time.


    "Now, the widow''s son is getting married butcks money for the betrothal gift. So, he came back and sold me to a man with a disability in his leg, taking 10,000 dors as a betrothal gift from him."


    Just then, a few security guards from Eastvale Development Group arrived.


    One of them, spotting Robin, quickly stepped forward, gesturing at the 40-something-year-old man.


    "Mr. Ramsey, that man who ims to be Rosalie''s father, has already caused a scene at ourpany several times, and Rosalie has been avoiding him. I heard he even went to the hospital a few times to make a scene in her mother''s room, but the hospital eventually threw him out.


    "He''s been camped out at thepany entrance every day this past week."


    Rosalie nodded. "The security guard is right, Robin.


    "This man''s no father of mine! Every time hees back, it''s only to bully money out of my mom.


    "She''s barely kept us afloat, and almost everything she earned, he''s wrung out of her!


    "When Mom got sick this time, I tried calling him, hoping he''d help us with some money. He didn''t just refuse but cursed me out, saying she should hurry up and die. He... he''s a ..."


    "A brute," Robin growled, striding toward Rosalie''s father, Neil Grant.


    Seeing this, Rosalie rushed to follow him. "Robin, he... he''s tricky to deal with. He''s a total scoundrel."


    Robin nced at Neil and gave a faint, icy smile. "I specialize in dealing with scoundrels."


    When he reached Neil, he asked, "Are you Rosalie''s father?"


    Neil sized Robin up. "Yeah, I am, and you are...


    Robin ignored him, nodding toward the scruffy man. "You sold her to him?"


    Neil bristled. "Sold? What a word! I found my girl a respectable husband!"


    Just then, Shawn, nked by a dozen others, muscled his way through the crowd.


    "What''s going on, Mr. Ramsey?" Shawn looked from Neil to Rosalie, puzzled.


    "This old piece of trash took 10,000 dors in betrothal gift to sell off his daughter," Robin said, pointing at Neil. "Shawn, what would you do with a scoundrel like that?"


    Shawn blinked, then answered without hesitation, "Mr. Ramsey, if it were me, I''d be even nastier than he is!"


    Robin nodded. "Good! This scoundrel''s all yours. Just don''t kill him, but do as you please."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Shawn answered with a bow, grabbing Neil by the cor, whose face twisted in shock.


    Smack! A hard pnded on Neil''s weathered face.


    "You! Who are you? Why are you hitting me?" Neil shouted, iling his legs in the air.


    Shawn leaned in close, smiling grimly, giving his face a pat. "Me? They call me the Devil. And if I can''t straighten out a demon like you, what good am I?


    "Selling your daughter like some kind of animal? Even I wouldn''t stoop that low, but you did!


    "Oh, you think you''re tough, huh? Well, I''ll make you regret every second you''ve spent in this world. Come on; I''ll show you what real scum looks like." Shawn turned and bowed respectfully to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll take this trash out of your sight so he doesn''t offend you any further.


    "Ms. Grant, sorry for the trouble. I''ll ensure your father never bothers you or your mom again."


    Neil could feel the thugs'' menacing presence all around him, making his legs turn to jelly.


    Clearly, he''d ended up in the hands of some seasoned bruisers who lived by their fists, and he knew it was over for him.


    He quickly groveled and pleaded, "Sir, please, let me go. I-I have no grudge against you. I don''t want to go with you."


    "It''s toote for that! You messed with Mr. Ramsey!" Shawn jabbedza finger at his face and barked, "You


    end up in the Devil''s hands, and up-in


    going home won''t be in this lifetime!


    "Today, my men will show you things worse than death. You''ll know exactly what it means to suffer.


    "Next time you daree to Harmonfield to harass Rosalie and her family," Shawn said with a harsh re, "every time youe, you''ll taste this again!


    "Let''s go. You don''t want toe along? Too bad-it''s not your choice anymore!"


    With that, he tossed Neil and the other man into the car, and they drove off without looking back.


    Rosalie watched Neil disappear with Shawn and suddenly grew nervous. "Robin, they won''t kill my father, will they?"


    Robin replied coldly, "No, they won''t. All you need to know is he''ll never trouble you or your mother again.


    "Now, return to work and focus on living a good life with your mom. Forget people like him."


    After hesitating for a moment, Rosalie nodded. "Thank you, Robin."


    Robin patted her shoulder. "Get going. And remember, if you ever need help,e to me."


    "Okay, Robin!" Rosalie''s eyes filled with tears. At that moment, she was at a loss for how to thank him.


    From a chance meeting, this almost mythical man had shielded her from every disaster. Each one could''ve destroyed her and her family, who were barely holding on.


    It was Robin who had given her a new start.


    Robin nodded. "All good now. Get back to work before you''rete. I''m still waiting for that bonus you promised to treat me with."


    "Got it! Robin!" Wiping her tears away, Rosalie smiled at his tall figure in the morning light.


    She used to think the world was unfair and that all she''d known since childhood was hardship. But not anymore.


    Now, she felt like the luckiest person alive.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine she''d meet such a good friend in this vast world.


    She swore to live her best life, following in Robin''s footsteps.


    Watching Rosalie''s retreating back, Vera sighed, "There are way too many ''fathers'' like that out there!"


    Seeing her serious expression, Robin added, "Plenty of mothers like that, too."


    Vera was taken aback and then broke intoughter. "Robin, you''ve got a knack for words! Fathers who are scum, mothers who are scum-perfect parallel!"


    Robin smirked as Veraughed excitedly.


    Her thinking is definitely not the same as that of normal people.


    This woman saw the humor in everything. Even this could make herugh?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Vera checked her outfit nervously. "Do I look weird or something?"


    Robin shrugged. "Not at all. I just wondered why you''re so cheerful."


    "Well, since Mom left, no one''s there to care for me anymore. I''ve got to make myself happy. Should I just wilt away like some tragic heroine every day?


    "So, I look for little ways to feel good. Maybe someday I''ll find someone who''ll look out for me too!


    "And I did! That great hero with his golden armor, riding his chariot through the clouds, really showed up."


    Robin caught the twinkle in her eyes and chuckled, "That monkey''s here to pick you up?"


    "Get lost!" She shot him a look, then nced at Rosalie with a hint of jealousy. "If you''d treat me as well as you treat her, I''d be even happier."


    "Come on, stop daydreaming." Robin shook his head, heading for thepany lobby.


    As he and Vera entered the lobby, they ran into Alice and Zacharying down the stairs.


    Alice raised an eyebrow. "Robin, I just heard that Brookhaven Martial Alliance had a major incident. Do you still dare to show your face here? Aren''t you worried those three wille for you?"


    Vera snapped, "Alice, whatever''s going on with Brookhaven Martial Alliance has nothing to do with Robin, so stop spreading rumors."


    Alice scoffed, "He got into it with the Quinns yesterday, and now they''ve all disappeared. Who else would be a suspect?"


    Vera froze, looking anxiously at Robin.


    Robin said nothing, merely sidestepping Alice and Zachary and heading straight for the elevator.


    "Wait up, Robin!" Vera ran after him. "Robin, is it true? Are you involved?"


    Robin ced the bank card Ronald had given him into Vera''s hand. "Here, take it. It''s the Quinns''s payout for you. Treat me to a feast tonight."


    Meanwhile, as Rosalie, Robin, Vera,


    and the others, walked into the


    ve


    Eastvale Development Group lobby, two disciples from the Poison King Sect watched from afar. "The one name@Rosalie lives in the Graceview Apartments. We''l go grab her tonight," one said. "The master ordered that we must capture her."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 Hot Pot Haven


    At six in the evening, Vera and Robin arrived at the newly opened Hot Pot Haven on the outskirts of Harmonfield.


    The restaurant was bustling with people, and every table was filled.


    "This newly opened hot pot restaurant is doing quite well," Robin said, smiling as he nced around at the bustling scene, where nearly every table was upied.


    At that moment, he noticed several pairs of eyes filled with murderous intent fixed on him. It seemed that the assassins from the dark world had indeed arrived in Harmonfield.


    Taking in the enticing aroma, Vera hooked her arm through Robin''s, proud. "Of course! Only the best for my rmendations!" A few days ago, thepany executives raved about this ce the food was fresh, affordable, and top-notch service. "So, I thought I had to bring you here to try it," she said excitedly. "Come on, let''s go in! It''s on me today you can order whatever you want!"


    Before long, a staff member from the hot pot restaurant approached them, leading them to the front desk to register. They received a table card for Table 9.


    Savoring the rich smells wafting through the air, Vera closed her eyes in delight. "Just the aroma''s making me hungry!"


    "Waiter," she called, "we''ll start with a mixed pot, and then bring us a selection of your best dishes!"


    The server hesitated momentarily and cautiously asked, "Miss, we have hundreds of dishes on our menu. Won''t it be too much to order one of each?"


    Robin nodded in agreement. "It would be a bit excessive. Let''s start with twenty dishes-ten meat and ten vegetables. And make sure the hot pot base has a strong vor. Also, grab a few bottles of drinks for us." Vera pouted. "With such good food, why no alcohol?


    "You can drink a little if you want," Robin replied, "but keep it limited! I don''t want to end up carrying a drunk home."


    As the waiter left, Vera grinned mischievously. "So, no drinking because you want a clear head for something, hmm?"


    Snap! A stic toy bullet suddenly flew toward Vera''s eye. Robin''s hand darted up, catching it mid-air.


    He looked over to see a ten-year-old boy holding a toy gun, ready to shoot again, while his parents praised him non-stop.


    Vera stood up and addressed them politely. "Hi, excuse me. You''re his parents, right? With so many people here, a toy gun like that could hurt someone."


    Vera''s words were interrupted as the boy''s mother immediately reacted defensively.


    "What do you mean by that? It''s just a toy gun, and the bullets are only made of stic pellets. What''s the big deal? You''re being overly sensitive!"


    Vera froze, not expecting such a reaction. "I was just giving you a heads-up for your own good. You don''t need to be rude."


    The boy''s father frowned and jabbed a finger at her, "What are you gonna do about it? You''ll regret it if you say another word about my kid." Robin nced at the family, then calmly pulled Vera back to their table.


    "Don''t pull me! They''re so ... " Vera was frustrated, shocked that the parents were so unreasonable, and Robin just pulled her away.


    "Forget it," Robin said, motioning for her to rx. "We''re here to eat. It''s not worth getting upset over people like that. Our food''s almost here."


    Vera rolled her eyes at Robin and reluctantly sat down, muttering, "I was just trying to give them some friendly advice about their child. What if he ends up hurting someone with a bad temper? The kid could be in real trouble." Robin chuckled, "His parents don''t seem to mind. Why should you?"


    After a moment, she took a deep breath and conceded he was probably right. Around them, other diners shook their heads at Robin.


    "This guy has no backbone. Letting his girlfriend get treated like that?"


    "Yeah, what a pushover!"


    "Not really. You saw how unreasonable that family was. He''s probably just avoiding a scene."


    Meanwhile, seeing Robin and Vera back down, the boy''s parents continued praising their son. "Our baby is amazing!" p! p! p!


    Under his parents'' encouragement, the boy kept running around the restaurant with a toy gun in hand, creating chaos.


    The security guard at the hot pot restaurant saw the boy running around and hurried over to his parents, advising, "Please keep an eye on your child. The hot pot broth is very hot; it could cause serious burns if he runs into it."


    Immediately, the boy''s mother became furious. "Isn''t this hot pot restaurant supposed to be abination of leisure and dining? My little angel is so well-behaved; what could possibly happen? If you keep talking nonsense, I will file aint against you!"


    The boy''s father quickly joined in, defending his wife and berating the security guard as well.


    The guard, reluctant to argue further, backed down to avoid losing his job.


    Just as he finished speaking, a server carrying a steaming pot of broth walked by.


    The boy was having a st, dashing around the crowded aisles of the hot pot restaurant.


    He ended up crashing right into the server, who was bncing the hot broth.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The server was taken aback.


    Given the angle and position, that scalding pot of broth would surely drench the boy from head to toe.


    With such hot broth, the child would either end up with severe burns or worse.


    In a panic, the server quickly turned, spilling the pot of boiling broth onto her foot.


    Thankfully, it only scalded half of her foot.


    She ended up sitting on the floor in shock.


    Seeing this, the boy deliberately started to cry loudly.


    His mother rushed over, drawn by the sound of her child''s wails.


    Completely ignoring the injured server, she immediately checked if her son was hurt.


    Once satisfied he wasn''t hurt, she pointed at the waitress furiously. "How could someone as ipetent as you be working here? You scared my poor baby! Can''t even carry a pot without spilling it-useless! If he''d been burned, you''d be paying for it!"


    The server was a college student working part-time to pay for her tuition.


    She never expected the boy''s mother to refuse to apologize for her child''s unruly behavior andsh out at her.


    Feeling wronged, she started to tear up, mumbling, "Your kid is running all over the hot pot restaurant; he bumped into me, and now my foot is burned."


    Hearing her words, the boy''s father


    immediately grabbed her by the cor. "You better watch your mouth about my son! Do you want me to knock you out? People like you looking so pathetic andcking any manners, shouldn''t even be working here! Did you get burned on your foot? It''s your own fault!"


    At that moment, the restaurant manager rushed over and helped the waitress up. "Vivian, go to the back; I''ll arrange for someone to take you to the hospital." Apologizing to the boy''s parents, the manager managed to calm the situation. However, the parents continued muttering insults as they returned to their table. "This ce is awful! Next time, we''re eating somewhere else! Can you believe the low standards of their staff?" The boy''s father and mother grumbled. Watching all this, Vera was speechless. "Robin, did you see that? How could they act like this? Don''t they realize they''re only harming their own child in the long run?" Robin, unfazed, took a bite of food. "They''ll get what''sing sooner thanter. People like this have never faced the consequences."


    "Sooner thanter?" Vera nced around, puzzled by Robin''sment, then noticed three familiar faces at the entrance.


    Bowing her head slightly, she whispered, "Robin, those three from the office this morning-they''re here."


    The three, two men and a woman, were none other than Talia Cross, Tobias Marsh, and Dustin Pierce from Draconia Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division. Robin nodded. "Right on time."


    "What do you mean?" Vera asked, watching him closely. "Are you okay? You''re acting strange today."


    Robin ignored her.


    He understood that Talia had tracked him here, likely in connection with the assassin from the dark world.


    At that moment, a man at table 13 caught Robin''s attention.


    The man was of average build, with a thin face, and wearing wide-rimmed sses.


    Sitting across from him was a girl, around 17 or 18, who looked pure and quiet.


    Every now and then, the man would nce at the young girl, his eyes shimmering with a strange light.


    It wasn''t sleazy or perverse but a mix of longing and sadness.


    The girl noticed his gaze and smiled back at him.


    A warm smile spread across the man''s cold, handsome face.


    This harmonious and warm scene was abruptly shattered by a ball of dirty tissues.


    Behind the girl sat the family of that boy with the toy gun.


    After eating for a bit, the boy started causing trouble.


    He spit on the napkins from their table, smeared them with chili oil, and deliberately threw them at the girl. Each time the tissuesnded on her pristine white dress, leaving red oil stains, he burst into delightedughter. The girl was quite ufortable, but knowing the family was unreasonable, she chose not to confront them. She shifted her position slightly.


    But the boy continued to wrap leftover bones and scraps from their dishes in the napkins, tossing them at her. One of those bundles even ended up in the girl''s hot pot.


    Fuming, she nced back at the boy, who was excitedly dancing around.


    With a sigh, she shook her head in resignation, deciding to eat from the other half of the pot instead.


    The man sitting across from her furrowed his brow slightly.


    Seeing that the girl wasn''t saying anything, he let it go.


    She thought the little boy would stop after a while.


    However, to her surprise, the boy grew even bolder.


    He stuffed more trash-cigarette butts, bones, and toothpicks-into the napkins and dumped them into her pot with a loudugh.


    The girl was trembling with anger but dared not speak up.


    The man at table 13 suddenly exuded a menacing aura.


    But when he saw the boy was under ten, he took a deep breath, stood up, and addressed his parents. "Excuse me, could you please keep an eye on your child? He''s being too naughty and throwing trash into that girl''s pot."


    Then, gesturing to the waiter, he added, "Please bring the child a te of snacks. I''ll treat him."


    As he said this, the boy''s father


    nced at the thin man wearing sses and said, "What''s the big


    deal? It''s just a dirty pot! I''ll pay for My kid''s still just a child; you''re all adults, so why are you being so petty?"


    it!


    "Waiter, rece her pot; it''s on me! What''s wrong with people these days? Can''t even tolerate a child? Such poor manners!"

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Assassin of the World of Darkness


    The girl in the white dress felt embarrassed as she noticed everyone in the restaurant staring in her direction.


    Gathering her belongings quickly, she stood up and dered, "Never mind, I''m full. No need to change anything." She then politely nodded at the man in the thick sses, saying, "Thank you!"


    The man with the thick sses realized that the girl was clearly upset by the unreasonable behavior of the boy''s family. Anger flickered in his eyes as he coldly remarked, "Control your son!"


    Immediately, the boy''s father erupted, "What''s it to you whether I control my son or not? You have no right to lecture me!"


    The man merely shook his head with a disdainful smile.


    The girl, feeling the tension rise, quickly grabbed his arm. She urged, "Mister, let it go. I don''t want you to get into trouble because of me. I really am finished eating." Taking a deep breath, the man smiled indifferently. "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Ignoring the rudeness of the boy''s father, he returned to his seat.


    Everyone thought the impending conflict had been diffused, but just as the girl was about to leave the table, the boy, seeing his father arguing with her, suddenly dashed over. In a fit of rage, he flipped the steaming pot of hot broth right onto her.


    The boiling liquid sshed across the girl''s arms and legs.


    Vera, who was nearby, let out a shrill scream.


    The boy''s ferocity equally stunned Robin.


    How could a ten-year-old child be so cruel?


    The scalding broth burned the girl, causing severe injuries.


    The man in thick sses hurried to her side, cradling her as she started to faint.


    He swiftly assessed her injuries and hurried her towards the faucet.


    The scene unfolded so rapidly that no one had time to react.


    Vera stood up and shouted, "Your child has burned her! Someone call for an ambnce!


    She eximed, "That boy is absolutely despicable!"


    Seeing the chaos unfold, the father did not want to linger any longer; he scooped up his son and headed for the exit.


    "Stop!" Vera blocked their path.


    The mother swung her hand toward Vera, but Robin grabbed her wrist. "Nobody leaves! This matter isn''t settled yet; how could you leave?"


    "Mind your own business! Get out of the way!" The father shouted, trying to push Robin aside.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, the man in thick sses had approached the father silently.


    Without uttering a word, he snatched the boy away from his arm.


    Before the parents could react, he shoved the boy''s head into the boiling broth at their table.


    The father stood frozen in shock as the scene unfolded.


    By the time he regained his senses, he rushed over to save his son.


    Before he could approach them, the man with the thick sses caught him off guard by swiftly stabbing a fork into his throat.


    At that moment, the father realized that this seemingly weak man was a ruthless figure.


    It was toote for him to realize this.


    Not only was his son being cooked in the boiling broth, but he himself was now on the ground, bleeding out from a fatal injury. The mother stood frozen in horror.


    Her son had always been rude, and no one had ever dared to stand up to him.


    How could this happen today?


    Her husband was dead at her feet, and her son''s life hung in the bnce!


    Yet the man in thick sses had no intention of sparing her.


    He dragged the lifeless boy before her, walked coldly up to the woman, and stabbed a fork into her throat.


    With that, he tossed the boy''s body aside and scooped up the injured girl, rushing toward the exit.


    In an instant, chaos erupted in Hot Pot Haven.


    Meanwhile, Talia and herpanions, who had been watching from the entrance, realized something was terribly wrong.


    They immediately locked their sights on the man with the thick sses.


    Robin recognized him from a photo sent via the Dark Web.


    The World of Darkness, code-named Viper, sent this man as an assassin.


    Originally from Kofror, his real name was Jabez Orlov.


    He appeared frail, but his methods were merciless.


    Rumor had it that he was once a doctor.


    After an heir of a wealthy Kofror family brutally murdered his sister, he abandoned his medical career and spent five years honing his skills.


    He single-handedly wiped out the tycoon''s entire family, thus embarking on the path of an assassin.


    Earlier, Viper had been kind to the


    girl at Table 13, perhaps because she reminded him of his own sister with her gentle demeanor and quiet beauty.


    Otherwise, he would never have sacrificed his mission for such an incident.


    The World of Darkness would issue him a death warrant for his unprofessional error, guaranteeing an endless pursuit.


    Talia stepped in front of Jabez.


    She warned, "Stop right there!"


    Jabez nodded politely and pointed at the girl in his arms.


    In an instant, he darted to the left.


    Talia and her colleagues immediately pursued him.


    Jabez fired a shot at the ceiling, causing all the patrons to duck for cover.


    As Talia passed Robin, he caught her arm.


    "You" Talia pointed her gun at Robin and roared.


    "Let me go! Or I''ll have you executed for obstructing my duties!"


    Ignoring her, Robin pulled her into his embrace. He scooped her up and spinned her around in ce.


    Talia kicked and wed, shouting, "Let me go!"


    Suddenly, she saw a sh of silver hurtling toward her.


    Stab! Stab! Stab!


    Three silver-throwing daggers whizzed past and narrowly missed her eyes.


    Talia could almost feel the chilling aura of death radiating from the des.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Having worked inw enforcement for years, she recognized the lethality of those daggers; they had taken many lives, leaving behind pools of blood.


    It had seen blood, which exined its chilling aura.


    Robin''s hands firmly grasped all three daggers at that moment.


    Talia stared at him and was momentarily entranced by his effortless grace.


    In the next instant, Robin tossed the daggers with the precision of a magician.


    the


    set


    Two daggers sliced through the chaotic air, maneuvering around stone columns and piercing the side of a cloaked man on the eastern side of Hot Pot Haven.


    "Chief Cross, watch your right!" Dustin yelled.


    Talia noticed a tall Rashea man raising a gun, preparing to shoot at her and Robin.


    Panic surged within her, but it was toote to dodge.


    The Rashea man pulled the trigger, sending a bullet racing toward them at unimaginable speed.


    "Bang!" The sound of the gunshot echoed throughout the restaurant, followed by a wave of terrified screams.


    Everyone ducked low, fearing the bullet would strike them.


    Vera stood frozen in disbelief, clearly shocked by the unfolding chaos.


    Gasping for air, she shouted, "Robin!"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Vera Is The Target


    "Quick, the gun''s under my arm!"


    In a moment of panic, Talia shouted at Robin, signaling him to pull out her pistol from under her left armpit to retaliate.


    "Do it now!" She urged as Robin was hesitating.


    Robin nced toward Vera as he reached into Talia''s chest area on the left.


    After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find the gun.


    Instead, he felt he grabbed something that was distinctly wrong.


    Talia''s attention was on the assassin to her left. She suddenly felt a strange sensation in her body. She looked down to find Robin''s hand gripping her tits. "Hey! You jerk!"


    "Ah!"


    She blushed with embarrassment and fiercely kicked Robin.


    "D*mn it!"


    Robin quickly blocked Talia''s attack, holding her in his arms while leaning slightly to dodge a bullet that whizzed past.


    "What''s wrong with you, woman? Why are you attacking me? Where''s your gun?"


    Talia is desperately wiggling her body. The redness of her cheeks had spread all the way to her neck. She chided, "You pervert! Let go of me!" "How am I a pervert? You''re the one ..."


    Only then did Robin realize he had grabbed the wrong thing.


    "Ughhh! You *sshole!"


    Talia resembled a lioness in heat, shaking her head and biting down hard on Robin''s arm.


    "Are you a puppy now?" Robin released her and pushed her away.


    A bullet from the assassin on the left zoomed past Talia''s eyes.


    With a fierce re at Robin, Talia drew her gun from her armpit and fired a barrage of bullets at the attacker.


    The patrons in Hot Pot Haven had fled in terror.


    As she shot, Talia moved forward rapidly. Her whole body exuded a deadly aura.


    After a flurry of fierce exchanges, she reached the imposing assassin in a sh.


    Talia unexpectedly engaged the assassin in closebat, taking him by surprise.


    Robin shook his head as he watched Talia''s agile figure.


    Though her skills were fierce and powerful, honed to perfection within the ranks of the military, herbat techniques were truly exceptional. Her fighting abilities could only be described as top-tier.


    The assassin she faced was no ordinary warrior.


    He was a master of hardening techniques.


    After several exchanges, Talia found herself on the defensive.


    Meanwhile, a surge of murderous intent erupted around the restaurant.


    Robin sensed that several hostile presences were quickly approaching Vera.


    Could it be that these assassins weren''t after him, but Vera?


    He quickly moved to Vera''s side and took her hand.


    In her panic, Vera rxed slightly at this gesture.


    She looked at Robin and smiled, "Aren''t you naughty? Is itfortable to grab her ... you know?"


    "You mean her tits?" Robin shrugged and admitted, "Very!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Two low gunshots echoed through the restaurant, shaking the very walls.


    Startled were several assassins who lurked at the corners. One of them shouted, "Run!"


    Talia sprinted after them with the speed of an arrow.


    Robin led Vera out of Hot Pot Haven.


    He nced back at the scene outside with a lightugh; the team was stillcking in many ways.


    As he passed by Tobias and Dustin, they shot him an annoyed look before quickly joining the fray.


    Facing the Rashea assassin alongside Talia, they found themselves at a disadvantage.


    The three of them were forced to retreat, firing their weapons as they did.


    The assassin standing opposite them was tall and muscr, yet incredibly agile.


    As he faced the gunfire from Talia


    and herpanions, he darted around with remarkable


    skillfully dodging their bith


    pinpoint uracy. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was clearly a mid-level practitioner of ancient martial arts.


    While he couldn''t physically block bullets with his cultivation level, he could anticipate their paths with precision.


    This skill allowed him to predict the bullets'' fatal trajectories at the moment the trigger was pulled.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Talia and herpanions continued their intense firing.


    Yet the Rashea assassin remained elusive, narrowly avoiding the barrage of bullets.


    Talia noticed something strange about his movements.


    Feigning a shot, she deliberately dyed her aimpared to her colleagues, firing a split secondter.


    This shot was fierce and aimed straight at the assassin''s forehead.


    The fleeing assassin suddenly realized the danger.


    If he hadn''t dodged just in time, half his face would have been blown away.


    He halted abruptly, his eyes flickering with the remnants of fear.


    Evidently, he had personally experienced Talia''s sharpshooting skills firsthand.


    Vera gripped Robin''s arm and gasped.


    "Ms. Silva, quicklye over here!"


    Talia shot a re at Robin, then shouted at Vera.


    In that instant, the Rashea assassin noticed Vera and Robin.


    "Oh?" His eyes lit up.


    Robin felt a flicker of delight in the assassin''s eyes upon seeing Vera, while the assassin seemed unfazed by him.


    These assassins were not part of Jabez''s crew; their real target was Vera!


    What a twist of fate!


    Robin nced at the distant Jabez and the two ghostly figures hiding among the crowd.


    They were the assassins of the Dark Night Alliance, recently assigned a mission by the Phoenix Vanguard.


    But the ones engaging with Talia had an entirely different agenda.


    They were here to kill Vera.


    Who would attempt to get rid of Vera?


    When Talia called out for Vera, she didn''t move closer.


    Instead, she stayed tightly by Robin''s side, knowing she was safest there.


    "They''re here to kill you!" Robin warned.


    "What? Who are they? Why would they want to kill me? Vera asked, bewildered and terrified.


    "With me here, no one dares touch you!" Robin reassured her, sensing her fear.


    Vera was so touched she nearly cried.


    When did this bad guy be so gentle?


    The assassin realized Talia was out of ammo and quickly moved toward Vera.


    He exploded into action, his internal


    erupting as he powered off the hard marble floor and creating


    cracks in his wake.


    Like a cannonball, heunched himself at Vera.


    In midair, he suddenly drew a sharp dagger, its de gleaming with deadly intent, aiming straight for Vera''s neck!


    "Get down!"


    Talia couldn''t believe this assassin


    had the audacity to ignore the threat


    posed by her gun, instead continuing to charge towards Vera, sway his


    weapon, and prepare to take her life.


    She raised her weapon to fire, desperate to stop him midair.


    But to her dismay, she found her gun empty!


    IMS


    Despair washed over her as she looked at Robin, and Vera was caught in the deadly sh of the de.


    Talia knew that in that very moment something terrible was about to happen.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 The Hellw


    "Urghh!"


    In that split second, Talia let out a desperate scream.


    Like a fierce leopard, she swiftly drew her military dagger and raised it to block the assassin''s iing dagger, bracing for onest struggle.


    A thunderous ng rang out as the two des collided, sending sparks flying.


    However, it was clear that Talia''s strength was no match for the burly assassin before her.


    The dagger slipped from her grasp and ttered to the ground.


    A wave of panic gripped Talia. "F*ck! I''m done for!"


    In that instant, she caught sight of more cold, lethal auras closing in from all sides both to her left and right, and even behind her.


    The assassins who had been lurking nearby were now charging at Vera and Robin.


    The advancing killers quickly knocked down Tobias and Dustin when they attempted to intervene.


    That''s it! It''s over!


    Despair washed over Talia as she nced desperately toward Vera.


    She had never imagined that during this mission in Harmonfield, not only would she fail to apprehend the assassins, but she might also lose her own life here. The thought that she would have to watch the target be murdered right before her eyes was unbearable!


    Such humiliation had never gued her throughout her years in this profession.


    No matter how unwilling she was, there was nothing she could do.


    In that moment, the assassin''s de was dangerously close to her neck.


    Just a fraction of a second, and it would be all over!


    Just as Talia braced for her final moments, a loud crash echoed through the air.


    What unfolded before her was astonishing.


    Robin had wrapped his arms around Vera.


    With a casual wave of his hand, he sent the muscr Rashea assassin hurtling backward, as if he had collided with a truck.


    "Thud!" He crashed into a tree across from a restaurant, falling to the ground with a thump.


    His massive bodyy twitching, every bone shattered within.


    The assassiny on the ground, twitching like a pile of mush.


    Was this some kind of illusion?


    The other four assassins reacted. The two at the front were thrown back as if they had hit a steel wall, howling in pain.


    The remaining two came to an abrupt halt, their eyes locked onto Robin in shock.


    Grizz, a Rashea assassin, teamed up with them.


    He was reputed to be the strongest and most ruthless member of their organization.


    Yet Grizz couldn''t withstand a light blow from Robin.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Could this seemingly ordinary young man be a hiddenbat expert?


    After a brief moment of horror, the two assassins took a step closer and asked, "Brother, which path do you walk?


    "We are assassins from Hellw. You''ve ruined our mission; do you not fear Hellw''s retribution?


    "Hellsw? What''s that?" With a smirk, Robin patted the startled Vera in his arms.


    His gaze drifted toward two shadowy figures lurking in the crowd.


    He felt their faint, concealed presences and was in the middle of gathering all of their strength.


    Those two were preparing tounch a lethal strike at any moment.


    When Robin first entered the restaurant, he had discovered a few hidden assassins.


    At the time, he thought they were members of the Dark Night Alliance benefiting from the Phoenix Vanguard''s bounty.


    Now, it seemed purely coincidental.


    From the tone of these two assassins, it was clear that Hellw''s target wasn''t him, but Vera!


    The ones he needed to worry about were Jabez and those two lurking in the crowd.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Talia quickly reloaded her handgun and aimed it at the assassins.


    Robin was unfamiliar with the style of this small assassination group.


    However, when he spotted Talia''s cautious demeanor, he casually asked, "Is Hellw that powerful?" "Hellsw is a notoriously evil assassination organization," Talia replied.


    They thrive on receiving


    employing extremely brutal


    methods.


    "Last year, I handled a family massacre case that was alsomitted by Hellw''s assassins. The main culprit was Grizz!


    "I''ve searched for him for over a year, only to find him here!"


    Robin looked up at the passionate and indignant Talia.


    He could sense just how much hatred she held for Hellw.


    However, judging by thebat skills they had disyed, these assassins were warriors of the Ancient Martial Realm.


    While their skills were nothing impressive within that realm.


    Talia, as a security officer, was certainly no match for them.


    "Chief Cross, since we''ve met today, I''ll pass along a message from our boss," one of the assassins said.


    "You''ve been causing us trouble for years, and it''s getting tiresome! If you don''t stop, the next targets for our full-scale extermination will be you and your family! Or we might sell you off for a good price! Hahaha!"


    A bald, tanned-skin assassin sneered, leering at Talia''s chest.


    Instantly, Talia felt a chill run down her spine, as if a venomous snake was staring at her. Reflexively, she raised her gun and fired twice.


    Yet, the two assassins merely tilted their heads slightly, easily dodging the bullets.


    As the assassins prepared to counterattack, Robin stepped forward and pulled Talia to his side.


    "Let go of me!"


    Talia struggled fiercely, but she couldn''t break free.


    The mere thought of the way in which this individual had previously grasped her breast caused her to feel a surge of rage.


    Ignoring Talia''s attempts to break away, Robin held her tightly and looked at the two assassins with indifference.


    "Who hired you to assassinate Vera? Answer me, and I''ll make your deaths less torment."


    "Brother, we know you''re abat expert." One of the assassins said it coldly.


    "But I want to remind you, Hellw is one of the few top assassin organizations in the country. If you insist on opposing us...


    "Are you threatening me?" Robin stomped his foot on the ground.


    The marble floor beneath him erupted, a fissure opening up and creeping toward the assassin who had spoken.


    "Pfft!"


    The assassin who spoke turned pale, blood spurting from his mouth as he copsed on the ground.


    "Y-You are..."


    It was only at that moment, as hey dying, that he realized what kind of terrifying being he had encountered.


    The other assassin, witnessing this bizarre scene, turned white as a sheet, his legs shaking uncontrobly.


    With a thud, he dropped to his knees, §Ö


    burying his head deep into the grass,


    trembling so violently that he


    couldn''t even muster the words to beg for mercy.


    Having navigated the assassin world for so many years, he had certainly heard of the legendary Divine Drakebane.


    There was only one person in the world capable of killing without a trace using such means a mythical figure who seemed to appear and vanish at a whim.


    He must be Divine Drakebane!


    Encountering such a formidable figure left them with only one fate-a dead end.


    "Lord Drakebane, the employer is Mr. Jamie, heir of the Lynches!


    "Please, Lord Drakebane, grant me a quick death!"

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Why Shouldn''t I Kill Him?


    The Hellw assassin knew all too well the truth of his situation. Escaping alive in the presence of someone like Robin, the terrifying Divine Drakebane, was utterly impossible. Years ago, this man had reduced the Dark Lord, the Phoenix Vanguard, and the Drumskulls-all notorious gang factions-to mere ants.


    The former Dark Lord, Caym, had reached the pinnacle of the Ancient Martial Realm with millions of followers worldwide.


    However, he ultimately met a gruesome end on top of a church.


    Legend had it that the one who ended this top-tier figure in the Ancient Martial Realm was none other than Divine Drakebane with a single blow.


    Even a figure as legendary as the former Dark Lord fell to a single strike from Robin.


    What chance did an insignificant Hellw assassin like him stand?


    If he didn''t die from torture, that would already be the best oue he could hope for.


    At this moment, all he wished for was a quick death at the hands of the Divine Drakebane. "What?!"


    The scene unfolded before Talia was beyond herprehension.


    "How can a vicious Hellw''s assassin show such fear in the presence of Robin?


    "Is this some kind of illusion?"


    As an elite member of Draconia''s Investigation Division 7, Talia found it impossible to ept what she was witnessing.


    The Hellw assassination organization had risen quickly in less than a decade, yet this notorious group had already caused countless bloodbaths across Draconia.


    Most of its members were hardened criminals who had escaped from the prisons of Draconia and Southeast Aurientia.


    Once they joined Hellw, they underwent brutal training to be assassins, reaching a level of skill that allowed them to participate in the organization''s missions. As a result, each member was a formidable fighter.


    Ordinary police officers and even special forces struggled to survive against Hellw assassins.


    Talia had once trained in special forces.


    Not only was she skilled inbat, but her marksmanship was also sharp.


    Although she couldn''t match the elites of Draconia''s War Wolf Special Forces, she was still considered top-tier among regr officers.


    Despite her prowess, she could barely hold her own against an average Hellw assassin.


    Encountering someone like Grizz would likely leave her struggling to escape.


    Yet here was Robin, who had not only severely injured Grizz but had also killed three Hellw assassins.


    Now, he had rendered the assassin before her so terrified that he knelt, trembling as if he had seen a devil. Who exactly was Robin?


    What made him so fearsome that even the Hellw killers were terrified?


    Even more puzzlingly, Robin had a conflict with the Brookhaven Martial Alliance at the Harmonfield Hotel just a few days ago.


    The next day, the Alliance mysteriously vanished.


    Rumor had it that it was all the work of Robin alone.


    But Talia couldn''t believe it.


    No matter how formidable one person was, they couldn''t stand against the most powerful alliance in Draconia, let alone destroy it. Talia secretly scanned Robin''s handsome face, feeling a sudden wave of disdain.


    Tobel this guy a rogue seemed more fitting.


    If anyone called him abat expert, she would never believe it-especially after his earlier lewd behavior of groping her.


    It was clear enough that this guy was up to no good.


    At best, he was a slightly more skilled rogue.


    However, she was puzzled as to why this Hellw assassin was so afraid.


    Vera was equally astonished.


    Having been by Robin''s side through many adventures, she recognized his impressive skills.


    Talia had once said that the Hellw was a group of ruthless killers.


    Could it be that these notorious assassins feared Robin?


    Vera doesn''t get it.


    Yet she didn''t want to overthink it.


    Being with such a formidable man brought her joy, and every day was rich and colorful.


    But when she recalled that her cousin had hired these people to assassinate her, her anger red! That b*stard is malicious!


    After failing in Harmonfield, he spent a fortune and attempted to get rid of me.


    Since mom severed ties with the Lynches, I had nothing to do with them or with Jamie.


    When Jamie saw the Silva Group thriving, he wanted to take advantage of it.


    Because of this, he seeks to take my life?


    Hmph! Jamie, you''re dreaming!


    The Silva Group is my mother''s life work and a gift from Robin.


    No one will take it from me!


    Robin sensed Vera''s inner turmoil and held her hand tightly.


    He kicked a dagger on the ground.


    The dagger glinted coldly as it plunged into the neck of the Hellw assassin.


    "W-why did you kill him?!" Talia shouted as she put her gun into its holster, her voice full of disbelief.


    Robin cast a quick nce at Talia,


    whose shirt was on the verge of


    burstinN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He pursed his lips and said, "Why should I keep him around?"


    Before Talia could unleash another tirade, a wave of murderous intent suddenly erupted from the crowd,


    shaking the onlookers to their core.


    A shadow shot out from the darkness of the crowd, a dagger slicing through the air, and shot toward Talia and Robin.


    This hidden expert took advantage of Talia and Robin''s distraction tounch a surprise attack.


    Caught off guard, Talia barely had time to react.


    "Watch out!" Tobias and Dustin, both injured, yelled in unison.


    Talia saw the movement from the corner of her eye and instinctively wanted to counter.


    However, the assassin was too fast; she didn''t even have a chance to draw her weapon. "Perfect timing! I was worried you wouldn''t dare toe!"


    Robin chuckled, pulling Talia aside.


    He reached under her left armpit and drew her gun, cing it in her hands.


    Talia trembled in shock. She reflexingly turned around and fired at the assassin. The assassin dodged with ease.


    He swayed his body as bullets whizzed past his ears, not even grazing him.


    Frustrated, Talia pulled the trigger until her magazine was empty, but nothing hit.


    The assassin approached Robin and Talia, grinning smugly at them.


    Robin swiftly snatched a dagger from Talia''s waist and drove it into the assassin''s throat.


    "Spurt!" Blood erupted from the wound!


    The strike was a sh of movement, so quick that neither Talia nor the assassin had time to react.


    When a distant assassin in the crowd witnessed this, he lost all desire to attack.


    His body curled in an odd manner, bending low as if coiling like a spring.


    Then he shot out into the darkness of the night, disappearing without a trace.


    Robin squinted as he recognized the fleeing figure.


    This was a Ske assassin-extremely agile, capable of running at speeds twice that of the fastest human.


    However, now that this person had revealed themselves, there was no escaping Robin''s grasp.


    Robin let out a yful smile for the still-shocked Talia. He led Vera toward the parking lot.


    "Hey! Stop right there!" Talia rushed in front of Robin,manding him to halt.


    "I still have questions for you. Come back to the station with me to cooperate with our investigation."


    Robin chuckled lightly, sidestepping Talia.


    "I just helped you out. Instead of


    me, you want me to


    vel


    + bxication? Get real!"


    the station for your investigation? Get real!"


    As he passed her, he sneaked a nce at her ample chest and grinned, "Nice feel!"


    "Urgh! You j*rk!" Talia covered her chest, her face flushing red.


    She shouted at the retreating Robin, "You b*stard! Just wait, I won''t let you off so easily!"

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 Phoenix Vanguard Is Nothing to Me!


    "Hey, motherf*cker! Why are you running so fast? Are you nning to crash at a wedding?"


    Vera called out, clutching her panting stomach as she watched Robin''s retreating figure.


    "Robin, wait for me! My heel broke again!"


    At the sound of Vera''s voice, Robin finally realized he had left her behind.


    He turned around and hurried back to her side.


    Robin teased, "Bro, where did you buy your shoes? They keep falling apart!"


    Vera bent down and kicked off her high heels.


    "D*rn it! A ssmate of mine who''s an emerce reseller sold them to me," she replied, frustration evident in her tone. "She told me these shoes were designed by the world''s top designers and are one-of-a-kind. I bought 20 pairs all at once!" Robin nced at Vera''s swollen ankle, then at the broken heel of her shoe.


    "How much did each pair cost, given that you bought 20 at once?"


    "A hundred and fifty thousand dors each." Vera kicked the shoe again, exasperated.


    "Wow! You really are easy to fool." Robin rolled his eyes. "A hundred and fifty thousand Sakuran Dors each, huh?"


    Just as he helped Vera up and was about to leave, he noticed Talia rushing toward them from a distance.


    "Robin, you stop right there! You need to take responsibility for what you did to me!"


    Responsibility?


    For what?


    Robin''s mouth twitched; women were really troublesome!


    Vera shot him a look and asked, "It''s probably because you grabbed her breast by mistake."


    Robin instinctively nced at Vera.


    "What are you trying to do?" Vera quickly clutched her cor.


    Robin pursed his lips and asked, "Seriously? She clung to me over that little issue. Hurry up! We need to leave. If that tigress catches us, we''re in big trouble!" Before Vera could process what was happening, Robin scooped her up and dashed toward the parking lot.


    "Robin, you j*rk! I''m going to be sick!"


    He tossed Vera into the car, and she nearly threw up.


    It was only then that he noticed her hair was aplete mess from their frantic run.


    Her misty eyes were now ring at him.


    "Uh-hmm, Talia is obsessed with her career. Getting tangled up with her is a hassle, so I thought I''d run a bit faster with you," he exined.


    Vera lifted her long, pale legs and kicked at Robin.


    "You didn''t have to run so fast and leave me hanging like that! I ... "


    Robin grabbed her foot and pulled out a pair of shoes for her. He urged, "Here, put these on."


    "Did you buy these for me?" Vera''s face lit up with delight as she looked at the grayish sandals.


    She was overjoyed.


    When did this guy start caring about me?


    He actually guessed that my heels break often and kept a spare pair of shoes in the car for my convenience.


    What does that mean?


    Hehe, it means I must be important to him!


    Vera quickly slipped on the shoes.


    They felt as if they were boats on her feet-they were way too big.


    "Such huge sandals; it could fit you perfectly.


    "Hehe, but I like them! As long as you bought them for me, I love them.


    "Remember, my size is 36. If you buy me shoes next time, get that size."


    Watching Vera excitedly don the oversized sandals, Robin thought to himself, This woman has such a great attitude.


    Did I ever say I bought them just for her?


    These sandals were actually something Rita had equipped for his carst time.


    Who knew a simple pair of sandals could bring her so much joy?


    She''s too innocent for me to crush her dream.


    "Well, I didn''t buy them. They were just in the car," Robin shrugged.


    Vera red at him and muttered, "Bad guy, couldn''t you keep that to yourself?"


    "Couldn''t you let me believe they were a gift from you? Robin, you j*rk!" Really?


    I''m a j*rk for being honest?


    Suddenly, Vera pointed to the left and said, "Talia ising after us!"


    Robin froze.


    That''s Talia, alright!


    Why couldn''t she stop haunting me?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He immediately started the car and sped out of the parking lot, heading toward the southern suburbs, leaving Talia standing there in a state of confusion.


    ......


    The surviving Dark Night Alliance assassin fled the restaurant and ran toward the south for several minutes.


    When he realized no one was pursuing him, he finally stopped, bent over, and gasped for air.


    "Click!"


    Two blinding beams of light enveloped him.


    "Can''t run anymore?"


    Robin stepped out of the car, walking toward him slowly.


    The assassin desperately leaned to the side, trying to avoid the light, but he could see Robin approaching with a smile.


    The night wind lifted Robin''s loose clothing.


    The worn dragon dagger hanging at his waist gleamed with a dazzling golden light.


    A


    A golden dragon twisted through the ethereal space, appearing and disappearing like a mirage.


    The assassin blinked hard, his eyes wide.


    The illusion of the dragon vanished before him.


    Could this be a hallucination?


    Over the years, a terrifying rumor had spread throughout the World of Darkness.


    Anyone who saw this strange dragon had been sentenced to death by Divine Drakebane.


    "Lord Drakebane, I-I received some incorrect information! How could I dare to act against you?"


    The pale-skinned, short middle-aged man made a desperate plea.


    "Did Drogo from Phoenix Vanguard send you?" Robin asked, frowning slightly.


    Years ago, when he single-handedly


    faced off against the Phoenix Vanguard, Drogo and several powerful Phoenix Vanguard members had managed to escape the tragic fate as they were coincidentally not in the


    headquarters.


    Now, having risen to the position of Dragon Leader, did Drago team up with the Dark Lord for revenge? However, he actually sent such pathetic people to get him?


    Shouldn''t Drago send at least a few high-level masters to deal with him?


    His move was overconfident.


    "Now that we''ve reached this point, what does it matter if I tell you?" The assassin took a deep breath, assuming a posture as if ready to die. "Divine Drakebane, I admit you''re formidable!


    "But this time, the Phoenix Vanguard and Dark Lord have enlisted the world''s top assassin organizations to carry out endless pursuits against you." "You have nowhere to run! You won''t be as lucky as you were a few years ago!


    "Even the most terrifying assassin organization, Wolfshade, has announced its return to collect your bounty after remaining dormant for nearly fifty years."


    "The Soul Collector, also known as Darkwolf of Wolfshade, has already arrived in Harmonfield.


    "He once swept through Escea''s World of Darkness. No one has survived more than two minutes under his fang."


    Robin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Oh, it seems like Drogo is hell bent on getting himself kilk, huh?


    "I guess he overestimates himself.


    "To me, the Phoenix Vanguard is nothing but a bunch of ants!"


    Noticing that Robin had not yet made move, that assassin suddenly produced a strange weapon that looked like a small cannon.


    He aimed the weapon at Robin and fired.


    "Boom!"


    A handball-sized bullet flew in Robin''s direction.


    The assassin''s weapon was a specially designed closebat killing tool, simr in principle to a light rocketuncher.


    At a distance of 30 feet, it could deliver devastating power.


    A single round from such a weapon could blow a lion into pieces.


    He believed that as long as he had the chance to shoot, Divine Drakebane''s strength wouldn''t matter.


    "D*mn! They''re using junk like this to try to kill me!"


    Faced with the giant bullet speeding toward him, Robin smirked and raised his dragon dagger with disdain.


    Under the powerful aura emanating from the dragon dagger, the giant bullet began to spin and redirected itself, now hurtling straight toward the assassin.


    "Ah! Devil!"


    "Boom!"


    A mist of blood erupted. They obliterated the assassin, leaving not a single fragment behind.


    Robin surveyed the scene before him, a cold glint shing in his eyes.


    He decided that it was still early. Tonight, he would go after that Soul Collector.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 im Me Tonight


    Talia handed over the incident at Hot Pot Haven to the local police.


    Shortly after, she received ssified intelligence from her division.


    The shocking news hit her hard, where the target of an international assassin was none other than Robin!


    Talia was stunned.


    Thirteen top-tier international assassins had been sent to eliminate Robin.


    But why would these elite killers set their sights on him? Robin served as a project president under the Dunn Group.


    What could he possibly have done to deserve such attention?


    Darkwolf and the Surgeon were among those present.


    Their initial hiring fee was a staggering five hundred million dors, and the bounty forpleting the mission could exceed a billion! Not only that, but there were 13 of them.


    It begged the question: what kind of person couldmand such an extravagant array of talent?


    Talia was confident in her own abilities, but she understood all too well that she was no match for any of these 13 renowned killers.


    They moved like shadows, striking without warning.


    For years, Interpol had been searching for them, expending countless elite resources, yet hade up empty-handed.


    Many agents had mysteriously disappeared in the process.


    Now, with the 13 assassins entering the country to hunt Robin, the national security department of Draconia and the globalw enforcementmunity were on high alert. Her division had dispatched twenty special agents to Harmonfield to assist Talia in dealing with this urgent situation.


    ...


    After dealing with the assassin from the Dark Night Alliance, Robin returned to his car. After that, he quickly released Vera''s acupoints.


    "Where ... where am I?" Vera rubbed her sleepy eyes, still dazed.


    "You fell asleep," Robin said, starting the car and handing her a bottle of water.


    As she sipped, Vera became more alert.


    She nced at her disheveled attire and asked, "Robin, you naughty guy ... you didn''t do anything to me, did you?


    "How did I fall asleep?" She pondered, still confused.


    Robin cast a quick nce at Vera''s long, fair legs.


    He said, "It''s gettingte; I''ll take you home.


    "Your office is just up ahead. I''ll drop you off to get some rest at thepany''s guest room," he suggested.


    "Alright," Vera sighed, stretching her back and massaging her neck.


    "Robin, why do I feel exhausted today? My back and legs are aching.


    "Sigh! Maybe you shoulde back with me tonight. I can give you a little reward," Vera said casually.


    "A reward? What kind of reward?" Robin warily looked at the girl, who leaned closer to his face.


    Robin sensed she was up to something.


    He was tense, and Vera couldn''t help butugh.


    She then propped her long legs up on the dashboard, wiggling her soft, delicate feet.


    "So, what do you think? Are my legs and feet pretty?" She teased.


    "And look at my nail polish. Isn''t it pretty?"


    Robin found his throat tightening as he stared at those beautiful legs.


    Vera''s legs were, without doubt, exquisite.


    Seeing Robin''s awkward expression, she giggled.


    "The reward I''m talking about is a massage, silly! You''ll massage for me! Hahaha!"


    Robin''s grip on the steering wheel trembled slightly.


    Vera beamed at him, amused.


    Geez, look at you! I thought you didn''t have any feelings for me.


    Just a glimpse of my beautiful legs, and your hands are shaking.


    Let''s see if you end up with a nosebleed when you''re giving me that massageter!


    Ten minutester, they arrived at Silva Tower.


    "I twisted my ankle; you have to carry me up," Vera said, extending her arms.


    Robin hesitated for a moment but ultimately scooped her up.


    Vera wrapped her arms around his neck, her enchanting eyes locked on his. With a yful grin, she whispered, "Tonight, you should im me."


    Ignoring her, Robin stepped into the elevator.


    The close proximity felt different, igniting a flurry of emotions within him.


    The softness of her body was both thrilling and distracting.


    "Why won''t you look at me? Hehehe!" Vera teasingly observed Robin''s feigned indifference with a yful grin.


    As they exited the elevator, they ran into Sarah, who lived in the building''s guest rooms.


    "Robin and Vera? What are you two doing here?" Sarah started, her eyes widening.


    Vera immediately closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    "Oh! She twisted her ankle, and I''m just bringing her back," Robin exined awkwardly, not stopping as he entered Vera''s executive suite.


    He shut the door and gently tossed Vera onto the spacious sofa.


    "Come on, that''s justme. Just admit you''re not really asleep," he said.


    Veray on the sofa, kicking off her shoes to reveal her smooth legs and back.


    She pointed to the massaging oil beneath the coffee table.


    "I''m sore all over. Please help me with a massage."


    Robin hesitated but finally sat beside her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Vera thought he wouldn''t agree; she was just teasing him.


    Surprisingly, he actually agreed to her request.


    Vera closed her eyes and couldn''t care less about what happened next.


    If he really went for it, she would be okay with that!


    She instinctively started unbuttoning the back of her top.


    Just as Robin poured oil onto her back and massaged for him, Sarah burst through the door, followed by Talia and four agents from Investigation Division Seveno


    Vera quickly pulled her skirt down to cover her legs, clutching Robin tightly.


    He draped his jacket over her shoulders and asked irritably, "What are you all doing barging in at this hour?"


    The agents froze at the sight before them, momentarily stunned.


    After a brief pause, they hurriedly stepped back outside.


    "Robin, you two better get dressed!" Talia shouted from the hallway.


    Robin nced at the disheveled Vera, shrugging. "Well, they''ve seen everything now."


    Veraughed. "So what if they did? It''s not a big deal; we didn''t do anything."


    "The problem is my reputation," Robin sighed, shaking his head sadly.


    "Robin, you j*rk!" Vera jumped up from the sofa, grabbing a throw pillow and whacking him with it.


    "I wasn''t worrying about my reputation, but you actually started that. You exploited me and pretended to be innocent.


    "Can you two stop your banter?" Talia reentered the room.


    It was then that Vera noticed Talia had changed into military attire.


    She bore the insignia of two stripes and one star on her shoulder, indicating her rank as a major.


    With her already stunning looks and curves, the uniform made her appear even moremanding and striking.


    Vera nced at Talia''s serious expression, stuck out her tongue yfully, and sat down beside Robin.


    Robin leaned back on the sofa and said helplessly, "Major Cross, you really are relentless. It''s alreadyte,


    and you''ve followed me all the way here. Will this evere to an end?


    "Maybe you have a thing for me?" He quipped.


    BUMS


    "I''ll be blunt: you can leave. I''m not interested," he replied without hesitation.


    "Outrageous!" yelled one of Talia''s colleagues, clearly offended.


    Robinzily raised an eyebrow, looking at the man.


    "You''re free to go; you''re not wee here.


    "Sarah, escort them out, please!"


    Furious, the man lunged at Robin.


    However, a loud thud echoed in the next moment as he fell back, crashing into the hallway''s corner.


    The other three agents immediately prepared to intervene.


    "Think carefully before you make a move in front of me," Robin said, a smirk on his face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Soul Collector-Darkwolf


    Talia quickly halted their advance.


    These four new colleagues hadn''t seen Robin''s skills, but Talia had.


    She had seen firsthand how even the most elite assassins cowered in his presence, their fear palpable in a way she had never encountered before. Stepping closer, Talia''s voice turned cold. She dered, "Robin, you are in a very dangerous situation right now. We are here to protect you!" Robin scoffed lightly, a dismissiveugh escaping his lips. "I don''t need your help. You should focus on protecting yourselves."


    At this, Talia and her colleagues felt a sh of anger.


    Yet, a deep curiosity about Robin had begun to brew within Talia.


    She needed to understand who he was and why 13 top assassins had been sent to kill him.


    She began patiently, "Earlier at Hot Pot Haven, you saw that besides the Hellw''s assassins targeting Ms. Silva, there were othersing for you too."


    She gestured to a lieutenant officer beside her, who produced a handful of photographs from his briefcase and ced them on the table in front of Robin.


    "Take a look at these people," Talia urged. "They are all top-tier assassins on Interpol''s most-wanted list."


    Robin shrugged, his disinterest evident. "What does this have to do with me?"


    The lieutenant pointed to the photographs on the table and said calmly, "We have received confidential intelligence that these assassins have entered the country with the intention of killing you!" Vera and Sarah gasped in shock.


    Talia pressed on, pointing to a picture. "This individual is known as ''the Surgeon,'' the top assassin for the Kofror, Steel Vipers."


    "That''s the man who killed in Hot Pot Haven," she continued.


    "He has assassinated nearly a hundred wealthy individuals and politicians in the past five years, never once failing.


    "Now, this one," Talia continued, casting a gaze at Robin, who still wore an expression of disdain.


    Talia pointed at a man with the features of one from Ske.


    "This killer is the number one assassin from the world-renowned organization, Wolfshade. He goes by the nickname Soul Collector; his name is Darkwolf.


    "Darkwolf is already in Harmonfield," she announced ominously.


    "People dubbed him the Soul Collector because once he appears, the target is as good as dead."


    Vera gripped Robin''s arm nervously, unable toprehend that he had drawn the attention of such a terrifying international killer.


    Sarah was equally rmed. She turned to Robin and asked anxiously, "What are we going to do?"


    The agents exchanged nces, their expressions tinged with disdain.


    They believed that once Robin learned of this threat, his arrogance would finally diminish.


    "Wolfshade was once a powerful force in the World of Darkness," Talia stated, her tone growing serious.


    "They rank among the most dangerous assassin organizations on Interpol''s wanted list. If it weren''t for a legendary figure from Draconia, Wolfshade would have caused chaos across the globe." "Sadly, that legend has been missing for many years now," she added wistfully.


    "Had he been around, these top assassins would never have dared to step foot in Draconia!"


    Robin noticed the admiration and respect flickering in Talia''s eyes as she spoke of this legendary figure.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What kind of person couldmand such reverence from someone as formidable as Talia?


    Whoever I was must have been truly extraordinary-someone who could instill fear in the world''s most elite assassins.


    ording to Talia, it became clear that this legend had vanished many years ago.


    Talia caught Robin lost in thought and coldly remarked, "Do you honestly think that being targeted by these assassins leaves you any chance of survival?"


    With a chilling smile, Robin replied, "If I am indeed their target, then they have zero chance of leaving alive."


    The agents who had followed Talia did not witness Robin take down several assassins earlier at Hot Pot Haven.


    Hearing Robin''s bold deration now, their eyes filled with contempt.


    They knew all too well the terror these elite assassins could invoke.


    These legendary killers had kept many nations and their security forces awake at night.


    Robin''s brazen words shocked them.


    Yet, having just seen Robin''s skills, they realized that a person targeted by such killers must either be exceptionally gifted or hold a significant status.


    "Robin, I''m not joking with you!" Talia said, exasperated by his nonchnce.


    "If it weren''t for the orders from above to protect you, I wouldn''t even bother!


    "I''ve seen plenty of your type before," she continued, her voice rising.


    "At first, you act like you''re


    but when the assassins close in, you''re the first to scream for mercy. People like you need to learn the hard way!"


    Talia''s chest heaved with anger as she lost control and shouted loudly.


    Vol


    Robin''s mouth twitched slightly at her words. He asked, "So your superiors sent you to protect me, and get you''re still cursing at me?


    "You''re the real j*rk here!"


    "You! You aren''t even a man!" She screamed, gesturing usingly at Robin.


    Robin crossed his arms, unperturbed. "How do you know whether I''m a man or not?"


    "You j*rk!" Talia started to retort but stopped short when she saw Robin gearing up for a verbal spar.


    She realized that arguing with someone like him would only put her at a disadvantage.


    A lieutenant stepped in, trying to restore order. "Mr. Ramsey, please, let''s keep calm.


    "Our intelligence indicates that there is a powerful force manipting these international assassins," he exined.


    They are reportedly willing to offer a ten billion dor reward for your assassination."


    "What?" Sarah and Vera eximed in unison, taken aback.


    A ten billion dor bounty could drive anyone mad!


    The entire conference room trembled with shock.


    Even the agents, who had received a briefing about this, regarded Robin with wide eyes.


    Someone offer ten billions to have him killed.


    What kind of terrible deeds must Robin havemitted to earn the ire of such powerful shadows?


    Sarah nced at Robin worriedly and asked in a low voice, "What are we going to do?"


    Vera was equally astonished, but when she saw the calmness in Robin''s gaze, her heart settled.


    She believed that no one in this world could truly instill fear in Robin.


    Robin chuckled lightly and asked, "Is my life really worth that much?"


    Talia leaned forward, her expression serious. "Robin, please take this seriously! This is no joke.


    "We''ve received news that these 13 assassins have entered the country. They''ve gone off the grid; we have no idea where they are now.


    "Given everything that happened at Hot Pot Havenst night, it''s very likely they''ve all infiltrated Harmonfield.


    "Current intelligence suggests Darkwolf could be very close to you.


    "Darkwolf is extremely dangerous-the number one on the assassin list!


    "Killing someone of his caliber would require military force."


    "For your safety and your friends'', please cooperate with us.


    "We''ll do everything we can to protect you."


    "Just you guys?" Robin scanned Talia and her team with a cold smile.


    "No thanks! You''re better off looking out for yourselves.


    "If Darkwolf is really here, none of you will escape."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 What Is She Up to Again?


    Talia felt a surge of anger at Robin''s words.


    The agents who apanied Talia here were equally infuriated.


    Talia would have liked to show this arrogant man some sense if she weren''t in uniform.


    Taking a deep breath, Talia managed to calm herself.


    She had received an order to investigate the incident involving the world''s top assassins who were attempting to take out Robin.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her main focus was to uncover Robin''s true identity rather than ensuring his safety.


    Deep down, she understood the gravity of the situation.


    Faced with those elite killers, she and her team felt a gnawing sense of uncertainty.


    She had no idea how many backup agents had been dispatched to assist her.


    If they were entangled in this mess, forget about protecting Robin; if they were to confront these assassins, would she and her team even make it out alive? "You all should leave now; we need to rest," Robin said, pulling Vera closer as he addressed the brooding Talia again.


    "Is it appropriate for you to linger here at this hour?" he continued, his tone dismissive.


    "Even if you''re following orders, it doesn''t give you the right to invade my personal space."


    After a brief moment of panic, Sarah stood up, trying to defuse the situation. "Officers, Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva need their rest. Please leave," she urged.


    Talia''s anger red again. "Robin, I know you''re skilled, but how can you take on so many powerful assassins all by yourself? You''re in the open, while these killers lurk in the shadows. No matter how well you prepare, there will always be a moment of vulnerability. Please cooperate with us if you want to stay safe."


    Robin was not interested in continuing the conversation.


    Without even lifting his head, he waved them off dismissively, signaling for them to leave.


    The frustration of Talia''s subordinates boiled over.


    One of the lieutenants stepped forward and mmed his hand down on the coffee table, causing a cup to topple and shatter on the floor.


    "You''re unbearably arrogant!" he shouted.


    "Do you have any idea how much you''ll regret rejecting our protection?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and pointed at the lieutenant.


    He instructed, "Clean up that mess. My cup costs 200 dors. Pay up and get out."


    "You sc*m!" The lieutenant trembled with anger.


    Sarah quickly interjected, "Please calm down, officers. I''ll take care of that.


    "You shouldply with Mr. Ramsey''s request, pay up, and leave. Mr. Ramsey needs to rest," she reiterated.


    Talia ground her teeth in frustration. "Fine! I''ll inform my superiors. No one will waste time on your nonsense anymore."


    She pointed at the lieutenant andmanded, "Transfer him 1,000 dors. Let''s go!"


    As Talia and her team stormed out, Robin couldn''t help but twitch his mouth.


    If they got involved in this mess, they might not even see the threating before it was toote.


    Him telling them to leave was saving their *ss.


    They should be grateful, but they acted as if they were above it all.


    Just because they held a rank didn''t make them powerful; without real capability, status meant nothing. "Ring!" Vera''s phone buzzed.


    A WhatsApp call from Alice appeared on the screen.


    Vera was perplexed as it was already past two in the morning.


    Why would Alice call her at this hour?


    "Alice, you''re still awake?" Vera asked.


    Alice yawned and said, "Not really. I just got back from the bar with one of Zachary''s friends."


    "What''s up, Alice? Why call me sote?" Vera inquired.


    After a brief pause, Alice said, "Vera, in a few days, Zachary and I are having our engagement ceremony."


    Vera cast a quick nce at Robin, who remained absorbed in his phone.


    Taking a deep breath, she replied, "Congrattions, Alice! If there''s anything you need me to do, just let me know."


    Alice sighed.


    "I want to find a better venue for the engagement. Zachary has suggested a few hotels, but I''m not satisfied with any of them. I was hoping we could rent a luxurious vi to host the ceremony. It would be more prestigious that way; considering it''s a once-in-a-lifetime event, I want it to be grand."


    "A luxurious vi?" Vera pondered.


    "What kind of vi can amodate so many guests? How many guests have you invited?"


    "Well, it has to be from Dawnspire Heights Estates, Area One," Alice replied.


    "I heard from Raymond that the vis in Area One are practically estates.


    "If we hold the engagement ceremony there, it would be absolutely magnificent."


    Vera paused, surprised. "Area One''s vi? There are only five luxury vis in Dawnspire Heights Estates, all inhabited by untouchable big shots. Ordinary people never even see their faces. You want to hold your engagement there?"


    Suddenly, it clicked in Vera''s mind what Alice was really after.


    As expected, Alice continued, "Earlier, you sent me those scenic photos of Dawnspire Heights Estates. I thought you were joking.


    "But when I showed them to Raymond, he confirmed those images were from Area One. He wasn''t sure which specific vi they were from, but you told me you were at the top-tier vis. "Now I''m calling to ask if what you said is true."


    Vera nced at Robin again, who was still scrolling through his phone, and replied thoughtfully, "Yes, it''s true. I told you that before, but you didn''t believe me."


    Aliceughed. "If that''s the case, that''s fantastic! But I''m certain that vi doesn''t belong to Robin.


    "Vera, tell me are you being supported by some big shot? Did you intentionally im that the vi belongs to Robin?"


    Vera paused, a mischievous thought bubbling up in her mind.


    "Maybe I am, Alice. What''s your point?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Alice asked, "Vera, could you ask your friend to let us borrow that vi for half a day?"


    Vera looked at Robin, a wicked smile crossing her face.


    This would indeed make for an amusing prank.


    Lowering her voice, she said into the phone, "Alice, I''ll tell you that vi is Robin''s. You can ask him directly to borrow it.


    "You two have some history. If you et


    borrow the vi for a brief time for the engagement ceremony, he shouldn''t refuse you. To Robin, that vi is nothing special. To us, it may seem unattainable, but to Robin, it''s just another ordinary ce."


    On the other end, Alice sighed.


    "Vera, I don''t understand why you feel the need to boast about Robin every time you mention him. I know what you''re trying to do. No matter how much Robin tries to forget me, I will never ept him.


    "I''m already engaged to Zachary. Even if Robin is a billionaire, I wouldn''t be interested. Besides, he''s just a loser who lives by deceiving women like Shirley and Daphne.


    "That vi in Area One? He''ll never set foot there. What kind of big shot could live in such an exclusive area? It''s not just about money; it also represents the untouchable status of the Harmonfield elite. "Even Mayor Wright''s father couldn''t reside there, so what right does Robin have? He doesn''t even have the qualifications to be a dog at the estates!"


    Vera was too tired to argue further. She said, "Alright, Alice, if you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    She wondered what Alice would feel like if she found out on the day of the engagement that the vi really belonged to Robin.


    "Alice, I''ll see if I can borrow it. If I have any news, I''ll contact you by noon tomorrow."


    Alice sounded excited from the other end of the phone. She said, "Vera, if you can help me borrow that vi, I''ll definitely repay you!" Vera smiled and said, "I don''t need a reward. Just seeing you happy makes me happy.


    "But I want to remind you onest


    thing. If you find out that Robin isn''t as worthless as you think, but rather far more powerful and even holds a higher status than people like. Daphne, Drake, and Rygar, would you regret it?"


    Aliceughed heartily and said, "I''ll never regret it. Robin will never amount to anything.


    "I want to be a queen like Daphne, not be with a man like Robin, whocks ambition. We''re not even from the same world!


    "Alright, Vera, don''t bring up someone like Robin again. Just thinking about him makes me sick."


    Vera''s mouth twitched slightly. "Okay, I won''t mention him again.


    "Alice, you said it yourself. If I end up with Robin, don''t regret it!"


    Alice chuckled and said, "I won''t. If you two really do get together, I''ll bless you!"


    "What if he really is the owner of that vi? You still won''t regret it?" Vera rose and walked to the window, speaking softly.


    "Never!" Alice replied firmly.


    Vera hung up and turned to Robin, a radiant smile lighting up her face.


    "Robin..." She approached him, looking into his eyes with a smile.


    Robin froze, caught off guard by the cunning grin on Vera''s face. He was flustered.


    What was this woman up to now?


    "What''s going on?"


    Vera''s crimson lips parted sensually as she said, "I want to borrow something from you."


    Robin instinctively tightened his legs, feeling a sense of caution, as he observed her intense gaze. "What do you want to borrow?"


    "Haha... "Veraughed, leaning in to kiss his forehead.


    "I want to borrow your vi for a few days!"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 Marion Club


    Robin casually handed the ess card to Vera and said, "Here you go."


    Vera smiled at his generosity. "You didn''t even ask me what I need the vi for; you just handed me the card?"


    Stretchingzily, Robin replied, "It''s just a vi. If you need it, then go ahead. Why bother asking your reason? "You could stay there forever if you wanted. What''s the big deal?"


    Vera paused before bursting intoughter.


    Such cheeky remarks were ssic Robin.


    He talked about a vi worth billions as if it were just a regr house.


    He casually said it was hers to borrow, and her heart swelled with joy. Yet curiosity gnawed at her.


    Robin''s identity remained shrouded in mystery.


    One thing was certain: that Robin was a powerful figure, a hidden titan.


    It baffled Vera how Alice insisted he was a nobody, a meremoner.


    Were the Millers and Alice blind to the truth?


    How could they fail to see the impressive figure Robin truly was?


    In Harmonfield, influential figures from both the underworld and the elite showed Robin the utmost respect.


    Shirley and Daphne, two goddess-like women, treated Robin like a master, bowing to his every whim.


    They regarded him with the reverence reserved for a king.


    Yet there was Alice and those fools from the Millers, parading around proiming that they were on a different level from Robin, iming to be elite members of high society. They were unaware that their wealth held no value to someone like Robin.


    Alice, what gives you the right to look down on Robin?


    Haha! It''sughable!


    Vera chuckled to herself, finding the thought amusing.


    Robin, observing Vera''s silly grin. He pouted and said, "It''s just a vi. Is it really that exciting?


    "You should rest; I''m going home."


    Vera was taken aback and asked, "What? You''re leaving thiste?"


    Robin nodded, picking up his jacket.


    Vera pouted, "I''m not going to eat you here."


    Robin shrugged his shoulders and said, "Maybe not, but who knows? Anyway, get some sleep. Bye!"


    Before Vera could respond, he vanished without a trace.


    Fuming, Vera stomped her foot. "That j*rk! Does he really not want to be with me?"


    Sarah entered the room, raising an eyebrow. "Vera, what''s going on with you two?


    "You appeared quite intimate just now, as though you were¡ª"


    Vera interrupted, hitting Sarah yfully. "Shut it! It''s nothing like that. I just asked him to help me with a massage."


    "A massage? You nearly strip yourself naked. Who are you fooling?" Sarah teased, pinching Vera''s soft thigh.


    Vera was too annoyed to care.


    The more she exined, the messier it got; it was easier to let Sarah think what she wanted.


    "Are you jealous or what?"


    Sarah''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Definitely jealous! Just sharing the bed once with a man like Robin would be worth it!" Vera yfully kicked Sarah''s rounded behind. She teased, "You and your flirty attitude! I might have to keep an eye on you.


    "Or else, before I know it, Robin might run off with you!"


    Sarahughed, "You better watch out for that! Hahaha!"


    "Honestly, Vera, I used to think Robin was just an ordinary guy, but now he feels so mysterious.


    "Did you see those impressive soldiers? They actually came to protect him!


    "Vera, do you even know what Robin does?


    "From the way those soldiers talked, it sounded like the world''s top assassins are after him!


    "Is Robin some kind of super criminal?"


    Vera chuckled and said, "You''re overthinking it!


    "If he were an international criminal, the Draconia police would have caught him by now. Why would he still be around?


    "I need to sleep now; I can''t keep chatting nonsense with you."


    After Sarah left, Vera toyed with the ess card.


    Suddenly, she realized that the card would only get her through the gate of the Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    Area One required biometric identification.


    If her details weren''t entered into the system, she wouldn''t get past, even with the card in hand.


    She quickly picked up her phone and demanded, "Robin, you gave me the ess card, but I can only reach the vi''s perimeter. I can''t actually get inside!" Robin, just leaving the Silva Tower, replied, "Oh, Ipletely forgot about that.


    "Come to my office tomorrow noon, and I''ll help you to key in your info at the vi.


    Hearing Robin''s answer made Vera smile. She asked, "Aren''t you worried I might just move into your vi and never leave?"


    "Then don''t leave. What''s there to worry about?" Robin said indifferently.


    "It''s a big vi; if you like it, stay."


    With that, he hung up.


    Vera heard the dial tone and muttered, "That j*rk! Can''t he say one more thing?" Despite everything, her mood was cheerful.


    ...


    After exiting the Silva Tower, Robin examined the message he received from the Dark Web.


    It wrote Harmonfield Boulevard, West Sea Area''s Marion Club.


    An image of a ck wolf''s head apanied the message.


    With a light chuckle, he muttered, "Haha! Darkwolf, tonight is thest night of your life."


    At two thirty in the morning, Harmonfield was bustling with nightlife, especially on Rich Street in the West Sea Area.


    With a ck wolf head tattoo on his wrist, a middle-aged man strolled leisurely through the midnight breeze.


    His features carried distinctive characteristics that belonged to a resident of Ske-a medium build with pale skin. His wolf-like, ominous eyes scanned the crowd of scantily d women.


    en


    This man was the Soul Collector, Darkwolf, the number one assassin of the world-renowned killer organization, Wolfshade.


    Though he appeared to be casually searching for beauty, inside he was filled with tension.


    Wolfshade had given him the mission to enter Draconia and kill the infamous Divine Drakebane.


    This was a high-risk mission for both him and the organization, a long-awaited challenge.


    After lying low for years, Darkwolf found the underground world of assassins somewhat foreign to him.


    To prepare for this, he hadpleted two high-profile jobs in Northern Escea beforeing to Draconia.


    He was confident in his skills.


    Years spent away from the underground meant he had heard plenty about Divine Drakebane''s impressive exploits.


    He was the recognized most ruthless fighter in the World of Darkness.


    To date, no powerful assassin or organization had been able to bring him down.


    Last night, Darkwolf witnessed Robin showcasing his exceptional skills from a distance.


    He felt a twinge of fear about this assassination.


    Robin had defeated an international-level assassin using less than ten percent of his strength.


    This thought lingered in Darkwolf''s mind.


    The information from Wolfshade''s headquarters seemed vastly different from the Robin he had encountered.


    A flicker of fear crept into his heart-a feeling he had never experienced before since starting his career.


    His instincts warned him that attempting to assassinate Divine Drakebane would not end well.


    As he enjoyed the cool night breeze


    and watched the alluring women around him, Darkwolf suddenly


    §Ó§Ý§Ö


    Sa chilling gaze fixed on him


    from a short distance away.


    He felt as though a fierce beast was gradually approaching him.


    It was Divine Drakebane!


    Darkwolf focused his mind, searching for the two threatening presencesing his way.


    What powerful killing intent!


    But in an instant, he smirked, a glint of cold light shing in his eyes.


    Divine Drakebane is just that!


    After tonight, there would be no more legends of Divine Drakebane in this world!


    I''m the Assassin King!


    Your life will end in my hands, Divine Drakebane.


    Darkwolf turned abruptly, ncing behind him, then vanished into the mesmerizing shadows of the neon lights.


    Trying to run? Robin, already walking along West Street, smirked inwardly.


    Darkwolf, now that you''re here, you''ll never leave.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The underground world of assassins would never see the Soul Collector again.


    Despite being the world''s top assassin with countless kills and being dubbed the Assassin King, you should have never crossed paths with me.


    With his hands behind his back, Robin strolled leisurely into the bustling nightclub district.


    Even at thiste hour, West Street was still aze with lights and noise.


    Numerous nightclubs lined the street, where scantily dressed women were amon sight.


    After walking a short distance, several young and beautiful women approached, eager to chat him up.


    Robin ignored thempletely, continuing to navigate through the lively club district, searching for Darkwolf''s scent in the crowd.


    The dazzling lights of the West Sea nightclubs illuminated the street in vibrant colors, highlighting Robin''s


    tall figure and handsome face, giving him an otherworldly presence.


    BUMS


    He appeared like an angel strolling from the vast depths of the starry sea, capturing the attention of a group of young women whose hearts raced at the sight.


    Robin nced toward the most luxurious nightclub in the West Street area, the Marion Club.


    Hmm! There it is!


    He stepped into the Marion Club, where a throng of attractive women flocked to him.


    Without acknowledging the eager flirtations, Robin walked into the club''s grand hall.


    Marion Club was the most extravagant nightclub on West Street, filled with opulent decor and dazzling lights.


    The air was thick with the seductive sounds of music, wrapping around the guests like waves.


    Laughter, lively chatter, and enticing scents filled the hall.


    Navigating through the bustling crowd in the hall, Robin moved directly inward, tracking Darkwolf''s presence.


    He had pinpointed Darkwolf''s location-he was on the second floor.


    Confirming Darkwolf''s position, Robin continued deeper into the club.


    As he approached, the clusters of people parted naturally, allowing him to ascend the stairs amidst the astonished gazes of both men and women.


    Upon reaching the second-floor bar, Robin scanned the surroundings.


    There, Robin spotted Darkwolf seated at a nearby table.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Your Life Has Started the Countdown


    In the dimly lit bar on the second floor, the atmosphere was a stark contrast to the bustling first floor.


    Robin scanned the crowd in the upstairs lounge, his eyesnding on a familiar face.


    It was Finn, a disciple of the Alliance.


    After the fierce battle at Spiral Heights, the Alliance had disbanded.


    Most of its members had scattered from Harmonfield and Brookhaven, seeking their own paths.


    Finn himself hails from the provincial capital.


    Today, he was apanying a few childhood friends from home to the Marion Club to check out the new model from Rashea.


    Meanwhile, Finn caught sight of Robin.


    He had beenughing and joking with his friends, but the moment he saw Divine Drakebane, his expression turned cold, nearly purple, and his teeth began to tter in fear. The shock that Robin brought was indelible.


    Though Finn had not witnessed the bloody events at Dragon Ridge Valley firsthand, the horrors he witnessed at the Harmonfield Hotel had etched themselves in his memory forever. Finn had once believed that Kyler and Ronald represented the pinnacle of strength in the world.


    However, Robin''s appearance shattered all of his previous beliefs.


    The terrifying presence of Robin had left a deep psychological scar on Finn.


    At that moment, facing Robin, Finn instinctively lowered his head, a chill running down his spine.


    What is Robin doing here?


    Did hee to eliminate all the disciples of the Alliance?


    From the corner of his eye, Finn stole a nce at Robin, who seemed indifferent to him.


    Only then did Finn dare to slowly lift his head.


    He felt a slight sense of relief when he saw Robin walking toward a corner table.


    The tall and handsome Robin attracted attention once more, drawing gasps and excited whispers from the crowd. Finn''spanions were a group of young men from the provincial capital, all notorious for their unruly behavior.


    Among them was Ralph Preston, the heir of the Preston Group, who held a leadership position among the group.


    Next to Ralph sat Andrew Lambert, whose family owned a boxing gym in the provincial capital, boasting three franchises of fight clubs within Brookhaven.


    With his skills and family background, Andrew often stuck close to Ralph.


    The rest of the group were second-generation scions of noble families from the provincial capital.


    With a chorus of beautiful women gasping, the young men turned their gazes toward Robin.


    Although they frequented nightclubs and social events and had met many attractive people, none had ever encountered someone with Robin''s extraordinary aura and striking looks. Jealousy stirred within them.


    Under the scrutinizing stares of the crowd, Robin approached a middle-aged man with thick hair and sat down.


    "Darkwolf, we finally meet," he said.


    "Divine Drakebane?" The middle-aged man slowly raised his head, astonishment written across his face, though he maintained an outward calm.


    Darkwolf studied Robin closely under the dim bar lights.


    He found it hard to believe that the legendary and terrifying Divine Drakebane was so youthful and handsome.


    Anyone unaware of Robin''s background would never associate him with terms like murder, cruelty, and bloodshed.


    This was a man who had shaken the entire World of Darkness in just a few years since his debut.


    Darkwolf realized he had to take him seriously.


    After a brief assessment of Robin''s strength, Darkwolf felt no oppressive aura emanating from him.


    Instead, Robin seemed almost ordinary.


    It left Darkwolf questioning how someone like him could navigate the World of Darkness and instill fear in the most elite assassin organizations, such as the Phoenix Vanguard and the Dark Night Alliance. In the years he had spent retreating into the mountains, had the World of Darkness be so weak?


    After he scruntinized Robin, he smiled and asked, "Divine Drakebane, are you truly this confident?


    "Have you heard of the Soul Collector from many years ago?"


    "I''m not interested in any legends," Robin replied in a yful manner, while pouring himself a cup of tea and smiling.


    "How much does the Phoenix Vanguard offer that motivates you to track me down to Draconia and risk your own life? "Now that I''m here, why not make your move?"


    Darkwolf''s eyes lit up. He felt an unusual energy surrounding him-military or police surveince.


    There were powerful figures watching closely.


    With disdain, Darkwolf regarded Robin.


    "Lord Drakebane, I never expected someone like you to rely on the police to dance around me. Isn''t that rather pathetic? "However, this is useless to me.


    "I have thrived in the underground world for many years without defeat, because I''m faster than anyone else at killing, but my ability to escape is unmatched worldwide. The most important skill for an assassin is survival. If you can assassinate your target and escape, then you are a true Assassin King. Even with all this military backing, they won''t catch me.


    "Lord Drakebane, I''m quite disappointed in you!"


    Robin smirked, sizing up the once-feared Assassin King.


    "You''re overthinking this. I never rely on anyone''s strength.


    "I can give you a chance to avoid them."


    Darkwolf gazed at Robin with a chilly smile, asking, "Divine Drakebane, are you really that confident?"


    "You might still be unaware of my true strength. As the Assassin King, I can find countless ways to kill you."


    Darkwolf spoke slowly, as if casually gossiping, his face devoid of tension or fear.


    It seemed they were discussing trivial matters-not the obliteration of a life.


    Robin chuckled and asked, "How can you be so sure you can escape from me? As for those military forces or watchers know nothing about


    them,


    V


    nft had relied on them for


    protection over the years, I wouldn''t be the Divine Drakebane you speak of


    Darkwolf''s expression stiffened. "Lord Drakebane, you may be underestimating my power. After years of retreating from


    underground, someone like you


    suddenly appears, and you think


    you''re the number one? In front of 13 of the world''s top assassins, you are nothing! The reputation you''ve built today is merely a stroke of luck. When I returned to the underground, your life is on a countdown."


    Robin set down his cup and asked coldly, "Thirteen assassins? Now there are only 11 left."


    He nced at his watch and said, "In ten minutes, you''ll be dead, and it will be down to ten. By my estimates, before three in the morning tomorrow, there will be none left."


    At that moment, a striking woman in crystal high heels and a daringly short skirt approached, holding a ss of red wine.


    She sauntered to the table and smiled charmingly at Robin. "Hey there, I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere before, but I just can''t remember where, haha."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she burst intoughter.


    The woman was tall, curvy, and breathtakingly beautiful-a true knockout.


    Her extraordinary beauty could easily outshine anyone in tonight''s venue, marking her as the queen of the night.


    As sheughed, she leaned closer to Robin, almost spilling her ample bosom into his arm.


    The enticing scent wafted from her slightly parted, seductive lips.


    "That woman is Emmy Pena, the queen escort of Marion Club. It looks like she''s trying to catch that handsome guy''s attention," one of Ralph''spanions remarked, ncing at Ralph. Those spoil brats understood all too well that Ralph came to the Marion Club solely for Emmy.


    Ralph''s expression darkened.


    Beforeing, he had boasted that he would definitely take Emmy to bed that night.


    As he witnessed this scene, he felt humiliated.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Harris, I''m going to show that guy what''s what!" Andrew dered, standing up.


    After the troubles at the alliance, his family business was looking to leverage the Preston Group to send their disciples out and secure some security contracts.


    This was the perfect opportunity to ingratiate themselves with Ralph.


    Ralph, holding his drink, stared in Robin''s direction.


    At that moment, Emmy, with her enchanting figure, seemed eager to crawl into Robin''s arms.


    Ralph inhaled deeply, his voice cold. "Just a warning is enough; don''t make too much noise."


    "Harris, just watch!" Andrew replied as he strode toward Robin''s table.


    Finn was trembling with fear, toote to intervene as Andrew reached Robin''s side.


    In their eyes, Robin seemed like an inconsequential nobody.


    The Preston Group was one of the top five enterprises in Brookhaven.


    Ralph''s father, Riley Preston, was among the wealthiest in Brookhaven, nearly ranking in the top three.


    They believed they could do whatever they wanted in Brookhaven.


    What could happen if they targeted a small fry like Robin?


    If things escted, they could simply pay a bit of money to smooth things over.


    But Finn understood that Robin was not as simple as they imagined.


    He was a beast in sheep''s clothing.


    If they truly provoked him, Ralph''s family business would end up like the Brookhaven Martial Alliance.


    "Finn, what''s wrong? You look terrible," Ralph remarked, noticing Finn''s distress.


    "Harris... please, call Andrew back! Don''t provoke him!" Finn begged, ncing fearfully at Robin''s back, his mind haunted by the scenes from the Harmonfield Hotel.


    "What power does he have that we can''t provoke?" Ralph shrugged, unconcerned.


    With his background, he felt there was no one in Harmonfield or Brookhaven, aside from a few familiar families that he couldn''t handle.


    Moreover, Andrew was a man of honor who rarely bullied the weak.


    He would mostly just use his status to intimidate.


    Generally, he wouldn''t resort to violence.


    "Harris, he''s Robin!" blurted Finn, panic rising in his voice.


    "Robin? What does his family do? I don''t think I''ve ever heard of him," Ralph frowned, confused by Finn''s fear of Robin''s name.


    His reaction was far from normal.


    Finn took a deep breath, trembling.


    "Harris is the one who brought down


    our entire alliance. Sam and Ruby were killed by him. The Wrights and the Dunns from Harmonfield treat him like a distinguished guest!


    "Call Andrew back right now, or we''re going to be in serious trouble!"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 I Leave No Survivor


    At that moment, Ralph finally understood why Finn had been so terrified.


    One man had the power to trample the entire alliance.


    The Nevilles, the foremost n in Ancient Martial, bowed to him in reverence.


    The Wrights and the Dunns treated him as an esteemed guest.


    Even the ters had vanished overnight, all due to Robin.


    Such a figure was far beyond the reach of his family.


    Ralph was deeply troubled with this discovery.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately picked up his phone.


    Meanwhile, Andrew swaggered over to Robin''s tea table and plopped down with an air of confidence.


    Darkwolf and Emmy turned their gazes towards him.


    Andrew shed a grin at Emmy, poured himself a ss of red wine, and prepared to enjoy a sip.


    He was ready to enlighten Robin, that reckless fool who didn''t know when he was courting disaster.


    Haha! This fool dare steal my Harris''s woman? He''s asking for trouble!


    Andrew lifted his ss, bringing it close to his lips.


    "Put down the wine and get lost!" Darkwolf''s cold voice cut through the air.


    Andrew hesitated for a moment, then he pointed at Robin with a yful smirk. "Mister, I think you''re telling him to get lost, right?" Before he could finish, a sh of cold light streaked by. Andrew clutched his throat in shock, staring at Darkwolf in disbelief.


    Following that, Andrew''s head rolled onto the ground!


    "Arghhh!"


    Emmy screamed at the sight of Andrew''s head rolling on the ground and his blood spraying everywhere.


    She fainted a momentter.


    A chorus of screams erupted from the second-floor bar as chaos ensued.


    The men and women who had been dancing wildly scattered and fled in all directions.


    Robin shook his head and said, "You even kill people like this? What a disgrace!"


    Darkwolf chuckled darkly. "I never discriminate when ites to killing.


    "He disrupted my ns, and he had to be eliminated! Divine Drakebane-let''s never see each other again!"


    With that, Darkwolf leaped over the railing of the second floor, cutting through the chaos of people tond outside the Marion Club''s main hall. Ralph had never imagined the oue.


    Just as his call connected, Andrew''s head had already rolled away.


    The sudden, bloody scene made Ralph''s stomach churn, and he nearly retched.


    "Soul Collector is lousy!" Robin scoffed in disdain, watching Darkwolf disappear into the distance.


    He turned and leaped through therge window facing the street.


    "Oh my God! What is happening? Is this a hallucination?!"


    Darkwolf''s shocking disy left many stunned.


    Seeing Robin''s even more incredible feat made them nearly lose their minds.


    This couldn''t be the set of an Autreynia superhero movie, could it?


    Robin chased after Darkwolf, leaving the Marion Club behind.


    Special military police lurking around the club rushed in to help maintain order.


    Within five minutes, the West Sea Area police took control of the Marion Club.


    Slowly, calm returned to the club, but many witnesses to the bloody scene were still in a state of terror and shock.


    Ralph and the others stood frozen, answering the police''s inquiries, trembling as they looked at the grim aftermath of Andrew''s fate.


    "Finn, I should have listened to you. If I did, Andrew wouldn''t have died here," Ralph murmured, his eyes nk.


    Finn, still shaken, replied, "I never expected the man sitting across from Robin to be even more ruthless.


    "I just heard the police say that the middle-aged man was a notorious top-tier assassin.


    "Just as I suspected-anyone associated with Robin isn''t a good person!"


    Ralph and the others breathed a sigh of relief, silently grateful they hadn''t tried to provoke Robin.


    Otherwise, they would have been the ones lying dead.


    ...


    At that moment, Robin had already exited the Marion Club, pursuing Darkwolf.


    After leaving the club, Darkwolf dashed into a nearby alley.


    The narrow streets were far from the brightness of Rich Street.


    He thought he might lose Robin in the night, but after weaving through several dark alleys, Robin remained just behind him.


    Realizing he couldn''t escape, Darkwolf stopped in his tracks.


    It was clear that Robin was much faster.


    Stalling like this would only put him in a more dangerous position.


    Darkwolf turned to face Robin, who approached calmly.


    "I''m going to abandon this mission. Why do you keep chasing me?" Darkwolf asked.


    As Robin casually wiped his hands with a napkin, he strolled closer.


    "Abandon the mission? Haha!" Robin replied, his demeanor cool andposed.


    "Once the game starts, it must reach a conclusion. That''s my rule. Do you think you can juste to assassinate and then walk away if it doesn''t go your way?"


    "Didn''t you do any preparation beforeing here, Darkwolf?" he continued.


    "I''m called Divine Drakebane because under my dragon dagger, there are no survivors! This time, not a single one of the 13 killers who received the Phoenix Vanguard''s bounty will return! Your naive Wolfshade can now dere bankruptcy!" The two men stood less than 30 feet apart.


    At that moment, Darkwolf felt a palpable killing intent radiating from Robin.


    A cold shiver ran down his spine.


    He had never experienced such an ominous premonition in his decades of involvement in the assassin underground.


    Though he wanted to retreat from this ughter, it was toote.


    Meeting a terrifying figure like Divine Drakebane meant only one oue: either he would die or Robin would.


    With nowhere to escape, Darkwolf let out a chilling howl that echoed through the alley.


    An eerie, hellish gloom enveloped the alley.


    The sound of his mournful wail caused the two wild dogs, who had been lurking at the entrance of the alley, to drop dead.


    Whoosh!


    Darkwolf lunged forward, his hands morphing into w-like weapons that sliced through the dark night, aiming for Robin''s shoulders. Robin stood still, showing no signs of evasion.


    As the ws neared him, the dragon dagger at his waist shot out of its sheath.


    The golden dragon soared through the air, unleashing two streams of intense mes.


    Darkwolf''s ws turned to ash in an instant.


    He rushed up to Robin, but before he couldprehend what had just happened, the dragon dagger had already sliced across his throat.


    In his final moments, an eerie smile spread across Darkwolf''s face.


    The golden dragon then ascended into the sky, illuminating the alley with a dazzling light.


    That stunning scenested but a brief moment.


    Darkwolf''s body crumpled to the ground, a lifeless husk.


    Robin nced at the paper-like corpse on the ground and shook his head.


    A breeze stirred the night air, and Darkwolf''s body disintegrated into a wisp of smoke, vanishing into the endless darkness.


    The long, dark alley returned to its chilling silence, as if nothing had urred.


    Robin pulled out a wet napkin to wipe his hands and strolled deeper into the alley with his hands in his pockets.


    "Come out! Since you''re already


    here, why hide? I''m right here in front


    of you let''s do this!" Robin''s voice


    echoed eerily in the shadowy alley.


    In an instant, seven or eight figures emerged from both sides of the alley, stepping closer to Robin.


    Robin lifted his gaze toward the faint light at the end of the alley and sighed.


    Nine of the world''s top assassins charged at Robin at once.


    Before they had taken on this assassination mission, the Phoenix Vanguard had promised a staggering reward for anyone who killed Robin.


    However, upon entering Draconia and witnessing the gruesome fate of Darkwolf and the others, everyone realized the truth.


    If they didn''t team up, none of them would survive.


    This wasn''t just about the money anymore.


    It was a matter of whether they could leave Draconia alive.


    They understood now that they had been duped.


    The information provided by the Phoenix Vanguard was entirely false.


    Divine Drakebane was a formidable opponent.


    Darkwolf, who imed to be the world''s top assassin, had fallen without evennding a blow against Robin.


    In the end, there wasn''t even a body left behind.


    Such a shocking disy left them in despair.


    No one dared to dream of killing Robin and returning to the Phoenix Vanguard to im their rewards.


    In the darkness, they silently reached a consensus, discarding theirst shred of pretense.


    They no longer cared about their underground reputation and charged toward Robin together. Survival!


    That was the only thing that mattered at that moment.


    Without a word, they unleashed their full power, aiming to kill Robin.


    They assessed that with the strength of all eight of thembined, they could at least hold their ground against this Divine Drakebane.


    Surely there would be a chance to escape.


    However, the next moment extinguished theirst flicker of hope.


    A sh of golden light pierced through the dark alley as the dragon dagger flew out, streaking across the air like a lightning bolt.


    The eight assassins froze in ce, each clutching their throats tightly.


    In the next instant, the golden dragon roared, mercilessly draining the lives of the eight top assassins.


    In less than a minute, the eight fierce killers, once feared, vanished just like Darkwolf had.


    A gust of night wind swept through, intensifying the eerie atmosphere of the long alley.


    Robin wiped his hands and tossed the napkin into the air.


    Keeping his hands in his pockets, he slowly entered the alley.


    At the end of the dim alley stood a man with thick-rimmed sses, resembling a nerd.


    Robin looked up at Kofror''s man, known as Viper, and sighed.


    "This is the first time I''ve felt pity before killing someone.


    "Jabez, you''ve done something that makes me hesitate to take your life, but I still can''t let you live."


    Jabez shrugged and said, "Once I


    chose this path, I was never prepared to turn back. If I die here today, it would be a perfect ending. Let''s begin; we''re both in a hurry to move on."


    In an instant, dozens of surgical scalpels flew toward Robin like a rainstorm.


    Robin looked at the twinkling des, momentarily taken aback. "You do live up to your reputation."


    A smug smile crept across Jabez''s face.


    He believed that with his ultimate skills, he might stand a chance against Robin.


    However, the next moment, he realized that amidst the flurry of scalpels, Robin''s figure had vanished without a trace.


    In a sh, a blinding light swept before his eyes, and then there was nothing but silence.


    His gaze grew increasingly hollow until, finally, he copsed to the ground.


    Robin looked at Jabez''s lifeless body and called out to the shadows, "Leave him intact; take him away and give him a proper burial."


    The deep alley glimmered with a dim yellow light, reflecting Robin''s tall silhouette as it gradually faded into the distance.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Vera''s Body Data


    At seven-thirty in the morning, as Talia and the Security Bureau Seven team returned to the Harmonfield office, a call came in from HQ.


    Thirteen of the world''s top international assassins had mysteriously vanished.


    The most secretive intelligence organization in Draconia confirmed it.


    These assassins had not left Harmonfield-or even Draconia; they had disappeared right within the city limits.


    After 3:30 AM, all tracking points confirmed that all information on the 13 top assassins hadpletely vanished.


    All signs hinted that Robin might be involved, though no hard evidence confirmed it.


    The only intel they had was Robin entering the Marion Club early that morning on Rich Street, Harmonfield West Sea Area-the same club previously visited by Darkwolf. After Darkwolf disappeared, Robin drove back to Eastvale.


    Security footage at the building showed Robin arriving at 4:18 AM.


    The drive from Rich Street in the West Sea Area to the Eastvale takes around forty minutes.


    Robin left the Marion Club at 3:10 AM.


    Based on this timeline, it seemed nearly impossible for him to have eliminated ten top international assassins and still make it back in such a short time.


    Also, how could there be no traces left behind after the deaths of 13 top assassins?


    Consequently, Security Bureau Seven concluded that the remaining ten assassins were most likely still alive.


    So, the headquarters instructed Talia to keep a close, distant watch on Robin''s movements.


    Meanwhile, within a secluded vi in the chaotic Westhill Cemetery, Jack also received an update.


    "Sir, Robin went to Marion Club to meet with the Darkwolf.


    "During this time, the club''s lead performer, Emmy, and a martial artist from the provincial city''s boxing gym, Andrew Lambert, were seated between them. "Shortly after Andrew sat down, something was said, and the Darkwolf suddenly attacked and killed him.


    "He then fled from the club.


    "Robin followed soon after.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Throughout the whole encounter, Robin and the Darkwolf never had any verbal or physical confrontation. "After leaving the Marion Club, Darkwolf headed north along Rich Street.


    "He went into a long alley south of Rich Street-part of an oldplex in a heritage preservation area. "This stretch of historical buildings runs for dozens of rows."


    "We tracked Darkwolf and Robin into the alley but lost sight of them almost immediately.


    "We checked every alley and didn''t see them anywhere, nor did we hear any sounds of a fight."


    "Only asional shes of golden light appeared,sting less than a second before fading. "Robin entered the alley at around 3:10 AM, and by 4:18 AM, he was seen at the Eastvale.


    "He hasn''t left or contacted anyone since, and all his devices are off.


    "In such a short time, handling 13 top assassins alone is simply impossible."


    Jack listened, pacing with his hands behind his back.


    With the travel time between Rich Street and Eastvale, Robin had barely ten minutes unounted for.


    Eliminating ten assassins single-handedly in such a short time-today, only one person has ever done it with that kind of efficiency.


    No one else could carry out such a highly efficient killing.


    To pull it off, one would need killing skills on par with that legendary figure from the past and, even then, the assassins would have had to appear simultaneously. So where are the bodies?


    Why was nothing left behind?


    Jack was filled with questions.


    One thing, however, was clear: the 13 top assassins who entered Draconia had been targeting Robin.


    This suggested he was far from an ordinary character.


    If they could uncover the organization and motive behind sending those assassins after him, Robin''s true identity would soon be revealed.


    ...


    Just as lunchtime rolled around, Vera arrived at Robin''s office door at Eastvale.


    She was about to knock when Amber approached from behind.


    "Ms. Silva, looking for Mr. Ramsey?" Amber asked.


    Vera nodded. "He asked me toe by at noon. Is he inside?


    "His phone''s been off, and his office line is set to silent."


    "Mr. Ramsey? Haven''t seen him all morning," Amber replied.


    A soft snoring sound drifted from the office.


    Amber grinned, "Looks like he''s catching some sleep in there."


    Vera murmured, "Sleeping?


    "He was off somewhere in the middle of the night and is still sleeping now? Seriously!


    "Open the door, Amber."


    Amber hesitated, "Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Vera waved her off. "He told me toe by at noon yesterday, and here he is dozing off in his office. Unbelievable!"


    Seeing Vera''s expression, Amber had no choice but to open the door.


    There was Robin, sound asleep on the sofa.


    After Amber left, Vera closed the door behind her and studied Robin''s peaceful expression.


    She thought to herself, How can I mess with this guy?


    He always gets the upper hand when he''s awake.


    Now''s my chance.


    She paced quietly around the office, considering her options.


    Robin kept snoring away, the sound practically echoing in the room.


    Just then, he sneezed, rubbed his nose, turned over, and resumed his snoring.


    Vera had an idea.


    She pulled out a single hair, crept up beside him, and gently slid the hair into his nostril. "Achoo!" Robin sneezed.


    Vera stifled herugh, then, seeing he had already fallen back asleep, tried it again.


    Another sneeze and Robin turned over again.


    This is too good, Vera thought, smiling to herself.


    Vera watched Robin, delighted by the way he was being teased, feeling thoroughly satisfied.


    This guy always gets to mess with me-about time I returned the favor.


    Vera shifted angles and once more slipped her hair into Robin''s nose.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her wrist, catching her off guard.


    "Are you bored or something? What''s this about?"


    She grinned. "What if I am? Maybe I''m hooked on it."


    Realizing he was already awake, she continued, "Weren''t you supposed to take me to the vi to record body data at noon?


    "Hiding out here, phone off-are you breaking your promise?"


    Robin remembered he had agreed to lend her the vi.


    ncing at the time, he shrugged, "Okay, I''ll take you now.


    "But I haven''t eaten yet, so grab some takeout on the way. We''ll eat at the vi. Your treat!"


    Vera rolled her eyes. "You can''t treat me even once?"


    "Take it or leave it." He closed his eyes again.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll pay, you miser!" She muttered, yfully twisting his arm.


    The two left for the vi at Area One of Dawnspire.


    Once inside, they pulled out a data chip from the security panel at the entrance and inserted it into the recording device.


    "Okay,


    body


    let''s get started. Input all your of the camera. Content beto


    "Robin gestured for b


    her coat and stand


    He aimed the lens, adjusted the focus, prepared to


    the


    capture,


    through the call or


    o else entirely. Colet


    else


    He watched intently, muttering something under his breath.


    Guiding her, he instructed, "Chest up, head straight, lift your hips, hands up, a little body sway..."


    "Turn left, now right, back to the camera... That''s it, raise your ...


    Five minutes passed, and Vera followed every cue, switching poses.


    Ten minutes and Robin stayed glued to the camera.


    "Are we still not done?" she asked, puzzled.


    "


    "Almost..." he replied, keeping his focus. "Gotta make sure it''s recorded thoroughly, or it won''t count."


    Another twenty minutes went by.


    Robin kept directing her to try different poses, some even getting more absurd by the minute.


    Vera''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Why did recording body data feel so much like modeling?


    Did she really need to pose like this?


    She noticed Robin did not seem to be operating the equipment anymore; he was just excitedly glued to the camera.


    "Why is this taking so long?" Vera asked.


    Robin, still focused on the camera,


    replied seriously, "This equipment¨¦t


    with high precision;


    ovel


    record it takes time.


    "Stop stalling, now-stand still, left side, right side, raise your hands, stick out your butt...


    Left with no choice, Vera followed his instructions.


    Soon, Robin went quiet.


    "


    She held the pose for a moment and nced back to find him grinning mischievously behind the camera.


    Is this guy actually recording my data?


    It feels more like he''s watching some sort of short film.


    Vera caught sight of his mischievous expression and asked, "Are we done yet?"


    "Not even close! What''s your rush?" Robin replied, his eyes still fixed on the screen.


    "The setup for this information input is super detailed," Robin said nonchntly.


    "If any part of your body isn''t recorded, the system won''t recognize it, and the door won''t open."


    He muttered under his breath, "Your butt''s pretty big ...


    "What?" Vera''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "Robin, are you staring at my...


    "


    She red at him, realizing this might be some kind of prank.


    "Robin, you jerk! What exactly are you... what are you doing?"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 Borrowing the Vi on Dawnspire Heights


    Vera grew more suspicious the longer she thought about it.


    She quickly rushed to the recording equipment, pushing Robin aside and carefully inspecting the system.


    However, she did not see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Robin, tell me honestly, what have you been up to for so long?"


    Robin looked at her with a grin, ncing at her curvaceous figure and slightly confused expression, barely holding back augh. "Why so suspicious?


    "I said there''s nothing here, just recording your information-what else could I be doing?"


    He muttered, "Not like I can see you wearing ck under ... " then picked up a ss of water and casually stepped in front of the camera. Hearing that, Vera''s face flushed.


    How did he know she was wearing ck?


    Could the camera actually pick that up?


    Leaning closer to the lens, she inspected it, seeing only a regr camera.


    Then, as Robin moved in front of the camera, an unexpected scene appeared!


    On the monitor, Robin''s full physique was on disy-fit and lean, every detail crystal clear.


    This guy''s physique is amazing! He''s a dream guy, no doubt! Vera''s heart was practically swooning as she watched.


    However, in an instant, she let out a scream.


    Hadn''t she just been in front of the camera the same way?


    So Robin had been watching her this whole time!


    Realizing what was going on, Vera''s heart started racing, her face flushing red.


    Like a cat with its tail stepped on, she darted over in a few steps and gave Robin a hard kick.


    "Robin, you jerk! Ah! You actually spied on me!"


    Just then, Robin casually enjoyed the scene with a cup of water in hand.


    Before he could take a sip, Vera kicked him, causing him to stumble and spill the water all over the floor.


    "What the hell! Are you nuts? Why''d you kick me out of nowhere?"


    "Kick you? Hmph, I''ll bite you too!" Vera was like a little cub, sinking her teeth into his wrist.


    "You creep, what were you doing just now?" she demanded.


    Robin looked at her innocently. "I was recording your info, remember?"


    "Why are you biting and kicking me like that? Are you a puppy or something?"


    Vera shot Robin an irritated re.


    Vera red. "You liar! You were using that as an excuse to spy on me!


    "This device can see through clothes, and you used it to look at everything!" she used, scratching at him while he tried to grab her hands. "Wait, are you saying you saw me naked? How would you know?"


    "I just watched you stroll right past the camera,pletely exposed!"


    Robin sighed, "So we''re even now, aren''t we? You got a full view of me too, so technically, I''m the one losing out here!"


    "You''re impossible!" Vera chased him up and down the vi in exasperation.


    Just then, Robin''s satellite phone buzzed with a message from the Dark Web: the ne ticket was confirmed, and he could board in an hour.


    He took her hand with a grin. "All right, all right, I won''t mess with you anymore.


    "Your body info''s all set in the vi''s system, so you''re free toe and go.


    "I''m heading out of Harmonfield for a couple of days to take care of some things."


    "Where are you going?" Vera asked, a bit anxious. "Can Ie with you?"


    "Nope, I''m off on a date with a beautiful woman." Robin quickly left the vi and drove away, leaving Vera stomping her foot in frustration. "Ugh, Robin, you jerk!"


    Just then, the phone on the coffee table started ringing.


    Vera nced over, smiling, "Must be that troublemaker calling."


    However, when she picked up, the face on the screen was Alice''s, not Robin''s.


    A bit disappointed, Vera answered, "Alice, what''s up?"


    Alice sounded mildly annoyed. "Vera, did you forget what you promised me yesterday?"


    "Promise?" Vera drew a nk.


    "You said you''d help me borrow Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates. Vera, don''t tell me you forgot!"


    Vera suddenly remembered.


    "Oh, Alice, of course not!


    "Right now, I''m here recording the security setup for the vi. I''ll send you a pic so you can see."


    She took a quick photo of herself and the surrounding vi, then sent it over.


    Alice''s eyes widened at the luxurious setting, and she eximed, "Vera, you''re amazing! I can''t believe you actually got it!


    "Could I maybe keep it for a while longer?"


    Hearing Alice''s excitement, Vera chuckled, "Of course.


    "Actually, this vi belongs to Robin. Take your time I''ll let him know, and it should be all good."


    Alice''s initial excitement turned icy.


    "Vera, could you please not mention that insufferable guy to me?"


    "The owner of a mountaintop vi in Dawnspire Heights Estates-who wouldn''t know the kind of status that requires?" She continued sharply. "Everyone in Harmonfield is aware of that.


    "Living there isn''t just about money; it takes real standing to qualify.


    "Robin is just piggybacking on Shirley''s family connections here, showing off like he has any influence."


    "A guy like him wouldn''t stand a


    chance of getting near a vi in Area


    One, or even the vis in Area Three of Dawnspire Heights Estates."


    Vera chuckled, trying to calm her friend.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll drop it.


    "Just know you can use the vi; just make sure nothing gets damaged."


    She added, "The ce can amodate a couple of hundred people, so just tally up your guest list.


    "Let me know beforehand, and I''ll bring you over to set up."


    Alice sounded a bit impatient. "Can''t you just hand me the keys?"


    Veraughed, "Alice, this vi isn''t your average ce.


    "Getting in is not just a couple of passwords and a fingerprint.


    "This one needs an actual body scan to ess," she exined.


    "Without the recorded data, no one''s getting in, and trying to force it would alert security."


    "I just finished recording the body info here ... "


    Recalling the registration earlier with Robin, Vera''s cheeks flushed slightly at the memory.


    Without even realizing it, she had followed Robin''s instructions and gone through all sorts of poses!


    Robin, you jerk! I''ll settle this with you when you get back.


    Meanwhile, Alice, still on the line, was stunned.


    What exactly was Vera''s rtionship with the owner of this ce?


    He actually let her use the vi and even helped input her data.


    That meant Vera coulde and go as she pleased-almost like she was the vi''s owner.


    Jealousy red in Alice''s heart.


    Vera must have used some secret methods to connect with such a big shot!


    If only she''d known...


    If she could meet the vi''s owner before the engagement party, with her charm, she would easily outshine Vera. Maybe he would choose her instead.


    She would then leave Zachary behind in a heartbeat and follow this powerful figure, bing the envy of all Harmonfield!


    With this in mind, Alice said, "Vera,


    before the engagement party, I''d like


    to invite


    the owner of the vi to


    dinner as a thank-you. Can you help


    2nge it?"


    Vera looked surprised. "He probably wouldn''t ept an invitation."


    Alice, sounding annoyed, replied, "Vera, are you afraid I''ll steal him from you?"


    Hearing this, Vera burst intoughter.


    "Alice, this vi owner was originally yours to know-it''s you and the Millers who wanted to cut ties," Vera replied.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not worried at all about you meeting him.


    "I''m sure that even if you met him, you''d still dismiss him.


    "Remember, you''ve always said your dream is to be a queenly figure, just like Daphne West."


    "And besides, aren''t you getting engaged soon? Are you really thinking ofpeting with me over men?"


    Alice gave a scoff. "Until that certificate''s signed, I still have options, Vera.


    "Sounds like you''re getting defensive."


    Vera chuckled.


    "Alice, if you''re that interested, you could just call Robin yourself. He''s the vi''s actual owner, no question."


    "Fine, fine," Alice replied, sounding exasperated.


    "Last question-will he show up on my engagement day?"


    Vera smiled. "Honestly, I''d like him toe, so you''ll see that there are people and things that might surprise you in this world."


    Alice snorted. "Vera, it''s just


    borrowing a vi. Now you''re making


    it sound all mysterious.


    Whatever-when are you taking me to see it? I need to arrange for the decoration crew."


    Lowering her voice, Alice added, "One more favor.


    "At the engagement party, I want everyone to think the vi owner''s my close friend.


    "If I said I wanted to live here permanently, he''d totally agree."


    Veraughed.


    "Alice, that''s a tall order. I can''t back you up on that one-he''d never go along with it."


    Alice frowned. "Vera, you''re being so stingy!


    "I just asked for a little help to impress my family and friends-why are you making such a big deal of it?"


    "Alice, I can''t say those things without Robin''s consent," Vera replied.


    "That vi isn''t just any ce; it''s the most talked-about, mysterious property in all of Harmonfield.


    "If word got out, the entire city would be buzzing, and I can''t handle that kind of attention.


    "Besides, it would definitely make Robin ufortable.


    "I absolutely can''t agree."


    "What does any of this have to do with Robin?" Alice retorted, clearly frustrated.


    "Fine, let''s just drop it. It''s a small thing; no need to overreact."


    ...


    An hourter, Robin boarded an international flight from Harmonfield to Terenova.


    Once he arrived at Terenova''s airport, he would be able to take the private ne prepared by the Nevilles to Hydra Ind.


    Meanwhile, Drogo, head of Phoenix Vanguard headquarters, had no idea what wasing.


    In seven hours, they would be facing a disaster of historic proportions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Flight Attendant


    Robin boarded the international Brookhaven Airlines flight to Terenova, though due to a rush, he ended up with an economy seat since all first-ss tickets were sold out. It did not matter to him-his only goal was reaching Terenova as quickly as possible.


    Taking his seat in the middle of the left row, Robin nced around instinctively, observing his surroundings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Next to him in the window seat sat a young girl with a warm smile and a striking mixed-race beauty, her smile as charming and easygoing as the girl next door. Robin gave her a polite nod, closing his eyes to rest without a word.


    Drogo from Phoenix Vanguard had recently put a billion-dor bounty on his head, challenging Robin''s reputation in the dark world like never before.


    This was the first time since Divine Drakebane''s rise that a faction had dared to confront him openly.


    Three years ago, when the Dark Night Alliance tried to turn several Ugond Phoenix Vanguard branches against him, they had not been so brazen. Back then, Phoenix Vanguard had been wiped out overnight.


    Cassian, their former leader, had even offered a billion dors to surrender, hoping to preserve the Vanguard name.


    Mow, Drogo was making his move again.


    Apparently, thest warning had not been enough.


    Robin had only paused his activities for a year, and now the underworld was beginning to stir.


    He was ready to make an example of those involved, one by one.


    If they did not tremble in fear, they would think Divine Drakebane had suddenly turned soft.


    Since the day he had started traversing the world with Old Fred, the old man had drilled into him a single rule for surviving in the dark world: only the ruthless survive. Showing mercy was asking for trouble.


    From then on, Robin''s single creed in facing his enemies was destruction; only by ensuring they could note back could he keep the threats at bay.


    He would not give his opponents any chance to survive.


    This was the very foundation upon which Divine Drakebane had built its name in the shadows.


    "Those who follow prosper, those who oppose perish."


    To spare an enemy even a sliver of mercy was to be merciless to oneself.


    From that moment, the name Divine Drakebane resonated throughout the underworld.


    Reflecting on the 13 so-called top assassins who hade to Draconia to take his life, Robin could not help but smirk.


    These so-called "elite" killers wereughably unprepared.


    Even more absurd was Drogo, who, after a decade of training on the Zlul Ind with support from the Dark Night Alliance, thought he could rival Divine Drakebane. How na?ve.


    Robin had just dozed off when arge man from Demberoa gave him a nudge.


    In cold, clipped Draconian, the man grunted, "Get up. I''m taking your seat; the smell back there is unbearable."


    Robin opened his eyes slowly, looking up at the towering figure.


    The man, nearly two meters tall with the build of a wrestler, had a full beard and a fierce gaze.


    Behind him stood three other men of simr size and presence, exuding an intimidating energy that made the surrounding Draconian passengers avert their gaze, too nervous to make eye contact. The burly man gave Robin another push, but his attention shifted to the young woman seated beside Robin, eyeing her intently.


    Robin noticed the girl trembling beside him, clearly frightened.


    He quickly picked up on the fact that these men were after her.


    "Do you know them?" he asked, looking her way.


    She shook her head, voice shaking.


    "No, I don''t. Please don''t switch seats with them," she whispered.


    "They targeted me at the airport. I''m scared."


    "Get lost!" Robin pushed the burly man''s hand off his shoulder and closed his eyes again.


    The man''s jaw clenched. "I told you to get up and switch with me. Didn''t you hear?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, yawning nonchntly.


    "This is my seat. Why should I?


    "Besides, seat changes aren''t allowed on flights."


    The man leaned closer. "Get up-I''ll handle it with the captain," he said.


    "The smell of that Draconia woman behind us is too strong. We can''t stand it."


    "I''m not moving," Robin replied coolly. "Even if the captain agrees, I don''t."


    The man''s patience snapped. "What? You''re challenging me? You have no idea who we are in Terenova, do you?"


    Robin did not flinch, shrugging off the man''s grip again. "I don''t care who you are. Back off."


    Hostility shed across the faces of the four men.


    The surrounding passengers looked on, tense and uneasy, knowing this could go badly.


    These four men from Demberoa were clearly not ones to cross.


    The way they carried themselves and their tone suggested they were gangsters.


    The thought of upsetting them made the nearby passengers visibly tense, but their disturbance quickly drew the attention of the flight crew.


    A striking flight attendant approached with a warm but firm tone.


    "Gentlemen, please keep it down and respect thefort of our other passengers.


    "If there''s an issue, we''re here to resolve it, but let''s try to be considerate of one another."


    The man eyed her up and down before snapping, "The smell from that Draconia woman behind


    unbearable! We''re ufortas


    sitting there.


    "I paid good money for this flight, and this stink ruins it. I''m lodging aint!"


    "You Draconia people are disgusting. Even your smell is nauseating.


    "We''d like to switch seats!"


    His remarks about Draconians had the surrounding passengers bristling with anger, though no one dared to speak up.


    The flight attendant offered a calm apology.


    "Please, gentlemen, there''s no need to escte.


    "I''m very sorry," the flight attendant


    replied politely. "First-ss is fully booked, as is economy-there are no extra seats avable to


    nove


    amodate a switch.


    "This gentleman has already declined your request to exchange seats, so I kindly ask for your understanding.


    "If you''re bothered by the passenger''s scent behind you, we''ll arrange suitablepensation upon arrival in Terenova."


    "No way!" The burly man pointed directly at Robin''s seat.


    "I want to sit here, and I''ll even pay him extra for it!"


    Robin smirked, "Are all Demberoans thiscking in manners? Let me make it clear-no seat swap."


    The flight attendant looked troubled. "Gentlemen, I''m really sorry; please return to your seats...


    ?


    Before she could finish, one of the burly men cut her off sharply. "Is this the kind of poor service we should


    t from the airline in Draconia?


    t belongs to


    "We demand you handle this immediately!"


    The flight attendant nced at the air marshal for help, but he showed no sign of stepping in.


    The situation grew tense, with everyone unsure what would happen next.


    Robin stood up slowly. "Are you done yet? If so, go back to your seats!


    "And if you insult Draconian people again, you''ll regret it. Now, back off!"


    His words left the four men, the flight attendant, and the surrounding passengers in stunned silence.


    Though Robin was tall, his build was slimpared to the men''s, and everyone could see these guys meant trouble.


    Robin might get himself into huge trouble.


    The girl beside him anxiously tugged at his sleeves, concerned.


    "What did you say?" The lead man reached out to shove him.


    The flight attendant stifled a gasp.


    Robin grinned. "Think carefully before touching me."


    The big man, having missed his push at Robin, growled in anger. "Why would I think twice about shoving some weakling from Draconia?"


    "Is that so?" Robin''s mouth curled into a sly smile. "Your choice."


    Suddenly, without anyone seeing how it happened, the man dropped to his knees, clutching his stomach in pain and staring at Robin with fear.


    The other three men, equally bewildered, held their chests and looked at Robin, shocked.


    With his hands in his pockets and an innocent smile, Robin said, "Go back to your seats and check if there''s still a bad smell over there.


    "If you''re still ufortable,e back and find me," Robin said.


    The three men were frozen in ce for a moment.


    Robin''s smile vanished, reced with a steely gaze.


    "Didn''t get the message? Do I need to spell it out? Get lost!"


    The man who had been kneeling quickly scrambled to his feet, backing away.


    Hispanions hurried to follow and returned to their seats, trying to act as if nothing had happened.


    The flight attendant, unsure of what had just urred, briefly stood in shock.


    After a moment, she gave Robin a small bow and said, "Thank you, sir."


    Then she promptly headed toward the seats of the four Demberoans in the back.


    "Gentlemen, anything else I can assist with?"


    "N-no, we''re fine," the men stammered, looking as if they had just had a close encounter with a predator.


    The entire cabin was silent.


    Passengers exchanged nces of admiration and surprise toward Robin, who had stepped up without hesitation.


    In Draconia, those men were used to throwing their weight around, and without someone like Robin, it would have ended differently.


    Beside Robin, the girl''s eyes sparkled with admiration.


    "That was amazing! Those four troublemakers didn''t stand a chance against you. Haha!


    "I''m worried they''lle after you once we''re in Terenova," the girl said.


    Robin gave a calm smile. "Don''t worry; they wouldn''t dare, even if they had the nerve."


    She leaned closer, saying, "Thank you. When we arrive, I''ll make sure my father properly thanks you."


    Robin waved it off. "That''s not necessary."


    The tension settled quickly, and the passengers looked at Robin with admiration for stepping up, though he paid little attention to it.


    To him, this was hardly worth mentioning.


    He did not say much else to the girl beside him and closed his eyes to rest.


    "Sir, could you join me in the flight attendants'' rest area?"


    Robin opened his eyes to see the beautiful flight attendant standing nearby.


    With her fair skin and a gentle smile in her refined gaze, she awaited his reply.

 Chapter 251 Terenova Underground Queen

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 251 Terenova Underground Queen


    Robin did not ask any questions and simply followed the flight attendant to the rest area, where a young air marshal was waiting.


    "State your name, age, and upation!"


    Robin smirked, "Are you interrogating me?"


    "Just answer the question!" the air marshal demanded sternly.


    "Do you know what kind of consequences fighting on a ne could have, especially if you''re assaulting foreign passengers?"


    The flight attendant looked surprised. "But it wasn''t Mr. Ramsey who started it ..."


    "I know!" The air marshal cut her off coldly.


    Robin could tell the marshal was deliberately causing trouble.


    He raised an eyebrow. "You were there. You saw the situation.


    "Those four were clearly up to something with the girl seated next to me.


    "As the air marshal, you have a certain responsibility here.


    "If I hadn''t intervened, would you just stand there and let it happen?


    "Let''s be clear, they started the trouble, not me.


    "If you''re not looking to be suspended, I suggest you act ordingly."


    With that, Robin turned and left, ignoring the marshal entirely.


    The marshal watched him go, a sh of coldness in his eyes.


    Though visibly annoyed, he could not be sure of Robin''s true identity and did not want to risk offending someone important.


    The flight attendant looked at him and said, "Why handle it this way?


    "Mr. Ramsey was helping-he even saved you from a bigger problem.


    "You''re not being fair."


    The air marshal responded irritably, "Alison, you might be too sentimental. People like him just crave attention, and that''s dangerous!


    "It could easily bring disaster to the ne.


    "As an air marshal, it''s my duty to remind him to stay calm."


    The flight attendant furrowed her brows slightly.


    She could sense the air marshal''s hostility toward Robin.


    "Then you should have stepped in when those four Demberoans were causing trouble.


    "But you stayed back and did nothing. Isn''t that a failure in your duty?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "With that alone, I have every right to report you for negligence and for failing to act in a risky situation!


    "Mr. Ramsey stepped in where needed, and holding him ountable is just unfair!"


    The marshal scowled, "Alison, his demeanor was clearly intimidating."


    "Just from that, I could categorize him as a potential risk to the flight and detain him right now!"


    Alison Ferguson, understanding his motivation, sighed.


    She knew the air marshal had been interested in her, and her respect for Robin had stoked his hostility. She took a deep breath.


    "Mr. Ramsey acted out of respect for Draconian dignity. Please don''t do anything rash.


    "Otherwise, I''ll report your conduct to the captain without omission."


    The air marshal red at Alison, finally muttering, "Fine. Let''s leave it at that."


    Alison ignored him, stepping out and returning to the passenger area.


    At this moment, Robin just returned to his seat.


    Alison approached Robin''s seat with a warm smile, bringing him a cup of tea and a fruit tter.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please don''t take the earlier incident to heart; the air marshal was just doing his job." Robin looked up, a soft fragrance drifting over him.


    In front of him, Alison''s shy, radiant charm filled his entire view.


    He took the tea and nodded with a slight smile. "No worries; it''s already forgotten."


    Alison smiled warmly, leaning in a bit closer, and discreetly handed Robin her business card.


    "If you''re ever bored in Terenova, feel free to contact me," she said, realizing she might have sounded a bit forward.


    "I mean, I know Terenova very well, so I could be your guide or trantor if needed..."


    Robin took the card with a polite nod.


    Alison''s eyes held a warm sparkle as she smiled sweetly, swaying her slender waist as she walked away.


    Robin casually tucked the card into the seat cushion.


    This small gesture did not go unnoticed by the girl next to him, who smiled at Robin with newfound warmth in her expression.


    Seeing how the flight attendant had subtly tried to make an impression, the girl was surprised by Robin''s indifference.


    Most men would have shown interest, yet Robin had not even looked at the card before stuffing it into the seat.


    It made her see him in a better light.


    Throughout the journey, Robin kept his eyes closed, only opening them when theynded at Terenova International Airport.


    After leaving the airport, he received a message from Stephanie Rogario, Tristan''s wife, informing him that the Nevilles had already headed to. Hydratnd and that she would be there to meet him and arrange a


    direct flight to the ind.


    Stephanie was the eldest daughter of the Rogarios, the most powerful gang in Demberoa, often called the Underground Queen.


    Her family''s influence was so vast that even the president showed deference to them.


    Robin had first met Stephanie in Terenova three years prior.


    Her blend of decisiveness and efficiency left asting impression on him, a strength he now recognized in her granddaughter, Jane.


    Just as Robin exited the airport, the


    girl who had sat beside him on the ne caught up, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, I didn''t mention it on the ne, but my father is Terenova''s mayor.


    "I just spoke with him, and he insists you visit us as a guest after hearing how you helped me."


    Robin smiled and replied, "Thank you, but I have other matters to attend to in Terenova. Perhaps our paths will cross again."


    With a hint of disappointment, the girl handed him a piece of paper. "My name''s Hayley. Here''s my contact information. "Please reach out if you ever return to Terenova."


    Robin tucked the paper into his pocket, waved, and replied, "Perhaps fate will bring us together again." Just then, the four men from the ne approached him.


    "Kid, we let you off on the ne, but now that you''re on our turf, do you really think you can just walk away?" Robin shook his head, ignoring them, and gestured toward the men waiting to pick him up.


    The leader of the four men was confused.


    The eight bodyguards from the Rogarios promptly approached and guided them straight into a business car.


    In Terenova, the Rogarios were feared a force few would dare to cross, knowing it was as good as signing their own death warrant.


    Once the car departed, a clear path opened up, nked by dozens of bodyguards dressed in ck.


    Ahead, two medium-sized helicopters waited on a spaciouswn.


    In this area, only the Rogarios had the luxury of using helicopters for transport.


    After a quick call from a bodyguard, Stephanie quickly exited the helicopter and approached Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, wee!"


    Stephanie, appearing to be in her sixties, greeted Robin with respect and escorted him onto the helicopter.


    This scene was caught by Alison, who stood at the entrance of the airport hall, her suitcase dropping to the ground in surprise.


    The air marshal walked over with a


    smirk, saying, "Alison, didn''t I tell


    you? Surprised to see he''s justal.


    yboy hanging on a rich woman?"


    His tone wasced with sarcasm, which made Alison wince.


    From the moment Robin boarded the ne, his looks and charm had captured her attention, and she found herself admiring him.


    With her experience, Alison felt that Robin''s presence marked him as someone truly distinguished.


    It would be amazing if she could end up with a man like him.


    Annoyed, Alison nced at the air marshal. "Why are you so quick to judge him?


    "You saw how fearless he was in front of those four men!"


    The air marshal scoffed, "Alison, open your eyes!


    "The woman with him has to be over sixty.


    "Look at her! Doesn''t shemand the room?"


    "As far as I know, those two helicopters belong to the Rogarios," the air marshal sneered.


    "That woman is Terenova''s Underground Queen!


    "Can''t you see it? Stop deceiving yourself and let go of that idea.


    "Didn''t you notice earlier? That girl beside him tried pursuing him, but he didn''t dare say a word to her.


    "Why do you think that is? Does that look like normal behavior?


    "He''s worried about upsetting his ''boss,'' so he didn''t even acknowledge the girl."


    As Alison watched Robin and Stephanie board the helicopter, her heart sank.


    The lights in the airport hall were bright, and she could clearly see Stephanie''s age.


    Though elegant and refined, the lines of time were visible on her face.


    Could Robin really just be a ything for wealthy women?


    "Alison, stop overthinking. Men like him are only interested in women worth millions, even billions," the air marshal continued.


    "You, a flight attendant barely making ends meet, don''t stand a chance.


    "Just look at his ride-a private helicopter!


    "Do you think ordinary people roll in with that kind of transport?"


    With a tone dripping with sarcasm, the air marshal turned and strode off, his eyes shing with contempt and jealousy.


    The helicopter stirred up a powerful gust of wind as it ascended into the sky.


    Alison let out a long sigh.


    The tall, handsome Robin had left her feeling conflicted-somewhere between disappointment and contempt.


    So that was why he had not shown any interest in the ne; he was just another ything for wealthy women. "Love at first sight, my foot!" she muttered, grabbing her suitcase and walking briskly away.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 Dealing With Phoenix Vanguard


    Two helicopters thundered toward Hydra Ind, their engines roaring like ferocious beasts ready to unleash chaos.


    Stephanie smiled warmly. "Lord Drakebane, your efforts regarding the Phoenix Vanguard situation have been invaluable. "Drogo and the Dark Night Alliance have ced Mr. Chapman and Mavis under house arrest.


    "And now, they''ve even issued a death order against you in the World of Darkness. That fool has truly lost his senses!"


    Robin chuckled coldly. "For those eager to meet their end, no one can intervene!"


    Stephanie nodded in agreement. "You''re absolutely correct, my lord.


    "You''ve dealt with Darkwolf, Viper, and 13 other assassins, and the Phoenix Vanguard and World of Darkness remain blissfully unaware.


    "When this information breaks, it will send shockwaves throughout the entire World of Darkness.


    "Even if you choose not to pursue Drogo yourself, those international assassin organizations will swarm Phoenix Vanguard and rip him apart."


    This time, several elite international assassin groups, stirred into action by Phoenix Vanguard and the Dark Night Alliance, had tried and failed to take down Drakebane within Draconia, leaving them severely weakened. Their anger would inevitably be directed at Phoenix Vanguard.


    The cost of nurturing each top-tier assassin ran into the millions.


    Furthermore, training super assassins like Darkwolf, Viper, and the Surgeon required ten to twenty years of relentless investment.


    With their deaths, it would take a staggering thirty years for them to recover.


    Robin nodded in understanding. "This is all their own fault!


    "Feel free to share the news: I will personally visit every assassin organization involved in this failed attempt on my life!"


    "Understood, Lord Drakebane!" Stephanie replied respectfully. "I''ll ensure that word spreads throughout the World of Darkness by tomorrow morning."


    ...


    Two hourster, the helicopter touched down on the shores of Hydra Ind.


    Tristan, Anthony, along with Jason and Jane, had already secured the area and were waiting on this secret beach.


    Tristan hurried over to Robin with the Nevilles in tow.


    "Lord Drakebane, thank you for your efforts. Please, take a moment to rest...


    "No need for that," Robin waved dismissively, pointing toward Dragon Hall.


    "I need to deal with Phoenix Vanguard and then head back to attend the Wrights'' celebration the day after tomorrow."


    Tristan lowered his gaze, a muscle twitching in his jaw.


    Phoenix Vanguard was one of the most powerful sects globally!


    If they coordinated their actions, their financial and military might could easily shake the foundations of a medium-sized nation.


    But to Lord Drakebane, dealing with an entire organization like Phoenix Vanguard seemed effortless.


    Jane couldn''t suppress a giggle. "Hahaha..."


    This startled Tristan and Stephanie. "Jane, we have a guest! Show some respect!"


    Stepping forward, Jane eximed, "Mr. Ramsey, I want to go with you!"


    Robin had initially intended to dismiss the young girl.


    But Jane suddenly bowed deeply before him.


    "Lord Drakebane, you are my mentor. If you''re going to eliminate Drogo from Phoenix Vanguard, then I must join you."


    Tristan shot a worried nce at Robin and quickly chastised her. "Jane, don''t be absurd."


    "No!" Jane insisted. "Mr. Ramsey, I must apany you.


    "Drogo instigated assassins to kill you. He can''t be allowed to live! I must end him myself!"


    Seeing Jane''s fierce determination, Robin frowned.


    Once this girl made up her mind, nothing could deter her.


    On that day at Spiral Heights, she had risked her own safety to protect her grandfather.


    That alone was praiseworthy.


    Looking into Jane''s resolute eyes, he relented. "Alright, but don''t stray too far. Stay close to me. Got it?" "Alright, Mr. Ramsey!" Jane eximed, her excitement palpable as she bounced alongside him.


    Robin turned to Tristan and the others. "You all wait here. You can head back in an hour."


    As he spoke, Jane drove up to him in an off-road vehicle.


    "Mr. Ramsey, hop in!" She called, her eyes shining with enthusiasm as she opened the car door.


    Robin climbed into the vehicle, and they took off at high speed.


    As the SUV zoomed away, Tristan and Stephanie stood tall, a wave of relief washing over them, their faces breaking into smiles. Only Jane had the privilege of bing a disciple of Drakebane!


    Both Tristan and Stephanie recognized the immense fortune that came with such a connection to a figure as powerful as him.


    The Nevilles'' ascent was imminent.


    Fifteen minutester, Jane and Robin arrived at the majestic pce situated in the southern region of Hydra Ind.


    Although it was midnight, the pce glowed with brilliant lights.


    This ce was none other than Dragon Hall, the stronghold of Phoenix Vanguard!


    Drogo, along with several leaders from various branches of Phoenix Vanguard, anxiously awaited updates about the 13 assassins sent to Draconia.


    Those assassins had infiltrated Draconia two full days ago, only to disappear without a trace, as if they had vanished into thin air.


    Richard Hill, the leader of the Western Uropean branch, nervously spoke up from the left side of Dragon Hall. "Mr. Drogo, it''s been quite a while since Darkwolf and his team entered Draconia. Why haven''t we heard anything yet? "This situation is highly suspicious. Do you think Darkwolf and his group have already been eliminated by Drakebane?"


    Victor Atkinson, the leader of the South Agracian branch, retorted coldly, "Even if Drakebane is powerful, there''s no way he could wipe out 13 elite international assassins in just two days!


    "With Darkwolf and the others leading the charge, it''s likely that Drakebane is in serious trouble! Hahaha..."


    A short man boasted arrogantly while standing on the table, "Darkwolf and his crew would only encounter real difficulties if the Draconian military got involved. Otherwise, no one can stop them. "Mr. Drakebane must be suffering greatly for his arrogance.


    "Perhaps Mr. Murray will soon bring us news of victory from Draconia!"


    Drogoughed heartily. "With Phoenix Vanguard and the Dark Lord working together, Drakebane is finished!


    "Everyone, please stay calm; I''m sure we''ll hear from them shortly.


    "That Divine Drakebane might already be dead, hahaha..."


    "Mr. Drogo, are you really that confident?


    "Heaven has a path you refuse to take, yet you insist on entering hell!


    "I warned you three years ago. If Phoenix Vanguard betrays me, I will personally destroy it!"


    Suddenly, a strikingly handsome couple walked in from outside, causing an abrupt silence among those present.


    Walter, the patrol for Phoenix Vanguard, nervously followed Robin, trembling with anxiety.


    Drogo''s grin faded, reced by shock, as he stammered, "Y-you''re Robin? The Divine Drakebane?"


    An eerie silence enveloped Dragon Hall.


    Richard mmed his hand on the table, pointing at Robin. "You''re not Drakebane!


    "How can you still be alive when Darkwolf and the 13 top assassins entered Draconia to kill you? I refuse to believe it...


    Robin let out a chillingugh. "You''ll never have another chance!"


    In a sh, a streak of white light whizzed past.


    Drakebane lunged forward, a brilliant beam of gold piercing through Richard''s throat.


    In an instant, the crowd stood frozen in disbelief at the horrific scene unfolding before them.


    The seemingly dull dagger transformed, radiating golden light as a magnificent golden dragon hovered in the air.


    The gilded dragon greedily absorbed the blood flowing from Richard''s body.


    Within moments, it drained himpletely.


    The once robust Richard copsed, a lifeless shell falling to the ground like a fragile piece of paper.


    A gust of night wind swept through the silent Dragon Hall, instantly turning his corpse into a pile of dust.


    "W-what just happened?"


    Everyone in Dragon Hall was dumbfounded.


    Before they could grasp the situation, another sh of white light shed before their eyes.


    They all clutched their throats in terror, staring at Robin standing confidently in the center of the hall.


    "I-it''s Divine Drakebane! The demon himself!"


    At that moment, they truly regretted believing Drogo''s deceit!


    How could Divine Drakebane be someone they dared to challenge?


    Faced with such a ruthless killer, they were utterly powerless!


    But now it was toote for regrets.


    Walter stared at the fallen leaders of Phoenix Vanguard around him, who bowed before Robin.


    Robin nced at Jane.


    Jane raised her hand and struck Walter on the head.


    His skull shattered, blood spraying everywhere as he fell lifeless.


    The cold night wind howled into the grand Dragon Hall, bringing with it a nauseating stench of blood.


    An unsettling atmosphere hung in the air, devoid of any warmth.


    Seated in the center of Dragon Hall, Drogo finally recognized how severely he had underestimated Lord Drakebane.


    Years prior, Drakebane had obliterated the entire Phoenix Vanguard.


    In a moment of desperation, Cassian had vowed alongside his disciples to serve Lord Drakebane faithfully.


    Back then, on Zlul Ind, he


    ???


    vel


    struggled toprehend why Phoenix Vanguard, a sect that had


    thed for a century, would endure


    such disgrace.


    Now, witnessing this unfolding chaos, he understood why Divine Drakebane struck fear into the hearts of the World of Darkness!


    But it was toote; all he could do now was fight for survival!


    Drogo sneered, "Drakebane, you''ve repeatedly humiliated Phoenix Vanguard. Don''t you fear public disgrace ..."


    Robin chuckled. "Small minds always find grand justifications to lead to their own demise.


    "If you want to treat me as your rival, then I must present myself in a way that reflects that role.


    "No matter how much you train, you''ll never match my strength, but at least you have the honor of dying at my apprentice''s hand."


    Jane paused, surprised.


    She hadn''t anticipated Robin would want her to kill Drogo.


    <i>Is Mr. Ramsey testing me?</i>


    Without hesitation, Jane lunged forward, dagger drawn.


    Robin observed her swift movements and shook his head. "Jane, are you really going to kill him this way? This is merely swordy!"


    "Huh? Swordy?" Jane halted, unsure if her mentor was scolding her.


    "Come back; allow me to demonstrate what a true killing sword is.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "A sword that embodies nothing but


    disregard for everything, guided solely by pure intention, is the one that an vanquish all the evils of the world!"


    Robin grasped Jane''s wrist.


    Suddenly, a rush of energy flowed into her fingers, guiding the dagger to fly forward.


    Before Drogo could react, the sharp de sliced through his throat.


    The dagger quickly returned to Jane''s grasp.


    Drogo clutched his bleeding throat, despair written across his face as he gazed at Robin.


    Robin regarded him as if he were invisible, entirely focused on teaching Jane the principles of swordsmanship.


    "Jane, remember, killing isn''t about brute force or hatred; it''s about intention, a heart free from selfishness.


    "Alright, Drogo isn''t dead yet; you can help himplete his final act."


    Jane nodded, pouring all her energy into the dagger.


    With one fluid motion, she severed Drogo''s neck.


    All the disciples of Phoenix Vanguard bowed down, overwhelmed.


    Outside and inside Dragon Hall, pleas echoed.


    Robin gave Jane, still in shock, a gentle pat. "Let''s go; I''ll leave this to your grandfather and his men, need to hurry back for the Wrights celebration!"

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 Terenova Soup Restaurant


    After leaving the imposing Dragon Hall of Phoenix Vanguard, Robin and Jane made their way to the northern beach entrance of Hydra Ind. Awaiting them there were Tristan and the others.


    As he nced at his watch, Tristan noted that Robin and Jane had spent less than forty minutes at the Dragon Hall.


    Considering the round trip took about twenty minutes, it meant that Robin had aplished the astonishing feat of eliminating the core members of Phoenix Vanguard in under twenty minutes.


    It was almost beyond belief, especially since Drogo had mobilized elite forces to protect the Dragon Hall.


    Before the Nevilles could voice any inquiries, Jane leaped from the car, her exhration evident. "Grandpa, Grandma, I was the one who took down Drogo!"


    "What?" Tristan''s gaze shifted to Robin, bewildered.


    Drogo was renowned as one of Phoenix Vanguard''s most powerful figures.


    How could Jane have possibly defeated him?


    "That''s right; it was Jane''s sword that finished Drogo," Robin affirmed, choosing not to borate further. "Alright, you all can manage things here.


    "Tell Cassian that if this happens again, he''d better find a good ce to bury himself!"


    Tristan immediately inclined his head to the Nevilles, replying, "Will do, Lord Drakebane!


    "Once we sort things out on Hydra Ind, we''ll take Cassian and Mavis to Draconia to express our gratitude."


    Stephanie stepped forward, addressing Robin. "Lord Drakebane, I will apany you back to Terenova."


    Jane leaped into Robin''s embrace, squeezing him tightly. "Mr. Ramsey, Grandpa and I wille find you in Harmonfield in two days!" Tristan and Stephanie exchanged nces, their faces lighting up with satisfaction as they observed the bond between Jane and Robin.


    They understood that Robin had genuinely epted Jane as his disciple.


    Once this information spread, it would elevate the standing of the Nevilles significantly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Henceforth, any adversaries considering a challenge would think twice, assessing whether they had the power to contend with Drakebane! Since arriving on Hydra Ind, Robin had been enveloped by Jane''s excited chatter.


    It wasn''t until they boarded the helicopter that he finally experienced a moment of peace.


    Leaning back in his seat, he closed his eyes, letting a wave of memories wash over him.


    Seven years earlier, Old Fred had guided him through Terenova in Demberoa.


    An unexpected incident had severed their connection, leaving Robin in silence for two years.


    At that time, he was merely 13, still grappling with how to navigate life on his own.


    In the unfamiliar city, he was lost, unsure of how to survive.


    Old Fred hadn''t even left him with a single cent.


    For two days, Robin roamed Terenova without food or money, until he copsed in front of a soup restaurant in Chinatown.


    The owner, Marrisa Holt, came to his aid.


    When he regained consciousness, Marrisa learned of his struggles and, recognizing his connection to Draconia, offered him temporary shelter. Marrisa was thirty-eight then and had a daughter named Brenda Holt, who was around Robin''s age.


    Marrisa had moved to Demberoa with her grandfather during her youth.


    Her husband, a soldier, had tragically died inbat during their second year of marriage.


    Alone, Marrisa raised her daughter while battling to make ends meet in Terenova''s Chinatown.


    Eventually, she opened a soup restaurant, which became Robin''s refuge during the two long years that Old Fred was absent.


    Marrisa''s business was struggling as well; she frequently dealt with harassment from local troublemakers.


    Both she and her daughter faced tough times.


    Thankfully, they embraced Robin like family, leaning on each other for support during difficult moments.


    As the days went by, Robin grew more ustomed to the Chinatown area.


    Realizing he couldn''t keep depending on Marrisa, he found a job as a waiter at a bar called Dreamscape to contribute. During his time there, he experienced a brief yet sweet first love.


    Though innocent and fleeting, that §Ö rtionship remained nestled in his heart, like a treasured flower-a fond memory from his otherwise o uneventful teenage years.


    An hour and five minutester, the helicopter touched down on the helipad at the Rogario estate in Terenova.


    "Lord Drakebane, wee to my estate. Please feel free to rest here for the night," Stephanie offered with respect.


    Robin shook his head. "I won''t be staying. Please arrange for someone to take me to Chinatown."


    "Of course, Lord Drakebane. Is there anything else you require?"


    "Not at the moment. I''m visiting an old friend and wish to keep my presence low-key."


    "Understood, my lord! The Rogarios are always at your service."


    Stephanie was aware that Robin preferred to keep his affairs private.


    Since he had mentioned it, she wouldn''t dare specte further.


    She quickly arranged for a discreet, unremarkable Mercedes to take Robin to Chinatown.


    It was just after 6 AM, and Chinatown was still waking up.


    Over the past seven years, the area seemed to have remained unchanged.


    As Robin strolled down the familiar old street, the sights and sounds from seven years ago surged back to him, as if they had just urred yesterday.


    He paused in front of the aging soup


    restaurant. The sign still read


    ???


    "Marrisa Soup Kitchen," and everything outside appeared as it had seven years earlier, though the letters had faded considerably over time.


    Robin lingered at the entrance for quite a while.


    As the street began to bustle with activity, the restaurant''s doors swung open.


    A woman in her forties emerged, her gazending on Robin, and she froze in ce. "Y-you''re Robin!


    "Where have you been, you little rascal? Brenda and I searched everywhere for you!"


    The woman was Marrisa, the owner of the soup restaurant.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, tears welled in her eyes as she absorbed the sight of Robin.


    She examined him from head to toe, her face lighting up with joy as if she were gazing upon her own son. "You''ve grown so tall and handsome!"


    Marrisa struggled to find words, her excitement evident.


    "Marrisa, I''m craving salmon soup," Robin said, gently wiping away her tears with a smile.


    "Alright, alright! Just give me a moment; I''ll prepare it right away!" Marrisa said, her hands trembling with eagerness.


    She quickly organized the restaurant, skillfully tossing salmon, vegetables, and various ingredients into a pot.


    Ten minutester, a steaming bowl of salmon soup was set before Robin.


    He took a sip and grinned. "Boss, this soup tastes just like it did back in the day!"


    Marrisa gazed at Robin''s face for a long moment, tears streaming down her cheeks once again.


    "Robin, where have you been all these years? Did anyone give you a hard time out there? How are you doing now?"


    Robin chuckled. "I''ve mostly been the one dishing it out; no one''s managed to push me around so far."


    Marrisa yfully patted his head, her pride shining through. "You''re still just as stubborn as ever!


    "I remember when you first came to


    my soup restaurant. Those locale punks would show up and stir up trouble, and you''d stand your ground, even when you got hurt.


    "Even after taking a beating, you never backed down. That''s just how you are!"


    Robin sipped his soup while studying the graying Marrisa. He took a deep breath and asked, "How''s Brenda doing these days?" Marrisa''s smile vanished instantly as she let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 Brenda of Chinatown


    Robin noticed a troubling look on Marrisa''s face.


    Brenda was clearly struggling.


    Before he could inquire further, a girl in white pajamas came down the stairs.


    "Mom, you have a visitor this early?"


    Robin looked up to see a girl with striking red curls and a cigarette dangling from her fingers.


    Now he understood Marrisa''s sigh when she had mentioned Brenda.


    This girl was indeed Brenda, but she appeared to be in a rough state.


    In his memories, Brenda had been sweet, obedient, and quiet.


    However, the girl before him exhibited a clear rebelliousness.


    Brenda plopped down next to Marrisa, yawning widely.


    As she reached for her lighter to ignite her cigarette, Robin swiftly snatched it away.


    "Who the heck are you? Why did you take my lighter?" Brenda froze, rubbing her sleepy eyes as she focused on Robin.


    "Robin?" She jumped up in surprise, pointing at him. "I-it'' you, Robin!"


    Marrisa sighed. "You still remember Robin? Just look at how you''re dressed now!"


    Brenda''s grogginess vanished in an instant.


    She tucked the cigarette behind her ear and settled in beside Robin, resting her chin on her hands while gazing at his handsome face for a long moment. "Robin, where have you been all these seven years?


    "You''ve grown so tall and handsome, even better looking than those movie stars!


    "You jerk! You just disappeared back then, leaving Mom and me searching for you for years...


    Brenda rambled on, tears glistening in her eyes.


    Robin tousled her messy red curls. "What happened to your hair? It looks awful.


    "And this!" He took the cigarette from behind her ear.


    "You know how much Marrisa and I hate the smell of smoke!


    "Today, you''re getting your hair done again!


    "And you''re not smoking anymore! Why would you smoke? It''s terrible for your skin and teeth!"


    Brenda''s smile faded.


    In those two years, Brenda had faced bullying on this street.


    Robin had alwayse to her defense, taking on a gang of thugs single-handedly, often ending up bloodied and bruised.


    Gradually, no one dared to pick on Brenda again.


    She had followed Robin like a loyal shadow, listening to him and doing whatever he asked.


    Seeing Robin speak to Brenda like this, Marrisa chimed in, "Brenda, did you hear that? Robin doesn''t like your style either-"


    "Alright, alright, enough! Hurry up and make me a bowl of soup; I need to leave soon," Brenda interrupted.


    Marrisa frowned, ncing at Robin, clearly wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Noticing Brenda''s impatience, she shook her head and headed toward the kitchen.


    Robin scrutinized Brenda. "Why are you talking to Marrisa like that?


    "What are you up to? Don''t you realize how rough you look right now?!"


    "Let''s stop focusing on me, Robin; I want to know about you! What have you been doing all these years? Are you nning to leave again after this visit?" Robin responded, "Tell me what''s been going on with you.


    "I can see Marrisa isn''t happy.


    "How did you tell me all those years ago?


    "You promised that when you grew up, you''d make a lot of money so that Marrisa could enjoy a better life.


    "Just look at the situation now!"


    Brenda''s bright smile gradually


    faded, and a look of panic flickered in her eyes as she turned to Robin. "Robin, I don''t want this either, but¡ª"


    BUMS


    "Brenda!"


    At that moment, a group of young men dressed in shy clothing appeared at the front door.


    Robin assessed the situation; these were clearly the local troublemakers from Chinatown.


    Brenda''s anxiety spiked. "Hugh, we have guests at home today. I can''t go!"


    A bald man named Hugh stepped into the shop, his cold gaze scanning Robin.


    "Brenda, who is this?"


    Brenda quickly moved in front of Hugh. "Hugh, this is my brother, Robin; he''s been away for seven years."


    Only then did Hugh''s expression soften into a smile directed at Robin.


    "


    "Oh, so you''re Robin, huh? Haha, Brenda, let''s get going..." Marrisa emerged from the back. "Brenda, you can''t leave today!" Hugh''s demeanor turned serious. "Brenda, are you going or not?"


    Brenda nced from Robin to the group outside before standing up. "Robin, I''lle back to talk to you tonight."


    Robin stood as well. "No, I''ming with you."


    Brenda froze. "Robin, please don''t. You can''te."


    Robin chuckled. "It''s fine. It''s been years since I''ve been back here. I want to see what''s happening outside."


    Hugh exchanged nces with his friends, considering Robin''s words. "Alright, then let''s all go together."


    Brenda hurried to block his path. "Robin, just stay here. You can catch up with my mom in the shop. I''ll be back shortly."


    Marrisa added, stepping closer. "Robin, you should really stay in the shop..."


    Robin looked at Hugh and his


    After saying this, he patted Marrisa on the shoulder and pulled Brenda toward the door. Hugh and his friends exchanged knowing looks before following them out of the soup restaurant.


    Once outside, Robin leaned in and quietly asked Brenda, "Are these really your friends?"


    Brenda nced back at Hugh and his crew, fear evident on her face


    After a brief pause, she rece


    "Robin, you shouldn''t get involved with them.


    "They control the streets here, and Hugh is involved in gambling and loan sharking.


    "Robin, we can''t afford to get on their bad side.


    "Hugh tells everyone that the Rogarios support him; no one here dares to cross them.


    "They''re nothing but trouble."


    Robin studied Brenda''s fearful expression.


    "Why is Hugh looking for you? Why are you with them?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Brenda let out a bitter sigh. "Robin, many shops here are under their so-called protection. But... they charge outrageous fees. "Several businesses have been forced to close down because they couldn''t keep up with those fees.


    "Our soup restaurant barely makes enough to survive ..."


    Robin finally understood, feeling a wave of sympathy as he ruffled Brenda''s hair. "So, you''ve been getting involved with them?" Brenda nodded.


    "Yes. Hugh said if I be his girlfriend, he can keep mom''s soup restaurant safe."


    Robin sighed heavily. "You''re being naive."


    Still, he recognized the predicament they were in.


    With Marrisa and Brenda surrounded by such dangerous people, how could they stand up to Hugh and his gang?


    "Robin, you should go back. I don''t want you getting mixed up with these shady characters. They''re not good and will drag you down."


    Seeing the worry etched on Brenda''s face, Robin smiled reassuringly.


    "I''m here now. There''s no way I''m letting you and Marrisa get bullied by these losers again!"

 Chapter 255 The Gambling Den

    Chapter 255 The Gambling Den


    Brenda momentarily stiffened, her eyes darting nervously back to Hugh as she tugged Robin forward a few hurried steps.


    "Robin, I really don''t want you to get mixed up in this. They''re not the right crowd.


    "I once witnessed a family down the street beaten to death because they couldn''t pay their protection fees.


    "People around here fear crossing them; Hugh and his crew are backed by the Rogarios!"


    Robin let out a harshugh. "The Rogarios would never support these losers. They''re seriously overestimating their importance."


    Brenda shivered as she replied, "Robin, it''s true!


    "Even if they don''t hold a significant position in the Rogarios and are just minor yers in their family, it''s still risky. Just because of that, even the Terenova police tread carefully around them." Robin turned back to face Hugh and his gang, then grasped Brenda''s arm and asked, "What exactly did they want you to do at his gambling den?"


    Brenda shook her head. "This is my first time going to one of their ces.


    "Yesterday, Hugh mentioned they wanted me to sell some sort of stimnt to the gamblers.


    "What kind of stimnt?" Robin asked.


    Brenda shrugged her shoulders. "I''m not sure."


    Realization hit Robin hard.


    Hugh and his crew intended for Brenda to sell drugs to the gamblers.


    If she got entangled with them, there would be no escape.


    "You silly girl, do you understand what these people are truly after? They want to drag you down with them and destroy your life!" Brenda trembled in fear.


    Just then, Hugh approached from behind and offered Robin a cigarette. "Robin, why don''t you have a smoke?"


    A few guys edged closer, encircling Robin.


    He remained unfazed. "I don''t smoke."


    Hugh smirked slightly. "I don''t believe you. Just take one."


    Robin''s expression didn''t change. "I told you, I don''t smoke."


    "What''s wrong? Do you look down on me? Are you going to smoke or not?" Hugh''s tone turned frosty.


    Robin came to a halt. "I''m not smoking."


    Hugh and his crew exchanged nces, their faces hardening. "You really won''t smoke?"


    Brenda anxiously grabbed Robin''s hand. "Hugh, Robin really doesn''t smoke..."


    Hugh studied the grin on Robin''s face and suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Alright, you''re Brenda''s brother, so I won''t pressure you. Let''s go one round at the gambling den."


    Brenda quickly grasped Robin''s arm. "Robin, don''t..."


    Hugh''s voice sharpened. "Brenda, what''s your deal?"


    Robin smiled reassuringly. "It''s okay, Brenda. I want to see the gambling den; I''ve never been to one before. "Lead the way, Hugh."


    Brenda''s eyes flickered with fear and concern.


    In front of Hugh and his crew, she didn''t dare to speak too much.


    She understood the type of ruthless enforcers who operated in Hugh''s gambling den.


    Hugh allowing Robin inside was a way to set him up for something worse.


    With that in mind, Brenda steeled herself. "Hugh, Robin just got back; he doesn''t know how to gamble¡ª"


    Hugh interrupted her, his voice icy. "Brenda, what are you suggesting? I''m just having a bit of fun with Robin; it''s no big deal. What are you trying to do, huh?" Robin pulled Brenda closer. "It''s okay, Brenda. Let''s go."


    Turning to Hugh, Robin inquired, "Do you takerge bets?"


    Hugh''s eyes sparkled. "Absolutely! The bigger, the better."


    "I mean over 1,000." Robin raised an eyebrow.


    Hugh grinned widely. "Sure! How much do you want to bet?"


    Hugh looked Robin up and down, guessing he must have made a decent amount of money while he was away.


    "How about 100 grand? Think you can handle that?"


    "No problem." Robin shrugged. "Let''s do this!"


    Hugh noted that Robin didn''t hesitate at the thought of a 100,000-dor wager.


    Everything seemed surprisingly straightforward.


    He was convinced that Robin hade back with a considerable sum of money. "Robin, did you bring the cash?"


    Robin nced at the clock. "Oh, I can send a message to have it brought here."


    Brenda was astonished by how casually Robin tossed around the idea of 100,000 as if it were pocket change.


    She struggled toprehend it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Robin sent a message along with his location to Stephanie.


    He instructed her team to bring 300,000 in cash.


    Hugh guided Robin toward the casino.


    Brenda trailed closely behind, her voice a worried whisper. "Robin, you''re being reckless; they might hurt you."


    With a calm smile, Robin reassured her, "It''s alright. Just stick with me, no matter what happens."


    Brenda shook her head fervently, whispering, "Robin, they''re ruthless monsters.


    Robin gestured for her to be quiet and led her alongside Hugh into the casino.


    Hugh''s establishment was located on a basement level, having been transformed from a small underground parking garage.


    Once they entered, Hugh exchanged


    a few quiet words with a man, who then produced a key and unlocked arge door in the corner of the room.


    Inside was a space of about 300 square feet, dominated by a single gambling table in the center.


    Scattered around were seven or eight men from Demberoa.


    A man in his thirties with long hair pointed at Robin and asked, "Hugh, who''s this?"


    "Croc, this is Robin, Brenda''s brother.


    Ine


    Just got back from making a


    He


    and wants to try his luck


    here," Hugh replied.


    Hugh turned to Robin, raising an eyebrow. "When can we expect your money?"


    At that moment, one of Hugh''s men entered. "Hugh, there''s someone looking for a guy named Robin." "It''s my friend," Robin said. "He''s bringing the cash."


    Brenda surveyed the room, her heart racing as a wave of fear gripped her legs, causing them to shake.


    Sensing Brenda''s terror, Robin nced at the thugs surrounding them.


    If he hadn''te to Terenova, Marrisa''s soup restaurant and Brenda''s life would be in ruins.


    "What games do you y?" Hugh inquired.


    "I don''t know how to y any," Robin thought for a moment. "Let''s stick to something simple, like rolling dice."


    The room erupted inughter.


    "That''s faster and more fun!" Hugh


    dered, pointing to a man lounging


    on the couch with blonde hair "Blondie, you''ll y against Robin!"


    At that moment, a man walked in carrying a briefcase.


    Without a word, he handed it to Robin and quickly left the room.


    Robin opened the case.


    Insidey a pristine bank notes worth 300,000, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    Greed glimmered in Hugh and his friends'' eyes.


    Brenda was stunned.


    She realized Robin was now in serious trouble.


    With so much cash on disy, how could they possibly leave unscathed?


    Just making it out alive would be a miracle!


    She wanted to urge Robin to find a way to escape.


    Hugh signaled for two of his men to lock the door behind them.


    Brenda trembled, panic coursing through her veins.


    She regretted ever bringing Robin along.


    Robin pointed at Blondie across the table. "What about your money?"


    Blondie blinked, momentarily caught off guard.


    Hugh exchanged a nce with Nico "Croc" Reyes before immediately instructing someone to bring another 300,000.


    Robin gestured for Brenda to sit beside him and shed a carefree smile at Hugh. "Let''s get this started! Winner takes all!"

 Chapter 256

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 256 Brenda, Let''s Get Out of Here!


    Brenda anxiously gripped Robin''s hand. "Robin, please don''t ..."


    Hugh snapped, "Brenda, what are you doing?"


    Robin offered aforting pat on her back. "It''s alright. Just sit here and watch."


    He then shifted his attention to Hugh. "This is my first time in a casino. If I win, can I really take all this money with me?"


    Hugh exchanged amused nces with Nico, chuckling at Robin''s obvious inexperience.


    "Robin, Croc''s casino runs on trust," Hugh said with a yful grin.


    "If you win, that 300,000 right there is yours!"


    Robin pointed his finger at Hugh. "You said that. Since you''re Brenda''s friend, I believe you."


    Hugh pounded his chest dramatically. "Croc has been in this game for years and always ys straight.


    "You can even ask around; we''ve never cheated our patrons."


    Nico, wearing a serious expression, nodded in agreement. "I run the show here! Integrity is vital in a casino!


    "Gambling is all about taking risks and epting the oues. Let''s kick this off already!


    "Don''t worry; if you win, that money will be yours!


    "However," he added, his tone turning grave, "if you lose and go back on your word, I''ll have to chop your hands off."


    Robin chuckled at the ridiculousness of the threat.


    "Okay! Hugh, Croc, since you both promise to y fair, I feel a bit more at ease.


    "Just so you know, I''ve never set foot in a casino before.


    "There are some things I need to rify from the start; if I win, what should I do next?


    "Hugh, can you exin? So, whoever rolls the higher number wins, right?"


    Hugh quickly recognized that Robin was genuinely a novice.


    He exchanged another knowing look with Nico and responded with a smile, "That''s correct, Robin! Once you and Blondie roll the dice, whoever has the higher number takes home all 600,000." "Alright, I understand. Let''s get started," Robin said, waving his hand enthusiastically.


    Brenda attempted to express her worries through her gaze.


    How could she trust anything these people said?


    They were nothing but swindlers.


    Win or lose, there was no way they''d leave with a single penny today.


    Hugh signaled for his men to bring over two cups and two dice.


    He personally showcased the cups and dice in front of Robin and Blondie.


    "Robin, Blondie, you can see there''s nothing wrong with these dice or cups. Pick your sets."


    Robin gestured for Blondie to go first. "You go ahead; I''m fine with it. It''s just about rolling higher numbers, right?


    "I''m lucky; whichever cup I choose will win."


    Blondie carefully picked a cup.


    Robin took the other one in his hand.


    Blondie picked up his cup and shook it vigorously.


    In the otherwise quiet casino, the only sound was the intense rattling of the dice inside the cup.


    After an energetic shaking, Blondie mmed the cup onto the table.


    Hugh nced at Robin, urging him, "Robin, it''s your turn."


    "Oh, I forgot! I should shake mine too. Alright, let''s do this!" Robin chuckled, casually nudging the cup toward the center of the table. "Okay! Let''s see the results!" Brenda was left speechless as she watched Robin''s carefree attitude.


    Is he really treating a 300,000-dor bet so lightly?


    Is this some kind of joke to him?


    Hugh, Nico, and the other casino employees were equally perplexed by Robin''s approach.


    Could he genuinely not know how to roll dice?


    Is this really how one gambles for 300,000?


    What aplete fool!


    Hugh watched Robin''s nonchnt demeanor andughed, "Is this really how you want to y, Robin?"


    Robin nodded in agreement. "Alright, go ahead and show your dice. But don''t take too long; once this is done, I want to grab my cash and leave."


    In that moment, Nico, who had been acting cold and distant, let out a couple of awkwardughs.


    A group of low-ranking thugs in the gambling den erupted intoughter, their amusement echoing in the room.


    Brenda shook her head in defeat, her heart heavy as she gazed at the colorful pile of 300,000 dors sitting temptingly in front of her.


    "Now that we''re both done, can I show my dice?"


    Hugh stepped forward, poised to lift the dice cup.


    "Hold on!" Robin interrupted, raising his voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Hugh shot him a frosty nce. "Robin, you can''t change your mind now."


    With a yful glint in his eyes,


    Shed a half-smile at Nico and


    - glint in his eyes, Robin


    "I''m just a little


    you


    t get cold feet. Conte


    "You did say that if I win, I get the 600,000 dors on the table, right?"


    Hugh chuckled. "Absolutely! But only if you win this round. Then that cash is all yours!


    "The winner will be determined by whoever has the higher number on the dice after I lift the cup."


    Hugh felt confident that the tricks


    they had set up with the dice cup along


    ath Blondie''s skills, would


    guarantee Robin wouldn''t stand a chance of winning.


    Unless, of course, Robin managed to roll the highest number too, resulting in a tie. ording to the game rules, they would continue rolling until a clear winner emerged.


    In essence, Robin had no hope of rolling the highest number each time.


    But Blondie could.


    Hugh sneered. "If anyone goes back on their word, we''ll chop their limbs off."


    Robin nodded, a grin on his face. "Great. With you saying that, I feel much more secure."


    Hugh lifted the dice cups for both yers.


    The sight before him made him gasp in disbelief.


    Robin had rolled a six!


    Blondie, on the other hand, had a pathetic one!


    "W-what just happened?!"


    Blondie leaped up in shock, staring. in disbelief at the dice,


    at the dice, shouting,


    "This can''t be real! It''s


    impossible!"


    Given his skills and the predetermined conditions of the dice cup, there was no way he should have rolled a one!


    Theughter of everyone in the gambling den vanished in an instant.


    Brenda''s jaw dropped in astonishment. "Robin won?"


    Robin rose from his seat, beaming with joy. "Hugh, I told you my luck is unbelievable!


    "It''s my first time ying a game like this, and I actually won. Sorry, but I''m taking this money!


    "Brenda, grab this cash. I''m buying you a nice meal!"


    Brenda remained frozen, fear evident in her eyes as she nced at Nico, Hugh, and the gang of thugs surrounding them.


    Hugh''s voice turned icy. "Robin, you must be mistaken. There''s something wrong with that die."


    "Something wrong?" Robin replied coolly, still smiling. "This is your domain; if there''s an issue, it''s on you.


    "All I see is that my roll beats Blondie''s, and ording to the rules, that means I won.


    "Hugh, you did say it-winners take everything."


    At that moment, thugs surrounding the gambling den began to draw short knives, slowly closing in on Robin.


    Hugh''s lips twitched. "In this ce, I don''t set the rules; Croc does.


    "Why don''t you ask Croc if he''s okay with you taking that 600 grand?"


    Robin pulled out a napkin to wipe his hands. "What''s this? Are you going back on your word?"


    Nico sneered, "Put down your 300,000 dors and get out! Or else..."


    "Or else what?" The smile on Robin''s face slowly faded.


    Nico dropped his cigarette on the ground. "Or else you''ll be done for today!"


    Brenda tugged on Robin''s hand. "Robin, let''s just forget the money and leave...


    Robin pulled her closer, smiling. "I won this money fair and square; I''m definitely taking it."


    Hugh burst intoughter. "Get him!"


    But in the next instant, he felt a cold de pressed against his throat.


    Robin sneered, "Hugh, you said it yourself-if anyone tries to go back on their word, you''ll chop their limbs off!"


    Seeing this, Nico shouted, "Get him! Take that punk out!"


    In an instant, chaos erupted.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Within moments, every thug in the gambling deny sprawled on the ground, howling in pain.


    The burly Nico also fell to his knees, clutching his bleeding stomach in terror as he looked up at Robin.


    Robin kept another knife pressed against Hugh''s throat.


    "Hugh, can I take this money now?"


    Hugh felt a chill as the knife slowly pierced his skin.


    If he didn''tply now, he was sure Robin would drive that de straight into his throat.


    "Sure! Robin, the money is yours; you can definitely take it ...


    "Brenda, grab the cash, and let''s get out of here!"


    "


    Brenda felt numb, mechanically lifting two briefcases as she followed Robin.


    "Open the door!" Robin pointed at Hugh.


    "Remember, this is where it ends!


    "If there''s any more trouble, I won''t be so lenient next time!"


    Just as Robin turned with Brenda toward the exit, Nico pulled out a gun and squeezed the trigger. Bang! Bang!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 Is That Your Source of Confidence?


    After the sharp crack of gunfire echoed in the air, Hugh erupted into fits ofughter.


    Yet, his amusement was abruptly cut short by a piercing scream that sent chills down his spine, freezing the grin on his face. Amidst the swirling dust at the entrance, Robin strode confidently inside, grasping Brenda''s hand firmly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Huh?


    Hugh and his gang stood momentarily dumbfounded.


    How had Nico, positioned so closely, failed to hit Robin and Brenda?


    The group turned their gazes to Nico, who was now sprawled on the ground, one of his arms cleanly severed at the wrist.


    "Hugh, remember what you said: if you''re willing to bet, be prepared to lose. And if you go back on your word, you risk losing your limbs," Robin proimed, taking deliberate steps toward Hugh.


    Brenda''s eyes widened in horror as she finally registered the severed wrist that had once held Nico''s gun, lying in a pool of warm blood beside it.


    Hugh remained frozen in disbelief, unable toprehend how Robin and Brenda had evaded Nico''s shots.


    He hadn''t even seen Robin make his move.


    Nico''s hand that was holding the gun had been severed by a swift de that Robin had kicked toward him.


    Clenching his teeth against the agonizing pain, Nico gasped, "You''re clueless!


    "Do you even understand what awaits those who cross my path?"


    Brenda shuddered, sensing the lethal intent radiating from Nico.


    With a calm smile, Robin asked, "What do you think that fate might be?


    "Didn''t you say that if anyone goes back on their word, it means losing hands and feet?


    "Why are you threatening me now?


    "Do you need a reminder that in this business, whether you''re on the light side or the dark side, you must keep your word!


    "Otherwise, you''re just an annoyance that will eventually be crushed."


    Nico''s expression twisted with fury, his eyes sparking with lethal intent.


    "You''re bold! Hugh, let him know our background!"


    Hugh pointed at Robin, his voiceced with venom, "I don''t care where youe from; you entered our territory today, and now you''re as good as dead! "Do you understand why we''ve been able to dominate this street for so long without any challengers?


    "It''s because we have the Rogarios backing us."


    Robin dismissed him with a shake of his head. "The Rogarios? Is that your source of confidence?"


    Hugh puffed out his chest defiantly and retorted coldly, "Yes! Do you even grasp what The Rogarios mean in Terenova? If="


    Before he could finish, Robin yanked him by the hair and mmed his face into the poker table.


    Thud!


    Hugh''s face collided forcefully with the table, splintering it and leaving him bloodied and unconscious on the floor.


    "The Rogarios?" Robin said, his smile icy as he approached Nico.


    "If the Rogarios truly supported you, even the Queen of Terenova would bow before me!


    "The Rogarios mean nothing!"


    With that, Robin loomed over Nico, crushing his remaining hand underfoot and grinding it slowly.


    Nico screamed in agony, the sound echoing like a ughtered animal.


    After a couple of minutes, Robin lifted his foot, wiping the blood off his shoe onto Nico''s shirt.


    "Take my advice: it''s best if this ends here.


    "Otherwise, losing limbs will be the least of your concerns.


    "Brenda, let''s go!" Robin urged, snatching the briefcase Brenda had dropped and pulling her away from the gambling den.


    Outside, the man who hade to deliver money was still waiting.


    Robin tossed the briefcase back into the man''s arms. "Take this back."


    The man said nothing and simply departed, driving off with the briefcase in tow.


    Brenda followed Robin for quite a distance before reality hit her.


    She nced back at the gambling den, ensuring no one was tailing them, then whispered, "Robin, we''re in serious trouble!


    "Those people are going to kill us!" Brenda eximed, her eyes wide with worry.


    Robin tousled her hair yfully,ughing, "Oh,e on! It''s those fools who are way over their heads.


    "Let''s go home and have Marrisa cook something special. We should celebrate!"


    Brenda sighed deeply, shaking her hair back with a hint of determination.


    "Alright, Robin, if you''re not afraid, then I won''t be either!


    "Who cares? If things go south, we''ll just grab this money and take off!


    "Forget that! I''m treating you to drinks when we get back!"


    At that moment, Brenda''s phone buzzed in her pocket. "Alison, are you taking a break today?"


    Stealing a


    ,"Since you''re off for an et


    e of days, you should


    Brick nce at Robin, she


    over to my ce.


    "I''ll introduce you to someone.


    "You''re going to be impressed when you meet him.


    "I have to tell you, Robin is back.


    "When you meet him, you''ll see why he''s so amazing-he''s incredibly handsome!


    "If he weren''t my brother, I''d totally keep him all to myself!"


    Brendaughed, the lightness in her voice evident.


    Noticing her cheerful demeanor, Robin casually asked, "So, who are you chatting with that has you smiling like that?" "I''m not telling! You''ll just have to wait until she gets here.


    "She''s a surprise gift from me to you. Ha!"


    Brenda brushed off her earlier fears, happily chattering with Robin as if the chaos at the casino had never urred. As theyughed together, they arrived at Marrisa Soup Kitchen.


    Inside, Marrisa was pacing nervously.


    With Robin just back, she had been a bundle of nerves ever since he followed Hugh and the others to the casino.


    Her anxiety made it difficult for her to focus on anything else today.


    Customers who entered the restaurant had all been turned away.


    Marrisa understood the trouble Hugh and Nico could cause.


    Robin was only involved with them because of Brenda.


    Knowing Robin''s temper, she anticipated trouble once they reached the casino.


    Lost in her worries, Marrisa decided to check on them when she finally spotted Robin and Brenda approaching her.


    Relief washed over her as she rushed forward, grabbing their hands and bursting into tears.


    "You scared me to death!


    "Hugh and his crew-did they hurt you?"


    "Rx, Marrisa, you''re still the same old worry wart," Robin reassured her with a warm smile. "I just went do y a little game with Brenda''s friends.


    "What could they do to me?"


    Marrisa shot a bewildered nce between Brenda and Robin.


    She could hardly believe they had returned unscathed.


    "Brenda, nothing really happened, right?"


    Brenda, feeling the weight of the moment, struggled to find her words.


    a


    bet


    Robin gently ced his hands on Marrisa''s shoulders, guiding her chair, and then set a locked briefcase in front of her.


    "Marrisa, everything is fine!


    "Brenda and I just had some fun at the casino and came back with some winnings. This is for you."


    As Robin opened the briefcase, Marrisa''s eyes widened at the sight of 300,000 dors, and she fell back in astonishment. "R-Robin, how did you win so much?"


    "I yed a game against Hugh and his crew," Robin exined as he helped her up.


    "Gambling? You can''t be serious!"


    Marrisa trembled. "Hugh and his crew won''t just let this slide.


    "I can''t take this money. You need to return it!"


    Robin closed the briefcase and ced it firmly in Marrisa''s hands.


    "Keep the money safe, Marrisa. I''m not leaving until I handle Hugh and Nico.


    "Just focus on running your soup restaurant. No one wille after you for money again."


    Marrisa hesitated, still unsure about epting the 300,000.


    "Robin, what on earth have you been doing all these years?"


    Robin settled in front of her.


    "Over time, I got involved with a mercenary group in Fricana and earned a lot of money-"


    Just then, a cheerful voice called from outside, "Is Brenda home?"


    Brenda jumped up excitedly. "Alison, you''re here already? Come in!"


    As Alison walked in, she spotted Robin, and they both froze.


    "Wait, you? How did you get here?" Alison eximed in shock.


    Robin couldn''t help but chuckle quietly; he hadn''t realized Alison knew Brenda.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 What''s Wrong with Robin?


    Robin acknowledged Marrisa with a polite nod, though he didn''t say much more.


    He shared anecdotes from his experiences in Fricana, hoping to alleviate some of her concerns.


    As apassionate woman struggling to raise Brenda in such harsh circumstances, Marrisa faced relentless exploitation from corrupt officials and con artists each day.


    How could she possibly consider engaging with individuals like Hugh and Nico?


    For her, it was a matter of survival-paying them off asionally just to maintain some semnce of peace.


    The thought of fighting back had never even crossed her mind.


    Now that Robin had returned from the gambling den with an impressive 300,000 dors, how could Marrisa ept this money?


    She was all too aware that Hugh and Nico would not take this lightly.


    epting their funds could mean sacrificing her peace and inviting further troubles into her life.


    Robin understood her predicament as well.


    Before he had even entered that gambling den, he had resolved to assist Marrisa with her issues before departing.


    He would never allow her and Brenda, two kind-hearted women, toe to harm.


    Marrisa gestured for Alison to take a seat.


    Alison stood frozen at the doorway, still dazed by her unexpected encounter with Robin.


    The atmosphere in the small soup restaurant became tense and awkward.


    Brenda paused, sensing a connection between Alison and Robin.


    "Alison, do you know Robin?"


    "Uh... yeah!" Alison replied, still unsure whether to step inside or retreat.


    "What''s going on, Robin?" Brenda prodded him.


    "Oh, we met briefly on the ne," Robin stated tly, showing little emotion.


    At that moment, Alison''s feelings were a tangled mess.


    From the instant sheid eyes on Robin, she felt an undeniable spark of attraction.


    His impressive ability to handle the four men from Demberoa during the flight had ignited a desire within her to know him better, which led her to eagerly give him her business card.


    However, as soon as she exited the airport and viewed him in a different context, her dreams were shattered.


    She never imagined that someone as capable, charming, and well-groomed as Robin could be a kept man, dependent on the wealth of an older woman-Stephanie, the powerful eldest daughter of the Rogarios family, to be precise. Alison looked at Robin with a blend of disdain and fear, taken aback by how familiar he seemed with Brenda and her family.


    Seeing himfort Marrisa only deepened her confusion about what kind of man he truly was.


    "Alison, what''s happened between you two?" Brenda asked, noticing the bewildered expression on Alison''s face.


    Alison and Brenda had crossed paths two years ago when Alison worked for Brookhaven Airlines, handling the direct flights from Harmonfield to Terenova. During heryovers in Terenova, she often wandered through Chinatown.


    After her first bowl of soup at Marrisa''s, she was hooked.


    Every time she returned to Terenova, she made it a point to stop by for another bowl.


    Over time, she grew close to Marrisa and Brenda, the mother-daughter pair.


    With only a slight age difference, Alison and Brenda quickly developed a strong friendship, sharing everything with each other.


    Today, the unexpected return of Robin, who had been absent for seven years, brought immense joy to Brenda.


    When Alison alled, she immediately had the idea to pair her with Robin.


    In her eyes, the dashing Robin and the stunning Alison were an ideal couple.


    However, it seemed the chemistry between them wascking.


    An awkward tension hung in the air, making their interactions feel strained.


    Alison was puzzled and couldn''t quite understand the situation.


    To break the ufortable silence in the shop she yfully tousled Brenda''s fiery red hair. "You really


    ought to change up your hairstyle


    this look isn''t doing you any favors. Let''s go get you a makeover together."


    Brenda sulked, "Everyone thinks my hair is ugly.


    "Alright, let''s go to the saloon. By the time we''re back, my mom should have prepared a delightful lunch for us."


    As they stepped outside the soup


    bet


    restaurant, Brenda pulled Alison the side. "It seems like there''s


    tension between you and Rome


    something happen?"


    Alison hesitated, a frown forming on her face.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention-Robin is the same guy I always talked about.


    Did


    "I was hoping to set you two up, but now you''re acting strangely. What''s going on?"


    Alison managed a forced smile, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It''s not real tension; I just don''t approve of his lifestyle."


    With a deep sigh, she reflected on her feelings.


    Though she found Robin attractive and charming, her interest quickly faded once she discovered he relied on the wealth of an older woman.


    A man who lived off someone else''s fortune-no matter how charismatic-could hardly be expected to provide genuine affection or take responsibility!


    Alison had lost her parents at a young age while they were doing business in Brookhaven, Draconia, which left her to grow up with her uncle''s family.


    She had developed into a fiercely independent young woman, blessed with striking looks that attracted many suitors.


    Even wealthy yboys had offered her extravagant sums to be their mistress, but she had always turned them down.


    She loathed the idea of trading her youth and body for a life of luxury.


    Instead, she yearned for freedom and independence, just as she had always envisioned.


    Upon learning about Robin''s


    circumstances, she swiftly removed


    him from her list of potential


    partners, believing she would never


    have to encounter him again


    Then she learned that Brenda was actually Robin''s sister, and Brenda was attempting to set her up with Robin!


    It feltpletely absurd.


    Noticing that Alison seemed lost in thought, Brenda asked, "You look annoyed whenever I mention Robin. What''s really going on between you two?


    "Did you two date, or is there something else I should know?"


    Alison bitterly smiled and shook her head.


    "Brenda, Robin left Terenova seven years ago. Do you have any idea what he''s been doing all this time?


    "Do you know him well?


    "Is the Robin you know still the same as he was back then?"


    Alison''s rapid-fire questions reflected her frustration.


    Brenda could sense the anger and even disdain Alison felt toward Robin.


    It seemed their issues ran much deeper than she had thought.


    Remembering how impressive Robin had looked at the gambling den, Brenda felt a surge of admiration and pride for him.


    To her, Robin would always be that tall, reliable figure.


    But it was clear that Alison held serious misconceptions about him.


    "Alison, why are you asking these questions? Do you know something negative about Robin?"


    Alison looked into Brenda''s bright, innocent eyes and shook her head. "Brenda, I really shouldn''t say anything.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s your beloved brother, and I fear that sharing this might harm your rtionship."


    Brenda shot her a frustrated re. "The way you''re talking is only making me more anxious!


    "Alison, please just tell me what''s wrong with Robin?"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 This Isn''t His Excuse for Falling from Grace!


    Alison grappled with her sense of right and wrong, hesitant to share the truth.


    She knew it would likely let Brenda down.


    It had been seven years since Robin had gone away.


    Brenda and Marrisa were probably unaware of what he had done during that time.


    However, witnessing Brenda''s worried expression pushed her to finally open up.


    Maybe this information could serve Robin well and also provide rity for Brenda and her mother.


    Alison began to recount how Robin had handled the four troublemakers from Demberoa during their flight.


    Brenda''s face lit up with excitement.


    This was the Robin she looked up to!


    As she absorbed the story of Robin''s courage, Brenda couldn''t help but think back to their thrilling times at the casino.


    "Alison, you won''t believe it! Just an hour ago, Robin took down the two worst thugs in this area!


    "A man like Robin, who stands up for justice and takes responsibility, doesn''t he deserve our admiration?


    "And he''s so good-looking and kind-hearted! How could anyone not be drawn to him?


    "That''s why I wanted to introduce him to you."


    Alison hesitated, then offered a wry smile. "I used to feel that way too.


    "In fact, I even gave him my contact information on the ne."


    "That''s great?" Brenda eximed, her eyes shining with interest.


    "What happened next?"


    Alison let out a bitterugh. "Once we got out of the airport, I noticed that two private helicopters hade to pick up Robin!"


    "Two helicopters?" Brenda gasped in astonishment.


    In her mind, only someone of significant status would travel by private helicopter.


    Alison nodded. "Someone mentioned that those helicopters might belong to the Rogarios."


    "What?!" Brenda was utterly stunned.


    "Robin got on a Rogarios helicopter? No way!


    "Alison, you have to be joking!"


    Alison chose not to borate and continued, "I vaguely saw that the woman with him in the helicopter was Stephanie, the eldest daughter of the Rogarios. "The one known as the Terenova Underground Queen."


    "What do you mean by that?" Brenda was bewildered, trying to process Alison''s words.


    "Doesn''t this just prove how remarkable Robin is?


    "Sure, the Rogarios have a shady reputation.


    "But in this absurd world, what''s so impressive about those so-called honorable families?


    "Aren''t they just a bunch of revolting pretenders?


    "Do you look down on Robin because you saw him with Stephanie?"


    Alison let out a harshugh. "Brenda, that''s not the point I''m trying to make."


    "Then why do you seem so judgmental about Robin?"


    "Do I really need to exin the nature of Robin''s rtionship with her?"


    Brenda remained confused, her frustration bubbling over as she stomped her foot.


    "Alison, could you please just be straightforward? This indirect way of speaking is driving me crazy! "Just tell me what you mean!"


    Alison shook her head and smirked derisively. "He''s Stephanie''s boy toy. Is that clear enough for you?!"


    Brenda stood frozen, unable to process the information.


    "Alison, what nonsense are you saying?


    "A guy like Robin would never sink so low!"


    Alison''s smile turned icy. "I didn''t believe it at first either.


    "But have you thought about how high his status must be for Stephanie to personallye and pick him up?


    "Not even the President of Demberoa would receive such treatment.


    "How could Robin?


    "There''s only one exnation: Robin is Stephanie''s boy toy, which is why this


    sgh-status woman would stoop


    with him."


    In an instant, Brenda''s defiance melted away.


    No wonder Robin had been so self-assured when he talked about the Rogarios at the casino.


    It turned out that he was being supported by the older woman, Stephanie, from that powerful family.


    Brenda remembered the man who had sent Robin money at the casino.


    Who could possibly have the ability to transfer 300,000 dors in mere minutes?


    Only someone like Stephanie could manage that.


    Putting all the pieces together, Alison''s words began to resonate.


    The more Brenda contemted it, the more heartbroken she became, tears forming in her eyes.


    She couldn''t bear this distressing reality.


    The man she admired and respected above all was just a kept man for an older woman.


    In her mind, Robin had always been proud and strong.


    How could he ever be that kind of person?


    "I still can''t believe Robin would act like that! We should confront him!"


    Alison seized Brenda, who was now visibly distressed.


    "Don''t be ridiculous; you can''t bring up such a scandalous issue in front of so many people!"


    Brenda was taken aback. "Then what should we do?"


    Alison shook her head. "Brenda, if


    you go back to the store and asket


    Robin directly if he''s being kept by


    Stephanie, it would hum.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, how could you even think of exposing someone''s private life like that?


    "If you ask him now, do you honestly think he''ll admit to being supported by an older woman? "He definitely won''t confess to that.


    "And once it bes public, wouldn''t your rtionship with him be permanently ruined? "You''re just his sister, not his romantic partner.


    "You''re family; his choices for making a living aren''t really your business.


    "Everyone has their own way of living.


    "Robin''s decision doesn''t harm anyone, so it''s not entirely unreasonable."


    Brenda felt deted, like a balloon slowly losing air, as all her joy and hope drained away.


    The grand image she had built of Robin crumbled in an instant.


    "Alison, I can''t shake the feeling that you might be misunderstanding something," Brenda said, holding on


    to a flicker of hope.


    "Robin is capable and strong-willed. Would he really sink so low just for money?


    "From what I see, he doesn''t seem to be short on cash right now."


    Alison let out a coldugh.


    "There are plenty of opportunists in this world, both men and women.


    "Many men seek to get something for nothing, lounging around and enjoying the rewards.


    "Being a kept man, relying on a wealthy woman, sounds quitefortable.


    "Especially with someone like Stephanie, who possesses power and authority-what a life that would be!


    "By doing this, he wouldn''t have to struggle anymore, plus he could enjoy Stephanie''s wealth and influence at will."


    At that moment, Alison couldn''t quite understand why she felt such intense contempt for Robin''s way of life.


    Perhaps it was because she had once had such high hopes for him.


    Now that she faced the reality, her disappointment had transformed into deep-seated disgust.


    Brenda noticed the irritation on Alison''s face and sighed, resigning herself to the situation.


    But her mood had calmed significantly.


    "Alison, maybe Robin has encountered overwhelming obstacles out there that forced him into this life.


    "He''s been on his own; it can''t be easy."


    Alison smiled coolly. "Whose life isn''t filled with struggles?


    "Just because life is difficult, this isn''t his excuse for falling from grace!"

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 I''m Just a Kept Man


    Alison''s words left Brenda in shock.


    "Alison, I understand what you''re feeling right now... let''s just go home."


    Alison grasped her arm tightly. "I thought you wanted to go to the saloon?"


    "What saloon? I''m not changing a thing! I''m keeping this color and style!" Brenda retorted, shaking off Alison''s grip and striding home.


    As she watched Brenda''s despondent figure disappear, Alison sighed and followed her to the soup restaurant.


    She decided not to linger at Brenda''s ce, intending to just say a quick hello to Marrisa before leaving.


    She wanted to avoid any awkwardness that might arise from Robin being there.


    Inside the soup restaurant, no matter how hard Robin tried to reason with Marrisa, she refused to ept the 300,000 dors.


    Understanding her worries, he didn''t push the matter any further.


    "You need to return this money to Hugh and the others immediately; you can''t take this kind of money," Marrisa insisted, gripping Robin''s arm with a look of disbelief.


    "Robin, you just got back. I don''t want you getting into any trouble. Hugh and his crew are dangerous."


    "Alright," Robin replied as he closed the cash-filled box. "I won''t stay for dinner; I''ll swing by Dreamscape Barter."


    Marrisa had hoped he would stay for a meal, but thoughts of the 300,000 made her hesitate.


    "Robin, please make sure to return that money to Hugh. Also ... "


    Marrisa paused, wanting to mention the girl named Anna from Dreamscape Bar.


    However, seeing the brightness in Robin''s eyes, she decided to hold back.


    Robin waved goodbye, suitcase in hand, as he exited the soup restaurant.


    Marrisa watched him go, feeling a stab of sadness, and let out a heavy sigh.


    She knew Robin was heading to Dreamscape Bar to see Anna.


    Keeping her thoughts to herself, she was painfully aware that Anna and Robin came from entirely different worlds.


    In those years, they had been so young and naive, unaware of life''s harsh realities.


    They didn''t grasp how fragile love, friendship, and family could be when confronted with money, status, and power.


    At that time, Robin had no idea that Anna was the daughter of a powerful figure in Chinatown''s Harlow Group.


    With such a significant gap in their social standings, how could they ever truly be together?


    Marrisa didn''t want to hurt Robin''s feelings, so she called out to him as he reached the entrance of the shop, "Robin, just go see her ande back. This will always be your home." Robin turned, beaming as he replied, "Your soup is fantastic! Of course, I''ll be back."


    Marrisa felt tears welling up.


    As Robin stepped outside, Brenda walked in with her head lowered.


    Noticing that Brenda still had her red curls, Robin casually inquired, "Didn''t you get your hair done? Why does it still look like this?"


    Brenda had nned to ask Robin if Alison''s usations about him being a boy toy were true.


    But seeing his warm smile, her words caught in her throat.


    "Uh, I changed my mind. I''m keeping it like this from now on!"


    With that, she dashed upstairs without another word.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marrisa felt irritation at Brenda''s attitude. "Brenda, is that how you talk to Robin?"


    Robin stood there, puzzled. What''s wrong with Brenda?


    In his recollection, she had never treated him this way.


    Shrugging it off, he continued on his way.


    "Wait up!" Alison called out, unable to stop herself from halting him.


    Robin nodded politely but didn''t say a word or slow his pace.


    "Stop right there!" Alison stepped into his path, her expression frosty.


    Robin raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Do you need something?"


    Alison sneered. "You''re young and full of potential-why would you choose to engage in something so disgraceful?


    "Why not work hard to create a bright future for yourself?


    "Living off others and taking the easy way out-does that really give you any self-respect?"


    Robin looked at Alison, bewildered.


    He couldn''t fathom what her rant was about.


    Recalling Brenda''s odd behavior


    earlier,


    now stood before an irate


    Alison, wondering what had


    these two women.


    tten


    It felt as if they were both acting irrationally.


    If he didn''t know better, he might think he had somehow offended them.


    "What do you mean? What''s this nonsense about living off someone and being shameful?"


    Alison''s contempt grew as she observed Robin''s innocent demeanor.


    This kind of man is hopeless!


    He''s clearly guilty of something disgraceful, but he''s still acting like a model of integrity.


    "What do you mean? You know precisely what I''m talking about!


    "Based on your behavior on the ne, I thought you were a real man.


    "Onlyter did I realize how pitiful you truly are!"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Robin retorted, raising an eyebrow.


    "Are you really delusional?


    "We''ve only met once-who do you think you are to speak to me like that?


    "What have you seen me do? What exactly are you trying to say?


    "Is this your attempt at making asting impression on me?


    "Sorry, but I''m not interested!"


    Alisonughed derisively. "Men like you are revolting-bold enough to act but too cowardly to take responsibility!


    "Afraid to own up to your unsavory actions, worried that your reputation might shatter in front of me, huh?


    "Pfft, I see right through you!


    "Since you''ve chosen to be supported by an older woman, you shouldn''t care about what others think!


    "Is living off an older woman for your survival really how you want to live?"


    "What? Supported? Living off someone? Unbelievable!" Robin was speechless.


    Looking at the skeptical expression on Alison''s face, it was evident she had a significant misunderstanding about him. I''m living off someone?


    What woman in the world would dare im that?


    If anyone tries to support me for even a day, she''ll be financially ruined!


    Robin racked his brain, trying to figure out what he had done to lead to such a colossal misconception.


    After all, she had only known him for a brief time.


    Could it have been the scene at the airport when Stephanie picked me up that led Alison to this misunderstanding?


    On that day, Stephanie had brought two helicopters and nearly a hundred bodyguards to wee him.


    Someone like Alison might believe Robin wasn''t worthy of such disy.


    With her limited perspective, she could only conclude that he was being kept by Stephanie.


    The thought made Robin chuckle quietly.


    This ispletely absurd.


    Has her imagination gonepletely wild?


    Clearly, her poverty and ignorance have constrained her viewpoint.


    As Drakebane, hemanded such a following anywhere he went.


    What Stephanie had done was merely typical for him.


    When the Aldridges weed him, they had used thirty of the world''s most advanced fighter jets, twenty helicopters, a hundred high-end Rolls Royces, forty tanks, and twenty armored vehicles.


    If the president of Demberoa knew Drakebane was arriving, it wouldn''t just be Stephanie waiting for him; the presidential guard would be ready as well.


    If that level of reception seems excessive to her, what right does she have to lecture me?


    What a self-righteous, ignorant woman!


    But Robin had no intention of rifying himself.


    She was just a passing stranger-there was no point in wasting his breath.


    She wouldn''t understand even if he exined it!


    Looking at Alison, whose gaze oozed disdain, he said, "You can believe that I''m a kept man if that''s what you want!"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Warrior King, Conrad


    Robin didn''t feelpelled to justify himself to her.


    He had a strong dislike for women who acted like they were wiser than everyone else, always trying to enforce their beliefs on those around them.


    These women stubbornly viewed their lives as the ideal standard, critiquing others'' decisions through their narrow lens of righteousness.


    They failed to recognize that without truly experiencing another person''s life, how could theyprehend their challenges?


    A person whocked understanding and empathy for the world around them was, in essence, afflicted by a form of ignorance.


    If it weren''t for Marrisa and Brenda, this flight attendant would have merely been a brief encounter in the crowd.


    Although she had some appeal, it was insufficient to capture Robin''s interest.


    Their meeting was purely coincidental.


    He saw no point in wasting his breath defending himself to her.


    "Don''t you think what you just said sounds a bit shameless?" Alison questioned Robin, unyielding in her pursuit despite his apparent indifference.


    "Think whatever you want." Robin shrugged, attempting to bypass her and continue on his way.


    As he walked away, Alison''s disdain only grew.


    Is he too afraid to confront me, trying to escape the awkwardness?


    She let out a chillingugh, feeling even more repulsed by him.


    What had started as the potential for a rtionship had turned into nothing but disappointment.


    "If you were a real man, you''d demonstrate your worth through your own skills!


    "Not by begging an older woman for a few paltry dors.


    "No matter how powerful, wealthy, or talented she is, what you''re doing is pathetic!


    "You had the guts to stand up to four thugs from Demberoa on the ne.


    "Why can''t you show the same bravery when faced with my questions?


    "With your skills, you could achieve what you want on your own.


    "Why stoop to such disgraceful behavior?"


    Unable to tolerate Robin''s dismissive nature any longer, Alison chased after him, allowing her frustration to spill over.


    Robin turned to face the furious Alison, shaking his head in resignation.


    "Are you done?


    "I''ve already said that if that''s how you perceive me, then that''s your reality.


    "I have no ties to you, so why should I need to exin anything?


    "Move aside!"


    Alison was caught off guard by Robin''s haughty and icy attitude.


    What a shameless man!


    He''s relying on others, yet he still has the audacity to act superior.


    Carrying a suitcase, Robin entered a bank in Chinatown.


    He deposited 300,000 into Marrisa''s ount.


    After leaving the bank, he headed to the Dreamscape Bar in the southern part of Chinatown.


    Having walked a fine line for years, Robin''s heart had grown cold and calloused.


    Yet, the mere thought of the Dreamscape Bar brought a warmth that softened his hardened demeanor.


    As he strolled through Chinatown, illuminated by the golden rays of the setting sun, he was flooded with memories of Anna''s innocent smile from seven years prior. That year was full of youthful energy.


    Robin hadn''t yet been ensnared by the allure of nightlife or worldly pleasures.


    A sweet, innocent love had nearly defined his youth.


    Those memories were etched deep in his heart, refreshing like a mountain spring-pure and untainted.


    No matter how far he wandered, he could never forget.


    Dreamscape Bar wasn''t among the upscale entertainment spots in Chinatown.


    This mid-range establishment didn''t feature pricey bottles of Lafite or extravagant d¨¦cor.


    Consequently, the wages for the employees were far from generous.


    Yet, it was in this unassuming bar that he encountered the girl who would leave asting impression on him.


    She wore a flowing floral dress, with her fresh short hair framing her face perfectly.


    From afar, one could almost detect the light, refreshing scent of her youthful energy.


    At that time, Robin was just 14 years old.


    He had recently settled into Marrisa''s home and took a job at the bar to contribute to the household expenses.


    It was here that he met Anna, a girl of 13.


    Robin believed with all his heart that Anna was the most beautiful girl in the universe. That sweet memory ignited a spark within him, one that he found hard to extinguish.


    No matter where life took him or the horrors he witnessed, Anna''s vibrant, radiant smile remained etched in his heart, evoking the sweetest, most innocent moments of life.


    Thanks to these memories, after every violent encounter, his cold heart could still hold on to a flicker of warmth.


    As the years rolled on, the image of


    that fresh floral dress faded into the


    level.


    background, yet the lingering feelings of his youth still carried the


    essence of that time. Corried the


    Seven years have passed, Anna!


    Where are you now?


    Are you alright?


    If not for this trip to Terenova and visiting Marrisa''s soup restaurant, Robin might never have mustered the courage to revisit those dusty memories from that year. Wandering through Chinatown, Robin moved forward, spotting the modest Dreamscape Bar in the distance.


    In that moment, his heart softened unexpectedly.


    After all the bloodshed he had witnessed, he had believed his heart had turned to stone.


    Yet, the carefree days of his youth allowed him to feel warmth from that era.


    The golden rays of the sunset cast a dim, somber glow over the old streets of Chinatown.


    Robin gazed at the flickering neon sign above the bar, its worn letters still glimmering with echoes from seven years ago.


    A familiar sensation surged within him.


    It had been ages since he had felt his heart stirred in such a manner.


    Suddenly, loudughter shattered thest remnants of tranquility in the evening air.


    Irritated, Robin followed the noise to the entrance of the bar.


    A group of ruffians surrounded a in-looking middle-aged man, pushing him around.


    "Conrad, didn''t you im you were one of the toughest mercenaries in Fricana back in the day?


    "Rumor has it you could take out an entire team all by yourself.


    "So how did you end up here, serving drinks in this dump? Hahaha...


    "It''s only been three years, and look at you-now you''re just a pathetic loser, haha..."


    As thest rays of the sunset disappeared, Robin frowned slightly.


    The ring neon lights flickered frantically, illuminating the loud group of thugs outside Dreamscape Bar.


    Among them was a bald man


    covered in tattoos, along with a few


    a sense of familiarity with the man.


    en


    He quickly made his way toward the bar.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As he drew closer, the chaotic lights revealed the man, his head bowed in silence.


    His thinning hair and worn face showed the signs of a life that was once vibrant, but his dull, lifeless eyes betrayed no emotion.


    Robin halted his tracks.


    Conrad Duran!


    What is he doing here?


    The once-mighty Warrior King has sunk to such depths?!


    At 17, Robin had just arrived in Fricana.


    Old Fred had given him a mission to rescue someone.


    Even though he had honed exceptionalbat skills under Old Fred''s guidance, this was his first taste of genuine brutality, leaving him shaken.


    During that mission, he had encountered a Demberoa man named Conrad, a Warrior King with nearly eight years of mercenary experience! What happened to Conrad?


    With his capabilities, how could he allow himself to be humiliated by this band of losers?

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 I''m Your Worst Nightmare


    Robin could clearly recall that harrowing rescue mission.


    The teamprised seven individuals, each from different nations and various international mercenary organizations.


    After three exhausting days of struggle, only Conrad and Robin were left standing.


    They were up against thirty highly trained special forces mercenaries.


    Each one hadbat skills that could dismantle a heavily armed battalion.


    The odds seemed insurmountable.


    Conrad had confided in him that this would be his final mission.


    He intended to go home afterward, having fought to ensure a better life for his mother and sister.


    His resolve to survive andplete the mission was unwavering.


    In the end, he and Conrad managed to fend off the enemy''s security forces, emerging victorious.


    During that battle, Conrad single-handedly took down over twenty mercenaries!


    Robin was profoundly awed by his lethal abilities.


    Afterward, Conrad left Fricana and returned to Demberoa.


    Robin never saw him again.


    For a long time, he almost forgot about therade who had fought alongside him in life-and-death situations.


    He never imagined he would encounter him again.


    Now, outside the Dreamscape Bar, a tattooed man and a few thugs were arrogantly tormenting Conrad.


    The once-mighty Warrior King now resembled a soulless statue, numbed and silent, his head bowed in defeat.


    His worn bartender uniform bore the dirt and footprints of those around him.


    Still, Conrad continued to respectfully recite the standard phrases of his job.


    "Gentlemen, please enter the bar. I kindly ask that you avoid creating a disturbance at the entrance, as it may disrupt other patrons. Thank you for your understanding."


    The tattooed man erupted inughter. "Conrad, are you begging me?


    "Very well! Just grovel and crawl between my legs, and I won''t bother you today.


    "Come on, everyone! Check this out! The Dreamscape Bar has a special performance tonight, better than any strip club! Hahaha..."


    The tattooed man called out to the passersby with tant arrogance.


    "Look at this guy! Three years ago, he returned from overseas, boasting about his exploits as a mercenary in Fricana. The very next day, he helped the police take me down on this street! "He used me of being a drug dealer!


    "Because of that, he received an award from the Terenova police department.


    "He was honored as a model citizen of Terenova!


    "They even hired him as an unofficial narcotics officer.


    "By all rights, he should be a hero here! But look at him now! Hahaha...


    "How did he end up like this, working as a doorman in this dump?


    "Did you think you were a big deal for helping the cops catch me?


    "I got out after a few days and still look good!


    "And you?


    "Your poor mother is stuck in bed, unable to pay for treatment! Hahaha...


    "Your sister, that pretty chick... Let''s not even go there! Hahaha..."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The tattooed man struck Conrad''s lowered head,ughing uproariously with his friends. Conrad remained hunched over, a chill emanating from his lifeless eyes. His aged, humbled face twitched as he fought to maintain hisposure.


    His trembling fists clenched a few times before he reluctantly rxed them. "Grovel and crawl!" the bald man bellowed, legs spread wide in arrogance.


    "Otherwise, I''ll make sure you can''t even keep this job!


    "With that meager paycheck, your poor mother will likely starve before she sumbs to her illness! Hahaha..."


    Conrad''s clenched fists finally fell limp once more.


    Outside, Robin noticed the coldness in Conrad''s eyes fading under the chaotic flickering of lights.


    "Are you going to crawl or not?


    "I don''t have time to wait!"


    The tattooed man raised his hand and brought it crashing down onto Conrad''s bowed head.


    "Matthew, that''s too much!" Several waitstaff from the Dreamscape Bar stepped forward to defend Conrad. "Conrad only assisted the police to arrest you because he happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time. "If you hadn''t coerced those girls into dealing drugs and ended up in trouble, he wouldn''t have had to step in! "Among those girls is Conrad''s sister! You''re nothing but a pack of savages!" Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before the waitstaff could continue, Matthew Beckett kicked one of them, sending him sprawling to the ground. "You pathetic loser! Who do you think you are, talking back to me?"


    Matthew''s group surged forward, wielding clubs andunching a brutal attack on the young staff.


    Outnumbered and overwhelmed, the waitstaff stood little chance against the thugs armed with clubs.


    It wasn''t long before several of themy on the ground.


    "Finish them off! You think you can


    talk back to me? You''re asking for shouted, pointing


    trouble!


    at the fallen staff, his bby face shaking with rage.


    Hesitating, Conrad stepped forward, positioning himself defiantly in front of the thugs.


    He raised his arm to block a swing from one of their clubs.


    Matthew and his gang paused for a moment, surprise shing across their faces as they halted their assault. "Matthew, let''s not take our frustrations out on them. They''re just kids," Conrad said, his voice unwavering.


    "Conrad, can''t


    been a year, and I still over what you did!"


    Matthew sneered, movel


    pping Conrad''s face. belongs to


    "Unless you crawl between my legs today, this isn''t over!


    "Don''t even think about staying in Chinatown after this. Take your useless mother and get lost!"


    Conrad''s bloodshot eyes lifted, his worn face contorted in pain.


    His fists trembled with barely contained rage.


    For a full thirty seconds, the fire of anger in Conrad''s gaze dimmed.


    The harsh realities of life and the cruelty of humanity had crushed the intensity of his once fierce spirit.


    All the faith and hope he had were gone.


    To save his mother, to survive, he had no choice but to endure this humiliation.


    If he could work for just six more months, he would have enough for her surgery!


    He didn''t want to cause any more trouble.


    All he wanted was to keep his head down and earn that small paycheck to provide the treatment his mother needed.


    Was it too much to ask for such a simple dream?


    Conrad battled with his thoughts.


    He understood that if he struck Matthew, he would lose his opportunity to make money in Chinatown.


    His mother, lying in a hospital bed, would lose her chance for help.


    At that moment, his legs trembled, and humiliation welled in his eyes.


    For his mother, for survival, he closed his eyes and slowly bent his knees!


    Suddenly, a pair of strong hands lifted him up.


    "Conrad, you were once the Warrior King of Fricana! How can you grovel to scum like this?" Conrad opened his eyes in shock, staring at Robin in disbelief. "Robin, how did you get here?" "Who the hell are you to interfere in my business?" Matthew shouted, angrily pointing at Robin. Robin smirked, his lips twitching slightly. "I''m your worst nightmare!"


    He kicked toward Matthew''s thigh.


    With a sickening crunch, Matthew''s anguished scream rang out in front of the Dreamscape Bar.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 I''ll Call the Cops


    Matthewy sprawled on the ground, his leg shattered, pain etched across his features.


    "Ah! Kill him! What are you waiting for? Get on with it!"


    His thugs snapped back to reality and raced to their car, grabbing knives as they surrounded Robin.


    Positioned protectively in front of Conrad, Robin offered a reassuring pat on his shoulder, silent yet supportive. He pulled out a wet wipe. Conrad trembled, gripping Robin''s wrist in fear. "Robin! No..."


    He recognized the chilling signal; Robin always did this before taking a life.


    During their previous mission, Conrad had observed Robin cleaning his hands with a wet wipe before a ughter.


    Now, it was evident that Robin was prepared to unleash his wrath.


    "Robin, I don''t want to handle it this way...


    "I have my mother in Terenova; all I want is to live a quiet, normal life here..."


    "1


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Robin discarded the wet wipe over his shoulder.


    With a quick, powerful kick, he sent several thugs crashing to the ground outside the Dreamscape Bar.


    Matthew and his crew recoiled, eyes wide with fear as they witnessed Robin approaching with unyielding confidence. The crowd outside the bar erupted in cheers, especially the young women, their eyes shining with admiration. "Who is this guy? He''s amazing!" they whispered to one another, bewildered that they hadn''t encountered him before. Robin stepped directly in front of Matthew, gesturing behind him. "Grovel and beg Conrad for mercy. If you do, I''ll let you go." Matthew clenched his teeth, his voice a low growl. "Who the hell do you think you are? Do you know who I¡ª" Without a word, Robin stepped down harshly on the injured part of Matthew''s leg, twisting his foot without mercy. "Get off me... I''ll do it I''ll go beg for mercy. Just let me go...


    "


    Matthew cried out in agony, tears streaming down his face. "I''ll bow and plead with him, just stop!" Only then did Robin lift his foot.


    Panicking, Matthew fumbled for his phone. "I won''t let you get away with this "


    Before he could finish, Robin yanked his hair and mmed his face into the ground. Thud!


    The sickening sound reverberated as Matthew let out a blood-curdling scream.


    This was far from finished.


    If Conrad hadn''t begged Robin to spare them, those thugs would have faced their demise long ago.


    Robin couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath on such filth.


    To him, every moment these animals drew breath was a drain on resources.


    Ignoring Matthew''s plight, he continued to smash his head into the unforgiving ground.


    Matthew''s face became a mess, and he finally broke.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll never oppose your wishes again. I''ll go beg for Conrad''s forgiveness right now!"


    Only then did Robin release his hold, pulling out a tissue to clean his hands before tossing it onto Matthew''s bloodied face.


    "Do it right now. I don''t have time to waste!"


    Matthew nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes! I''ll do it!"


    His henchmen helped him to his feet and dragged him over to Conrad, where he fell to his knees, begging.


    Conrad let out a weary sigh. "Just go."


    "Get lost!" Robin waved his hand dismissively.


    With Robin''smand, Matthew''s crew hurriedly shoved him into a car and sped away.


    A few staff members from the bar approached Robin, gratitude shining in their eyes. "Thank you, sir!"


    Robin returned a faint smile, patting Conrad on the shoulder. "Let''s head inside, Conrad. It''s been a while; I''m sure you have a lot to share." Conrad hesitated. "Robin, it''s my shift..."


    "Doesn''t matter." Robin shrugged, gesturing to the staff. "They''ll help you."


    "Sure thing. Conrad, your buddy''s here! Go on in for a drink and catch up!" the staff encouraged enthusiastically.


    Conrad forced a pained smile and nodded. "Let''s go, Robin. I never thought I''d run into you in Terenova."


    Robin examined him for a moment, concern flickering in his eyes. "When you retired that year, you must have returned with a decent amount of cash. What''s happened since then?"  en


    Conrad''s brow furrowed, weariness clear in his gaze.


    "My sister fell into drugs... I''ve drained my savings and borrowed heavily from loan sharks. Then my sister ... she died!


    "If it weren''t for my mother lying in bed, paralyzed and waiting for treatment, I-I...


    "Let''s go inside and talk," Robin interjected softly, giving Conrad''s shoulder aforting pat. He didn''t want to hear any more.


    He knew that if Conrad were


    with hi


    unencumbered by responsibilities talents, he would have wiped out every drug dealer in Terenova''s Chinatown.


    There was no way he would allow lowlifes like Matthew to push him around.


    Once they stepped into the bar, Robin surveyed the staff; none of the familiar faces from seven years ago were present.


    Conrad ordered a few drinks and led Robin to a quieter booth situated on the east side of the bar.


    "Are you still working as a mercenary?" Conrad asked.


    Taking the drink Conrad offered him, Robin shook his head. "Not anymore. I don''t have anything on my te at the moment. Let''s focus on you." Conrad sighed deeply. "After I came back from Fricana that year, I wanted to settle into a normal life with my mother and sister.


    "I never expected everything to take such a turn.


    "At first, I opened a small bar. Business was decent, and life wasfortable.


    "My mom and sister were doing well after my return.


    "But then my sister, Charis, got caught up in addiction ... and eventually, she passed away.


    "By chance, I went to a bar with a friend and saw Matthew selling drugs to customers.


    "No, he was coercing them into buying drugs.


    "My sister was among those he pressured into using.


    "So, I called the police to help catch him.


    "ording to Demberoa''sws, lowlifes like Matthew shouldn''t be able to escape punishment.


    "But less than a dayter, he was released from custody.


    "The police even imed that Matthew was only serving regr drinks and food, not drugs.


    "Then, three dayster, my sister died suddenly.


    "When I arrived at the scene, I found her charred remains.


    "The police concluded that she had hallucinated due to drug use and identally ignited the gas, leading to her death!


    "I''ve never epted that exnation. I went to the precinct multiple times, but they had no answers.


    "Eventually, I took it upon myself to investigate, asking a few girls who had been with my sister. "Some said they hadn''t seen her that day, while others had disappeared.


    "I''ve always believed that behind scum like Matthew lies arger drugwork¡ª"


    "Get away from us!" Amotion erupted from the south side of the bar, interrupting Conrad''s tale.


    A stout man from Draconia, with a darkplexion and a shiny bald head, stood out in the dim bar.


    He was apanied by a man with a cane-Matthew, the one Robin had injured.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Quit pretending! If you''re here, you''re looking for a good time with men, so stop acting innocent! Take those two women upstairs!"


    "Get lost! If you keep bothering us, I''ll


    call the cops! Alison, we''re leaving." A woman''s voice broke through the din, Catching Robin''s attention.


    Brenda?


    Following the noise, Robin spotted Alison and Brenda being shoved and surrounded by the group.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Do You Want Me to Finish You Off?


    Conrad stood frozen, his hand suspended in mid-air as he clutched his drink, watching the scene unfold before him.


    Robin could sense the inner conflict swirling within the former Warrior King of Fricana. After a moment''s hesitation, Conrad finally rose to his feet. Robin followed suit, cing aforting hand on Conrad''s shoulder. "I''ll take care of this."


    "Robin, you..." Conrad shook his head, worry clear on his face.


    "Just keep a low profile while you''re in Terenova''s Chinatown," Robin advised. "What seems calm on the surface often conceals serious issues."


    "I don''t want you getting mixed up in this and getting hurt because of me."


    "Robin, you really should leave. I can deal with my own problems. I''ve already-"


    Robin gently pushed Conrad''s hand away. "I need to be involved in this."


    Conrad was about to argue further when he saw the fierce determination in Robin''s eyes. "One of those girls is my sister, Brenda."


    Conrad froze, confusion flooding his expression.


    "I lived in Terenova seven years ago." Robin grabbed a napkin from the table, wiping his hands, then shrugged. "I even worked at this Dreamscape Bar." "But..." Conrad''s brow knitted in concern. "Robin, let me handle this.


    "These aren''t just random thugs; they have ties to the Grimwolf Crew, the local gang in Chinatown," he warned.


    "Did you see that short, stocky guy?


    "His name''s Drew Riggs, one of the men working for Adrian Howler, the leader of the Grimwolf Crew. If you cross him, you''ll draw all sorts of trouble."


    "No worries. It''s just Grimwolf Crew," Robin replied confidently as he strode toward Brenda and the others.


    Conrad clenched his jaw, hoping Robin would reconsider. "The Grimwolf Crew is backed by Chinatown''srgest syndicate, the Harlows, which means they do the Harlows'' bidding." "The Harlows?" Robin echoed, a hint of recognition in his voice.


    Rumors suggested that Anna might be the Harlows'' heiress.


    At that moment, Drew and his thugs continued to harass Brenda. There was no time to waste, so Robin quickened his steps.


    "I don''t care about the Grimwolf Crew or the Harlows. Brenda is my sister, and I won''t let Drew intimidate her. I have to step in.


    "If the Grimwolf Crew doesn''t back off, then fine; I''ll take them down. They''re just a small-time crew anyway."


    Conrad watched Robin''s retreating figure with a flicker of pride in his chest, as if he were reliving the fierce battles of Fricana. "You two little tramps think you can refuse me? I''ll make you pay!" Drew shouted, pping Alison across the face.


    He red at her and Brenda, seething with anger. "How dare you ruin my fun! Take them away!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple of thugs from the Grimwolf Crew immediately seized them, dragging them toward the stairs.


    Alison fought back and yelled, "You can''t do this in broad daylight! Where''s hotel security? Where are you hiding?


    "I''ll have you know I''m a flight attendant for Draconia Southern Airlines ... "


    Drew paused for a moment, then erupted inughter.


    "Draconia Southern Airlines? Hahaha... You think that means anything here? I thought you were with Phoenix Vanguard, hahaha...


    "Just behave, and you won''t have any problems. Otherwise¡ª"


    "Wait!" A middle-aged man rushed over with the bar''s security staff.


    Robin squinted through the dim lighting of the bar. The man looked familiar.


    It was Darren Voss, a staff member from seven years ago, though he appeared a bit heavier now.


    He had since be the floor manager of Dreamscape Bar.


    Darren approached Drew and his crew. "Mr. Riggs, please hold on.


    "I just want to say, we''re all here to enjoy ourselves. Let''s not ruin the atmosphere.


    "Dreamscape Bar respects every customer''s wishes and never forces anyone into anything.


    "Mr. Riggs, if these two girls don''t want to participate, please let them go."


    With a sharp crack, the tension in the air thickened.


    Drew swung his hefty arm, delivering a sharp p to Darren''s face.


    "You''re just a pathetic bar manager trying to boss me around?


    "Don''t act like you don''t know who I am! I''m affiliated with the Grimwolf Crew!


    "If you cross me, I swear I''ll wreck this ce! Get out of my sight!"


    Darren wiped the blood trickling


    from the corner of his mouth, his et


    eyes pleading for assistance as he nced toward Alison and Brenda.


    After a brief moment of uncertainty, he spoke up, "Mr. Riggs, please let them go...


    "


    "Are you kidding? Do I seem like I want to negotiate? Kick him!" Drew shouted, then brutally kicked Darren in the side.


    Several henchmen from the Grimwolf Crew charged forward, unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks.


    "You think you can challenge the Grimwolf Crew in Chinatown? You''re just asking for trouble!"


    Drew sneered as he dragged Brenda and Alison toward the stairs.


    "Let go of me! If you don''t, I''ll call the cops!"


    Alison shouted, her heart racing as she watched the bar manager and security staff fall, desperately hoping someone would step in.


    Drew mockingly patted Alison''s face.


    "Sweetheart, save your breath. You''ll have plenty of time to screamter. No one in Chinatown ising to save you, hahaha... "


    Suddenly, with a loud crash, Drew was sent flying by a powerful kick, mming against the stair railing.


    "Who the hell just hit me?!"


    Emerging from the crowd, Robin


    stepped forward, pressing his foot me.


    firmly on Drew''s chest. "It was


    Got a problem with that? Do you


    want me to finish you off?"


    Alison and Brenda stood frozen, shock washing over them as they took in Robin''s imposing figure.


    "Robin, h-how did you get here?" Brenda eximed, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Alison gasped, a wave of relief flooding through her as she caught her breath, her eyes sparkling with a mix of emotions.


    Gradually, the surprise in her gaze morphed into disdain.


    She tugged on Brenda''s arm. "Brenda, don''t go over there.


    "There''s something strange about this. I think they''re putting on a show for us."


    "A show?" Brenda asked, puzzled.


    Alison let out a coldugh. "I''ve read plenty of stories where guys stage dramatic rescues to impress the girl they like." "That can''t be true!" Brenda shook her head.


    "Robin''s been gone for seven years; he just returned. How could he possibly know anyone in Chinatown?"


    "Ha! With enough money, anything is possible," Alison shot back


    "Using that rich olddy''s money for a night out? Even if he saved me, I wouldn''t respect him!"


    Brenda frowned. "Alison, have you thought about what might have happened if Robin hadn''t stepped in?


    "Even if Robin is using a wealthy woman''s money, that''s his concern. He hasn''t harmed us.


    "I''ve thought about it. Maybe it hasn''t been easy for him these past years...


    "Regardless of the reason, the fact that he intervened shows he''s still the guy who could protect me back then..."


    Alison red at Robin, shaking her head. "Brenda, just stop. I can''t stand guys like him!


    "He could have made a living through his own talents, yet he chooses to engage in these shady antics.


    "Even if he has some sense of justice, he''s just a pathetic pretty boy."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 Adrian Howler of the Grimwolf Crew


    Darren struggled to rise from the floor.


    In the dim light of the bar, he recognized Robin. "Is that you ... Robin?"


    Robin shed a cool smile, giving Darren a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "It''s me. It''s been a while.


    "It''s been seven years. You''ve be the bar manager-congrats."


    Darren managed a bitter smile, his gaze drifting to Drew, still pinned under Robin''s foot.


    Caught in this tense situation, he hesitated, unsure how to continue talking to Robin.


    "Robin, please let him go. I don''t want you getting pulled into this mess right after you''vee back." Drew had finally started to regain hisposure, desperately attempting to push himself off the floor. Yet, escaping from beneath Robin''s foot proved to be a monumental challenge.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Let me up!


    "I''m with Adrian, the head of the Grimwolf Crew!


    "You''ve crossed me, and you won''t leave Dreamscape Bar alive!"


    Robin ignored him, applying just a bit more pressure.


    A blood-curdling scream pierced the air in the otherwise quiet bar.


    Drew''s ribs cracked under the intense force.


    Robin turned back to Darren. "Beforeing here, I assumed Dreamscape Bar had vanished.


    "I never expected to find it still standing in Chinatown, or to see you again."


    Drew writhed in pain, filled with fury.


    Robin''s casual demeanor infuriated him further, as if he was unconcerned about Drew or the Grimwolf Crew!


    After all those years following Adrian, he had never endured such disgrace.


    He found this a hard pill to swallow!


    The Grimwolf Crew thugs quickly regained their senses and charged toward Robin, knives brandished.


    "Robin, you need to get out! I''ll handle this ... " Darren urged, his voice trembling with urgency.


    Robin shrugged, looking unconcerned. "It''s fine. Just a few clueless fools. A good beating will quiet them down."


    As the Grimwolf thugs closed in, Robin kept chatting with Darren, effortlessly knocking out each attacker with a swift punch.


    In mere moments, the bar floor was strewn with members of the Grimwolf Crew.


    Drew continued to writhe in agony beneath Robin''s foot.


    Watching Robin''s impressive skills, the once-cocky thugs felt their confidence rapidly evaporate.


    Matthew and the others, who had been lurking in the back, were well aware of Robin''s reputation.


    Now, witnessing him take down Drew, they shouted, "D-Drew, call Mr. Howler!"


    Robin released Drew and advanced toward Matthew. "Looks like your memory is a bit short!"


    "Y-you''d better stay back!" Matthew stuttered, retreating into the crowd.


    "I-I''m warning you, if Mr. Howler finds out you hurt his man, you''ll be a dead man!"


    Darren pulled at Robin''s arm, speaking softly. "Robin, let''s stop this here. Your sister and the others are okay. Just let it go."


    "Let it go?" Drew clutched his chest in agony, gritting his teeth.


    "You''ve done this to me, and I swear I''ll make sure you lot are burried here!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dreamscape Bar is doomed! Prepare to go out of business!"


    He gestured at a fallen thug on the ground. "Call Mr. Howler!"


    Darren insisted, "Robin, you need to take these girls and leave. I''ll manage things from here."


    Robin remained silent, stepping deliberately toward Matthew.


    Conrad stepped in front of Robin. "Robin, just go. I''ll handle this."


    Robin gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "It''s okay, Conrad!"


    Then, he reached back into the crowd and yanked Matthew forward, delivering a crushing blow to his face.


    Matthew screamed, blood spraying across his features as he copsed to the ground.


    The bar fell into a chilling silence as Drew hung up the phone.


    Everyone understood that once Adrian arrived, chaos would inevitably ensue.


    Grimwolf Crew had be a cancer in Terenova''s Chinatown.


    With the support of the Harlows, they had cultivated a legion of a thousand thugs over the years.


    Behind the scenes, they colluded withw enforcement, engaging in a variety of illicit activities such as


    drug trafficking, illegal gambling et


    kidnapping, extortion, and even murder and arson. Their operations were marked by brutality and intimidation.


    Anyone foolish enough to cross their path faced dire consequences.


    The people around Robin cast sympathetic nces in his direction.


    Brenda, visibly shaken, tugged at Robin''s arm, urging, "Robin, we need to get out of here. You can''t take on Adrian."


    Robin offered a gentle smile in response. "It''s alright, Brenda. If we don''t settle this matter once and for all, you and Marrisa will never feel safe."


    Alison, observing Robin''s calmness,


    snapped, "Do you honestly think that


    616


    old woman will support you no matter what you do, and that you can just run rampant here?


    "Are you even aware that your reckless actions could spell disaster for Brenda and Dreamscape Bar?


    "You''re saying you''ll settle this matterpletely? That''s a bold im!


    "Is that woman your source of confidence?"


    "Alison!" Brenda interjected, "How can you say that about Robin?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the intensity of Alison''s outrage.


    He couldn''t grasp why she was so upset about the issue concerning Stephanie. Choosing to ignore her, he returned to reminiscing with Darren about the past. Alison, furious at being dismissed, shouted, "Robin, what are you trying to imply?


    "Do you think acting like this will earn you my respect?


    "Brenda, we should leave!"


    Brenda shook her head. "No, I want to stay here with Robin ..."


    "Leave? You think you can simply walk away after hitting one of Grimwolf Crew''s men? You must be dreaming!"


    At that moment, a man in his thirties, surrounded by a group of imposing thugs, strode into the bar.


    This was Adrian, the notorious leader of the Grimwolf Crew.


    Darren hesitated but stepped forward, summoning his courage. "Mr. Howler, we at Dreamscape Bar mishandled this situation; please allow me to exin." Adrian responded by kicking Darren, sending him crashing to the floor.


    "What are you? Who do you think you are to exin anything?


    "All I know is that my men from Grimwolf Crew were assaulted in Dreamscape Bar, and they won''t leave here alive!"


    Conrad stepped in front of Adrian,


    his voice tcy. "Adrian, Robin was myrade back in Fricana. Let''s just say he could single-handedly take down a special forces unit without breaking a sweat."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Adrian''s face as he assessed Robin.


    Conrad continued, "Drew forcibly dragged these two girls upstairs. One of them is Robin''s sister...


    "Adrian, if we pursue this matter, the consequences could be unpredictable.


    "In that case, I won''t stand idly by!"


    Adrian''s heart sank.


    He locked eyes with Conrad, weighing his options.


    Having spent eight years as a mercenary in Fricana, Conrad was as formidable as an entire enhanced battalion.


    If Robin and Conrad decided to join forces, they could easily bring Chinatown to its knees.


    Conrad wasn''t exaggerating.


    Adrian nced again at Robin''s cold, steadfast figure, feeling a surge of fear building within him.


    Despite the Harlows being their support, challenging a killer of Robin''s caliber was no small task for the Grimwolf Crew.


    Even if the Harlows threw all their resources into the mix, Adrian understood he could soon find himself as nothing more than a ghost wandering the streets.


    A wise person knows to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    It would be best to retreat for now and figure out how to deal with Robinter.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 If I Wanted You Dead


    After a moment of serious reflection, Adrian suddenly erupted withughter.


    "Ah, I get it now!


    "Robin, you''re Conrad''srade! Hahaha... so we''re all friends here!


    "It''s just a misunderstanding! A simple misunderstanding! Hahaha...


    Adrianughed to cover his own difort.


    "Robin, Drew was wrong forying a finger on your sister.


    "This can''t be overlooked; I owe you an exnation!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In a fit of rage, he seized a knife from one of his men and drove it into Drew''s leg.


    Drew screamed in agony as the de tore through flesh and bone.


    Everyone in the bar was left speechless!


    Instead of confronting Robin, Adrian chose to punish his own man, Drew?


    "Drew, you pathetic fool! Are you blind? How dare you touch Robin''s sister! Do you think you''re invincible?"


    Adrian pped his hands and kicked the still-screaming Drew, barking outmands.


    "Get over there and apologize to Mr. Ramsey and his sister! If you fail to appease Mr. Ramsey, I''ll personally take you down!"


    Drew was momentarily bewildered, trying to process Adrian''s strange behavior.


    However, he had no time to ponder.


    Suppressing his pain, he groveled and began to plead for forgiveness.


    He repeatedly said he was sorry while groveling in front of Robin, Brenda, and Alison.


    "Mr. Robin,dies, I was wrong! I''m a beast! Please have mercy on me..."


    Brenda and Alison watched in disbelief, shocked by the surreal scene unfolding before them.


    Adrian and Drew, known as notorious viins of Grimwolf Crew, had never shown such humility to anyone.


    Robin had defeated them, yet Adrian forced Drew to beg for forgiveness?


    Alison lifted her gaze to Robin, whose expression remained unchanging, her surprise turning to contempt.


    In Terenova, only the Rogarios could make Grimwolf Crew bow down.


    "Robin, is this enough?" Adrian discarded the bloody knife.


    Robin gave a faint smile. "Let''s agree to a temporary truce."


    Upon hearing Robin''s words, Adrian erupted withughter.


    "Fantastic! Mr. Ramsey, you''re quite the sport!


    "I''ll take care of all your expenses here at Dreamscape Bar today. I have other matters to deal with, so I''ll be leaving-"


    "Wait! Our business isn''t finished!" Robin''s smile vanished.


    Adrian slowly turned back, forcing a grin. "What do you mean, Robin?"


    Feeling frustrated, Alison interjected, "Robin, are you done yet?


    "They''re about to leave, so whyplicate matters? Are you looking for trouble?"


    Ignoring Alison''sments, Robin pulled out a chair and sat down.


    "Adrian, was Charis, Conrad''s sister, coerced into drug use that led to her demise because of your Grimwolf Crew?" At this, Adrian''s smile faded.


    "Robin, are you suggesting you want to make me your enemy today?" Adrian''s lips curled into a sinister grin.


    Seeing his expression, Alison seethed, "Robin, do you really need to escte this just to unt your so-called heroism? "I''m telling you, I''m not impressed!"


    "Get lost!" Robin''s expression darkened. "What I choose to do doesn''t require your endlessmentary!" Alison stomped her foot in irritation. "Hey! Don''t assume that just because a woman is backing you-" Robin shot her an annoyed look and stepped closer to Adrian.


    "Adrian, I''m asking you something. I expect an answer!"


    Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Do you really think the Grimwolf Crew is intimidated by you?"


    Robin moved around Alison and coldly repeated, "I''m asking you again: Did you have anything to do with Conrad''s sister''s death?"


    "Robin, I''ve already shown you


    enough respect. Don''t test my


    patience! With that deration, a


    swarm of Grimwolf Crew enforcers revealed their knives, encircling Robin.


    en


    Conrad finally grasped why Robin had confronted Drew so harshly from the beginning.


    He intended to provoke Adrian, the leader of Grimwolf Crew, into confessing the truth about Charis''s drug addiction and her tragic demise!


    "Robin, let me handle this matter regarding Charis. You should leave now," Conrad urged, his tone urgent.


    Robin gave Conrad a reassuring pat on the shoulder, his gaze icy as he directed it toward Adrian. "Stop ying games; answer my question!" Adrian paused, scanning the enforcers surrounding him, a chilling light gleaming in his eyes.


    "Ha! Here''s the truth: Charis brought this upon herself by calling the cops!"


    He pointed a mocking finger at Conrad.


    "And this so-called hero from the Fricana battlefield teamed up with those clueless officers and ruined our Grimwolf Crew''s operation!


    "I run a drug business-why do you care?


    "You''ve disrupted the Grimwolf Crew''s cash flow. Who do you think I''m going to target if not you and Charis?


    "If you want to cut off my lifeline, we''ll settle this the traditional way!"


    At that moment, a murderous glint sparked in Conrad''s eyes.


    He had confirmed that Adrian''s men were responsible for Charis''s death.


    "Adrian, you scum!"


    "Hahaha!" Adrian''sughter rang out through the bar.


    "Conrad, no matter how skilled you are, you''re still just one man!


    "The Grimwolf Crew has thousands at ourmand, and we have the police on our side. How do you think you can stand against me?


    "If I wanted you dead, I could do it without a second thought! Hahaha..."


    Adrian pointed at Robin, scoffing, "Even if you two joined forces, you''re still just flesh and blood!


    "I can''t believe you think you can challenge us!"


    As he spoke, four men wielding assault rifles stepped forward behind him.


    bet


    Darren, not¨¬eing the escting tension, anxiously tugged at Robin and Conrad. "You guys should really back off; they''re a pack of ruthless monsters."


    Robin smiled dismissively, shaking off Darren''s grip. "It''s fine; I specialize in dealing with monsters!"


    With the four armed men supporting him, Adrian''s confidence surged.


    He sneered at Conrad. "Let me tell


    sister because she seemed so


    you, I was only interested


    sweet and innocent. That''s why I got her involved in this mess.


    "She got addicted to drugs thanks to my people, who set her up for that first injection. "When your sister''s cravings kicked in, she came begging for my help.


    "Ha! That little sister of yours practically threw herself at me, haha...


    "She had such fair skin, so soft. It''s like I could snap her in half if I just used a little force ...


    Adrian''s derangedughter echoed through the bar as he recounted his grotesque tale.


    Everyone present was appalled by his vile disy!


    Conrad''s fists tightened, cracking audibly. "Adrian, you monster!"


    Adrianughed even more maniacally.


    "Conrad, did you know that after I grew tired of your sister, my men took turns with her? Drew was even involved!


    "We did it until she could scream no more, hahaha...


    "Your sister didn''t take her own life!


    "She was assaulted by me and my men, which led to her death. How does that feel? Hahaha... "

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Robin, You Really Are a Devil!


    Adrian felt a surge of confidence as he goaded Robin and Conrad, reassured by the presence of four armed Grimwolf Crew members at his side.


    To make matters worse, the police and the Harlows were already on their way.


    Even though Conrad and Robin were formidable, they wouldn''t dare cause a scene in Terenova''s Chinatown.


    Any esction might alert the authorities in Demberoa, and if the military got involved, their confrontation would escte beyond mere street altercations.


    This awareness only fueled Adrian''s arrogance as he taunted Conrad, using the death of his sister as ammunition to provoke him further, seeking to manipte the police''s influence to eliminate Conrad once and for all.


    As he noticed the fury igniting in Conrad, Adrian pressed on with his jabs. "Conrad, even now that you know what really happened to your sister, there''s nothing you can do to me or the Grimwolf Crew. The police have determined that Charis died from an overdose, that she hallucinated and ended her own life.


    "Ha! What''s your n now?" he jeered. "Go ahead, kill me! If you do, your barely living mother will join you in hell, too! Haha..."


    His mockingughter echoed through the bar.


    Conrad trembled, his eyes zing with rage.


    In the heat of the moment, he could have easily smashed Adrian to pieces in revenge for his sister.


    Even with the Grimwolf members surrounding him, he wouldn''t have flinched.


    But that would mean abandoning his mother.


    In his moment of hesitation, a blur shot past him.


    Robin lunged forward like a missile, crashing into Adrian and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Boom! Adrian, caught off guard in the middle of hisughter, suddenly found himself mmed against the bar''s support pir by Robin. "You asked for death; I''ll dly deliver!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of ending it swiftly, Robin unleashed a relentless flurry of punches upon Adrian''s body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Each blow reverberated with dull thuds as Adrian''s bones cracked beneath the force.


    Robin was determined to shatter every bone in Adrian''s body, leaving him to sumb to a haze of pain and despair.


    Adrian was powerless to defend himself against Robin''s unyielding onught, while his crew stood paralyzed in fear, none daring to step in. The four armed men nearby were equally immobilized by the intensity radiating from Robin, momentarily forgetting their own responsibilities. Before they could react, Robin swiftly disassembled their rifles into a heap of parts, leaving only one intact.


    He pressed the barrel against Adrian''s forehead, who, despite his dire situation, managed to maintain a twisted grin, his face smeared with blood. "The cops and the Harlows will be here any minute. If you''ve got the guts, go ahead and kill me!" Adrian cackled. "Heh, if you kill me, none of you will walk away alive!"


    "Want to die? I can arrange that." Robin nodded, disengaging the safety on the rifle and pulling the trigger.


    Click! The sound of the firing pin striking an empty chamber echoed through the bar, eliciting gasps from the onlookers.


    Adrian, taken aback, felt a wave of fear wash over him as he realized Robin was genuinely willing to shoot him.


    Robin shrugged and joked, "Oh, I forgot to load the bullets!"


    With a quick flick of his wrist, he reced the magazine and aimed the gun once more at Adrian''s head.


    This time, Adrian''s confidence began to wane.


    "Robin, if you pull that trigger, you and your sister''s family will pay dearly!"


    "Is that so?" Robin responded coldly, flicking off the safety. "If we''re all destined to die, you might as well go first!"


    "Ah! You can''t shoot me!" Adrian screamed, his voice tinged with rising fear.


    At that moment, Conrad seized Adrian''s wrist. "Robin, don''t do this here!"


    Robin understood the warning-he needed to keep a level head.


    Acting recklessly could provoke the Demberoa military''s intervention.


    If the government troops got involved, the situation would spiral out of control.


    "Robin, just let him go for now. I''ll deal with this myself.


    "I will kill this jerk, but not just yet!" Conrad insisted. "I have to think about my sick mother ... "


    Robin knew exactly what was weighing on Conrad''s mind.


    Hearing Conrad''s words gave Adrian a renewed sense of courage. "Let me go right now! The police and the Harlows in Chinatown are all backing me. If you kill me, you''ll all be doomed!"


    en


    Robin smirked icily. "Oh really? Not only will I kill you today, but I''ll make it quite a show!"


    He shifted the aim of the gun to Adrian''s left shoulder.


    Bang!


    Adrian''s shoulder exploded as the bullet tore through, shattering his arm.


    "Ah! You lunatic, I will make you pay for this!"


    The Grimwolf Crew rushed in, weapons at the ready to defend their leader.


    "Back off! Or I swear I''ll blow his brains out!" Robin shouted, pivoting the gun to Adrian''s other shoulder.


    Bang!


    A second shot echoed through the


    bar, and Adrian''s screams


    more frantic as his right arm.


    suffered the same fate


    Adrian''s eyes widened in sheer terror as he faced the unyielding expression on Robin''s face.


    He recalled Conrad''s earlier words, and they now felt hauntingly real.


    "Robin, please let me go... I was just joking...


    "


    Panic washed over Adrian as he began to plead.


    "I don''t joke about this; every word I say is serious," Robin replied coldly, aiming the gun at Adrian''s left knee.


    "Don''t rush; we''re far from finished.


    "I promised you a dramatic end, and I will see it through!


    "You''ll feel the pain of life slipping away, longing for it all to be over!


    "Brace yourself, because I''m about to pull the trigger again!"


    Adrian could only stare in horror at Robin''s emotionless demeanor.


    What a terrifying devil he had encountered!


    He had once believed himself a monster, but now he realized he was nothingpared to Robin.


    Bang!


    The bullet ripped through Adrian''s left knee, creating a grotesque wound.


    "Are you ready?" Robin asked with a chilling smile, shifting the gun to Adrian''s right knee.


    Adrian felt himself on the verge of breaking down, crying out, "Robin, you''re a devil! Please, just let me go!"


    Robin grinned, "A devil? Are you finally realizing it now?


    "Where was your bravado when you took that innocent girl''s life?


    "Begging for mercy now? It''s far toote!"


    Before Adrian could continue his frantic pleas, Robin pulled the trigger once more, cold and resolute.


    Bang!


    Adrian''s other leg shattered as well.


    Everyone thought Adrian was


    finished, but Robin shed a wicked


    grin at the barely conscious man.


    "Let''s make this even more


    memorable!"


    He aimed the gun at Adrian''s groin.


    Adrian trembled uncontrobly, then let out a heart-wrenching wail, "Robin, you really are a devil!"


    "Congrattions, you got it right again!" Robin beamed, squeezing the trigger.


    Bang! The shot rang out, turning Adrian''s manhood into a gruesome mess.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 I Can''t Believe You Could Be This Heartless!


    The gunshot reverberated through the Dreamscape Bar, plunging the atmosphere into a tense silence. Robin''s chilling brutality left everyone in shock.


    No one had expected him to unleash such reckless violence in front of the terrifying figure of Chinatown.


    He didn''t just break Adrian''s limbs; he also savagely destroyed Adrian''s manhood, turning the once-feared tyrant into a mere shadow of his former self.


    Even if Adrian somehow survived this ordeal, he would endure a fate far worse than death.


    For someone as despicable as him, Robin was determined to ensure he lived a life filled with torment.


    A quick death would be too kind for this filth.


    Nearby, Alison watched in horror, trembling at the horrifying scene.


    She had never imagined that Robin could be so cruel.


    His brazen act hadpletely alienated him from the Grimwolf Crew.


    Stepping forward, she shot a furious re at Robin. "I can''t believe you could be this heartless!


    "You''ve struck out at them and disrespected the Grimwolf Crew. That woman is going to have to deal with the fallout of your actions.


    "Have you even considered what might happen next?


    "Dreamscape Bar and Brenda''s family are going to face severe repercussions because of your recklessness!


    "They will retaliate against you for your actions!"


    Brenda quickly intervened, pulling Alison back. "Alison, how can you say that? The Grimwolf Crew are monsters. Robin did nothing wrong!"


    "Ha! Brenda, have you thought about the consequences? What about you and Marrisa?" Alison retorted, anger radiating from her.


    "He''s got that woman shielding him, but who will protect you and Marrisa?


    "Using such brutal methods against Adrian, do you really think the Grimwolf Crew and their allies will just let this go?"


    Robin slightly narrowed his eyes, his gaze shifting to Alison''s furious expression.


    "Cruel?" Robin replied with a cold smile. "What about the death of Conrad''s sister? Isn''t that cruel?"


    "What... "Alison scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Hah, who do you think you are?"


    With an unreadable expression, Robin turned away, dismissing her.


    Conrad sighed, overwhelmed by the grim reality.


    This cmity was initially his burden alone, yet Robin had inevitably be a part of it.


    It was both shocking and somehow predictable.


    Robin had fought by his side through perilous times, leading him to seriously injure Adrian in a confrontation with the Grimwolf Crew to avenge Charis. Everything Robin did was for Conrad.


    This was a bond forged through shared struggle!


    He resolved that he could no longer hold back.


    The Grimwolf Crew, alongside the Harlows of Chinatown and the corrupt officers of Terenova, would retaliate against Robin.


    He could already picture the lengths they might go to.


    But let it be; if it came to that, he would stand with Robin and turn this dark world upside down!


    If fate wouldn''t grant him a simple, ordinary life, he would carve out a peaceful existence for himself!


    Since returning from Fricana, he had endured far too much.


    If not for his loved ones, Adrian and his gang would have long been dead.


    "Robin, you should take Brenda and leave. I think the Harlows and the police will arrive soon.


    "You''re not from Terenova; it could get messy for you here."


    Darren shook his head in resignation. "Robin, just go. This situation isn''t likely to end well.


    "Still, I have some connections with Sheriff Rnd in Terenova.


    "I''ll exin everything to him-"


    Suddenly, the wailing of sirens shattered the air.


    A tall, heavyset officer burst into the bar, nked by a dozen armed police officers.


    The patrons inside the bar quickly recoiled in fear.


    A group of about twelve police officers had their firearms trained on Robin. "Drop your weapon and put your hands on your head!" one officermanded. Robin discarded his assault rifle without hesitation.


    Yet, instead of following their orders, he took out a wet wipe and started to clean his hands.


    Conrad, observing the scene, made up his mind.


    If Robin made any move, he would unleash havoc without a second thought.


    The sheriff leading the group was Rnd Corbyn from the Chinatown precinct.


    He rushed over to Adrian, who was just beginning to regain his senses. "Mr. Howler! Are you okay?"


    Adrian, still in a panic, shouted, "Sheriff Rnd, arrest him! I want him dead!"


    Rnd shifted his attention to Robin, his expression fierce. "Don''t worry, Mr. Howler. I''ll ensure justice is served!"


    He gestured toward the doctor apanying him. "Get him stabilized right away!"


    Then Rnd turned back to Robin, his tone dripping with contempt. "You lunatic! How dare you shoot someone in broad daylight?


    "Today, no matter how influential your connections may be even if the King of Hell himself shows up-I''ll ensure you face justice!"


    He pointed at the armed officers


    behind him, barking orders, "This man is a violent threat; take him back to the station! If he resists, shoot him immediately!"


    Robin studied Rnd with an icy stare.


    These so-called officers wore uniforms, but they were no different from Adrian-perhaps even worse.


    If it came down to it, he wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate them all!


    He neatly folded the wet wipe and ced it on the table.


    Conrad stepped in, saying, "Sheriff Rnd, this has nothing to do with him; I''m the one who shot Adrian. I acted in anger upon learning that this monster killed my sister


    "If you''re looking to arrest someone, then take me!" he insisted. "Given my past assistance to your department in solving major cases, you should let my friend go." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Rnd scoffed, smacking Conrad on the chest with the back of his hand. "Hah, do you think you have any credibility with me?


    "Conrad, if it weren''t for you and your sister exposing the Grimwolf Crew''s drug activities, I wouldn''t have faced reprimand from the Terenova elite!


    "And I wouldn''t have been stuck in this dead-end position for years without a promotion!


    "You really think you can juste here and expect me to let him go? Not a chance! "Arrest them both!"


    Conrad clenched his fists, ready to fight if necessary.


    Today, Robin had thrust this conflict into the open as he sought revenge for Charis.


    He wouldn''t allow Terenova''s corrupt officers to take him away.


    Darren also stepped forward, pleading, "Sheriff Rnd, this all started at Dreamscape Bar. Please let Mr. Robin go; I''ll exin everythingter.


    "And I''ll have the bar staff send you some money immediately-"


    Before he could finish, Rnd interrupted sharply. "Darren, are you attempting to bribe me in front of everyone?


    "I''m an honest officer and won''t let any scumbag go just because of your dirty money. Get out of my way!"


    With a heavy sigh, Darren understood that this incident was already tangled up with the Grimwolf Crew and the Harlows.


    No amount of money would persuade Rnd.


    "Take them away!"


    As the officers moved toward Robin, a melodic voice called out from outside the bar. "Wait!"


    Bathed in the soft glow of the bar''s lights, Robin saw a graceful figure approaching.


    Dressed in a striking red trench coat, with a fresh bob haircut and an exquisitely beautiful face, she stepped into view.


    Rnd and the officers quickly parted to let her through.


    "Anna!"


    Robin''s heart raced, as if it had been pierced by a dagger.


    Seven yearster, that pure, radiant face had reappeared before him once again...

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Ms Harlow


    Seven years ago, on a dusky evening.


    The ancient Crescent Lane in Chinatown was awash in golden hues from the sunset.


    Robin vividly recalled the warm, breathtaking beauty of that day''s sunset.


    It was his first day working at the Dreamscape Bar.


    A girl, around 13 or 14, suddenly caught his attention.


    She lingered at the entrance, hesitating to step inside.


    Bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, she stood there like a delicate fairy who had just emerged from another realm.


    She wore a long, floral dress, and her short hair was fresh and pure, framing a delicate, fair face.


    Together with the gentle breeze, the sunset, and the charm of the old street, she created a stunningly beautiful scene.


    Her aura was so pure and ethereal and untouched worldly concerns, too delicate to be disturbed.


    However, this serene and striking image was soon disrupted by a group of unruly thugs.


    The thugs shoved the girl, trying to drag her into a private room on the second floor of the bar.


    Without a second thought, Robin rushed in.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Using the fighting techniques he had learned from Old Fred, he quickly drove off the thugs and rescued the girl.


    She introduced herself as Anna but revealed nothing more.


    From that day forward, she stayed at the Dreamscape Bar with Robin.


    At the time, Darren was merely a junior manager at the bar, and he kindly assumed that Anna was either an orphan or a youngdy suffering from amnesia, having run away from home and lost her way back. So, he asked the boss to prepare a guest room for Anna.


    Anna stayed at the Dreamscape Bar for three months.


    During that time, she was always by Robin''s side, inseparable from him.


    In the beginning, Anna silently followed Robin around, always close behind.


    Whenever Robin was busy, she would lend a hand and help him with his work.


    When Robin took a break, she would sit across from him, resting her chin on her hands and watching him quietly.


    As time passed, Anna began to talk more and smile.


    Later, Anna followed Robin, happily flitting around the Dreamscape Bar like a beautiful butterfly.


    She became a stunning sight in the Dreamscape Bar.


    Her presence added a touch of freshness and joy to the dull work atmosphere.


    But good times are always too short.


    Robin''s adolescent heart, filled with the excitement of youth, was abruptly broken.


    It was a rainy evening.


    Robin was busy in the back of the bar when Darren told him that Anna was leaving.


    Confused, Robin had no idea what was going on.


    He assumed it was another encounter with those thugs bothering her.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed a fruit knife and rushed outside.


    Darren grabbed his arm, a look of reluctance on his face. "Maybe her family hase to take her home."


    "Her family?" Robin was confused by Darren''s words. "Isn''t Anna an orphan?" Darren shook his head. "Robin, you and she may not be from the same world." Understanding Darren''s implication, Robin followed him to the front of the bar.


    At that moment, Anna had already left the bar and was getting into a Mercedes.


    As Robin tried to rush over to speak with her, two men blocked his way.


    On that drizzly evening, Anna said nothing.


    She quietly left the Dreamscape Bar-and Robin-as if she had never been there at all, leaving without a trace.


    And with that, seven years passed.


    Robin apanied Old Fred on a dangerous new path, leaving Terenova behind.


    Since then, he had not seen Anna again.


    Though he sometimes reme


    about the fresh and ethereal girl from the Dreamscape Bar, those memories no longer stirred any emotions in him.


    As time passed, some people and experiences inevitably drifted away.


    No matter how wonderful those moments had been, they could only remain forever locked in the memories of that time and ce. Robin had thought that once he set foot on this path, he would never see Anna again.


    Little did he know, seven yearster, he found himself face-to-face with her once again-under such an inappropriate circumstance. Everyone in the bar turned toward the entrance, captivated by the woman''s enchanting voice.


    A stunning sight greeted them.


    Anna walked in surrounded by bodyguards, oblivious to everyone around her.


    Sheriff Rnd Corbyn, who had intended to reprimand her for disrupting his duties, found his words of anger stuck in his throat.


    Rnd shuddered, relieved that he didn''t speak out of anger.


    Angering someone like Ms. Harlows would not be a good idea.


    "Hello, Ms. Harlow." He greeted her respectfully as he approached.


    But Anna brushed past him,pletely ignoring his presence, and continued into the bar.


    Darren, recognizing her, was filled with surprise.


    With Anna here, Robin could escape this situation.


    After all, he had saved Anna years ago.


    In those carefree years, both had developed a vague, innocent affection for each other.


    Although they were unable to hold onto that blossoming romance, that bond was strong enough for Anna to help Robin get out of this conflict many yearster.


    Brenda stared in astonishment, her mouth agape, as she recognized the stunning woman who had just arrived.


    The formidable presence of this woman could only be Anna, the bar girl Robin had frequently mentioned seven years ago!


    Alison leaned in, whispering, "Who is she? She seems to have quite an impressive background."


    Brenda quietly shared the story of Anna and Robin''s youthful connection.


    When Alison looked back at Anna and Robin, her eyes were filled with jealousy and disdain.


    Brenda said, "It looks like both the sheriff and the Grimwolf Crew are wary of her. Robin should be okay now!"


    Alison sneered. "Robin is truly pathetic, relying on a woman to act all high and mighty!"


    At that moment, Rnd noticed that Anna was ignoring him, so he quickened his pace to catch up to her.


    "Ms. Harlow, what brings you here? This ce is currently a crime scene and very dangerous."


    As the sheriff of Chinatown in Terenova, Rnd understood Anna''s significance within the Harlows.


    The Harlows were one of the few prominent families in Terenova.


    Anna''s father, Nathan Harlow, had special ties with the upper echelons of the Demberoa government.


    He had three children, with two sons


    holding prominent positions in Demberoa''s military and political spheres, wielding considerable


    influence.


    While Anna was the future heir of the family.


    The Harlows were ranked among the top five most powerful families in Demberoa.


    Rnd observed that Anna was heading directly toward Robin''s direction.


    He quickly warned, "Ms. Harlow, this man is dangerous! He''s the one who shot Adrian!"


    "Rnd, shut your mouth!" Anna replied coldly.


    Then she turned to Robin, extending her pale, slender hand with indifference.


    "Robin, it''s quite surprising to see you here.


    "Especially in this situation."

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 You Disappoint Me


    Does Ms. Harlow know Robin?


    Rnd was taken aback by the scene before him.


    From the way they spoke, it appeared that the two had known each other for quite some time.


    If that were true, today''s situation has just be moreplicated.


    Rnd quickly assessed the various rtionships and their implications in his mind.


    He nced again at Adrian, who was wrapped up in his wheelchair.


    He realized that the president of the Grimwolf Crew was utterly done for.


    Even if he survived, he could never reim his position as the leader.


    The Harlows would never trust a cripple to handle their affairs.


    In this case, the matter of Robin shooting and seriously injuring Adrian depended on the attitude of the Harlows.


    Anna''s chilly and distant greeting snapped Robin back to his senses.


    Before him stood the aloof Ms. Harlow, no longer the fresh-faced girl with short hair from years ago.


    Her once-radiant smile had long since vanished, lost to the drizzling twilight of that evening seven years ago.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As Anna extended her hand, Robin made no move to respond.


    Instead, he smiled indifferently, saying, "Life is full of surprises."


    Anna awkwardly pulled back her hand, raising her gaze to scrutinize him.


    Observing his nonchnt demeanor, a sh of annoyance and disdain flickered in her eyes.


    "I just got back to Terenova after studying in Autreynia," Anna remarked, eyeing Robin again. "What have you been doing all these years?" Robin shrugged nonchntly. "Oh, nothing importand, just spent a few years hanging out in Fricana."


    Anna''s disdain deepened. "After all this time, how did you end up like this?"


    "Is that so? Does this really bother you?" Robin said with a teasing smile, ncing at Darren beside him.


    Anna shook her head with a dismissive huff and turned her gaze to Darren.


    Darren lowered his head, the joy in his eyes fading instantly.


    He didn''t expect Anna''s meeting with Robin would turn out like this.


    Every word oozed arrogance and disdain.


    Brenda was taken aback!


    She never imagined that seven yearster, Anna would be so unfamiliar.


    At that moment, her heart ached for her.


    Because she could see the fleeting disappointment and sadness in Robin''s eyes.


    "Ms. Harlow, do you know him?"


    Adrian, wrapped in bandages and sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed toward Anna by a few subordinates.


    Anna replied tly, "Just an acquaintance from seven years ago."


    Darren furrowed his brow in surprise.


    He looked up at the aloof Anna, a bittersweet smile crossing his face.


    She actually called Robin just an acquaintance from seven years ago?


    Those words made him feel heartbroken.


    Darren instinctively turned to Robin.


    He recalled how, back then, Robin and Anna were the perfect couple of Dreamscape Bar.


    They brought joy to their colleagues and customers, who quietly wished for their lifelong happiness together.


    Even if circumstances had kept them from being lifelong partners, they shouldn''t have fallen so far as to be nothing more than acquaintances! Robin couldn''t help butugh at himself.


    Those harsh years had certainly changed a lot of things.


    It made the sincere even more sincere and the hypocritical even more so.


    "Ms. Harlow, this is the person who injured me and openly challenged the Grimwolf Crew," Adrian said, surprised that Anna knew Robin.


    "I''m already aware of that," Anna replied, nodding as she instinctively nced at several of Adrian''s wounds.


    Adrian continued, "Ms. Harlow, he didn''t just injure my limbs, he also crushed my balls! I won''t be able to use it again! I want to kill him!"


    Anna frowned in annoyance. "I see. Don''t worry, the Harlows will ensure you get justice. Now, please go rest."


    After saying this, Anna turned to Robin and shook her head. "Robin, I remember you as a bright and kind person. "After seven years, how did you be so ruthless?"


    "You didn''t just shoot Mr. Howler and ruin his manhood, you also seriously injured Drew and Matthew!


    "Robin, I''m disappointed to see you like this.


    "Do you even know who Adrian and the others are?


    "He''s the leader of the Terenova''s Grimwolf Crew, a group that even the capital of Terenova has to treat with some respect.


    "And yet you made their leader, Adrian, in this condition! What am I supposed to say about you?


    "If I hadn''t arrived in time, the police would have already taken you away!


    "Robin, you should go. But I have to hand Conrad over to the Grimwolf Crew!"


    At this, Conrad stepped forward and said, "Robin, just leave and don''te back to Terenova."


    Robinughed. "I have so many


    good friends in Terenova, and I haven'' even had a drink yet. How can just walk away?" He turned to


    Darren. "What do you thin


    Darren sighed in resignation. "Robin, Conrad has a point. You should leave. Ms. Harlow also said that."


    Robin smiled coldly. "Ms. Harlow


    said that? Ha! Who does she think she is? Just because she told me to leave, I''m supposed to? I don''t take orders like that!"


    Anna was taken aback by Robin''s words, her eyes shing coldly.


    The two bodyguards behind her stepped forward.


    "How dare you speak to Ms. Harlow like that?"


    "Who do you think you are? You want to scold me? I''ll kill you!" Robin shot back with a mocking grin, swinging his hand toward them.


    The two imposing bodyguards were sent flying back instantly.


    "Robin, how could you be so impolite?" Anna eximed angrily, ring at him.


    "Talk about politeness with someone who scolds me?" Robin smiled coldly.


    "Seven years ago, when a bunch of thugs were bullying you, why didn''t you let me talk to them about politeness?"


    "Y-You!" Anna''s lips trembled in anger, but she eventuallyposed herself.


    "Fine, Robin. You can go. Consider it a repayment of your kindness seven years ago."


    Robin sneered. "Seven years ago? I don''t remember. But I appreciate your concern.


    "I won''t leave until we settle things with Conrad.


    "Robin, how can you be so unreasonable?" Anna eximed, her agitation rising.


    "The situation with Conrad has long been settled. Do you really think you have the power to change that?


    "If you don''t appreciate the opportunity I''m giving you, you''ll regret it!"


    At this point, Anna noticed that Robin remainedpletely unfazed.


    She let out a long sigh.


    "Robin, I don''t know what your rtionship with Conrad is.


    "I can negotiate with them and let Conrad leave with you.


    "But you need to apologize to Adrian, and I''ll handle the aftermath.


    "From now on, don''t act so recklessly. If you provoke someone you can''t handle again, no one wille to your aid like I am now.


    "After this incident, you need to reflect on yourself; otherwise, you''ll find yourself in a lot of trouble!"


    Robin looked at the aloof woman before him and burst intoughter. "Are you serious? Apologize to some scoundrel? Ms. Harlow, you must be dreaming! Hahaha."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Do You Enjoy Kneeling That Much?


    The expressions on Conrad and Darren''s faces instantly turned cold.


    Darren had held some hope for Anna before.


    But at this point, it was all gone!


    The enchanting fairy tale of the bar''s perfect couple had be a scar of time.


    He never imagined that Anna would say that to Robin.


    Seeing Robin''s attitude, Anna shook her head in frustration. "Robin, you''re no longer that 13 or 14-year-old boy. You should handle issues like a real man, with reason. "This isn''t a world where you rely on your fists; it''s about a person''s overall capabilities.


    "Do you even understand what overall capabilities mean?


    "If you can''t understand this, your efforts will be misdirected, and your way of handling problems will be wrong.


    "If your mindset is wrong, your life direction will be too."


    Then, Anna nced at the expressionless Robin and sighed.


    "Fine, because we knew each other back then, I''ll say a bit more.


    "When we talk about a person''s overall capabilities, it''s not just about how much strength you possess; it includes your background, wealth, status, andwork. "Those social resources are your true power. Do you get it?"


    Alison eximed excitedly, "Yes, yes! Ms. Harlow is absolutely right!"


    It was only then that Anna noticed Alison beside her, and a sh of irritation crossed her face. "Did I give you permission to speak?"


    Alison quickly replied, "I''m sorry, Ms. Harlow! I got carried away by your words and spoke without thinking."


    A hint of satisfaction flickered in Anna''s eyes as she turned her attention back to Robin.


    "Robin, I know that being at the bottom of society makes it difficult for you to understand the lifestyle and logic of the upper ss. I can empathize with you. "Consider this. What would have happened if I hadn''t arrived in time?


    "Do you think you could confront the Grimwolf Crew, the Terenova police, or even the upper echelons of power all by yourself?


    "That would be impossible!


    "You might lose your life because of your stubbornness, and I really don''t want to see that.


    "After all, we once knew each other.


    "Robin, a true man knows when to be flexible. What harm is there in apologizing to Adrian and the Grimwolf Crew?


    "Forget about pride.


    "Staying alive is what truly matters.


    "No matter what social ss you belong to, only living has real meaning.


    "After this, I can introduce you to some influential people.


    "If you cherish these connections and win their favor, your life could take a different direction.


    "Even if you''re not the sharpest, as long as you serve them well, you can at least reach the middle ss, and you won''t have to mingle with people at the bottom of society anymore. "Robin, I''m being patient and exining all this because of the bond we shared seven years ago.


    "Stop being stubborn and apologize to Adrian and the Grimwolf Crew. Then this matter will be over.


    "And your friend Conrad won''t have to deal with the Grimwolf Crew anymore."


    After saying this, Anna proudly nced at the few people in the bar.


    Therge Dreamscape Bar was eerily quiet.


    Alison nodded in admiration and turned to Robin, saying, "Ms. Harlow is absolutely right! Why don''t you hurry and apologize to Adrian?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Do you really enjoy apologizing that much?"


    Brenda tugged at Alison, her anger ring. "How can you say that? "Have you forgotten how the Grimwolf Crew bullied us?!


    "Robin would never listen to that trashy woman and apologize to them!"


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Anna''s face. "Who do you think you are?"


    Brenda red at Anna defiantly. "I''m


    his sister, and I look down on yourBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    No matter how wealthy or


    you are, you''re not worthy of bin!"


    Robin chuckled softly and affectionately ruffled Brenda''s hair.


    "How dare you!" Anna''s two bodyguards stepped forward, ready to attack Brenda. Robin pulled Brenda close to him, smiling coldly. "Think twice before you act! "Brenda is my sister. If anyone dares toy a finger on her, I will kill them!" "Robin!" Brenda''s eyes glistened with tears as she leaned against him. Seven years ago, Robin would say this to the punks who dared to bully her. Anna''s eyes lit up.


    On that golden evening seven years ago, Robin had said something simr to her!


    "Get out of here!" Annamanded the bodyguards.


    Then she turned to Robin, taking a deep breath. "Robin, I understand the fierce pride thates from your world.


    "Better to break than to bend.


    "But what was the oue?


    "Whyplicate things? Just apologize, and it will all be over."


    Robin met Anna''s scornful gaze with a chilling smile.


    "The Grimwolf Crew forced Conrad''s sister Charis to take drugs, and Adrian raped her.


    "These monsters took turns viting Charis.


    "And as if that wasn''t enough, they cruelly killed her!


    "You''re a woman too. Don''t you have anypassion for what happened to Charis?


    "You want me to apologize to those inhuman beasts in exchange for my and Conrad''s leaving here?


    "Is this the logic of the so-called upper ss that you pride yourself on?"


    Anna listened to Robin''s words with an expressionless face and replied coldly, "Robin, right now, you should be thinking about how to leave here alive with your friend Conrad


    "Instead of obsessing over insignificant issues from the past.


    "I''m not sure what you''ve experienced over the years.


    "How did you be so stubborn?


    "I just want to share a timeless truth with you!


    "To be a hero who protects others, you must have the necessary strength.


    "Without status, background, identity, wealth, or connections, you can achieve nothing!


    "Otherwise, not only will you be unable to help others, but you''ll also drag yourself into a bottomless abyss.


    "In the end, you''ll be everyone''sughingstock.


    "When someone is in over their head, it''s a recipe for disaster.


    "And let''s face it, that''s a major cause of life''s tragedy."


    As Anna spoke, she shot a scornful nce at Robin, Darren, and Conrad, shaking her head. "The real world is like @jungle filled with wild beasts.


    "Thew of the jungle is that the weak are preyed upon while the strong survive.


    "Conrad''s sister was forced into drug use by the Grimwolf Crew and gang-raped to death by them; this means she was too weak. "Her tragic fate was unavoidable.


    "The Grimwolf Crew''s actions are hardly unexpected.


    "It''s like stepping on an ant. Do you think you''ve done anything wrong?


    "Would you go to war with the entire world over the death of an ant?"

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 Kill Them, What Does It Matter? Conrad trembled upon hearing Anna''s words.


    In his lifeless eyes, a fierce killing intent suddenly surged.


    "Robin, you should go. This matter has nothing to do with you. If possible, please help take care of my mother."


    Anna immediately became alert, instinctively taking a step back.


    The bodyguards and the Grimwolf Crew quickly prepared for a fight.


    For a moment, the Dreamscape Bar was thick with a chilling atmosphere of impending violence.


    Rnd immediately ordered all officers to aim their guns at Conrad.


    Darren panicked, pulled Conrad and whispered, "Don''t be impulsive, Conrad."


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands and smirked at Conrad. "You can take care of your mother yourself. I don''t have the time!" Conrad nced at the wet wipe in Robin''s hand and understood his implication. "Robin, you...


    Robin smiled indifferently. "I got Ms. Harlow''s message loud and clear!


    "


    "So this is the logic of their upper-ss society: survival of the fittest, where the strong prey on the weak.


    "Having power allows one to do as they please; being kind and weak is a crime!


    "Conrad, I find this logic rather appealing in a situation like today''s."


    Anna''s previously tense expression rxed.


    A radiant smile spread across her delicate face.


    "Robin, you''ve finallye around."


    She then signaled to Rnd and the other officers to lower their weapons.


    Turning to Adrian, she said, "The Harlows will spare no effort to bring in the world''s top medical experts to treat your injuries.


    "Even that area of yours can be fully restored.


    "Robin will apologize; let''s put this matter to rest today."


    Adrian reluctantly nodded. "Very well, Ms. Harlow, I suppose I can reluctantly agree."


    He then pointed at Robin provocatively. "I would never have epted such a resolution under normal circumstances! "I''m letting you off for Ms. Harlow''s sake.


    "Come on, apologize to me."


    The Grimwolf Crew''s henchmenughed triumphantly.


    Matthew and Drew immediately straightened up, pointing at Robin. "Come on, make sure to say it out loud! Hahaha."


    Robin chuckled as he walked toward Adrian.


    Anna watched Robin approach, her eyes shining with the excitement of a conqueror.


    "Robin!" Conrad stepped in front of him.


    Robin patted his shoulder and pushed him aside.


    "Robin, you can''t do that!" Brenda rushed to his side, pleading.


    Alison pulled Brenda back. "Don''t stop him! He needs to apologize so we can get out of here."


    Robin ruffled Brenda''s hair and smiled. "Silly girl, who said I''m going to apologize?


    "If being weak is a crime, then this trash should die!"


    Then, Robin mmed his foot down on the hard floor of the bar.


    Bang!


    With a muffled thud, the scattered parts of an assault rifle flew into Robin''s hands, assembling in an instant.


    The cold muzzle pressed against Adrian''s forehead.


    Thud! A muffled sound followed.


    A wound the size of a baby''s fist erupted on Adrian''s head!


    The arrogant smile on Adrian''s face still lingered.


    His mouth fell open, his eyes wide with confusion, shock, and despair.


    He never imagined that Robin would dare to kill him in front of the police and the Harlows.


    He struggled to fight back, but he had no strength left.


    The world in his eyes grew


    increasingly blurred and distant, like falling into a bottomless abyss of darkness,pletely losing control and awareness.


    Anna''s smile turned into a mask of sheer shock.


    She never imagined that, in less than a split second, Robin would shoot Adrian dead!


    Conrad shook his head helplessly, ncing at Robin''s back. "Sigh! Robin, I dragged you into this!"


    Amid the shock of Anna and everyone else,


    Robin raised the assault rifle and aimed it at Drew and Matthew.


    Two gunshots rang out, shattering their skulls.


    "Get down and cover your heads!" Robin directed his gun at the panicked henchmen of the Grimwolf Crew.


    In an instant, the bar''s main hall was filled with people on the ground.


    Robin slowly aimed his gun at Anna and smiled brightly.


    Anna looked at him in shock. "You ... You..."


    Two gunshots rang out.


    The legs of two bodyguards beside Anna were pierced by bullets, causing them to copse to the ground. Rnd and the other officers were momentarily stunned before swiftly pointing their weapons at Robin.


    Robin tossed the rifle to Conrad.


    Conrad grabbed the rifle and pressed it directly against Rnd''s forehead. "Everyone, drop your weapons and get down on the ground!" The bar was filled with a chilling, terrifying, and bloody atmosphere.


    Rnd stared at the unbelievable


    scene before him, trembling in fear.


    He copsed to the ground, crying out, "Don''t kill me! Please, I beg you."


    After a moment, Anna snapped out of her shock. "Robin, you''re too ruthless!"


    "Ruthless?" Robin chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Isn''t that what you told me? This is a world where the weak are preyed upon, and the strong can do as they please.


    "I killed Adrian, this beast, and his kind because they were too weak! Am I in the wrong?


    "If you want to me someone, me theirck of strength. They died, and what''s there to regret?


    "It''s just like crushing an ant-there''s no right or wrong in that.


    "Killing them, what does it matter?"


    Robin repeated Anna''s aloof words back to her.


    A flicker of astonishment shed in Anna''s stunning eyes.


    Under the dim, swaying light, she reevaluated the poised man before her.


    His handsome features radiated an undeniable air of authority.


    What had he been through in these seven years?


    Just then, a man hurried in and leaned close to Anna''s ear, whispering, "We couldn''t find any records of this man."


    Anna snorted.


    No records meant that Robin had aplished nothing in the past seven years!


    A thug who relied on brute force and violence to get by would never make it big! "Did Mr. Dous issue the SWAT team deployment order?"


    Beforeing here, Anna''s father had used the Harlows'' influence to coordinate with the city government in Terenova, ensuring that the SWAT team was prepared to handle the


    situation at Dreamscape Barjust in case.


    "Miss, Mr. Dous has already signed the order. Captain Cyrus Patel of the City SWAT team has arrived at the entrance of Dreamscape Bar."


    Anna took a deep breath, a hint of a smile flickering in her eyes.


    She looked up at Robin. "I thought you might take my advice, but I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn and ruthless.


    "Well, since you''ve made your choice, I hope you''re ready to face the consequences of your actions!"


    Momentster, a team of heavily armed special police officers burst into the bar, their weapons aimed at Robin, Conrad, and the others.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A tall, imposing officer barked, "Criminals, get down on the ground with your hands on your heads immediately, or we will shoot to kill!"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 Hayley, the Mayor''s Daughter


    Darren and the others watched as the City SWAT Team was fully deployed.


    They realized that today''s incident had escted.


    The man shouting at Robin and the others was Cyrus Patel.


    He had trained at the Hawklore Royal Protection Group.


    After returning from abroad, he achieved numerous military aplishments.


    Now, he was the captain of the Terenova City SWAT team.


    The city SWAT team operates under the Security and Defense Bureau of the Terenova City government.


    The team consisted of 99 elite officers, all of whom are distinguished police professionals from across the nation.


    They are tasked with managing major criminal incidents and ensuring public safety during critical situations.


    During special operations, the SWAT team captain has the authority to order team members to fire at dangerous individuals based on the situation at hand. At this moment, Cyrus''s words were not exaggerated at all.


    If Robin and the others dared to resist arrest, they would not hesitate to shoot, and no one would be able to intervene.


    This was the first time Brenda had experienced such a terrifying situation.


    She nervously tugged at Robin''s shirt. "Robin, we should run."


    Darren heard Brenda''s words and whispered, "You all should run from the back."


    Robin replied with a smile, "Why should we run?"


    Conrad noticed that Robin had no intention of leaving, keeping his gun pressed against Rnd''s head.


    Cyrus recognized Conrad, knowing he was a retired mercenary who had returned from overseas.


    Their paths had crossed during an operation to apprehend the mastermind behind a major bombing, just after Conrad hade back from Fricana. Conrad assisted them during that capture operation.


    "Conrad, put the gun down. I guarantee your safety!" Cyrus said coldly.


    At that moment, Rnd straightened up and seized the assault rifle from Conrad''s grip.


    He then kicked Conrad, yelling, "You thugs, I could kill you right here!"


    Cyrus snapped back, "Rnd, enough! Are you trying to incite a conflict? If this gets out of control, can you take responsibility for it?


    "Can a police officer act like a thug and kill without reason? Back off!"


    Rnd quickly withdrew the assault rifle, ring at Conrad before stepping aside.


    Anna approached Cyrus and pointed at Robin. "Captain Patel, thank you for your efforts."


    Cyrus responded with a polite nod. "It''s our responsibility. Maintaining public order isn''t a matter of difficulty. It''s what we''re here to do."


    Anna smiled and said, "Yes, Captain Patel. After this incident, I will donate ten million dors to the city SWAT team as a fund for enhancing your equipment and personnel."


    Cyrus nodded. "Thank you, Ms. Harlow, but this isn''t my responsibility. You''ll need to speak with the mayor about it."


    Anna chuckled and agreed, "Alright. Once this situation is resolved, I''ll have the finance team arrange for the funds to be sent over."


    Robin smiled coldly and shook his head.


    Anna noticed the contempt in Robin''s eyes. "Robin, I don''t care what you think. At this point, you''d better hope for the best!


    "I stand by what I said. In this world, only strength matters!


    "Let''s hope you can handle the serious consequences of your own stubbornness and ignorance."


    Seeing that Robin and the others were still standing, Cyrus immediately ordered them all to get down.


    Alison quickly crouched down, covering her head, and urged Brenda, "Brenda, hurry up and get down!


    "Robin, this disaster is all your fault! Now we''re all in trouble!"


    Seeing this, Darren rushed forward and said, "Captain Patel, I''m the manager of this bar. It''s not what you think. Please let us exin."


    BUMS


    "Get down right now! This is not the time for exnations!" Cyrus snapped sharply.


    Darren had no choice but to crouch down and cover his head.


    Brenda nced around and saw that only Conrad and Robin remained standing.


    She grabbed Robin''s arm and said, "Robin, I''m with you!"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Robin looked at Brenda, who seemed ready to face whatever came next, and smiled as he ruffled her messy red hair.


    "Alright! But you have to promise me you''ll fix this messy hair tomorrow!"


    Brenda nodded, her eyes brimming with terrified tears. "I promise I''ll get my hair fixed!"


    Alison shook her head and whispered, "Robin, I don''t


    understand how your mi


    Do you have to wait until it''s


    works.


    to back down?"


    Robin replied indifferently, "I''ve lived my whole life without knowing what it means to back down."


    Cyrus''s eyes suddenly shed with cold intensity. "I''m warning you onest time. If you don''t get down and


    cover your head, I will stand


    Brenda trembled in fear as she looked up at Robin''s cold, stern face.


    Despite her shaking legs, she clung to his arm and stood beside him.


    Cyrus pulled out his gun, released the safety, and pointed it at Robin. "This is myst warning!"


    Anna nced at Robin, who looked indifferent, and scoffed before turning away.


    She knew that at the next moment, Cyrus, the captain of the City SWAT team, would actually pull the trigger.


    She didn''t want to watch Robin being shot.


    "Robin!" A melodious voice floated in from outside the bar.


    Cyrus instinctively nced toward the door as a girl rushed in like the wind.


    "Hayley! What are you doing here?"


    Hayley ignored him and dashed straight to Robin, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "I just heard you were at Dreamscape Bar, Robin. Why didn''t you tell me you were in Terenova?


    "We agreed that if you came to Terenova, I''d take you out for a meal.


    "If it weren''t for the City SWAT team officer mentioning this operation, I wouldn''t have even known you were here!" The entire bar was stunned by the girl''s audacity.


    Rnd shouted, "The City SWAT team is on official business! Who do you think you are barging in here? Get out right now!" Hayley ignored him and continued to chat intimately with Robin. "Robin, I told my dad on the way here, and he''s on his way now!" Seeing that Hayley was ignoring him, Rnd aimed his gun at her and shouted, "If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll arrest you too!" Cyrus intervened, "Rnd, what are you talking about? She''s the mayor''s daughter!"


    Rnd was instantly taken aback.


    He thought to himself, F*ck! What a day! Everything just keeps getting crazier!


    "Hayley, stop fooling around! He''s a dangerous person. Come over here right now!" Cyrus shouted anxiously.


    Hayley red at Cyrus. "You''re wrong! Robin saved me. He''s not dangerous at all!"


    Still smiling, she turned to Robin and asked, "When did you get to Terenova, Robin?"


    Robin was caught off guard by Hayley''s sudden appearance.


    He didn''t want to drag any more innocent people into this, so he gently pulled Hayley''s hand away.


    "Hayley, you need to get out of here. I don''t want you involved in this.


    "I''lle find you once everything is settled, okay?"


    Hayley refused to let go. "What do you mean involved? If anyone tries to mess with you today, I won''t let it go!"

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 I Must Take Robin Away


    Cyrus released the safety on his handgun, advancing cautiously toward Robin.


    He was worried that, in a desperate moment, Robin might take Hayley hostage.


    Noticing Cyrus''s approach, Hayley turned and snapped, "Cyrus, what are you doing? "Robin saved my life. If you want to shoot him, you''ll have to go shoot me first! Cyrus paused. "Hayley, I''m just doing my duty. Don''t make this difficult, alright?


    "Do you realize how dangerous this is? Get back here now.


    "He just killed three people. He''s highly dangerous!"


    Hayley scoffed. "Spare me the talk about ''duty''! I looked into what''s really happening here before I came."


    She pointed toward the bodies scattered around the bar as she spoke.


    "These people were all Terenova sc*m. You should have arrested them long ago, but you let them wreak havoc.


    "Robin did what was needed-he protected Terenova from real threats.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "And yet, here you are, pointing your gun at him. I can''t tell if you''re serving justice or protecting these monsters!"


    Cyrus knew all too well that Hayley was speaking the truth.


    Adrian and his gang were nothing but monsters.


    Under Demberoaw, these people should have faced justice long ago.


    But as just a SWAT team captain, that was beyond his reach.


    He could only follow orders.


    Even though he despised Adrian and his gang, there was nothing he could do.


    Faced with Hayley''s fierce words, Cyrus found himself speechless.


    Seeing Cyrus hesitate under Hayley''s questioning, Anna spoke up, displeased. "Ms. Hayley, you''re the mayor''s daughter. You should uphold his dignity, not interfere withw enforcement! "Acting like this will only cause trouble for your father!"


    Hayley raised an eyebrow. "And who do you think you are, to lecture me?


    "My father''s never spoken to me like that. Go away!"


    Anna''s face flushed bright red.


    Cyrus had always been fond of Hayley, and Anna''s tone only added to his irritation.


    He turned to Anna and said coldly, "Ms. Harlow, please don''t speak to Hayley like that. She''s not wrong!"


    Anna was momentarily taken aback, then replied coldly, "Captain Patel, you''re executing the mayor''s orders to apprehend criminals. How can you allow irrelevant people to interfere with your duties?


    "We, the Harlows, donate significant funds every year to support the City SWAT team andw enforcement agencies, hoping you''ll uphold the integrity of thew!


    "Is this how you conduct official business? You''re wasting taxpayers'' money!


    "If this continues, the Harlows will file aint with the city government''s ethics office!"


    Cyrus frowned. "I never said I wouldn''t investigate the incident at Dreamscape Bar.


    "I just haven''t fully investigated the details of the incident yet.


    "So, I can''t determine who the criminals are.


    "At this point, there are some unexpected circumstances the mayor''s daughter is still with a suspect.


    "I have to ensure Ms. Hayley''s safety.


    "What if I act recklessly and she gets hurt?


    "Can you take responsibility if something happens to her?"


    Anna red at Cyrus in frustration.


    Looking up at Robin, who was tightly held by Hayley, Anna felt a wave of unease.


    She couldn''t understand how Robin knew the mayor''s daughter.


    He''s Ms. Hayley''s savior?


    "Is this what you call strength, Robin?" Anna''s voice dripping with disdain.


    Robin smiled and replied, "I suppose it is. After all, it''s just what you referred to as connection, right?"


    He gently pushed Hayley''s arm away. "You should go over there. This doesn''t concern you."


    Hayley tightened her grip on Robin. "No, Robin, I want to stay with you!"


    Cyrus let out a sigh. "Hayley,e over here right now!


    "Even if he saved you, he shot someone. I have to take him back and follow the proper legal procedures.


    "Don''t worry. The city government will ensure everyone here receives a fair oue."


    Hayley smiled coldly. "I don''t believe a word you say!


    "If everything were as fair as you say, would we be in this situation today?


    "The Grimwolf Crew are nothing but sc*m!"


    "Every citizen in Terenova knows they''ve been trafficking drugs, forcing decent women into drug addiction and prostitution, extorting businesses for protection money, bullying the weak, and running rampant for years.


    "Let me ask you this. Have you, in your uniform, truly enforced thew?"


    Cyrus knew that Hayley was speaking the truth.


    But as a SWAT team captain, he had no authority to question any of this.


    He flushed and stammered, "Ms. Hayley, t-this isn''t within my scope of duties. I''m just here to carry out orders."


    Hayley let out a coldugh. "Carrying out orders?"


    "Hmph! Cyrus, I really look down on you. Ask yourself what kind of orders you''re following."


    Anna furrowed her brow and said


    coldly, "Ms. Hayley, don''t forget that the Terenova city government is under your father''s administration."


    Hayley shot Anna a sidelong nce. "I don''t need your reminders!"


    Turning back to Robin, she took his hand. "Robin, let''s go outside."


    "Wait!" Anna blocked Hayley''s path.


    Hayley red at Anna in frustration. "What right do you have to stop me? Move aside!"


    Cyrus stepped forward. "Hayley, please stop this. I have to take y


    he regardless of whether


    friend


    he''s guilty or not."


    SWO


    Hayley nodded. "Alright, my dad will be here soon, and I''ll ask him directly what crime Robin is used of."


    She pointed to the bodies on the ground. "These people are scum; the citizens of Terenova want them dead. "Their crimes deserve the death penalty!


    "And yet, you sit idly by.


    "Robin eliminates these threats for the people, yet you''re using thew as an excuse to arrest him!


    "Cyrus, do you really believe you''re worthy of that uniform?


    "Hmph! I have no respect for you!"


    Cyrus flushed. "Hayley, please don''t say that. I-I have to follow orders!"


    At that moment, a middle-aged man entered quickly, nked by two bodyguards and a secretary.


    "Mr. Dous," Cyrus immediately said, bowing respectfully.


    The neer was none other than Dous, the mayor of Terenova.


    He nced at the brutal scene in the bar and frowned slightly.


    Anna smiled politely. "Hello, sir. I''m Anna Harlow."


    Dous nodded. "Hello, Ms. Harlow."


    Hayley pulled Dous over to Robin. "Dad, this is Robin. The one I told you about-the one who saved me on the ne."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly 275

    Chapter 275 Who Is the Murderer?


    Chapter 275 Who Is the Murderer?


    Dous looked up at Robin and nodded slightly. "Hi, Mr. Ramsey!


    "I heard Hayley mention you recently. Thank you for helping my daughter on the ne."


    Robin offered a faint smile. "Mr. Dous, you''re too kind. It was just a small favor."


    Dous gently patted his daughter''s arm, his eyes filled with warmth.


    s


    "Hayley''s mother passed away early, and I''ve been busy with work for most of the time, leaving me little opportunity to be with her. "I''ve felt that I owe her too much over the years.


    "Hayley has such an open and genuine personality. She rarely finds intelligent, sincere friends who can make her happy.


    "She''s been quite lonely all these years, hardly socializing and rarely mentioning friends.


    "But since returning home, she has continuously brought you up to me.


    "This shows just how much she trusts and relies on you.


    "Hayley has mentioned more than once that if you evere to Terenova, I should make sure to give you a warm wee. "When I received Hayley''s call, I hurried over."


    At this point, Dous realized that discussing such matters in the current setting was rather inappropriate.


    He nced around at the bloody scene in the bar, frowning.


    "Mr. Dous!" Cyrus approached, saluting. "Three members of the Grimwolf Crew were shot in the bar today."


    Robin said calmly, "Mr. Dous, I killed them all."


    Cyrus paused for a moment, his expression wasplicated as he looked at Robin.


    Hayley quickly stepped forward to exin, "They deserved to die! Dad, they were all bad people! What Robin did was for the greater good." Dous couldn''t hide a flicker of astonishment in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Robin to openly admit to killing Adrian and the others without any hesitation.


    Dous nodded instinctively, avoiding a direct conversation about the issue with Robin.


    He caught a glimpse of Anna nearby and gestured toward Cyrus, the City SWAT team leader.


    "Earlier on the road, I reviewed the information on these troublemakers.


    >


    Chapter 275 Who Is the Murderer?


    s


    "The few Grimwolf Crew leaders who were killed had been registered with the Department of Justice years


    ago.


    "The Department of Justice has previously rmended the arrest of these individuals, and I am instructing the relevant authorities to conduct a thorough investigation! "Recently, I reviewed the case files they submitted.


    "For years, they have been involved in drug trafficking, smuggling, and organizing prostitution, all while aggressively disrupting the market.


    "The city government is currently coborating with the Department of Justice to formte a n to deal with them.


    "I didn''t expect they would cause such a big problem," Dous remarked.


    He wanted to remind Anna that the city government was already aware of the Grimwolf Crew''s numerous crimes and to advise the Harlows not to interfere in the matter. This way, everyone could live in peace.


    "Captain Patel, please take the bodies of these three suspects and all the Grimwolf Crew members in the bar back to the police station.


    "Let''s wait for the City Department of Justice to conduct a further investigation into the Dreamscape Bar incident before drawing conclusions!"


    Cyrus immediately ordered the SWAT team to remove the bodies of Adrian, Drew, and Matthew from the bar and prepare to take all members of the Grimwolf Crew into custody.


    Anna stepped forward to intervene. "Mr. Dous, this matter cannot be handled this way."


    Dous replied coldly, "Ms. Harlow, this is a matter for the city government, and as the mayor, I know how to handle it appropriately."


    Anna pointed at Robin and the others. "They shot and killed people; are we just supposed to ignore that?" Dous''s expression darkened. "Does the city government need you to teach us how to do our job?" Anna nced at Hayley and Robin, a cold smile ying on her lips. "Mr. Dous, is this how you''re handling the situation simply because he''s your daughter''s friend?


    "Are you prioritizing personal interests over duty?"


    Dous''s expression grew increasingly grim. "Who do you think you are to dictate how I handle things? Step aside!"


    "Mr. Dous, what''s causing you to lose your temper like this?" A middle-aged man stepped in from outside the bar.


    "Dad!" Anna rushed to stand in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Dous is turning a blind eye to Robin, who shot and killed members of the Grimwolf Crew, while nning to take all the Grimwolf Crew members away


    r


    Chapter 275 Who Is the Murderer?


    s


    The man entering the bar was Nathan Harlow, the leader of the Harlow Group, a conglomerate in Terenova


    Nathan ced aforting hand on Anna''s shoulder and smiled. "Anna, you need to trust Mr. Dous. He will handle this situation fairly."


    He turned to survey the bodies of Adrian and the others, eximing in disbelief, "Dous, there''s been a murder here! You need to address this immediately. Who''s the murderer?


    "I went to the city government to invite you to my home, but your secretary informed me you were here, so I decided to stop by.


    "My two sons have returned.


    "My eldest son is now serving as a deputymander in the Central Army.


    "My younger son is doing well too; I''ve heard he will soon be joining the president''s cab.


    "They happened to return today, and I wanted to invite you over. I didn''t expect you to be dealing with


    this situation.


    "Dous, please resolve this quickly.


    "Once you''re done, we can all go back together. My two sons are waiting for you at home."


    Dous sensed the underlying meaning in Nathan''s words.


    It was clear Nathan was using the status and identity of his two sons to pressure


    him.


    Dous was still weighing how to handle the situation,


    Nathan continued, "Isn''t this our SWAT team captain, Cyrus? Hurry up and arrest the killer.


    "Once this is settled, you can join us at my home for a discussion."


    Cyrus nced at Dous, who was deep in thought, and ced his hand on the gun at his waist.


    At a single word from Dous, Cyrus would swiftly move to arrest Robin and the others.


    Hayley rushed in front of Robin, ring at Nathan in anger, "Who do you think you are to demand my dad arrest Robin?


    "The people who were killed were all members of the Grimwolf Crew.


    "They''ve been causing trouble for far too long, and everyone in Terenova knows it. They should have faced justice long ago. "Robin killed them; he did it to protect the public!


    "The fact that you can say that shows you''re not a good person either!"


    Before Hayley could finish her sentence, a middle-aged man with a fierce look behind Nathan pped her delicate face.


    Chapter 275 Who Is the Murderer?


    Dous was instantly furious. "How dare you! Who do you think you are?"


    Cyrus instinctively reached for his gun.


    Feigning surprised, Nathan asked, "Who is this youngdy?"


    Anna stepped forward. "Dad, this is Mr. Dous''s daughter, Hayley."


    "Oh dear, it''s the mayor''s daughter! This is quite the misunderstanding!" Nathan shook his head, feigning regret.


    "Hans, what were you thinking?


    "How could you hit the mayor''s daughter? Come here and apologize to both the mayor and his daughter immediately!" 13:14 Tue, Nov 26.


    C


    "Do you even think before you act?


    s


    "You''ve offended the Harlows, but m

 The Deadly 276

    hapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much


    Chapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much!


    "Yes, Mr. Harlow replied a middle-aged man named one, bowing diy


    He then straightened up and turned to Donde, divinga huld heared dive, his eyes being with


    disdain.


    "Uh, Mr. Dous, I didn''t know she''s your daywer, h


    "Please don''t be upset. It''s just a misunderstanding pada kunderexting, haba


    "I was just worried that she might be kidnapped by a murderer, so tried to pull her back


    "I didn''t expect to identally bump into her


    "Uh, I''m sorry, Ms. Hayley, Mr. Dous, I''ll be more careful next time. Hehe


    Nathan also chuckled and chimed in, "Ms. Hayley, I truly aposenter


    "Mr. Dous, my butler has a tendency to be heroic. He was just trying to protea you danger, that''s why he did that.


    "Even though it was a misunderstanding, it was all in the intereu of Ms. Hayley,


    "Sometimes, people overestimate themselves, thinking they can handle bag, revpratitities, but in redity, they''re far from it!


    "Mr. Dous, Ms. Hayley, I assure you, I will reprimand him severely when I return!


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce him." Nathan smiled.


    "Mr. Dous, this is my butler, Hans Sullivan. His cousin is Lavin Sure, the deputy butler of the Rogerios


    "Because of Hans''s chivalrous nature, Madam Stephanie has even praised him in the past


    Dous''s expression, once filled with anger, instantly shifted to one of shock


    He didn''t know that Nathan''s butler was rted to the Rogarios.


    Nathan had brought Hans forward for this very reason


    He wanted to make it clear to him.


    If he confronted the Harlows while dealing with the Grimwolf Crew, he would soon realize that the Harlows possessed the power to crush him in any aspect, whether military, political, or underworld- rted.


    Hans''s actions toward Hayley served as a stern warning to Dous.


    The situation had be undeniably clear.


    If he didn''t deal with Robin, there was no way he would get through today.


    III


    Chapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much


    s


    For years, the Harlows had exploited the Grimwolf Crew for drug trafficking, arms smuggling, and extortion, amassing a fortune through their illicit activities.


    With this wealth, they bribed officials and positioned both of Nathan''s sons within the military and political elite.


    Despite his intention to eradicate the Grimwolf Crew since assuming the position of mayor of Terenova, the challenge remained.


    However, he hesitated to take action.


    He was concerned about angering more high-ranking officials and threatening their interests.


    Not only would he fail to achieve his goals, but he might also find himself in an irreparable situation.


    He intended to use this incident to quietly eliminate the Grimwolf Crew, but Nathan''s quick responseplicated things.


    Now, figuring out how to handle this situation was truly giving him a headache.


    As Dous continued to hesitate, Robin noticed the tears of injustice in Hayley''s eyes and took out a wet wipe to clean her up. ""Hayley, does it hurt?"


    "It hurts, Robin," Hayley cried even harder.


    "Then I''ll make it right!" Then, Robin raised his hand and pped Hans''s smug, round face.


    The sound of the p echoed sharply.


    Hans''s powerful body flew backward like a cannonball, crashing into several bodyguards that Nathan had brought with him.


    The sturdy bodyguards barely had time to react before they were all sent tumbling to the ground.


    This scene left everyone in the bar in shock.


    Robin was well aware that Hans was the cousin of the deputy butler of Stephanie, Terenova''s Underground Queen.


    Yet he still had the audacity to strike!


    That ruthless Underground Queen was well-known for her fierce prot¨¦ctiveness over those in her circle.


    Any member of the Rogarios or anyone with even a slight connection to her, who experienced mistreatment and asked for her help, she would let her subordinates step in for them. Robin''s actions were undeniably a challenge to the authority of the entire Rogarios and a tant p in the face to Terenova''s Underground Queen, Stephanie


    At that moment, Dous''s eyes reflected a mix of relief and concern.


    He frowned, contemting how to handle this difficult situation.


    <


    Chapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much!


    It was clear that Robin''s p had escted the situation


    Cyrus, the captain of the City SWAT team, shot a startled nce at Robin.


    In his cold gaze, there was a hint of admiration.


    s


    Though he didn''t know Robin well, what Robin had done today was exactly what he had always wanted to aplish.


    The Grimwolf Crew had been running rampant under the Harlows'' protection,mitting heinous acts that he could no longer tolerate.


    But, due to his position, he couldn''t take such action.


    Today, Robin impulsively killed Adrian and the others.


    Then, in front of Nathan, he pped Hans, the butler.


    This thoroughly enraged the Harlows.


    Cyrus was deeply concerned for Robin.


    Robin was not only confronting the influential Harlow Group of Terenova, but he was also provoking the Rogarios.


    Stephaniemanded such respect that even the president had to tread carefully around her.


    Robin had struck her deputy butler''s cousin


    At this stage, the situation became irreparable.


    Cyrus nced at Robin once more, his eyes reflecting a hint of regret.


    He knew the Harlows would never let this slide.


    Hans would also seek revenge against Robin.


    And it was very likely that the Rogarios would also be involved.


    If that urred, no one would be able to save Robin.


    Even if Hayley begged her father, Dous, to step in, Dous''s influence was still far from enough.


    Not far away, Conrad maintained a nk expression.


    He was prepared to team up with Robin, ready to go all out in a violent confrontation.


    Robin got into such big trouble because of his sister''s situation.


    If the Harlows dared to touch Robin, Conrad would resolutely take up the sword of revenge.


    The Rogarios? The Harlows? Once the fight began, he would fight them to the death!


    After a brief moment of shock, Anna scoffed, "Robin, I''m genuinely impressed!


    <


    Chapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much


    "Do you even think before you act?


    "You''ve offended the Harlows, but maybe out of grati persuade my father to spare you.


    "But you hit Hans. That''s extremely reckless!


    "Hans''s cousin is Mr. Sure, the deputy butler of the R


    "Robin, you''re finished! Even if my father and I wante


    At that moment, Hans climbed to his feet and charge


    Robin smiled brightly. "It seems one p isn''t enough


    Then, much to Anna''s and everyone else''s astonishme of his face.


    Hans flew backward once more.


    Hayleyughed through her tears, "Robin, that was gr


    Chapter 276 Robin, I Admire You So Much

 The Deadly 277

    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    45 Free Coles


    Hayley''s cheers echoed through the deathly silent bar, sounding exceptionally piercing to the ears.


    All eyes were on the sight, breaths held in disbelief.


    Robin once agai


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    45 Free Coles


    Hayley''s cheers echoed through the deathly silent bar, sounding exceptionally piercing to the ears.


    All eyes were on the sight, breaths held in disbelief.


    Robin once again sent Hans flying with a p.


    This was a total humiliation for the Rogarios.


    Dous was left speechless, unsure of what to say next


    The current situation was beyond his control.


    Yet Cyrus''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    His respect for Robin had transformed into something deeper.


    As Hayley had put it, it was an admiration.


    It was a truly carefree life to be a man who can act without regard for the powerful, taking revenge on those he dislikes and enjoying life as he pleases, even when under immense pressure. Anna was so angry that sheughed at Robin''s reckless violence.


    "Ha, Robin, how am I supposed tomend you for this? Are you really going to dig your own grave?"


    Robin responded with a cool smile, "Digging my grave? I don''t feel that way at all!


    "I think it''s him, you, and your Harlows who have been digging your own graves all along!


    "A bunch of ants daring to be arrogant! It''s ridiculous!"


    Nathan finally shook off his shock.


    In all his experiences, no one had ever dared to challenge his dignity like this.


    Since taking over the Harlows'' industries, how many people in Terenova, Demberoa, and even the entire Southeast Aurientia region dare to be so arrogant in front of the Harlows? Yet here was Robin, brazenly disregarding him in front of so many people.


    What was more shocking was that he not only ignored him, but also had the audacity to send Hans flying twice, fully aware that Hans was a rtive of the Rogarios.


    This was more than just a tant p in the face; it was a direct challenge to the Harlows.


    It also showed that he looked down on the Rogarios!


    ""You''re too arrogant, kid!" Nathan shouted.


    "Mr. Dous, this man ispletely out of control! Order your SWAT team to kill him!"


    r


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    Dous abruptly jolted in shock.


    69%%1


    s


    After collecting himself, Dous replied, "Mr. Harlow, I cannot order our police officers to take innocent lives. This matter isn''t settled yet; I won''t disregard human life." Nathan was caught off guard.


    He didn''t anticipate Dous''s outright rejection.


    "Are you suggesting that you''d prefer to let this murderer run free rather than side with us, the Harlows?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Dous sighed and said, "Mr. Harlow, as the mayor of Terenova City, I have my own protocols to follow in carrying out my duties, and they have nothing to do with you and the Harlows. "I have no intention of provoking you; frankly, Ick the power to challenge the authority of the Harlows.


    "But I am a public servant.


    "I am following the directives of the Demberoa government, not yours.


    "Thews of Demberoa strictly prohibit public officials from abusing their power to take innocent lives while carrying out their duties.


    "I''m sorry, but I cannotply with your request."


    Nathan trembled with rage. "You! Dous, you will pay for your actions today!"


    Dous sighed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Harlow, but this is all I can do."


    "Fine, fine, fine! You''ll regret this!" Nathan fumed, pointing an using finger at Dous.


    He then turned to Cyrus. "Captain Patel, as a police officer, shouldn''t you be ordering your men to kill this thug?


    "Shoot him! He''s extremely dangerous!"


    Cyrus ignored him, replying coldly, "Mr. Harlow, you have no authority tomand me. I only follow the mayor''s orders."


    Nathan was stunned. He didn''t anticipate Cyrus would respond this way.


    This left Nathan feeling embarrassed.


    Nathan said coldly, "Captain Patel, if you kill this thug right now, I can guarantee that you''ll be promoted to the Central Presidential Guard as a captain after this incident."


    Cyrus chuckled. "Mr. Harlow, I''m afraid I don''t have such grand aspirations.


    I''m quite content being the captain of the Terenova City SWAT team.


    "I will never use my gun to take innocent lives."


    Nathan let out a maniacalugh. "Fine, fine, fine!


    13:14 Tue,


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    "Mr. Dous is unwilling to kill this thug, and because this matter involves the Harlows, fil handle it my way. Please step aside!"


    Dous frowned, unsure how to prevent unnecessary bloodshed.


    Though he remained silent, Dous tacitly allowed Nathan to handle the situation this way,


    Cyrus wanted to intervene but noticed Dous with his eyes cast down, giving no instruction,


    In Cyrus''s opinion, if the Harlows resorted to their underworld connections, Robin wouldn''t stand a


    chance.


    However, even now, there was no trace of fear on Robin''s face,


    For a moment, he couldn''t get the extent of Robin''s background or connections


    Nathan turned his gaze to Hans,


    Hans understood the cue and shakily pointed at Robin, saying, "Kid, I hope you can withstand the wrath of the Harlows and the Rogarios" Robin chuckled lightly, "Well, I hope you can bring something impressive to the table, so I might regard you with a bit more respect."


    "Hans, send a message for all our Harlow guards to assemble here! If possible..."


    Hans understood immediately. "Understood, Mr. Harlow. I''ll contact my cousin.


    He swiftly picked up his phone and called Lav¨ªn, the deputy butler of the Rogarios. ""Who is this?"


    "Lavin, it''s me, Hans. I''m currently at the Dreamscape Bar.


    "There''s a kid here who''s extremely arrogant. He not only hit me but also imed that even if the entire Rogarios came, he wouldn''t care." After a burst ofughter on the other end, the call ended abruptly.


    Hans nced at Robin and said coldly, "Just wait, kid. If I don''t cut you into pieces today, you won''t know what it means to be untouchable!" It was then that Hayley began to grasp the seriousness of the situation.


    She trembled as she clutched Robin''s arm. "Robin, you need to get out of here quickly. If theye today...


    #1


    Robin gently patted Hayley on the head. "Go to your father. I don''t want you getting involved in this."


    "No, I won''t go! I have to stay with you!"


    Dous opened his mouth as if to say something but found the words stuck in his throat.


    His eyes were filled with despair.


    13:14 Tue,


    Chapter 277 Resolving with the Underground Rules


    He realized that today''s events had spiraled out of control and could no longer be salvaged.


    s


    With the influence of the Rogarios and the Harlows within the Demberoa government, even his position as mayor of Terenova was in at risk.


    As things progressed to this point, everyone believed Robin was as good as dead.


    Annaughed uncontrobly.


    "Robin, I really don''t know what gives you the confidence to act so recklessly.


    "I offered you a simple solution-just leave this ce-but you refused.


    "You insist on blowing this situation out of proportion. What can I even say to you now?


    "You''re beyond saving!"


    Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You


    Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You

 The Deadly 278

    Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You


    Robin paid no attention to Anna''s taunts.


    Yet Anna persisted.


    "Robin, you''ve provoked the Rogarios. Don''t you realize the consequences you''re about to face?


    s


    "If you can set aside your obsession and genuinely apologize to Hans and my dad, I''ll ask my dad and Hans to show you some leniency, given that you saved me seven years ago, "At the very least, I can spare your life."


    Robin shook his head, shooting a disdainful nce at the Harlows.


    "Hehe! You keep trying to persuade me.


    "I doubt it''s out of concern for me, it''s about saving face for the Harlows, isn''t it?


    "I''ve long since forgotten what happened seven years ago.


    "Ifl had known it woulde to this, I should have let you be one of those thugs'' ything.


    "Maybe now you might understand how despicable the Harlows and the Grimwolf Crew are.


    "Beneath your morous facade lies a world of filth!"


    "You''re too arrogant, kid!" Nathan shouted furiously, pointing at Robin.


    "I didn''t deal with you harshly because of your connection with Anna!


    "Anna has tried to reason with you time and again for your own good, but you just don''t appreciate it!


    "Today, I''ll show you what it means to be untouchable!


    "D*mn it!" Robin raised an eyebrow and exchanged a nce with Conrad.


    "Old man, that line was supposed to be mine! You don''t know your ce!


    "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll spank your big butt!"


    Conrad covered his face. "Oh no!"


    Darren''s legs went weak, and almost fell to the ground. "Is Robin really finished?"


    "No." Conrad shook his head. "It''s the Harlows who are finished!"


    "Huh?" Darren didn''t understand what Conrad meant. "The Harlows are finished?"


    Nathan''s face turned purple with anger as he pointed at Robin and shouted, "Y-You!" Robin raised his hand. "Watch your words, old man, or I''ll spank your old butt!"


    1/


    Tue, Nov


    Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You


    Nathan instinctively covered his butt.


    "Hahaha." Hayley couldn''t help butugh before quickly suppressing it.


    Cyrus coughed violently a few times to mask his urge tough.


    Anna red at Robin, her eyes shing with anger. "Robin, this is outrageous! You''ll regret it!"


    69%


    s


    "Oh, really?" Robin replied with a sly grin. "I''m actually curious to see someone who is extremely regretful.


    "Hmmm..." He nced at his watch, then looked back at the Harlows. "It should be soon."


    "You''re going to die a painful death!" Nathan shouted furiously, pointing at Robin.


    "My Harlow guards and the Rogarios are on their way, so you better think about how you want to meet your end!"


    Brenda looked at Nathan''s twisted face, her voice trembling. "Robin, it seems like this has escted way too seriously. We should run!"


    Robin replied with a smile, "Run? Why would I run?"


    Alison scoffed, "If you don''t run, you''ll just be waiting here to die."


    Robin pursed his lips. "That''s just your imagination."


    Alison sneered. "Being stubborn in this situation is pointless. No matter how strong you are, you can''t take on the whole world. "Short-sighted," Robin said, toozy to exin further.


    Vroom, vroom... The roar of motorcycles grew louder, eventually stopping abruptly in front of the Dreamscape Bar.


    Momentster, hurried footsteps could be heard approaching from outside.


    A burly, towering man with a darkplexion stormed into the Dreamscape Bar, nked by dozens of intimidating bodyguards.


    He marched up to Hans and shouted, "Hans, you useless fool!


    "Tell me, which fool dared to challenge the Rogarios'' authority? Doesn''t this idiot know you''re my cousin?"


    Hans pointed at Robin, gritting his teeth. "Lavin, it''s that guy!"


    "He not only shot Adrian, the leader of the Grimwolf Crew, Drew, and Matthew, but he also hit me.


    "He had the audacity to say that he isn''t afraid, even if the Harlows and the Rogarios join forces!"


    It was Lavin Sure, the deputy butler of the Rogarios.


    Everyone held their breath, looking at this intimidating figure.


    once 2/4


    Lavin was the deputy butler of the Rogarios and the captain of their family''s security team, having once Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You


    navigated the underworld of Southeast Aurientia.


    Before joining the Rogarios, Lavin was the top assassin in Southeast Aurientia.


    Every job he took was wlessly executed.


    +5 Tree Cong


    Hismission fees once reached a staggering 30 million, the highest in the Southeast Aurientia region!


    Three years ago, he began serving the Rogarios and became the captain of their security team.


    He was truly a devil who killed without a second thought!


    He came here personally for Hans and the Harlows.


    Everyone in the bar knew that Robin was done for.


    Anna snorted. "Robin, you''ll soon learn what consequences your arrogance will bring!"


    Robin remained silent, smiling as he watched Lavin and the group of Rogarios'' guards approach him step by step with interest.


    As Lavin walked past Nathan, he nodded, "Mr. Harlow, good to see you."


    Nathan eagerly returned the nod, a mocking glint in his eyes as he nced at Robin.


    He knew this arrogant fool was as good as dead.


    Without further ado, Lavin approached Robin directly


    Hayley anxiously clutched Robin''s arm, trembling with fear.


    Lavin sized up Robin and said, "Who do you think you are, acting so arrogant? Now tell me, do you want to die on your own, or should I do it for you?" Robin instinctively waved his hand in front of his face. "Ugh, that stinks! Did you forget to brush your teeth, pig?"


    Lavin was taken aback, confused by Robin''s audacity.


    Then, his fury ignited. "Kid, you''re about to die, and you''re still acting so arrogant! Great, the ignorant are fearless!


    "Now, if you apologize and beg for mercy, and cripple yourself, I might spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you''re cut into pieces right here today!"


    "Is that so?" Robin flexed his neck, a sly smile tugging at his lips.


    "Who gave you the audacity to act so brazenly in front of me?


    "Is it Stephanie?


    "Is that old woman tired of living?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he delivered a powerful p to Lavin''s chubby, dark face.


    Chapter 278 I''ll Spank You


    Lavin flew backward like a heavy bomb,


    The sturdy, heavy body mmed onto a dozen of the Rogario''s bodyguards.


    "Wow! This guy is amazing!" gasps erupted from the crowd in the bar.


    "He just pped the deputy butler of the Rogarios?"


    "He doesn''t care about the Rogarios at all!""


    "And did he just call Stephanie that old woman?"


    "Does this kid even know who she is?"


    "If the terrifying Underground Queen hears him call her an old woman, she''d definitely have him chopped up!"

 The Deadly 279

    Chapter 279 Tell Stephanie to Come Here Right Away! Chapter 279 Tell Stephanie to Come Here Right Away!


    Cyrus, who had been watching from afar, suddenly brightened.


    Feeling ashamed, he thought, I really can''tpare to him!


    He even dares to take action against someone as ruthless as Lavin.


    It looks like it''s hard to predict who will win and who will lose in today''s show!


    Dous also sensed something was up.


    He nced at Robin beneath the bar''s flickering lights.


    In this situation, that calm and untroubled expression revealed no hint of panic or fear.


    "Whoa!" Dous eximed, astonished.


    He remained as cool as a cucumber.


    This kind of mentality was definitely not something that ordinary people could possess.


    Robin couldn''t be ignorant of the Rogarios, could he?


    s


    If he knew about them, how could he act so decisively, striking Lavin away without a moment''s hesitation?


    This wasn''t just a blow to Lavin''s face; it was a tant p in the face to the Rogarios!


    At this point, it was clear that he must be someone with powerful background.


    Dous, who had once felt despair, found hope reigniting within him.


    He turned a piercing gaze toward his daughter, Hayley


    He felt genuinely fortunate that Hayley had a unique connection with Robin.


    If Robin truly was a mysterious figure of great influence...


    His future will not be destroyed because of this.


    Perhaps it could even lead to a great opportunity!


    At that moment, Lavin, who had been knocked back by the p, was helped to his feet by two bodyguards.


    He never imagined he would be pped by a mere kid, especially in front of so many people!


    This was a humiliation he had never experienced in his decades-long career as a killer!


    Those who had once dared to challenge him had long died under his de.


    Yet here was this penniless young man, boldly spewing insults and actually pping him! "Kid, you will regret this!"


    III


    Chapter 279 Tell Stephanie to Come Here Right Away!


    s


    Lavin fought to steady himself and pulled out a handgun, aiming it at Robin with the intent to kill.


    But in the next moment, the gun mysteriously transformed into a pile of scattered, useless parts on the ground.


    Robin stood before Lavin like a phantom, a half-smirk on his face. "You think you can point a gun at me and get away with it?"


    Before Lavin could react, Robin grabbed his hair and smashed his head against the bar''s hard wall.


    With a loud bang, the bar''s silence was shattered, echoing a chilling sound.


    Lavin''s face was now smeared with blood.


    The bodyguards who hade with him immediately prepared to fight Robin,


    Lavin gasped for breath, "F*ck! Kid, y-you-"


    Bang!


    Lavin''s face collided with the wall again.


    Once, twice, three times...


    Lavin no longer dared to speak, his eyes filled with terror.


    He could feel that he had encountered a formidable opponent today!


    Hans could hardly believe his eyes.


    Not only had Robin beaten him, but he also dared to beat Lavin, the deputy butler of the Rogarios.


    This kid is a madman!


    After several collisions, Robin finally tossed Lavin aside.


    Pointing at the approaching thugs, he shouted, "Call that bastard Stephanie!"


    The bodyguards were caught off guard.


    Is this kid insane?


    He dared to call out the name of the Underground Queen directly!


    In their experience, they had never seen anyone so recklessly bold.


    Yet Robin''smanding presence made them freeze, their raised knives hanging in mid-air.


    One bodyguard had already realized the seriousness of the situation.


    He quickly took out his phone and dialed the butler, Ryder. "Sir, we have a problem. Captain Lavin has been beaten."


    Before he could finish, Robin snatched the phone from him. "This is Robin Ramsey. Tell Stephanie to g54


    Chapter 279 Tell Stephanie to Come Here Right Away!


    here right away!


    69%


    s


    "If the Rogarios want to survive, they need to be at Dreamscape Bar in five minutes! Otherwise, you can just disappear!"


    Then, he threw the phone to the ground.


    Therge bar was so quiet it felt suffocating.


    You could almost hear everyone''s anxious heartbeat.


    All eyes were on Robin, as if he were an alien.


    What they had just heard-was it a hallucination?


    He had the audacity to speak to the head butler of the Rogarios like that?


    And demanded Stephanie toe in five minutes, or else he would wipe out the Rogarios?!


    Even President Autreynia wouldn''t dare to say such words!


    With such bravado, was he insane or just in crazy?!


    After a brief silence, Nathan burst intoughter. "The young are fearless! Hahaha."


    Robin slowly turned around. "Old b*stard, what are youughing at? I''m going to spank your old butt!" Smack!


    Robin spanked Nathan''s plump butt.


    "D*mn!" Cyrus couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Robin''s series of bold moves was impressive.


    He did spank Nathan''s butt.


    What an eye-opener!


    Everyone present could no longer call what they were witnessing just shocking.


    This had shattered all their surreal imagination!


    Robin actually dared to take on both the Harlows and the Rogarios alone!


    Nathan spun around a few times, almost losing his bnce.


    Two of his bodyguards quickly moved in to catch him.


    Today, Robin not only destroyed his Grimwolf Crew but also made him publicly humiliate himself.


    "You! Very well, kid. You''re as good as dead!" Nathan yelled, his body trembling with fury as he pointed at Robin.


    Chapter 279 Tell Stephanie to Come Here Right Away!


    2469%


    69%1


    s


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and wiped his hands. "You''ve cursed me like this for the Nth time today, old man. Are you going to die? Get down!"


    No one saw Robin make a move.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Nathan suddenly dropped to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked up at the smirking young man before him.


    In that instant, Robin had a short gun in his hand, pressed firmly against Nathan''s head.


    "K-Kid, let me go!" Nathan stammered, his face pale with fear.


    Robin yed with the gun. "Mr. Harlow, can you guess how big the blood stter would be if I pulled the trigger?"


    Nathan shot back, "If you dare to kill me, you''ll die here too!"


    Anna quickly stepped forward. "Robin, let go of my father!"


    "Let him go?" Robin pouted. "You heard him-he wants to kill me. Hehe, maybe I should just kill him!"


    "Robin, you can''t-"


    Before Anna could finish, Robinughed and pulled the trigger.


    Click!


    Anna screamed and shut her eyes.


    Nathan was so frightened he nearly lost control of himself.


    Robin chuckled, "Oh, I forgot to mention-there''s no bullet in the gun."


    The bullets in his hands fell to the ground in front of Nathan.


    Nathan was drenched in sweat.


    In that instant, he genuinely believed he was about to be killed by this arrogant young man.


    As he tried to regain hisposure and stand, he found he couldn''t get up.


    Furious, Nathan shouted, "Kill him!"


    A dozen of the Harlows'' bodyguards rushed toward Robin all at once.


    "Get out of my way!" amanding voice rang out.


    Ryder, the head butler of the Rogarios, pushed

 The Deadly 280

    Chapter 280 Cut Him!


    Chapter 280 Cut Him!


    Right behind Ryder was an elegant woman apanied by thirty bodyguards in ck.


    Ryder swiftly approached Robin.


    The onlookers in the bar checked the time.


    Ryder and his team arrived at Dreamscape Bar in just three minutes and forty-nine seconds.


    This showed how anxious the Rogarios were about Robin''s words!


    Everyone turned their gaze back to Robin under the dim lights.


    The dumbfounded look was gone, reced by shock, curiosity, and wild spections.


    s


    It was clear to everyone that someone who could make the Rogarios obey the order must be able to stand up to the Harlows!


    No wonder Robin had been in control from the very beginning.


    Stephanie rushed up to Robin, and nodded slightly as she said, "I''m sorry, sir. I had Ryder clear the area first. After that, the Rogarios will definitely give you an exnation!"


    Robin raised his hand, and Stephaniemanded coldly, "Ryder, clear the area!"


    "Yes, Madam!" Ryder pointed to the dozens of men in ck who had followed him. "Move!


    "The Rogarios are conducting business; all unrted individuals must leave immediately."


    Dozens of the Rogarios'' elite guards swiftly drove the bystanders out of the bar.


    The ck-d bodyguards formed a wall, enclosing everyone connected to the incident in the center.


    Robin patted Hayley on the shoulder and said, "Go to your father."


    Seeing the tense situation, Hayley didn''t dare to protest; she walked over to Dous reluctantly,


    He pulled her close, finally able to release the tension that had been weighing on his heart.


    Hayley anxiously whispered, "Dad, is Robin going to be in danger?"


    Dous smiled reassuringly and replied, "He''ll be fine, Hayley."


    Cyrus was utterly stunned.


    He never expected this!


    The Rogarios, the leading family in Demberoa and the Underground Queen of Terenova, was listening to Robin''s order.


    Who on earth is this person?


    <


    Chapter 280 Cut Him!


    And he''s still so young!


    What could the Harlows possibly have to dare challenge someone so powerful?


    s


    "Sir, this is my failure for not disciplining them properly! I will ensure you see a satisfactory oue!"


    After clearing the area, Stephanie immediately turned to Robin, lowering her head as she spoke. This scene shocked everyone in the room!"


    The aloof Underground Queen of Terenova was unprecedentedly apologizing to a young man!


    In the distance, Alison caught a glimpse of the scene through the gaps in the wall of bodyguards, her jaw dropping in disbelief. "Is this real?"


    She thought that Robin''s confidence came from knowing this woman would step in personally to handle the situation.


    Yet, the reality before her waspletely different.


    It was /Stephanic, her butler Ryder, and the entire Rogarios entourage apologizing to Robin in front of everyone.


    Their humble demeanor was far from what one would expect from an older woman in a rtionship with him; it was like a servant to Robin instead. Had she misjudged him?


    Alison''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion as she struggled to understand the dynamics at y.


    The situation before her was too bizarre and illogical!


    Anna was dazed for quite a while.


    The scene before her was beyond herprehension.


    Without giving it much thought, she quickly approached Stephanie but was halted six feet away by two Rogarios bodyguards.


    Anna halted reluctantly and said from a distance. "Hello, Madam Stephanie. I''m Anna Harlow-"


    "Who''s making noise? I didn''t tell you to speak. Get lost!" Stephanie replied coldly.


    The two men in ck immediately pushed Anna aside. "Step back now!"


    Anna trembled in fear, her face flushed as she wanted to say more.


    However, when she caught sight of her father''s expression, she immediately fell silent.


    She wanted to help Nathan, who was still kneeling on the ground, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t lift him.


    Furious, she red at several of the Harlows'' bodyguards. "Why aren''t you getting him up?"


    Chapter 280 Cut Him!


    s


    The two bodyguards utruggled with all their strength, yet they couldn''t lift the overweight Nathan off the ground. Seeing her father like that sent a chill down Anna''s spine as she remembered Robin''s earlier tactics.


    At that moment, her mind was in chaos


    She nced up at Robin, standing like a king in the light, and felt dizzy.


    Robin slowly turned to Lavin and Hans, who was still trembling with fear, and asked, "Is he your deputy


    butler


    "Yes, sir!" Stephanie answered with utmost respect.


    Robin said tly, "Your deputy steward, Lavin, just suggested that I apologize and cripple myself for a chance at mercy. What do you think, Stephanie?" Hearing this, a fierce rage ignited in Stephanie''s eyes, intense enough to burn the entire bar to the ground.


    Lavin,e here!"


    Layin was at a loss, unsure of how the situation had escted so dramatically.


    "Madam, h-he hit my cousin Hans, and he arrogantly imed that we Rogarios are nothing in his eyes, so


    Before Lavin could finish, Stephanie pped him hard across the face.


    "He''s absolutely right! The Rogarios are nothing before him!


    "You, an ant, dare to speak such outrageous words in front of him!


    "You deserve to die, Lavin!"


    Just as Stephanie finished her sentence...


    Ryder didn''t give Lav¨ªn a chance to exin. He took out his gun and shot him in the forehead.


    Lav¨ªn died without ever understanding why Stephanie would take such drastic action for the sake of a young man without asking any questions.


    The entire bar was left in shock at the sight.


    Hans was so frightened that his legs went weak and he fell to the ground before Stephanie.


    Stephanie red at him, her expression dark. "So, you''re Hans?"


    Hans was trembling on the ground as he responded, "Madam, I am Hans."


    With a snort, Stephanie said, "You use the name of the Rogarios to stir up trouble. How do you think I should punish you?"


    Hansy t on the ground, begging, "Madam Stephanie, I''m just the butler for the Harlows. I was only following Mr. Harlow''s orders today-"


    Chapter 280 Cut Him!


    Before he conta fish his words, Nathan pleaded, "Madam Stephanie, please save me. It''s all because of


    Tid i give you permission to speak? Stephanie snapped coldly.


    Two of the bodyguards immediately stepped in front of Nathan


    Froming, Nathan''s face twitched in frustration.


    After a moment, he signaled for Anna to call her brother.


    He knew that given the current situation, if he didn''t let his son, who was in the military, intervene, things ma non end well.


    Stephanie shifted her focus back to Hans.


    "Ryder, cut him to pieces.


    He dared to act like a tyrant in the name of the Rogarios and offended Mr. Ramsey. One bullet is not enough to vent my anger. Cut him up!"


    In an instant, four men swung their knives at Hans, unleashing a brutal attack.


    In less than five minutes, Hans had been chopped into a pile of meat.


    The gruesome scene sent chills down the spines of everyone in the bar.


    This was the terrifying power of the Terenova''s Underground Queen!


    With Hans turned into a pulp, Nathan trembled in fear, horrified by the sight.


    It felt as if his own limbs were being chopped to pieces.


    Stephanie turned to Robin and respectfully asked, "Sir, how should we deal with the Harlows?"


    As he finished speaking, there was a sound of militarybat leather boots hitting the ground in unison outside the door.


    Twenty heavily armed soldiers marched into the bar with rifles in hand.


    Nathan sneered at Robin. "Kid, even with the Rogarios backing you, I''m not afraid! You''re as good as dead!


    A man with the rank of senior colonel quickly pushed through the crowd and rushed to Nathan''s side. "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Nathan pointed at Robin. "He did this to me. Kill him!


    4

 The Deadly 281

    Chapter 281 Whose Order Was It?


    Chapter 281 Whose Order Was It?


    s


    The man with the Senior Colonel badge on his shoulder was none other than Nathan''s eldest son, Axel Harlow.


    He was currently serving as Deputy Commander at the Terenova Defense Headquarters.


    Anna, feeling wronged and with nowhere else to turn, immediately burst into tears and ran to him.


    "Axel, why are you sote?" she cried. "You need to do something to help Dad get up!"


    Axel looked at his weeping sister, then at Nathan, who was still kneeling. "What exactly happened here?" he asked. Anna pointed to Robin with hatred.


    "Axel, Robin did something to Dad. I don''t know what kind of dark magic he used, but Dad just can''t get up."


    Axel''s face darkened upon hearing that. "You two-help my father up, now!" hemanded.


    Two soldiers grabbed Nathan to lift him, yet he remained stuck to the ground as if his knees were glued there.


    A flicker of shock crossed Axel''s eyes.


    What kind of sorcery was this?


    He nced at Robin in the distance.


    After a brief hesitation, he patted his sister''s shoulder. "Anna, calm down."


    Then, he began to approach Robin with two of his men.


    Two ck-d guards from the Rogarios family stepped forward, blocking Axel''s path.


    His expression darkened and one of his men aimed a gun at the guards. "Move aside!"


    The guards ced their hands on their own weapons and shouted, "The Rogarios are handling this. Step-back immediately!"


    Each ck-d guard of the Rogarios was a top-tier fighter trained in elite special forces.


    The soldiers Axel had brought with him were simply field troops.


    One of the Rogarios'' guards alone could take on twenty of the regr soldiers.


    However, Axel knew little of the Rogarios'' internal secrets.


    He merely saw them as a ragtag band of mercenaries.


    A sh of anger flickered in Axel''s eyes as he encountered resistance.


    Chapter 281 Whose Order Was It?


    When he looked up, he forced himself to remainposed as he saw Stephanie standing behind the guards


    He took a deep breath and addressed her respectfully,


    "Madam Stephanie, please instruct your guards to stepande


    Tve received information that a man named Robin is attempting to cause a terror incident in Terenom, and I must take him into custody


    Stephanie''s voice was cold. "There are no violent offenders here. Mr. Robin is an honored quest of the Rogarios


    "Mr. Axel, let me remind you. If you dare to abuse national resources for the Harlow private interests, I''ll make sure thatyou will be stripped of that uniform!


    "We will not stand by and watch you disrespect our guest


    Axel scoffed. "Madam Stephanie, this is a military operation! If you and your men continue to obstruct my operation, I won''t hesitate to enforce martialw on this establishment Madam Stephanie, it would be wise for both you and the Rogarios to not interfere.


    "If you insist-"


    "So, you''re determined to make the Rogarios your enemy?


    "Give it a try," Stephanie said.


    Axel held back his frustration.


    "Madam Stephanie, I have no desire to be at odds with the Rogarios.


    "However, if you persist in blocking my military operation, I''ll have to invoke emergency protocols.


    Stephanie''s expression didn''t waver as she chuckled coldly. "Fine! But be prepared for the consequences of provoking the Rogarios'' wrath.


    "Lay a finger on Mr. Robin, and the Rogarios will take every measure necessary to resolve this."


    "Ryder!" she barked. "Order all Rogarios'' ck-d Guards to assemble immediately!


    Report to the President''s office that Axel, in pursuit of a Harlow family vendetta, is attempting to deploy armed forces against a civilian to manufacture terror incident. "The Rogarios ck-d Guards arepelled to take defensive action!""


    A chill ran down Axel''s spine.


    He was all too aware of the Rogarios'' formidable influence in Demberoa.


    Without their support, Demberoa wouldn''t have shaken off its colonial chains to gain independence.


    In many ways, the Rogarios authority surpassed the President, with influence stretching across


    Chapter 281 Whose Order Was It?


    government, military, and socery.


    If Stephanie was serious about stopping him, neither he nor the Harlows could afford to stand against the Mogariou


    Azel calmed down and began, "Madam Stephanie, I hold you and the Rogarios in the highest regard. But please understand, this is a military operation, and I must-


    Bullsh*t! This is nothing but the Harlows abusing their power for personal gain!" Stephanie smirked.


    "If you don''t get out of here right now, I''ll get your superiors to review your record and scrutinize exactly how you obtained your Senior Colonel and Deputy Commander ranks.


    "If you''re still clueless, go ahead and test whether the Rogarios are a force you can afford to provoke."


    One of the ck-d guards ran in from outside. "All guards have assembled and we await yourmand!"


    Stephanie looked at Axel and warned, "You have thirty seconds to get out."


    "Madam-"Axel tried to protest.


    Stephanie turned her back on him. "ck-d Guards, prepare to move-


    A shudder ran through Axel''s heart.


    Just then, a man strode in with a smile.


    "Madam Stephanie, what a surprise to see you here."


    It was Owen Harlow, Nathan''s younger son and the current Deputy Attorney General of Demberoa.


    Stephanie didn''t bother to acknowledge him.


    After a pause, Owen said, "I just received a call from the President''s office. There''s been an alleged terror incident reported on Crescent Lane.

 The Deadly 282

    Chapter 282 Robin''s ps


    Chapter 282 Robin''s ps


    Owen''s eyes flickered with panic as he overheard Dannis speaking with the president.


    If it came to light that he was falsely acting under the President''s authority, he''d face more than a demotion.


    The Anti-Corruption Bureau would be all over him, digging through everyst one of his affairs.


    s


    Once that happened, the shady dealings that the Harlows had secured for his deputy attorney general post would be revealed.


    His political rivals would seize the chance to finish him


    He exchanged a quick look with Axel before turning to Stephanie.


    "Madam Stephanie, there are some urgent matters at the Department of Justice that demand my attention. I must take my leave. I''ll be sure to pay you a proper visit another day."


    Axel, catching on to the situation''s gravity, kept hisposure but said sternly, "Madam Stephanie, for the sake of you and the Rogarios, I''ll let that thug off the hook for now! ""But remember, this is thest time!"


    Anna was baffled.


    Her two brothers, one a Deputy Commander at the Terenova Defense Headquarters and the other a Deputy Attorney General, had shown up in full force.


    She thought they would crush Stephanie and Robin with ease.


    It made no sense for them to leave empty-handed now


    "Guys!" Anna blocked Axel and Owen''s path, her eyes zing with frustration and anger as she pointed at Robin.


    "How can you just let this go? The President has issued orders to deal with this violent incident. He has to be arrested!"


    Axel frowned and nced at Robin, who was now walking toward them.


    "Anna, I have urgent tasks to attend to. Let the city''s SWAT team handle Robin."


    He turned to leave, but Stephanie''s cold voice halted him in his tracks.


    "Wait a minute!" she said.


    "Mr. Owen, Mr. Axel, you guys burst in here, iming to have orders from the President himself andbeling my honored guest, Mr. Ramsey, as a violent criminal. Don''t you think you owe us an exnation?" "What''s the hurry, Mr. Axel?


    "Didn''t you just dere that you were here to take Mr. Ramsey away?"


    111


    Chapter 282 Robin''s ps


    s


    Axel stopped and responded through gritted teeth, "Madam Stephanie, I have pressing matters to address. I won''t pursue this matter any further today.


    "But rest assured, the President will ensure justice is served and any violent criminals are brought to


    ount."


    Robin approached with a smirk. "So, you''re the eldest son of the Harlows?"


    Instinctively, Axel reached for his sidearm. "Yeah?"


    Robin scoffed. "Since you arrived, you''ve referred to me as a violent criminal.


    "Don''t you think you owe me an exnation? You''re rude to walk away like that."


    Axel could feel Robin''s oppressive aura. "Wh-what do you want?"


    "Oh, not much. I just want to show you that you''re right.


    "But just so you know, no one has ever spoken to me like that without facing any consequences."


    Before Axel could say anything, Robin had already pped him hard, sending him sprawling across the floor.


    The towering, muscr Deputy Commander was thrown back with one p.


    Instantly, the twenty soldiers who had apanied Axel raised their guns, aiming at Robin.


    The sound of rifles being cocked filled the room.


    In response, dozens of Rogarios'' guards aimed their weapons at Axel and his soldiers.


    Owen stammered anxiously, "Everyone, stay calm... please, stay calm!"


    He rushed over to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my brother Axel is the Deputy Commander at Terenova Defense Headquarters. He''s just following orders from his superiors-"


    "Is that so? Whose order was it?" Robin wiped his hand with a cloth, looking unimpressed.


    &


    "Didn''t you also say you had orders to arrest me, a supposed violent criminal?"


    Owen hadn''t expected Robin to talk to him in this tone


    "Y-you killed members of the Grimwolf Crew... that makes you a criminal," he said.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and tossed the cloth aside.


    "So killing those Grimwolf thugs makes me violent? And what about the Harlows, who funded and protected them-doesn''t that make them worse?


    "Did you consider the consequences when you forged orders toe after me?"


    Owen felt guilty and he wanted to use his position as the Deputy Attorney General to pressure Robin.


    Chapter 282 Robin''s ps


    "How dare you!"


    Robin''s tone was icy. "Let me show you just how bold I can be!"


    And with that, he struck Owen across the face, sending him sprawling to the floor.


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Axel had finallye back to his senses.


    s


    It was humiliating for him, a Deputy Commander, to be pped to the ground like amon criminal. With a roar of rage, he pulled out his gun, aiming it straight at Robin as he yelled, "Thug! I don''t care who''s behind you. I''m killing you today!" His finger tightened on the trigger.


    Bang!


    A single gunshot rang out.


    The bar fell silent.

 The Deadly 283

    Chapter 283 I''ve Long Forgotten The Old Times


    Chapter 283 I''ve Long Forgotten The Old Times 69%


    s


    A Rogarios'' ck-d guard fired, hitting Axel in the wrist and forcing him to drop his weapon.


    At the same time, dozens of the ck-d guards aimed their pistols directly at Axel and his soldiers.


    Stephanie''s voice was cold and sharp. "Axel, if you dare make a single move, all these bullets will shoot through the Harlows."


    Nathan, feeling both shocked and furious, shouted, "Axel, beg for Madam Stephanie''s forgiveness!"


    Axel, who was putting pressure on his bleeding wrist, refused to budge.


    Stephanie stepped forward and stopped in front of him. "Who gave you the nerve to point a gun at my esteemed guest? Ryder, teach him a lesson."


    Rydernded a punch on Axel''s face, sending him sprawling to the floor, convulsing in pain.


    Anna rushed up to Stephanie and screamed, "What''s going on? Are you all insane?


    "Robin... he''s nothing but a lowlife thug!


    "Madam Stephanie, are you sure you''re not being deceived?


    Seven years ago, he was just a homeless lowly bartender here.


    "How could he possibly be worthy of being your esteemed guest-"


    "Shut up!" Stephanie pped Anna hard across the face.


    "Ignorant brat! The Harlows should be ashamed of you! If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t chosen to ignore your petty behavior, your family would already be dead meat!"


    At that moment, a man in his thirties with sses came rushing into the bar, nked by thirty presidential guards.


    The guards lined up in two rows, pointing their guns directly at Axel and his soldiers.


    "Drop your weapons and return to Demberoa to face a military tribunal! You''ll be executed on the spot if you disobey the order!"


    Axel and his twenty soldiers didn''t dare to resist the presidential guards'' unyielding order.


    They had no choice but to surrender their weapons and were led out of the bar.


    The man with sses quickly approached Robin and Stephanie.


    "Mr. Ramsey, good evening. I am Jarvis, chief secretary of the president''s office. The president is waiting outside and invites you and Madam Stephanie to join him."


    Stephanie pointed at Owen and asked, "Mr. Jarvis, I have a question. Deputy Attorney General Owen here ims that he received orders from your office to arrest Mr. Ramsey. Is that true?"


    r


    Chapter 283 I''ve Long Forgotten The Old Times


    s


    Jarvis turned pale and he trembled. "Madam Stephanie that is absolutely impossible! I swear on my life that no such order was issued."


    "Great." Stephanie turned to Owen. "Mr. Owen, I think you owe us all an exnation for your earlier actions."


    Owen stammered, "Madam Stephanie, Mr. Jarvis, I received a report of gun violence at Dreamscape Bar, so I... I came here with the Department of Justice''s officers."


    Jarvis''s expression darkened. "Owen, tell me, who ordered you toe to Dreamscape Bar and make these arrests?"


    Owen dodged the question. "Mr. Jarvis, I... I honestly didn''t know Mr. Ramsey was an honored guest of the President."


    "Answer me!" Jarvis demanded icily. "Who exactly ordered you?"


    Owen broke out in a cold sweat. "I... I''m sorry, Mr. Jarvis. I¡ª"


    Jarvis sneered, "How dare you abuse the President''s authority for personal gain?


    "Mr. Owen, you''ll have plenty of time to exin yourself to the Anti-Corruption Bureau. Take him away!"


    The presidential guards immediately dragged Owen and his two officers out of Dreamscape Bar.


    Jarvis once again spoke in a respectful tone, "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize on behalf of the President, who has just learned of this matter. Don''t worry, you will receive a satisfactory exnation soon. Please, follow me. Robin gave a nod and began to walk outside.


    Anna quickly chased after them and called out, "Robin, wait!"


    Her eyes filled with tears as she watched his retreating figure.


    "Robin, I... I was wrong. Could you please spare my father, for old times'' sake?"


    Robin paused and frowned. "Old times? I''ve long forgotten them."


    With that, he turned and walked out, tossing the crumpled cloth in his hand over his shoulder, where it struck Nathan squarely in the face.


    Nathan, who was in a daze, realized that he could finally stand with shaky legs.


    He was filled with regret as he watched Robin''s figure fade into the distance.


    They had provoked someone of such power today.


    A golden opportunity had been utterly squandered by the Harlows'' foolishness.


    Despair washed over him as he nced down at the bodies strewn on the floor, then at Anna, who stood in stunned silence,


    The Harlows were doomed without Robin''s forgiveness.


    r


    Chapter 283 I''ve Long Forgotten The Old Times


    69%


    s


    "Anna, you need to beg for Mr. Ramsey''s forgiveness. Beg him to spare the Harlows for the sake of what you once had."


    Anna shook her head and murmured, "He had forgotten everything... seven years of us...


    19


    Nathan''s entire body shook with rage as he pped Anna hard.


    "We''re at the end of the line, and you''re still thinking about the past? You''d better go and beg him right now for the sake of our family." The p jolted Anna back to reality.


    Nathan spoke bitterly, "Anna, if you don''t go plead with Mr. Ramsey, your brothers and the Harlows are as good as dead."


    After a moment''s hesitation, she turned and dashed out of the bar, shouting after him, "Robin, I was wrong! Wait for me, please!"

 The Deadly 284

    Chapter 284 Heaven and Hell


    Chapter 284 Heaven and Hell


    Anna rushed out of Dreamscape Bar and she was shocked at the sight.


    She''d lived in Terenova for years, but she had never seen the presidential guards this close.


    45 Free Coins


    Nearly a hundred soldiers in impable formation lined both sides of the bar entrance. Ahead stood a fleet of around thirty luxury cars, each guarded by armed soldiers. Soon, the Demberoa President stepped out of his car.


    He was apanied by a middle-aged couple walking respectfully at his side as they approached Robin.


    Nathan, who hade out after her, was stunned when he saw the couple by the President''s side.


    His entire body trembled in shock. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and murmured, "No way! How... how can they be here?"


    The couple beside the President was none other than the heads of Phoenix Vanguard Cassian, and his wife, Mavis./


    "Dad, who are they?" Anna asked in confusion.


    Nathan let out a bitterugh. "Anna, we''re done!


    "We could have risen to the top of Demberoa''s elite circle using the connection you had with that man seven years ago. "But you threw it all away!"


    The scene that followed left Nathan even more shaken.


    Cassian and Mavis hurried to Robin respectfully.


    "We owe you our deepest gratitude," Cassian said, his voice trembling with reverence.


    Robin''s expression remained cold. "If Phoenix Vanguard ever acts out like this again, I will make sure it ceases to exist."


    "Understood. I will thoroughly reform Phoenix Vanguard and forever be in yourmand!


    "Once the situation here in Terenova is settled, my wife and I will go to Draconia in-person to pay our gratitude once more."


    The President shook Robin''s hand and chatted with him as they made their way to the car.


    "Robin, wait! I have something to say!"


    Robin had just taken a few steps when he heard Anna calling him desperately.


    She tried to push past the guards, but they stopped her


    "Robin, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you that way..


    III


    J


    Chapter 284 Heaven and Hell


    Her cries, filled with anguish, echoed bitterly in the night air outside Dreamscape Bar.


    Robin sighed and stopped walking.


    "Don''t bring up the past from seven years ago. Leave


    s


    Anna pleaded in tears, "Robin, you once told me you''d care for me forever. Have you really forgotten that?"


    Robin smiled faintly and continued, "Yeah, we were young and foolish back then. Weren''t you telling me to ''grow up'' half an hour ago? Nothing in this worldsts forever. Forever is a lie." He turned and walked away after saying that.


    Seeing that Anna''s pleas hadn''t changed his mind, Nathan called out loudly, "Mr. Ramsey, my family apologize to you,"


    Robin turned around. "You guys are apologizing? Haven''t the Harlows always believed that whoever has power can do as they please?"


    Nathan begged, "Mr. Ramsey, we were wrong. Please, forgive us."


    Forgiveness does not exist in my dictionary." Robin chuckled and looked at Stephanie. "I nearly forgot- Stephanie, do you think the Harlows deserve to exist?"


    "Not at all. I know what needs to be done," Stephanie said without hesitation and gave Ryder a nod


    "Do it.


    With that, she joined Robin in the President''s limousine.


    Anna could only watch the President''s convoy disappear into the night with hollow eyes.


    The night breeze swept through her tangled hair, stirring up long-buried memories of her first encounter with Robin.


    The golden sky, the gentle breeze, and the boy''s bright, effortless smile.


    Back then, Robin had saved a girl in a floral dress from a group of bullies.


    He gripped her hand and said with a grin, "I will make whoever harms you in the future pay!"


    At that moment, Anna''s heart had been captivated.


    Her heart skipped a beat at his smile under the sunset.


    She vowed to stay by his side forever.


    She wished to sit with him outside the bar to watch the sunset and listen to hisughter in the breeze every day.


    Seven years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Robin returned, but things were never the same again.


    Chapter 284 Heaven and Hell


    The warmth of the sunset was gone from this part of the town.


    The sharp ring of a phone jolted Anna back to reality,


    Nathan looked at the phone and shook his head in despair.


    He knew that the Harlows'' legacy for three generations had been utterly destroyed today,


    Nathan sighed heavily as he watched the President''s convoy vanish into the night.


    His hair turned visibly gray in that instant.


    What could have been their chance to ascend to the heights of Demberoa''s elite circle had instead plunged them into a bottomless pit.


    It was only a line between heaven and hell.

 The Deadly 285

    Chapter 285 Brenda Had Gone Cuckoo


    Chapter 285 Brenda Had Gone Cuckoo


    The next morning, Marrisa sat gloomily inside her soup restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Brenda couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "Marrisa, why won''t you believe me? I''m telling you, the President picked up Robin!"


    69%


    s


    Marrisa shook her head, feeling exasperated. "Brenda, what''s gotten into you so early in the morning? How could the President possibly have anything to do with Robin?"


    Brenda was nearly pulling her hair out. "Marrisa, how do I even exinst night to a bumpkin like you?"


    Marrisa groaned. "Brenda, it''s been the same story ever since you got backst night. Are you losing your mind?"


    "I''m not! At first, I didn''t believe it either, but I saw it with my eyes! I don''t know what Robin''s been up to all these years, but the Rogarios, the President, and even the mayor, Dous, all treated him with such respect!" "Brenda, you must''ve had way too much to drink at the barst night," Marrisa said, rolling her eyes.


    "You''ve been going on about this all night! What do you get from lying to me?


    "If Robin is so close to the President, why would he evene back to us?


    "We''re broke and he''s friends with the President. Wouldn''t associating with us affect his reputation?"


    Brenda shook her head. "Robin knowing the President and the Rogarios has nothing to do with us being poor!"


    Marrisa patted Brenda''s head lightly. "You silly girl, that''s a whole different world."


    Brenda paused and said, "You might be right.


    "Is he here to say goodbye?


    "If that''s the case, he might note around anymore-


    Bang!


    Hugh and Nico from the casino kicked open the restaurant door.


    "Brenda, I''m smashing up your shop today! You robbed me of 300,000 dors! Where''s that punk?"


    Nico, who was holding a machete, plopped down in front of Marrisa.


    Marrisa''s legs gave up in fear.


    "Hugh, please... I promise we''ll pay the money back," she pleaded, trembling.


    Hugh sneered. "Great! Give it to me then. Your restaurant is mine if you don''t pay me today!"


    Chapter 285 Brenda Had Gone Cuckoo


    Brenda quickly helped Marrisa up.


    "Don''t be scared of them. If Robin were here, he''d chop them to pieces!"


    Marrisa was dumbfounded. "Hush! Are you out of your mind?"


    s


    "Hugh,e on. Brenda''s always been your friend-can''t you let her off just this once?" Marrisa begged.


    "I swear, if Robin doesn''t pay you back the 300 dors, I will, even if it takes me forever."


    Brenda held onto Marrisa''s arm. "Stop pleading with them. Robin''s a friend of the President. They should. be scared of us!" Hugh and Nico exchanged looks, then burst outughing.


    Then, they eyed Brenda as if she were delusional.


    "Brenda, have youpletely lost it? You''re telling me Robin is pals with the Demberoa President?" Hugh scoffed.


    "Of course!" Brenda dered proudly. "You two better watch out because if Robines back, you won''t know what hit you.


    "And the Underground Queen, Stephanie of the Rogarios, treats Robin with absolute respect.


    "Get lost if you don''t have a death wish!"


    Hugh and Nico were stunned momentarily before they broke into roaringughter.


    "Brenda, what stuff did you takest night that messed up your head like this?


    "Yeah, right! The Underground Queen and the President are all bowing down to Robin! Oh no, I''m terrified!"


    Hugh mocked, pointing his machete at Brenda.


    "Don''t y dumb!


    "Get lost if you can''t cough up 300,000 today. This restaurant is mine!"


    Marrisa begged desperately.


    "Hugh, this restaurant is our lifeline. Please, don''t take it from us!


    "If Robin doesn''t repay you, I''ll scrape together every penny I make and give you back every cent."


    Hughughed so hard that he was nearly falling over.


    "You''re going to sell soup to pay me back? 300,000 will take you until the end of time! No, you''re paying it now! Or get out-the restaurant''s mine!" Marrisa was trembling uncontrobly as she prayed silently.


    Robin, please don''te back now, or you''ll run straight into these thugs.


    <


    13.16 Tue, Nov 26


    Chapter 285 Brenda Had Gone Cuckoo


    They''re practically ruthless devils.


    She could see it clearly in the faces of Hugh, Nico, and the dozen men standing outside.


    200, 69.


    s


    If Robin showed up, they would definitely beat him into a pulp if they couldn''t get back the money.


    She leaned in close to Brenda and whispered, "You''ve got to find a way out of here. If Robin shows up, tell him not toe in, no matter what! "Can''t you see it? These people are up to no good!"

 The Deadly 286

    Chapter 286 Motherly Love


    Chapter 286 Motherly Love


    Brenda shook off Marrisa''s hand and looked defiantly at Hugh and his gang.


    "They aren''t worth the trouble! Marrisa, don''t be scared. I''m calling Robin right now."


    "Stop it, brat!" Marrisa couldn''t understand where Brenda was getting all this confidence.


    It had to be from the drinks at the barst night-she still hadn''t sobered up!


    Hugh smirked as Brenda red at him and his men.


    s


    "Hugh, you better listen up!" she warned. "If you don''t leave now, you won''t get a chanceter when Robin gets here!"


    "Oh no, this girl haspletely lost it," Marrisa muttered, feeling exasperated.


    Hugh and Nico burst intoughter.


    "Fine, Brenda! Call him over. This shop is mine if Robin couldn''t make me grovel today."


    "Alright, just wait!" Brenda said through clenched teeth.


    She pulled out her phone, dialed Robin''s number, and put it on speaker.


    Everyone in the soup restaurant held their breath.


    Even though Hugh and Nico didn''t believe Brenda''s ims, her expression was serious enough to make them second-guess.


    "Sorry, the number you are calling is currently unavable. Please try againter."


    Hugh and Nico''s brief tension melted away as theyughed even louder.


    "Brenda, it''s only been a day, and your lying skills have gotten this good?" "Almost had me fooled!" Nico chuckled.


    "Alright, Marrisa, Brenda, get out. This shop belongs to me now-"


    "Who the hell is talking so boldly?" Robin said as he entered the restaurant.


    Marrisa rushed to push Robin outside.


    "Robin, get out! Run!"


    Robin gently held her arm and smiled. "Why should I run? This is my home."


    Brenda ran up to him in relief. "Robin, you really came. I was afraid you wouldn''t."


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Robin said as he helped Marrisa to a seat.


    "But... Robin, you''re with all those bigwigs now. Why would youe back to us?" Marrisa asked softly.


    <


    09%1


    Chapter 286 Motherly Love


    Robin patted Brenda''s head.


    He noticed her once-red hair was now in a ck bob.


    "You silly girl. Why wouldn''t Ie back to my family


    Brenda''s lips quivered, and her eyes were filled with tears. "Robin... you''re the best."


    s


    Marrisa, still frazzled by the situation, snapped, "Brenda, now''s not the time for this! Get Robin out of here!"


    Hughughed and stepped closer while brandishing his knife.


    "Marrisa, did your Robin and Brenda drink too much soup and lose their senses?"


    "Hugh, stop it! Put the knife down!" Marrisa shouted, stepping protectively in front of Robin and Brenda.


    Seeing Marrisa standing up to Hugh for them even when she was scared, a warm feeling spread through Robin''s usually guarded heart. Yes, there''s a force in this world powerful enough to shake heaven and earth.


    Motherly love.


    Even the weakest mother would give her all, even her life, to protect her children from any threat.


    Robin took her hand and pulled her behind him.


    Robin pointed at Hugh and Nico. "It''s funny that you two are running a casino but can''t handle a loss.


    "I warned you yesterday. If you cause trouble again, things won''t end so simply this time.


    "Feel free to test it if you don''t believe me. Think carefully before it''s toote."


    Hugh and Nico exchanged wary nces, and then sneered.


    "Still trying to act tough, huh?


    "Didn''t I tell you? The Rogarios have our backs!


    "I''ve brought someone with me today!"


    "So, you''ve brought someone for something trivial like this?" Robin arched an eyebrow.


    Hugh sneered. "I brought someone from the Rogarios. Do you even know how powerful they are? "Terenova''s Underground Queen is here!"


    Robin shook his head, chuckling. "Terenova''s Underground Queen again?


    "Is everyone now using the Rogarios'' name to act tough?


    "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got.


    Chapter 286 Motherly Love


    "Go ahead, call them. I want to see if they''re that:


    Brenda sat beside Robin and watched his expressi Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    She could almost see what would happen to Hugh "Robin, this is going to be so much fun!" she giggle Robin patted her on the head. "There''s nothing fun Just then, a stir came from outside the restaurant. Hugh and Nico nced toward the door, unsure of


    A middle-aged woman walked in, apanied by a


    Hugh looked at Stephanie and Ryder and said coldly today." 13:16 Tue, Nov 26


    Chapter 286 Motherly Love


    "Go ahead, call them. I want to see if they''re that scary!


    Brenda sat beside Robin and watched his expression, her chin resting in her hand.


    Her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    She could almost see what would happen to Hugh and Nico up next


    "Robin, this is going to be so much fun!" she giggled.


    Robin patted her on the head. "There''s nothing fun about it."


    Just then, a stir came from outside the restaurant.


    Hugh and Nico nced toward the door, unsure of what was happening.


    A middle-aged woman walked in, apanied by a man who looked like her butler.


    Hugh looked at Stephanie and Ryder and said coldly, "Sorry, ma''am, but the soup restaurant isn''t open today."


    Chapter 287 Disrespecti

 The Deadly 287

    Chapter 287 Disrespecting Stephanie


    Chapter 287 Disrespecting Stephanie


    "Move!" Ryder stepped forward, his voice cold andmanding.


    His oppressive aura was frightening.


    Hugh and Nico froze and instinctively stepped aside,


    s


    Brenda stood up in surprise. She could never have expected that Stephanie herself would walk into their little soup restaurant.


    "Ma-Madam Stephanie, w-wee," Brenda stammered, her voice shaking with excitement.


    Stephanie nodded slightly and sat beside Brenda.


    She turned to Marrisa and asked Brenda, "Is she the owner of this ce?"


    "Y-Yes, Madam," Brenda replied, her voice trembling.


    Marrisa felt a wave of nervousness as well.


    Since the day she''d opened her restaurant, she''d never had a customer so refined and dignified.


    "Yes, Madam. You can just call me Marrisa."


    Stephanie smiled and nodded. "Marrisa, I''ve heard your soup is wonderful. Would you mind making me a bowl?"


    Marrisa nced nervously at Robin, then at Hugh and his men, before answering, "I''m so sorry, Madam!


    "My restaurant is involved in a bit of trouble today.


    "Would you pleasee back another time?


    "It''ll be on me.


    "Please, Madam, you and your friend should leave. I don''t want anything to happen to you here,"


    Stephanie smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, Marrisa. Go ahead and make the soup. No one will harm you while I''m here."


    Marrisa looked uncertainly at Stephanie and Ryder, then back at Hugh.


    She was in a dilemma.


    Brenda quickly whispered, "Marrisa, no one will dare cause trouble."


    Robin gave Marrisa an encouraging nod. "It''s fine, Marrisa. There won''t be any trouble.


    "They came all this way just to try your soup-they''d be disappointed if you didn''t serve it."


    Marrisa took a deep breath before managing a smile at Stephanie and Ryder. "Alright. Please give me a


    moment."


    111


    r


    Chapter 287 Disrespecting Stephanie


    Hugh and Nico, who had initially been intimidated by Ryder''s aura, took a moment to reassert themselves. After all, it seemed ridiculous that such a high-profile person woulde to a ce like this. Summoning his courage, Hugh approached Stephanic with a sneer. "Didn''t I say this ce is closed today?


    You need to leave now.


    Stephanie nced at him and asked, "Do you even know who I am?"


    "Do you think I care about that? Let me tell you who I am!" Hugo scoffed.


    Ryder was about to intervene, but Stephanie gestured for him to wait. "Go on, then. I wish to see who gave you the right to act like a king here?"


    "You''ll be terrified when you hear of the name. My backer is none other than Terenova''s Underground Queen, Stephanie!


    "I''m going to beat you up if you don''t get lost now!"


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, so Stephanie is backing you now? Why didn''t I know that there''s some trash like you within the Rogarios?"


    Brenda looked at Hugh with pity.


    After seeing the brutal events at Dreamscape Barst night, she had felt the immense power of the Rogarios and the ruthlessmand of Terenova''s Underground Queen.


    Yet here Hugh was, making an absolute fool of himself right before the real thing.


    Little did he know, his fate had already been sealed.


    At hearing Stephanie''s words, Hugh smashed his fist on the table,ughing.


    "Do you know who you''re talking to, you old hag?


    "Do you think having a bit of money makes you someone special around here?"


    "Do you know what Ryder will do to you if I tell him about you?"


    Ryder rolled his eyes.


    He''d seen people seeking death, but he rarely saw anyone so eager to dive straight into it like Hugh.


    He grabbed Hugh by the cor and barked, "Kid, how dare you disrespect Madam Stephanie?"


    Hugh''s face turned white as a sheet. A shiver ran down his spine as he felt the cold grip of hell.


    Nico and the others circled Ryder and pointed their knives at him.


    "Let him go! I''m warning you, our backers are the Rogarios!"


    Ryder nearly crushed Hugh with a single p but was stopped by Stephanie.


    <


    Chapter 287 Disrespecting Stephanie


    sp "Wait. I want to see which of the Koparios would back trash like this.


    *Parading around with the Rogarion name wille a high price!


    Ryder let go of Hugh and stared at them coldly.


    Hugh and Nico felt uneasy under his gaze.


    Stephanie spoke as though the were someone important in the Rogarios family.


    Still, it seemed impossible that someone as powerful as the Underground Queen would show up here.


    They scoffed andughed.


    "Alright, I''ll show you what we''re made of since you''re so curious about it


    He turned to a blondeckey behind him. "Call Mr. Pule and tell him toe over?"


    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    Stephanie frowned slightly. "Ryder, is there really someone named Pule in the family?"

 The Deadly 288

    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    Stephanie frowned slightly. "Ryder, is there really someone named Pule in the family?"


    s


    Ryder thought for a moment before answering in a low voice, "Yes, Madam, there is someone by that


    name.


    "He was hired two months ago as a cook at the Ridge Road Vi."


    Stephanie shook her head. "Alright, then. Let''s wait here for him."


    She nced over at Robin, who was busy scrolling on his phone, then turned to Brenda. "You''re Brenda, correct?"


    Brenda stood up in excitement. "Yes, Madam, I''ve heard so much about you...


    Stephanie gently took her hand and motioned for her to sit. "How old are you?"


    Brenda nervously replied, "I''m 17."


    "Seventeen, such a wonderful age," Stephanie said kindly, still holding her hand.


    "Tell me, Brenda, do you want to go to university?"


    Brenda was stunned. She''d never dared to dream of such a thing.


    Tertiary education was for the wealthy.


    She had been helping Marrisa with this small soup restaurant for years, without a thought of her own


    future.


    Robin nudged her. "You should be in school, not hanging around here."


    "But... I..." Brenda stammered, feeling uncertain.


    "No buts. You''re going to school," Robin said, ruffling her hair.


    Brenda looked at Stephanie nervously and nodded. "Alright, I''ll listen to Robin."


    Stephanie smiled. "Good. Ryder, contact Athena University and arrange for Brenda to attend there soon."


    "Got it," Ryder responded.


    "Ms. Brenda, please send me a photo of your IDter, and I''ll handle the enrollment for you."


    "What? Athena University?" Brenda gasped, her face filled with disbelief.


    Athena University was the top university in Demberoa.


    They were ranked around 30th in the world, known for admitting only the elite.


    She couldn''t even imagine attending such a prestigious ce.


    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    Stephanie was surprised at her reaction. "What''s wrong, you don''t like this university?"


    "No, no, Madam! 1-1 just don''t feel like I deserve a ce there," Brenda replied.


    s


    Robin gave her a yful smack on the head. "Silly girl, of course, you deserve it. And don''t even think of cking off. I''ll punish you if you don''t study hard." "Alright, Brenda said, nodding, still dazed by this sudden turn of fortune.


    Just then, a voice came from outside. "Move aside! Mr. Pule is here!"


    Hugh hurried to the door, where a bald man in histe thirties swaggered into the restaurant.


    It was Pule, a cook employed by the Rogarios.


    As he entered, Hugh and Nico, along with the otherckeys greeted him respectfully.


    "Good day, Mr. Pule!"


    Pule lifted his head smugly.


    Nico quickly lit a cigar for him.


    Pule coughed as the thick smoke hit him after taking a puff.


    "Now, what is it?" he grumbled. "I''ve got plenty to handle for the Underground Queen, and you''re wasting my time,"


    Hugh shoved a stack of cash into Pule''s pocket.


    "Mr. Pule, thank you foring. There''s this old hag here who ims to be from the Rogarios and demanded that youe. "We didn''t want to bother you, but-"


    Pule let out a boomingugh with his nose high in the air.


    "Who''s acting so bold here?


    "Didn''t you tell her about me?"


    "We did tell her, but she didn''t believe us!"


    Nico led Pule to Stephanie.


    He was surprised at the powerful presence of the sophisticated woman in front of him.


    He''d never seen Terenova''s legendary Underground Queen.


    So, he managed to regain hisposure after a pause.


    "So, you''re the one who wanted to see me?" he sneered


    Stephanic ignored him.


    Chapter 288 The Rogarios'' Rules


    09%


    s


    Pule grew more arrogant at her silence. "Do you even know who I am? I''m Mr. Ryder, right-hand to the-"


    In the middle of his bragging, he finally noticed Ryder standing beside Stephanie. "M-Mr. Ryder? What... what are you doing here?" Every member of the Rogarios knew that Ryder was always by Stephanie''s side.


    If Ryder was here, then this woman must be ...


    Pule''s heart sank as he took another look at Stephanie.


    With a loud thud, he dropped to his knees.


    Ryder''s face darkened. "Pule, who gave you the nerve to use the Rogarios'' name to fool people and throw your weight around?" Hugh and Nico were dumbfounded.


    The high-ranking Rogarios man we had summoned was kneeling before this woman.


    "P-Pule, did you mistake her for someone else?" Hugh stammered.


    "You idiot, shut up!" Pule barked, ring at them with hatred.


    He turned back, pleading with Ryder, "Please, Mr. Ryder, forgive me! I''ll never do it again ...''


    "Are you clear about the Rogarios'' rules?" Ryder''s voice was icy.


    "The punishment for unting the family''s name and using Madam''s reputation to bully others is drowning!"


    337


    Chapter 289 On Your Knees

 The Deadly 289

    Chapter 289 On Your Knees


    Ryder, Madam Stephane! Please, spare me! I swear I''ll never do it again..." Pule pleaded in


    "Better start leaving yourst words," Ryder said with a wave of his hand. Two ck-d guard''s stepped forward, grabbed Pule by the arms, and dragged him out Pule was filled with regret.


    He had only intended to use the Rogarios name to car some money, but now he had thrown his life away.


    As Marrisa served Stepisamir her soup, she caught sight of the scene and nearly dropped the soup in fear "What


    har''s huppermang here?"


    She set the womp down in from of Sephanie, the burned to Robins shakily. "Robin, you should run


    Ryder geatly sok Marine by the arm. "Don''t be afraicverything fine


    Kn sad say and put an arm around her shoulders


    ''ta om hur anussured Bant


    Kyses the and we high and are ''Oss gou kers


    *Mary and sket, but Ryder shock you beach, apologetic. "Marrina, no, I didn''t mean


    Marisa was will spoiling tur she turned se Hugh and the others, pleading, 1... FIl faud a way to repay you all aphouse, lepur Koton dosar


    "Maddies, please, show a musy this ser. Wie we had no idea is was you." Hugh and Nico stammeved as they droppard sa dan kauns


    Marisa locked around brightened and confused "Mudan


    She was so bewildered she couldn''t make sense of a "Tinch, take the restauran-I''ll give it to you, just please.


    Hugh and Nico fully underwove?


    organic and Ryder had shown Marriss so much respect since they entered the wiup restaurant.


    They candied forward on their knees, pleading to Marrisa, "Marrisa, please ask Mutam Surphanie to forgive us this pror sever to be around for proveren money again." Marcia was confund. "Hugh, what are you saying? I dag i understand"


    Just ignore the Martina" Robin said, cing a four Hugh''s face


    "I would you things would roda ve if you dared cable again.


    00


    Chapter 289 On Your Knees


    "Forgive us, Robin, we were wrong! Please ask Madam Stephanie to spare us!"


    Robinughed. "Have you ever forgiven the people who bullied you on the streets? "If Stephanie weren''t here today, would you really have spared Marrisa and Brenda? "Prepare to face the consequences. The world has always been fair.


    "And remember this. Follow the rules in your next life no matter which path you take!


    "Take them away!"


    The ck-d guards hauled Hugh, Nico, and the others out of the soup restaurant.


    Marrisa was stunned and confused.


    She couldn''t understand what hade over these notorious bullies.


    Her gaze drifted to Robin''s back, and she grew anxious.


    What had Robin been involved in all these years?


    She rushed over to him, clutching his arm in worry.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Robin, did you do anything bad outside all this while? Why are they so afraid of you? What did you do to them?"


    Robin chuckled, "Stop overthinking. Just focus on running your soup restaurant.


    "Those people won''t be bothering you anymore."


    Stephanie approached Marrisa and handed her a Premium Gold Card from the Rogarios.


    "Marrisa, your soup tastes so good. I''ll being by often."


    Marrisa''s hands trembled as she epted the card.


    It was a symbol of high status among Terenova''s elite. "This... this is...


    Stephanie smiled. "Your soup is worth it."


    11


    She then turned to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll make a move first."


    Marrisa absentmindedly watched Stephanie, Ryder, and the ck-d guards exit. "Robin ... who is she?"


    "She''s Stephanie, head of the Rogarios family. She''ll be visiting your soup restaurant often, so you can carry on your business without worry." "Marrisa, do you know who she is?" Brenda said excitedly.


    "She''s Madam Stephanie, Terenova''s Underground Queen! We don''t have to live in fear anymore.


    "And she said she''s sending me to Athena University!"


    Chapter 289 On Your Knees


    Marrisa was still in a daze.


    She was unable toprehend how someone so pow Rogarios Premium Gold Card, and offer to send Bren


    Just then, two young women peeked inside. "Ms. Dick


    "Yes, this ce is called Marrisa''s Soup Kitchen!"


    They entered the shop and one of them nced arou


    "Excuse me, who''s Marrisa? We''d like two bowls of sou


    A woman gasped as she spotted Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" she eximed and rushed over to him.


    Brenda was equally stunned.


    "You! Are you ''her''?"


    Chapter 289 On Your Knees


    Marrisa was still in a daze.


    +10 Free Coms


    SAY ON EELIS n


    She was unable toprehend how someone so powerful woulde to her shop, give her a prestigious Rogarios Premium Gold Card, and offer to send Brenda to college. Just then, two young women peeked inside. "Ms. Dickinson, they say the soup here is really good."


    "Yes, this ce is called Marrisa''s Soup Kitchen!"


    They entered the shop and one of them nced around.


    "Excuse me, who''s Marrisa? We''d like two bowls of soup, please."


    A woman gasped as she spotted Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" she eximed and rushed over to him. "What a surprise to see you here!"


    Brenda was equally stunned.


    "You! Are you her?"

 The Deadly 290

    Chapter 290 Are You Two Dating?


    Chapter 290 Are You Two Dating?


    +10 Free Coins


    Brenda was so excited that she couldn''t quite remember the name of the beautiful woman in front of her.


    "Oh, right! You''re the actress from... what was it again" She scratched her head in frustration.


    Robinughed at Brenda''s cluelessness and tapped her on the head. "Silly girl, have you lost your mind? She''s Ivy!"


    "Yes, yes! Ms. Ivy Dickinson, are you really Ms. Dickinson?"


    Brenda gasped, standing before Ivy and staring in awe


    Ivy gave a polite nod. "Hello."


    Scenes like this were nothing new to Ivy.


    Official meet-and-greets could get much more chaotic.


    She nced at Robin, then at Brenda. "Mr. Ramsey, and this is...?"


    "This is Brenda, she''s practically like my younger sister Robin said and patted Brenda who was still in awe.


    Ivy''s face brightened and she took Brenda''s hand. "Brenda, it''s wonderful to meet you."


    Brenda''s eyes filled with tears of happiness.


    She never expected a superstar like Ivy to treat her so kindly.


    "What brings you here, Mr. Ramsey?" Ivy asked with a sparkle of curiosity in her


    eyes.


    "This is my home." Robin gestured for them to sit down. "Please, make yourselvesfortable." "Your home?"


    Ivy looked around the humble soup restaurant, then she nced between Brenda and Marrisa.


    She found it hard to believe that Robin was connected to them, though she knew better than to ask too much.


    The woman standing next to Ivy eyed Robin''s tall, handsome figure and smiled mischievously.


    "Ivy, is he a friend from your past?"


    Ivy gave her a small nudge, signaling her to cut the gossip.


    "Mr. Ramsey is a friend I met in Draconia," Ivy replied,


    She knew Robin disliked people prying into his life.


    And now, with Annie Howell-her fellow cast member here, she definitely couldn''t reveal too much.


    Annie nced at Robin with a smirk and teased, "Ivy, is he your... ?"


    Chapter 290 Are You Two Dating?


    Before she could finish, Ivy''s checks turned red, and she quickly shut her down.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Annic, shut it! Be careful! If the paparazzi catch on to your bber, the agency''s going to be furious."


    Annie rolled her eyes. "Look at you getting all jumpy. I didn''t say anything."


    Then she leaned close to Ivy and whispered, "If he''s not your boyfriend, I just might make a move. Guys this handsome don''te around every day." Ivy nudged her yfully, whispering back, "Don''t you


    dare!"


    Annie shot a yful look at Robin, then called out, "Two bowls of soup, please!"


    Marrisa snapped out of her daze and hurried over. "Oh Right away,dies. Just a moment."


    Seeing that Robin wasn''t inclined to talk about the ce or his family, Ivy changed the subject.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we''re here in Terenova for the Terenova Film Festival-it''s the biggest film event in Southeast Aurientia.


    "If it''s convenient for you, we''d love for you to join-"


    "Oh, I''m not very interested." Robin cut her off with a polite refusal.


    "I sec. Well, that''s a bit disappointing." Ivy looked momentarily disappointed.


    But after a brief pause, she added, "Mr. Ramsey, Leonardo is also attending this year. He''ll be arriving at Terenova Airport at 5 PM..." She tried mentioning this to keep Robin engaged.


    Brenda pulled on Robin''s arm and whispered, "Robin, I want to go. I''ve never seen a film festival before.


    "Since Ms. Dickinson is your friend. Could you maybe..."


    Seeing that Robin showed no reaction, Brenda stopped halfway, afraid she''d gone too far.


    Robin shook his head.


    "You''re always curious about everything. Fine. Ms. Dickinson, where is the Terenova Film Festival being held? I''ll go with Brenda."


    Ivy hadn''t expected such a turn and beamed, reaching into her bag to pull out two tickets. "Mr. Ramsey, Brenda, here are the entry passes.


    "The festival''s at the film city on Terenova''s outskirts, starting at 7 PM.


    "Terenova''s mayor, Dous, and several of the Demberoa elite families will be there for the opening ceremony.


    "Contact me when you arrive, and I''ll meet you."


    Robin waved her off. "I''m just taking Brenda for a look around. We don''t want to interrupt your work. And don''t inform Leonardo either. Understand?"


    Chapter 290 Are You Two Dating?


    +10 Free Coins


    Ivy understood Robin''s dislike for social ob

 The Deadly 291

    Chapter 291 Help Her, Robin


    "Shoo! Nothing is going on between us!" Robin yfully swatted Brenda on the head.


    "Quit messing around, or I''ll punch you!"


    Brenda pouted. "Stop it! I''m not a kid anymore. Don''t hit my head!"


    Robin chuckled. "Maybe I''ll stop if you behave."


    Marrisa sat beside them and chimed in, "Robin, Brenda does have a point.


    +10 Free Coins


    "That girl seemed really sweet. Since you''re both here in Terenova, why don''t you date and marry her?"


    "Oh,e on-what are you two going on about?" Robin made a face.


    "I just happened to meet her once in Draconia and that''s all! How did we jump to marriage?


    "What''s going on in your mind, Marrisa?"


    Marrisa gave him a mock re. "You''re old enough to have a girlfriend, you know?


    "Since you''re taking Brenda to the Terenova Film Festival tonight, I''m going with you to check things out.


    "When the timees, I''ll have a little talk with Ms. Dickinson.


    "If neither of you is willing to break the ice, I''ll do it for you!"


    Robin sighed, unable to shake her.


    "I''ll take you both if you''re that eager to see the festival.


    "But if you''re going just to bring this up with Ivy, then you''d better stay here!"


    Marrisa''s face softened as she pretended to give in. "Alright, alright, I won''t say a thing. Let''s just go and see the festival, okay?"


    She winked at Brenda as they headed into the kitchen together.


    "Brenda, it''d be perfect if Robin could marry a lovely girl like Ivy!


    "Let''s make sure we bring it up tonight!"


    Brenda nodded. "Yes, let''s do it, Marrisa!"


    Robin spent the day helping Marrisa and Brenda at the shop.


    Business was unusually lively, with a steady stream of customersing in one after another.


    It was alreadyte afternoon by the time they finally had a break.


    Tue,


    Chapter 291 Help Her, Robin


    Marrisa breathed a sigh of relief, smiling fondly at Robin and Brenda.


    "This has been the happiest day at the shop that I can remember! ex 69%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Robin, I''ming with you to the Terenova Film Festival. I want a night off too-plus, I''ll take the chance to speak with Ivy."


    Robin shook his head. "Here we go again. Do as you please; as long as you''re happy, but it won''t change anything.


    "Go ahead and dress up. We''ll be heading out soon."


    She disappeared upstairs and returned with a dress from ten years ago.


    "Robin, can I wear this to the festival?"


    Robin grinned. "Of course-it looks great on you."


    Then, he handed her a debit card. "Here, take this. There''s 300,000 dors in this."


    Marrisa''s eyes widened in shock. "Robin, what..."


    It''s winnings from Hugh''s casino then. It''s yours now."


    Marrisa hesitated, but Robin insisted, "Will you take it or not? If not, I''ll just gamble it away again!"


    "Fine, brat. I''ll take it!" Marrisa epted it with a smile.


    "I''ll keep it for your wedding."


    "Are you wearing that, Marrisa?" Brenda asked, ncing at her outfit.


    Marrisa looked self-conscious. "It''s the nicest thing I have, and Robin said it''s just fine."


    Robin gave Brenda a look, signaling her to drop it.


    Brenda wanted to tell Marrisa that her dress was too tacky for the film festival, but she decided to remain silent at Robin''s disapproving look.


    The three of them gged down a cab and set off toward the Terenova Film City.


    Brenda chattered excitedly the whole way.


    As they passed Crescent Lane, Robin nced toward Dreamscape Bar.


    Its familiar silhouette glowed warmly in the sunset.


    But the scene was marred by a group of rowdy young men shoving a young woman nearby.


    Robin felt a pang in his chest as he recognized her.


    Anna.


    Since the Harlows had their downfall, Anna had lost everything.


    Chapter 291 Help Her, Robin


    This scene looked just like something out of seven years ago.


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin wanted to ignore her, but as their cab drew closer, Anna''s eyes met his, and they lit up with a glimmer of hope.


    She didn''t call out his name, and Robin kept his gaze lowered.


    A hint of sadness flickered in his eyes.


    Brenda noticed everything and she said, "Robin, you should help her...


    Robin sighed and finally picked up his phone. "Conrad, there''s a gang of thugs outside Dreamscape Bar.


    "Go there and give them a proper beating.


    "And tell Darren-if Dreamscape needs a server, give Anna a spot. But don''t let her know I had anything to do with it."


    When he hung up, he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes.


    The sunset seven years ago shed through his mind.


    The golden sky.


    The lost and helpless girl.


    The floral dress and her bob.


    The images got more blurry as time went by.

 The Deadly 292

    Chapter 292 Can You Afford That Dress?


    Chapter 292 Can You Afford That Dress?


    Ten minutester, Robin, Marrisa, and Brenda arrived at Terenova Film City, thergest cinemaplex in Southeast Aurientia.


    It was also the venue for Terenova Film Festival, the most prestigious film festival in Aurientia. Held every three years, the Aurientia Film Festival has been held ten times since Terenova Film City was built. Over the decades, a bustlingmercial district has sprung up around Terenova Film City, centered on the film exhibition.


    The area now features a variety of attractions, including gourmet food, luxury fashion, and film-themed souvenirs.


    Almost half of the businesses in this district belonged to the Rogarios.


    "Marrisa, Brenda, we have time to spare. Why don''t we take a look around the shops?" Robin gestured toward the luxury fashion center in the West Wing of Terenova Film City. "Sounds fun!" Brenda beamed.


    "Marrisa,e on! You''ve never been to a ce like this!"


    Marrisa gave Brenda a yful smack on the head. "You talk as if you always visit this ce!" Brenda giggled. "Well, it''s my first time too! I just thought it''d be nice to look around. "The things here are expensive! Let''s take a look!"


    Then, she nced down at her clothes and then at Marrisa''s, both looking out of ce among the high-end disys around them.


    Brenda felt uneasy as they stepped further into the street lined with luxury boutiques.


    "Robin, maybe we shouldn''t go in. It feels ... ufortable walking around here."


    Robin understood what she was feeling.


    Thevish clothing and jaw-dropping prices disyed in the windows were intimidating.


    Many of the limited-edition pieces started at 10,000 dors, with some items priced well over a million.


    This was a world far beyond anything they could have ever imagined.


    Just being here made their hearts race.


    It was hard to even look at them without feeling out of ce.


    Marrisa nodded in agreement. "Yes, Robin, let''s go. These clothes are far too expensive. We wouldn''t even be buying anything"


    Robin chuckled. "Who said we''re not buying? We came here to get you two some new outfits."


    Marrisa shook her head. "Those clothes are for the rich I''m just fine as I am.


    Chapter 292 Can You Afford That Dress?


    Robin grinned. "Marrisa, you''re rich now, remember?"


    +10 Free Coins


    "In a few days, Ryder will contact you to discuss expanding your restaurant into a nationwide chain.


    Marrisa looked startled. "They wanted to cooperate with me? But... I don''t have the money to partner up like that!"


    Robin ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Sure you do. Your salmon soup recipe is one-of-a-kind. "You''ll contribute your recipe as equity, and the Rogarios will provide the funding and handle operations.


    "Your business, Marrisa''s Soup Kitchen, will be a national chain.


    "You''ll be able to sit back and enjoy being a major shareholder.


    "Tell me, can you afford these clothes now?"


    Brenda''s eyes sparkled. "Marrisa, this is all thanks to Robin!


    "I know Madam Stephanie only helped me get into university because of him.


    "I''ll help you manage the business when I graduate."


    Marrisa got teary. "Robin, you''ve given Brenda and me so much."


    Robin pulled out a tissue to dab her eyes.


    "Why are you crying?


    "If it weren''t for you taking me in seven years ago, I might not even be alive today.


    "Enough with the sentiment, Marrisa! You''re about to be a major business owner-let''s see some confidence! "Come on, let''s get you in for a style session, buy a few outfits, and let ourselves splurge a bit!"


    With that, Robin led Brenda and Marrisa into a high-end Chanel boutique.


    This luxury store didn''t just sell clothing; it also offered personal styling, custom design, and other exclusive services.


    "We''ll pick out a few ready-to-wear pieces first," Robin said, "then add a few custom designs. Afterward, we''ll have them style your hair and update your look." Brenda looked nervous. "Robin, isn''t this a bit much?"


    "Tonight, we''re going to the film festival; let''s enjoy it. Don''t worry about it," Robin said with a smile, ruffling her hair.


    The sales associate weed them warmly, showing no signs of indifference despite Brenda and Marrisa''s simpler attire.


    After Robin shared their styling needs, the associate guided Brenda and Marrisa to select two outfits each and led them to the dressing rooms.


    Chapter 292 Can You Afford That Dress?


    Brenda chose a long, elegant white dress.


    After taking a moment to adjust, she stepped out, blushing as she nced toward Robin.


    "Robin, what do you think?"


    Robin was momentarily stunned

 The Deadly 293

    Chapter 293 You Can''t Afford That


    "Amanda?" Brenda looked up, a trace of irritation shing in her eyes.


    The unfriendly woman in thevish outfit was an old neighbor-Amanda Doyle.


    Amanda was apanied by a man with a medium build and a tannedplexion.


    "This is my boyfriend, Max," Amanda said proudly.


    +10 Free Colos


    "Max''s father is a renowned director of Luminous Studio in the Terenova branch. It is owned by the Dickers, an elite family from Qurgh."


    She barely took a breath, eager to squeeze in every detail of Max Kearney''s importance.


    Robin smirked slightly.


    Pfft, I thought he might be one of the Dickers.


    What''s there to brag about a director?


    Amanda''s face lit up, enjoying her moment.


    She seemed determined to unt every advantage she could.


    "Brenda, Max, and I were invited to attend the Terenova Film Festival."


    Max''s gaze shifted to Brenda, his eyes lingering with a glint of desire.


    Interrupting Amanda''s boasting, he put on a supposedly gentlemanly smile. "Hello, Ms. Brenda. I''m Max"


    Brenda gave a polite nod and instinctively covered her chest.


    "Ms. Brenda," Max continued smoothly, "I work in the film industry.


    "Your looks and charm could easily make you an actress. It''s a shame that you''re not in the industry.


    "I could make your dreame true if you''re interested."


    Amanda''s expression turned ugly when she noticed Max''s attention was on Brenda.


    Her gaze turned venomous.


    Brenda shook her head. "I''m not interested, thank you. I''m actually about to attend Athena University..."


    "What?" Amanda burst outughing. "You''re going to Athena University?"


    She barely contained her glee.


    "That school is for Demberoa''s elite and the wealthy. How could you afford it?


    "Brenda, we haven''t seen each other in a year, and now you''re telling such ridiculous lies? It''s so funny!"


    13.18 Tue, Nov 26


    Chapter 293 You Can''t Afford That


    Her loud voice drew the attention of several customers, making Brenda uneasy.


    She flushed and whispered, "Amanda, please keep your voice down. I''m not lying."


    +10 Free Coins


    The sales associate, maintaining herposure, politely interjected, "Excuse me, could you lower your voice so as not to disturb the other customers?" Amanda nodded, smiling in mock apology. "Oh, of course. I was just a bit...


    surprised."


    Then, pointing at Brenda, she continued, "Let me give you a heads-up. Some peoplee into stores like this just to try things on without buying anything. She''s one of those people. "They own a little soup restaurant-barely ten square meters, at that.


    "The daily ie is barely enough to make ends meet.


    "Think about it, how many bowls of soup would she have to sell to afford a dress like that?


    "The one she''s trying on is priced at 50,000 dors. There''s no way she could buy it!"


    The sales associate looked at Brenda with an ufortable frown.


    In her experience, customers who entered luxury stores typically had the intention to purchase. Amanda pressed on, relentless. "Brenda, let''s be honest. You won''t earn 50,000 in your whole life." Brenda''s face turned scarlet, too overwhelmed to respond.


    It was true-such a sum had always felt like an impossible figure for her family.


    "Robin... " Brenda murmured, ncing over to him for reassurance.


    Amanda and Max finally seemed to notice the tall, handsome man beside her.


    Amanda''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "Brenda, is this your boyfriend? What does he do?"


    Brenda quickly rified, "No, Amanda. This is Robin."


    "Robin?" Amanda scrutinized him.


    "I remember now. You''re that poor kid from seven years ago, the one who was homeless.


    "Didn''t you run off?


    "I heard you left to work on ships or something..."


    Robin, unwilling to engage, shifted to block Amanda from Brenda''s view.


    He asked her gently, "Brenda, do you like this dress?"


    She nodded shyly. "I do, but it''s... so expensive..."


    Amanda, noticing Robin''s indifference, sneered. She assumed he was just embarrassed over hisck of


    Chapter 293 You Can''t Afford That


    +10 Free Coins


    So, she stepped in front of Brenda. "Brenda, look at yourself. Do you think you''re fit to wear something like this?


    "You can''t afford it. Don''t pretend otherwise.


    "It''ll only be worse when you can''t pay when it''s time to.


    "Just take it off now, and don''t waste the sales associate''s time."


    "Max," she then cooed, rubbing her arm against him, "I like this dress too."


    Max, though visibly reluctant, maintained an air of magnanimity in front of the crowd.


    "We''ll buy anything you want."


    Amanda''s eyes sparkled as she looked back at Brenda. "See, Brenda? You can''t afford it. Now, take it off- the dress would suit me much better."


    She then instructed the sales associate smugly, "Have her take it off and wrap it up for me."


    The associate gave an apologetic smile. I''m sorry, but as we''re part of the Rogarios'' business, we have strict policies.


    "Once a customer has imed an item, it''s no longer avable for others regardless of the price offered."


    Amanda frowned, feeling her sense of superiority slipping away. "Well, that''s assuming they can actually afford it!"


    The associate nced at Brenda and Robin as if to confirm.


    Robin looked at her and said, "Wrap up that dress. We''re taking it. Wrap up each item that would suit Brenda in this store and send it over tomorrow."


    Amanda burst into mockingughter. "Robin, you''re gone for seven years and you''re still as poor as ever. How dare you pretend to be some kind of big spender? She turned to the sales associate and said, "He''s bluffing. You''ll just end up wasting your time if you go along with his act."

 The Deadly 294

    Chapter 294 Being Rich Feels Amazing!


    Chapter 294 Being Rich Feels Amazing!


    69%


    +10 Free Coins


    Brenda wanted to p Amanda across the face, but in the end, she held back.


    "Amanda, stop talking about Robin like that! He-"


    Before Brenda could finish, Amandaughed mockingly. "Did I hit a sore spot?


    "Hmph! Everyone else may not know, but I remember your family''s situation perfectly.


    "Robin used to be nothing more than a bartender at Dreamscape Bar.


    "Eventually, he couldn''t even hold that job and disappeared. No one knows who he''s been hanging around with these past few years.


    "I won''t believe that he magically became rich after a few years away!"


    Robin ignored her and gently led Brenda toward the checkout counter.


    "What''s the hurry, Robin?" Amanda''s irritation red at hisck of response.


    "There are two things in this world you can''t fake-pregnancy and poverty!


    "Do you think keeping quiet will hide the fact that you''re broke?


    "Seriously, people like you who can barely afford food really shouldn''t try to y the part of the rich.


    "Just trying on a few luxury clothes doesn''t make you a noble!"


    "So, Amanda, are you a noble now?" Marrisa emerged from the fitting room with an amused smile.


    Amanda was shocked. "Marrisa? Did Robin bring you here to try on clothes too?"


    Marrisaughed. "Oh no, I didn''te here just to try on clothes-I came here to buy them!"


    Amanda raised an eyebrow in disbelief. "How much could you possibly earn from a soup restaurant to afford clothes here?


    "Do you know how much that dress you''re wearing costs?


    "You''d need a year''s worth of sales to evene close!"


    Marrisa flinched slightly.


    The dress was, indeed, extremely expensive.


    Originally, she hadn''t intended to buy it.


    But after Amanda''s taunt, she was determined not to let Robin be humiliated.


    "Oh, Amanda, clearly you''ve seen nothing of the world she said with a confident smile.


    "I''m turning my soup restaurant into a national chain."


    Chapter 294 Being Rich Feels Amazing!


    "A national chain?" Amanda burst into scornfulughter.


    "Marrisa, you''re killing me! Talk all you want, but you''ll have to face reality when it''s time to pay." 69%1


    +10 Free Coins


    Marrisa''s expression remained calm as she eyed Amanda. "Well, I didn''te here to just browse.


    "Robin brought me here because we intended to make a purchase.


    "If anyone''s here for just a look, it''s probably you."


    Then, mimicking Robin''s tone, she said to the sales associate, "Please wrap up every outfit in this store that fits my size and style. Have them all sent to our address tomorrow." Marrisa turned to join Robin and Brenda after casting Amanda a disdainful nce, like a billionaire sizing


    up a pauper.


    She felt an exhrating rush as she strode away.


    Wearing this outfit worth tens of thousands made her radiate confidence.


    My goodness, being rich feels amazing!


    If she weren''t, she''d probably die from rage dealing with someone as awful as Amanda!


    Amanda was momentarily stunned watching Marrisa''s retreating figure.


    She looked again at Marrisa''s new outfit, noting how sophisticated and luxurious it appeared. Could they really have struck it rich?


    She watched as Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa, made their way to the checkout apanied by the sales associate.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed as she calcted roughly.


    With everything Brenda and Marrisa had asked to be wrapped up, the total value was over ten million dors.


    This wasn''t a joke.


    This Chanel luxury store was part of the Rogarios family business, and no one dared to mess around in a ce like this.


    Amanda stood there absentmindedly until a wicked smile spread across her face.


    "This family''s lost their minds. Hahaha...


    "They think they can afford to buy one of everything?


    "Max, let''s wait here and watch them get thrown out when they can''t pay," she sneered. Max nodded as his gaze lingered on Brenda, already plotting how he might win her over, The two of them stayed rooted to the spot, watching intently for any drama at the counter. 2/3


    Chapter 294 Being Rich Feels Amazing!


    04.69%


    +10 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, the sales associate''s heart was pounding as she led Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa towards the checkout.


    In her years at this store, she''d seen plenty of wealthy clients buy a few luxury pieces.


    But it was unheard of for someone to buy one of everything.


    Unable to help herself, she finally spoke up.


    "Sir, just so you''re aware, the total value of these items exceeds 17 million dors."


    Robin nodded. "So what? Are you suggesting we''re not spending enough?"


    The sales associate nearly stumbled.


    She looked at Robin and realized he wasn''t bluffing.


    I''m so poor that I can''t understand the mindset of the rich.


    "Sir, will you be paying by card or-" she asked when they reached the checkout counter.


    Robin pulled out a Rogarios Premium Gold Card, a gift from Ryder before he''d left. Ryder had told him that this card would grant him the highest service anywhere in Demberoa.


    He would receiveplimentary services with this card even outside of Rogarios'' businesses.


    "The Rogarios Premium Gold Card!"


    The store manager, who had been quietly calcting the bill, looked up and nearly leaped from her chair at the sight of the card.


    "Sir,dies, please follow me to the VIP lounge. We''ll process everything immediately."

 The Deadly 295

    Chapter 295 What a Fool


    Chapter 295 What a Fool


    The sales associate was momentarily stunned.


    She couldn''t quite understand what the store manager meant.


    The manager invited Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa into the VIP lounge with a respectful smile.


    She served each of them a ss of water, a ss of fresh milk, and a te of delicate pastries.


    "Sir,dies, we''ll have everything processed for you very shortly."


    +10 Free Coins


    After serving them, the manager immediately instructed every employee in the store to pause their current tasks and begin selecting and wrapping clothes for Brenda and Marrisa.


    At Robin''s request, she even personally selected a few bags, shoes, and essories for them.


    Momentster, the manager nearly lost herposure when she saw the address Robin provided.


    The address belonged to the Seabreeze Oasis Estates in Terenova, the most expensive viplex in the


    area,


    That ce was uninhabited for years.


    It turned out that he was the owner of that vi!


    It made sense.


    Of course, someone with the Rogarios'' Premium Gold Card would live in suchvish surroundings.


    The manager unconsciously stole a few admiring nces at Robin.


    A handsome, wealthy young man like him could easily steal any woman''s heart.


    For almost the entire time, she stood by his side, asionally making subtle adjustments to showcase her assets, slipping him her business card under the guise of work. Robin was experienced with this sort of attention and understood her intentions instantly.


    He casually slipped 10,000 tip for her.


    The manager nearly squealed with delight, barely able to stop herself from throwing her arms around him.


    Across the store, Amanda and Max watched the whole scene unfold from the clothing section with confusion. Amanda didn''t understand why the store manager had led Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa to a back room. "Max, what''s going on here?"


    Max, who''d never received such high-ss treatment in a luxury store, was equally at a loss.


    Chapter 295 What a Fool


    He shrugged. "Maybe they couldn''t pay, and the store''s security detained them?"


    Amanda''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Ha! This family is ridiculous!


    "Trying to unt wealth at a Rogarios luxury store of all ces-this is going to be hrious.


    "Let''s wait here, Max. I want to see them thrown out for failing to pay!" she snickered.


    $10 Free Coins


    They settled at the lounge area with their gaze fixed on the door to the back room where Robin and the others had disappeared.


    Then, to Amanda''s surprise, all the sales associates in the store began bustling around.


    Some even left their current customers to join in selecting and wrapping clothing items,


    Amanda noticed they seemed to be picking out styles and sizes specifically requested by Brenda and Marrisa./


    Could they really be buying everything in the store?


    She got up and intercepted one of the sales associates. "Excuse me, what''s going on here?"


    "I don''t really know," the associate replied hurriedly. "Please don''t ask me about these matters; we aren''t allowed to disclose customers'' privacy. Now, excuse me, I''m quite busy." Amanda''s frown deepened.


    What''s happening here?


    From the associate''s tone, it sounded like there was an important client in the store.


    Inside the VIP lounge, Marrisa was starting to feel nervous.


    "Robin, why did they bring us here?


    "Are we in trouble because we can''t afford these clothes?"


    Seeing her worried expression, Robinughed.


    "Marrisa, rx. Everything we''re buying here isplimentary."


    "Free?" Marrisa stood up, surprised. "How can we take so much for free?"


    Robin chuckled.


    "The Rogarios owed me one. Don''t worry and enjoy shopping."


    Though still a little confused, Marrisa trusted Robin''s exnation and decided to go with it.


    Soon, under the manager''s direction, the entire store staff finished processing the order.


    At Robin''s suggestion, the manager escorted Marrisa and Brenda upstairs to the stylist for a new hairstyle/3 13:18 Tue, Nov 26


    Chapter 295 What a Fool


    00069%


    +10 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, Amanda and Max, who were still waiting outside the lounge area, were practically nodding off.


    An hour had passed, and the trio still hadn''t returned to the main hall.


    What Amanda and Max didn''t know was that this kind of luxury store had dedicated VIP exits.


    Robin and the others wouldn''t pass through the main all again.


    Amanda nced at her watch, noting that the film festival was set to begin in half an hour.


    "They must''ve been detained," she fumed. "Max, I''m going to find out what''s going on."


    She stormed up to the checkout counter and asked the manager, "Excuse me, that group of three that came in earlier-Brenda and her family-have they been detained?"


    The manager and several sales associates exchanged looks and stared at Amanda as though she was a fool.


    They shook their heads and remained silent.


    How could she possibly imagine that the Rogarios'' most esteemed clients would be "detained" by their store? What a fool!

 The Deadly 296

    Chapter 296 The Terenova Film Festival


    Chapter 296 The Terenova Film Festival


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa enjoyed a simple dinner in the food court before heading to Terenova Film City.


    It was less than twenty minutes until the festival''s opening ceremony.


    Brenda and Marrisa, freshly styled and dressed in luxurious new outfits, felt a little self-conscious.


    As they entered the magnificent setting of Terenova Film City, their attire felt perfectly at home.


    They shed their reservations gradually and their confidence grew.


    Robin, watching Brenda''s cheerfulness and Marrisa''s excitement, smiled contentedly.


    Seven years ago, this pair of kind mother and daughter took him in, despite barely having enough to eat themselves.


    For two years, they treated him as family without a word ofint through thick and thin.


    This bond, born of pure goodwill with no strings attached, was a rare and precious thing to Robin.


    It was the purest, most beautiful kind of bond, untouched by expectations, free fromints or deceit.


    On cold winter nights, they had nothing but each other''s warmth to rely on.


    The simple life, often filled with hardship, brought a rare kind of happiness to Robin.


    No matter where life took him or what riches he amassed, he could never forget their kindness.


    Now, back in Terenova, Robin had taken care of every detail to ensure their safety and happiness.


    He felt at ease knowing they would have the protection of the Rogarios and the support of people like Conrad.


    They strolled toward the main entrance of Terenova Film City,ughing and chatting, only to be stopped by two security guards.


    Brenda presented the tickets Ivy had given them, but the guards still barred their entry.


    "What''s the issue?" Brenda frowned. "These are Terenova Film City tickets from Ms, Dickinson herself. Don''t you worry we might report this to the festival organizers if you keep us out?"


    It was Robin''s first time at such an event.


    Though he''d had opportunities to attend, he''d never really been interested.


    So, he wasn''t sure what was going wrong now.


    Noticing Brenda''s frustration, one of the guards politely exined, "Ma''am, there are two areas in Terenova Film City. One is the general area, and the other is the Dome, where the film festival takes ce. "Inside the Dome, guests can enjoyplimentary food, drinks, and exclusive souvenirs.


    Chapter 296 The Terenova Film Festival


    "However, your tickets only grant ess to the general area.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Only prominent guests like politicians, major celebrities, and journalists who were invited specifically to the festival can enter the Dome."


    Ivy, being an actress, had received ordinary tickets to give to her fans, which would only allow them into the general area without her escort.


    Brenda''s face fell at this news. "Robin, I guess we''ll just have to stay on the outside."


    Marrisa shrugged. "The general area is fine! Besides, haven''t we already eaten?"


    Brenda gave a small sigh. "True enough. We wouldn''t have even been able to get into the outer area before this."


    She turned to Robin. "Let''s take a look outside, then."


    "You guys are here already?" A familiar voice called from behind them.


    Annie approached, smiling. "Ivy just mentioned she hadn''t seen you yet."


    She looked at Robin and walked over with a friendly smile. "Mr. Ramsey, would you all like to go into the Dome?"


    Robin started to reply that it didn''t matter, but Brenda spoke up first. "Hello, Ms. Howell. We''d love to go inside, but our tickets are only for the general area."


    "I have an actor''s pass, so I can take you in with me. Mr. Ramsey, would you like me to escort you in?"


    Robin nodded, smiling. "Sure, since Brenda would like to go in."


    Annie showed her entials to security and led them into the Dome.


    The area outside Terenova Film City was lined with exhibits and promotional disys, but the Dome felt more like a luxurious cocktail party.


    Only distinguished guests of the festival were allowed here.


    This time, the festiv


    was hosted by Terenova''s most prominent filmpany, Vick Entertainment.


    As they entered the Dome, they ran into Amanda and Max.


    Amanda was stunned to see Brenda and the others. "How on earth did you get in here?"


    Brenda had no interest in interacting with Amanda, but Amanda stepped in front of her anyway.


    ages for you in the Chanel store earlier but never saw youe out.


    "Brenda, did you sneak in?


    "I was wondering where you went."


    Amanda''s gaze trailed over Brenda''s freshly styled hair and her elegant white gown.


    "Let''s be honest, did you steal that outfit from Chanel and run out the back?"


    <


    69%1


    Chapter 296 The Terenova Film Festival


    Brenda''s temper red.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Amanda, will you cut it out? If we''d stolen anything, they''d have called the police, not that it''s any of your business!"


    Max quickly intervened, signaling to Amanda with a subtle look.


    "Come on, Amanda. There''s no way Brenda and her family would steal anything."


    On the way to Terenova Film City, Max had told Amanda about the festival''s host, Vick Entertainment, whose owner was Penn Vick.


    He also mentioned that he was close to Penn''s son, Lance Vick, who had a taste for women with Brenda''s kind of charm.


    Max suggested introducing Brenda to Lance, believing it would make it easier for Amanda to get into Vick Entertainment.


    As long as Lance was happy, her path to stardom would be paved.


    Sure enough, Amanda eyed Brenda with a sly gleam in her eyes. 3/3


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?

 The Deadly 297

    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    "Brenda?"


    Alison approached from behind, holding a tray of drinks..


    She was taken aback, staring at Brenda''s dazzling and elegant attire.


    "Brenda, you look so stunning tonight. I almost didn''t recognize you!"


    "Marrisa? Is that really you, Marrisa?"


    Only now did Alison realize, with amazement, that the woman standing beside Brenda was indeed Marrisa.


    For a moment, she felt disoriented.


    They''re mother and daughter from the lowest rungs of Terenova''s society.


    How can they magically appear at a high-society gathering?


    This was a ce where wealth, fame, and status converged.


    Without certain social resources and connections, it would be impossible to step into this circle.


    "Marrisa, did you change your hairstyle? It''s beautiful, so ssy!


    "I didn''t even recognize you earlier!


    "And that outfit-I''ve seen it in a Chanel store; it costs over 70,000 dors!"


    Alison instinctively nced at her own event hostess uniform, feeling a momentary pang of inferiority.


    It was the first time Marrisa had beenplimented for looking stylish and graceful, which made her a bit bashful.


    Her face flushed as she said, "Ms. Ferguson, you''re too kind with your words. At my age, I don''t have any grace to speak of.


    "Brenda wanted to see the film festival, and she and Robin insisted on dressing me up like this-I barely recognize myself, haha ..."


    Seeing Marrisa blushing like a young girl, Brenda teased, "Marrisa, you actually have a lot of grace. When dressed like this, you''re even more beautiful than some B-list celebrities! "You should fall in love again and really live it up!"


    "You cheeky girl! What nonsense are you spouting?" Marrisa''s face turned as red as a ripe apple.


    Brenda wrapped an arm around Marrisa and nced at the tray of drinks in Alison''s hand, then took ?n her hostess attire. "Alison, what are you doing here?"


    Alison cast a nce at Robin and, feeling a bit embarrassed, exined, "Ourpany, Southorn Airlines,


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    is a partner for this year''s film festival.


    "The organizers invited some of our off-duty flight attendants to help as event hostesses.


    +10 Free Coins


    "I was on leave these two days and happened to be in Terenova, so I thought I''de, have some fun, and make a bit of extra money.


    "Brenda, Marrisa, how did you manage to get into this area?"


    Brenda replied proudly, "Ms. Ivy Dickinson, the movie star, gave us entry tickets."


    "Ivy? The popr star from Luminous Studio?" Alison eximed in surprise.


    Brenda nodded. "Yes, it''s Ivy."


    Alison hadn''t expected that Brenda''s ticket hade from the famous Ivy.


    "Ms. Ivy is so popr these days! I love watching her movies.


    "Brenda, how did youe to know Ivy?


    "I don''t remember you ever mentioning her before."


    Brenda snuck a nce at Robin''s back and whispered, "I only met her today.


    "I''ll tell you a secret-Ivy is Robin''s girlfriend.


    "She even came to our shop today and had some of Marrisa''s soup."


    "Robin''s girlfriend?" Alison looked up at Robin in the distance, suddenly feeling a strange sense of loss.


    Overhearing the conversation, Annie chimed in, "Ivy''s boyfriend?"


    Ha! Thepany strictly forbids contracted actors from dating.


    Yet Ivy is breaking the rules!


    Under the dim lights, Annie scrutinized Robin''s tall and handsome figure. Her mind was racing.


    Today at the soup restaurant, when Ivy saw Robin, her reaction had been odd.


    From the look of it, it was Ivy who was pursuing Robin


    However, Robin''s reaction was quite indifferent.


    From her experience, Annie could tell that Robin probably wasn''t interested in Ivy.


    For an A-list celebrity like Ivy, any ordinary man would respond much more eagerly if she showed affection.


    However, Robin didn''t show any enthusiasm-in fact, he seemed almost aloof.


    Annie studied Robin''s silhouette.


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    68%


    +10 Free Coins


    Even amidst the bustling crowd, he exuded an imposing presence without saying a word or making a single move.


    This aura, a quiet authority radiating from his very being, could only belong to a man with immense status, influence, and capability.


    She doubted he was a reclusive powerhouse dominating a region.


    Rather, he must be the heir of an exceptionally powerful and prestigious family.


    Though she couldn''t quite grasp the connection Robin had with Brenda and Marrisa, she could surmise that these two women were important family members to him. Looking again at the elegant attire of Brenda and Marrisa, it was clear that Robin had provided for their transformation.


    Such expensive clothing-not even she or Ivy would easily splurge on.


    Thisvish gesture confirmed one thing: this man was wealthy!


    Robin''sck of interest in Ivy didn''t mean that Annie couldn''t win him over herself.


    If she could make a good impression on him tonight, maybe-just maybe-this Robin ...


    Lost in her thoughts, Annie couldn''t help but smile to herself.


    She discreetly took out a mirror from her bag, checked her own youthful, radiant face, and made her way toward Robin.


    Meanwhile, Max and Amanda, left off to the side, had be invisible in the lively scene.


    Brenda, her mother Marrisa, and Alison were all deeply engaged in cheerful conversation.


    Robin, for his part, responded with intermittent amusement to Annie''s curious, slightly entric questions.


    Max and Amanda exchanged nces.


    Tonight, they needed to find a way to ce Brenda in the arms of Vick Entertainment''s young master, Lance Pick. They couldn''t afford to be left out.


    Stepping forward, Amanda looked over at Alison. "Brenda, is this your friend, working here as an event hostess?" Disinterested in Amanda, Brenda pulled Alison along, intending to leave.


    Amanda blocked their way, introducing herself. "I''m Brenda and Robin''s former neighbor." Alison''s eyes lit up.


    She hadn''t expected Amanda to know Robin as well.


    Chapter 297 Ivy''s Boyfriend?


    Smiling quickly, she said, "Hello, Amanda. I''m Alison F

 The Deadly 298

    Chapter 298 There Are So Many Beautiful Ladies Tonight!


    +10 Free Coins


    "The scale of Vick Entertainment''s event is truly remarkable," Max said proudly to Alison and Brenda, as if basking in reflected glory himself. "The event hosts they hired are even flight attendants.


    Alison responded with a polite smile and nod.


    Amanda, holding Max''s arm with pride, introduced him. "This is my boyfriend, Max Kearney"


    Max extended his hand and shook Alison''s with a gentlemanly smile.


    "Ms. Ferguson, with looks and charm like yours, being a flight attendant seems like a waste."


    Alison chuckled, clearly pleased by thepliment. "Mr. Kearney, you''re too kind. What else could I do if not be a flight attendant?"


    "With qualities like yours, if someone introduced you to the right tform, you could easily be a top actress," Max suggested.


    Alison covered her mouth,ughing. "Mr. Kearney, you''re quite the joker."


    Max shrugged. "I''m a professional in the film industry and a close friend of Vick Entertaiment''s young master, Lance Vick. If you''re interested, I could arrange an introduction." Amanda''s eyes shed with irritation at Max''s enthusiasm for Alison.


    She deliberately changed the subject. "The Vicks have hosted several Terenova Film Festivals, often alongside Harlow Group.


    "I remember that in previous years, Ms. Anna Harlow always served as the festival''s ambassador. She''s truly the Queen of Terenova.


    "Max, I don''t think I saw any posters of her as the festival''s ambassador this year?"


    Max sighed. "There won''t be Harlow Group anymore, nor will there be the Queen of Terenova, Anna."


    Anna was born into the prestigious Harlows, as a girl raised with every advantage.


    Her privileged background was matched by an impressive education and a breathtaking beauty with a refined elegance.


    Sent to study in Autreynia at 14, she graduated at 20 with a PhD in economics from Huffurd and went on to lead her family''s empire. She was an idol in the eyes of countless young women in Terenova.


    Hearing this, Annie, who was speaking with Robin, reacted in shock. "Oh? What happened to Ms. Anna and the Harlows?"


    Max''s eyes lit up-another beautifuldy tonight!


    Chapter 208 There Are So Many Beautiful Ladies Tonight!


    He nced at the badge on Annie''s chest. "Ms. Howell, a pleasure to meet you!


    "Perhaps you haven''t heard the news. Anna has fallen from her pedestal! Haha....


    "I just received word that she''s now working as a server at Dreamscape Bar.


    "The Harlows offended a powerful figure and has been taken over.


    68%


    +10 Free Coina


    "This mysterious figure is a young man, and from now on, there will be no Harlow Group in Terenova ... and no more ''Queen of Terenova'' either."


    "Huh? How could this happen?" Annie and Amanda were stunned.


    However, Brenda and Alison remained calm.


    Both Annie and Amanda had only arrived in Terenova today.


    Since the city government and the Rogarios had discreetly handled the matter, the downfall of the Harlows hadn''t leaked online or to other media, keeping the news within a limited circle. Annie sighed regretfully. "From what I know, the Harlows is one of the top wealthy families in the Demberoa, with assets in the billions. And Ms. Anna is so stunning and aplished.


    "For such a powerful family to be taken down by a young man just like that... how powerful must he be to pull it off?


    Max tossed his hair proudly. "This person has a worth in the billions! He''s the eldest son of an elite, reclusive family."


    Then he lowered his voice, adding with a sly smile, "And he and I? We''re buddies! If you''re curious, I could arrange for you to meet him sometime."


    "Really?" Annie gasped, covering her mouth in surprise.


    "Mr. Kearney, here''s my business card. If you could introduce me to this gentleman, I''d be so grateful."


    Max epted her card eagerly. "Of course, Ms. Howell, I''ll be sure to bring you along to one of his gatherings if there''s a chance."


    Since entering the entertainment industry, Annie had always hoped to meet the heirs of such wealthy families, dreaming that one day, through her looks and charm, she might realize her ambition of bing a wealthy societydy. The man Max was boasting about, with billions in wealth, was a true rare gem among men.


    Annie''s heart raced with excitement, while Brenda and Alison instinctively nced over at Robin.


    Annie and Amanda might not know the details, but Brenda and Alison had witnessed the entire downfall of the Harlows firsthand.


    The sheer impact of that scene still left them shaken, even now.


    If they hadn''t been strictly warned to keep silent about Dreamscape Bar, they would''ve exposed Max''s lies right there.


    0000000000000 00 00


    13:19 Tue, Nov 26 \


    Chapter 298 There Are So Many Beautiful Ladies Tonight!


    The sheer audacity-iming to be "buddies" with Robin? Ridiculous!


    Brenda shot Max an annoyed side-eye and took Marrish and Alison over to Robin.


    68%


    +10 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, Annie, genuinely intrigued, urged Max to share more details about the mysterious young man who''d taken over the Harlows'' empire.


    When Brenda reached Robin, she whispered, "Robin, that guy over there says you two are close friends-is that true?"


    Robin smirked. "I had no idea I had such a garbage friend. Let''s go; let''s check out some other parts of the. festival."


    Brenda chuckled, wrapping her arm around Robin''s. She waved to Alison, then, with Marrisa by her side, headed further into the festival. Seeing Brenda walk away, Max called after her urgent

 The Deadly 299

    Chapter 299 Mr Lance Vick


    Chapter 299 Mr Lance Vick


    Marrisa nced back at Max and Amanda, reminding Brenda.


    "That Max is no good, and Amanda is even worse.


    "Brenda, don''t pay attention to them!"


    Brenda nodded. "I understand, Marrisa!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Seeing Brenda''s tone, Marrisa worriedly said, "Are you feeling tempted by what he said about making you a star?"


    "That guy is full of nonsense. You can''t believe him!"


    Brenda scoffed. "Marrisa, what do you take me for? How could I be so low as to fall for that?


    "Madam Stephanie sent me to Athena University to study.


    "I know, that was all Robin''s doing; he wants me to be smarter.


    "How could I trust the words of people like Max and Amanda?


    "I wouldn''t be like that Annie, listening to Max saying he would introduce her to a wealthy heir; her eyes lit


    1. up.


    "Tch! She doesn''t know that he''s the one who wiped out the Harlows..."


    Robin nced at Brenda.


    Brenda quickly shut her mouth.


    She knew that Robin didn''t want Marrisa to know what happened that night at Dreamscape Bar.


    That would make Marrisa worry so much she couldn''t sleep.


    Brenda understood Robin''s meaning. "In any case, I will study hard; education is what will make me more valuable.


    "I used to see you working hard alone in the shop; with the family''s situation, how could I afford to go to school?


    "Now it''s different; Robin has finally helped us escape from suffering.


    "Robin, are you here to repay a favor?" Brenda linked her arm with Robin''s and teased him.


    "It seems that Marrisa and I were right to keep you around."


    Robin looked at Brenda''s happy expression and nodded with a smile, feeling great!


    Only by being with Brenda and her mother could he feel a sense of home and the warmth of life.


    Marrisa gave Brenda a light tap on the head. "You silly girl! What do you mean by right or wrong?


    §à


    13.19 Tue,


    Chapter 299 Mr Lance Vick


    "Robin is part of our family!


    "How can family use words like repayment and betting


    +10 Free Coins


    "Brenda, remember this: no matter what level you reach in the future, you must be a person with feelings and loyalty!"


    "Okay! I''ll remember!" Brenda linked arms with Robin on one side and Marrisa on the other.


    "I will definitely be a person with feelings and loyalty, just like Robin!"


    The three of them walked forward, chatting andughing.


    For Brenda and Marrisa, the scenes before them were too novel.


    The two were as excited and thrilled as if they were watching a blockbuster movie.


    The hall area of the film festival was entirely different from the exhibition area outside. The hall was elegant and luxurious..


    The mening and going were all dressed in suits and polished shoes, looking sharp.


    Every beautiful woman was adorned with dazzling jewelry and dressed exquisitely, as if they had stepped out of a painting.


    Although not every one of them was extraordinarily beautiful, they were all dressed remarkably well.


    In such a magnificent hall, everyone pretended to have an extraordinary demeanor and a prominent status.


    Brenda looked at the men and women passing by, her eyes filled with wonder.


    "Marrisa, did you see? Most of them are actors we''ve seen in TV dramas and movies.


    "I never thought I would have close contact with them one day.


    "Especially Ms. Ivy; she actually knows Robin.


    "Thinking about the experiences of these past two days feels like a dream."


    At this point, Brenda eximed, "Robin, Marrisa, look! Isn''t that Ms. Ivy?"


    Looking up, they saw Ivy standing among a group of elegantly dressed men and women.


    In the dazzling lights of the hall, Ivy''s stunning beauty and graceful, exquisite demeanor were on full disy.


    Tonight, she wore a violet off-shoulder gown.


    The fitted, beautiful gown highlighted her perfect figure.


    Paired with her delicate makeup and fair, smooth skin, she looked much more radiant than when they saw her at the soup restaurant.


    <3


    08%


    Chapter 299 Mr Lance Vick


    Like a fairy from a magical realm, she was breathtakingly beautiful!


    Standing at the center of the cocktail party, Ivy was undoubtedly the focus of the entire hall.


    Her extraordinary face was unmatched among the group of beautifuldies.


    +10 Free Coins


    Looking at Ivy''s enchanting aura and elegant smile, Brenda was mesmerized, "Ms. Ivy is so beautiful." Marrisa nudged her and whispered, "Brenda, have you forgotten our important mission today?"


    Brenda nodded. "To help Robin catch up with Ms. Ivy.""


    At that moment, Alison also walked over from behind. Brenda, what are you looking at?"


    Brenda pointed to the dazzling Ivy under the lights. "Alison, look! That''s Ms. Ivy!"


    Alison immediately eximed, "It really is Ms. Ivy!


    "Brenda, could you ask her to give me an autographter?"


    Brenda nced at Robin and nodded. "Of course, I can


    Alison was overjoyed.


    Just as everyone was gazing at Ivy in the spotlight, amotion arose not far from the hall.


    A handsome young man was walking toward them.


    Surrounding him were seven or eight youthful, alluring women.


    The man wore a ck suit, and his handsome face and tall stature stood out.


    However, his smoky, drunken eyes took away some of his charm.


    The women surrounding him were all as enchanting as the legendary Princess Diana, captivating and seductive.


    Their beauty was no less than that of Ivy, but their demeanor exuded a rather worldly air, making them seem somewhat vulgar.


    This charming young man was Lance Vick, the eldest son of the Vicks and the organizer of today''s film festival.


    At this moment, Max had caught up.


    "Brenda, he is Lance Vick, the eldest son of the Vicks.


    "I''ll take you over to meet him."

 The Deadly 300

    Chapter 300 It Takes Two to Tango


    Chapter 300 It Takes Two to Tango


    Brenda hurriedly pushed Max''s hand away, displeased. I''m not going! Take your hand away!


    "Who is he that I should meet him?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Max was momentarily taken aback and lowered his voice. "Brenda, you must not let Lance hear such words; it could lead to serious trouble!"


    Brenda scoffed coldly. "With Robin here, what can he do to me?"


    Max nced at Robin and shook his head. "Brenda, how do I exin this to you?


    "What kind of person is Robin? And what kind of status and background does Lance have?


    "How can you be so foolish?


    "Mr. Lance is the future head of the Vicks.


    "If you get to know him and win his favor, within half a year, you could be celebrated as Aurientia''s A-list celebrity."


    "I don''t want to be any top celebrity!" Brenda said coldly.


    Max was stunned. "Brenda, don''t waste this opportunity; not everyone gets such a chance.


    "Look at how many women see Mr. Lance. Their eyes are practically sparkling.


    "They all want to be Lance''s woman."


    Amanda also stepped forward to persuade her, "Brenda, you came here tonight to find an opportunity to change your fate, didn''t you?


    "Rather than seeking out those unworthy men, you might as well let Max introduce you to Mr. Lance. If you can apany him tonight... Uhm, make him happy...


    "1


    "Shut up!" Brenda said angrily. "I told you I don''t want to be any star, and I won''t meet him! What is he to me?"


    Marrisa also replied angrily, "Amanda, Brenda is not the kind of person you think she is; you''ve misjudged


    her!


    "If you want to go and do whatever with Lance, we wish you the best.


    "But let me tell you, if you dare toe over and deceive Brenda again, I''ll fight you!"


    Marrisa charged in front of Amanda, looking like an angry hen protecting its chick, ring at Amanda and Max, scaring them both.


    Marrisa''s shouting drew the displeased gazes of those around them.


    Amanda had no choice but to say, "Okay, okay, Brenda. If you don''t cherish this opportunity and regret itter, don''t me us for not helping you as neighbors. 1/3


    Chapter 300 It Takes Two to Tango


    Max felt very reluctant.


    He knew that Lance enjoyed the thrill of the chase.


    He had wanted to present the innocent and beautiful Brenda to Lance to curry favor.


    But Brenda''s family just wouldn''t fall for it.


    He then noticed Alison standing nearby, and his eyes lit up with surprise.


    Although Alison couldn''tpare to Brenda''s pure aura...


    +10 Free Coins


    However,pared to the women in the entertainment industry, Alison was still much more innocent.


    If he could introduce Alison to Lance, that would be a great idea too.


    "Ms. Ferguson, what do you think about what I just mentioned?" Max walked over to Alison with a smile.


    "I initially wanted to give Brenda a chance, but she''s too conservative.


    "To be a top star, one has to learn how to seize opportunities.


    "With such a closed-off mindset, how could she possibly be a famous star?


    "And how could she


    ate a beautiful life for herself?


    "Ms. Ferguson, with your poise, being a flight attendant is really a waste. If you''re willing, I can introduce you to Mr. Lance."


    Alison instinctively nced at Robin, feeling very conflicted.


    Although she felt a bit embarrassed to go with Max now, a powerful and influential heir like Lance still held some attraction for her. She looked again at Lance, standing under the brilliant lights, disying his elegant charm.


    Her heart began to race


    Last night, she had witnessed Robin single-handedly take down the Harlows at Dreamscape Bar, and she regretted her missed


    chances


    She knew that getting close to a man like him again would be very, very difficult


    Originally, she had mistaken Robin for a pretty boy kept by a wealthy woman.


    Unexpectedly, he turned out to be connected to the Queen of Terenova''s underworld.


    Even the President of the Demberoa and the head of the Phoenix Vanguard had shown him the utmost respect.


    The shock of that moment still left her in awe!


    In Alison''s mind, a man like Robin was as unreachable as a mountain peak.


    Chapter 300 It Takes Two to Tango


    for windmood dearly that trying to win his heart was almost impossible.


    The young master of the Vicks before her however, was indeed an opportunity


    Alem hesitated and used to Bermuda ''Are you really willing to go over and give it a try?"


    Brenda shook bor bead. "I won''t go to you should pay him any attention either"


    Alison fcandised, warring 1.. I want to give y


    ''sex site I wander. I''ve dermed of being a ''s just... I never had the chance.


    Dars, Wark Innomament such a bigpany would it should be quare reputable


    de wanted to any monte quennut here


    Mes and Remunde arged. We Zorgun, It''s hurry wat long. Me Lance way not has to for


    om


    Alucon glumes a foun who huches parent has a hack out with a determmet heart, followed Metal Baletowa Banu Munching Alloon''s sansang gus, Events and anand Tohm, Ms and Aamunda as deceiving her We should we ha Kolins and cut swing sure we se sange, les go the''s nos a child-she knows what she''s


    13.20 Tue, INOV ZU


    Chapter 300 It Takes Two to Tango


    She understood clearly that trying to win his heart was almost impossible.


    The young master of the Vicks before her, however, was indeed an opportunity.


    +10 Free Coins


    Alison hesitated and turned to Brenda. "Are you really unwilling to go over and give it a try?" Brenda shook her head, "I won''t go. Alison, you shouldn''t pay him any attention either." Alison felt conflicted, stammering, "I ... I want to give it a try.


    "Ever since I was little, I''ve dreamed of being an actress, it''s just... I never had the chance.


    "Besides, Vick Entertainment is such a bigpany; it should... it should be quite reputable.


    "I think I''ll go try!"


    Brenda wanted to say more to persuade her.


    Max and Amanda urged, "Ms. Ferguson, let''s hurry. If we wait too long, Mr. Lance may not have time for you."


    Alison nced at Robin, who hadn''t spared her a look, and with a determined heart, followed Max and Amanda toward Lance. Watching Alison''s retreating figure, Brenda said anxiously, "Robin, Max and Amanda are deceiving her. We should stop her." Robin shook his head, saying, "It takes two to tango; let her go. She''s not a child-she knows what she''s doing."

 The Deadly 301

    Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin?


    Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin?


    "Mr. Ramsey!"


    Lost in a sea of admirers, Ivy suddenly spotted Robin and called his name with excitement.


    83%


    s


    At that moment, shepletely forgot they were in the main hall of the film festival, surrounded by socialites and celebrities.


    Oblivious the reporters interviewing her, she eagerly pushed through the crowd to reach him.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you didn''t even let me know you wereing. I could''ve picked you up," she said.


    "I was just thinking about calling you to connect. And, oh, the tickets I gave you only cover the general area. Do you want me to help bring you in?"


    Waving with a smile, Brenda greeted Ivy, "Hello, Ivy! We''re here with Ms. Howell."


    "It''s all on me for not considering everything." Ivy apologized, casting nces at Robin.


    Her unusual behavior sparked a flurry of spection among the audience.


    Ivy was here at the Terenova Film Festival hoping to win Best Actress Award, and she was the event''s shining star.


    Her uncharacteristic actions quickly drew everyone''s attention. But Ivy was undeterred. Her heart fixated. on Robin-a man she could never forget.


    When they first met, she nearly jeopardized her future, but Robin forgave her.


    That moment taught her that fame shouldn''t lead to arrogance or domineering.


    If she didn''t learn humility, even the brightest fame could fade.


    From that point, Ivymitted herself to personal growth. She refined her acting skills and learned humility, which led to rapid sess in the entertainment industry. Seeing Robin in Terenova now stirred a mix of emotions in Ivy-gratitude, admiration, and hopeful anticipation.


    Though she had tried to learn about Robin''s true identity, it was beyond her reach.


    She epted that she might never hold a ce in his heart and could only watch from afar, full of respect and awe.


    After years in the industry, Ivy had seen too much indifference and selfishness and had grown ustomed to deception and maniption.


    Finding purity was rare, and Robin''s cool, distant demeanor held a powerful allure for her.


    Despite feeling inadequate in his presence, Ivy couldn''t shake the deep yearning to be near him. Yet, the gap between them caused her great pain.


    III


    Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin?


    Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin?


    ""Mr. Ramsey!"


    Lost in a sea of admirers, Ivy suddenly spotted Robin and called his name with excitement.


    83%


    s


    At that moment, shepletely forgot they were in the main hall of the film festival, surrounded by socialites and celebrities.


    Oblivious to the reporters interviewing her, she eagerly pushed through the crowd to reach him.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you didn''t even let me know you wereing. I could''ve picked you up," she said.


    "I was just thinking about calling you to connect. And, oh, the tickets I gave you only cover the general area. Do you want me to help bring you in?"


    Waving with a smile, Brenda greeted Ivy, "Hello, Ivy! We''re here with Ms. Howell."


    "It''s all on me for not considering everything." Ivy apologized, casting nces at Robin.


    Her unusual behavior sparked a flurry of spection among the audience.


    Ivy was here at the Terenova Film Festival hoping to win Best Actress Award, and she was the event''s shining star.


    Her uncharacteristic actions quickly drew everyone''s attention. But Ivy was undeterred. Her heart fixated on Robin-a man she could never forget.


    When they first met, she nearly jeopardized her future, but Robin forgave her.


    That moment taught her that fame shouldn''t lead to arrogance or domineering.


    If she didn''t learn humility, even the brightest fame could fade.


    From that point, Ivymitted herself to personal growth. She refined her acting skills and learned humility, which led to rapid sess in the entertainment industry. Seeing Robin in Terenova now stirred a mix of emotions in Ivy-gratitude, admiration, and hopeful anticipation.


    Though she had tried to learn about Robin''s true identity, it was beyond her reach.


    She epted that she might never hold a ce in his heart and could only watch from afar, full of respect. and awe.


    After years in the industry, Ivy had seen too much indifference and selfishness and had grown ustomed to deception and maniption.


    Finding purity was rare, and Robin''s cool; distant demeanor held a powerful allure for her.


    Despite feeling inadequate in his presence, Ivy couldn''t shake the deep yearning to be near him. Yet, the gap between them caused her great pain.


    000


    Chapter 301 When Will You Marry Robin?


    Robin, on the other hand, was aware of Ivy''s feelings, but in his eyes, she was simply a fleeting acquaintance.


    Without her presence, he might not even recall her. His life had been filled with women like Ivy.


    831


    s


    As Ivy moved toward Robin with excitement, her admirers and a few fresh faces in the industry were puzzled and turned their gazes toward Robin They were quick to notice that he showed no reaction to Ivy''s enthusiastic approach-his face remained impassive.


    Ivy was one of the top stars in Southeast Aurientia, revered at this festival.


    No other man had ever made her lose herposure like this.


    Not far away, Amanda and Max witnessed the scene with surprise. "Does Ivy know Brenda and Robin?" Amanda asked in disbelief, finding Robin''s transformation over seven years both intriguing and mystifying. Wearing a long dress and crystal heels, Ivy hurried toward Robin, oblivious to the slippery floor beneath her. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and in her rush, she looked more like a starstruck fan than a celebrity herself. Marrisa, observing Ivy''s expression, smirked with satisfaction.


    She leaned over to Brenda and whispered, "Did you see that? Ivy is clearly into Robin. Let''s reveal itter!! Brenda nodded in agreement.


    Before Ivy could speak, Marrisa stepped forward, "Ms. Dickinson, we have something to ask you."


    Finally noticing Marrisa beside Robin, Ivy quickly apologized, "Hello, Marrisa, Brenda-I didn''t recognize you right away."


    Marrisa waved it off with a smile. "No problem. We just wanted to ask you something."


    Ivy''s nerves spiked. "What is it?" she asked.


    Marrisa, biting back a grin, said bluntly, "Brenda and I want to know-when will you marry Robin?"


    Ivy froze. Standing still, she stared at Robin with bright eyes, trembling with excitement.

 The Deadly 302

    Chapter 302 You Want to See Me?


    Chapter 302 You Want to See Me?


    Robin turned to Ivy with a faint smile as he shook his head toward Brenda and Marrisa.


    "They''re just joking around. Don''t mind them, Ms. Dickinson," he said lightly.


    "Uh..." Ivy''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she found herself at a loss for words.


    Marrisa quickly corrected, "We aren''t joking.


    s


    Robin gave her a serious look, still smiling, and reminded her, "Marrisa, this isn''t the time or ce for such things.


    Ms. Dickinson is the star of tonight''s film festival, so we have to be mindful of what we say. Paparazzi could use our words to harm her reputation." Startled, Marrisa instinctively covered her mouth. "Oh really?"


    Brenda looked around nervously, recalling how some top stars were bound by strict rules, even forbidden. from dating during their contracts.


    If rumors spread about Ivy, her career could be at risk.


    She quickly chimed in, "Yes, Ivy, we were just joking."


    Feeling like she had overstepped, Marrisa lowered her gaze in silence, appearing like a child caught in a


    mistake.


    Ivy, meanwhile, felt a chill as her initial excitement faded.


    Despite her disappointment, Ivy, a pro at handling such social moments, showed poise, managing a warm


    smile.


    She reassured them with a nod, "It''s fine-I appreciate how open you both are. Marrisa, Brenda, you both look stunning tonight."


    Marrisa and Brenda breathed a sigh of relief. "Robin picked this look for us.


    "It''s from a Chanel store in themercial area of the film city, and we did our hair there too."


    A sh of envy passed through Ivy''s eyes as she thought how nice it must be to have Robin''s support like


    that.


    Their simplicity and warmth put her at ease, and her awkwardness gradually faded.


    Meanwhile, Alison followed Amanda and Max as they approached Lance, the scion of Vick Entertainment.


    Max greeted him respectfully and eagerly, "Greetings, Mr. Lance."


    Chapter 302 You Want to See Me?


    Kearney, the director of Luminous Studio in the Terenova branch


    83%1


    s


    "Oh, rk''s son, Lance acknowledged, his expression cooling slightly as he realized Max wasn''t from a top social circle. "How can I help you?"


    As Lance spoke, his eyes drifted to Amanda and Alison standing next to Max.


    To him, their looks seemed ordinary, especially whenpared to the models and pageant winners around him, who were on an entirely different level. Max, a bit jittery, gestured toward Alison and said, "Mr. Lance, my friend here was hoping to meet you, so I brought her along


    With azy nce, Lance raised an eyebrow and addressed Alison, "You want to see me?"


    At that moment, Alison felt a pang of regret.


    It became clear that Max and Lance weren''t acquainted, and in the presence of someone ¨¤s affluent as Lance, Max didn''t even seem to rate.


    All his earlier talk now appeared to be mere bravado.


    Despite feeling uneasy, Alison knew better than to show any disrespect. She replied politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lance.


    I''m Alison Ferguson, a flight attendant with Southorn Airlines.


    "I was invited by the festival organizers to attend this event."


    Trying to boost her status a bit, she added, "And, well... I''m also Ivy Dickinson''s friend."


    At first, Lance wasn''t interested in Alison.


    But Ivy''s name caught his attention, and his gaze shifted slightly, curiosity sparking in his eyes.


    "Ivy''s friend?" he asked, giving Alison a longer look.


    While she didn''t possess the allure of the women he was used to, her genuine, slightly nervous manner. made her stand out intriguingly.


    Recognizing Max''s intentions, Lance gave Alison a warm smile and took a moment to introduce her to several influential directors and producers nearby.


    As someone new to this world, Alison was thrilled by the experience.


    Surrounded by prominent investors and directors from Southeast Aurientia and the broader Aurientia film industry, Alison realized that connecting with any one of them could instantly open doors to stardom. Seeing those powerful and recognizable faces, Alison was nearly speechless with excitement.


    After some small talk, Lance shrugged casually and said, "Ms. Alison, the film festival''s opening is about to start, so I won''t be able to chat longer."


    ceremony


    He paused, adding with a faint smile, "But if you''d like, you''re wee toe by my vi after the


    Chapter 302 You Want to See Me?


    festival for a more rxed conversation."


    83%


    s


    His expression turned distant as he awaited her answer, leaving Alison to sense his true meaning-it was clear he expected a trade-off if she wanted the fame and sess she was after.

 The Deadly 303

    Chapter 303 The World Doesn''t Hold So Much Good


    Chapter 303 The World Doesn''t


    Hold So Much Goo


    +5 Free Con


    Alison felt a wave of anxiety after hearing Lance''s words.


    She hadn''t anticipated that Max and Amanda had set up this introduction to Lance for a purpose like this. Once filled with dreams for a better future, she thought meeting someone like Lance could elevate her life. But as it turned out, Max''s introduction wouldn''t let her truly enter Lance''s world.


    Instead, she was merely someone to entertain him for a single night.


    Whether fame or influence woulde of this was still unknown.


    Lance, who surrounded himself with stunning women daily, would likely discard her the moment he got


    bored.


    That wasn''t the oue Alison had envisioned.


    She hesitated, thinking about leaving, but Amanda quickly moved to block her path.


    "Ms. Ferguson, it''s not every day someone like Lance is within reach. Do you know how many women would jump at the chance to get close to him? If you leave now, you''ll never have this opportunity again." Max chimed in, "Ms. Ferguson, it''s rare for Lance to give a girl any attention. You have the potential to be promoted. Take your chance tonight!"


    Near Lance, several influential directors and investors nodded in agreement, trying to stay on his good side.


    Alfie Hersey, a famous director from Draconia, addressed Alison seriously, "Ms. Ferguson, the flight attendant from Southorn Airlines, right? Since we''repatriots, I''ll be frank.


    "People with a ''poor'' mindset think that friendship alone will get them where they want to go. They believe others will make them rich, sessful, or famous simply out of goodwill.


    "But that''s pure fantasy, the thinking of those who want something for nothing! In the real world. everythinges at a price. If you''re expecting any gain, you have to be willing to give something in return.


    "Do you think you can achieve fame and wealth instantly with your limited resources? Think again.


    "Remember this-a person doesn''t seed solely through their abilities but by standing on the shoulders of others. If you have no connections or a tform, it doesn''t matter how talented you are-who''s going to know?


    "If you aren''t willing to invest even a small amount of effort, what makes you think life will hand you anything?


    "The world doesn''t hold so much good, only fair exchanges. Got it?


    "Mr. Lance is already going out of his way just talking to you. If you don''t know how to conduct yourself,


    III


    Chapter 303 The World Doesn''t Hold So Much Good


    it''s clear you don''t have what it takes to make it big"


    Alison hesitated, stealing a nce at Lance''s impassive expression.


    a


    At that moment, the impressive figures in front of her, whom she once admired, seemed as menacing as cunning schemers.


    The respect she''d held for them vanished, leaving her trembling with the urge to escape to Robin''s side, where she felt safest. But Amanda grabbed her arm.


    "Alison, Mr. Hersey is right. Don''t waste everyone''s time. Before you make choices, take a good, hard look at yourself!


    "Fame and sess don''te without effort. Mr. Lance has plenty of socialites and beauties around him -what do you offer inparison? When you figure it out, none of this will matter.


    "How many lifetimes do you get? If you pass through this one unnoticed, without making a mark, what''s the point?


    "Living like that would be worse than death! Right now you''ve got an amazing opportunity before you, but you''re holding back over trivial things.


    "Who do you think you are? One night with Mr. Lance, and you could gain overnight fame. Why not take your chance?"


    The group around her continued, pushing their twisted arguments relentlessly. Alison''s conflicted mind began to falter.


    After considering it, she wondered if risking it all for her ambitions might be better than living in obscurity.


    Still, sess wasn''t guaranteed, and no one could promise her it would work out,


    Lance watched the uncertainty flicker across Alison''s face, growing more intrigued.


    It was obvious that she was inexperienced in the realms of wealth and influence, still somewhat naive.


    Deciding he wanted to spend more time with her, he asked, "Alison, I just heard you mention you''re Ivy''s friend, right?"


    Caught off guard, Alison nodded nervously. "Y-yes,"


    "Where is Ms. Dickinson now?" Lance asked, stepping closer.


    Before Alison could answer, a burst ofughter echoed from the left, catching Lance''s attention.


    He looked over, his eyes lighting up as he saw Ivyughing with Brenda, Marisa, and others.


    Her smile was like a blossom in springtime, and for the first time, he saw her genuinely happy.


    Lance had admired Ivy from a distance, but she always maintained her distance, protected by the powerful Luminous Studio.


    83%


    Chapter 303 The World Doesn''t Hold So Much Good


    So, he didn''t thare to reach too far.


    +5 Free Cons


    Smiling faintly at those around him. Lance moved in Ivy''s direction, eager to join her and the others


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    83%


    +5 Free Cons


    Alison felt a pang of regret as she watched Lance and his group head o

 The Deadly 304

    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    83%


    +5 Free Cons


    Alison felt a pang of regret as she watched Lance and his group head over to Ivy


    How would Ivy even recognize her a mere light attendant?


    Alison had lied, hoping to impress, not expecting to run into Ivy so soon.


    After a few steps, Lance suddenly paused, noticing a man sitting beside Ivy.


    While joking, she kept stealing nces at him, her gaze filled with admiration.


    As an experienced yer in the dating world, Lance knew at a nce that Ivy was interested in that man.


    "Who''s the guy with Ivy?" Lance''s expression darkened, anger flickering in his eyes.


    He''d pursued Ivy for nearly three years, sparing no effort, yet he could never get close to her.


    She''d always kept him at a distance, never epting an invitation for dinner or anything more,


    But now, here she was,ughing and chatting intimately with another man.


    Lance was furious to see that.


    Hispanions-the investors and directors-watched Robin from afar, shaking their heads. "Mr. Lance, we don''t know him. He appears to be from Draconia." "No one like him is among Draconia''s top billionaires or elite circles, from what I know," one of them added.


    "I haven''t seen him in the entertainment industry either." another person said.


    Alison wanted to reveal that Robin was the person who had ruined the Harlows, but the words caught in her throat.


    Demberoa''s high-ranking officials had made it clear that Dreamscape Bar''s details weren''t to be shared. casually.


    Amanda stepped forward, eager to please. "Mr. Lance, I know him! He''s Robin Ramsey, a former stray. taken in by my neighbor.


    "My neighbor owns a soup restaurant, and the mother-daughter pair with Ivy afe the owners. The mother''s name is Marrisa, and the daughter''s name is Brenda."


    She continued, "Seven years ago, a poor, destitute stray showed up at Marrisa Soup Kitchen. That was Robin


    "Robin. Marrisa took him in, and he even worked as a waiter at Dreamscape Bar for two years. Then, he vanished, only resurfacing yesterday. Just a low-ss nobody." Lanceughed at Amanda''s statement.


    If Robin was a low-life, then there was nothing to worry about.


    III


    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    83%1


    +5 Free Cons


    Perhaps Ivy, grown tired of fame, was simply amusing herself by talking to someone beneath her social


    rank.


    With a confident smirk, Lance approached Ivy from behind.


    "Ms. Dickinson, you should''ve told me you were here. Let me take you to the VIP room backstage."


    Ivy, Brenda, and Marrisa were enjoying their conversation,ughing with abandon, when suddenly, someone called Ivy from behind.


    Turning around, they saw a crowd of well-known directors and entertainment moguls standing behind


    Lance.


    Momentarily surprised, Ivy stood up and politely nodded. "Hello. Uh, Mr. Lance, did you need something?"


    Lance wanted to grab Ivy''s arm, prompting her to move instinctively closer to Robin.


    A flicker of irritation appeared in Lance''s expression.


    "Ms. Dickinson, you''re the top candidate for tonight''s Best Actress Award. Congrattions in advance. Come, let me take you for a drink in the VIP room."


    Ivy smiled, shaking her head. "Thank you, but I''ll pass. I''m enjoying thepany of my friends right now, You go ahead.


    With that, she turned back to her conversation with Brenda and Marrisa.


    Brenda, unfamiliar with the neers, continued her story, "When Robin first came to our restaurant, I thought he was a refugee.


    "He stood at the door, staring at me and Marrisa.


    "When we asked if he was hungry, he just stood there, then suddenly copsed.


    "It turned out he was starving. He didn''t even have the strength to speak!"


    Ivyughed so hard she shook, sneaking nces at Robin, who was busy on his phone.


    "Isn''t that right, Robin?" Brenda leaned yfully on Robin''s shoulder, giggling.


    Robin shook his head. "You''re so dramatic


    Meanwhile, Lance''s eyes caught on Brenda''s pure, elegant appearance, her white dress giving her a look like she''d stepped out of a fairytale.


    "Ms. Dickinson, this ce is rather noisy. How about you and your friende with me to the VIP room?"


    Brenda shot him an annoyed look. "Didn''t you hear Ivy She''s not interested, so quit bothering her! Get out of here! VIP room, seriously? Ugh, n¨® thanks!"


    As Lance''s assistants began to approach, he waved them off, his heart oddly charmed by Brenda''s temper.


    An idea sparked in his mind-he suddenly felt the urge to bring her back to his vi.


    Chapter 304 Get Lost!


    "Miss, I''m the organizer of this film festival, Lance Vick


    s


    "With your looks and temperament, you''d be a star on the big screen. Join mypany, and I''ll make you famous."


    Brenda shot him a re. "Not interested!"


    Marrisa had already warned her about those people.


    Ivy sighed softly. "Mr. Lance, Brenda''s about to start her studies. She''s looking to get into acting. Please respect her wishes and go on your way." Lance''s smile froze slightly as he forced a polite grin. "Ms. Dickinson, I just don''t see the appeal of spending time with a few penniless folks." Robin shut off his phone with an annoyed look. "She said she''s not going. Won''t you feel ashamed to keep pestering her? Get lost!"

 The Deadly 305

    Chapter 305 He''s Indeed Special


    Chapter 305 He''s Indeed Special


    Robin''s words stunned everyone nearby.


    Lance was not only the heir of the powerful family but also the future leader of the top filmpany in Southeast Aurientia, and they were at the Vicks film festival.


    Had Robin just told Lance to get lost? Was he insane or justpletely fearles


    After a brief shock, two of Lance''s assistants stepped forward, their anger ready to explode on behalf of


    their boss.


    However, Lance held up a hand to stop them. "It''s fine. I won''t stoop to the level of a low-ss person like him.


    "He''s clearly not familiar with our social standards. I won''t lower myself to engage with his vulgar


    The other high-society investors and directors around them visibly rxed, nodding in agreement with


    Lance.


    It was evident, however, that Lance was annoyed. But in front of Ivy, he was ying the role of the gentleman.


    Watching from nearby, Alison noticed Robin''s action and her interest in him only grew stronger


    Deep down, she admired men like him-bold, unflinching, and never one to seek favor.


    Although Robin had immense power, he never unted it.


    Lance might think Robin was an ignorant and weak nobody, but he was gravely mistaken.


    Only Alison and Brenda knew what had happened at Dreamscape Barst night.


    While Vick Entertainment was a major yer in Southeast Aurientia''s film industry, it was no match for the influential Harlow Group, which wielded power across politics, the military, and even the underground. Robin had single-handedly dismantled the Harlow Group.


    Lance''s family business, a neer with shallow roots, was nothing inparison.


    Lance thought he was untouchable, but he had no idea how insignificant he truly waspared to Robin


    If he continued to stir up trouble, tonight''s festival could end up as chaotic as the events at Dreamscape Barst night.


    Ivy sighed, remembering her first meeting with Robin in Draconia.


    She had been struck by the respect shown to him by Leonardo and Luminous Studio''s shareholders. making her realize just how powerful he was.


    Some people, relying on their family status, liked to unt their influence without considering the consequences.


    I


    Chapter 305 He''s Indeed Special


    They never imagined that one day, their arrogance mighte at a steep cost.


    Ivy wanted to avoid any drama tonight and was about to say something to ease the tension.


    s


    Before she could speak, though, Alfie, a prominent Draconia director, stepped up. Sensing Lance''s irritation, he decided to criticize Robin to win favor.


    "Young man," he began. "Mr. Lance graciously wants to help your friend break into the entertainment industry and give her a real chance at sess. But you''re showing such disrespect-it''s truly appalling! "You may not realize what a rare honor it is to catch Mr. Lance''s attention. For people of your background, such an opportunity is a real privilege-


    At that moment, Robin struck Alfie squarely across the face, and the hefty director stumbled back, teeth scattering as he fell.


    Everyone stared in shock as Robin calmly wiped his hand with a towel


    "People like you have no right to insult me," he said.


    Ivy shook her head. The confrontation she feared had finally erupted.


    In the stunned silence, Amanda rushed forward, scolding Robin furiously. "Are you out of your mind, Robin? How dare you hit Mr. Hersey?"


    His actions left everyone in disbelief. Resorting to a physical confrontation in such a formal setting was unheard of.


    In high society, matters were expected to be settled discreetly, regardless of personal tensions.


    Robin''s p had crossed a line as Alfie was Lance''s guest. Hitting him was, in effect, a direct insult to Lance.


    Lance''s polite smile instantly vanished, reced by a steely re.


    Just as Ivy was about to intervene, Lance pointed at Robin, his voice icy. "Just because I held back earlier doesn''t mean you can act however you like here. By hitting someone, you''ve crossed the line. "Who brought an uncivilized person like you into Dome?"


    Ivy quickly responded, "Mr. Lance, please calm down. I was the one who invited Robin and Brenda


    Lance frowned. "How did they get in with tickets for the general area?"


    Not far away, Annie, who had seen the altercation, noticed Robin with a spark of admiration in her eyes.


    This guy is indeed special!


    She quickly walked over and said, "Mr. Lance, I was the one who let them inside. We''re all friends here, so let''s not escte things. Can''t we just drop it?"


    "Drop it?" Lance''s expression darkened. "Annie, exin to me how you suggest we handle the matter of Mr. Hersey being struck."


    10:43 Wed,


    Chapter 306 You''re Too

 The Deadly 306

    Chapter 306 You''re Too Presumptuous!


    Chapter 306 You''re Too Presumptuous!


    Annie shrugged, her gaze drifting over to Robin.


    She noticed how he stayed calm as if dealing with Lance was no more difficult than swatting a fly.


    Then, she nced at Ivy, who looked less frightened and more helpless.


    +5 Free Com


    Annie could tell that Ivy wasn''t worried about any bacsh Robin might face. Rather, she seemed resigned


    to the turn of events.


    Smiling, Annie looked up at Lance and said, "Mr. Lance since tonight''s event is on your family''s grounds. why not handle this issue peacefully?


    "Hmph!" Lance sneered. "Ivy, this mess was caused by the people you brought along. What''s your n to handle it?"


    He intended to use this incident to put pressure on Ivy.


    She shook her head. "Mr. Lance, as the future head of Vick Entertainment, I hope you''ll handle this carefully. Who knows what could happen in the end?"


    Lance looked startled, clearly not expecting Ivy to speak up that way.


    He scoffed. "Carefully? Ivy, tell me, what exactly should I be careful about?"


    His gaze moved to Robin, filled with a chilling intensity that made the crowd tense up..


    Marrisa had never witnessed anything like it. She trembled a bit as she tugged at Robin, whispering. "Robin, let''s just go. You''ve already stirred up enough trouble here."


    Robin pulled her close, feeling her nervous shivers. He had almost forgotten she was there when he made his move.


    If he hadn''t, he would''ve pped Lance.


    He patted her shoulder, reassuring her, "Don''t worry. I''ve faced worse. You forget I used to deal with gangsters-those thugs backed down after a few rounds, and these guys are no different," Brenda nodded confidently. "Marrisa, don''t worry. With Robin here, no one will dare mess with us.


    The scene had gone silent, with everyone overhearing Robin''s and Marrisa''s exchange.


    They nced at each other, wondering if those people were truly idiots.


    Did Robin actually believe Lance was no different from gangsters?


    Amanda, cager to curry favor with Lance, stepped forward. "Robin, you hit Mr. Hersey and made a scene. Do you think you''ll get away with it?


    Robin, Brenda, if you n on leaving here unscathed, you''d better bow to Mr. Lance and beg his forgiveness!"


    Chapter 306 You''re Too Presumptuous!


    "Would that be eptable to you, Mr. Lance?" she asked hopefully.


    Ivy stepped in, scolding Amanda, "Who do you think you are? Helping? You''re just stirring things up!"


    Then, turning to Lance, she added, "I meant we could tone things down and make this a minor issue-


    "Tone it down?" Lance scoffed. "Robin attacked my guest on my turf, and you think I should just let it slide:


    "Ivy, what do you mean? If I let this guy off, how can my family hold any influence?"


    He gestured at Amanda. "You''re right. They should both beg for my forgiveness. But one more thing- Brenda must spend the night with me.


    "If she can satisfy me, I might consider overlooking this


    Ivy was shocked. She hadn''t expected Lance to be so shameless. She knew that things wouldn''t end peacefully tonight.


    Seeing Lance approve, Amanda leaped at the chance to push Brenda. "Brenda, you''re lucky Mr. Lance''s interested in you. Hurry up and make Robine over and beg him!" Brenda''s anger red as she shouted back, "He''s nothing but a beast!


    "Amanda, if you''re eager to be with such a creep, then go sleep with him! Your family will be ashamed!"


    Marrisa''s initial fear vanished in her outrage. "Amanda, if you want to be with a guy like him, then go! Brenda has more self-respect!"


    Lance''s face turned livid.


    Brenda and Marrisa actually insulted him in public.


    Amanda was equally taken aback, stunned that Brenda and Marrisa would openly call her out and insult


    Lance.


    Amanda lunged toward Brenda and was about to p her, but Robin caught her wrist.


    "How dare you want to hit Brenda! Are you asking for trouble?"


    He grabbed Amanda''s hair and smashed her face down onto the table.


    With a muffled sound, her heavily made-up cheek contorted, and she copsed onto the floor. unconscious.


    The scene was filled with gasps.


    Annie took in the scene, nearly cheering aloud.


    Wow, this guy is incredibly bold!


    I like men who act without hesitation!


    Ivy shook her head and moved back to Robin''s side.


    10:43 Wed,


    Chapter 306 You''re Too Presumptuous!


    Marrisa stood there, stunned. She never imagined Robin could be so ruthless, but she felt a strange satisfaction.


    Amanda had practically asked for it with her vile words.


    Lance, meanwhile, hadn''t expected Robin to retaliate so fiercely, each time more audaciously than before


    It felt like a public p in his face.


    To put it simply, Robin didn''t even acknowledge him as a threat.


    Lance''s gaze hardened as he watched Robin calmly wipe his hands clean, and he shouted in anger. "You''re far too presumptuous!"


    Robin''s mouth twitched. "Presumptuous? Say one more word, and I''ll make sure you regret it."

 The Deadly 307

    Chapter 307 He''s Fearless.


    Chapter 307 He''s Fearless


    Robin''s bold statement silenced the Dome''s main hallpletely.


    s


    Here he was, a man from the bottom rungs of society, challenging Lance from the Vicks in their territory during a film festival they hosted.


    The audacity was almost beyond belief.


    People began to exchange nces, some shocked, others looking at Robin as if he''d lost his mind.


    The Vicks'' rise to power across Southeast Aurientia was rooted not only in wealth and influence but, rumor had it, backed by the dangerous Poison King Sect. For someone of Robin''s standing to provoke Lance so openly-the consequences seemed obvious.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Lance chuckled rather than fuming. "You''re like someone with nothing to lose, fearless in your ignorance.


    "There are always fools like you."


    Then, his expression darkened. "You''re in a society withws. A simple threat like that couldnd you behind bars, where you wouldn''t even know how you died." Lance and hispanions burst outughing, ncing at Robin with sneers and shaking heads.


    They looked at Robin with pity, each face filled with mockery.


    Those around Lance went even further, some of the women beside himughing flirtatiously, nting kisses on his cheek as if celebrating his power.


    Lance, the heir of the leading family, could easily get rid of the poor with only a word.


    Taking down Robin was as easy as squashing an ant. The uneven power dynamic made the celebrities in attendance chuckle.


    "Oh, I recall a loser named Nathan who said something like thatst night, Robin said nonchntly while wiping his hands with a wet towel.


    "In the end, the Harlow Group went under, and Nathan ended up jumping off a building."


    The scene fell silent.


    Everyone instinctively turned their attention to Robin, who was still wiping his hands.


    Did he just call the Harlow Group a loser? His words implied that he was behind thepany''s downfall!


    The investors and directors, who had just been mocking Robin, suddenly fell silent. They now wondered if they should distance themselves from Lance.


    If Robin was indeed the mysterious figure who had taken down the Harlow Group, mocking him. alongside Lance would be a terrible mistake.


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 307 He''s Fearless


    +5 Free Cons


    Annie gasped in disbelief. She had suspected that Robin came from a powerful family, but she never imagined he was the enigmatic young man everyone had been discussing- Ivy was stunned.


    She had just arrived in Terenovast night and heard rumors that one of the top five wealthy families in Demberoa, the Harlows, had encountered trouble. There were rumors that a mysterious individual was behind their downfall.


    At that time, Ivy never connected those rumors to Robin. If someone else had imed it, she might have doubted it. Buting from Robin, it had to be true! Ivy watched Robin closely, noting his calm demeanor as if he were discussing something insignificant.


    To him, destroying the Harlows, a massivepany, seemed as simple as sneezing.


    Alison also observed Robin with a mix of emotions. She had witnessed the dramatic scene at Dreamscape Bar the night before, and it had been too shocking. Compared to the Harlows, Lance seemed nothing.


    After a moment of confusion, Lance sneered. "You''re quite the arrogant one! Do you really think pretending to be a big shot will scare me?


    "You fool! If you''re looking for trouble, I''ll give you what you want!"


    The socialites and beauties present finally snapped out of their shock. Their mocking looks directed at Robin grew even more intense.


    How could someone powerful enough to bring down the Harlows be here? The ticket he held was just a basic one for the general viewing area, given to him by Ivy. They might have believed him if it weren''t for Lance''s words.


    Alfie got up from the ground, angrily pointing at Robin "Mr. Lance, this shameless guy needs to be taught a lesson! He should know who he can''t mess with!" "Let''s see if you can take me on!" Robin retorted, grabbing Alfie by the cor and punching his face.


    Alfie was tossed into the air,nding hard in front of Lance.


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Lance shouted, his face filled with rage as he waved.


    Forty security guards from the film city surrounded them, wielding electric batons.


    Marrisa looked terrified at the group of men, jumping to Robin and Brenda.


    Robin was momentarily stunned as he saw Marrisa spreading her arms to shield him and Brenda, then he chuckled.


    "Robin, take Brenda and run!" she urged. Then she yelled at Lance. "Who dares to touch Robin and Brenda? I''ll fight him!"


    Chapter 307 He''s Fearless


    Robin patted Marrisa''s shoulder and smiled. "You''re brave, Marrisa."


    She anxiously said, "Don''t stand still! Take Brenda and run!"


    +5 Free Cons


    Robin smiled softly. "How could Brenda and I leave you behind? After we sort this out, we''ll all leave together."


    "Leave?" Lance snorted. "You''ve caused a huge mess here, and you think you can just walk away?"

 The Deadly 308

    Chapter 308 The Poor''s Courage Comes From Ignorance


    Chapter 308 The Poor''s Courage Comes From Ignorance


    Lance''s words were clear.


    He meant Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa wouldn''t leave unscathed.


    By crossing Lance and interrupting the Vicks'' event, they wouldn''t be able to escape without suffering serious consequences.


    In the end, they were only lowly losers. They didn''t understand how the upper ss operated.


    Although those powerful figures might appear gentle and amodating, their true colors were ruthless predators.


    Without a bit of cruelty, they couldn''t survive in the world of fame and wealth. For them, eliminating someone of low status was as easy as squashing a bug.


    Lance intended to have the Vicks bodyguards seize Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa and take them to the back for punishment.


    Ivy stepped forward and said, "Lance, do you really want to escte this situation? It would be better to settle this peacefully, or else-


    Before she could finish, Lance cut her off angrily, "Ivy, just because you''re a popr star at Luminous Studio doesn''t give you the right to interfere in my business!


    "Even if he''s your friend, it doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate his behavior on my territory!"


    Ivy replied coldly, "Mr. Lance, you started this whole mess."


    Lanceughed. "Ivy, are you seriously trying to reason with me? Here, I decide what''s right!"


    "Take this thug to the back!" hemanded.


    "Mr. Lance, why make such a fuss? This isn''t a big deal!" Annie''s yfulughter caught everyone''s


    attention.


    She had been watching Robin''s reactions throughout the chaos. He had stayedpletely calm, even when he pped Alfie and attacked Amanda without a second thought. Despite Lance''s threats and pressure, Robin remained unfazed as if the situation had nothing to do with


    him.


    Ivy even went so far as to offend Lance to protect Robin, showing how strong Robin''s mentality was. Annie was increasingly convinced that Robin was the one responsible for the downfall of the Harlows. Clearly, she was there to stir up trouble. She was curious to see how Robin would deal with Lance''s aggression.


    If Lance ended up in Robin''s grip tonight, she wouldn''t hesitate to throw herself at him!


    "Shut up, Annie!" Lance said coldly.


    Chapter 308 The Poor''s Courage Comes From Ignorance


    Annie shrugged and stepped closer to Robin. "Okay, I''ll be quiet!


    10:82%0


    +5 Free Cons


    The Vicks'' bodyguards were ready to act. As soon as Lance gave the order, they would rush to Robin and the others, dragging them away for a beating.


    Marrisa was extremely anxious, urging Robin and Brenda to leave quickly.


    Brenda held Marrisa''s hand tightly, instinctively finding Lance''s threats ridiculous.


    She had seen what happened at the Dreamscape Barst night.


    Robin had dared to shoot Adrian, Drew, and others in front of Grimwolf Crew''s fierce henchmen,


    The trash before her was nothingpared to those ruthless gang members.


    ""Marrisa, don''t worry. Robin isn''t scared of him!" Brenda said.


    "He''s just trash who''s arrogant because of his father''s wealth. What gives him the right to provoke Robin!"


    Brenda''s words rang out loudly in the grand hall. Lance and the other celebrities were stunned.


    They looked at Brenda''s beautiful face and figure under the bright lights, her eyes untainted by the world''s darkness, and couldn''t help but shake their heads and chuckle. The invincible in this world wasn''t only fearless but also incredibly innocent!


    Lanceughed and told the big shots of the entertainment industry around him, "The courage of the poores from ignorance-how true that is!"


    He then signaled Amour, the captain of the bodyguard team.


    Max quickly stepped forward to tter, "Mr. Lance, wait a moment."


    Lance frowned and asked, "What do you want? Are you trying to tell me to calm down?"


    Max shook his head eagerly. "No! What I mean is, why let your men handle this?"


    "What do you mean?" Lance red at him..


    Max approached and said, "Isn''t the security for this film festival handled by the city''s SWAT team?


    Lance raised an eyebrow. "So what?"


    "Why use the Vicks'' security forces to deal with these beggars?


    "They caused trouble at the Terenova Film Festival, so the SWAT team should be responsible for handling


    1. it.


    "What I''m suggesting is to use official means to arrest these people first! And then..."


    Max made a gesture that implied he meant to eliminate them.


    Lance thought for a moment before smiling.


    10:44 Wed,


    Chapter 308 The Poor''s Courage Comes From Ignorance


    He patted Max''s shoulder. "You''ve got a good head on your shoulders! This is a great idea!"


    Max. pleased by the praise, straightened up.


    "Alright, let''s do as you said!" Lance signaled Amour. "Go tell Captain Patel to bring in the SWAT team to take these troublema

 The Deadly 309

    Chapter 309 It''s None of Your Business


    Chapter 309 It''s None of Your Business


    Ivy was caught off guard when Lance called on the city SWAT team to deal with Robin.


    #5 Free Coins


    She had seen Robin''s strength in the underground before, but standing up to the official forces of the Demberna government was a different story.


    They were in the Vicks'' territory, and the government had long been under their influence.


    Ivy hesitated whether she should inform Leonardo in case Robin needed backup.


    Annie watched Robin from the corner of her eye, eager to see his reaction if the Terenova SWAT gor involved.


    Two minutester, 30 heavily armed officers marched in, taking formation in the hall''s center.


    Lance and his group quickly approached them. "Captain Patel, thank you for overseeing this festival''s security. We feel reassured with you here.


    "However, there''s been a slight incident-a few thugs used underhanded means to sneak in, assaulted Mr. Hersey, and badly injured our actress Amanda. Please handle them." Meanwhile, Max stood in front of Robin and Brenda, taunting, "Brenda, I wanted to introduce you to Mr. Lance, but you''ve shown no respect.


    "If you regret it, I might still help you plead with him-as long as you agree to visit his vi tonight-


    *Suddenly, a loud smack echoed through the hall as Robin pped Max, sending him sprawling in front of


    Lance


    "You trash! If you dare to be arrogant again, I''ll crush your"


    Robin''s swift action left everyone in shock, especially Annie, who couldn''t hide her excitement.


    This man doesn''t disappoint me!


    Only a real big shot dared to openly take action in front of the SWAT team.


    Ivy watched, initially tense but then relieved. She knew Robin wasn''t the type to act without a reason, so his confidence must mean he had a solid n.


    ncing at Lance with a smirk, she thought he was about to make a fool of himself.


    Lance, stunned, observed Robin''s move, thenughed and shrugged at the directors beside him. "This guy is hopelessly defiant."


    He then turned to Cyrus. ''Captain Patel, just look at his attitude. Do something to him."


    All eyes turned to Robin, who stood calmly under the bright lights, wiping his hands as if swatting a bug.


    "Is he crazy!"


    "Provoking the SWAT team right in front of them-he''s out of his mind!"


    I


    10 44 Wed, Nov 27


    Chapter 309 It''s None of Your Business


    "He''ll get what he deserves."


    "He probably has never suffered a loss!"


    "He clearly doesn''t know who he''s dealing with!"


    For years, the Vicks had built strong ties in Terenova, especially with the mayor, Dous, and hosting the Terenova Film Festival was a way to further boost the mayor''s influence,


    Of course, the SWAT team was here to ensure order. But now, Robin had openly confronted Max as if challenging their authority.


    They believed Cyrus wouldn''t let it slide.


    In everyone''s opinion, Robin was doomed today.


    With his face swelling, Max yelled, "Captain Patel, did you see that? This thug is way out of line! He needs serious punishment!"


    Anticipation hung in the air as the crowd waited for the SWAT to react.


    Everyone expected to see Robin quickly subdued by the officers. Yet, the 30 SWAT members remained still, standing in the center of the hall.


    Cyrus looked at the calm Robin and said indifferently, "Mr. Lance, I can''t arrest him."


    "What?" Lance and the other celebrities were in disbelief.


    "Captain Patel, what did you say?"


    Cyrus repeated coldly, "I can''t arrest him!"


    "Why?" Lance asked in confusion.


    The celebrities and big shots were also confused.


    Robin had just caused amotion, challenging both Lance and the SWAT, yet Cyrus refused to act


    What was going on?


    Lance chuckled. "Captain Patel, don''t you have a responsibility to keep this event secure?


    "He caused a disturbance. It''s your duty to arrest him, isn''t it?"


    Cyrus said expressionlessly. "It''s none of your business I only follow orders from the government!"


    Lance shrugged and smiled. "Alright, if that''s the procedure, I''ll make a quick call to my father and have Mr. Dous give you a directmand."


    III


    ''. 10:44 Wed, Nov 27 GG.


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot.


    Lance''s words were only to give himself a way out:


    0082%


    Everyone could tell Cyrus had no interest in Lance''s suggestion, clearly not giving it any importance.


    Several industry big shots around Lance understood people''s nature well and sensed that something significant was unfolding.


    Cyrus had firmly declined to act against Robin, saying he''d only follow the government''s orders, leaving a lot unsaid


    They nced at Robin, feeling a shiver.


    In this tense moment, while most people would be terrified and confused, Robin stood there calm andposed. It was a level of poise few from humble backgrounds could achieve.


    When the SWAT team entered Dome''s main hall, Robin boldly struck Max, showing not just bravado, but a steady confidence in his control over the situation.


    His actions were more than just a rebuke to Lance-they were a clear message to Cyrus, the SWAT captain.


    Cyrus, on his part, looked at Robin with something like reverence.


    Those big shots couldn''t help but feel unease.


    Despite their social savvy, they felt nervous about choosing sides. They realized a misstep here could mean the end of their careers or worse.


    Annie, who stood by Robin, couldn''t help but smile at her sharp judgment.


    She looked at him again with admiration.


    Robin was exceptional, that much was clear. Though he didn''t unt his power, he possessed a strength few dared to challenge.


    Annie noticed that if anyone threatened Brenda or Marrisa, Robin wouldn''t hesitate to defend them.


    His bold confidence was electrifying, and she silently resolved to secure a ce in his world, knowing the value of a powerful ally in the entertainment industry. Watching from a distance, Alison could only manage a bitter smile. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed, recalling the underhanded moves she''d made previously. As she looked at Robin next to Brenda, a wave of envy washed over her.


    Brenda''s innocence and honesty left Alison feeling ashamed.


    She, who once thought herself so clever, realized she had been nothing but a foolish joke.


    Alison observed Lance, who was frantically calling his father, then shifted her gaze to Robin''s calm.posed dermeanor


    10:44 Wed, Nov 2.


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    Shaking her head, she muttered to herself, "He''s biting off more than he can chew.


    82%


    In her mind, she reyed the downfall of the Harlows from the previous day, feeling that if Lance didn''t stop, his family would be next. Cyrus'' attitude made it unmistakable-Robin was untouchable, and even the mayor, Dous, wouldn''t be able to interfere.


    Yet, Lance, oblivious to these undercurrents, believed his father''s arrival would change everything.


    Little did he know that even with Penn and Dous there, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Arrogance only led to ruin.


    Lance quickly called his father. "Dad, where are you?" he asked urgently.


    There''s a situation here. I wanted Captain Patel to take action, but he said he needs Mr. Dous" approval


    Penn chuckled on the other end. "Don''t waste Captain Patel''s time on this. I''ll be there shortly, and Mr. Dous is with me.


    For now, get our security to hold him. We''ll settle this afterward."


    "Alright." Lance nced back at Cyrus, who remained expressionless.


    "Captain Patel, I''ll have them restrained for now. Once Mr. Dous arrives, you can take over. Amour, restrain that guy!"


    Following Lance''s orders, 40 of the Vicks'' guards moved in to encircle Robin, Brenda, and the others.


    Just then, Cyrusmanded coldly, "Action!"


    Thirty SWAT officers immediately raised their weapons, aiming directly at the Vicks guards. A shocked silence fell over the hall as everyone processed the scene. What was going on?


    In the quiet hall, Cyrus'' icy voice cut through the silence. "Anyone who steps forward will be shot on the spot!"


    Lance''s jaw dropped in shock, struggling toprehend the situation.


    Others were equally bewildered.


    "What''s happening here?" someone whispered in confusion.


    "Isn''t the SWAT team supposed to help keep things under control for the festival? Why are they aiming their guns at the Vicks'' security?"


    "If you didn''t know better, you''d think these were Robin''s people," murmured another..


    Still, at a loss, Lance finally asked, "Captain Patel, what do you mean?"


    144 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    +5 Free Coms


    Cyrus responded with a steely tone, "Simply put, if anyone tries toy a hand on Mr. Ramsey, I''ll give themand to shoot."

 The Deadly 310

    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot.


    Lance''s words were only to give himself a way out:


    0082%


    Everyone could tell Cyrus had no interest in Lance''s suggestion, clearly not giving it any importance.


    Several industry big shots around Lance understood people''s nature well and sensed that something significant was unfolding.


    Cyrus had firmly declined to act against Robin, saying he''d only follow the government''s orders, leaving a lot unsaid


    They nced at Robin, feeling a shiver.


    In this tense moment, while most people would be terrified and confused, Robin stood there calm andposed. It was a level of poise few from humble backgrounds could achieve.


    When the SWAT team entered Dome''s main hall, Robin boldly struck Max, showing not just bravado, but a steady confidence in his control over the situation.


    His actions were more than just a rebuke to Lance-they were a clear message to Cyrus, the SWAT captain.


    Cyrus, on his part, looked at Robin with something like reverence.


    Those big shots couldn''t help but feel unease.


    Despite their social savvy, they felt nervous about choosing sides. They realized a misstep here could mean the end of their careers or worse.


    Annie, who stood by Robin, couldn''t help but smile at her sharp judgment.


    She looked at him again with admiration.


    Robin was exceptional, that much was clear. Though he didn''t unt his power, he possessed a strength few dared to challenge.


    Annie noticed that if anyone threatened Brenda or Marrisa, Robin wouldn''t hesitate to defend them.


    His bold confidence was electrifying, and she silently resolved to secure a ce in his world, knowing the value of a powerful ally in the entertainment industry. Watching from a distance, Alison could only manage a bitter smile. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed, recalling the underhanded moves she''d made previously. As she looked at Robin next to Brenda, a wave of envy washed over her.


    Brenda''s innocence and honesty left Alison feeling ashamed.


    She, who once thought herself so clever, realized she had been nothing but a foolish joke.


    Alison observed Lance, who was frantically calling his father, then shifted her gaze to Robin''s calm.posed dermeanor


    10:44 Wed, Nov 2.


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    Shaking her head, she muttered to herself, "He''s biting off more than he can chew.


    82%


    In her mind, she reyed the downfall of the Harlows from the previous day, feeling that if Lance didn''t stop, his family would be next. Cyrus'' attitude made it unmistakable-Robin was untouchable, and even the mayor, Dous, wouldn''t be able to interfere.


    Yet, Lance, oblivious to these undercurrents, believed his father''s arrival would change everything.


    Little did he know that even with Penn and Dous there, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Arrogance only led to ruin.


    Lance quickly called his father. "Dad, where are you?" he asked urgently.


    There''s a situation here. I wanted Captain Patel to take action, but he said he needs Mr. Dous" approval


    Penn chuckled on the other end. "Don''t waste Captain Patel''s time on this. I''ll be there shortly, and Mr. Dous is with me.


    For now, get our security to hold him. We''ll settle this afterward."


    "Alright." Lance nced back at Cyrus, who remained expressionless.


    "Captain Patel, I''ll have them restrained for now. Once Mr. Dous arrives, you can take over. Amour, restrain that guy!"


    Following Lance''s orders, 40 of the Vicks'' guards moved in to encircle Robin, Brenda, and the others.


    Just then, Cyrusmanded coldly, "Action!"


    Thirty SWAT officers immediately raised their weapons, aiming directly at the Vicks guards. A shocked silence fell over the hall as everyone processed the scene. What was going on?


    In the quiet hall, Cyrus'' icy voice cut through the silence. "Anyone who steps forward will be shot on the spot!"


    Lance''s jaw dropped in shock, struggling toprehend the situation.


    Others were equally bewildered.


    "What''s happening here?" someone whispered in confusion.


    "Isn''t the SWAT team supposed to help keep things under control for the festival? Why are they aiming their guns at the Vicks'' security?"


    "If you didn''t know better, you''d think these were Robin''s people," murmured another..


    Still, at a loss, Lance finally asked, "Captain Patel, what do you mean?"


    144 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    +5 Free Coms


    Cyrus responded with a steely tone, "Simply put, if anyone tries toy a hand on Mr. Ramsey, I''ll give themand to shoot." hapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    Shaking her head, she muttered to herself, "He''s biting off more than he can chew.


    82%


    In her mind, she reyed the downfall of the Harlows from the previous day, feeling that if Lance didn''t stop, his family would be next. Cyrus'' attitude made it unmistakable-Robin was untouchable, and even the mayor, Dous, wouldn''t be able to interfere.


    Yet, Lance, oblivious to these undercurrents, believed his father''s arrival would change everything.


    Little did he know that even with Penn and Dous there, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Arrogance only led to ruin.


    Lance quickly called his father. "Dad, where are you?" he asked urgently.


    There''s a situation here. I wanted Captain Patel to take action, but he said he needs Mr. Dous" approval


    Penn chuckled on the other end. "Don''t waste Captain Patel''s time on this. I''ll be there shortly, and Mr. Dous is with me.


    For now, get our security to hold him. We''ll settle this afterward."


    "Alright." Lance nced back at Cyrus, who remained expressionless.


    "Captain Patel, I''ll have them restrained for now. Once Mr. Dous arrives, you can take over. Amour, restrain that guy!"


    Following Lance''s orders, 40 of the Vicks'' guards moved in to encircle Robin, Brenda, and the others.


    Just then, Cyrusmanded coldly, "Action!"


    Thirty SWAT officers immediately raised their weapons, aiming directly at the Vicks guards. A shocked silence fell over the hall as everyone processed the scene. What was going on?


    In the quiet hall, Cyrus'' icy voice cut through the silence. "Anyone who steps forward will be shot on the spot!"


    Lance''s jaw dropped in shock, struggling toprehend the situation.


    Others were equally bewildered.


    "What''s happening here?" someone whispered in confusion.


    "Isn''t the SWAT team supposed to help keep things under control for the festival? Why are they aiming their guns at the Vicks'' security?"


    "If you didn''t know better, you''d think these were Robin''s people," murmured another..


    Still, at a loss, Lance finally asked, "Captain Patel, what do you mean?"


    144 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 310 Kill on the Spot


    +5 Free Coms


    Cyrus responded with a steely tone, "Simply put, if anyone tries toy a hand on Mr. Ramsey, I''ll give themand to shoot."

 The Deadly 311

    Chapter 311 You Must Be Kidding


    F Chapter 311 You Must Be Kidding


    Cyrus''s statement left everyone in the hall speechless.


    As the head of security from the SWAT team, it was shoe king that Cyrus would say something so on the ordinary.


    Instead of removing the troublemaker, Robin, he intended to protect him. Some even questioned if Cyrus had been drinking.


    The entertainment industry bigwigs next to Lance were no longer skeptical-they''d confirmed what they had suspected.


    Robin, who they looked down upon as a poor person from the lower ss, wasn''t who they though


    They felt scared just thinking about it.


    Anyone who could influence Cyrus must be far beyond the reach of the Vicks


    It wasn''t a joke when the SWAT captain hinted he''d take serious action if provoked.


    Those familiar with suchmands understood that whoever the SWAT team protected must be highly


    influential.


    Unaware that Demberoa''s president had already empowered Cyrus to act against anyone threatenin Robin within the country, the crowd murmured and whispered in disbelief as the unexpected scene unfolded.


    "It just feels unreal! Did that officer from SWAT really say those things?"


    Lance was baffled, managing a tense smile. "Captain Patel, you must be kidding"


    Cyrus replied icily. I don''t joke."


    Lance kept smiling, though less confidently. "You''re humorous, Captain Patel"


    With a serious tone, Cyrus retorted, I''m not humorous at all. If you doubt me, let your bodyguard test it"


    Lance''s smile disappeared as he fought to contain his anger. "Are you serious? Do you know who you''re protecting?


    Cyrus snorted coldly. "You have no right to question me! What I do is not your concern"


    "Fine, just wait and see!" Lance was furious as he picked up his phone again. "Dad, where are you?"


    Meanwhile, Penn, along with the mayor, Dous, the Rogarios'' butler, Ryder, and Leonardo from Luminous Studio, were already near the main hall.


    "Alright, Lance, I''m here. Let''s discuss this when we meet.


    Putting down the phone, Penn turned to the others, saying with a smile, "My son is young and a bit hot-


    Chapter 311 You Must Be Kidding


    headed-1 apologize if he''s caused any trouble."


    s


    Turning to Dous and Ryder, he continued, "I learned you were both at Dreamscape Barst night and know Mr. Ramsey. If you could introduce us, I''d be very grateful." Dous chuckled. "Mr. Penn, people like Mr. Ramsey are rarely around-he''s hard to meet. But Mr. Ryder and Mr. Leonardo may see him more often."


    Penn nodded with a smile, "That''s true. Someone like Mr. Ramsey isn''t easy to


    approach."


    "Mr. Dous, I hear your daughter Hayley is close with Mr. Ramsey. Maybe my son, Lance, could meet them sometime. They might get along well."


    Dous smiled, shaking his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I don''t have that kind of influence."


    Penn then looked at Ryder.


    Ryder also shook his head. "Mr. Ramsey is unpredictable. I wouldn''t know where to find him.


    "Perhaps you''ll meet Madam Stephanie one day. She may help.


    Seeing them refuse, Penn agreed. Despite Demberoa''s president''s order to keep news of the Dreamscape Bar incident quiet, the story had already leaked through certain channels.


    After discovering that Robin had taken down the Harlows and Grimwolf Crew alone, Penn decided he needed to befriend Robin.


    Fromst night''s information, Penn had learned that Robin not only had the president''s favor but was also respected by the Rogarios and Phoenix Vanguard.


    Friendship with such a powerful individual could mean great things for him and the Vicks.


    As Penn, Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo entered the hall, they were surprised to see Robin standing amids the crowd under bright lights, while 30 SWAT members aimed their guns at the Vicks'' bodyguards. The sight left Penn puzzled, but when he saw Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo walking quickly toward Robin with respect, he was stunned.


    Who could make those three show such reverence?


    Penn, quick to read people, noted the awe in their eyes as they looked toward the young man ahead.


    Following their lead, Penn asked in a hushed voice, "Mr Dous, what''s going on?"


    Dous, his face lit with excitement, replied, "Mr. Penn, you''re in luck. Mr. Ramsey is here."


    Penn''s heart swelled with excitement. It seemed the Vicks'' moment to rise had finallye.

 The Deadly 312

    Chapter 312 Apologize to Mr Ramsey


    Penn was thrilled, never expecting things to go so perfectly.


    982%


    +5 Free Com


    On his way to the film city, he had been thinking about how he could connect with someone as influential. as Robin through people like Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo.


    Miraculously, the respected figure was right here at the film festival hosted by the Vicks!


    It felt as though fortune had just walked through his door.


    Years ago, Penn had made his first fortune through questionable means, building his wealth from nothing. To climb the socialdder, he used any method necessary, eventually transforming his past and founding Vick Entertainment. He knew that sheer force wouldn''t be enough-having strong connections was essential


    If he could win over Robin, the Vicks would gain the support of prominent figures like Demberoa''s president, the Rogarios, and the Phoenix Vanguard.


    With Robin''s help, the Vicks could rise to power not only in Southeast Aurientia but possibly across all of Aurientia.


    With high hopes, Penn joined Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo, quickly approaching Robin


    "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey, Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo greeted respectfully.


    *Everyone around them was puzzled.


    Why did the mayor of Terenova, the Rogarios'' butler, and the eldest son of the Dickers all bow to Robin!


    Seeing how they held themselves, it was obvious Robin ranked far above them in status!


    Wasn''t Robin just the foster child of a small soup restaurant owner on Ridge Road?


    How could a rootless, penniless orphan like himmand such respect from those powerful people?


    Just moments ago, Lance was even threatening to ruin Robin.


    They never expected such a shocking scene would appear.


    More importantly, Penn, the head of the Vicks, was standing nervously next to Robin with a ttering smile.


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s an honor to meet you! I''m Penn Vick. I''ve heard your name countless times and have long hoped for the chance to see you in person," he said with a deferential smile. The Vicks are truly grateful that you''ve graced tonight film festival!"


    Lance waspletely bewildered.


    What on earth is going on?


    Chapter 312 Apologize to Mr Ramsey


    Dad is actually acting deferentially toward Robint


    Max and Amanda told me that Robin was nothing but a washed-up nobody.


    How had this foster child of a soup restaurant owner suddenly be a person of such stature?


    +5 Free Coms


    Looking around, Lance saw other influential figures-Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo-watching Robin with reverence, as if he were their superior. Was he dreaming?


    Ivy''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she nced at Robin, who stood calm and detached in the colorful lights.


    She couldn''t help but admire him and wondered how much more he could surprise everyone.


    Ivy smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Deep down, she understood that being close to someone as extraordinary as him was harder than reaching for the stars.


    Annie was thrilled and overjoyed. She felt lucky to have stood beside Robin since the start of the event.


    What she witnessed only reinforced her hopes and intensified her desire to be with him.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Lance pushed his way through the crowd to reach Penn, who seemed unaware of his son''s growing anger.


    As a young man who had always been spoiled, he felt increasingly overshadowed by Robin tonight.


    The woman he adored, Ivy, was looking at Robin with admiration while ignoring him.


    Robin had even struck his men.


    Cyrus, the head of security for the film festival, not only failed to apprehend Robin but also pointed guns. at them.


    Now, many distinguished individuals stood in front of Robin, showing him respect as if he were their superior.


    Even Lance''s father was practically bowing to Robin, showering him withpliments!


    That made Lance''s sense of superiority, which had always been high,pletely shattered.


    Noticing his son rushing over, Penn smiled, oblivious to Lance''s frustration. "Lance,e here! I was just about to introduce you to Mr. Ramsey. You should bow to him and ask him to take you on as his disciple!" As soon as Penn spoke, an eerie silence fell over the entire hall.


    He continued, "Lance, remember, you must always respect Mr. Ramsey. If he agrees to take you as a disciple, treat him like a senior and serve him-


    "Enough, Dad!" Lance wished he could disappear.


    Chapter 312 Apologize to Mr Ramsey


    s


    His father wanted to make him bow in front of so many people and acknowledge Robin as his master.


    Having to treat Robin as a senior felt like a p in the face. That was humiliating!


    Penn noticed something was off as he looked around.


    Seeing the anger on Lance''s face and the security guards being held at gunpoint by SWAT team members, he suddenly realized what had happened. "Lance, did you upset Mr. Ramsey?"


    Lance angrily pointed at Robin. "Dad, it''s this jerk who created chaos at our film festival and ruined everything-


    Smack!


    Penn pped Lance, trembling with rage. "You brat! Apologize to Mr. Ramsey!"


    Chapter 313 Shut Up!

 The Deadly 313

    Chapter 313 Shut Up!


    Chapter 313 Shut Up!


    +5 Free Cons


    "Why should I have to apologize to him?" Lance shouted, covering his cheek and losing his temper.


    "Who does he think he is? He''s just a nobody! He hit me and grabbed my woman! And you expect me to say sorry! I''m not crazy!


    "Look at these SWAT officers you brought in-they can''t even tell right from wrong and are aiming their guns at our bodyguards! Dad, you need to get rid of these ungrateful idiots!" Penn felt a jolt of anger, wishing he could cut Lance into pieces.


    His ns had beenpletely ruined by his defiant son.


    Offending someone as intimidating as Robin could spell disaster for the Vicks.


    He could easily crush the Harlows.


    Compared to the Harlows, the Vicks were nothing but a drop in the ocean.


    The Phoenix Vanguard, the president of Demberoa, and the Rogarios were all major yers in Southeast Aurientia, and they showed deep respect for Robin.


    The Vicks were insignificant next to him.


    "You brat!" Penn felt terrified and stepped on Lance.


    "You better beg Mr. Ramsey for forgiveness right now!


    Lance clutched his hurting stomach and shouted back, "No! What gives him the right to make me apologize: Without these SWAT officers protecting him, would he even dare to stand here?"


    He pointed at Cyrus, yelling. "He''s corrupt and misuses his power! I''ll take legal action against him!"


    Dous stepped in and replied. "Mr. Lance, Captain Patel isn''t corrupt. He''s following orders from Mr. President.


    "Mr. President has authorized Captain Patel to take action against anyone who threatens or provokes Mr. Ramsey here in Demberoa.


    "Based on your actions, Captain Patel could even order you to be shot on the spot!"


    Panic spread through the crowd.


    Demberoa''s president orders?


    It made sense why the SWAT team acted as they did. Not shooting Lance earlier was a show of mercy.


    Penn shuddered, fully aware of Cyrus'' background.


    If Lance didn''t change his behavior, he could be killed immediately.


    "Are you insane today? Just shut up!" Penn yelled at Lance, then turned to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, my son has


    Chapter 313 Shut Up!


    always been spoiled. Please give him a chance this time..


    B2%


    s


    He nced at Dous, Ryder, and Leonardo, hoping they might intervene, but the three remained cold and distant from Robin.


    Robin smiled yfully. "Chance? Hmph, I don''t deal with your kind. But you keep pushing my buttons and making such a scene against me. How could I ever forgive you?"


    He then instructed tly, "Ryder, take Marrisa and Brenda to Seabreeze Vi."


    "Yes, sir!" Ryder replied respectfully and approached Brenda and Marrisa. "Please follow me


    Marrisa clung to Robin, looking worried. "Robin, can''t youe with us?"


    He reassured her, ''It''s fine, Marrisa. You and Brenda go ahead. I''ll finish up here and join you soon."


    Ryder and Leonardo understood Robin''s intentions. Anyone who dared to provoke the Divine Drakebane only had one fate-death!


    Lance was still clueless about the seriousness of the situation and burst intoughter.


    He pointed at Brenda, who was leaving, and said, "You a lowly girl, should be grateful I let you spend a night with me! Do you know how many women would do anything to get into my bed for wealth and status?" Ryder pped Lance. "You''re asking for death!"


    Understanding Robin''s n, he quickly guided Brenda and Marrisa away from the chaos.


    Alison hurried after them, saying, "Brenda, I''ll go back with you."


    She knew the Vicks were about to face a major downfall


    Penn, furious, grabbed Lance''s cor. "Do you want to ruin our family?" He dragged Lance to his knees in front of Robin.


    Robin casually wiped his hands with a towel until Brenda and Marrisa exited the main hall, then looked up at Lance.


    Penn trembled, bowing down to the ground. "Mr. Ramsey, Ltake full responsibility. This brat has been spoiled by me. I''ll break his leg as an apology. Please spare his life."


    With that, he snatched a guard''s electric baton and brought it crashing down on Lance''s thigh.


    Crack!


    Lance screamed and writhed on the ground.


    The main hall was enveloped in a heavy quiet.


    Penn saw Robin''s face remained expressionless. Gritting his teeth, he swung the baton again at Lance''s other leg


    Lance copsed, unconscious. Robin tossed the wet towel behind him and walked away


    10:45


    Chapter 313 Shut Up!


    Penn''s whole body was soaked with sweat.


    The Vicks were almost on the verge of total copse..


    Suddenly, his phone rang loudly.


    "It''s the leader of the Poison King Sect calling," Penn''s bodyguard whispered.

 The Deadly 314

    10:45 Wed


    Chapter 314 You''re on Your Own


    Chapter 314 You''re on Your Own


    Penn stared at Robin''s back, momentarily frozen.


    s


    Just a moment ago, he felt as if death was looming over him. He thought he might not escape this disaster.


    As Robin turned to leave, the oppressive feeling that made it hard for him to breathe lessened a bit. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and took the phone the bodyguard handed to him.


    At that moment, he noticed Leonardo and Dous ring at him with icy expressions.


    Leonardo shook his head. Penn, you''re on your own!


    "Mr. Ramsey rarely forgives those who provoke him. I hope you value this chance."


    Following Robin, Leonardo quickly exited.


    Ivy and Annie trailed behind him, leaving the hall area,


    Dous spoke coldly. "Penn, your son ruined a great performance. It''s just unbelievable!


    "Keep an eye on him. If he doesn''t learn to control himself and show respect, he''ll end up destroying your family.


    "Terenova government will no longer cooperate with the Vicks in any events or business dealings!"


    Dous, along with Cyrus and the city''s SWAT team, then walked out of the main hall.


    Penn slowly got to his feet. ncing at the unconscious Lance on the floor, he felt a sh of anger.


    "Get Lance home quickly!" he ordered, pointing at the bodyguard. "Tell the lender I''ll be waiting for him at the vi!"


    Robin exited the film city, closely followed by Leonardo and his group.


    The reason he chose not to kill Lance earlier was due to information he received from the Dark Web. It informed him that the heir of the Poison King Sect had arrived in Terenova. This time, he brought several sect members along with a woman.


    That woman was Rosalie, an employee from the Duning Eastvale Development Group.


    This new information made Robin change his mind momentarily.


    The Poison King Sect, which had been quiet for years, had be more active recently in the southwest of Draconia and Southeast Aurientia.


    They not only expanded their organization but also allied with various business families.


    Initially, Robin didn''t want to get entangled in their underground dealings. However, those individuals. kept getting in his way, prompting him to consider eliminating them.


    Chapter 314 You''re on Your Own


    "Mr. Ramsey, where are you headed now? We can escon you back," Dous and Cyrus inquired.


    Robin checked the time and replied, "Take me to the vi."


    +5 Free Come


    "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize for the incident at the film city today. Mr. President tasked me with ensuring your safety," Cyrus said respectfully.


    Robin paused and said, "Let''s not dwell on what happened today."


    After thinking for a moment, he pointed at Cyrus, "Before I leave Terenova, you''ll be in charge of ensuring Marrisa and Brenda''s safety at my vi." "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Cyrus saluted.


    Just as Robin was about to head to the car with Cyrus and the others, he received Darren''s call. "Robin, where are you now?"


    Robin responded, "I''m at the film city for the film festival. What''s up?"


    Darren replied, "If you''re free,e to the bar and join me and Conrad."


    "Sure, I''ll be there shortly."


    Robin patted Cyrus'' shoulder. "You all go to the vi first; I have something to take care of


    "Leonardo, get me a car. I''m going to Dreamscape Bar


    Leonardo promptly called for a driver toe for Robin.


    Ivy and Annie simultaneously said, "Mr. Ramsey, can we go with you?"


    Robin looked at their eager faces and said, "Alright, you cane along"


    Annie excitedly opened the car door, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, please get


    in


    Watching Annie''s eager behavior, Ivy couldn''t help but inwardly scoff, thinking Annie was crafty.


    Unfortunately, Robin wasn''t the type to be easily swayed by appearances.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at Dreamscape Bar.


    The ce had returned to its normal state; the mess and blood from the previous night had been cleaned


    1. up.


    This bar was purchased by Robin and handed over to Darren and Conrad.


    As soon as Robin and the others stepped out of the car, Darren and Conrad approached them.


    "Robin, who are they? They look like movie stars." Darren looked at Ivy and Annie.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Robin casually replied, Just two friends. You must be mistaken."


    "Oh, I see. Darren nodded and then added, "Let''s head inside."


    Chapter 314 You''re on Your Own


    s


    They walked through the lobby, where Robin noticed a noisy group on the left side of the bar''s first floor. their voices especially loud.


    Suddenly, he spotted Anna in front of them, wearing a waitress uniform. He instinctively stopped.


    Darren exined, "Robin, as you instructed. I had Anna work as a waitress here, and she agreed."


    Robin frowned slightly. "I understand. Let''s go upstairs"


    After taking a few steps, a sharp female voice rang out, Anna, can''t you do anything right? I asked for a bottle of wine, not a fruit tter!"


    The fruit tter then crashed to the floor.


    The womanughed cruelly as she grabbed Anna''s hair. "Anna, pick that up for me!"


    "Who are they?" Robin asked coldly.


    "They''re all former employees of the Harlow Group, and that woman is Anna''s assistant."


    Robin red at the group as they humiliated Anna, taking advantage of the Harlows'' downfall. "Let''s go upstairs," he said, shaking his head as he continued walking forward.

 The Deadly 315

    Chapter 315 Clean Up the Fruit tter!


    Chapte


    315 Clean Up the Fruit tter!


    On the second floor, Darren guided Robin to a seat beside the balcony.


    Once seated, Robin noticed that his spot gave him a clear view of Anna at work.


    31


    -5 Free Cons


    He looked over at Conrad and Darren, quickly grasping the reason behind their invitation that evening


    Realizing Robin was on to them, Darren gave a nervousugh and said, "What a coincidence, right? Should we move?"


    Robin shook his head and gestured toward the stern woman in front of Anna, asking, "What was her role at Harlow Group before?" Darren quickly exined, That''s Elisa Muller. She used to be Anna''s assistant at Harlow Group.


    The people with her today are all former staff from Harlow Group''s CEO''s office.


    They showed up here at the bar this afternoon.


    "After Elisa and the others arrived at the bar, they kept requesting Anna to serve them.


    "For Anna, who had never worked in a bar before, this was incredibly challenging."


    Annie caught on immediately, smirking. The Harlows copsed, so naturally. Anna''s former employees. are here to make a show of it. "That''s just how people are-once someone''s down, everyone jumps in to shove.


    "When the Harlows were thriving, Anna was a shining star, admired by everyone.


    "Back then, Elisa wouldn''t have dared cross her, even if it cost her everything.


    "But now that the family''s lost its influence, of course, she wants to put Anna down a bit. This is just the darker side of human nature at y." As she spoke, she suddenly felt Robin''s cold, unyielding gaze settle on her.


    "What would you do if you were in Elisa''s ce?" he asked tly.


    Annie was taken aback. She hadn''t expected the question. I... I''m not sure, she stammered, realizing she might have overstepped. Robin looked away, dismissing her response.


    Annic quickly shut her mouth, unwilling to risk saying anything more.


    Darren hesitated, then quietly ventured, "Robin, Anna already knows that you were the one who set her up to work here as a waitress." Robin replied without a hint of emotion, "If she knows, so be it."


    A sudden, sharp "smack!" echoed from below.


    Chapter 315 Clean Up the Fruit tter!


    Elisa had pped Anna across the face.


    "I told you to get on your knees and pick up the fruit tter! Didn''t you hear me?" she demanded.


    "If you messed it up, then cover the cost yourself!"


    Anna quietly protested, "Elisa, this fruit tter was your order. I didn''t make any mistakes.


    "And I don''t have the money to pay for such an expensive fruit tter right now."


    Elisa and the former Harlow Group colleagues burst intoughter.


    #5 Free Coins


    "Hahaha! Well, aren''t you the daughter of the Harlows? How is it that the CEO of Harlow Group can''t even afford a fruit tter?


    "Get on your knees and clean up the mess!


    "If fyou do-a good job, I might tell your boss to let you off the hook for the tter''s cost


    Anna bit her lip, pausing before quietly asking. "Elisa, do you really need to treat me this way?"


    Elisa smirked. "Why shouldn''t I?


    "You''re just a bar waitress now, while I''m still a senior employee at Harlow Group. What can you do about it?" She crossed her arms, relishing her advantage. "Hurry up and kneel-clean up the fruit tter on the floor!


    "If you don''t, I''ll be reporting this to your boss!"


    Anna pressed her lips together tightly, "Elisa, do you really feel happy only by doing this?


    "I recall a time when my family was still present, I was always kind to you.


    "Your mom fell ill, and I didn''t say a word. I covered all your costs.


    "Even though my family is gone, and I''ve hit rock bottom, I''ve never done you any wrong. Why must you. treat me this way?


    Elisa suddenly stopped, scoffing. "When you handed me money for my mom''s treatment, did you think you were doing me a favor? You were only benefiting yourself.


    "1


    was there with you I knew many secrets about the Harlow


    "You feared I would reveal those secrets, which is why you acted the way you did.


    "You attempted to sway me, but I won''t take your generosity.


    Anna gave a bitter smile, I see."


    "What does it matter if you understand?" Elisa mocked her.


    "Anna, you''re no longer the respected Ms. Harlow. Now you''re simply a waitress at Dreamscape Bar.


    Chapter 315 Clean Up the Fruit tter!


    "Do a good job for us, and we might visit more frequently, leaving you bigger tips.


    "That way, you can make a bit more cash.


    "You won''t be as miserable as you are now, struggling to afford a fruit tter."


    s


    won''t


    A man with a shiny bald head got up and approached Anna, sneering, "Ms. Harlow, why don''t youe home with me tonight? I''lle by often to order drinks from you and give you better tips, so you have to work so hard every day." Anna shot the man an angry look, "Lucado, you are out of line!


    "When you first graduated and joined thepany, many coworkers shunned you. I recognized your skills and moved you to the CEO''s office to keep that from affecting your performance,


    "Now that I''m struggling, others cane and mock me. Are you really going to kick me when I''m already down?"


    Lucado let out a loudugh, "Ms. Harlow, did you know? I''ve always liked you.


    "The only issue was my poor background, with no money or influence. I could only admire you from at distance, like a decorative vase ced out of reach.


    "But now that your family has fallen, you have no value. What could you possibly do if I asked you to keep mepany?"


    Anna clenched her jaw in fury. "Lucado, I never thought you had such a dirty heart behind your seemingly honest face!"


    Lucado retorted, "Dirty? Am I dirtier than your family?


    "Ms. Harlow, remember that you''re just a waitress now,


    "If you dare to challenge me again, I''ll report you to your boss and have your whole month''s pay taken away!"


    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs!


    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs!


    Ring, ring!

 The Deadly 316

    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs!


    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs! Ring, ring!


    Robin''s phone buzzed with an iing call.


    On the line, Ryder spoke, "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Brenda and Marrisa have reached the vi safely. Cyrus and the rest are also here. Where are you at the moment?"


    Tm at the Dreamscape Bar."


    Ryder responded, "Mr. Ramsey, we''ve settled all the ounts for the Harlow Group, and some unauthorized shareholders have been dealt with.


    "I have the data chip containing the Harlow Group''s assets, and I need to give it to you."


    "Give it to me? Why do you want to pass it on to me?" Robin inquired, puzzled.


    Ryder replied, "Mr. Ramsey, with so many industries under the Harlow Group, it''s essential to have someone who understands thepany to oversee things. That''s why I''m entrusting these procedures to you. Please see how you would like to arrange things." Robin had initially hoped Ryder would take care of the Harlow Group''s follow-up matters directly.


    When he nced up, he spotted Anna at the first-floor booth, looking worried.


    He let out a quiet sigh.


    No one was better suited than Anna to manage the Harlow Group.


    "You cane to the Dreamscape Bar now. I''ll be waiting for you on the first floor." Meanwhile, Anna stood before Elisa and the others, tears streaming down her face. She felt trapped with no options left.


    Once, she held the esteemed title of Ms. Harlow.


    However, after the family''s copsest night, all her pride and respect had vanished.


    Now, she found herself in a position worse than that of servant, and leading a normal life seemed impossible. Anyone who came to the bar to spend money would approach her to mock her once they recognized her as Anna.


    At this point, besides the Dreamscape Bar, there was no other ce in Terenova that would dare to take her in.


    She valued this ce. At least here, Darren and Conrad still allowed her a semnce of dignity. She wasn''t sure if people like Elisa would actually cause trouble for Darren if she didn''t kneel.


    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs!


    + Free Cons


    As she nced at the scattered fruit tter on the floor, she felt a mix of humiliation and inner turmoil.


    In the booth above, Darren and a few others stayed quiet while Robin remained silent.


    Annie was on the verge of losing her mind.


    Yet, seeing Robin''s indifference, she could only clench her fists tightly and hold back her voice. Conrad''s gaze burned with fury.


    Yet, witnessing Robin''s calm demeanor, he could do nothing but bow his head and stay quiet.


    After all, Anna''s actions the previous night had profoundly affected Robin.


    "Darren, please bring me a fruit tter, Robin said, setting his phone aside and giving Darren a gentle par on the shoulder. Darren was momentarily taken aback.


    He watched as Robin rose and turned his attention toward Anna on the first floor.


    He quickly grasped the situation.


    "Sure, I''ll get it for you right now," he replied.


    Darren promptly signaled a waiter to bring a fruit tter and handed it to Robin.


    With the tter in hand, Robin made his way toward the first floor.


    "What''s he nning? What does that mean?" Annie questioned, puzzled.


    Ivy gave her a gentle pat. "Could you say less?"


    Annie, puzzled, inquired, "What''s Robin nning? Is he going to deliver the fruit tter to Elisa and the others?"


    Conrad scoffed, "He''s going to beat someone!"


    Annie was confused. "Beat someone? Who does he want to beat?


    Ivy chuckled derisively, "With your level of smarts, you think you can win over Mr. Ramsey? Don''t waste


    your


    effort.


    Annic realized what was happening and said, "Let''s go see together."


    "You! Stay right there!" Conrad said icily.


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to your Annie shot a fierce look at Conrad.


    Darren replied with a nk expression, "He''s Robin''s friend."


    Junderstand now," Annie muttered, retreating to her seatL


    Holding the fruit tter, Robin approached Anna slowly.


    82%


    Chapter 316 So They''re Just a Few Dogs!


    +5 Free Cons


    As he gazed at Anna''s solitary and sorrowful silhouette illuminated by the soft glow of Dreamscape Bar, he let out a silent sigh.


    He never imagined that after seven years, their reunion would unfold in such a way.


    "Anna"


    Anna stared at Robin, taken aback. "Are you here to embarrass me as well?"


    Robin didn''t answer her question. He remarked, "Anna, I recall you mentioning you returned from studying abroad?"


    Anna offered a bitter smile. "Robin, please, don''t be so harsh!


    "At this moment, does it even matter to say those things to me?


    "Even if I made mistakes, you don''t have to be so relentless!"


    "Could you tell me which school you graduated from? Robin pressed on.


    Anna bit her lip, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    After a brief pause, she lifted her head defiantly, "I majored in business management at Huffurd Business, School in Autreynia. Is that enough?" Robin nodded. "How long have you been the CEO of Harlow Group?"


    Anna''s brow furrowed slightly.


    She was unsure of Robin''s intentions.


    "I began working right after I graduated, and I also managed Harlow Group while I was still studying. What are you trying to say?"


    "Who are these people? Robin asked, gesturing toward Elisa and Lucado.


    Lucado and Elisa smiled in response, asking, "Are you a waiter here at Dreamscape Bar too?"


    Robin nodded, "You can think of it that way."


    Anna found herself even more confused by his response.


    "They are all senior managers who used to work at the Harlow Group''s CEO''s office."


    Robin remarked coolly, "So, it turns out they''re just a few dogs!"


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "So, it turns out they''re just a few dogs!"


    The smiles on Elisa, Lucado, and theirpanions vanished in an instant.


    A small waiter at Dreamscape Bar actually referred to them as dogs?


    Anna was taken aback as well.


    She didn''t anticipate Robin to make such a direct insult out of nowhere.


    After a moment of shock, Elisa, Lucado, and the others pointed at Robin, seething with anger, and eximed, "You, a simple waiter, dare to insult us? Are you ready to lose your job?


    "Call your boss over. If we don''t get an exnation today, there will be consequences!"


    s


    Robin paid no attention to the furious outburst from Elisa, Lucado, and the others. Instead, he turned to Anna and said, "Did you learn anything about managing dogs in your sses at school?" Anna was confused by his intentions and instinctively shook her head.


    "I''ll tell you this. When confronting an aggressive dog that turns on its owner, you need to beat it hard until it obeys!"


    Robin forcefully smashed the fruit tter into Lucado''s face.


    Anna gasped in shock and covered her mouth in disbelief.


    She hadn''t anticipated Robin would actually go after Lucado.


    The bar fell silent, with everyone gasping in surprise.


    The noise quickly drew everyone''s attention in the bar


    Upstairs, Darren, Ivy, and the others also rose in astonishment.


    Annie cheered with excitement, "This is amazing! Robin, I''m in love with you!"


    Conrad smiled and shook his head as he made his way down to the first floor with Darren Meanwhile, Elisa, who had regained herposure, shouted, "Where''s the bar owner?"


    Darren stepped forward and replied, ''I''m the owner. What''s going on?" "Your waiter just attacked a customer!" Elisa''s body shook with rage.


    demand... I demand that he kneel and apologize to us!


    "And we want 100,000 dors inpensation! If not, we''ll call the police!"


    Darren shook his head, saying, "That''s not going to happen."


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "You... you!" Elisa and her colleagues were taken aback by his response.


    82%


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, here is all the asset information for the Harlow Group." Ryder quickly entered from outside and respectfully ced a chip along with some documents in front of Robin. Mr. Ramsey?


    Elisa, along with everyone else in the bar, recognized the new arrival as Ryder, the head steward of the Rogarios.


    Ryder showed great deference, referring to Robin as Mr. Ramsey,


    Could this be Robin Ramsey, the new owner of the Harlow Group?


    Robin picked up the chip and nced at Elisa before turning his gaze to Lucado, who was rising from the floor. "Do you understand who I am now?"


    "Mr. Ramsey?" Elisa eximed, staring in shock at the expressionless Robin.


    "You-you''re Mr. Ramsey who single-handedly brought down the Harlow Group?"


    "Kneel down!" Robin ordered icily.


    Without a moment''s pause, Elisa dropped to his knees, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize. I didn''t realize it


    was you


    "It doesn''t matter if you knew or not. You better kneel as well!" Robinmanded, pointing at Lucado,


    With a loud thud, Lucado sank to the ground and eximed, "Mr. Ramsey, I... I haven''t done anything to upset you. Why did you hit me?"


    "Do you really think a dog like you, who bites the hand that feeds it, needs an exnation?" Robin replied pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands.


    Anna gazed at Robin, her emotions swirling.


    Bathed in the gentle glow of the bar, his tall frame appeared just as strong andforting as it had seven years prior.


    A wave of sorrow pierced her heart.


    Yet, the moment in front of her felt nothing like it did back then.


    She inhaled deeply, fixing her determined gaze on Robin. "Why are you acting this way? Do you feel pity for me?


    "I don''t need your sympathy!"


    Robin didn''t respond to her words. Instead, he took her shaking hand and ced a chip into her palm. "You know the Harlow Group well. It''s unfortunate that it has toe to this."


    Anna raised her gaze to meet his steady eyes, tears beginning to form.


    He gave her shoulder a gentle pat. "In addition to overseeing the Harlow Group, I have another task for,


    pen to love with you


    He way de power to


    matt grey the C


    yay


    #dy the way than we bet yo


    The warly on us with sw and exagued warn youund


    the hurt he went many other mate


    toilets


    he proud provido. "You de ceting the wallets at the Harlow Casey for the une


    Sweet think about leaving BarlowGroup. Ouse you''re outside, no one can groeise


    a You


    I''m ring See you love kohe nced at his watch, wased goodbye to them and

 The Deadly 317

    hapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "So, it turns out they''re just a few dogs!"


    The smiles on Elisa, Lucado, and theirpanions vanished in an instant.


    A small waiter at Dreamscape Bar actually referred to them as dogs?


    Anna was taken aback as well.


    She didn''t anticipate Robin to make such a direct insult out of nowhere.


    After a moment of shock, Elisa, Lucado, and the others pointed at Robin, seething with anger, and eximed, "You, a simple waiter, dare to insult us? Are you ready to lose your job?


    "Call your boss over. If we don''t get an exnation today, there will be consequences!"


    s


    Robin paid no attention to the furious outburst from Elisa, Lucado, and the others. Instead, he turned to Anna and said, "Did you learn anything about managing dogs in your sses at school?" Anna was confused by his intentions and instinctively shook her head.


    "I''ll tell you this. When confronting an aggressive dog that turns on its owner, you need to beat it hard until it obeys!"


    Robin forcefully smashed the fruit tter into Lucado''s face.


    Anna gasped in shock and covered her mouth in disbelief.


    She hadn''t anticipated Robin would actually go after Lucado.


    The bar fell silent, with everyone gasping in surprise.


    The noise quickly drew everyone''s attention in the bar


    Upstairs, Darren, Ivy, and the others also rose in astonishment.


    Annie cheered with excitement, "This is amazing! Robin, I''m in love with you!"


    Conrad smiled and shook his head as he made his way down to the first floor with Darren Meanwhile, Elisa, who had regained herposure, shouted, "Where''s the bar owner?"


    Darren stepped forward and replied, ''I''m the owner. What''s going on?"


    "Your waiter just attacked a customer!" Elisa''s body shook with rage.


    demand... I demand that he kneel and apologize to us!


    "And we want 100,000 dors inpensation! If not, we''ll call the police!"


    Darren shook his head, saying, "That''s not going to happen."


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "You... you!" Elisa and her colleagues were taken aback by his response.


    82%


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, here is all the asset information for the Harlow Group." Ryder quickly entered from outside and respectfully ced a chip along with some documents in front of Robin. Mr. Ramsey?


    Elisa, along with everyone else in the bar, recognized the new arrival as Ryder, the head steward of the Rogarios.


    Ryder showed great deference, referring to Robin as Mr. Ramsey,


    Could this be Robin Ramsey, the new owner of the Harlow Group?


    Robin picked up the chip and nced at Elisa before turning his gaze to Lucado, who was rising from the floor. "Do you understand who I am now?"


    "Mr. Ramsey?" Elisa eximed, staring in shock at the expressionless Robin.


    "You-you''re Mr. Ramsey who single-handedly brought down the Harlow Group?"


    "Kneel down!" Robin ordered icily.


    Without a moment''s pause, Elisa dropped to his knees, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize. I didn''t realize it


    was you


    "It doesn''t matter if you knew or not. You better kneel as well!" Robinmanded, pointing at Lucado,


    With a loud thud, Lucado sank to the ground and eximed, "Mr. Ramsey, I... I haven''t done anything to upset you. Why did you hit me?"


    "Do you really think a dog like you, who bites the hand that feeds it, needs an exnation?" Robin replied pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands.


    Anna gazed at Robin, her emotions swirling.


    Bathed in the gentle glow of the bar, his tall frame appeared just as strong andforting as it had seven years prior.


    A wave of sorrow pierced her heart.


    Yet, the moment in front of her felt nothing like it did back then.


    She inhaled deeply, fixing her determined gaze on Robin. "Why are you acting this way? Do you feel pity for me?


    "I don''t need your sympathy!"


    Robin didn''t respond to her words. Instead, he took her shaking hand and ced a chip into her palm. "You know the Harlow Group well. It''s unfortunate that it has toe to this." Anna raised her gaze to meet his steady eyes, tears beginning to form.


    He gave her shoulder a gentle pat. "In addition to overseeing the Harlow Group, I have another task for,


    pen to love with you


    He way de power to


    matt grey the C


    yay


    #dy the way than we bet yo


    The warly on us with sw and exagued warn youund


    the hurt he went many other mate


    toilets


    he proud provido. "You de ceting the wallets at the Harlow Casey for the une


    Sweet think about leaving BarlowGroup. Ouse you''re outside, no one can groeise


    a You


    I''m ring See you love kohe nced at his watch, wased goodbye to them and


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "So, it turns out they''re just a few dogs!"


    The smiles on Elisa, Lucado, and theirpanions vanished in an instant.


    A small waiter at Dreamscape Bar actually referred to them as dogs?


    Anna was taken aback as well.


    She didn''t anticipate Robin to make such a direct insult out of nowhere.


    After a moment of shock, Elisa, Lucado, and the others pointed at Robin, seething with anger, and eximed, "You, a simple waiter, dare to insult us? Are you ready to lose your job? "Call your boss over. If we don''t get an exnation today, there will be consequences!"


    s


    Robin paid no attention to the furious outburst from Elisa, Lucado, and the others. Instead, he turned to Anna and said, "Did you learn anything about managing dogs in your sses at school?" Anna was confused by his intentions and instinctively shook her head.


    "I''ll tell you this. When confronting an aggressive dog that turns on its owner, you need to beat it hard until it obeys!"


    Robin forcefully smashed the fruit tter into Lucado''s face.


    Anna gasped in shock and covered her mouth in disbelief.


    She hadn''t anticipated Robin would actually go after Lucado.


    The bar fell silent, with everyone gasping in surprise.


    The noise quickly drew everyone''s attention in the bar


    Upstairs, Darren, Ivy, and the others also rose in astonishment.


    Annie cheered with excitement, "This is amazing! Robin, I''m in love with you!"


    Conrad smiled and shook his head as he made his way down to the first floor with Darren Meanwhile, Elisa, who had regained herposure, shouted, "Where''s the bar owner?"


    Darren stepped forward and replied, ''I''m the owner. What''s going on?" "Your waiter just attacked a customer!" Elisa''s body shook with rage.


    demand... I demand that he kneel and apologize to us!


    "And we want 100,000 dors inpensation! If not, we''ll call the police!"


    Darren shook his head, saying, "That''s not going to happen."


    Chapter 317 Robin, I''m in Love with You


    "You... you!" Elisa and her colleagues were taken aback by his response.


    82%


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, here is all the asset information for the Harlow Group." Ryder quickly entered from outside and respectfully ced a chip along with some documents in front of Robin. Mr. Ramsey?


    Elisa, along with everyone else in the bar, recognized the new arrival as Ryder, the head steward of the Rogarios.


    Ryder showed great deference, referring to Robin as Mr. Ramsey,


    Could this be Robin Ramsey, the new owner of the Harlow Group?


    Robin picked up the chip and nced at Elisa before turning his gaze to Lucado, who was rising from the floor. "Do you understand who I am now?"


    "Mr. Ramsey?" Elisa eximed, staring in shock at the expressionless Robin.


    "You-you''re Mr. Ramsey who single-handedly brought down the Harlow Group?"


    "Kneel down!" Robin ordered icily.


    Without a moment''s pause, Elisa dropped to his knees, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize. I didn''t realize it


    was you


    "It doesn''t matter if you knew or not. You better kneel as well!" Robinmanded, pointing at Lucado,


    With a loud thud, Lucado sank to the ground and eximed, "Mr. Ramsey, I... I haven''t done anything to upset you. Why did you hit me?"


    "Do you really think a dog like you, who bites the hand that feeds it, needs an exnation?" Robin replied pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands.


    Anna gazed at Robin, her emotions swirling.


    Bathed in the gentle glow of the bar, his tall frame appeared just as strong andforting as it had seven years prior.


    A wave of sorrow pierced her heart.


    Yet, the moment in front of her felt nothing like it did back then.


    She inhaled deeply, fixing her determined gaze on Robin. "Why are you acting this way? Do you feel pity for me?


    "I don''t need your sympathy!"


    Robin didn''t respond to her words. Instead, he took her shaking hand and ced a chip into her palm. "You know the Harlow Group well. It''s unfortunate that it has toe to this." Anna raised her gaze to meet his steady eyes, tears beginning to form.


    He gave her shoulder a gentle pat. "In addition to overseeing the Harlow Group, I have another task for,


    pen to love with you


    He way de power to


    matt grey the C


    yay


    #dy the way than we bet yo


    The warly on us with sw and exagued warn youund


    the hurt he went many other mate


    toilets


    he proud provido. "You de ceting the wallets at the Harlow Casey for the une


    Sweet think about leaving BarlowGroup. Ouse you''re outside, no one can groeise


    a You


    I''m ring See you love kohe nced at his watch, wased goodbye to them and


    Antur


    The Katovy mot but by and be quickly rushed out of the bat


    was then that he were then had already gone.


    house


    You sold her eyes as she owend at the documents and he chip in her hand.


    The women ligger of the tiered in her glimento tears.


    Thinking back on that year, that mouth, and the memories of that elegant young man


    SO

 The Deadly 318

    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You! Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    On the outskirts of Terenova, inside the Vicks'' Vi


    Penn Vick fidgeted in the hallway of the vi.


    Within the hall, a figure dressed in ck with a mask was attending to Lance''s injured legs.


    +5 Free Cons


    After ten minutes, the masked figure looked at Penn and said, "Mr. Penn, your son has multiple fractures in both thighs, nearly affecting a major artery.


    "Luckily, I was able to step in. Otherwise, your son''s legs would have been permanently damaged."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader! Will my son''s legs heal?" Penn inquired with respect.


    The masked man wiped his hands clean.


    "His legs will heal in under a week and be back to normal.


    "Mr. Penn, you were truly harsh with your own son."


    Penn gave a strained smile.


    "Sect Leader, at that moment, if I hadn''t stepped in and broken Lence''s legs, he might not be alive now.


    "Who exactly is this Mr. Ramsey? Do you know about him?


    "Even Dous, Leonardo, and the Rogarios obey him?


    "Leonardo mentioned that letting Lance go was already an unusual exception.


    I also heard that the President of Demberoa has given Mr. Ramsey a secret protection order.


    "With someone so enigmatic, how could I dare to be careless in his presence?


    "My family has survived this long by taking big risks."


    "I don''t want to put our whole family in jeopardy over a minor issue with Lance.


    "Thankfully, we made it out without any harm."


    The man in ck let out a cold chuckle,


    "Penn, you''ve been walking on the edge of danger in the underground for years, yet you still act so naive!


    "Do you honestly believe Mr. Ramsey would truly spare your family? I highly doubt it."


    A hint of fear appeared in Penn''s eyes. "Sect Leader, are you implying....


    "Outwardly, he may seem to let you off, but can you be certain he won''t attack behind your back?" the man in ck mocked.


    Penn drew in a quick breath.


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    "Mr. Ramsey seems like a man of principle, not someone who schemes from behind, right?


    "In the martial society, there are things one should or shouldn''t do for personal advantage."


    The man in ck scoffed, "The so-called honor of the martial society is nothing but an illusion.


    "Penn, have you really upheld that so-called honor over these years?


    Those who genuinely trust in the honor of the martial society have long turned into corpses."


    "Dad!" Lacen groaned, waking up with his legs still throbbing in pain. "I want to kill that Robin!" Penn stepped up and restrained him. "Stay put and lie down. Your legs are broken! "Sect Leader has already tended to you. Rest for a week and you''ll be as good as new."


    "I can''t let this go. That scoundrel not only ruined our film festival but also humiliated me.


    "He didn''t just insult me! He insulted my entire family!


    This offense can''t go unpunished, or how will our family hold any respect in the future?" Penn shouted, "Enough!


    "All you do is indulge in y and chase after women.


    "If it hadn''t been for your actions today, we wouldn''t be in this mess.


    "You nearly destroyed everything I''ve spent years building.


    "From now on, you''re staying put-no leaving the house!


    +5 Free Cons


    "Who do you think you are? There are people out there far stronger than you, Cross them, and you won''t stand a chance.


    "If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t shown you mercy today, you''d already be dead!"


    Lance asked, "Dad, you won''t even think of revenge, yet you lecture me?


    "If I don''t take that guy down, how could I ever face the world again?


    "Sect Leader, I beg you-help me take down Robin!"


    Penn''s brow creased.


    He''d thought about this already.


    But facing Robin, with his mysterious and unpredictable ways, made the decision a dangerous gamble.


    One misstep and it would be the end for him.


    Still, after today''s events, the Vicks'' standing in Terenova was sure to drop fast


    Dous had bluntly warned him. Terenova city government would cut off all support.


    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    The Vicks'' market share in Terenova and across Southeast Aurientia would face a severe decline.


    "Sect Leader, what are the chances that you could actually handle Robin?" Penn asked cautiously.


    s


    The man in ck chuckled. "Penn, the Poison King Sect isn''t the feeble sect I once was. Taking care of someone like Robin is as easy as a piece of cake!" Meanwhile, inside Terenova''s most extravagant seaside vi.


    Alison was taken aback by the breathtaking sight before her.


    This was Robin''s vi.


    Marrisa and Brenda were equally awestruck by the opulence of the residence,


    In their minds, even a royal pce couldn''tpare to this grandeur.


    Noticing the anxious expressions on Brenda and Marrisa''s faces, Alison couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    She had originally nned to use Brenda''s connection to get closer to Robin.


    Even if she couldn''t be his lifelong partner, at the very least, she hoped to be his friend.


    Reflecting on her past behavior toward Robin, she smiled ruefully. "Brenda, I''m envious of you." Brenda was still reeling from the shock.


    She clutched Marrisa''s arm and eximed, "What has Robin done over the years to amass so much. wealth?" Marrisa shook her head in disbelief.


    *Seven years ago, when he stood in front of our soup restaurant, I knew he was an angel sent to us by God! "It certainly seems that way!"


    Suddenly, all the lights in the vi flickered out.


    "What''s happening?" Brenda gasped, startled.


    "Hahaha..." Laughter echoed through the darkness,ing from several men dressed in ck.


    "Who are you?" Brenda asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    "We''re here to kill you!"


    On the outskirts of Terenova, inside the Vicks'' Vi


    Penn Vick fidgeted in the hallway of the vi.


    Within the hall, a figure dressed in ck with a mask was attending to Lance''s injured legs.


    +5 Free Cons


    After ten minutes, the masked figure looked at Penn and said, "Mr. Penn, your son has multiple fractures in both thighs, nearly affecting a major artery. "Luckily, I was able to step in. Otherwise, your son''s legs would have been permanently damaged."


    "Thank you, Sect Leader! Will my son''s legs heal?" Penn inquired with respect.


    The masked man wiped his hands clean.


    "His legs will heal in under a week and be back to normal.


    "Mr. Penn, you were truly harsh with your own son."


    Penn gave a strained smile.


    "Sect Leader, at that moment, if I hadn''t stepped in and broken Lence''s legs, he might not be alive now.


    "Who exactly is this Mr. Ramsey? Do you know about him?


    "Even Dous, Leonardo, and the Rogarios obey him?


    "Leonardo mentioned that letting Lance go was already an unusual exception.


    I also heard that the President of Demberoa has given Mr. Ramsey a secret protection order.


    "With someone so enigmatic, how could I dare to be careless in his presence?


    "My family has survived this long by taking big risks."


    "I don''t want to put our whole family in jeopardy over a minor issue with Lance.


    "Thankfully, we made it out without any harm."


    The man in ck let out a cold chuckle,


    "Penn, you''ve been walking on the edge of danger in the underground for years, yet you still act so naive!


    "Do you honestly believe Mr. Ramsey would truly spare your family? I highly doubt it."


    A hint of fear appeared in Penn''s eyes. "Sect Leader, are you implying....


    "Outwardly, he may seem to let you off, but can you be certain he won''t attack behind your back?" the man in ck mocked.


    Penn drew in a quick breath.


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    "Mr. Ramsey seems like a man of principle, not someone who schemes from behind, right?


    "In the martial society, there are things one should or shouldn''t do for personal advantage."


    The man in ck scoffed, "The so-called honor of the martial society is nothing but an illusion.


    "Penn, have you really upheld that so-called honor over these years?


    Those who genuinely trust in the honor of the martial society have long turned into corpses."


    "Dad!" Lacen groaned, waking up with his legs still throbbing in pain. "I want to kill that Robin!" Penn stepped up and restrained him. "Stay put and lie down. Your legs are broken!


    "Sect Leader has already tended to you. Rest for a week and you''ll be as good as new."


    "I can''t let this go. That scoundrel not only ruined our film festival but also humiliated me.


    "He didn''t just insult me! He insulted my entire family!


    This offense can''t go unpunished, or how will our family hold any respect in the future?"


    Penn shouted, "Enough!


    "All you do is indulge in y and chase after women.


    "If it hadn''t been for your actions today, we wouldn''t be in this mess.


    "You nearly destroyed everything I''ve spent years building.


    "From now on, you''re staying put-no leaving the house!


    +5 Free Cons


    "Who do you think you are? There are people out there far stronger than you, Cross them, and you won''t stand a chance.


    "If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t shown you mercy today, you''d already be dead!"


    Lance asked, "Dad, you won''t even think of revenge, yet you lecture me?


    "If I don''t take that guy down, how could I ever face the world again?


    "Sect Leader, I beg you-help me take down Robin!"


    Penn''s brow creased.


    He''d thought about this already.


    But facing Robin, with his mysterious and unpredictable ways, made the decision a dangerous gamble.


    One misstep and it would be the end for him.


    Still, after today''s events, the Vicks'' standing in Terenova was sure to drop fast


    Dous had bluntly warned him. Terenova city government would cut off all support.


    Chapter 318 We''re Here to Kill You!


    The Vicks'' market share in Terenova and across Southeast Aurientia would face a severe decline.


    "Sect Leader, what are the chances that you could actually handle Robin?" Penn asked cautiously.


    s


    The man in ck chuckled. "Penn, the Poison King Sect isn''t the feeble sect it once was. Taking care of someone like Robin is as easy as a piece of cake!"


    Meanwhile, inside Terenova''s most extravagant seaside vi.


    Alison was taken aback by the breathtaking sight before her.


    This was Robin''s vi.


    Marrisa and Brenda were equally awestruck by the opulence of the residence,


    In their minds, even a royal pce couldn''tpare to this grandeur.


    Noticing the anxious expressions on Brenda and Marrisa''s faces, Alison couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    She had originally nned to use Brenda''s connection to get closer to Robin.


    Even if she couldn''t be his lifelong partner, at the very least, she hoped to be his friend.


    Reflecting on her past behavior toward Robin, she smiled ruefully. "Brenda, I''m envious of you."


    Brenda was still reeling from the shock.


    She clutched Marrisa''s arm and eximed, "What has Robin done over the years to amass so much. wealth?" Marrisa shook her head in disbelief.


    *Seven years ago, when he stood in front of our soup restaurant, I knew he was an angel sent to us by God!


    "It certainly seems that way!"


    Suddenly, all the lights in the vi flickered out.


    "What''s happening?" Brenda gasped, startled.


    "Hahaha..." Laughter echoed through the darkness,ing from several men dressed in ck.


    "Who are you?" Brenda asked, her voice trembling with fear.


    ""We''re here to kill you!"

 The Deadly 319

    Chapter 319 I Still Have a Stronger Card


    Alison, Brenda, and Marrisa clung to each other in fear.


    They had never imagined they would face such a situation right after reaching Robin''s vi.


    Alison murmured. "Brenda, do you think Robin is behind this...


    82%


    s


    "Alison, what are you talking about? There''s no way Robin would do something like this!" Brenda replied, frowning.


    In the shadows, the men dressed in ck burst intoughter.


    "Robin? Even if he shows up, he''ll be finished. We came here today to kill him!


    "First, let''s secure these women upstairs. Once we''ve dealt with Robin, we can have our fun. Hahaha..."


    Several figures moved swiftly toward Alison, Brenda, and Marrisa.


    Just then, the lights in the vi flickered back on.


    "Who dares to intrude into Mr. Ramsey''s house?" Dozens of armed special police officers aimed their guns at the six men dressed in ck standing in the center of the vi hall Cyrus stepped forward and said, "Ms. Brenda, Marrisa, please move to the back. We''re here to keep you safe on Mr. Ramsey''s orders."


    Brenda and the others were escorted to a room by two special police officers.


    The six men in ck chuckled as they recognized the neers.


    "Look at this! Just a bunch of pathetic cops! If you want to live, you''d better get lost!"


    Cyrus aimed his gun at the men and asked coldly. "Who are you guys?"


    One of the men responded, "It doesn''t matter if we share our names. We''re from the Poison King Sect!


    "Since you refuse to back off, then you''ll die here!"


    Cyrus was taken aback by the audacity of these men in ck.


    He felt the gravity of the situation weighing down on


    him.


    Without hesitation, hemanded a dozen special police officers to open


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, the six men in ck had vanished from the hall.


    The sight before him was utterly surreal.


    fire.


    Though he had heard stories of the mysterious powers wielded by these sects in the arena, it was the first time he had encountered the dark skills of the Poison King Sect''s assassins, As he frantically searched for the ck-d men, a dense ck smoke suddenly billowed up before him.


    Chapter 319 I Still Have a Stronger Card


    At that moment, he distinctly felt a sharp, cold steel de press against his neck.


    s


    Cyrus quickly aimed his gun at the swirling smoke, but his gun slipped from his grip and ttered to the ground.


    The ck mist enveloped his vision entirely, rendering him unable to move his limbs.


    He could distinctly feel the icy de pressing against his throat.


    He never imagined he would meet his end at the hands of these men in ck without even firing a single shot today.


    He attempted to break free, but his entire body felt heavy and powerless, refusing to respond.


    Just as Cyrus felt a wave of despair wash over him, a metallic ng rang out, and the ck mist began to fade.


    When Cyrus opened his eyes again and touched his neck, he found a few bloodstains,


    However, he was relieved to discover that only his skin had been injured.


    "Mr. Ramsey." Cyrus was astonished to see Robin standing confidently in the center of the hall.


    Robin surveyed the six dead men in ck sprawled on the floor and scoffed. The Poison King Sect is audacious. Tonight, I will eliminate you!"


    Before Cyrus could inquire about what was happening a terrifying sight unfolded before him, sending chills down his spine!


    In Robin''s hand, a weathered short dagger glimmered revealing a golden dragon in an instant.


    The dragon exhaled clouds and mist into the swirling ck fog.


    In a sh, the six men in ck transformed into dry corpses as the dragon voraciously drained their blood.


    "What... what is this?"


    He shook with fear as he stared at the cold presence of Robin.


    He finally grasped why the Rogarios followed this man without hesitation.


    Even though he was unaware of Robin''s background, the earlier events were enough to leave him speechless.


    "Clean this ce up, and I expect you to keep what you just witnessed to yourself!"


    Cyrus bowed and replied, "Understood, Mr. Ramsey!"


    "Make sure your men secure this vi. I am going to deal with the Vicks and the Poison King Sect!"


    As he observed Robin leave, Cyrus waspletely drenched!


    10.45 Wed, Nov 27 BB.


    Chapter 319 I Still Have a Stronger Card


    On the outskirts of Terenova, at the Vicks'' Vi.


    A man in ck seated in the center of the hall, while Penn stood by, filled with anxiety.


    "Sect Leader, what if... what if the Poison King Sect doesn''t seed this time? We could be in serious danger."


    The man in ck let out a mockingugh.


    "Mr. Penn, you''re giving Robin too much credit!


    "He''s just one person. Why are you so frightened?


    "Even if the six assassins I dispatched fail, I still have a stronger card to y!


    "Joining me this time is the master of the Netherveil Arts from Thandorn royal, Mr. Raul.


    "Mr. Raul has been out of the martial society for many years and seldom makes appearances.


    "It''s said that even the Seven Guardians of Dark Lord found it challenging to subdue him back in the day.


    "Mr. Raul promised to cooperate with my Poison King Sect.


    "As long as I create a cultivation ce and necessary medicinal herbs for him throughout the year.


    "Are you really willing to pay this money?


    "With Mr. Raul''s assistance, the Vicks could easily rise to be a leading family in Southeast Aurientia and even across Aurientia" Penn''s eyes suddenly sparkled with a wild enthusiasm.


    "Sect Leader, don''t worry. Whatever kind of cultivation ce you require, just say the word!


    "My family will invest whatever it takes to create this facility for Mr. Raul.


    "No matter what medicinal herbs are required, if they can be purchased, I won''t hesitate to spend the money!"


    The man in ck burst into heartyughter, saying, "Mr. Penn, I knew you were a person of great ambition!*


    "Penn, are you really so sure you can kill me?" a chilling voice called out from outside.


    Robin cleaned his hands with a damp towel and walked slowly into the vi''s hall.

 The Deadly 320

    Chapter 320 How Dare You Provoke Me!


    Chapter 320 How Dare You Provoke Me!


    Penn jumped to his feet, quickly taking cover behind the man in ck.


    He never anticipated that Robin would show up at his va at this hour.


    "How... how did you make it here?"


    Robin casually wiped his hands with a damp cloth.


    +5 Free Cons


    The bright glow from the overhead light made his slender, well-groomed hands look even softer and more pristine.


    Penn was momentarily taken aback.


    Regardless of how one viewed it, those hands didn''t look like they could take a life!


    "Are you curious why the Poison King Sect didn''t manage to kill me?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Those fools are already dead


    Since I offered you an opportunity and you didn''t appreciate it, it''s time to finish this."


    Penn shivered as he nced at the man in ck. "Sect Leader, this...


    The man in ck scoffed, "You''re far too overconfident Do you really believe you can act recklessly based/ on your limited abilities?


    "A few days ago, I heard that an arrogant person was causing trouble in Draconia, repeatedly challenging, my Poison King Sect. I''ve been wanting to get rid of you for a while, but I just didn''t have the opportunity "You were simply unfortunate to cross paths with me in Terenova!"


    "You arrogant fool!" Robin tossed aside the damp towel in his hand. "Who gave you the guts to act so brazenly in front of me? Kneel down!"


    Before the man in ck could respond, he dropped to his knees with a thud.


    Blood sttered from his kneecaps as the solid granite floor cracked and trembled.


    Penn was paralyzed with fear, his legs giving way beneath him as he copsed to the ground, drenched in


    sweat.


    He had never felt the weight of a single word spoken by another person so profoundly.


    "Who who are you?" the man in ck gasped, trying to rise but failing.


    I''m someone you shouldn''t mess with!" Robin mocked.


    At that moment, 20 assassins wearing ck masks suddenly emerged in the spacious vi hall.


    Simultaneously, dense ck smoke swiftly filled the ball


    Chapter 320 How Dare You Provoke Me!


    +5 Free Cons


    The man in ck chuckled, "No matter how exceptional your abilities are, what can you aplish? The Poison King Sect''s Poison Formation is unbreakable. No one has managed to prate it since the yer of years past!" Watching this unfold, Penn, who had been overwhelmed with fear, began to feel a sense of calm.


    "Robin Ramsey, you''re far too arrogant. While my family may not be the most prestigious in the world


    "But with my current resources, I can hire any strong sect in the world to wipe you out!


    "Today, you humiliated my son at the Terenova Film Festival. Do you really believe I''m afraid of you? "Tonight is the night you die... !


    As soon as he finished speaking, a chilling sensation swept past him.


    Penn suddenly felt a prick at his throat, like a mosquito biting him.


    Yet, he found himself unable to voice the words he desperately wanted to say,


    "You''re nothing, yet dare to be disrespectful!"


    "You...


    "Penn clutched his throat, which was bleeding heavily.


    As he looked up at the indifferent Robin illuminated by the light, darkness enveloped him before he fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Boom! Robin''s foot struck the solid floor.


    The ck mask covering the man in ck''s face shattered instantly, revealing a face that was part human, part ghost.


    "Sect Leader of the Poison King Sect? You''re a fraud!" Robin stated icily,


    "I recall that the true sect leader of the Poison King Sect isn''t someone like you, pathetic fool! Tell me, who are you?"


    The man in ck grimaced as millions of darkrvae crawled across his hand.


    He attempted to raise his hand toward Robin, but he found himself unable to summon any strength


    "Stop your games in front of me. Just tell me, is the Dark Lord behind you?"


    "You... The man in ck fought against his restraints, "Even if you take my life, I won''t reveal anything." "Then you


    you can meet your end!"


    A sharp glint shed, and in an instant, the man in ck was split in two.


    The Golden Dragon Emblem on the dagger shot upward, releasing a deafening dragon''s roar.


    In the blink of an eye, it drained every drop of blood from the man''s body.


    Inside the hall, the 20 assassins dressed in ck hadn''t even begun to activate the legendary Poison


    Chapter 320 How Dare You Provoke Me!


    Formation. Each one was gasping and squirming on the floor, hands clutching their throats,


    The Golden Dragon happily feasted on the blood of these assassins.


    Before long, all 20 assassinsy lifeless, their bodies shriveled.


    The ck smoke slowly faded away.


    The vi hall brightened once more, returning to its original state.


    s


    "You stay away from me," Lance gasped, lying on the bed and still shaken by the horrifying event he had just seen.


    He watched Robin approach him slowly, fear gripping him so tightly that he nearly soaked the sheets.


    "I... I''ll hand over all my family''s wealth. Just please don''t take my life."


    Robinughed lightly, "Haha, those things mean nothing to me.


    "What do you want? I can provide anything! Just spare my life, Lance begged.


    "I want your life! Someone like you living another second is just a waste of breath!"


    A sharp light shed, and Lance took hisst breath.


    On the northwest side of the Vicks Vi, arge tennis court was illuminated.


    In the center of the hall sat a man dressed in a long robe, cross-legged.


    Harry stood beside him with great respect, saying, "Master Raul, with your support, our Poison King Sect will soon regain its former glory.


    "Sect Leader has stated that if you require any medicinal herbs or pill making tools, the Poison King Sect will do everything in its power to provide them.


    "The head of the Vicks, Penn Vick, has also agreed to set aside funds for a cultivation ce for you


    Raul opened his eyes with a cold gaze and replied, "All of that is unimportant. What about that Shareveil Spirit, Rosalie G

 The Deadly 321

    Chapter 321 The 999th Shadeveil Spirit


    Chapter 321 The 999th Shadeveil Spirit


    s


    Raul''s eyes, resembling those of a mouse, darted around at Harry and the others gathered before the hall.


    "This is my 999th perfect Shadeveil Spirit.


    "Once tonight is over, I''ll achieve the highest level of the Netherveil Arts with the Shadeveil pill made from this body! Hahaha... Raul joyfully threw his arms wide and erupted intoughter.


    At that moment, his messy hair stood on end.


    His mouse-like face quickly distorted into an unsettling expression.


    His two beady eyes bulged out from their sockets.


    This horrifying sight filled Harry and the disciples of the Poison King Sect with terror, making them writhe on the ground.


    The Netherveil Arts Grandmaster who had once dominated the Southeast Aurientia martial arts now appeared as peculiar as a sly mouse. "Move quickly get Rosalie up here!"


    Harry rose from the ground and berated the trembling disciples of the Poison King Sect still sprawled out/ on the ground.


    In no time, a huge golden birdcage was brought into the hall by ten disciples of the Poison King Sect.


    The cage was draped with a sheet of golden fabric.


    The inside of the cage was entirely concealed from sight.


    Harry approached Raul with reverence, saying, "Master Raul, the 999th Shadeveil Spirit has arrived." Raul gradually rose, reverting to his former self.


    His mouse-like eyes gleamed with intensity.


    With a grin, his slender frame darted toward the birdcage like a sh.


    Thirty disciples of the Poison King Sect swiftly encircled Raul with the golden cage, trapping him in the center.


    Raul inhaled deeply, settling into a cross-legged position before the cage, reciting strange spells.


    Two minutester, a thudding noise reverberated through the quiet hall.


    The golden fabric covering the birdcage suddenly shattered into fragments.


    The brilliant light brightened the golden birdcage.


    Chapter 321 The 999th Shadeveil Spirit.


    Inside, a young woman sat with her eyes shut, unconscious.


    This woman was Rosalic.


    Raul opened his eyes.


    His bright gaze sparkled with enthusiasm as he examined Rosalie''s body.


    Then he erupted intoughter, causing the chandeliers in the hall to tremble.


    "Hahaha... fantastic! This is the Shadeveil Spirit I''ve been searching for making my pill!"


    s


    As he spoke, Raul struck the ground, causing the outer covering of the golden birdcage to fly into the air.


    He lifted his hairy hand and ced it on Rosalie''s head.


    Tendrils of white smoke began to swirl from her dark hair.


    In an instant, Rosalie''s eyes.


    cy


    eyes flew open


    en in shock.


    "Where ... where am I?" she asked, ncing around in search of a familiar face.


    The unfamiliar faces and surroundings frightened her "Am I... dead?"


    Raul chuckled loudly, "You''re very much alive!"


    A spectral voice echoed from above Rosalie.


    Upon seeing Raul''s mouse-like face, she let out a scream of horror.


    Raul''s lips curled into a smirk, "But soon, you will rise and be a part of my true essence."


    "What are you going to do?" Rosalie asked, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Raul gazed at her like she was his prey.


    I''m going to turn you into a small pill to restore my true essence.


    "Little girl, this is your lucky day!"


    "What do you mean you''re going to turn me into a pill?" Rosalie''s fear intensified.


    Harry stepped forward and replied, "It means Master will refine you!


    "Master will draw the Shadeveil Essence from your body, restore his true essence, and reform his body."


    "What?" Rosalie realized the implication.


    She had heard tales of creating pills in legends before.


    It involved cing pill ingredients such as medicinal herbs into a medicinal liquid or fire to refine and create pills.


    There was also a method where despicable alchemists would consume the bone marrow and blood of


    Chapter 321 The 999th Shadeveil Spirit


    living beings:


    82%


    +5 Free Cons


    In other words, if she ended up in the hands of these individuals now, her fate would be even more dreadful.


    She faced two terrifying fates: being drainedpletely by the mouse-like monster before her or meeting a fiery demise. Rosalie fought with all her might.


    Yet, every inch of her was restrained as if gripped by powerful ropes, leaving her powerless to escape.


    Panic coursed through her!


    In that instant, she sensed the demonic hand upon her head, drawing out her blood, essence, and marrow.


    A sharp ache pulsed in her head.


    She felt utterly exhausted as if all her strength had been sapped away.


    In her terror, a shadow flickered in her vision.


    "Robin, where are you?


    She cried out hopelessly.


    Rosalie understood that her plea was pointless.


    Yet, she longed for Robin could appear before her.


    "Who are you?" Raul paused his sucking and inquired.


    "I am the one who will end your life!" Robin dered coldly, directing his finger at Raul.


    In an instant, the five disciples of the Poison King Sect copsed to the ground.


    Rosalie stared in disbelief, "Are you really Robin? Or is this just my illusion?"


    Robin offered a slight smile, "You''re correct. This is notan illusion."


    "Hey, who do you think you are?" Raul asked warily, sensing the powerful presence of the neer.


    ""You''re not


    worthy to know! You monster!" Robin scoffed icily, yanking Rosalie toward him.


    Raul''s tiny figure immediately curled up, darting behind Robin.


    Long, sharp nails extended over a foot, racing toward Robin''s back like a sh of lightning


    A cold light appeared.


    Raul''s razor-sharp fingertips were severedpletely


    Letting out a squeal like a cornered mouse, he reverted to his true form, seething, "You''ve destroyed my 30 years of mastering the Five Finger Sword! I''ll make you pay!" 10:46 Wed, Nov 27


    Chapter 321 The 999th Shadeveil Spirit


    Once barely five feet, Raul suddenly expanded to over six feet tall.


    Gripping a long sword in hand, he aimed straight for the top of Robin''s head.

 The Deadly 322

    10 46 Wed, Nov 27 GG.


    Chapter 322 Mr Ramsey, I Will Visit You


    Chapter 322 Mr Ramsey, I Will Visit You


    Rosalie lifted her gaze and found the sword rmingly close, her whole body shaking with fear.


    82%


    s


    In the next instant, she squeezed her eyes shut and shouted, putting all her strength into shoving Robin


    aside


    But instead of him moving, she was sent flying backward,nding two yards away.


    "Robin!" she called out desperately, watching as the sword aimed for Robin''s head.


    Robin shook his head with a smirk. "So this is supposed to be the Netherveil Arts Grandmaster? Pathetic!"


    Came another sh of cold light. Raul''s long legs were sliced mid-way, leaving him on the ground. immobilized.


    Raul was ready tounch a hidden flying de concealed within his body.


    But the moment his eyes fell on the shining Golden Dragon Emblem engraved on the dragon dagger, he dropped to his knees. "Lord Dragon yer, please have mercy!" he pleaded. Robin looked taken aback. "Dragon yer? What does that even mean?"


    The Golden Dragon Emblem floated upward, cloaked in a thick white mist that quickly spread throughout the hall.


    Amidst Raul''s piercing cries, a column of red blood erupted into the air.


    Within seconds, the white mist vanishedpletely, leaving the hall as if untouched by any of the chaos.


    The massive tennis court hall was silent, so still that even the slightest sound could be heard.


    No one understood what had just unfolded.


    Rosalie sat on the floor in shock, utterly bewildered.


    Lately, the events she''s been through, one after another, have far surpassed anything in the world she once knew.


    Stories of sects, Netherveil Arts masters, alchemy-these were tales from myths, not reality, yet here they were, happening to her.


    She looked at Raul, who had once seemed so menacing, now lying crumpled on the floor like a shriveled piece of paper.


    Rosalie had long questioned whether she was truly alive or if she was merely experiencing a moment beyond death. Everything felt like a vivid dream.


    How could a living being be reduced to something resembling a mere piece of paper?


    Suddenly, darkness enveloped her, and she lost consciousness.


    Chapter 322 Mr Ramsey, I Will Visit You


    s


    Robin didn''t want her to see the horrific scene that was about to unfold-he was preparing for a killing rampage!


    He then turned to face Harry, fury burning in his eyes. You beast!


    "In the martial society, we uphold honor! We don''t harm the innocent!


    "How could your Poison King Sect sink so low, exploiting innocent girls for your vile schemes?


    "Do you even deserve to exist?


    "And worst of all, you''ve dared to provoke me!"


    Harry knelt before him, pleading desperately, "Mr. Ramsey, we were forced to do this by our sect leader!


    "They made me set up the Trust Gen Loans in Draconia to make a lot of money, and they ordered me to find girls with Shadeveil Spirit for Raul''s cultivation. "In total, over 2,000 girls were captured, with 999 girls like Rosalie fitting the criteria.


    "All the girls who met Raul''s needs were turned into pills by him.


    The rest, those who didn''t qualify, were sold off to nightclubs."


    Robin let out a scornfulugh. "You pack of monsters, go die together!"


    Without warning, the dragon dagger whirled through the air, spinning wildly in the hall.


    All 147 disciples of the Poison King Sect copsed to the floor.


    Harry, witnessing the terrifying sight, pleaded with Robin for mercy.


    Robin chuckled, "It appears the Poison King Sect hasn''t briefed you on my habits yet!


    "It''s still possible to warn you now. There are no survivors beneath the dragon dagger!"


    The very next moment, the dragon dagger emitted a piercing roar, slicing through Harry''s throat.


    He covered his severed neck, gazing in terror at Robin''s retreating figure, gasping, "Di... Divine Drakebane!


    Robin lifted Rosalic and walked out of the tennis court gently patting her back,


    Rosalie stirred from her unconsciousness.


    She clung to Robin''s arm, asking, "Robin, where are we? What happened to those bad guys?"


    "Don''t worry!" Robin replied as he set her down. "It''s all over. Just hold on a second. I need to make a call,"


    He called Leonardo, "Leonardo, you and Ryder take care of the Vicks'' aftermath.


    The Vick Entertainment will be under your management from now on


    "Oh, and make sure to let Amic have a shot at it."


    B


    Chapter 322 Mr Ramsey, I Will Visit You


    Rosalie turned to nce at the nearby tennis hall, where the lights were flickering, and suddenly everything clicked into ce.


    "Robin, I can''t thank you enough. If it weren''t for you, Tel have been dead countless times."


    Robin grinned. "Come on, I''ll take you back to Draconia


    s


    The following morning, Robin took Rosalie to Terenova International Airport.


    He preferred to avoid drawing attention, so he didn''t inform anyone of their departure.


    Upon entering the airport lobby, a group of fully equipped City SWAT team created a secure pathway for


    them.


    Rosalie was taken aback by the sight and instinctively stepped back.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we are here to see you off as instructed!" Cyrus announced, along with a salute from all the SWAT team''s members.


    Robin sighed and shook his head, giving Cyrus a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "If you have time, please -look after Brenda and Marrisa for me."


    With that, he took hold of the trembling Rosalie and continued into the airport.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" a piercing female voice called out from behind.


    Annie and Ivy hurried over to Robin.


    As Robin turned around, Annie seized the moment to nt a quick kiss on his cheek. "What... what are you doing?" Robin eximed, instinctively stepping back. Annie swayed her proud chest. She looked at him with a dreamy look. "Mr. Ramsey, I......".


    "Get away, I don''t want the paparazzi catching me!" Robin said hastily, sidestepping her.


    Annie beamed, "Mr. Ramsey, thank you!"


    Robin waved his hand dismissively as he guided Rosalie toward the airport security checkpoint.


    Tears filled Annie''s eyes as she called out, "Mr. Ramsey I will visit you!"

 The Deadly 323

    Chapter 323 y Him Like a Mouse


    Chapter 323 y Him Like a Mouse


    s


    Rosalie hurried after Robin, casting nces over her shoulder as they moved briskly down the airport terminal.


    She turned to look back at Ivy and Annie, eyes narrowing with curiosity.


    Leaning in, she whispered, "Robin, those two... they look like movie stars, don''t they?"


    Robin gave a small nod. "You''re right. They''re both actors.


    "And one of them is a top star already, while the other''s right behind her," he added.


    Rosalie sighed, her shoulders slumping. "If I''d known it was them, I would''ve asked for a picture."


    Robin shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips. Actors are still people. Taking a picture won''t change who you are or who they are."


    "Robin," she began, ncing at him, "they mentioned they mighte to Harmonfield. Could you let me know if they do? I''d love to get a picture with them then." Robin chuckled. "Sure. When theye, I''ll make sure they treat you to dinner too."


    "Robin, you''re too kind!" Rosalie murmured, holding onto his arm as they walked. "My family and I.... owe everything to you. I don''t know how I''ll ever repay you." "You don''t need to repay me," he replied gently. "Just work hard and build a life you''re proud of."


    we


    Once they boarded the ne, Rosalie''s eyes darted around, filled with awe. "Robin, this is my first time on a ne."


    Robin leaned back in his seat. "Then savor every moment of it."


    Suddenly, a sharp voice broke the moment. "Keep it down!" an air marshal barked.


    "This is a public space," he continued, looking at them with narrowed eyes.


    "We''ve had constantints on international flights about Draconian passengers disrupting others with theirck of respect."


    Robin nced up, recognizing the officer immediately Ashley, the same one he''d encountered on hisst flight to Terenova.


    Without giving him a second look, Robin turned to Rosalie, his tone low. "Some people pretend to be noble while rotting on the inside. If we were somewhere else, I''d have knocked the smugness right out of that one by now." Rosalie covered her mouth, stifling augh as she shot a nce at Ashley.


    She could see that Robin was mocking Ashley


    Ashley''s face turned red with anger, having clearly understood Robin''s insult. "Get up!" he snapped. "I suspect you''re harboring violent intentions. You''reing with me to the flight attendant station for a full


    10:47 Wed, Nov 27 B B.


    Chapter 323 y Him Like a Mouse


    investigation!"


    s


    Robin''s chuckle was low, dangerous. "So, you think a littlemand from you is going to get me on my feet?"


    He leaned back, settling deeper into his seat, his gaze unwavering. "Let''s be clear. If you''re looking for a reason to provoke me, I''m not going to let you yap around me unchecked."


    "Ashley, that''s enough!" Alison''s voice cut sharply through the tension, and it was enough to still Ashley in his tracks.


    She turned, locking eyes with Robin, a flicker of surprise momentarily lighting her face before she hid it.


    She hadn''t expected to see him on this flight back to Draconia.


    Her tone turned resolute, "Ashley, this is beyond eptable conduct toward a passenger. Push this any further, and I''ll have no choice but to call the captain."


    Ashley narrowed his eyes, irritation simmering. "And what do you mean by that, Alison? I''m responsible for the safety of all passengers here."


    He red in Robin''s direction. "Last time he flew with us, four Demberoans ended up battered. I''m only doing my job."


    Alison knew exactly who Robin was, knew the weight of the connections he could bring down if he chose.


    The only reason Ashley was still standing there was because Robin hadn''t yet decided to make it a matter of importance. Robin''s influence could ruin Ashley''s career before he even knew what hit him.


    And an officialint? It would invite an entire investigation, with heavy costs if Robin pressed for it.


    She exhaled, fixing Ashley with a steely look.


    "This is your warning. If you escte this situation, the consequences won''t be something you can just shrug off."


    Robin''s gaze


    shifted between them, his tone cool andmanding, "Now, I suggest you both step away and allow me to enjoy my flight in peace. Any more interruptions, and I''ll take this up with your captain personally." Ashley felt the tension, sensed the weight of Robin''s presence, and for a moment, his expression faltered.


    He knew the risk he ran if Robin chose to speak with the captain.


    He''d be grounded on the spot, his entire career subject to scrutiny, maybe even ruined under the fines that might follow.


    With a cold, lingering look, Ashley spoke through clenched teeth.


    "You''re based out of Harmonfield, right?"


    Robin''s expression was unreadable. "That''s right. Harmonfield, Eastvale Development Group. You know


    Chapter 323 y Him Like a Mouse


    81%


    s


    where to find me."


    Ashley''s mouth twisted into a tight, mocking smile. "Good. I''ll be sure to pay you a visit."


    Then he turned, his frustration in in every tense step as he stalked back to the flight attendants'' station.


    Alison watched him go, casting a final nce at Robin before she followed, disappearing down the aisle without another word.


    "I''m warning you, Ashley," Alison said, her tone firm. "You keep pushing passengers like this, and I won''t hesitate to take it to the captain."


    Ashley mmed his notebook onto the table, anger shing in his eyes. "Oh, please, Alison. Have you really fallen for that smooth-talking pretty boy?"


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "You saw it yourself the other day-a wealthy olddy picked him up. He''s just a freeloader, riding on someone else''s dime. "And you''re still caught up on him? Where''s your dignity?"


    Alison''s lips curved in a sharp, cold smile. "Maybe you should be more worried about your own dignity, Ashley. And maybe even your job."


    She paused, her voice lowering as she locked eyes with him, "Take my advice and steer clear of him. Keep this up, and you''re the one who''ll be paying the price."

 The Deadly 324

    Chapter 324 Small World


    Chapter 324 Small World


    s


    Throughout the flight, Alison found reasons to visit Robin''s seat, each time bringing something new-a cup of tea, a te of fruit, even an extra nket when she thought he might need it.


    Passengers around them began to take notice, their nces turning into murmurs.


    Alison''s attention toward Robin was unmistakable, a disy that set her apart from the usual aloofness of the crew.


    Before long, frustration rippled through the cabin.


    A few passengers shifted in their seats, mutteringints about the apparent favoritism.


    One man turned to a flight attendant and asked, with more than a little curiosity, "Is he her boyfriend or something?"


    Alison fielded eachment and calmed every pointed look with practiced ease, deflecting concerns and putting out small fires as they arose.


    After years in the air, she knew exactly how to handleints.


    And yet, today, even she felt a hint of unease. It wasn''t in her nature to act like this.


    Why was she doing this? Deep down, Alison knew the answer. She wanted to erase any resentment Robin might still harbor toward her.


    She remembered thest flight too well, when she''d allowed Ashley''s words to taint her view of Robin. She''d judged him, assuming he was little more than a man with connections to Stephanie, the older woman who had met him. She had, for a brief moment, dismissed him as some lucky yboy.


    But Terenova had shown her the truth.


    Robin was far more than he appeared, a man whose quiet influence stretched far and whose patience had its limits. Ashley, with his father''s small position in the Harmonfield government, had no idea who he was provoking.


    If Ashley ever tried anything against Robin in Harmonfield, he''d only end up exposing his own foolishness. Robin would ruin him with barely a word, and his father''s modest influence would be nowhere near enough to save him.


    He was every bit as clueless as those self-important souls in Terenova who had crossed Robin and paid dearly for it.


    In this world, many individuals overestimate their importance, blind to the disgrace that lies ahead.


    Alison was certain that once they reached Harmonfield, Ashley would continue to cling to the delusion that his father''s modest government role granted him the right to boss around someone like Robin or seek revenge. The very idea was ridiculous.


    If Ashley pursued such a course, he would surely find himself descending into chaos.


    <


    10:47 Wed,


    Chapter 324 Small World


    He would probably drag his father down with him in the process.


    Rosalie noticed Alison''s repeated attentiveness to Robin


    She often thought about asking Robin about it but found herself hesitating each time.


    s


    It was only after Alison arrived for the tenth time, this time carrying a small bag of colorful fruit candies, that Rosalie whispered, "Robin, do you think that flight attendant has a crush on you?" Robinughed softly. "What she thinks is irrelevant. Whether she admires me, dislikes me, or holds me in contempt means nothing"


    Rosalie''s eyes glinted with yful curiosity. "Come on, Robin. She''s attractive.


    He shook his head. "Her beauty is her concern, not mine. Let''s drop the subject.


    "Got it." Rosalie yfully stuck out her tongue, chiding herself for pushing.


    She understood that pressing Robin on topics he wished to avoid would only serve to provoke him.


    Meanwhile, in the crew''s quarters, Alison caught sight of Ashley, who was sulking in silence. She decided to offer him a word of caution.


    "Ashley, I need to advise you: don''t even entertain thoughts of revenge against Robin.


    "Seriously, holding a grudge against a passenger? Doesn''t that seem a bit absurd to you?


    "Doing so will onlyplicate your life and burden others around you."


    Ashley let out a disdainfulugh. "I can''t stand guys who rely on others to get by.


    "He doesn''t build his life through his abilities; he simply unts his looks and scams his way through.


    "Didn''t you notice? He has another beautiful girl with him today.


    "That girl looks na?ve and inexperienced. It''s obvious he''s taking advantage of her innocence."


    Alison chuckled, shaking her head in disbelief. "Maybe you haven''t noticed, but he''s quite the sensation. Even major celebrities admire him."


    Ashley scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Alison, are you spinning me a fairy tale?


    "Do you honestly believe any top-tier celebrities would be interested in a pretty boy like him? Are you referring to those washed-up stars over 60?" Alison let out a long sigh. "Fine, I won''t debate this with you any longer.


    "I just want to give you a heads-up. It''s best not to stir the pot with him. It''ll be better for you in the end."


    "Better for me? Are you suggesting I''m incapable of holding my own against him?" Ashley''s voice dripped with resentment.


    Alison struggled to bear his arrogance.


    III


    Chapter 324 Small World


    "Yes, you truly can''tpare! He''s not just some random person!


    "With your father being a mere bureaucrat....


    45 Free Coins


    Ashley mmed his palm onto the table, causing it to shake. "Alison, I knew you held me in contempt!


    "It''s true my father works as a low-level publicity officer, but do you know who my mentor is?


    "He''s the president of the Draconia Go Association. I''m one of his disciples.


    "Before long, I won''t be a flight attendant anymore.


    "My mentor ns to have me dive deep into Go research.


    "Tell me, is that not impressive enough?


    "I didn''t want to mention this earlier. I preferred to keep things low-key.


    "Alison, you know I''ve had feelings for you. Don''t you think my achievements are enough to be worthy of you?"


    Alison was taken aback by his sudden confession.


    Yet, when she considered Robin, Ashley''s credentials felt meager.


    She opted for silence.


    She recognized that someone with such inted pride would dismiss her warnings.


    He would soon learn the truth about his folly.


    Not long after, the nended at Harmonfield International Airport.


    As they stepped out of the terminal, Alison rushed to catch up with Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I want you to know that I''m also partly from Harmonfield."


    Robin acknowledged her with a courteous nod, but he didn''t pursue the conversation.


    Alison continued, "My uncle is with the Eastvale Development Group. Could I take you to dinner sometime?"


    Robin hesitated, surprised to discover that this flight attendant was Jonah''s niece


    What a small world it truly was!


    "No, thank you."


    "Robin, stop right there!"


    Just as the two people were talking, a woman whom Robin despised blocked his path.


    Chapter 325 Strange Engagement

 The Deadly 325

    Chapter 325 Strange Engagement


    Alison and Rosalie stood frozen, bewildered by the unfolding scene.


    01%


    s


    "Robin, I knew you couldn''t handle seeing me!" Alice announced, her re fixed on the unbothered Robin. Her eyes brimmed with arrogance.


    "Is it because you''ve learned about my engagement to Zachary this Sunday? Are you avoiding me out of difort?"


    Alison began to unravel theyers of tension.


    This woman, she realized, shared aplicated past with Robin.


    Alison studied Alice with keen interest.


    With striking features and a figure that turned heads, she was a true beauty.


    Alison''s gaze shifted to the luxury car parked nearby, where Zachary stood beside Alice.


    Together, they radiated wealth and status.


    13


    Robin, uninterested in confrontation, tried to walk past them.


    Yet Alice stepped into his path. "Why are you dodging me, Robin? Are you upset about my engagement? Is that why you can''t meet my gaze?"


    Robin responded with a cool smile, "Alice, our chapter ended long ago. What''s the point of this charade? "Your engagement doesn''t concern me. Whether you marry or not, it changes nothing for me.


    "Besides, it''s merely an engagement. Is it truly necessary to make such a scene? You''d think you were about to ascend to royalty."


    Rosalie and Alison stifledughter, nearly bursting out loud.


    Alice shook her head, feigning disappointment. She pointed at Rosalie. "Is this really what you have to show for yourself, Robin?


    "Taking this lowly girl on trips, fooling her out of her money must be quite simple, right?"


    Rosalie quickly stepped in. "Ms. Miller, you''ve misunderstood. It''s not what you think. Robin saved me..."


    But Robin cut her off, "There''s no need to exin yourself to her."


    Alice chuckled, her smile dripping with disdain. "You''re correct. You two make a great pair. Congrattions!" Rosalie felt her cheeks burn, longing to exin.


    But when she glimpsed Robin''s unflinching calm, her words faded away.


    She looked up at his tall form, admiration swelling within her.


    Chapter 325 Strange Engagement


    81%1


    s


    Then her gaze fell back on Alice''s self-satisfied grin, and a quiet amusement crept over her.


    Alice, perhaps one day you will understand the truth, and when that dayes, regret will consume you.


    When Robin remained silent, Alice couldn''t suppress her smirk. "Well, Robin, since fate has brought us together, I''ll let you in on some news. This Sunday, Mr. Gill and I are officially getting engaged!" Sheughed.


    "Mr. Gill has promoted the event across television and social media. The elite of Harmonfield, along with a few reporters, will be at our engagement ceremony.


    "And I assure you, our ceremony will be spectacr. It''s bound to make waves throughout Harmonfield!"


    Robin chuckled softly. "That''s wonderful. Am I free to leave now?"


    "Hold on a second!" Alice, still filled with excitement, stepped in front of him.


    "I should tell you that our engagement isn''t taking ce in some ordinary five-star hotel in Harmonfield. Isn''t that something?"


    "Hmm, I suppose." Robin smiled knowingly. "nning something rather unconventional?"


    "Of course! A wedding is a major milestone, and it deserves to be grand and memorable!" Alice grinned. "Can you guess where it will be held?"


    Robin feigned deep thought. "Let me think. Are you nning a ceremony beneath a bridge?"


    "Pfft!" Alison and Rosalie struggled to stifle theirughter.


    "What... what are you saying?" Alice shot back, her annoyance ring.


    Robin shrugged. "Didn''t you say you weren''t using a hotel?


    "If it''s not under a bridge, then where on earth could it be?"


    Alice scoffed, a haughtyugh escaping her lips. "People like you, with such narrow minds, can only conceive of such mundane ideas.


    "Allow me to enlighten you. I''m hosting the ceremony at a vi estate!


    "And not just any vi; it''s Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates, the most extravagant location in Harmonfield."


    Robin''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "At my ce?"


    "Your ce?" Alice burst intoughter.


    "You live at Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates? You must be joking!"


    Robin shook his head. "Impossible. That''s just simply impossible."


    Alice sneered. "With your limited view, it''s no surprise you think it''s impossible! Here, take a look at this."


    She thrust an invitation toward Robin.


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 325 Strange Engagement


    Robin merely shrugged. "You can keep that. I don''t have time for your theatrics."


    You can go to hell. How could my vi possibly host your engagement ceremony?


    81%


    s


    Zachary let out a lightugh. "Robin, Alice is beingpletely honest. We''re here to pick up my aunt and her family for our engagement at the vi.


    "Robin, the ceremony is indeed at Vi One. Alice wouldn''t lie to you."


    Robin met their gaze with a steady expression. "Well, that vi is my home. I have no reason to lie to you, either."


    Just then, Ashley approached, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Zachary, Ms. Miller, who are you here to see?" Zachary shook Ashley''s hand. "We''re here to pick up my aunt.


    "This Sunday marks the day of my engagement to Alice. If you''re not flying, you shoulde and celebrate with us."


    Ashley turned to Alison, her enthusiasm infectious. "That sounds wonderful! Zachary, where exactly is the engagement taking ce?"


    Zachary nced at Robin before responding with pride, "We''re holding the ceremony at Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates." 3/3


    Chapter 326 What''d You Ca

 The Deadly 326

    Chapter 326 What''d You Call Him?


    Chapter 326 What''d You Call Him?


    "Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates!" Ashley gasped, his surprise evident.


    00000,81%#


    s


    "That''s the most opulent vi in all of Harmonfield. Zachary, you really know how to pick them!


    "Alison, did you know? This vi is valued at four billion! It''s the priciest luxury estate around.


    "The owner remains mysterious. Since it was built, no one has seen their face.


    "Rumors abound. Some say it belongs to a reclusive billionaire!


    "I must see this mysterious vi for myself.


    "Just for that, I will attend your engagement ceremony!


    Alice caught Ashley''s excitement and turned her gaze to Robin, who maintained an unreadable expression.


    "Robin, didn''t you insist that Vi One is yours? Seems like you are the reclusive billionaire they''re all gossiping about!" She chortled.


    "Sure, if that amuses you." Robin refused to borate and walked past them without a nce.


    "Ha! I thought you''d cling to your story about that vi!" Alice shook her head, a mocking smile ying on her lips.


    Alison pointed at Robin''s back and asked, "You guys and him are


    ?"


    Ashley quickly responded, "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my coworker, flight attendant Alison Ferguson.


    "Alison, meet my friends, Zachary Gill and Alice Miller!"


    Alison offered a polite handshake. "Hello. Ms. Miller, it seems you and Robin share some history?"


    Zachary shrugged nonchntly. "Robin was betrothed to Alice, a union arranged by their grandfathers. The Miller family recently canceled it."


    Alison''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You actually ended your engagement with Robin?"


    Alice sneered, her voice dripping with disdain, "We are from different social sses, so it was only logical to call it off.


    "I can''t be forced into marrying Robin, a broke nobody, simply due to some outdated family pact."


    "You consider Robin a nobody?" Alison was taken aback, surprised by Alice''s arrogance.


    Observing Alice, she realized this was no joke.


    Sheughed at Alice in silence.


    Another haughty, foolish woman!


    111


    Chapter 326 What''d You Call Him?


    Just like Anna from Terenova, who thought she was superior to everyone else.


    She insisted she and Robin were not of the same caliber.


    81%


    s


    Little did she realize, in Robin''s presence, she was utterly insignificant. His status and background were realms beyond her reach.


    I can''t believe you''d think he was beneath you!


    What an intriguing thought!


    Robin had dered that Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates was his, and perhaps it truly was.


    A man of his stature would not resort to idle boasts or mere pretense.


    Alison had glimpsed a premier vi in Terenova, and finding such a grand property in Harmonfield was hardly a revtion.


    But the couple before her seemed blissfully unaware of their own naivety.


    Ah, the twists and turns that awaited on the day of their engagement!


    Alison felt a spark of curiosity ignite within her.


    She watched Robin''s form recede, her thoughts a blend of intrigue and a hint of bitterness.


    Was her view of the world too limited?


    Noticing Alison''s grace and charm, Zachary broke the silence, "Ms. Ferguson, on the day Alice and I engaged, I would be honored if you would serve as her maid of honor." Alison shook her head, her expression apologetic. "I appreciate the offer, but I may have other ns and can''t assure you I''ll be there.


    "Besides, such a luxurious venue makes me a bit uneasy.


    "I''ll try to attend your engagement, but as for being a maid of honor, I must decline."


    Alison had no intention of provoking Robin''s anger.


    Though she couldn''t grasp how Robin''s vi could be the chosen venue for Alice''s engagement, she envisioned the day vividly.


    If Alice indeed held her ceremony at Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates, the oue was all too


    clear.


    Zachary nodded thoughtfully. "That''s perfectly understandable. Ms. Ferguson, I hope you can join us. You won''t want to miss seeing Harmonfield''s most luxurious estate." Alice observed Alison''s gaze as it returned to Robin. "Ms. Ferguson, I saw you walking with Robin earlier. Are you two acquainted?"


    Alison offered a gentle smile. "We shared a brief encounter on a flight. I wouldn''t ssify it as knowing him."


    Chapter 326 What''d You Call Him?


    "I feared he might have deceived you once more, Alice replied, a hint of mockery in her tone.


    "Ms. Ferguson, it''s wise to steer clear of men like him.


    "You might not realize this, but after I ended our engagement, he attempted to win me back by fabricating


    a sess story. He went so far as to fool two of the richest women in Harmontell


    Alison felt a bittersweet smile rise.


    If Robin had truly tried to fool her, it would be her fortune.


    Yet, like Alice, she had shown her own folly,


    What aughable notion to view such a powerful man as merely a gigolo!


    Ashley, catching the tone of their conversation, grinned. Ms. Miller, it was a wise choice to break off that engagement with that loser Robin!


    "Did I mention what I saw in Terenova? He was involved with a wealthy woman in her 60s."


    "He''s with an older woman?" Alice shook her head in disbelief.


    "Has he really made a name for himself in international business? Ha!


    "This is utterly ridiculous!"


    Ashley shook her head, his eyes brimming with disdain. "That kind of man is beyond redemption! To secure a life of case, he attaches himself to someone who could be his grandmother. It''s revolting! "Alison, after hearing what Ms. Miller and Mr. Gill said, you should understand Robin''s true nature.


    "Don''t hold onto any false hopes!"


    Just as Ashley finished speaking, he abruptly stopped.


    Pointing toward Robin, he eximed, "Look over there! What''s happening?"

 The Deadly 328

    Chapter 328 Dragon yer


    "Major general? That''s quite a title, isn''t it?" Robin asked, skepticism etched on his face.


    Jack''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm as he studied Robin closely.


    He was certain that such an enticing offer would coax a quick agreement from the young man.


    In the military, only a select few had reached the rank of major general after the age of 50.


    Yet here stood Robin, just 20, being presented with this remarkable opportunity.


    Most would seize it without hesitation.


    This honor had been conferred on only two individuals in the entire Draconia military. 24.81%


    45 Free Coins


    One was the famed Dragon yer, the founder of the Dragon Soul, whose legacy loomedrge.


    But that warrior had faded from memory years ago.


    The second could be Robin-if he chose to ept the challengeid before him.


    After a thorough investigation in Harmonfield, Jack found himself bewildered by Robin.


    Initially, he hadn''t regarded him with much seriousness.


    Yet every time he looked closer, nothing seemed out of ce.


    Even the elite intelligence agents from Dragon Pce hade away with nothing from their pursuit of Robin.


    The more elusive Robin grew, the more Jack wondered if he was the man he sought.


    While on the Terenova mission, Jack had stumbled upon fragments of information about Robin.


    Though he couldn''t firmly establish his identity, he discovered that Robin had once served as a mercenary in Fricana, boasting formidable skills. This lead prompted Dragon Pce to consider that Robin might be linked to a notorious figure in the World of Darkness, known as Divine Drakebane. Yet, mere spectioncked the weight of proof.


    There remained insufficient evidence to confirm that Robin was indeed that person.


    Thus, Jack had devised a n to validate his suspicions


    At that moment, the War Wolf Special Forces stood at a critical juncture, facing a dire predicament.


    Once, the War Wolf Special Forces had ruled the elite military ranks with an iron grip for years.


    For years, the War Wolf Special Forces had reigned supreme among elite military units, their prowess unmatched.


    III


    §à


    J


    81%1


    Chapter 328 Dragon yer


    However, a gradual decline had begun to tarnish their reputation.


    s


    Jack, the architect behind this formidable team, felt a deep connection to the special forces he had nurtured.


    He was not ready to watch them slip into oblivion.


    Thus, he proposed the rank of major general to Robin, inviting him to take on the role of head coach for the War Wolf Special Forces as they prepared for the imminent military martial tournament. Draconia was structured into Seven Military Zones.


    Each zone boasted its own special forces team, made up of the finest soldiers, assigned to missions that set them apart from conventional forces.


    To foster healthypetition among these elite teams, the military headquarters hosted an annual


    martial tournament.


    For many years, the War Wolf Special Forces had proudly held the champion title.


    Now, however, theynguished at the bottom of the rankings.


    Military regtions stated that any unit finishingst for three consecutive years would see their designation revoked.


    The War Wolf had already upied the lowest position for two years straight.


    If they did not improve their standing this year, the unit would be disbanded entirely.


    Members of the War Wolf Special Forces would bepelled to retire, losing even the chance to serve as regr soldiers.


    Currently, teams like Dragon Soul and Dark Panther dominated the upper echelons of the rankings.


    These once lesser teams had now overtaken the War Wolf, leaving them behind.


    With fewer than 30 days remaining until the tournament, the clock was ticking.


    Jack had believed the former head coach would lead them back to their former glory, given that they


    served under Zone Three


    Yet, the results from the preliminary rounds two weeks earlier had been nothing short of catastrophic. If they were to fail in improving their standing, this year''s martial tournament would be theirst. Jack put forth Robin''s name to the military,ying out his case with careful precision.


    Freya''s confusion deepened upon hearing the news.


    Even though Robin had saved her grandfather and showed impressive medical talents, she had never seen him in action on the battlefield.


    Besides, he wasn''t part of the military.


    Chapter 328 Dragon yer


    Freya struggled to grasp why Jack would choose to back him.


    With questions bubbling in her mind, she confronted both her grandfather and Jack.


    81%1


    s


    Jack exined that if they could recruit Robin for the War Wolf, they could at least secure their position in the forting tournament.


    There was even a chance they might exceed their previous performances.


    To facilitate this, Jack had navigated unusual routes to help Robin attain an extraordinary promotion to major general.


    This opportunity, however, carried specific stiptions.


    The War Wolf Special Forces needed to retain their designation to keep the promotion.


    Freya conveyed this news to Robin, trying to sway him to join their cause.


    But Robin stood his ground. "What does this have to do with me? I''m not interested!"


    Freya let out a sigh, burdened by the situation.


    I get it, Robin. This isn''t your fight. Our challenges shouldn''t be your concern. If only the Dragon yer were here.


    "But the Dragon yer has been missing for years. If he were still around, the War Wolf wouldn''t be facing this crisis." "Dragon yer?" Robin repeated, remembering the name that hade up twice in his past.


    Who was this person who inspired such awe?


    Freya''sments suggested that the Dragon yer had once been a member of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    Jack noticed the change in Robin''s expression.


    "Robin, if you wish to know more about this figure, visit the ces he once fought. You might discover valuable insights."


    "Alright, I''ll give it some thought," Robin said after a brief pause.


    Freya''s brow furrowed with concern.


    "Robin, several high-ranking officials will arrive in Harmonfield on Sunday morning. I hope to have your answer before theye." "Okay, I''ll think about it!" Robin responded, gesturing toward the uing intersection. "I''ll get out here."

 The Deadly 329

    hapter 329 Hurry Up!


    Chapter 329 Hurry Up!


    The vehicle halted at the intersection, its engine quieting to a stop.


    Robin gave Jack a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    000000 81%


    s


    "Old man, make sure your guards behave next time. You don''t want them to end up as a grease spot on the sidewalk."


    Jack''s guards exchanged nces, rolling their eyes in response.


    With a chuckle, Jack reassured him. "Once you''re a major general, they''ll think twice."


    "Alright, then. Goodbye." Robin leaped from the car and walked briskly toward Vista Lake Vi.


    Freya watched him go, then turned to Jack. "Mr. Jack, are you truly serious about this?"


    Jack nodded, his expression earnest. "You know I wouldn''t joke about something like this, you silly girl."


    "Mr. Jack, we have only 26 days until the tournament begins. If the War Wolf Special Forces can''t score in the individualbat events, we will be eliminated."


    Jack shot her a sharp look. "So tell me, who else can take on this responsibility besides Robin?"


    "The issue is..." Freya hesitated, choosing her words carefully. "The issue is that he isn''t part of our military structure.


    "Does he truly possess the knowledge ofbat and specialized skills?


    "A special forces unit''s capabilities are not something an untrained person can simply acquire.


    "Every soldier in the War Wolf Special Forces has been forged through rigorous training to achieve their current level of expertise.


    "Every warrior in the Seven Military Zones'' special forces is selected as the cream of the crop.


    "Just look at Robin. While I admire his medical expertise, hisbat skills..."


    Jack gestured toward his guards. "How do these two measure up in personalbat against any of your War Wolf members?" Freya studied the colonel guards behind her, her expression thoughtful.


    "Mr. Jack, I recognize that your guards are elite. Most special forces operatives wouldn''t stand a chance. against them." Jack maintained his calm demeanor. "Didn''t you see how they couldn''t even defend themselves against Robin?"


    Freya paused, considering his words. "That''s true, but perhaps they just weren''t ready


    Jackughed softly. "How can you say something so naive?


    wed,


    Chapter 329 Hurry Up!


    s


    "In a real battle, the enemy doesn''t wait for you. They will strike even when you''re unprepared. Especially when you''re unprepared.


    "They''re already at a disadvantagepared to Robin, just because of that.


    "If you can''t keep your reflexes sharp at all times, you don''t belong in special forces.


    "Years of experience tell me that Robin''s reflexese from countless hours of realbat training.


    "I''ve recently learned something else: Robin spent seven years as a mercenary."


    "Seven years in that line of work?" Freya gasped. "Seven years ago, I hadn''t even enlisted."


    "Seven years ago, Robin was only 14. It''s difficult to fathom how a child survived in such a savage environment. "Given his current skills, you should realize that those years forged him into a warrior of extraordinary caliber. "If he hadn''t faced those challenges, the Robin we see now wouldn''t exist. I have confidence in my judgment!"


    Freya paused, contemting his words. "Mr. Jack, what if you''re wrong? Would that spell the end for the War Wolf?"


    Jack let out a cynicalugh. "If it meets its end, then so be it. A team with no true ability has no purpose, even if it survives.


    "I''m not endorsing Robin to represent the War Wolf out of pride. I seek to answer a question.


    "To put it inly, even if the War Wolf is disbanded, I wouldn''t mourn its loss.


    "With nobat strength, survival means little."


    Freya''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment at Jack''s bluntness. "Yes, Mr. Jack, you''re absolutely right.


    "Without adequate fighting ability, charging into battle would be sheer folly.


    "A War Wolf Special Forces unit without strength would serve no purpose!


    "I hope Robin has what it takes to change the tide and give the War Wolf a fighting chance."


    The clock struck nine as Robin approached Vista Lake Vi.


    At this hour, Shirley might still be away.


    The diligent Ms. Dunn often worked until eleven, only returning homete at night.


    Unless, of course, she felt inspired to cook tonight.


    Though her culinary skills were average, that one cooking experience had sparked her passion for the kitchen.


    B


    Chapter 329 Hurry Up!


    Amber had told him that Shirley set aside one night each week to practice her cooking,


    Arriving at the vi, he found it unsettlingly quiet.


    Shirley must not be back yet.


    Hisst encounter with her-stumbling upon her sleeping naked-made him heute.


    As he stepped into the vi, the silence wrapped around him once more.


    Robin released a long sigh of relief.


    With Shirley gone, he could take a hot shower and enjoy a restful night.


    Just as he climbed to the second floor, a shout pierced the stillness from Shirley''s room


    "Come on, hurry! I''m so itchy!"


    "Did you hear me?"


    Robin froze, confusion flooding his mind. What was going on?


    Was Shirley home, and had she noticed him?


    "What are you waiting for? Get in here! I can''t stand it! Shirley shouted, her urgency palpable.


    "I''m talking to you!"


    A chill coursed through Robin. What is happening?


    "Are youing in or not? I''m really itching here! Hurry!"

 The Deadly 330

    Chapter 330 Unexpected Invitations


    Chapter 330 Unexpected Invitations


    She said she was itchy? Does she want me to go in and help?


    Should I go in?


    Robin turned to nce at Shirley''s bedroom.


    Thest time he''d gone in there in the middle of the night, he''d gotten an eyeful.


    And now she was directly inviting him in.


    Guess I''ll have to take one for the team?


    81%


    s


    Robin crept forward, reminding himself, I''m being forced to do this. This is just me helping someone out.


    "Hurry up! If you don''te here now, I''m making you eat the two dishes downstairs!"


    That snapped Robin back to reality. He took a deep breath and sniffed.


    Yeah, there''s that familiar burnt smell. She cooked today, all right.


    From her tone, there was no way those dishes would be edible!


    He''d rather make this ''little sacrifice'' than eating her cooking.


    Robin quickly shrugged off his jacket and stepped into Shirley''s room, and the scene before him made his eyes light up. Before him was a vision of elegance and allure-the graceful curve of her neck, smooth shoulders, and wless back. Shirley sat on the spacious bed, her bare back turned toward the door, radiating a subtle, irresistible allure.


    "Stop dawdling! Hurry up and scratch my back! It''s itching like crazy!"


    So it was just an itch, here I thought-


    It turns out she just wants me to scratch?


    Robin hesitated a second, then darted over to the bed.


    A gentleman should know where to look and where not to look!


    He took in the stunning sight before him and forced his gaze away.


    Then he reached out, hand brushing her back, as he looked the other way.


    "Ahh, that feels so good! Yes, more... ahh..." Shirley moaned in satisfaction, making Robin''s grip slip a little. "Ms. Dunn, please, could you tone it down a bit?"


    III


    Chapter 330 Unexpected Invitations


    C


    s


    The bathroom door swung open, and out walked Amber, fresh from the shower, freezing at the doorway.


    "Mr. Ramsey?! When did you get here?"


    "Um... honestly? I don''t even know," Robin shrugged. "And well... here we are."


    An awkward silence filled the room.


    Then suddenly, the screams began, "AHHH! AHHHHHHH!"


    Robin mped his hands over his ears and yelled too, "AHHH!"


    His first instinct was to run, but before he could move, he felt a foot nt firmly on his backside, sending him stumbling forward.


    Then pillows, nkets, and towels flew at him from every direction, hitting his head, back, legs-


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The two women kicked, pped, scratched, and practically tore him from the room.


    Bang! The bedroom door mmed shut behind him.


    Robin sat dazed on the hallway floor, blinking in confusion.


    Untangling the mess of items from his head, he found cartoon panties, ck stockings, towels, pillowcases, and ...


    What the heck?! What on earth just happened?


    Was this some kind of hallucination?


    He nced at the cartoon panties, stockings, the bite marks on his arm and his neck, which was still stinging from Shirley''s grip.


    And his clothes, practically shredded by those two.


    Nope, this was no hallucination. This was very real!


    You were calling me in there, both of you, and telling me to scratch your itch-


    How is this my fault?


    I ignored them!


    Whatever!


    Next time you get an itch, don''t even think about calling me!


    But that was a nice grip. Hmph.


    Robin stood up, grabbed the pile of stockings and underwear on the floor, and tossed them straight into the trash can before heading toward his own bedroom.


    III


    Chapter 330 Unexpected Invitations


    Laughter burst out from the room behind him.


    Shirley hid under the covers in the bedroom, face still burning hot.


    .81%


    s


    Thinking about how she''d shouted for Robin to scratch her back, a blush spread all the way to her neck.


    Meanwhile, Amber was wrapped in a robe and curled up on the couch.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds before breaking intoughter.


    "Amber, did you hit him a little too hard just now? You totally knocked him out!" Shirley chuckled, picturing the dazed look Robin had on his face.


    Amber gave her a slightly guilty nce. "Maybe. I mean, when I saw you bite his arm, I just threw every piece of underwear, stocking, and towel at him." "And I kicked him twice on his way out." Shirley thought for a moment. "Maybe we should check if he''s okay?"


    They slipped on their clothes and went to Robin''s door.


    "Robin, open up!" Shirley knocked.


    Robin shivered. Are they here to beat me up some more? I better pretend to be asleep!


    "Robin, open the door."


    The knocking grew louder.


    Robin didn''t open up. He spoke from inside instead, "You''re the one who called me in. You said, ''Hurry up, I''m itchy!'' I thought you meant it, I swear!" "Open the door."


    Shirley snapped, "It doesn''t matter how much you exin; you''re just being intentional about this!" "Alright, since you both feel like you''re at a loss, I''ll make it up to you," Robin said, stripping off all his clothes until he was left in just his boxers, and then he swung the door wide open.


    Outside, Shirley and Amber stood there fully dressed.


    Their jaws dropped when they saw him.


    With his tall, toned frame, eight-pack abs, and broad shoulders. His body was perfection.


    Seeing the two women staring, Robin shrugged, "There, now we''re even. And if it still feels unfair, I can take off thisst piece, too."


    With that, he reached for his boxers.


    The two women instantly raised their feet and kicked him back into the room.


    "Ow!"


    <


    Chapter 330 Unexpected Invitations


    Before Robin could react, they mmed him with a ba


    Once again, the door shut with a resounding bang.


    Robin sat on the floor, stunned.


    All''s fair in war, he thought, shaking his head.


    It''s not my fault, these two are just way too sneaky!


    Chapter 331 Dinner ns

 The Deadly 331

    Chapter 331 Dinner ns


    Chapter 331 Dinner ns


    Outside, Shirley and Amber''sughter echoed through the hallway.


    Robin jumped, snapping out of his daze.


    He quickly locked his door and muttered, "I''m not opting this door again tonight, no way


    After a nice, hot shower, he went to bed, sleeping soundly


    The next morning, he woke up to find Shirley and Amber already seated at the dining table, a good of delicious breakfastid out before them.


    He could smell the food even from the second floor.


    Yawning, Robin strolledzily into the dining room.


    He figuredst night''s events might make things awkward, but to his surprise, the two women acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Robin, when did you get back?" Shirley asked casually


    "Uh..." Robin''s brain jammed for a second. "Last night? You two really didn''t notice?


    Seeing their calm, innocent expressions, Robin was baffled. Had it all been in his imagination¨¦


    He nced at Shirley, then Amber.


    Both of them looked back at him nkly.


    "You really don''t remember anything fromst night?"


    Shirley frowned slightly, shaking her head. "Nope. It was a long day, so we turned in early once we got home."


    Amber nodded, just as confused. "What happenedst night?"


    "Uh... it''s nothing. As long as nothing happened, that''s good," Robin said, looking into the eyes of the two women and sensing they weren''t lying. Had it been a hallucination?


    As he lowered his head to eat, he caught the two of them exchanging a subtle, amused nce.


    An almost imperceptible smile crossed both of their faces.


    After breakfast, the three of them drove over to the Eastvale Development Group building


    They had just entered the lobby when Rosalie hurried over to greet them.


    "Good morning, Ms. Dunn, Robin, Ms. Jenning," she said.


    Shirley smiled back, "Good morning, Rosalie. How''s your mother doing since she got out of the hospital?"


    Chapter 381 Dinner ns


    "She''s recovering well, thank you. I moved her to Graceview Apartments for .camer more easily," Rosalie replied, grateful. I was nning to free up the base and return it to Robles "We really appreciate everything you''ve done for us. If weren''t for your syn" her wher full of gratitude.


    Shirley reached over, gently straightening Rosalie''s hair "Don''t worry door. We''re only beux work. Focus on your job, and things will get better"


    Rosalie nodded, touched. "Thank you, Ms. Dunn. I''ll make sure to work hard


    "Oh, by the way, I was hoping to invite you all to dinner tonight. My mother really wants to frank yo personally for all your help during her hospital stay"


    Shirley smiled. "There''s no need for that, Rosalie, Just tell her to take it easy and not overthink things het visit her sometime soon,"


    Rosalie blushed. "Actually, Ms, Dunn, it''s not just that.


    "A few rtives areing over, and my mom said to invite you both so we can all cach up. She also wants to show them my work environment and introduce them to my boss and colleges


    "Ms. Dunn, you know how it is-my mom wants to keep up appearances in front of rtives. 1.


    After a moment of thought, Shirley smiled. "All right, if that''s the case, it could be nice to go and rx together. Robin, what do you think?"


    Robin was about to decline, but he relented seeing how keen she was. "Fine. Just send me the time and location, and we''ll head over."


    "Great, I''ll text you the detailster," Rosalie said, thrilled.


    When they got to the office, Shirley opened today''s financial deration form. In the internal expenses section, she noticed the item rted to the contract signing for Rosalie''s urgent funds repayment.


    "Ms. Jenning, how much was Rosalie''s employee assistance loan?" she asked.


    Amber checked the records. "She withdrew a total of 300,000 over two requests.


    "ording topany policy, once an employee''s family member has recovered and been discharged from the hospital, they begin signing the repayment agreement. The repayments are deducted monthly from their sry. "During this time, due to her personal matters, we haven''t had the chance to finalize the repayment n with her."


    Shirley nodded. "Let''s give it a bit more time. We can grant her a six-month deferral before setting up a repayment schedule."


    "Understood, Ms. Dunn. I''ll note it down and handle the deferral agreement tomorrow."


    Shirley stared at Amber''s outfit for a while.


    She couldn''t help but smile as she recalled how both of them had been so open in front of Robin the night


    <


    Chapter 331 Dinner ns


    s


    before.


    Amber, noticing her look, felt a bit self-conscious. "Is something wrong with my outfit?"


    Shirley''s cheeks flushed as she teased, "Amber, you sure know how to unt your petite figure. Last night... hehe..."


    "Ms. Dunn!" Amber''s face turned red to her neck. "This is all your fault!"


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Shirleyughed. "All right, all right, I''ll stop.


    "Now, about tonight''s dinner. Rosalie''s family will be there, so maybe we shouldn''t go in our work clothes. It might feel too formal. "Can you help me browse for some outfits online?"


    Amber leaned in beside her, opening a shopping site. "What kind of outfit are you thinking of, Ms. Dunn?"


    Shirley nced at the hotel location Rosalie had texted.


    "The ce is a mid-range hotel, so let''s pick something nice but rxed. Let''s each pick an outfit that''ll suit the asion."

 The Deadly 332

    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    Shirley spent a good while looking at the outfit Amber had picked for her, finding it too shy. "Amber, what about a gray suit instead?"


    "Sure, Ms. Dunn. You look great in anything." Amber said, ncing at Shirley''s impressive figure.


    Rolling her eyes, Shirley retorted, "ttery won''t help, Amber. Help me find something that feels down- to-earth."


    Amber looked again at her, focusing for a moment on her figure. "Ms. Dunn, I''m sure Robin has a pretty memorable impression of that part of you."


    Realizing where Amber''s eyes had wandered, Shirley quickly pulled her cor up, feigning sternness. "Amber, I''m starting to think you''re not as professional as you look!" Pouting, Amber worried for a moment that Shirley was upset.


    "Oh, Amber, let me ask you something," Shirley said, blushing. "Do you think Robin has feelings for me?"


    Amber nced up at her, catching a hopeful glint in her eyes.


    "Yes!" she nodded, "I think he does. Look at all he''s done since he came to Harmonfield.


    "Before, Abyssal Dominion and the Hamiltons were always pressuring the Dunns. But ever since Robin joined you, they''ve kept their distance.


    "Rygar and his people even helped the Dunns handle a few troublesome issues.


    "In just six months, the market share of the Dunns has doubled! That''s all thanks to Robin''s influence.


    "If he didn''t care for you, Ms. Dunn, why would he go through all this trouble?


    "Money isn''t his motivation; he seems unaffected by wealth. He must be doing it for you!"


    Shirley''s cheeks turned rosy, and she smiled, her eyes lighting up.


    "All right, I''ll make him a big dinner myself in a few days. You cane and help me, Amber."


    Amber chuckled nervously. "Um, Ms. Dunn, maybe we shouldn''t..."


    "No way! I want to cook it myself," Shirley insisted firmly.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want," Amber said with a resigned smile.


    "Look, Amber, what do you think of this outfit for both of us?" Shirley pointed to a very in outfit on the


    screen.


    Amber took in the drab design, which looked like a cleaner''s uniform. "Ms. Dunn, isn''t that a little too understated?"


    "That''s the point," Shirley replied with a grin, pointing at the outfit. "Let''s order this one. You ce the


    III


    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    order and ensure it''s delivered by this afternoon."


    "Got it." Amber arranged for a same-day delivery at 3 PM.


    In the afternoon, the building''s security guard, Wayne, brought the outfits to Shirley''s office.


    "Wayne, how do you get to work daily?" she asked him.


    "I ride an electric bike, Ms. Dunn," he answered.


    "An electric bike? Perfect!" Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    s


    "Would you lend us two bikes for the evening? I''ll have Ms. Jenning transfer 500 dors each to you as a transportation fee."


    "No need to pay me, Ms. Dunn. I''ll get the keys immediately!" Wayne said, hurrying off.


    Ten minutester, he returned with the keys and photos of the license tes and the location of the bikes.


    "Amber, please transfer Wayne 1,000 dors as a thank-you," Shirley said, then turned to face her assistant. "Amber, do you know how to ride an electric bike?"


    "Yes, but are you sure you want to ride one to the dinner, Ms. Dunn?" Amber asked, a little surprised.


    Shirley nodded, "I want to keep things casual and approachable with Rosalie''s mom. It''ll make the dinner feel more rxed.


    "Think about it: if we show up in business attire in a Porsche at that kind of hotel, it might be too intimidating.


    "Better if we wear casual clothes and take an electric bike."


    Amber shrugged. "If you''re set on it, then all right."


    "By the way, I don''t actually know how to ride an electric bike," Shirley admitted. "Can you teach me? Let''s go down and try together." Knowing how much this meant to her boss, Amber smiled and agreed. "Let''s change into our new outfits and head down." Considering how serious she was, Amber understood that Shirley didn''t want Rosalie''s family to feel pressured.


    "You''re going all out for Rosalie," Amber remarked as they changed.


    "It''s not about going all out," Shirley replied, adjusting the slightly snug outfit. "Helping each other is how we get through tough times." "Oh no, this outfit feels a bit tight."


    Shirley looked at the outfit she wore, noticing it was too small. "Forget it; there''s no time to change now. Let''s go downstairs!" Amber had also finished changing.


    III


    0


    BB


    81%1


    Chapter 382 Embracing the Casual Ride


    s


    Together, they headed to the bike storage area and found the two electric bikes Wayne had lent them.


    Amber looked at the two nearly falling-apart electric bikes and frowned, "Ms. Dunn, are these things going to fall apart while we ride them?"


    Nervous as well, Shirley hesitated. "They do look a bit shaky, don''t they? Well, let''s give it a try. Show me how to ride!"


    Amber pulled one of the bikes out and positioned it. "First, sit here. I''ll guide you through the controls. We can do a test ride on the za in front of the building.


    "Once you get the hang of it, we''ll head to the hotel. Since it''s before rush hour, we''ll have two hours to get there."


    Shirley shook her head, "It''s only a 20-minute ride, and you''re telling me to leave two hours early?"


    "First, let''s see you try riding," Amber replied.

 The Deadly 333

    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    Shirley spent a good while looking at the outfit Amber had picked for her, finding it too shy. "Amber, what about a gray suit instead?"


    "Sure, Ms. Dunn. You look great in anything." Amber said, ncing at Shirley''s impressive figure.


    Rolling her eyes, Shirley retorted, "ttery won''t help, Amber. Help me find something that feels down- to-earth."


    Amber looked again at her, focusing for a moment on her figure. "Ms. Dunn, I''m sure Robin has a pretty memorable impression of that part of you."


    Realizing where Amber''s eyes had wandered, Shirley quickly pulled her cor up, feigning sternness. "Amber, I''m starting to think you''re not as professional as you look!" Pouting, Amber worried for a moment that Shirley was upset.


    "Oh, Amber, let me ask you something," Shirley said, blushing. "Do you think Robin has feelings for me?"


    Amber nced up at her, catching a hopeful glint in her eyes.


    "Yes!" she nodded, "I think he does. Look at all he''s done since he came to Harmonfield.


    "Before, Abyssal Dominion and the Hamiltons were always pressuring the Dunns. But ever since Robin joined you, they''ve kept their distance.


    "Rygar and his people even helped the Dunns handle a few troublesome issues.


    "In just six months, the market share of the Dunns has doubled! That''s all thanks to Robin''s influence.


    "If he didn''t care for you, Ms. Dunn, why would he go through all this trouble?


    "Money isn''t his motivation; he seems unaffected by wealth. He must be doing it for you!"


    Shirley''s cheeks turned rosy, and she smiled, her eyes lighting up.


    "All right, I''ll make him a big dinner myself in a few days. You cane and help me, Amber."


    Amber chuckled nervously. "Um, Ms. Dunn, maybe we shouldn''t..."


    "No way! I want to cook it myself," Shirley insisted firmly.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want," Amber said with a resigned smile.


    "Look, Amber, what do you think of this outfit for both of us?" Shirley pointed to a very in outfit on the


    screen.


    Amber took in the drab design, which looked like a cleaner''s uniform. "Ms. Dunn, isn''t that a little too understated?"


    "That''s the point," Shirley replied with a grin, pointing at the outfit. "Let''s order this one. You ce the


    III


    Chapter 332 Embracing the Casual Ride


    order and ensure it''s delivered by this afternoon."


    "Got it." Amber arranged for a same-day delivery at 3 PM.


    In the afternoon, the building''s security guard, Wayne, brought the outfits to Shirley''s office.


    "Wayne, how do you get to work daily?" she asked him.


    "I ride an electric bike, Ms. Dunn," he answered.


    "An electric bike? Perfect!" Shirley''s eyes lit up.


    s


    "Would you lend us two bikes for the evening? I''ll have Ms. Jenning transfer 500 dors each to you as a transportation fee."


    "No need to pay me, Ms. Dunn. I''ll get the keys immediately!" Wayne said, hurrying off.


    Ten minutester, he returned with the keys and photos of the license tes and the location of the bikes.


    "Amber, please transfer Wayne 1,000 dors as a thank-you," Shirley said, then turned to face her assistant. "Amber, do you know how to ride an electric bike?"


    "Yes, but are you sure you want to ride one to the dinner, Ms. Dunn?" Amber asked, a little surprised.


    Shirley nodded, "I want to keep things casual and approachable with Rosalie''s mom. It''ll make the dinner feel more rxed.


    "Think about it: if we show up in business attire in a Porsche at that kind of hotel, it might be too intimidating.


    "Better if we wear casual clothes and take an electric bike."


    Amber shrugged. "If you''re set on it, then all right."


    "By the way, I don''t actually know how to ride an electric bike," Shirley admitted. "Can you teach me? Let''s go down and try together." Knowing how much this meant to her boss, Amber smiled and agreed. "Let''s change into our new outfits and head down." Considering how serious she was, Amber understood that Shirley didn''t want Rosalie''s family to feel pressured.


    "You''re going all out for Rosalie," Amber remarked as they changed.


    "It''s not about going all out," Shirley replied, adjusting the slightly snug outfit. "Helping each other is how we get through tough times." "Oh no, this outfit feels a bit tight."


    Shirley looked at the outfit she wore, noticing it was too small. "Forget it; there''s no time to change now. Let''s go downstairs!" Amber had also finished changing.


    III


    0


    BB


    81%1


    Chapter 382 Embracing the Casual Ride


    s


    Together, they headed to the bike storage area and found the two electric bikes Wayne had lent them.


    Amber looked at the two nearly falling-apart electric bikes and frowned, "Ms. Dunn, are these things going to fall apart while we ride them?"


    Nervous as well, Shirley hesitated. "They do look a bit shaky, don''t they? Well, let''s give it a try. Show me how to ride!"


    Amber pulled one of the bikes out and positioned it. "First, sit here. I''ll guide you through the controls. We can do a test ride on the za in front of the building.


    "Once you get the hang of it, we''ll head to the hotel. Since it''s before rush hour, we''ll have two hours to get there."


    Shirley shook her head, "It''s only a 20-minute ride, and you''re telling me to leave two hours early?"


    "First, let''s see you try riding," Amber replied.

 The Deadly 334

    Chapter 384 A Ride through New Perspectives


    Chapter 334 A Ride through New Perspectives


    Riding on the back of Robin''s bike, Shirley felt as radiant as a flower in full bloom.


    Every familiar scene that passed by suddenly seemed fresh and new.


    s


    Every breeze that brushed by, tree along the road, dragonfly dancing in the sunset, and fleeting face felt like a first encounter with life.


    Everything was joyful; everything was beautiful.


    This was a feeling Shirley had never known before.


    At that moment, she didn''t want to think about anything or do anything.


    All she wanted was to rest quietly against this man''s back.


    To feel the wind, the distant hum of voices, the honking of cars, and the soft buzz of summer insects.


    Riding through the warm evening breeze, bathed in golden sunset, weaving through the bustling crowd. She waspletely captivated by this feeling. It was simple, honest, and utterly intoxicating. Watching butterflies and dragonflies flit past, admiring the streaks of light and dust drifting aimlessly in the evening sun, she realized her long-numb heart was finally starting toe alive. Her routine life and dull work grew more vibrant and meaningful.


    For over 20 years, she had never stopped to notice how much joy there could be in the world.


    Since childhood, she had followed her grandfather and father, devoting every day to the family''s rise and honor, with hardly any excitement or pleasure outside of that.


    Though surrounded by luxury, a grand home, fancy cars, and a loyal entourage of bodyguards, dozens of security guards followed her even when studying abroad.


    But this cocooned life only left her feeling more detached and numb.


    Often, she longed to be like an ordinary girl, with a mother''s warmth and love, free from such overwhelming responsibilities. But such thoughts could only ever be dreams. Life is full ofpromises.


    No one is born able to do whatever they want. More often than not, it would help if you did what is expected of you.


    So, when Rosalie invited her, she eagerly epted. She looked forward to tonight''s banquet, to sit with someone like Rosalie''s mother, a warm, ordinary person, and have a genuine conversation unclouded by ambition.


    To feel, if only briefly, what a more grounded, peaceful life might be like beyond the relentless demands. of her career.


    In fact, she often envied Rosalie.


    To have a loving mother and to live a life without constant pressures were what had drawn her to this


    III


    Chapter 334 A Ride through New Perspectives


    gathering tonight.


    Since bing the president of the Dunn Group, she had never attended a single party at the home of any of her executives or employees.


    She had never negotiated business over drinks or coffee. Even as head of a major corporation, she always preferred to keep her interactions minimal. Since joining the Dunn Group, the only person she felt close enough to chat with freely was her assistant, Amber: But after Robin arrived, she found her social circle gradually expanding, and she was actually enjoying it She was beginning to willingly join in on things she once dismissed as a waste of time.


    In her mind, she imagined Diana as a kind, gentle mother figure. Shirley had lost her mother very young. growing up surrounded by her family''s stern, mountain-like men, whose atmosphere was always solemn. She had longed, countless times, for someone she could share her innermost thoughts with


    So when Rosalie invited her to dinner at her mother''s, Shirley had agreed immediately.


    "Ms. Dunn?" Amber''s voice snapped her out of her daydreams and back to reality.


    Seeing Amber riding her bike so skillfully, Shirley sighed with admiration. "Amber, I really envy you for being so good at riding that bike. I''m hopeless!"


    Amberughed. "You''re not hopeless, Ms. Dunn. It''s just that you never get much time for little things like this.


    "You handle hundreds of billions in capital, hardly something just anyone can do.


    "Well, I''m just an ordinary person, so these small things are all I have," Amber replied with a chuckle.


    Shirley smiled back. "Do you know who Rosalie invited to dinner tonight?"


    "Ms. Dunn, I heard from Rosalie that her aunt and her aunt''s family will be there, along with a few of her uncle''s colleagues," Amber exined. "Her uncle works under Mr. Ford from the Southvale Development Group."


    "So it''s really Ford''s subordinate? Which constructionpany does he work for?"


    Amber thought for a moment. "Rosalie mentioned it''s called Oceanus Construction Company."


    "Oh, I see." Shirley paused. "They probably won''t recognize me, right?"


    "Amber, don''t mention who I am when we get to the restaurant tonight. I''d rather have a more rxed conversation with Diana and everyone else. Understand?"


    Amber nodded. "Got it, Ms. Dunn. Tonight''s look and all the nning were about helping you connect with them better."


    Shirley smiled. "I''m no big deal-it''s just that when people find out who I am, they seem less willing to talk to me."


    Amber added, "Rosalie mentioned her aunt and uncle used to look down on her family for being poor. After her dad left, her rtives cut off all contact. Now that they know she works at the Dunn Group as an assistant in the Business Strategy Department, they''ve suddenly reappeared.


    Chapter 334 A Ride through New Perspectives


    "Her uncle might hope Rosalie can help them get in your pr


    Shirley pointed at Amber with a yful smirk. "That''s pretty opsied take the verystoscarcalzing It''s just a family dinner."

 The Deadly 335

    Chapter 335 Shattered


    Amber opened her mouth, wanting to exin herself, but ultimately held back. Robin chuckled and said, "Who knows, maybe you''re actually onto something"


    45 Free Coins


    Shirley smacked Robin lightly. "Why are you thinking that way too? You''re the one who helped Rosalie in the first ce. "You met her first and spoke to HR on her behalf to get her a spot at the Dunn Group,


    "Then, you helped her get out of that awful mess with those shady online loans. That''s when I started paying attention to her. "You even let her temporarily stay at your Graceview Apartments ce and helped her kick out that deadbeat dad of hers.


    "If it weren''t for you, how would I even know about all of this?"


    Robin shook his head. "Those are two different things. Meeting Rosalie and helping her out was just a coincidence.


    "Her rtives trying to cozy up to you is something else entirely.


    "Just like Rosalie''s issues with her father have nothing to do with one another.


    "Think about it-when Rosalie and her mother were struggling with poverty and illness, her aunt Dorothy sand Dorothy''s husband left them behind and had no contact.


    "But as soon as they heard Rosalie''s mom was out of the hospital and that Rosaliended a position in a key department at the Dunn Group, they suddenly decided to reconnect?"


    Shirley was momentarily speechless, giving Robin a frustrated re.


    Quietly, she reached out her slender fingers and gave his waist a hard pinch.


    "Ouch!" Robin gasped in pain. "So, when you can''t out-argue me, you resort to pinching?"


    Shirley looked at him, exasperated, then remembered how ridiculous he''d looked the night before, when she and Amber had chased him around, hitting and kicking until he was thoroughly disoriented. The memory.made her smile.


    After a brief hesitation, she leaned her head gently against Robin''s back, closing her eyes to savor the warmth radiating from him.


    The golden sunset cast a glow over Shirley''s wless face, while the evening breeze danced through her graceful, flowing hair, making her look stunningly beautiful. She seemed like a bride basking in the glow of happiness, unwilling to let go of this sweet, intoxicating


    moment.


    Amber, trailing behind, was taken aback by the sight. Since she had joined the Dunn Group, she''d never seen the icy, untouchable Shirley show such a soft, tender side.


    Suddenly, the ring of an oblivious car horn shattered Shirley''s dreamy reverie.


    III


    10:49 Wed,


    Chapter 335 Shattered


    She opened her beautiful eyes and found Amber watching her with keen interest.


    Reflexively, Shirley lifted her head from Robin''s back.


    +5 Free Cons


    In that fleeting moment, she seemed flustered, as though Amber had caught a glimpse of a hidden secret, causing her to shyly lower her gaze.


    But in seconds, Shirley''s practicedposure returned, and she regained her usual sharp, sensible demeanor.


    "Oh, Ms. Jenning," she said, changing the subject, "Rosalie mentioned, aside from her mother and Dorothy''s family, were there any others?"


    Amber paused and said, "Ms. Dunn, I heard from Rosalie that Dorothy''s husband, Ethan Armstrong even invited a few executives from Oceanus Construction Company to join them for tonight''s dinner."


    "So, it''s a big group..." Shirley murmured, already ufortable with the idea of dining with so many work-rted people.


    After a moment of thought, she replied, "It''s fine. If it gets inconvenient, we can leave early.


    "I mostly just want to meet Rosalie''s mother and have a quick chat with her."


    Just then, a message came in from Rosalie, letting them know that the Business Strategy Department had an unexpected issue to handle, so she''d be running a bitte to the Velvet Hotel.


    After reading the update, Amber asked, "Ms. Dunn, since Rosalie is dyed, should we go in first, or wait for her to arrive?"


    "Let''s go ahead," Shirley answered without hesitation. "We can just tell them we''re Rosalie''s colleagues; she probably already mentioned it to her mom."


    Ten minutester, Robin arrived at the Velvet Hotel with Shirley and Amber. After parking their scooters, the three of them headed toward the second floor, following the room number Rosalie had sent over.


    As they entered the hotel lobby, Robin spotted two familiar faces-Alison and Ashley Dixon. They were with a small group, likely colleagues from Southorn Airlines or Ashley''s friends. What a coincidence they were here too.


    Alison and Ashley also noticed them.


    Ashley looked Shirley and Amber over with a critical eye. Despite their striking appearances and figures, their outfits were noticeably in, even a bit low-end,


    He sneered and said to Alison, "Look at that-Robin''s out here scamming rich olddies and then uses that money to string along some lower-ss girls. What a sleazebag!"


    Alison, too, was struck by Shirley and Amber''s beauty. Their clothes might have been ordinary, but there was an unmistakable air of elegance about them that set them apart. She didn''t respond to Ashley''sment, just watched as Robin and the two women walked away, feeling a pang of unexinable disappointment.


    Robin, Shirley, and Amber soon reached Room 202 on the second floor,


    45 Free Cons


    10.45 9ied,


    Chapter 385 Shattered


    From inside came the sound of loud, exaggeratedughter.


    Shirley hesitated slightly and said to Amber, ''Looks like they''re all having a good time in there?


    Amber knocked on the door, which was opened by a middle-aged woman in her 50%.


    "Te this the room Rosalie reserved? Amber asked.


    The woman gave Amber and Shirley a once-over, her gaze lingering disapprovingly on their attire.


    "This is Rosalie''s reserved room. I''m her mother, Diana What do you need with her?"

 The Deadly 336

    Chapter 336 Clear as Day


    Chapter 336 Clear as Day


    Amber hesitated, noticing the impatience in Diana''s name, but she figured it was probably jur because they were strangers.


    Trying to be polite, Amber responded, "We''re colleagues of Rosalie''s. Nace to meet you. Daa


    Diana gave them another scrutinizing look, "Are you Rosalie''s colleagues? Dat the ie you toys us for dinner?"


    Amber smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s right."


    Diana frowned, eyeing Shirley and Amber''s in outfits, and added a warning, Fine, but let me say taxes upfront: when you''re in the room, don''t just talk randomly "Um... "Shirley and Amber exchanged a surprised look unsure what Diana meant.


    "There are some executives from Southvale Development Group inside discussing work Diana rified


    "If you say the wrong thing, you''ll disrupt their conversation."


    Amber raised an eyebrow. "Discussing work here?"


    Diana''s face lit up with pride. "Yes, indeed. My brother-inw Ethan holds quite an important postice.


    "He''s the chairman of Oceanus Construction, which is part of your Dunn Group''s Southale Development Group.*


    Robin''s mouth twitched. "Quite the position. Just like Ms. Dunn-also a chairman."


    Shirley nudged him, annoyed.


    Amber couldn''t help butugh at the exchange.


    Diana''s expression darkened. "Once you''re in there, you three absolutely cannot act so casually. There are executives present-you need to be respectful."


    Shirley smiled. "Of course, Diana. We''ll keep our voices down."


    Amber shook her head subtly. If Shirley hadn''t insisted they keep quiet about who she and Boblin were, Amber would have dly informed Diana right there. She nced at Shirley, feeling sorry for her. Poor Shirley-she was in for a real disappointment today. Even after Shirley''s reassurances, Diana still wasn''t convinced and blocked the door, hesitant to let them in. She looked at Shirley''s hopeful expression, sighed, and reminded them again. When you go in mind your manners."


    "Ethan''s colleagues are all here, so it''s best if you don''t speak. It wouldn''t be good if you interrupted them, especially since it could impact Rosalie."


    Shirley''s smile stiffened as she nodded. "Understood."


    Robin gave Diana a brief look and muttered, "Talk about dedication, discussing work over dinner.


    III


    10.49 Wed, Nov 27


    Chapter 386 Clear as Day


    Diana''s face instantly darkened. How can you speak that way?


    I worry that being around you all will hold Rosalie back


    Having dinner with executives is work. Don''t you understand that?


    "And who exactly are you?"


    Amber thought about revealing the truth but held back Um... this is our colleague from thepany, Robin.


    "Robin? That name sounds familiar." Diana furrowed her brows, trying to recall. "Oh, right, Rosalie''s mentioned someone named Robin who''s helped her a lot


    She fixed her gaze on Robin. "Robin, I know you like Kosalie. You''ve been after her for a while now.


    "But let me remind you, if you n to marry Rosalie, you''ll need approval from both her aunt, Dorothy''s family, and mine!"


    Robin was taken aback. "Rosalie said that?"


    Diana scoffed. "She didn''t have to say it-I can see it clear as day.


    "Why else would someone go to such lengths to help her? It''s not as if she doesn''t know she''s beautiful"


    Robin gave a slight smirk. "Alright, whatever makes you happy."


    Diana pressed on, "So I''ll remind you one more time: when you''re in there with Ethan, make sure to behave. Don''t say anything wrong, got it?"


    Robin shrugged, ncing over at Shirley. "With all these rules, maybe I should just skip this."


    Amber, too, was starting to feel like backing out.


    Shirley shed Robin a mischievous smile. "We''re already here; let''s just go in. We can leave once Rosalie arrives."


    Diana warned Robin once more, "You''re a bit too flippant. With that attitude, you''ll suffer for it one day.


    "Ethan is a chairman.


    "When you meet him, be respectful. Offer to light his cigarette, pour him some water, and be helpful. Make a good impression.


    "If he''s pleased with you, he might give you a boost, maybe even help you move up a bit in thepany."


    Robin raised his eyebrows, clearly done with Diana''s lecture.


    Shirley, however,ughed and said, "Come on, Diana''s right. Go in there and impress Ethan."


    "Impress him? Who does he think he is?" Robin rolled his eyes at Shirley. "Are you doing this on purpose, trying to see me humiliate myself?"


    "Oh,e on. We''re already at the door; we can''t just leave now," Shirley insisted, dragging Robin inside/3


    <


    Chapter 336 Clear as Day


    Amber nced at Robin, who was getting fed up and couldn''t help but chuckle to herself.


    She knew Shirley was up to some mischief. She was curious to see just how Robin would "perform in front of his "future mother-inw."


    43

 The Deadly 337

    Chapter 337 Initial Charm


    Robin stayed in ce, not moving an inch.


    Shirley leaned in close to him, grinning. "Come on, what are you waiting for?"


    Robin shook his head. "You have nothing better to do."


    s


    Shirleyughed softly to herself. There was something about him-whether he was cold or just rxed- that left her captivated every time. Even when people misunderstood him, she found herself drawn in,pletely taken.


    But now, hearing those heartlessments-from-Diana, Shirley was disappointed. She saw right through her.


    Robin helped Rosalie selflessly, without any ulterior motives. If Diana knew how many women-absolute beauties-would do anything to be by his side, who knows what she''d think. Some people go their whole lives without understanding what truly matters in life. Even if they suffered, struggled, and lost everything, they might still never get it.


    She''d thought this gathering would be a simple, unpretentious family dinner, a time to rx, chat about little things, and share in genuine family warmth. But now that she was here, the reality was nothing short of disappointing, utterly so.


    No wonder people say that if rtionships could stay as beautiful and light as when you first meet, without theter resentment and grievances, it would be better to hold onto that initial charm forever.


    Shirley had prepared so carefully, hoping for even a hint of motherly warmth from Diana that she had longed for years. But now that hope hadpletely faded.


    Since there was nothing else to do, she decided she might as well watch this little disy of human nature. It could be entertaining enough.


    Just as she took Robin''s arm to head inside, Diana stepped in their way again.


    "Oh, right, one more thing," Diana said. "There are two tables in the private room.


    "The one further in is for Dorothy''s family and a few of thepany executives.


    "A few more are stilling. I heard Ms. Dunn and Rosalie''s department director will be here too.


    "Those seats are reserved for them.


    "For people like you, it wouldn''t be appropriate to sit inside, so you''ll be at the smaller table near the door.


    "This way, you won''t interrupt the executives'' conversation."


    Amber let out a short, mockingugh and shook her head.


    Shirley, however, responded cheerfully, "Perfect. Robin, Amber, let''s sit at the small table by the door-it''s just fine."


    Robin shrugged. "Sure, doesn''t matter to me."


    III


    Chapter 337 Initial Charm


    "Let''s go, Aunty. Let''s head in," Shirley said with a smile


    Diana froze, startled. Just a moment ago, Shirley had been calling her Diana. Now suddenly she was calling her "Aunty"? To Diana, it reeked of low ss.


    She hesitated, then gave Shirley and Amber a critical once-over as they walked in, especially noticing their clothes-so low-quality. And Shirley''s didn''t even fit properly.


    Diana sighed to herself, thinking how poor they must be unable to afford even a decent outfit. She couldn''t help but wonder why Rosalie would invite people like this to such an important family gathering


    She shook her head, deciding she''d have to talk to Rosalie afterward, making her understand that associating too closely with colleagues from such impoverished backgrounds was unwise.


    Pulling Shirley aside with a look of disapproval, Diana warned, "Let me remind you once more: when you''re in the private room, you need to be respectful to Ethan and the other executives. Don''t just say whateveres to mind; upsetting them would be uneptable." Robin gave her an amused smile. "They''re executives, not ghosts. Do we need to act like we''re walking on eggshells?"


    Diana shot him an irritated re. "You''re impossible. Keep this attitude up, and I won''t agree to let you and Rosalie be together."


    Shirley quickly interjected, "Alright, we''ll be careful. Diana, you can''t keep us standing outside the whole night, can you?"


    Diana sighed. "Fine,e in. But remember to watch your behavior."


    The three of them entered the private room, a spacious area of nearly 300 square feet with two tables set up inside.


    At the back of the room was arge round table, seating twelve. Six or seven men and women were already there-some of the men smoking, while the women snacked andughed along to a string of crude, suggestive jokes.


    Shirley frowned slightly but followed Diana to a small table near the door. This table was half the size of the one in the back, lower to the ground, with small chairs around it.


    It only took a nce to realize this was a children''s table, clearly intended for the guests'' kids.


    Standing there, Shirley looked down, puzzled. "Why is this table so small?"


    Amber, visibly upset, muttered, "Ms. Dunn, let''s just leave."


    "What''s going on?" Shirley asked, confused.


    Robin shrugged with a light chuckle. "This table is set for kids."


    Shirley nced between therge table in the back and the small one before her, noticing some toys set off to the side. After a moment''s pause, she tugged on Amber''s arm andughed, "Oh, this is perfect! Come on, have a seat!" "Ms. Dunn!" Amber whispered, clearly displeased. "This is too much."


    BB


    81%0


    Chapter 337 Initial Charm


    s


    Shirley chuckled. "I don''t think it''s over the top-it''s kind of fun. I''ve never had the chance to sit at a kids'' table before!"


    Seeing them settle in without any hesitation, Diana scowled. "What are you doing just sitting down? Go greet the executives!"

 The Deadly 338

    Chapter 338 Fragile Pride


    Chapter 338 Fragile Pride


    1%


    s


    Robin sat in the small chair, scrolling through his phone, ignoring Diana entirely.


    Shirley nced down, lost in thought for a moment, then remarked coolly, "We''re on a different level than they are, so let''s not interrupt their meeting."


    Amber heard this and nodded, also focusing on her phone in silence.


    Diana watched their indifference, feeling somewhat annoyed, but she didn''t say anything outright. She still didn''t fully understand what kind of rtionship these three had with Rosalie.


    Shirley looked over at Robin, who was still engrossed in his phone and signaled to Amber to bring out the wild ginseng.


    This wild ginseng had been gifted to Timothy by a client from Nordeast. Known as mountain ginseng, it was purchased at the Eighth Nordeast Expo in Halton, with a winning bid of 10 million dors.


    Weighing about 80 grams in dried form, it was a top-quality specimen. Robin had mentioned that Timothy''s health couldn''t handle it.


    Since then, Shirley had kept the wildly valuable ginseng in her office, but today she brought it along to gift to Diana as a health supplement. Although she had second thoughts when she saw Diana, a sudden impulse to tease Robin made her change her mind. So she gestured for Amber to present it.


    Amber whispered, "Ms. Dunn, are you giving her such a valuable ginseng?"


    Shirley nodded. "Since I brought it along, I may as well. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Ms. Dunn, this wild ginseng is worth 10 million dors! With how she''s treated you and Mr. Ramsey, gifting it to her is such a waste!"


    Shirley chuckled. "Once something has a price tag, it loses its meaning.


    "Go ahead and bring it out. Robin''s here to meet Diana and Dorothy''s family, so he can''t show up empty-handed, can he?"


    Amber blinked, then stifled a giggle. She reached into her bag and took out an elegant wooden box.


    Shirley smiled and announced, "Diana, Robin even brought you a special gift of ginseng today."


    Robin looked up at Shirley, shaking his head, amused by her antics.


    Shirley winked at him with a mischievous grin.


    "Diana, this is premium ginseng-it''ll do wonders for your health," Shirley added with a smile. "Right, Robin?"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Right, whatever you say."


    Diana''s eyes lit up, and she smiled. "A gift from Robin?"


    But when Amber handed her the small wooden box, the smile faded from Diana''s face.


    Chapter 338 Fragile Pride


    "Robin, this is all you''re giving me?"


    s


    Robin looked up at the ginseng, recognizing it as the outrageously expensive one someone had given to Timothy.


    Diana didn''t seem pleased.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like the gift?"


    Diana nced at the small, palm-sized ginseng and said coldly, "Robin, bringing over something this cheap-imagine how embarrassing it''d be if Ethan''s colleagues saw this.


    "You have no sense at all!


    "At an event like this, you should bring somethingrger-like those big gift sets of wine they sell in stores. Sure, they''re pricier, but we''re only talking about, what, a couple of thousand dors? But you, youe in with this tiny box that looks like it barely costs a hundred bucks!"


    Robin''s mouth twitched. "Uh... if you''re looking for one of those big gift boxes, I don''t buy that kind of junk."


    "Do you even realize how rude that sounds?" Diana, frustrated, mmed the box of pricey ginseng onto the table.


    Robin shook his head, going back to scrolling on his phone. "Can''t help it-you''ve got no taste."


    Diana, annoyed by Robin''s nonchnt attitude, shook her head. "You''repletely out of line!" Their voices drew the attention of everyone at the nearby table.


    "Who are those three?" a woman in her 30s asked, pointing to the backs of Shirley and her friends.


    Ethan squinted, studying the trio. "Maybe they''re colleagues of Rosalie?"


    The woman looked Shirley and Amber up and down, sneering, "Those two couldn''t be anything other than Eastvale Development Group''s cleaning staff, could they? Just look at what they''re wearing-ughable."


    "Keep your voice down; don''t bruise their egos. People from the lower rungs have such fragile pride," another woman chimed in, covering her mouth and letting out an exaggeratedugh, her voice intentionally loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The room was filled with mocking snickers and whispered remarks.


    "Mr. Armstrong, your niece has no ss, inviting low-level employees to dine with us. Imagine if word got out-how humiliating would that be?" The women''s voices grew louder, increasingly disdainful.


    Unable to bear it anymore, Dorothy stood up and walked over. "Diana, who are these people?"


    Diana apologized, "Dorothy, they said Rosalie invited them. I''m sorry-are they disrupting Mr. Armstrong and the others?"


    Dorothy shook her head, irritated. "Unbelievable! I already told her to invite a fewpany executives, not people who don''t belong at a gathering like this."


    Chapter 338 Fragile Pride


    Diana, anxious, replied, "Uh... maybe we can ask them to leave once Rosalie gets here.


    "Oh, right, Dorothy, that''s Robin. He helped me out a lot when I was sick."


    81%


    s


    Rosalie hadn''t mentioned anything about Robin''s position in thepany-or his connection to Shirley.


    In their minds, Robin was just a low-level employee who had a crush on Rosalie.


    Dorothy sized up Robin, who was still looking at his phone and scoffed. "He''s not bad-looking, but..."


    "Oh, here, this is the gift Robin gave me." Diana handed the ginseng box to Dorothy.


    "That''s it?" Dorothy snorted. "P

 The Deadly 339

    Chapter 339 Million-Dor Betrothal Gift


    Chapter 339 Million-Dor Betrothal Gift


    Dorothy''sments had drawn the attention of several women at the main table.


    "What''s going on, Dorothy?"


    "What''s this about fake goods?"


    45 Free Coins


    A group of managers from Oceanus Construction Company soon gathered around the small table, talking among themselves.


    Even Ethan got up and came over.


    When he looked at Shirley, he froze, startled.


    She looks strikingly like the eldest daughter of the Dunn family-the president of the Dunn Group.


    For a moment, panic shed through him.


    If it was her, that would be a huge problem.


    Just now, he and his colleagues had been telling off-color jokes.


    If Shirley overheard, he''d be in serious trouble with the Dunn Group''spanies.


    Ethan stole a nce at Shirley.


    Noting her modest attire, he rxed with a chuckle to himself.


    There was no way the eldest daughter of Harmonfield''s wealthiest family would wear something this in, let alone sit at a small side table after entering a room.


    Even though Diana had mentioned that the Dunn Group''s president might show up, everyone in Harmonfield knew that even the city mayor couldn''t get that goddess-like beauty to attend a gathering. Since she''de onto the scene, the Dunn family''s eldest daughter had never shown up at anyone''s banquet.


    Relieved-by the thought, Ethan let out a breath.


    "Let''s see what kind of gift he brought." Ethan stepped forward and picked up the extraordinarily valuable ginseng, giving it a once-over.


    The women from Oceanus Construction Company leaned in,ughing. "Mr. Armstrong, you know a lot- think this thing''s worth, what, maybe ten bucks?"


    Ethan took a long drag of his cigarette, blowing out a thick cloud of smoke. "You think this is worth ten bucks?"


    Amber''s eyes lit up, hopeful that Ethan might recognize the true value of this rare ginseng.


    B


    Chapter 339 Million-Dor Betrothal Gift


    But Ethan just snorted. "A rotten root like this? Worth a few bucks at most! It''s worthless.


    "Nowadays, young people will try anything. Do you think bringing a cheap knock-off and passing it off as ginseng is going to fool anyone?


    "Can''t they be a little more genuine?"


    "If you think it''s worthless, then just leave it," Robin said indifferently, eyes glued to the game on his phone. He tapped the table dismissively without even looking up at them. Ethan scowled, dropping the ginseng onto the table without a second thought.


    He turned and returned to his seat with a colleague, feeling that even speaking to these low-level employees for too long would diminish his status.


    But the women didn''t leave right away. They stayed, brimming with superiority, and continued their


    taunts.


    A woman in her 30s patted Shirley on the shoulder. "Excuse me, which department are you from?" Amber''s face tightened with annoyance. "Please, show some respect!"


    The women exchanged nces andughed mockingly. "Oh, quite the pride you''ve got there!*


    Shirley ignored them, picking up the ginseng on the table and looking at Diana. "Are you sure you don''t want this?"


    Before Diana could respond, Dorothy sneered. "Why would I want that worthless root? Take it back!


    "Don''t assume just because Diana''s from the countryside that she''ll fall for your worthless junk."


    Robin nced up and gestured at the ginseng. "If they don''t want it, then just take it back." Shirley tossed the ginseng over to Robin. "Then it''s all yours."


    Catching the palm-sized, highly valuable ginseng, Robin shook his head. "This ginseng is worth ten million dors, and you all don''t recognize its value? Unbelievable!"


    He nced around at the women gathered at the table, lifting the ginseng box and holding it up for them to see. "Take a good look at the serial number. Look it up onler." The women around Diana burst intoughter at Robin''s serious expression.


    "Rosalie''s new boyfriend may be a poor guy, but he does have a sense of humor."


    "And he''s not bad-looking either."


    "I mean, if he meets the criteria, maybe we could set Rosalie up with him."


    "Dorothy, Rosalie might have graduated from a top school, but she doesn''t have any connections. Finding someone from the samepany isn''t the worst idea." Eager to please, Diana nodded to the women. "Exactly!


    <


    Chapter 339 Million-Dor Betrothal Gift


    Then she turned to Robin. "Did you hear that? They''re all speaking up for you.


    "Robin, let me tell you, if you want to marry Rosalie, it''s not going to be that eavy?


    Shirley chimed in casually, "Oh? So what does ''not that easy mean?"


    "In our hometown, it''s customary to pay a betrothal gift Diana replied icily. "If you can''t afford it, don''t even think about marrying Rosalie!"


    "What''s a betrothal gift?" Shirley asked, curious, as she had no concept of it.


    Diana scoffed. "A betrothal gift is based on a girl''s worth


    "For someone like Rosalie, Robin would need to pay at least one million dors before I''d even consider letting her marry him.


    "Dorothy and Ethan have mentioned that for a girl like Rosalie-educated at a top school, beautiful, and valued by thepany''s president-you''d better be prepared to offer two million dors?" Robin just listened in amusement, ignoring them.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with these people, treating marriage like a business deal and practically selling their daughters.


    Had he known Diana was like this, he never would have helped them in the first ce.

 The Deadly 340

    Chapter 340 You Look Pathetic!


    Chapter 340 You Look Pathetic!


    Dorothy''s gaze was filled with disdain as she watched Robin staring down at his phone, ignoring everything around him. s


    "All young people do these days is scroll on their phones! How can they expect to have any kind of future like that?


    "Diana just told you-if you don''t have a million, forget about marrying Rosalie."


    Robin lifted his head and asked Diana, "Is that how you think?"


    Diana turned to Dorothy, bewildered.


    Dorothy was frantically gesturing to her at that moment.


    She quickly agreed, saying, "Absolutely! If you wish to marry Rosalie, you need to provide a betrothal gift of one million; if not if not..."


    ...


    "Alright, I understand," Robin replied, casting a disinterested nce at the now enthusiastic Diana.


    Diana assumed Robin was on board with the one-million-dor betrothal gift, and she felt excitement coursing through her.


    She was surprised that the n Dorothy suggested seeded!


    A million dors-she had never encountered that much money before!


    Shirley turned to Diana and said, "A betrothal gift of one million? Isn''t that like selling your daughter?"


    Diana replied with a smile, "I''ve taken care of her all these years; how can I consider it selling my daughter? If I didn''t do this, all my efforts would be pointless. Once she marries and moves away, what will I have left?" Shirley offered a bitter smile and shook her head.


    Is this really the caring mother I hoped to see, the kind of love people should share?


    Amber couldn''t hold back her frustration any longer and snapped, "Did you think about any of this when you were in the hospital?


    "Did it ever cross your mind? At that time, nobody, not even your sister, who holds a high position, or her husband, helped with your medical bills. Who actually came to your aid?"


    Diana was left speechless, her face reddening with fury as she pointed at Amber. "Who do you think you are? Robin covered my medical costs because he was interested in Rosalie! "Otherwise, why would he be so generous to assist us and even offer us a ce to stay?"


    Amber felt furious, recognizing that there are many callous and ungrateful individuals in the world!


    "Do you honestly believe that Mr. Ramsey has feelings for Rosalie?"


    <


    10 50 Wed, Nov 27 BB.


    Chapter 340 You Look Pathetic!


    Dorothy directed her finger at Amber and snapped, Berquiet We''re talking aban Robin and Roulie. This is none of your business!


    If you keep spouting nonsense and showing ingratitude, just know that I can ask Ethan to speak to your boss and have you let gol


    "Amber, there''s no need for any more words. Let''s wrap this up for today! Robin said as he stood up, grabbed his phone, and got ready to walk out


    Shirley and Amber rose to their feet, adjusting their clothes


    Dorothy stepped in front of Robin, saying "Robin, we still need to finish outlining our requests


    "Oh, you have quite a list of demands, don''t you? Robin replied as he wiped his hands with a napkin.


    After thinking for a moment, Dorothy stated, "You need to purchase a house that''s over 1,000 square feet in Harmonfield! And the title deed must include Rosalie and Diana''s "Additionally, you need to purchase a car valued at 200,000 and register it in my name. Since they don''t know how to drive, I''ll handle it for them first and pass it onter. Also, when you marry Rosalie, you will need to pay a fee to change how you address us and our family. It''s 200,000 each for me and Ethan.


    Two hundred thousand isn''t that much! You have to realize that if people at yourpany discover you''re the nephew-inw of Ethan, you''ll gain a lot from it."


    "Hehe, looks like I struck a fantastic deal, right? Robin chuckled as he crumpled the napkin and tossed it onto the table. "Okay, you can just wait calmly


    Diana and Dorothy, noticing Robin''sck of objections, cheered with excitement. "Since you''ve agreed to our demands, let''s head over and serve some tea to Ethan and the others!" Robin lifted an eyebrow and said, "You expect me to serve tea to those worthless people? Have you lost your mind?"


    "What?" Dorothy was taken aback, thinking she must have misunderstood. "What did you just say?"


    Amberughed and replied, "Mr. Ramsey said all of you worthless and said your brains must have been kicked by a donkey. You should really get checked out at the hospital." Shirley nced at Amber and shook her head, smiling


    Suddenly, the loud private room becamepletely quiet.


    "What.what did you just say?" After a brief moment of confusion, Dorothy furiously lifted her hand to strike Amber


    Robin quickly seized her wrist and said coldly, "Cut it out with the nonsense!"


    "You... this is outrageous! Dorothy yelled at Diana in frustration, "Diana, this is uneptable! If you don''t establish some limits for him, how will Rosalie be able to live with himter on?" Diana was momentarily taken aback; she hadn''t anticipated Robin saying something like that.


    Chapter 340 You Look Pathetic!


    s


    "Robin, you have to apologize to Dorothy and Ethan right now, or else ... or else I''ll ensure that Rosalie will never agree to be with you!"


    Robin gazed at the furious Diana and sighed, "You all look pathetic!"


    Diana was confused by Robin''s remark. "What did you just say?"


    Robin smirked coldly and gestured toward Diana, saying, "You might as well lie in a hospital bed; at least that would preserve some of your dignity!"


    With that, he turned on his heel and started to leave.


    "Stop right there!" Ethan shouted as he mmed his hand on the table.


    "If you don''t provide me with an exnation today, you won''t be able to leave this room!"


    Robin halted and gave a chilling smirk. "If I stick around, it''s you lot who''ll be done for!" "What?" Ethan and a few supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company were visibly furious. Just then, Rosalie entered the room alongside Bobby Carlson, the director of the Business Strategy Department at Eastvale Development Group.


    Rosalie gently pulled Dorothy and Diana, who were standing in the doorway, aside and smiled. "Mom, Dorothy, Ethan, this is Mr. Carlson!"

 The Deadly 341

    Chapter 341 Mr Carlson Is Here Chapter 341 Mr Carlson Is Here


    Dorothy was still foming with ange


    When she heard Rosalie introduce the man in his 30 ho apanied her as Bobby, the Director of the Business Strategy Department at Eastvale Developmen Group, she quickly spun aromel and walked toward him. She turned so abruptly that she nearly stumbled, alino falling. She wobbled a bit before finally steadying


    Several supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company were aware that the Business Strategy Department was among the top three critical divisions inder Shirley''s direct supervision.


    Supervisors at that level in the group headquarters held authority and perks nearly equivalent to those of a deputy CEO


    The presence of a prominent figure like this was a major event!


    At this moment, Dorothy ignored Robin, Shirley, and Amber entirely and quickly made her way over to Bobby


    "Mr. Carlson, I''m Rosalie''s aunt, Dorothy ckwell. Feel free to call me Dorothy, hehe..."


    Bobby, who was 31, felt ufortable hearing the nearly 50-year-old Dorothy speak this way. He gave an awkward smile. "Uh... nice to meet you, Ms. ckwell


    Dorothy''sughter made her rolls of fat jiggle, nearly pressing her chest against Bobby.


    "Mr. Carlson, Ethan is in here. Oh, and just so you know, Ethan is the chairman of Oceanus Construction Company, which is under your group."


    Bobby tried to step back from Dorothy''s forwardness, managing an ufortable smile. "Hello, Mr. Armstrong


    Ethan quickly jumped up from his seat, not sparing a moment to scold Robin and the others.


    ta few quick strides, Ethan hurried over to Bobby and grasped his hand firmly.


    nt deeply, smiling as heplimented, "Mr. Carlson, I''ve been eagerly waiting for you!


    A few of our department supervisors showed up three hours early just to wee you!"


    Lobby looked ufortably at the respectful Ethan in front of him and replied, "Mr. Armstrong, there''s no need for all this-it''s just a casual family gathering, really, so no need to be overly forgal


    Ethan kept a firm grip on Bobby''s hand. "Mr. Carlson, how could you say that? You''re a leader, and a leader is like a parent to us-these formalities are essential!"


    Several supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company also sprang up from their seats, crowding around Bobby closely. It was almost as though they intended to lift him up and settle him in the hinermost, most honored seat at the table.


    III


    Chapter 341 Mr Carlson Is Here


    Bobby nced at the seating arrangement and quickly got to his feet. I shouldn''t be in this spot!


    K


    "Ms. Dunn and Mr Ramsey might arrive, so I definitely can''t take the CEO''s seat I''ll just sit off to the side. Ethan considered this for a moment. "Alright, Mr. Carison, please take the seat next to Ms. Dunn Bobby agreed without protest and took his seat.


    Based on those Rosalic invited today, aside from Shirley and Robin, Bobby seemed the only one suitable


    for this seat.


    Once Bobby sat down, he noticed Ethan and the others still standing around him and gestured, "Please, don''t stand on ceremony-take a seat, everyone.


    Yet, the enthusiastic supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company remained standing, each eager to introduce themselves and make their names known to Mr. Carlson, the director at group headquarters.


    The male supervisors continuously offered him cigarettes, while the female supervisors, without any to give, adjusted their necklines to reveal their assets.


    Each person aimed to impress, showcasing whatever they could to gain Mr. Carlson''s attention.


    Rosalie''s mother, Diana, also wished to make an impression on her daughter''s direct superior.


    However, the eager junior supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company pushed her to the sidelines. Feeling frustrated, she made several attempts to slip through their ranks, only to be blocked each time. Her neatly arranged hair was disheveled from the crowding.


    Desperately trying, she nearly ended up crawling under the table.


    After pacing outside the crowd for a bit, she finally jumped up, waving her arms and shouting. "Mr. Carlson, Mr. Carlson, over here!"


    At that moment, Mr. Carlson was sweating and didn''t catch Diana''s call.


    "Mr. Carlson! Mr. Carlson!" she shrieked suddenly as if someone had stepped on her foot, her voice filled


    ith urgency.


    e room went silent.


    ""Mr. Carlson!" Diana yelled once more, catching him off guard.


    Just as he took the cup of hot water from Ethan, he suddenly shook it, sshing it all ove


    Ethan and the other junior leaders from Oceanus Construction also settled down.


    All eyes turned to see where Diana''s voice hade from.


    over himself.


    But Diana was too determined to care. She shoved her way through the crowd and reached Bobby.ughing. "Mr. Carlson! Hahaha...


    "Oops!" Bobby eximed, taken by surprise as the cup slipped from his hand and shattered on the floor,


    floog/3


    13:37 Thu Nov 28


    Chapter 341 Mr Carlson Is Here:


    Tm Rosalie''s mother, Diana. I''m 53 and have been divorced for quite a while. I have two kids at home. Rosalie and her younger brother, Percy!


    Bobby blinked in surprise; it felt like he was listening to a matchmaking pitch, didn''t it?


    After a moment of confusion, he quickly got to his feet and said, "Hello, Aunt Diana."


    With enthusiasm, Diana eximed, "Mr. Carlson, please don''t call me Aunt Diana-just call me Diana!"


    Bobby replied, "But I can''t do that, Aunt Diana; my mom is around your age


    Diana chuckled and said, "Come on, Mr. Carlson! You''re a leader-there''s no way you should call me aunt.. Just call my name!"


    Bobby felt stuck in an awkward situation. With Diana''s insistence, he finally managed to say, "Hello, Diana."


    "Please, take a seat, Mr. Carlson!" Diana gently nudged Bobby into his chair before standing up tall. She bowed deeply, expressing. "I appreciate your wise leadership, Mr. Carlson, and your attention toward Rosalie. Thank you so much.... Bobby hurriedly stood up again, eximing, "Oh no, Diana, there''s no need for this! We''re all just colleagues here...

 The Deadly 342

    3:37 Thu, Nov 28 O


    Chapter 342 They''re Our Benefactors


    Chapter 342 They''re Our Benefactors


    Ethan''s expression soured as he noticed Diana stealing the spotlight.


    64%


    s


    "Okay, okay, Diana, Mr. Carlson just got here. Why are you talking so much? Let him have a moment to rx!"


    Rosalie chimed in, tugging at Diana, "Mom, why don''t youe sit over here?"


    Diana brushed off Rosalie''s hand, saying. "Mr. Carlsons here; I can''t possibly sit down. You all take a seat;


    I''ll stand."


    Several individuals from Oceanus Construction Company took their seats one after another, while Diana remained beside Bobby like a personal guard.


    Bobby tried to get a word in, but the constant presence of someone next to him made him uneasy. "Di.. Diana, why don''t you take a seat?"


    Rosalie and Dorothy guided her to a chair at the back.


    This spot was positioned directly across from Bobby


    Diana observed Mr. Carlson in the light and couldn''t help but think he was wless in every aspect!


    Leaning closer to Rosalie, she asked quietly, "Rosalie, is Mr. Carlson married?"


    Rosalie replied. "Mom, why do you want to know? Mr. Carlson already has a four-year-old child."


    "Oh, what a shame! Such a shame!" Diana said, shaking ber head in disappointment.


    Rosalie stared at her mother, puzzled. "What do you mean it''s a shame?"


    "If he weren''t married, he would be perfect!" Diana sighed, shaking her head again. "If you could marry him. I''d feel so much better. I think he''s far better than that Robin!" "Mom, what are you even saying?! Rosalie frowned at her mother. "You can''t just talk like th youpare him to Robin?"


    ? that moment, Bobby let out a deep breath, feeling finally at ease.


    e grabbed a napkin from the table and dabbed the sweat from his forehead.


    But as he nced up, he froze, his eyesnding on three familiar faces.


    "Ms. Dunn? Mr. Ramsey...?" he stammered.


    Attempting to stand, his legs wobbled, and he sank back onto the table beside him, unsteady and stunned.


    Ethan and the others turned their attention to Robin and Shirley.


    Without realizing Bobby had slipped under the table, Ethan pointed toward Robin, saying, "Get over here! How dare you disrespect us earlier, especially in front of your superior, Mr. Carlson... 1/3


    13 37 Thu, Nov 28 D


    Chapter 342 They''re Our Benefactors


    As he looked back, his face filled with confusion. "Wait, where did Mr. Carlson go?"


    Diana gestured below the table, saying, "Mr. Carlson''s under the table,


    Startled. Ethan quickly shouted, "Get Mr. Carlson up immediately!"


    Oceanus Construction Company staff rushed over, scrambling to lift Bobby from under the table.


    As lobby attempted to break free to greet Shirley and Robin, the Oceanus Construction Company women firmly held him in his seat.


    They fussed over Bobby, tidying his clothes, fixing his air, and wiping his face.


    The overwhelming attention nearly suffocated him, pinning him to his seat despite his efforts to stand.


    Ethan pointed at Robin and yelled, "Get over here, Robin! Today, with Mr. Carlson as our witness, we won''t let you leave without an exnation!


    You''ve got the nerve to call us worthless! I''ll have Mr. Carlson report your actions straight to Ms. Dunn- let''s see if you''re still standing at Eastvale Development Group after this."


    Robin had no intention of engaging with them further and continued heading for the exit with Shirley.


    Seeing Robin ignore him, Ethan sprang forward, blocking his way like a cornered wolf.


    "You think you can just leave while your superior''s here? Not a chance!" he bellowed. "Beg for mercy and apologize! You clueless brat!"


    Atst, Rosalie spotted Robin, Shirley, and Amber near the small table in the private room.


    Noticing Ethan''s hostile stance, she felt a surge of panic.


    Diana let out a sigh and murmured to Rosalie, "Rosalie Robin is unbelievably disrespectful! Not only did he hand me a rotten tree root as a present, but he even said Dorothy and Ethan were worthless! "You shouldn''t keep dating him!" Diana added, "Mr. Carlson seems much more suitable..."


    ng this, Rosalie felt a wave of frustration, tears forming in her eyes as she protested, "Mom, you...


    canwhile, Ethan, still pointing at the unfazed Robin, demanded, "Are you going to apologize?"


    Robin, unfazed, seized Ethan by the cor and replied, "Do you think I owe you any respect?"


    "Who gave you the guts to act superior to me, you pack of fools?" Robin scoffed, hurling Ethan straight onto the grand dining table in the private room.


    Thevish table shattered instantly!


    A startled scream echoed through the room.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Dorothy yelled, "This is uneptable, Robin, how could you...


    Chapter 342 They''re Our Benefactors


    +5 Free Con


    Diana shook with fury, pointing usingly at Robin and turning to scold her daughter, "Rosalie, how could you be so thoughtless! Look at the sort of people you''ve brought here! "They''re all disrespectful, absolutelycking in decency


    Rosalie''s face streamed with tears as she shook her head in frustration, crying out, "Mom! What are you all. doing? They''re our benefactors!"


    "Benefactors?" Diana paused, shocked.


    "Have you lost your mind, you foolish girl? He hit Ethan and insulted Dorothy


    Rosalie was nearly at her breaking point. "When you were lying in that hospital, when our family was falling apart-where were my Dorothy and Ethan then Can''t you see that?"


    After taking a moment to recover, Ethan pointed at Robin and dered, "Mr. Carlson, I''m calling the police...


    Bobby had managed to escape from the grasp of several supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company.


    He hurried over to Robin and Shirley, saying, "Ms. Dunn, Ms. Ramsey....


    Rosalie, brushing away her tears, pushed past Diana and dashed to the door. "Robin, Ms. Dunn, Amber, what''s happening here?"


    Robin grabbed a damp towel to clean his hands and replied, "Ask your mother!"

 The Deadly 343

    Chapter 343 Are We Worthy?


    645


    +5 Free Colon


    As Rosalie watched Robin, Shirley, and Amber walk away, she felt a wave of despair wash over her.


    She couldn''t shake the thought that her mother, Dorothy, and Ethan must have behaved very inappropriately to provoke such anger from them. Throughout her time with Robin and Shirley, she hade to realize that they were not the ruthless figures the gossip portrayed them to be.


    In fact, they were far more caring and loyal than most people!


    Robin and Shirley usually didn''t pay attention to people like them, but today, they were so furious that they struck her uncle.


    It appeared that her mother and Dorothy''s actions had crossed a serious line.


    Rosalie grabbed Diana''s arm and shook it, demanding, Mom, what on earth did you do? How did you manage to upset Robin and Ms. Dunn this much? Why are you acting so clueless?!" Diana stared at Rosalie in confusion. "What''s wrong with them? Is that tall woman Ms. Dunn? Why is she wearing something like that?"


    Rosalie gave a weak smile, feeling frustrated. "Mom, are you really that shallow?


    "Don''t you get it? Ms. Dunn dressed like this for a reason!


    "She doesn''t want to undermine the pride of us less fortunate people!


    "She put in so much effort to ensure we feel equal to her, making it easy and rxed to talk with us!


    "But you, you actually look down on others and scorn their simple attire!


    "What do we possess? We have nothing, so how can you feel entitled to ridicule others and look down on


    them?


    "Mom! We''re already extremely poor, with nothing left!


    Do we have to sacrifice even the little kindness and dignity we have remaining?


    w can you behave this way, Mom?"


    Diana stared at Rosalic, who was in tears from her anger, feeling confused. "Rosalie, how can you say such hurtful things about me?


    "I had no idea she was Ms. Dunn; if I had, I wouldn''t have behaved like that.


    "But that Robin is crossing the line.


    "He''s interested in you and wants to propose.


    "Dorothy wants to help you secure better advantages. She wants him to pay a betrothal gift of a million, buy a house with our names on it, and get you a car. Isn''t that all meant to benefit you?"


    Chapter 343 Are We Worthy?


    "What?" Rosalie felt as if she''d been hit by lighting upon hearing this.


    She suddenly startedughing


    "Mom, do you realize the huge mistake you made today


    "Do you know who Robin is? He''s Ms. Dunn''s boyfriend!


    "Do you think he would be interested in me? You''re giving me way too much credit!


    "I only have admiration for him; I would never entertain such inappropriate thoughts!


    64%


    +5 Free Com


    "When you were in the hospital, Percy had to borrow money from loan sharks for your treatment. Those thugs nearly destroyed us.


    "If it hadn''t been for Robin, we would have been dead ages ago!


    "Ms. Dunn generously gave us thepany''s relief funds, and Robin even let us stay at his ce! "They saved our entire family from disaster, and you think they have hidden agendas toward us? "Am I more attractive than Ms. Dunn? Do we even have the right to be associated with them? "Let me exin, Robin can secure billions, even tens of billions, with just a single word! "Forget about a million for the betrothal gift; he could easily handle ten billion!


    "But do you think we''re worthy of that?


    "They assisted us, yet you believe they have motives concerning your daughter. Don''t you think we''re being incredibly small-minded?


    "Even worse than small-minded; we''ve lost our humanity!"


    Diana stared at the distressed Rosalie, feeling confused "Am I mistaken?


    "Rosalie, you might be too innocent. People like that don''t exist; nobody helps us without want something in return."


    lie just shook her head, tears welling in her eyes, unable to find the words to respond.


    the same time, several supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company stood frozen, equally stunned. by the situation.


    They could hardly believe what was unfolding!


    "Rosalie, is that Ms. Dunn? Why do you refer to Robin as Mr. Ramsey?" asked a woman in her 30s.


    "The group''s CEO is indeed known as Mr. Ramsey, another one pointed out.


    "Wait, Mr. Ramsey is Robin?"


    With a scornfulugh, Rosalie red at them, grinding her teeth. "You are all nothing but worthless!


    Chapter 343 Are We Worthy?


    64%


    *5 Free Coins


    "To Robin and Ms. Dunn, you aren''t even on the same level as garbage or insects!"


    "Rosalie, how can you speak to us like that?" Several supervisors were furious.


    "Why not? Just look at the mess you''ve made here; it''splete shambles!


    "I had nned to invite Ms. Dunn and Robin so I could properly express my gratitude, but you idiots ruined everything! Just leavel"


    Dorothy remained frozen in ce, nervously tugging at Ethan. "Ethan, what are we going to do? Will upsetting Ms. Dunn today affect you in any way?" Ethan pondered for a moment and said, "It probably won''t affect us too much.


    "We''re overseen by the Southvale Development Group, and Mr. Ferguson treats me quite well


    Rosalie scoffed and said, "Just wait and see!


    "If it weren''t for Robin, Mr. Ferguson would have taken a leap off a building.


    "If Ms. Dunn doesn''t take action against you, Mr. Ferguson won''t keep someone like you around!"


    Diana was taken aback. "Rosalie, should we hurry and say sorry to Ms. Dunn and Robin?"


    "Say sorry? An apology won''t change how shameless you are!"


    Rosalie angrily wiped her tears and stormed out the door.


    apologize to Ms. Dunn and Mr. Kamsey?

 The Deadly 344

    Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Will Be Fine


    Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Will Be Fine!


    84.64%


    Dorothy hesitated for a moment, pulling Ethan along. Ethan, shouldn''t we apologize to Ms. Dunn and Mr. Kamsey?


    "I talked too much today. Sigh, if I had known their identities, I would never have acted that way


    31


    Ethan frowned tightly, his hands trembling a bit. "Yestidn''t check the horoscope before leaving my house today. How could I not have recognized them? "Rosalie was right. Mr. Ferguson indeed went through some tough times back then. We should hurry and go see what''s happening first ... Robin and Shirley had just stepped out of the private room when a man''s body flew toward them. Robin immediately caught him with one hand.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized it was Ashley, who had been left battered and bruised. Robin simply tossed him onto the ground, and Ashley rolled his eyes before passing out.


    Robin lifted his gaze toward the door of a private room about 33 feet ahead, where four or five men were dragging Alison and two other flight attendants upstairs "Let go of me!" Alison struggled against their grip. "My uncle will be here soon, and he won''t let you get away with this!" Alison cried as she fought to break free Robin hesitated for a moment, initially intending to walk away.


    Shirley stopped him and said. "Robin, those girls might be in trouble. Let''s help them..."


    Robin didn''t really want to get involved in such matters


    There were plenty of such situations, and he couldn''t possibly care for everything like a saint.


    However, seeing that Shirley had developed a sense of concern for the situation, he had no choice stop in his tracks.


    les, Alison was Jonah''s niece. Since they had crossed paths, he might as well help her.


    Let them go!" Robin''s voice echoed in the vast corridor, asserting authority,


    A group of onlookers turned to watch Robin, curious about the scene that was about to unfold.


    The men dragging Alison and the two flight attendants paused and turned to Robin. One of them pointed. at Robin and asked, "Are you talking to me?" Robin pointed at Alison and said, "Let them go!"


    As Alison recognized him, a spark of hope lit up her eyes.


    "Let them go? Who do you think you are? If you keep shouting. I''ll kill you!"


    13.37 Thu, Nov 28


    Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Will Be Fine!


    Robin chuckled, "Then go ahead and try!"


    0464% #


    s


    At that moment. Ethan and several supervisors from Cecanus Construction Company emerged from the


    When they saw this scene, they were instantly taken rk.


    Watching the fierce-looking men approach Robin and Shirley, they instinctively stepped back.


    Bobby panicked and said, "Ms. ... Ms. Dunn, should I call security from thepany?"


    Shirley shook her head, "With Robin here, it''ll be finel


    Bobby nced at Robin, unsure where Shirley''s confidence came from.


    Not far away, Ethan was initially fearful when he saw the chaotic situation.


    Yet, he felt a thrill at the idea of seeing Robin get beaten up by these men.


    Rosalie''s mother trembled all over when she saw several men draw their knives and approach Robin. She quickly said. "Rosalie, we should leave quickly!" Rosalie shrugged off Diana and looked in Robin''s direction, "With Mr. Ramsey here, no one can cause a


    scene!"


    At that moment, two people ran up from the first floor.


    Robin looked up to see Jonah and one of his assistants.


    Jonah also spotted Robin and said, "Mr. Mr. Ramsey, you''re here too?"


    "What brings you here?" Robin knew Jonah hade for Alison''s sake. However, he still asked the question deliberately.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my niece and her colleagues were having dinner here, and they were taken by a group of thugs...


    TII handle it first and tell you about itter."


    tht, you go take care of it," Robin said with a nod


    y! Let them go!" Jonah stepped in front of Alison and the others.


    "Get lost!" a bald man pointed a knife at Jonah.


    icf coldl


    "Let them go! I am Jonah Ferguson from the Southvale Development Group!" Jonah said coldly.


    "What the hell is Southvale Development Group? If you don''t get lost, I''ll chop you up too!" The bald man sneered and gestured with the knife at Jonah.


    "Old man, hurry up and get lost! This hotel belongs to my uncle!


    "Do you know who I am? My name is Marcus Hughes. My uncle is Seth Hughes, and he''s a sworn brother of Shawn Cooper from Abyssal Dominion!" said the bald man smugly.


    13:37 Thu. Nov 281


    Chapter 344 With Robin Around, Everything Will Be Fine!


    04 64%


    In a split second, the four men quickly surrounded Jons and his assistant.


    Confronted by this group of rookie thugs, Jonah felt like a schr thrown into a room full of soldiers.


    These thugs were young and had never faced defeat. No matter who their opponent was, they would have the courage to confront and kill the other party. In other words, these thugs were beyond reasoning and could only be defeated through brute force. Shirley stepped forward and said, "They''re from the Don Group. What do you think you''re doing? Let them go!


    Marcus turned to her, a sinister smile shing in his eyes. "Today''s my lucky day-another beauty shows up! You said you''re from the Dunn Group? The Dunn Group means nothing to me!"


    One of hisckey''s whispered, "Boss, she''s really with the Dunn Group. We don''t want to mess with them."


    Marcus shoved him aside. "What''s there to fear? The Dann family isn''t here. Besides, Abyssal Dominion doesn''t bow to the Dunn family!"


    He slung his knife over his shoulder and swaggered toward Shirley.


    "Well, since you''re stepping up, why don''t you join us and have some fun?"


    Just as he reached out to grab Shirley, Robin intercepted, grabbing his wrist, With a loud crack, Marcus''s


    wrist snapped in two.


    Marcus cried out in agony.


    Robin released his grip and remarked. "A lot of people seem to have a death wish today!"


    Marcus fell to his knees in pain, yelling. "How dare youy a hand on me? Julian, call my Uncle Seth! Today, I''m going to kill him!"


    Robinughed softly, "Good, let''s see if you''re still this cocky when Uncle Seth gets here.

 The Deadly 345

    hapter 345 Get Rygar and Shawn over Here Now! Chapter 345 Get Rygar and Shawn over Here Now!


    Seth had been in the provincial capital for years.


    + Free Coins


    Recently, he''d run into trouble after offending a powerful figure and couldn''t stay there any longer.


    He''d returned to Harmonheld, where Shawn took him in.


    Back in the day, Seth and Shawn had both started out as founding members of Rygar''s gang.


    Once Rygar established himself in Harmonfield, he sent Seth to the provincial capital toy the groundwork for a new territory.


    Now that Seth was back, Shawn put him in charge of the Wesnd Hotel.


    He wasn''t familiar with Robin, as Rygar and Shawn hadn''t had the chance to brief him.


    When Seth received Marcus''s call. he rushed over with several of his henchmen.


    When Marcus saw Seth arrive, he pointed at Robin and shouted, "Uncle Seth, he''s the one who broke my hand! He even said he wouldn''t stop beating me, even if you came." Exaggerating his story, Marcus aimed to escte the tension and push Seth into punishing Robin harshly.


    Marcus struggled to get up, only to be stomped back down by Robin.


    Seth was a thick-set, burly man with the build of a massive bear.


    He had just returned to Harmonfield and was eager to make a strong impression.


    So, when he received the call, he rushed over to confront Robin.


    Seth gave Robin a once-over and sneered, "You think you can hit my nephew in my hotel and walk away?"


    Robin chuckled. "Aren''t you going to ask why I hit him first?"


    "This is my hotel, and I make the rules! It doesn''t matter why-youid a hand on my nephew s going to end you!"


    inughed. "Is this how you handle things in this line of work?"


    Of course!" Seth raised his burly fist, shouting. "I''ve been to plenty of ces, and I live by only one rule might makes right. The strongest gets to call the shots!


    "So, you believe strength equals justice?" Robin asked.


    ou off


    "Exactly! Get on your knees and break both your hands, and I''ll let you off! Seth sneered, pointing at Robin.


    "Alright, we''ll y by your rules," Robin replied, then pped Seth across the face.


    The force of the p sent Seth''s massive body flying backward.


    000


    13:37 Thu. Nov 28.


    Chapter 345 Get Rygar and Shawn over Here Now!


    Ethan, Dorothy, and the others were dumbstruck as they witnessed the scene unfold.


    Did Robin actually hit someone from the underworld: He was definitely bold!


    Thinking back on his earlier recklessness around Robin, Ethan felt a chill down his spine.


    He was relieved he hadn''t pushed it further-otherwise he''d be the one lying on the floor in the private. room right now.


    Diana had never witnessed such a scene before; she was so frightened that she rugged at Rosalie''s arm and trembled as she said, "Rosalie, how can Robin be so rutiless? Thank goodness you''re not with him. Let''s get out of here... Rosalie shook off Diana''s hand. "Stop talking!"


    Robin walked toward Seth step by step.


    Seth''s henchmen dared not step forward upon seeing the situation.


    When Robin reached Seth, he smiled and asked, "So, ording to your rules, is this show of force enough?


    Upon hearing his words, Seth''s eyes widened in anger. Although he dared not move, he still refused to back down.


    Robin patted Seth''s chubby face. "What''s the matter? Not enough force?"


    He then grabbed Seth by the hair and mmed his head down onto the ground.


    With a thud, Seth''s face was covered in blood.


    "Is this enough?" Robin asked, gripping Seth''s hair again. "Not enough? Fine, let''s continue!"


    With another thud, Seth''s plump face hit the ground again.


    Seth was on the verge of tears but gritted his teeth and retorted, "Y-you''ve got guts! Do you know w


    am?


    Shawn and Rygar are my sworn brothers. You''ve hit me, and Rygar will chop you up!"


    stood up and pulled out a wet wipe to clean his hands, "Alright, make the call. Tell Rygar and Shawn Toe over!"


    Ethan and a few others from Oceanus Construction visibly trembled at the mention of Rygar and Shawn. After all, "Harmonfield''s Demon King" and "The Devil" weren''t empty titles; they had been earned for a These two were the devils of Harmonfield''s underground!


    Messing with them was asking for trouble.


    They nced at Robin with grim satisfaction, curious to see what would happen to him when Rygar arrived.


    Chapter 345 Get Rygar and Shawn over Here Now!


    One of Seth''s men promptly called Shawn


    Meanwhile, Shawn and Rygar were on the fourth floor enjoying their drinks.


    They felt quite annoyed when they received a distress call from Seth''s men.


    1. 64%


    s


    Rygar cursed, "Seth has just arrived in Harmonfield, yet he has already managed to provoke someone!


    "Who has the audacity to cause trouble here?"


    At that moment, Rygar suddenly froze as if he had thought of something.


    "Shawn, you better find out what happened exactly! Almost no one in Harmonfield dares to make a scene here, knowing this is Abyssal Dominion''s turf


    Shawn''s anxiety spiked. "Mr. Rygar, it can''t be that guy, right?"


    Rygar, who had been lying on the couch, shot up in rm.


    In his haste, he kicked one slipper under the couch.


    He had no choice but to run down to the second floor wearing just one slipper.


    "Mr. Rygar, wait for me!" Shawn yelled as he hurried after him.


    "There''s no time to waste! If it''s Robin, and we don''t manage this correctly, Seth is done for!"


    Shawn vividly remembered the day he saw Robin kill someone.


    That incident at Four Seas Entertainment World was something he''d never forget-he''d seen two Sakuran men reduced to lifeless shells by Robin in mere moments, Just recalling it sent a chill through him.


    Rygar scrambled up to the second-floor hallway in one slipper, his legs turning to jelly as he caught sight. of Robin''s tall, slender figure in the crowd.


    Dmn it, Seth''s got to be blind. Of all people, why did he have to provoke him?


    G


    Chapter 346 I Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey!


    Chapter 346 I Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey!


    049.64%

 The Deadly 346

    Chapter 346 I Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey!


    Chapter 346 I Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey! 049.64%


    + Free Coins


    Shawn had just arrived at the second-floor stairway when he spotted Robin in the crowd, and his heart plummeted.


    "Oh hell, Seth must be blind to pick a fight with the one guy nobody dares to cross!"


    His legs went weak, and he suddenly fell to the ground with a thud.


    "Mr. Cooper!" Two disciples from Abyssal Dominion righed forward to help him up. "Mr. Cooper, are your alright?"


    "Get away!" Shawn barely paid them any attention as he hurriedly crawled toward Robin. "Mr. Ramsey....


    Seth grabbed him from behind. "Shawn...


    Get lost! Shawn kicked Seth away and shouted, "Shut the hell up!"


    The next moment. Rygar and Shawn, the two devils from Harmonfield underground, stood respectfully before Robin like servants awaiting orders.


    Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn, what''s going on?"


    Robin pointed at Seth and asked, "Is he one of your men?"


    "Huh?" Rygar nced at Seth, then turned to Shawn and asked, "Is he... one of us?"


    #Shawn was sweating nervously as he said, "Mr. Ramsey, if he if he offends you, he''s no longer one of us!"


    "Shawn, are you drunk? It''s me, Seth!" Seth was stunned by Shawn''s words.


    At that moment, Shawn wished he could slice the b''stard in two.


    He stepped on Seth''s leg and shouted, "Get lost! I don''t know you!"


    Everyone on the second floor was taken aback by the scene unfolding before them


    could the underground kingpin Rygar and the ruthless Devil Shawn be so submissive before Robin?


    cemed so out of character for them.


    Were they really who they imed to be, or were they just impostors?


    Robin tapped Shawn on the shoulder with a smirk, saying, "He says you guys are his sworn brothers and wants me to kneel before him and break my own hands. Rygar-


    up!"


    lifted his bare foot and stomped Seth to the ground, eximing. "You son of a b*tch, I''ll chop you


    He grabbed a short knife from one of the henchmen and swung it at Seth''s arm.


    Whoosh!


    Seth cried out, "Rygar! Why did you attack me? This guy started the trouble today, and with him making a


    Chapter 346 1 Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey!


    scene here, you''re the one losing facel"


    X64%


    5 Free Coins


    "Lose face? I don''t care about dignity in front of Mr. Ramsey!" Rygar shouted, pointing the knife at Seth. "Kneel before Mr. Ramsey right now, or I''ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs!"


    Seth had never witnessed Rygar so furious. He was convinced that if he didn''t kneel and apologize, Rygar would truly kill him today.


    Seth gritted his teeth against the excruciating pain and knelt before Robin, pleading desperately,


    "Get lost!" Robin waved his hand, and Shawn immediately ordered someone to carry Seth out.


    If Seth''s severed hand were patched back in time, he might be able to preserve it.


    Ethan and several people from Oceanus Construction Company were stunned by the scene before them.


    They looked at Robin''s back, shivering with fear.


    They could hardly believe that Robin had such power Harmonfield!


    Even Rygar, the underground king of Harmonfield, had to be cautious around him.


    Shawn stepped up to Marcus and nted his foot firmly on the man''s thigh. "You clueless fool! Not everyone can live a thug life without consequences. If youck respect, you''ll end up dead in the streets sooner orter!"


    He then pointed to the men still holding Alison. "And you guys over there-let Ms. Ferguson go immediately! Get over here and apologize to Mr. Ramsey!" he barked.


    A tall guy scoffed, "Who does he think he is? You might be afraid of him, but I don''t give a d*mn!"


    Rygar and Shawn exchanged shocked nces, barely able to believe what they''d just heard.


    Though these thugs weren''t members of Abyssal Dominion, they were Marcus''sckeys, and Marcus himself technically lived under Abyssal Dominion''s protection. The fact that this guy dared to speak to Rygar and Shawn this way was astonishing. Rygar narrowed his eyes, sizing up the tall guy,


    brat is truly bold


    He actually has the guts to disrespect me and Shawn, the kingpins of Harmonfield''s underground!


    Shawn walked over with a short knife in hand and said, "How dare you talk back to Mr. Rygar? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    The man faced Shawn without any fear, sneering, "Mr. Rygar? So what? My cousin is a colonel in the Southern Special Operations Military Region! If you dare toy a hand on me today, be prepared to face


    his wrath!"


    Shawn froze at those words, hesitating with the machete in his hand.


    Rygar''s brows also knitted together in concern.


    Chapter 346 1 Don''t Care about Dignity in front of Mr Ramsey!


    K64%A


    *5 Free Coins


    He knew he couldn''t afford to provoke military personnel, especially those from the Special Operations Military Region.


    Judging by this guy''s words, his cousin was indeed a colonell


    If he got on the wrong side of these tough characters, it wouldn''t end well.


    Those people had plenty of means to wipe out the Abyssal Dominion if they were enraged.


    Shawn''s heart raced as he weighed the consequences of challenging someone with such authority.


    Rygar exchanged worried nces with Shawn, both realizing the gravity of the threat.


    They understood that messing with military personnel, particrly from the Special Operations Military Region, was a gamble they weren''t willing to take.


    The disciples of Abyssal Dominion, who were initially ready to take action, all looked at Rygar, unsure of


    what to do next.


    Rygar was equally indecisive. If he didn''t teach this guy a lesson, he would be truly embarrassed and unable to exin himself to Robin.


    However, if he acted against this young man, he would undoubtedly incur the wrath of the Special Operations Military Region-something he could never withstand.


    At that moment, he had no choice but to look at Robin, wanting to see how he nned to handle the situation.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly grew tense


    The tall manughed and said, "What''s the matter? Are you afraid, Mr. Rygar? You''d better not get involved in this...


    "You think just because your cousin is a low-ranking colonel in the Special Operations Military Region. you cane out here and bully people?" Robin interrupted coldly.


    "Ask him toe over. Let''s see if he dares to help you to something so inhuman! Let her go!


    it moment, Alison gazed at Robin''s indifferent expression, her heart pounding with excitement.


    at believe Robin is bold enough to take on people from the Special Operations Military Region just to save me!


    "Who do you think you are?" The man pointed at Robin and sneered.


    They may fear you, but I don''t. If I don''t let her go, what can you do about it, huh?"

 The Deadly 347

    Chapter 347 You Chose This!


    Robin smirked yfully and stated, "You chose this yourself!"


    Before Rex Robson could fully process the situation, Robin struck him with a swift blow that sent him. flying Gasps echoed through the hall. "He strikes that man despite his powerful background? Is he insane?"


    Rygar watched Robin''s silhouette, illuminated by the dazzling lights, his eyes sparkling with admiration. This guy is something else!


    Immediately, Rygar motioned for Shawn to fetch a towel, which he handed directly to Robin.


    Wiping his palms, Robin pointed at Rex. He challenged "Get your cousin Ted over here! Let''s see if a colonel from the Special Operations Military Region will support your bullying behavior!" Rex clutched his swollen cheek, his teeth clenched in anger. "Fine. You think you got the balls, huh? Just


    you wait!"


    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. "Ted, 1-m at the Velvet Hotel and attacked by members of the Abyssal Dominion!"


    "That motherf*cker! He''s unbelievable!"-Rygar rolled his eyes.


    After the call, Rex sneered at Robin and said, "You''re going to regret this.


    "Do you know what kind of background my cousin Ted has? He''s an elite from the War Wolf Special Forces -a true ace! Now, he''s General Grayson''s security chicf


    "General Grayson is the closest ally of General Wright; they fought together in battles through thick and


    thin.


    "You know General Wright, right? He is Harmonfield''s pir of strength.


    "Haha! You''re all just a bunch of misfits! Just wait to meet your end!"


    ex spoke, the crowd on the second floor gasped in shock.


    looked at Robin with sympathy.


    No matter how tough he was, he shouldn''t challenge someone of that caliber.


    They weren''t just underground thugs like Rygar, they represented the cold, ruthless macfinery of the


    static.


    Jonah felt a wave of anxiety wash over him


    He nced at Alison, who had hurried to his side, and sighed deeply.


    If anything were to happen to Robin today, it would be because of his niece.


    1


    Chapter 347 You Chose This!


    He would never forgive himself for putting his benefactor in harm''s way.


    64%%%


    +5 Free Cons


    Taking a step forward. Jonah whispered, "Mr. Ramsey, the situation could escte. You should leave. If they show up here, 1-I''ll go to General Wright to plead for forgiveness." Rexughed arrogantly. "Scared? Hahaha, it''s a little toote for that. Once Ted arrives, none of you can


    escape


    Robin smiled indifferently. "Is that so? Their I''ll take care of you before your cousin arrives!"


    "You! How dare you..." Rex''s words were cut off as Robin ced his foot on Rex''s hand, slowly grinding down.


    "Let me go, you devill" Rex shouted.


    Robin''s voice was cold as he said, "If your cousin is a real soldier, he''d put a bullet in you when he learned you had disgraced the honor of his uniform.


    Jonah stood frozen, watching Robin''s imposing figure, deep sense of respect swelling within him.


    a


    He understood that in a moment like this, Robin would never let anyone else take the heat for him. Embarrassed, he shook his head and stepped back.


    Alison understood Robin''s intent.


    She looked up at the towering man, who was unshakable like a mountain, tears welling in her eyes.


    A murmur rippled through the second-floor hall as everyone spected if Robin truly had the courage to stand up to them.


    Shirley, who had been quietly observing, knew that given Robin''s nature, he wouldn''t back down even if the colonel arrived. When that happened, things could escte quickly.


    She immediately sent a message to Freya.


    If that colonel showed up, having Freya here would help keep the situation under control.


    e minutester, the roar of motorcycles echoed in front of the hotel.


    Two military-issued Grand Cherokees were parked at the Velvet Hotel entrance.


    Five soldiers disembarked-one colonel with three stars on his shoulders and four lieutenants with one


    star each.


    All five were dressed in military uniforms and sturdy leather boots.


    They quickly made their way to the second floor.


    The sound of their synchronized footsteps echoed on the hotel''s marble floor, sending a pulse through the otherwise silent second-floor hall.


    Chapter 347 You Chose This!


    Rex, who was still under Robin''s foot, shouted, "Ted, Ito here!"


    The colonel on the lead stopped in front of Robin. He was momentarily stunned at the sight.


    He hadn''t anticipated that Robin would be the one in conflict with his cousin.


    64%


    45 Free Coins


    Recognizing the colonel, Robin recalled that lie was the same guard who hade to pick him up with Jack at the airport yesterday.


    With a sly smile, he lifted his foot from Rex''s hand.


    The colonel was Ted Kinsman. He was a former member of the War Wolf Special Forces, chosen by Jack as his security chief.


    He looked at Rex and scoffed, "What''s going on this time? You''re causing trouble again?"


    Rex wailed, "I was here drinking with my buddies, but these scum from Abyssal Dominion attacked us!"


    The four lieutenants stepped forward, ready to confront the group.


    Robin''s voice was icy. "If you even think about making a move today, be prepared to strip off those. uniforms!TM The lieutenants halted in their tracks.


    Robin''s words struck true.


    "What do you think those uniforms are for? To participate in underground vendetta?" Robin''s tone was unwavering. Ted quickly intervened, "Step back, boys!"


    He knew Robin was formidable and that in two days, Robin might receive a formalmendation.


    He would officially join the War Wolf Special Forces as the Chief Instructor and be granted the rank of Major General.


    Ted had borrowed these lieutenants from the War Wolf Special Forces.


    fight broke out, it could lead to serious consequences.


    9.64%


    45 Free Coins


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive


    Outside the hotel, the sharp screech of tires echoed,

 The Deadly 348

    V


    He hadn''t anticipated that Robin would be the one in conflict with his cousin.


    64%


    45 Free Coins


    Recognizing the colonel, Robin recalled that lie was the same guard who hade to pick him up with Jack at the airport yesterday. With a sly smile, he lifted his foot from Rex''s hand.


    The colonel was Ted Kinsman. He was a former member of the War Wolf Special Forces, chosen by Jack as his security chief.


    He looked at Rex and scoffed, "What''s going on this time? You''re causing trouble again?"


    Rex wailed, "I was here drinking with my buddies, but these scum from Abyssal Dominion attacked us!"


    The four lieutenants stepped forward, ready to confront the group.


    Robin''s voice was icy. "If you even think about making a move today, be prepared to strip off those. uniforms!TM


    The lieutenants halted in their tracks.


    Robin''s words struck true.


    "What do you think those uniforms are for? To participate in underground vendetta?" Robin''s tone was unwavering. Ted quickly intervened, "Step back, boys!"


    He knew Robin was formidable and that in two days, Robin might receive a formalmendation.


    He would officially join the War Wolf Special Forces as the Chief Instructor and be granted the rank of Major General. Ted had borrowed these lieutenants from the War Wolf Special Forces.


    fight broke out, it could lead to serious consequences.


    9.64%


    45 Free Coins


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive


    Outside the hotel, the sharp screech of tires echoed, piercing through the air.


    Even on the second floor, it resonated sharply, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Momentster, hurried footsteps rushed in from outside.


    A colonel in military camouge strode quickly up the stairs, her presencemanding.


    The lieutenants spotted Freya approaching, they immediately bowed their heads, trying to sidestep and avoid her.


    "Stop right there! You four! Who gave you the order toe here? Answer mel Freya barked, pointing an usatory finger at the lieutenants.


    Seeing their fearful faces, Shirley understood-they were Freya''s subordinates..


    She decided to stoke the mes and said, "Freya, those four were just about to pick a fight with Robin."


    "What? You were going to fight Mr. Ramsey? Freya kicked one of the lieutenants hard.


    "You bunch of cowards! You freeze up like p*ssies when sparring with other teams, but you act tough here! Let''s see if you can act tough now!" Freya challenged.


    Uh, Colonel Wright, we were just here to check things out; there was no intention to fight," one of the lieutenants stammered.


    "We''ve always remembered your guidance and would never do anything against discipline, another chimed in nervously.


    Freya shot them a re and dered, "You four will each do a 12-mile weighted run back in the base! You won''t sleep until you finish!"


    "Colonel Wright, w-we have a grouppetition tomorrow," all four of the lieutenants whined, their faces. filled with distress.


    "Competition? With how cowardly you four are, you think you canpete with other teains? I


    here and embarrass me!" Freya snapped coldly.


    just a dozen days, the final round of the martial tournament will begin. If you don''t score any points, you''ll all be discharged! You still in the mood to mess around? Scram!" The lieutenants quickly lined up and marched out of the Velvet Hotel


    As they passed by Robin, each shot him a frosty re.


    "Stop!" Robin called out indifferently.


    Ignoring him, the lieutenants kept walking.


    Freya yelled, "Stop! Mr. Ramsey, have something to say!


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive


    The lieutenants froze, confused. They wondered what their superior meant.


    Did she actually let an underground figure lecture there?


    They exchanged bewildered nces and were unsure they had misheard.


    x64%@


    s


    Robin stepped forward and said, "In addition to the 12-mile weighted run, you each need to add 160 feet of back-and-forth running for a thousand sets and a thousand push-ups!"


    "Huh? What?" They first questioned the instruction in disbelief, then their faces filled with derision.


    From the way they see it, Robin was an ordinary man thatcked military background, yet he was giving them training orders. It was absurd!


    Freya was equally stunned, but she quickly regained herposure and ordered, "You willplete Mr. Ramsey''s demands as soon as you return. I''ll call the supervising officer now. If you skip even one set, you''re out of the War Wolf tomorrow!" "Isn''t that a bit harsh? Besides, he''s not even our instructor, the lieutenants protested, discontent bubbling


    to the surface.


    Robin shrugged and said, "If you can''t finish this, you can strip off that uniform and get lost! That will happen sooner andter anyway"


    Freya paused, realizing Robin''s intention. "Everyone, shut your mouths! If anyone has anyints, I''ll report you and get you booted out."


    "Yes! We promise toplete the tasks!" The lieutenants were briefly confused, but th from the Velvet Hotel after that.


    away


    "Shirley, what''s going on?" Freya approached Shirley.


    Shirley pointed at Rex, who was standing beside Ted. "Robin and I were passing by when we saw them dragging Mr. Ferguson''s niece and a few flight attendants to entertain them. "Robin said a few words to them." She continued, "This guy wants his cousin from the army to back him


    1. up.


    Freya nodded, understanding the situation.


    She turned to Ted and said, "Ted, did you bring my boys here?


    The tension in the air suggested that Freya was ready to unleash her fury.


    Ted fumbled and said, "We-we just leave the base to have a meal."


    "Having your meal here? Fine, tell me which private room you booked, Freya demanded, her voice cold.


    "Uh, not here. We..."Ted stammered and struggled with words.


    "Not here?" Freya chuckled mirthlessly. "You can''t take them out here and let them run wild just because youmanded them in the War Wolf!"


    "Let me tell you, if you lead them astray, I''ll report yougo General Grayson!


    Chapter 348 You''re Lucky to Be Alive.


    s


    "Look at that trashy cousin of yours! He''s shing your reputation to do all kinds of shitty things!" Freya continued, her voice rising.


    "Should I report this to Mr. Jack right now?"


    Ted quickly interjected, ''I-I didn''t know the situation here."


    "You didn''t know?" Freya''s voice turned sharp. Then why are you here? Didn''t youe to defend him?"


    Freya abruptly stepped forward, stomping on Rex''s face. "Do you think you can just bully others at your whim?


    "Let me tell you this! Mr. Ramsey is in a good mood today. If he wasn''t, it wouldn''t just be a hand you''d lose your life would be in danger!"


    "Hey!" Rex protested, ready to fight back.


    Ted stepped in, pressing Rex down. "Shut up!"


    He thought to himself that if he provoked Freya, his career would be finished too.


    Ted nced at Robin, realizing that the one who could untangle this mess was Robin himself. Ted stepped forward and said, "Mr. Ramsey, this jerk doesn''t know better and has offended you. I promise to teach him. a lesson when we get back." "Dude, he broke my hand!" Rex shouted, realizing Ted wasn''t going to back him up and ended up apologizing to the one that bullied him.


    "Consider yourself fortunate to have a broken hand! It''s a blessing that you''re still


    mel"


    With that, he dragged Rex quickly toward the hotel exit.


    Now,e with


    III

 The Deadly 349

    Chapter 349 I Could Chop You up Now!


    Chapter 349 I Could Chop You up Now!


    The second-floor lobby was silent as Ted and hispanions left the Velvet Hotel.


    2.64%


    s


    No one expected Robin to be able to handle several tough characters from the Special Operations Military Region


    What surprised them even more was theplicated rtionship he had with the striking female colonel.


    Some recognized her immediately. This stunning worrian with a sexy figure and stunning beauty was none other than Freya, the daughter of the Harmonfield Mayor.


    She also happened to be the deputymander of the War Wolf Special Forces and the granddaughter of General Wright.


    Given her impressive background, it''s understandable why Ted and the others felt intimidated by her presence.


    Freya approached Robin and asked respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, does your assignment to them imply that you''ve epted Mr. Jack''s invitation?"


    Robin admitted and said, "I hadn''t nned on it, but after meeting your subordinates today, I made my decision on the spot.


    "Why?" Freya asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    She struggled to understand how her subordinates could have influenced Robi


    With a light chuckle, Robin replied. "It''s simple. I just want to teach them a lesson.


    He added with conviction, "And to do it in the most legitimate way possible. I want to thoroughly reprimand this bunch of reckless fools who have no sense of personal or team honor."


    Freya studied Robin with a curious gaze, finding it hard toprehend his peculiar thoughts.


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "Alright, but I hope you can bring us some hope." "Hope? Not while these idiots remain arrogant!" Robin retorted.


    "After meeting them, it became clear to me why your team ended up at the bottom of the martial


    tournament."


    Freya felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. She said, "Alright, then I''ll report your decision to Mr. Jack. On Sunday morning, several leaders from the military district will personally deliver the appointment letters." After exchanging a few pleasantries with Shirley, Freya hurried out of the Velvet Hotel.


    Alison, who had been hiding, watched Freya''s hurried exit, and her eyes lit up.


    Several extremely high-status, stunning beauties surrounded Robin, making her feel small and Insignificant.


    Chapter 349 I Could Chop You up Now!


    9K 64%


    s


    Remembering how she had once misunderstood Robin and had chastised him like a saint, she felt a deep sense of shame and regret.


    Jonah stepped forward, pulling Alison with him. He apologized, "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize for the trouble my niece has caused you and Ms. Dunn.


    "Mr. Rygar, Mr. Cooper, thank you too," he added, nodding to them.


    Mr. Ramsey, this is my niece, Alison Ferguson. She''s a flight attendant with Southorn Airlines."


    Robin gave a disinterested nod. "Uh-huh, I know."


    Jonah was startled. He could sense Robin''s cold demeanor toward him.


    Jonah couldn''t quite understand Robin''s reaction, but he didn''t want to pry.


    "Hello, Mr. Ferguson, I''m Ethan Armstrong Ethan hurriedly rushed up to Jonah, bowing deeply.


    Jonah eventually noticed that Ethan was there, apanied by several supervisors from Oceanus Construction Company.


    "Oh! You''re here. I didn''t notice you earlier! Come here, introduce yourselves to Ms. Dunn and Mr. Ramsey, he urged.


    Ethan nced awkwardly at Robin and Shirley, unsure of what to say.


    Before he could speak up, Robin interrupted, "Oh, we''ve met already.


    "Just now, it was your deputy, Mr. Armstrong from Oceanus Construction Company, who insisted I politely present him with a cigarette and tea. He even demanded I toast him!" Robin continued, his voice dat "Ifl refused, he threwd to make me kneel!"


    Understanding dawned on Jonah; he pointed an usatory finger at Ethan.


    "What had you done to them?"


    "I.. Mr. Ferguson, it was all a misunderstanding!" Ethan''s eyes widened in panic and were on the verge of shedding tears.


    "I just realized who they were just now! I was just joking


    "A misunderstanding? A joke?" Jonah scoffed coldly.


    "Come over here! Tell me, what makes you think you deserve that much respect from Mr. Ramsey? Who do you think you are?


    "Sit down; let me serve you!" Jonah shouted, pping Ethan across the face.


    "Is this enough respect for you?"


    Ethan held his face in shock and knelt on the ground. He said, "Mr. Ramsey, 1-1 had no idea you were Mr. Ferguson''s benefactor."


    Chapter 349 I Could Chop You up Now!


    Robin ignored him and walked out with Shirley and Amber.


    64%


    s


    Ethan quickly hurried after them and called out desperately, "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn, please listen to me!


    Shawn was frustrated. He kicked Ethan down and said. Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn don''t have time for you! What are you still doing here, bbering? Do you want to get yourself killed?!" Dorothy had witnessed Shawn''s outburst. She shouted, "Hey! How can you hit him?"


    "Hit him? What''s wrong with that?" Shawn retorted, pping Dorothy as well.


    "If you dare to disrespect Mr. Ramsey, I could chop you up right now!"


    Sighing heavily, Jonah addressed Ethan, "You and your friends should resign tomorrow. I couldn''t keep you around.


    "Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn are my benefactors. Anyone who offends them, make them my enemy!" he dered fiercely.


    "If it weren''t for them, I would have kicked the bucket!


    "You dared to insult them? I will never forgive you for that."


    Ethan and his group fell to the ground with a bitter smile. The weight of their irreversible mistake was heavy on their shoulders.


    After taking a few steps, Robin paused and said, "Oh! By the way, Jonah, let m for someone to park our electric bikes at thepany Jonah quickly handed over his car keys to Robin.


    your car. Arrange


    Robin nced at the ginseng in his hand and tossed it to Jonah. He said, "Here, take this. I won''t need it.


    "Your mother''s health isn''t great. Help her to recover with this."

 The Deadly 350

    38 Thu, Nov 28


    Chapter 350 The Astronomical Priced Ginseng


    Chapter 350 The Astronomical Priced Ginseng


    Jonah nced at the small box of ginseng, his whole body''trembling in shock.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my mother can''t ept this! This ginseng is ridiculously expensive!


    His words instantly attracted a flurry of curious gazes,


    "What kind of ginseng can sell for such a price?"


    "That''s outrageous!"


    "It looks like it''s only weighed a few grams!"


    "You country bumpkin! You can''t measure high-quality ginseng by weight!"


    64%


    s


    As the surrounding chatter grew, Shawn and Rygar instinctively scrutinized the unassuming wooden box.


    "Wait! Isn''t this the same wild ginseng that sold for ten million at the Nordeast''s auctionst year?"


    With trembling hands, Jonah handed the ginseng to Robin. He replied, "Mr. Ramsey, this is way too precious."


    Robin patted his shoulder and said, "It''s a gift for your mother, not for you. Why are


    *Still, Jonah hesitated to ept it. "My mother doesn''t deserve such a precious supplc. nervous?"


    1..."


    Robin shook his head and said, I heard that during your hardest times, the year the Infinity Tower was about to copse, your mother sold all her jewelry and properties to help pay off your debts. "Despite her frail age, she secretly went out to doundry, worked as a maid, and washed dishes in restaurants to support you during those difficult times.


    "How could a great mother like her not deserve this ginseng?"


    "In this world, all people are equal; the only thing that distinguishes their worth is their character.


    "ept it and treat your mother well."


    Holding the ginseng. Jonah''s hands shook.


    Jonah was a tough man, but he found the tears welling in his eyes. He deeply bowed to Robin and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey!"


    Alison watched Robin''s retreating figure, shaking her head in bitterness, feeling a pang of regret.


    How could I have missed such a wonderful man forever!


    Diana never imagined that such an inconspicuous ginseng could be worth ten million dors!


    Ten million dors!


    III


    B


    Chapter 350 The Astronomical Priced Ginseng


    That was a number she had never dared to dream of


    Originally, that ginseng had been a gift from Shirley to her.


    964%


    s


    After a brief moment of shock, Diana suddenly sprang into action. She dashed up to Robin and called out, "Robin, wait a minute!"


    Robin halted, looking up at Diana, whose eyes sparkled with urgency. "Anything else?"


    Diana panted and said, "Robin, can you return that box of ginseng back to me?"


    Robin paused for a moment, then smirked slightly. "I remember asking you if you wanted it before. You dismissed it as a fake, a rotten root, worried it might harm your precious health, so I gave it to Mr. Ferguson''s mother instead. "Once a gift is given, it can''t be taken back."


    "Robin, don''t waste time here. We haven''t eaten yet; lets hurry to get some barbecue!" Shirley urged, linking arms with Robin as they turned to leave the hotel.


    "Hey, Ms. Dunn! Robin! I''m not finished yet!" Diana shouted as she chased after them.


    "Mr. Ferguson has lots of money. Just ask him to return the ginseng to me!"


    Amber stepped in front of Diana and said, "Come on! Stop embarassing yourself and stop bothering Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn!"


    "Move aside!" Diana red fiercely at Amber. "I heard you''re just a little assistant; "lecture me?


    "That ginseng was originally given to me by Robin. Why shouldn''t I want it back?"


    it do you have to


    "Oh please!" Amber scoffed. "Didn''t you are the one that imed it was rotten root, street vendor junk?


    "And now that you learned it''s worth millions, you want it back. Who do you think you are?


    "Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn respect you as a mother, yet you act so rudely!


    "Just think about it-given your character and status, do you even deserve their gifts?


    "Have some respect! Stop following us!"


    Amber was ready to leave, but she noticed Rosalie rushing toward them from behind. She pointed at Rosalie and said, "Oh, by the way, you need to handle the repayment paperwork for thepany''s for your loan by tomorrow. "Starting this month, we''ll deduct 80% from your sry for repayment."


    Diana was confused. She asked, "Ms. Dunn has so much money; why be so stingy and make us repay?"


    Ignoring her, Amber continued, "And you have to vacate the Graceview Apartments within three days!"


    "The apartment?" Diana fumed, pointing angrily at Amber. "You greedy b*stards, it''s just a house! You want it back? 1-I''m going to sue you!"


    Chapter 350 The Astronomical Priced Ginseng


    Amber shook her head, chuckling coldly. "People like you! Haha! Go ahead and sue us!"


    264%


    s


    Rosalie stood frozen, watching Robin, Shirley, and Amber leave. She shook her head bitterly, tears streaming down her face as she kneeled. Tm sorry!"


    Diana was furious, and she dered, "Rosalie, they''re asking us to repay money and give up our house! How did you wrong them? They''re all wicked people!"


    Rosalie could only shake her head in silence; her tears drowned her entire world.


    Diana intercepted Jonah as he walked past. She asked, "You''re Mr. Ferguson, right? Robin gave you that ginseng. You said your mother doesn''t deserve to use it, so please give it back.


    Jonah smiled and shook his head, ignoring her as he continued walking


    "Wait!" Diana attempted to pursue him. Ethan suddenly pped Dorothy across the face, causing her to fall in front of him.


    Ethan bellowed, "You shameless thing! Mr. Ferguson wouldn''t have fired me if I hadn''t attended your niece''s family dinner! I''m going to divorce you!"


    Dorothy yanked her sister''s hair and berated, "It''s all your fault! You''ve ruined my family!"


    And just like that, Ethan, Dorothy, and Diana became entangled in a chaotic fight.

 The Deadly 351

    Chapter 351 Leigh Swanson


    Chapter 351 Leigh Swanson


    264%


    s


    Jonah managed to shake off Diana''s clinginess and quickly led Alison to flee from the restaurant.


    As they stepped outside the Velvet Hotel, he paused his steps and turned to face Alison, whose expression was a misture of concern and confusion.


    "Alison, I need to ask you something," he said sternly.


    "What is it?" Alison jumped slightly, she had never seen Jonah look so grave before.


    While I was introducing you to Mr. Ramsey today, I noticed something. He seemed to be rather cold toward you, almost as if he wanted nothing to do with you." Jonah''s gaze bore into hers and demanded, "Tell me, have you offended Mr. Ramsey in any way?"


    Flustered, Alison frantically avoided Jonah''s prating stare.


    Ever since her father had passed away when she was ten, she had lived with her grandmother.


    During those years, Jonah hadn''t started his own family. He often took care of Alison.


    He had supported her education until she graduated.


    In her heart, Alison always thinks of Jonah as her father


    Now, facing his pointed question, Alison hesitated for what felt like an eternity be the misunderstanding between her and Robin in Terenova.


    mentioning


    Yet she dared not speak a word about the incidents at Dreamscape Bar or the film festival.


    Jonah''s


    ''s response was swift and furious after he recounted the entire story. He pped Alison lightly across the face. "You''re being foolish! How could Mr. Ramsey do something so disgraceful? Who told you such filthy stuff?" Tears welled up in Alison''s eyes as she realized the depth of his anger. She said, "It was a flight attendant named Ashley, who was on the same ne as me."


    Jonah shook his head in disbelief and repriminded, "You believe him? Do youck the ability to discern. between right and wrong? And why should you care about someone else''s business?


    "What gives you the right to judge Mr. Ramsey''s life? Do you even know his background or his experiences?


    Alison thought about the powerful figures of Terenova, recalling how they had appeared Lefore Robin. She nodded bitterly; in her eyes, Robin had be a towering presence, almost unattainable. "I see my mistake now, Uncle Jonah," she murmured.


    At that moment, a bruised and limping Ashley stumbled after them. He asked, "Alison, what happened?"


    Jonah pointed an usatory finger at Ashley and asked, "You''re Ashley, right?"


    Chapter 351 Leigh Swanson


    Ashley looked between Jonah and the tear-streaked Alison, bewildered. "Who are you?"


    64%


    s


    "I''m Alison''s uncle. Keep your distance from her from now on!" Jonah''s voice was cold, filled with a protective intensity.


    "What''s going on?" Ashley asked, confusion evident in her tone.


    "What''s going on? Is it necessary to have a reason to forbid you from seeing her? Alison will never be interested in trash like you!" Jonah shot back, anger ring


    "You! How could you speak to me like that?" Ashley retorted; his temper red


    "How am I speaking is none of your business! Get lost! Jonah pointed at Ashley. He grabbed Alison''s hand as they exited the restaurant.


    They hopped onto Robin''s electric scooter and headed toward the Eastvale Development Group.


    Just as they were pulling away. Alison pointed at a passing Mercedes. "Uncle Jonah, I think I saw Aunty Leigh in that cart


    Jonah followed her gaze, but the Mercedes had already sped by.


    "Leigh? She said this afternoon she was taking the kids to a parent-child event and wouldn''t be back untilte. How could she be in that car? "You must have seen wrong. Let her take you out to have some fun tomorrow," he


    dismissively


    Alison furrowed her brow and mumbled to herself, "No, I saw her clearly


    "Enough with the paranoia. Let''s go, Jonah said, giving her a light pat on the head as they rode toward the Eastvale Development Group. Meanwhile, Robin, Shirley, and Amber drove to a Benzania barbecue house on Dawn Street.


    They initially nned to grab a casual bite, but Shirley mentioned to Robin that it had been a while since she had enjoyed barbecue. "Last time I had barbecue was two years ago, she sighed


    Ever since herpany became involved in the Eastvale Ecological Project, she has rarely had time to indulge in a proper meal.


    The three of them arrived at the newly opened restaurant, only to find it packed with people.


    It was arge buffet-style restaurant. They prepared the barbecue to a standard worthy of a five-star hotel.


    All the grilled dishes were fresh and delicious, with chefs flown in from overseas.


    Since its opening, the restaurant has been bustling with customers every day.


    At this hour, the first floor was already full.


    Chapter 351 Leigh Swanson


    :64%


    +5 Free Com


    Robin pointed toward the second floor. He said, "There should be some seats avable up there; let''s go find a quieter spot.


    Just as they started up the stairs, Amber tugged on Shidley''s sleeve, whispering, "Ms. Dunn, I think that''s Mr. Ferguson''s wife, Leigh Swanson."


    Shirley followed the direction that Amber had indicated. She asked, Tve never met Jonah''s wife before. She is quite attractive and appears to be at least ten years younger than Jonah.


    Amber chuckled and said, "Leigh is indeed younger than her husband. She used to work for hispany. I guess she must be around 30 now."


    But before she could finish, Amber stopped half-way.


    The scene before them left both women in shock.


    A man beside Leigh was yfully holding her close in his arm and his hands inappropriately roaming over her.


    The intimate nature of their interaction was unmistakable.


    Shirley quickly turned her gaze away and said. "Amber you must be mistaken. Let''s hurry up and leave."


    "I''m not wrong, Ms. Dunn!" Amber insisted.


    "Thest time I delivered a document to Mr. Ferguson at his office, I ran into his wife


    "Enough of this gossip. We''re here to eat, Shirley said, pulling Amber along.


    "Remember, don''t talk about other people''s business!


    "Especially not the affairs ofpany senior executives!" she added sternly.


    "Just focus on your own work and don''t be a busybody


    "I understand, Amber replied quickly, following Shirley and Robin as they made their way to the second


    §±§à§à§Ô

 The Deadly 352

    Chapter 352 1 Actually Fell for It!


    Chapter 352 I Actually Fell for It!


    Amber took a few steps forward, instinctively ncing back at the woman.


    She was pretty sure the woman was Jonali''s wife.


    At that moment, Leigh was nestled in the arms of a man andughed seductively.


    The difference between this Leigh and the one Amber had seenst time was staggering.


    Leigh''s rtionship with this man was clearly inappropriate.


    Amber shook her head and continued walking alongside Shirley and Robin.


    They each chose their favorite dishes and settled down at a table by the window.


    9K640


    s


    The second floor was quieter than the bustling first floor, with only a few customers scattered around.


    Shirley picked up a piece of medium-rare steak and eagerly took a bite. ''I do feel a little hungry today," she said


    Robin chuckled at Shirley''s eagerness to eat, her gray outfit making the moment even more amusing. He asked with a smile, "Are you starving?" Swallowing her mouthful, Shirley took another bite and replied, "Of course I''m hungry! At this hour, I haven''t had any food yet. Aren''t you hungry?"


    *Robin shrugged and said, "I''m hungry, but you shouldn''t be. Didn''t you go looking fo


    today? With that, you shouldn''t be hungry, right?"


    Stunned, Shirley shook her head in disbelief. "Get lost! What nonsense are you talking about?"


    I love


    Noticing the slight bitterness in Shirley''s eyes, Robin continued, "You''ve prepared all day for this, but the oue is so different from what you expected. Are you feeling a bit disappointed?" Shirley pursed her lips and said, "Yes, quite a bit.


    "But that''s okay. At least now you know the truth, and there''s no point in having expectations, Let the be the past. Let''s not talk about it and just enjoy our meal!"


    She thought for a moment, muttering. "If I had known things would turn up like this, I wouldn''t have bothered changing into this outfit today.


    "If I had just told her who I really was when I walked in maybe I wouldn''t have had to witness that disgusting scene. Not knowing the truth might have been better." Robin chuckled and said, "That''s true!


    past


    "Let''s not dwell on that. The barbecue here is really good; eating something satisfying will lift our spirits. How about I get you some red wine?"


    Shirley waved her hand dismissively and said, "I never drink. I''ll ask for a ss of water at the service


    counter"


    Chapter 352 1 Actually Fell for It!


    e64%


    +5 Free Cons


    I''ll get it. Ms. Dunn, you''re hungry, so keep eating, Arber said, putting down her fork and heading toward the service counter.


    As she reached the counter with two sses of water, she turned and bumped into a man and a very stylishly dressed woman. Amber froze for a moment, spilling some of the water from her cup.


    The woman instinctively looked at Amber.


    The man beside her also noticed her and eximed, Amber?"


    A flicker of sadness crossed Amber''s eyes as she maneuvered around them, quickly making her way back


    to her seat.


    "Hey, stop right there!" The woman tugged at the man beside her.


    "Rufus, didn''t you have some unspeakable affair with that girl?"


    The man named Rufus Covington twitched his lips and said, "Trinity, what crap are you talking about?"


    "This isn''t right! Hey, stop there!" Trinity grabbed Rufus and hurriedly pursued Amber.


    By this time, Amber had almost reached her table again, not expecting the couple to follow her.


    Robin noticed that Amber looked unwell.


    Before he could ask what was wrong, he nced up and saw a sharply dressed man woman storming toward them.


    onable


    "You stop right there! I was calling out to you! Why did you run off so quickly? Did you seduce Rufus!" Trinity screamed, gesturing usingly at Amber. Amber replied coldly. "You''re crazy!"


    "What? You dare to use that I''m crazy?" Trinity looked Amber and Shirley up and down, her eyes gleaming with disdain.


    When she spotted their outfits, she sneered, "You lowlifes actually dare to insult me!"


    She picked up a cup of water from the table and sshed it directly at Amber.


    Rufus quickly tried to intervene and said. "Trinity, don''t do this!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the cup of hot water had sshed across Amber''s face


    Furious, Amber stood up and questioned, "What do you want from me?"


    Themotion immediately drew the attention of many diners around them.


    Shirley was also confused by the unfolding drama. She asked, "What are you doing? Amber, what''s happening?


    The woman pointed at Shirley and chided, "You shut up! Mind your own business!"


    000


    Chapter 352 1 Actually Fell for It!


    Robin leaned back in her chair and examined the couple with a keen eye.


    s


    Shirley saw the sorrowful tears welling up in Amber''s eyes, and a surge of anger red within her. "Amber, what''s going on? Tell me!"


    Trinity red at Rufus and concluded, "You two definitely have a history!"


    Rufus said bitterly, "Trinity, I know her, but that was in the past.

 The Deadly 353

    Thu, Nov


    Chapter 353 What Happened to Your Promise?


    Chapter 353 What Happened to Your Promise?


    64%


    Free Coins


    At those words, a chill flickered in Robin''s eyes as he lifted his gaze to take in Rufus''s pale, repulsive face.


    How could someone bully a woman who had poured her heart and soul into him?


    It was despicable and genuinely unforgivable.


    With a coldugh. Amber fixed her gaze on Rufus. She dered, "During those years, I worked tirelessly to pay your tuition and to make sure you had better meals at school. I sacrificed my own needs, giving you almost every penny I earned from my job.


    "I kept only a small amount for myself, living off just three pancakes a day. I did all that to save money for you, hoping that one day you would graduate and we could live a happy life together.


    "But the year you graduated, you told me you needed a lot of money for a project. I borrowed 100,000 dors online to lend to you.


    "Less than three days after giving you that money, you told me you had fallen for someone else.


    "I realized at the time that there were truly ungrateful people like you in this world! You''re a beast! "After that, it took me a long time to repay that loan.


    As Amber''s words rang out, the people in the restaurant turned their furious eyes toward Ruf


    Is that man even human?


    No! He is a heartless beast.


    Trinity sensed all the attention on them and instinctively stepped away from Rufus.


    "I even called you and asked what happened to the promise you made me, Amber sneered coldly.


    "You told me that you found a wealthy girlfriend and that if you truly loved someone, you should wish for their happiness.


    "You imed that being with this woman, you could work less and achieve your life goals sooner.


    "After hearing that, I realized I had be a joke! I enved myself for three years to support a monster like you!


    "Eventually, I came to terms with it. I truly thank that woman for taking in a beast like you. If I''m not mistaken, it''s this uncultured woman by your side."


    Trinity pointed at Amber and asked, ''Are you insulting me?"


    Amberughed and rebuked. ''Do I need to repeat whether you have any manners? Everyone in this restaurant has noticed it. Birds of a feather flock together.


    "I should congratte both of you-a pair of beasts!"


    The crowd in the restaurant began pointing at Rufus and Trinity, hurling insults their way.


    Chapter 353 What Happened to Your Promise?


    64%


    s


    Trinity and Rufus appeared visibly shaken upon realizing their actions had sparked public outrage.


    "Y-You... What nonsense are you saying? Trinity instinctively looked to Rufus for support.


    "Rufus, tell them things aren''t like what she says."


    Rufus was filled with rage and shot back, "Amber, you shameless woman! I had told you back then that you lent me money for three years, and I''d pay you back after I graduated. I never promised you anything! "Besides, you decide to work to earn money for me was entirely your choice! Why would I desire a poor. woman like you?


    "Everything I told you back then was a lie. I just thought you were gullible and yed you for a fool! You believing me only shows how stupid you are. Can you me me for that?


    "Trinity, don''t listen to her nonsense. Nothing happened to us in high school.


    "We didn''t even understand what love was back then."


    Amberughed again. "What happened to the money I gave you? I funded your education; why didn''t you pay me back?


    "Do you want me to post all the receipts of the money I sent you and the letters you wrote to me online? Let everyone see what kind of person you are."


    Trinity raised her hand and was ready to p Amber. Shirley intercepted her with a swift face. "You''re still at it!"


    Robin''s brow twitched slightly; he had never seen her boss act violently.


    Trinity, stunned and reeling from the p, eximed, "Y-you dare...?"


    She then began to cry, shouting, "Rufus, did you see this? They''re bullying me!"


    Trinity


    Before Rufus could respond, Robin pointed at them and asked, "What if they are? You two lowly people. kneel and apologize to Amber right now!" Robinmanded. Robin stood up and handed a napkin to Amber. He said. "Wipe your face. How can this world be so unreasonable?"


    In the midst of his speech, he pped Rufus across the face. He chided, Trash! Kneel!"


    Robin shoved Rufus''s shoulder, forcing him to kneel on the floor.


    "Are you deceiving someone who genuinely cares for you? You should never have to stand up again for the res

 The Deadly 354

    13.39 Thu, Nov 28


    Chapter 354 I''m a Fool to Forgive You Again


    Chapter 354 I''m a Fool to Forgive You Again


    "Mitchell?" Shirley said with a cool smile.


    43.64%0


    s


    "It makes sense for a man like him to raise such an ill-mannered daughter like you. Do you know who I


    am


    Stunned, Trinity was momentarily taken aback as she assessed Shirley''s attire.


    She suspected that Shirleycked any significant background and red at her with malice. "I don''t care who you are!"


    Shirley shook her head at her ignorance,


    When herpany was tangled in disputes over the Southvale plots, Mitchell had allied himself with at group of shareholders to sabotage and attempt to seize control of thepany. Now destitute, he turned to Lam for refuge.


    Drake hadn''t had the chance to deal with this treacherous scoundrel


    If he had, the Klines would have long been wiped out in Harmonfield!


    "Call him to get here now!"


    Trinity red ferociously at Shirley. She pulled out her phone and cried out, "Dad, I''m Town Streets Benzania Grill House! They beat me and Rufus up! Come here now!"


    Rufus struggled to get up, but despite his numerous attempts, he couldn''t manage it.


    He shouted loudly, "Where''s the owner of this restaurant? We''ve been assaulted by these thugs! Isn''t there security in your hotel?


    "I''ll tell you this! My girlfriend''s dad is Mitchell Kline. If he arrives and notices that you''re doing nothing. he may decide to tear down the entire ce,


    At that moment, a short, stout man rushed down from the second floor, followed by a dozen security guards.


    Staff members had just informed Isaiah Muller, the owner of the grill house, that Ms. Kline and her boyfriend were under attack.


    This was serious!


    Mitchell had once been the secondrgest shareholder of the Dunns.


    Even though he had now left the Dunn Group, his family still held considerable power in Harmonfield.


    If this situation wasn''t handled properly, the consequences could be dire.


    However, Isaiah had heard from his staff that the trio who was berating them seemed formidable.


    While he didn''t know their identities and backgrounds, it was a risky move to confront them directly.


    III


    Chapter 354 I''m a Fool to Forgive You Again


    He decided to assess the situation before resorted to any approach to handle the matter.


    Isaiah stepped forward and said, "W-what''s going on here?, Help them up!"


    +5 Free Cons


    Those security guards were assisting Rufus and Trinity, who were still struggling to stand.


    Trinity wailed andined, "I told you! My dad is Mitchell Kline! If you don''t teach these people a lesson, my father will make sure you regret it when he arrives!"


    Isaiah wiped the sweat from his forehead. Heforted, "Ms. Kline, please give me some time. I''ll handle this right away."


    He turned to the group and asked, "How could you hit them? Quickly apologize to Ms. Kline, and let''s end. this peacefully, shall we?"


    Robinughed and retorted, ''Apologize to them? You think these two animals deserve an apology?!"


    Judging from Robin''s fierce stance, Isaiah couldn''t gauge their backgrounds and felt hesitant to act rashly.


    As he struggled to manage the situation, sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Just then, the roar of motorcycles filled the air outside the grill house.


    A middle-aged man and a dozen bodyguards quickly climbed out of three SUVs.


    "Trinity, what''s going on?" Mitchell climbed to the second floor and instantly spotted kneeling on the ground. ind Rufus


    "Tell me, who did this to you?"


    "Those three b*stards!" Rufus and Trinity pointed simultaneously at Shirley and Robin.


    Mitchell looked at them.


    At first, he was unable to identify who they were.


    Just as he was about to explode with anger, he realized it was Drake''s granddaughter, Shirley!


    "Shirley! Oh, it''s you!" Mitchell stammered.


    He quickly remembered he was no longer a major shareholder in the Dunn Group. "Hmm, Ms. Dunn, Mr. Ramsey, and Ms. Jenning, why are you here?"


    "Why shouldn''t I be here, Mitchell?" Shirley replied with a coldugh.


    Mitchell understood that by addressing her directly, Shirley hadpletely kicked him out of the


    How could he confront a Dunn heiress?


    After years of following Drake, he knew that old man was a force to be reckoned with.


    Offending his granddaughter would not end well for hen.


    Chapter 354 I''m a Fool to Forgive You Again


    #5 Free Cons


    Hesitating for a moment, Mitchell turned and pped Trinity hard across the face. He berated, "B*stard! Do you think you can afford to offend Ms. Dunn and Mr. Ramsey? Apologize to them right now!" "Dad?" Trinity looked at Mitchell in shock, then back at Shirley. "You want me to apologize to her? Who the hell is she?"


    Mitchell struck her again, his voice low but firm "She''s Mr. Drake''s granddaughter and the president of the Dunn Group. Is that enough? Apologize to her immediately!"


    Realizing what had happened, Mitchell kicked Rufus hard.


    "You pauper! I''ve never liked you! Remember this; if you ever bother Trinity again, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Taking a deep breath, Mitchell turned to Shirley and Robin. He said, "Ms. Dunn, Mr. Ramsey, can your anger be soothed now?"


    Shirley waved her hand dismissively andmanded. Take your daughter and leave!"


    "Yes, yes, of course. Mitchell hurriedly led Trinity out of the restaurant.


    Rufus watched in despair as they walked away, knowing he would never gain entry into the Klines world.


    Robin shook his head and said, "What a shame! We were all set for a nice dinner, and this trash ruined its Come on, let''s head back. I''ll cook for you!"


    The three made their way out of the restaurant.


    "Amber, 1-1 was wrong. I''m sorry. Please forgive me one more time, will you?" Rufus


    Amber stopped in her tracks.


    Robin casually handed her a bottle of red wine.


    He hinted, "Ms. Jenning, this bottle is quite handy."


    Amber took the bottle and walked over to Rufus, bringing it down hard on his head.


    "B*stard! You want me to forgive you? If I agree to that must be out of my mind!"

 The Deadly 355

    Chapter 355 A Snake Is Always a Snake


    Chapter 355 A Snake Is Always a Snake


    As Amber stepped out of the Benzania Grill House, she was still furning with anger.


    In her younger years, she had been naive.


    She didn''t realize that pure kindness and selfless dedication could leave one deeply scarred.


    In this world, there are many unscrupulous people who cannot be treated as kind souls.


    You either crush them or steer clear of them.


    You must never pity or coddle someone just because they appear weak at the moment.


    A snake is always a snake.


    s


    Even if you find it frozen in the wild and warm it back to life with your own body heat, it will still bite you once it awakens. People are the same.


    Just because someone is poor or vulnerable doesn''t make them a good person.


    Morality isn''t determined by wealth or status,


    lent.


    Often times, those at the bottom can be even more vicious, more ruthless, and moi


    Walking into the parking lot, Amber pulled out Jonah''s car key and pressed the remos um a distance.


    The sharp sound of the locks echoing in the silent parking lot startled a couple entwined in the shadows.


    They quickly scrambled to fix their disheveled clothes, as the cramped space made it impossible to hide their activities.


    At that moment, Leigh couldn''t avoid running into Robin, Shirley, and Amber. Freezing in her ce, Amber couldn''t believe her eyes-this woman was Leigh! Leigh quickly peeled the man''s hands off her and tried to duck her head and hide. But with Robin, Shirley, and Amber blocking the way, there was no room to escape.


    Leigh could only manage an awkward smile. "Oh, it''s. Ms. Jenning! What a coincidence to see you here. Did you park your car here too?" Amber''s mood was already sour, and seeing Leigh-now a married woman-flirting behind Jonah''s back with another man only stoked her anger.


    It waste. Here they were, behaving in such a disgraceful manner in the parking lot.


    Fury bubbled up inside Amber likeva ready to erupt


    She shot Leigh a cold re and asked, "Is there a rule against parking here?"


    Chapter 355 A Snake Is Always a Snake


    64%


    +5 Free Cons


    Without waiting for an answer, she ignored Leighpletely, walked to her car, and quickly started the engine.


    The roar of the engine shattered the stillness of the parking lot, shaking it to its core.


    "Hey!" Leigh gasped. She instinctively clutched the arm of the man beside her.


    After a brief moment of panic, she quickly regained herposure, awkwardly nodding at Shirley and Robin as they hurried past her toward the exit. "Get in the back!" Robin opened the car door and pulled Amber out.


    Amber took a deep breath, realizing her emotions were escting beyond control. She lowered her head. and said, I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey. I lost myposure. "It''s alright; sometimes you just need to vent your frustrations, Robin reassured her as he started driving. slowly out of the parking lot..


    As they passed by Leigh and the man, Robin yfully honked the horn.


    "Goodness! My heart almost stops!" Leigh nearly stumbled from the shock. The man beside her felt hist legs limp and jumped aside, startled. Robin rolled down the window and gave them a teasing smile. ''Sorry about that! Didn''t mean to frighten


    you.


    He drove off, leaving Shirley and Amberughing in the car.


    Meanwhile, Leigh stood there, bewildered, staring at the car and its license te.


    "They''re driving Jonah''s car?!" she eximed in panic, grabbing the man''s hand tightly.


    "What are we going to do, Patrick?


    Just now, one of those three was Jonah''s colleague. I''ve seen her before."


    Patrick Webster pondered for a moment before pulling Leigh into his embrace and chuckling-


    "What are you so nervous about? They didn''t see us do anything


    "If Jonah asks about it, just tell them that she''s a teacher from the kids'' school. What can he say to that?"


    Leigh thought for a moment, and her racing heart finally settled.


    She kissed Patrick softly on the cheek and said, "I-If Jonah ever finds out about us, I''ll leave with you."


    Patrick yfully smacked Leigh''s rounded backside and patted his chest, "Of course! But you need to act faster. Once we get the money, we''re leaving Draconia Then we won''t have to hide anymore!" Leighforted, "Alright, my dear! I''m working on it. Just be patient. In six months, I can transfer all of Jonah''spany funds,"


    "Sweetheart, let''s get in the car. We weren''t having enough fun earlier, Patrick said as he swiftly picked up. Leigh and dashed into the vehicle.


    III


    Chapter 355 A Snake Is Always a Snake


    The next morning. Robin had just opened hisputer in his office when Amber rushed in.


    Robin looked up at her. He noted her determined gaze and calm demeanor.


    It seemed like this woman had regained herposure and was ready for work.


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, there''s something I need to report. Ourpany investment partners...." Amber began to speak, but Robin brushed her aside.


    "You don''t need to share these with nie. Just go to Ms. Dunn directly."


    Amber hesitated for a moment but continued, "Mr. Ramsey, this is something I need to report to you."


    Seeing the seriousness in her expression, Robin asked, "What''s going on?


    "Nearly 50 partners working on the Eastvale Ecological Project have collectively demanded changes to the investment agreement.


    "They threatened that if ourpany refuses to amend the terms, they would rather pay the penalty than


    continue the contract!


    To the best of my knowledge, these 50 investors aim to independently develop the projects, the majority of which ourpany has already invested in


    "If we allow this to happen, it will seriously disrupt the operational order of the Eastvale Business District. The multibillion-dor investment in the Eastvale Ecological Project could ultimate "Ourpany would suffer significant losses, potentially leading to thepany''

 The Deadly 356

    Chapter 356 Crisis at Dunn Group


    Chapter 356 Crisis at Dunn Group


    Amber paused at this point and was hesitant to say more."


    Robin furrowed his brow slightly and asked, "Is there really such a thing?


    "I understand. Have you reported this to Ms. Dunn?"


    Amber nodded and said, "Ms. Dunn is already aware of the situation."


    s


    "Robin, have you heard about the incidents that involved our investment partners for the Eastvale Ecological Project?" Shirley rushed into Robin''s office, clutching a report.


    Robin nodded and said, "Ms. Jenning is in the middle of informing me that."


    Shirley was seated across from him and asked, "What''s your take on this?"


    Robin''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk.


    He said, "Clearly, someone is manipting this situation from the shadows, aiming to disrupt the entire investment structure of the project.


    "If that happens, ourpany''s massive investment will be wasted."


    Shirley''s brow furrowed and she said, I''ve done the math: even if we pursue legal action gainst these defaulting partners, it would end up costing us more than we gain.. However, if we don''t resort to legal means, we''ll be at a severe disadvantage.


    The mastermind behind this termination is clearly out to destroy ourpany, but who is this person and why are they targeting us?"


    Amber ced another report on the table in front of Shirley and Robin.


    She said, "There''s more. It appears that Universal Group is rapidly expanding within Brookhaven.


    "In just 10 days of this month, Universal Group has been involved in nearly 132 investment and acquisition projects within the province. The speed of their expansion is astonishing.


    "To address this, our business strategy department is conducting a thorough investigation into Universal Group''s expansion efforts.


    *Preliminary estimates suggest that the Hamiltons would need to mobilize nearly 200 billion in capital 10 pull off such a massive operation in just 10 days.


    "And their previous investments in the Eastvale Development Group had stagnated recently due to ack of funds, but they''ve all restarted this week.


    "Another crucial piece of information hade in, the 50 investors pressuring Dunn Group to amend our partnership agreement have been in frequent contact with Liam. "The business strategy department suspects that the issue with our business partners might be the work of


    Liam


    Chapter 356 Crisis at Dunn Group


    s


    Shirley nodded in agreement and said, "I share your thought, but we need to validate this spection further.


    "I''m well aware of the capital strength of the Hamihong Universal Group," Robin replied.


    "Despite their ims of matching Dunn Group''s capabilities in Harmonfield, they seem to have the ambition to surpass us


    "But their own capital is extremely weak, and their rapid expansion over the past two years has led to significant losses.


    "The Hamiltons could copse instantly if any part of their operation encounters a snag.


    "Even if they were tobine bank financing and private loans with their current capital structure, the total would not exceed 30 billion.


    Tjust didn''t get how they could manipte over 100 projects across Brookhaven."


    Robin gestured toward the report in Amber''s hand. He said, "Put that over here: I''d like to take a look.


    "Also, let the investment development department find out the current status of those 50panies.


    "If they n to terminate their agreements, let them do it today and reim their penalties. With such a valuable project, why worry about finding business partners for development? "Changing the terms of the agreement is out of the question."


    Shirley agreed. "Exactly. Even if we pause the development temporarily, we can''t disrupt t investment n for the project.


    "If the entireyout ispromised, the project will face severe instability.


    This project has consumed hundreds of billions; thepany had invested all of our assets.


    "If this project fails, thepany will go down with it.


    "Ring! Ring! Ring! Just then, Shirley''s phone buzzed, interrupting their conversation.


    "I''m sorry, Robin. I need to handle something. I''ll be back shortly.


    "The Harmonfield Seaside Resort will host Martin''s celebration tomorrow. Let''s go together."


    "Sounds good. You all go ahead and take care of your business," Robin replied with a faint smile.


    As he watched Shirley''s beautiful silhouette fade away, he recalled the sensation of her skin when he had reached out that night.


    Her skin was silky smooth. It was a delightful sensation.


    Suddenly, Shirley turned around, catching Robin gazing at her with a sparkle in his eyes.


    Her cheeks flushed and she asked, "Are you staring at me?"


    "What? Yes!" Robin stammered, unable to help himself "You really do have an hourss figure."


    Chapter 356 Crisis at Dunn Group


    164%0


    +5 Free Cons


    "What?" Shirley didn''t expect such a straightforwardpliment from him and quickly turned away, her face burning as she rushed out of the office.


    Once she returned to her own office, she shut the door tightly.


    Recalling Robin''s gaze and words made her cheeks flush even hotter.


    She covered her face and giggled to herself, thinking about that night.


    After Shirley and Amber left, Robin sent out amand.


    "Investigate the source of Universal Group''s recent capital influx!"


    Just as he finished typing, Vera''s cheerful face popped up on his phone screen, apanied by an upbeat ringtone-"How can I be so pretty? Huhuhuhuhuwo! Wow wow wow wow wow wow!" Robin stared at Vera''s smiling face. Had this woman changed her ringtone again?


    He pressed the answer button.


    "Robin, hahaha!" Vera''s joyfulughter rang through the phone. "Guess where I am right now?"


    Robin checked the time and said, "At this hour, where else could you be other than your office?"


    "I''m out here helping your ex-fianc¨¦e buy an engagement gift.


    *Get


    "Get lost! If that''s all you have to say, I''m going to end the call.


    Vera hurriedly protested, "Wait! Let''s chat for a bit. I haven''t seen you in days, and I really miss you. Haha!"


    Robin said, "I''m too busy right now; I don''t have time to take you out for dinner. How about we catch up Tomorrow at Martin''s celebration?


    "After this hectic period, I''ll treat you to a delicious meal. No, wait! You''ll treat me!"


    Chapter 357 The Celebration

 The Deadly 357

    Chapter 357 The Celebration Chapter 357 The Celebration.


    Saturday morning, nine o''clock. 163%)


    15 Free Coins


    At Harmonfield''srgest resort, a seaside retreat, flowers bloomed in abundance, and luxury cars filled the parking lot.


    Today marked the celebration of General Wright''s recovery. The event was hosted by the Wrights.


    In honor of Martin''s improved health, they had invited many of Brookhaven''s elite families.


    The entire seaside resort had been reserved exclusively for this grand asion.


    The centerpiece of the celebration was a five-star restaurant within the resort.


    Given the numerous guests attending to congratte Martin, the family had arranged separate banquets on the first to third floors of the restaurant


    Martin reserved the fourth floor for his most important guests, and used the presidential suite on the fifth floor as a private space for conversations with these VIPs.


    At a grand gathering like this, everything appeared equal on the surface, but beneath that facadey a world of hierarchy and distinctions.


    The first floor mainly amodated second- and third-tier families.


    To gain entry, each individual required an invitation from the Wrights.


    These families took great pride in receiving an invitation to such an exclusive event.


    In terms of wealth, the families seated on the first floor were worth tens of millions, while those worth. millions were not even eligible to enter the resort; they could only mingle outside without a seat. Nevertheless, many millionaires would send pricey gifts and wait outside in the hopes of meeting wealthy families, believing that a connection they made today could propel them into sess. The second floor housed billionaires and some lesser-ranked politicians and organizations.


    Brookhaven''s top ten affluent families and high-ranking politicians reserved the third floor for themselves.


    On the fourth floor, only one dining table was set up for the most distinguished guests personally invited by Martin.


    The restaurant lobby posted the guest list and seating arrangements for the first three floors to maintain order during the celebration.


    However, ess required a special entrance, and the fourth floor list remained confidential


    When Robin and Shirley arrived at the resort, it was already a bustling scene.


    Guests had gathered early outside the entrance.


    The line of vehicles extended from the resort and out onto the street.


    Chapter 357 The Celebration


    As Shirley and Robin walked toward the entrance, they caught the attention of many.


    Their attractiveness quickly became a lovely sight.


    "Hey, guys, how are you?" Vera called out as she approached from behind.


    s


    She looped her arm through Robin''s and eyed him yfully. "I haven''t seen you in a few days, and you look even more handsome!"


    Robin scoffed lightly and dered, "I''ve always been this handsome, okay?"


    Veryughed and jabbed, "Well, a man should have that level of confidence. I love it!"


    As they chatted, Shirley watched them with a smile, Vera''s cheeks blushed, and she praised, "Ms. Dunn. that dress looks absolutely stunning on you! You make everything look good!"


    Shirley blushed deeper and sneaked a nce at Robin. "Ms. Silva, you''re so sweet! You''re the one with the captivating figure!


    Vera grinned and said joyfully, "Ms. Dunn, thest time I saw a gorgeous violet gown at Armani, it was breathtaking! We should go check it out together someday."


    Robin pursed his lips slightly. Whenever women gathered, their conversations quickly turned to clothes, makeup, and beauty,


    For them, such topics were inherently exciting.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn, hello!" Jonah called out as he hurried toward them.


    His wife, neice, and daughter, I Ferguson, were tailing him from behind.


    "Oh, Ms. Silva is also here." Jonah nodded at Vera.


    "Darling, let me introduce you to Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn."


    Leigh froze in surprise.


    She hadn''t anticipated that the three individuals from the parking lot two nights ago were part of the Dunn Group.


    Even more challenging was the revtion that they were Robin and Shirley.


    She was clearly aware that they had observed her and Patrick''s interaction, which caused her to feel


    nervous.


    "Leigh, what''s wrong?" Jonah noticed her dazed expression and prompted her.


    Leigh jolted a little and greeted, "Mr. Ramsey... hmm, Ms. Dunn, hello,"


    She extended a trembling hand.


    Robin smiled politely, hands in his pockets, not intending to shake her hand. Instead, he offered a casual, indifferent smile. "Hello. 2/3


    Chapter 357 The Celebration.


    Shirley merely nodded at Leigh, her demeanor equally reserved.


    Jonah frowned slightly, sensing the coldness between them and his wife,


    s


    However, he dismissed it, realizing that understanding Robin and Shirley''s mindset was beyond him.


    He then turned to his daughter and prompted, "I,e over here and say hello to Daddy''s friends."


    Vera looked at I with a smile and said. "Mr. Ferguson, your daughter doesn''t look anything like you."


    Jonah paused for a moment before chuckling. "If my daughter looked like me, wouldn''t that be quite a sight? Hahaha!"


    He spoke without noticing Leigh''s anxious expression and added, "I takes after her mother; that''s what makes her beautiful


    Vera wanted to continue the conversation, but Leigh quickly interjected.


    "Ms. Silva, it''s a pleasure to meet you! I''ve heard Jonah speak of you often; you''re truly lovely


    "Haha! Thank you for thepliment!"


    Vera beamed. Observing Leigh nestledfortably against Jonah, she felt a twinge of envy. "Mr. Ferguson. you and your wife seem very happy together!"


    Jonah smiled shyly and said, "Leigh has dedicated herself to taking care of the house and rais children since we got married. We''re indeed quite happy Leigh snuggled closer to Jonah, her devoted demeanor drawing many envious nces.


    Chapter 358 You Need to Get Your Head Checked


    Chapter 358 You Need to Get

 The Deadly 358

    Chapter 358 You Need to Get Your Head Checked


    Chapter 358 You Need to Get Your Head Checked


    Robin shook his head as he watched Leigh feign affection.


    Exchanging a knowing nce with Shirley, he couldn''t help but smile meaningfully.


    s


    He patted Jonah on the shoulder and said, "Why don''t you take your daughter and explore a bit? We''ll head inside now," Jonah nodded, not holding them back.


    His status restricted him to staying in the first-floor lobby.


    Meanwhile, Robin and Shirley would certainly be up on the second or third floors-they were simply not


    the same


    level.


    Alison hesitatingly approached Robin, her voice trembling as she whispered, "Mr. Ramsey, I misunderstood you before. I''m sorry." Robin chuckled and said. "That''s all in the past. There''s no need to keep bringing it up. Besides, it didn''t really bother me at all. Alison bit her lip, unsure how to continue the conversation.


    Just then, Alice and Zachary approached from behind. "Robin! You better stop right there!


    "I saw you at the resort entrance earlier. Were you trying to avoid me by leaving so quickly?


    Robin offered a disinterested smile and said, "You''re free to think whatever you want; as long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."


    Alice nced at Shirley and politely greeted, "Ms. Dunn, hello."


    Shirley looked at her coldly, as if she were a fool, and offered no response.


    Alice forced a smile and said, "Ms. Dunn, I just need a moment with Robin."


    Ignoring her, Shirley remained silent.


    Alice pressed on, "Robin, have you considered what I told you at the airport the other day?


    "I''m getting engaged to Zachary tomorrow. There will be many elite guests attending. Aren''t you even a little curious?"


    sed.


    Robin smiled slightly and said, "It''s just an engagement, not some cross-species mating. What''s there to be curious about?" Shirley smiled a little as she looked at Alice with interest


    y nature.


    She didn''t understand whether this woman was blinded by her own ambition or simply foolish by


    Almost everyone in Harmonfield knew of Robin''s capabilities.


    13.30 Thu, Nov 28


    Chapter 358 You Need to Get Your Head Checked


    Yet Alice persisted in her delusions of superiority, aiming to belittle and humiliate Robin.


    It was truly a case of sheer foolishness.


    Robin, you''re so crass Alice snapped, anger shing is her eyes.


    But then sheughed and said, "I know seeing me engaged to Zachary is hard for you to swallow.


    "Can''t you just wish us well?


    63%


    s


    "Have you ever heard that to truly love someone means to support and bless them, not just to possess them


    "We''re absolutely impossible now. With your status, I won''t ever be with you.


    I know you''re hurting, but we''re not equivalent; it won''t happen.


    "You need to ept reality and stop living in your fantasy world.


    "Do you really think your avoidance will change the facts? It won''t!


    So, you should witness my luxurious engagement ceremony with your own eyes and let go of your feelings for me."


    "When you realize I''m a woman you could never aspire to, you''ll let go of any hope of having me.


    I''m saying and doing this for your own good. I don''t want to see you go astray just to win me over!


    Robin shook his head helplessly and said, ''Alice, there''s something seriously wrong with your head, you need treatment!""


    "What?" Alice was furious at Robin''s response, "Robin, you''re hopeless!


    "I invited you to my engagement ceremony out of goodwill and hope to heal your emotional wounds through this cathartic experience, and yet you don''t appreciate it!"


    Vera sensed that the conversation was going in the wrong direction. She quickly interjected. "Alice, what are you doing?


    "Robin has long moved on; why are you clinging to this again and again?


    "You said it yourself; you two are over. Let''s stop dragging up these meaningless things, shall we?"


    Alice let out a mocking smile and said, "I just wanted to tell him not to unt himself based on a few women''s influences. It''s useless!


    "Robin, you have been relying on the wealth and status of women for an extended period, and I continue to hold you in contempt. "Those are ultimately not your abilities or your family background.


    "Without them, you''re just a nobody!


    "With the background of my family, how could we ever have our eyes on a bottom-tier man like you?


    Chapter 358 You Need to Get Your Head Checked


    "Robin, I know you''re hurting inside.


    +5 Free Cons


    "Considering we once had some connections, let me give you a piece of advice: stop making things hard for yourself.


    "Embrace reality and lead the life you deserve!


    Just look at today''s asion. What right does a man without any background have to be here?


    "What I want to tell you is that if a mancks ambition, he will never stand tall in this world."


    Jonah furrowed his brow and cut in, "Ms. Miller, today is the Wrights'' celebration. Are you really going to stir trouble at their event?


    Do you know what the consequences of causing a scene here are?" The Wrights could crush ten of your families effortlessly!"


    Chapter 359 What''s the Name of T

 The Deadly 359

    Chapter 359 What''s the Name of That Expert?


    Chapter 359 What''s the Name of That Expert?


    Alice rolled her eyes at Jonah''s words and was unwilling to speak further.


    She believed every word he said.


    62%


    +5 Free Cons


    If their minor disagreement with Robin infuriated the Wrights, it would undoubtedly result in the Millers" expulsion from the event.


    The consequences could potentially be devastating for their family.


    "Alice, have you seen Mr. Underwood? He just called and said he''s outside the resort," Hank said as he approached, his steps shaky.


    Alice saw an opportunity to slip away. She turned to Hank and said, "Grandpa, I haven''t met Mr. Underwood. Come over here for a moment."


    She gestured toward Robin and introduced, "This is Robin, the one I broke off my engagement with."


    Hank looked Robin up and down, chuckling lightly. "Oh, you''re still in Harmonfield? Well, Robin, it seems my Alice doesn''t fancy you, so there''s nothing to be done about that."


    He continued, "The engagement your grandfather and I arranged was merely a youthful whim. Don''t take it too seriously.


    "If you''re having any trouble in Harmonfield, you''re wee toe find me," he added.


    "I heard from Alice some time ago that you still haven''t moved on from her.


    "That''s understandable, he said with a knowing nod.


    "Alice is both beautiful and talented. You must be somewhat tempted by my family''s modest fortune.


    "I can guess your thoughts; marrying Alice would shortcut you several decades of hard work, letting you step into high society.


    "However, such things can''t be forced," he continued.


    "It''s alright. Although Alice hasn''t taken an interest in you, if you need some money, I can lend you a couple of thousand. That''s something I can help with


    "You''ve seen it yourself, my grandson-inw, Zachary, his family is quite well-off in Harmonfield. You''ll never catch up with him in this lifetime.


    "As Alice said, if you truly like her, you should bless them.


    "Just work hard, young man. Maybe in a few years, you''ll build your own career, and then you could be earning 3,000 to 5,000 a month. You wouldn''t need my help then." Robin regarded Hank, who seemed a bit out of touch. He simply smiled and prepared to walk away.


    Alice stepped in front of him, blocking his path. "Hold on! My grandpa is talking to you; why aren''t you saying anything? Robin, hurry up and address him."


    F


    Chapter 359 What''s the Name of That Expert?


    s


    Robinughed lightly. "He''s your grandfather; why should I address him? Who on earth does he think he


    is?"


    Hank was momentarily taken aback. "Hey, kid, back in the day, your grandfather and I were good friends!" Robin replied with a grin. "My grandpa is blind?"


    "How can you say that about your grandpa?" Hank eximed, indignant..


    "I say he''s blind because he sees a beast as a human being. Robin retorted.


    "If I meet him again, I would certainly ask how he could mistake a beast for a person!"


    Hank trembled with rage. "Y-y-you''re insulting me?"


    "I''m not insulting you; I just want to say that there are many people in this world who are even worse than a beast!


    Alice jumped in front of Robin and chided, "Robin, how could you be so rude? How can you insult my grandpa?"


    With a sharp p, Rita struck Alice across the face.


    "Alice, I''ve warned you before. Disrespect Mr. Ramsey again, and I''ll kill you!


    "If it weren''t we''re attending a banquet today, just for that insult to Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West kill you but also ensure your family disappears from Harmonfield forever!" tonly


    Daphne cast a cold nce at Hank and Alice, her voice icy. "Rita is right! Hank, do you really think Ick the power to do so?"


    Hank hesitated, snorted in frustration, and turned to leave.


    Alice and Zachary fell silent, following Hank inside.


    "Mr. Underwood!" Hank raised his head and saw Calvin, the president of the Harmonfield''s Holistic Medicine Association. He approached Calvin unsteadily


    "Hello, Mr. Underwood! I was looking for you."


    Calvin said with a smile, nodding, "Hank, how have you been feeling over thest few days!"


    Hank coughed a few times and said, "After drinking Tmisa herbal soup. I feel much better than before.


    "At first, the soup kept me in excellent condition for a full 24 hours," he added.


    "But now, as keep drinking it, the hours offort seem to be shrinking. I can only maintain it for about six or seven hours a day now."


    Calvin frowned and said, "Hank, to be honest, this remedy can only temporarily stabilize your health; it won''t cause any immediateplications. But over time, it will lose its effectiveness against your ailments.


    III


    Chapter 359 What''s the Name of That Expert?


    "Indeed, Hank sighed.


    "Mr. Underwood, are you saying that expert will be here today?"


    62%


    s


    Calvin pondered briefly before responding, T''m not sure. My master will arrive soon. He informed me that the expert should arrive today.


    Hank stepped forward, lowering his voice, "Mr. Underwood, may I ask for the name of that expert?"


    Calvin replied without hesitation, "His name is Robin."


    Hank''s legs went weak at the sound of that name, nearly causing him to copse. "Robin?"

 The Deadly 360

    Chapter 360 Hank, Do You Know Master Ramsey? Chapter 360 Hank, Do You Know Master Ramsey?


    Hank''s mind went nk when he heard Calvin''s words


    Robin?


    04 628


    5 Free Coins


    Robin was the revered figure that President Lennon of the Holistic Medicine and Health Association looked up to. Could it be the same Robin?


    It took Hank a moment to gather his thoughts.


    He recalled that Robin''s grandfather, Elvis Ramsey, did indeed have some medical knowledge.


    Years ago, he had warned Hank about a potential health issue lurking within him.


    At the time, it seemed like nothing to worry about.


    However, as he aged, his body''s functions began to decane, and that hidden danger slowly emerged.


    If left unchecked, it would be irreparable.


    Only Elvis could heal this ailment; no one else would be able to.


    When Elvis mentioned it, Hank didn''t pay it any attention and brushed it off as casual talk.


    Five years ago, the issue erupted into reality.


    Regrettably, Elvis had already left Harmonfield long ago. There had been no word of him.


    After consulting various doctors from both home and abroad, all of them dered it untreatable.


    Every physician had concluded that he had no more than six years left to live.


    Now, five years had passed. His health had deteriorated further, gued by sleepless nights and restless days.


    Calvin had taken his pulse and told him that his time was running short.


    Unless a miracle urred-a true miracle doctor appeared-there would be no escaping death''s grip.


    Rumor had it that Master Ramsey had saved Martin and Timothy, both of whom had been on the brink of death.


    If he could achieve such feats, surely he could cure Hank''s illness as well.


    But the thought that this miracle doctor could be Robin was simply uneptable to Hank.


    After taking a moment to ponder, he dismissed it outright.


    If Robin truly had such abilities, both the Wrights and the Dunns would surely treat him as a distinguished


    guest


    Chapter 360 Hank, Do You Know Master Ramsey?


    04 62%


    s


    The seating arrangement for this event should have at least ced Robin on the second floor or higher.


    With his brow furrowed, Hank wrestled with these thoughts.


    He quickly walked over to the seating arrangement board at the front of the banquet hall.


    The board was densely packed with names, detailing the seats of the prominent families and key members of Harmonfield. Hank meticulously searched for Robin''s name.


    He scoured the lists from the first floor to the second, going back and forth three times without finding anything. "Grandpa, what are you looking for?" Alice and Zachary approached him.


    "Our family is seated in the middle of the first floor; your name is right there, Grandpa, Alice continued, pointing. "The Gills are on the second floor. I''m sitting there as Zachary''s fianc¨¦e. Look, here are our names."


    Ignoring her, Hank continued to search among the names, looking for those two he desperately hoped to avoid. After some time, he was still unable to locate it.


    Worried that his old eyes might be failing him, he pointed at the board and asked, "Alice, ca


    Robin''s name is up there?"


    Alice blinked in confusion and asked, "What did you say. Grandpa


    "Anyone with a seat at the banquet today must have family background and social standing. The seating areas at this banquet are strictly organized by rank. There are four categories of attendees: military, political, business, and a few from underground circles "The military and political guests hold high status. In the business sector, only families worth millions are granted seats. And in terms of underground attendees, only the powerful leader of the Luminous Order has the right to enter the banquet.


    "Who the hell is Robin?" Alice scoffed. "He''s a nobody, without status or a respectable family background. How could he possibly be on this seating list? Even though Shirley assigned him the title of president, he remains an employee." "Could you check again? Are you sure he''s not up there Hank pressed, still feeling uneasy.


    Alice reluctantly searched through the names again, moving from the first floor to the second and then to the third, reading out each name but still finding no trace of Robin.


    Upon verifying for the second time that Robin''s name was indeed missing, she exhaled with a sense of


    relief.


    Just moments ago, she had genuinely worried he might be listed.


    That was something she couldn''t ept. In her heart, anyone she had discarded must not be allowed to


    Chapter 360 Hank, Do You Know Master Ramsey?


    1962%.


    +5 Free Cons


    thrive.


    She would only find satisfaction if Robin endured even more suffering following their broken engagement. That was the oue she craved. "Hahahal" Alice''s excitement bubbled over.


    "Grandpa, you''ve got it all wrong. What kind of status does Robin have? He''s just a lowlife; there''s no way he could ever make it onto the banquet''s seating list." Hank exhaled deeply at her words, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. "Well, now I can rx! What a false rm!


    "Honestly, considering his background, he could never be considered a godlike expert.


    "If that were the case, I''d rather be an old old dog! Hahaha!"


    Hank chuckled to himself.


    The banter between the grandfather and granddaughter puzzled Calvin. He finally asked, "Hank, do you know Master Ramsey?"

 The Deadly 361

    Chapter 361 I Really Wish to Live On


    Chapter 361 I Really Wish to Live On


    62%


    s


    Hank felt a surge of excitement as he realized that Robin was not among the guests at the banquet. In a fit


    of exhration, he began to cough violently.


    Suddenly, his legs gave way, and he rolled his eyes, tipping over to the side.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? What''s happening to you?" Zachary eximed, rushing to catch him,


    Alice''s heart raced with fear.


    Grandpa couldn''t die here!


    If that happened, the Wrights would surely retaliate against our family.


    He need to hang in there until thepany business is safely passed on to me.


    Seeing themotion, Calvin quickly took out a silver needle and pressed it against Hank''s chest and navel.


    Mr.


    Five minutes passed before Hank finally regained hisposure. "Cough, cough, thank you, Underwood! Thank you! I was just so happy and excited that I... I momentarily lost my breath."


    Calvin shook his head, concern etched on his face. "Hank, you need to stay calm. Given your condition, you could potentially pass away at any moment."


    As color returned to Hank''s face, he grasped Calvin''s hand and took a deep breath. "Mr understand. I will take care of myself.


    "I do know someone named Robin Ramsey, but he isn''t the legendary figure you mentioned!"


    od, I


    Hank continued, "I had a friend back in my youth, and we were close for a time. One night, while drinking together, I made a joking remark that we should arrange a betrothal for my granddaughter. At that time, Alice and that boy hadn''t even been born yet. "Later, his family faced financial difficulties, causing us to lose contact for several decades. I never expected that his grandson woulde seeking to fulfill that betrothal


    "Mr. Underwood, think about it. My family now enjoys a certain status in Harmonfield. How could we possibly honor that betrothal? It would be too humiliating for Alice. "Looking back, that agreement made over drinks seems like nothing more than a lighthearted joke."


    Calvin asked curiously, "So, what happened? Did that young man agree to the annulment?"


    "He did! He epted without a fuss and smoothly let it go. He''s just a poor fellow; he wouldn''t dare make a scene. Even if he didn''t want to annul it, what could he do? "Oh, and by the way, this young man is also named Robin Ramsey, Hank added.


    Calvin chuckled. "What a coincidencel Hank, was your excitement just now because of that? Did you think Master Ramsey was the young man you arranged the betrothal with? 1/2


    Chapter 361 I Really Wish to Live On


    62%


    s


    "If that were the case, were you worried that Master Ramsey might hold a grudge and refuse to treat you?"


    Hankughed and shook his head. "Even if that were trie,, I know he would treat met


    "Mr. Underwood, do you know why? That boy went crazy after meeting my granddaughter! He would do anything for her as long as she demanded it, even if it meant risking his life." Calvin nced at Alice, nodding with a smile, "That young man''s age doesn''t quite meet Master Ramsey''s description, does he?"


    Hank nodded and continued, "There are many people with the same name. But, if someone like Mr.


    on, a titan in the medical field, is eager to praise and willing to be taught by this expert, that person must be a godlike healer. To reach that level, one would need to be at least past 70.


    "I truly hope to meet Master Ramsey today," Hank said, excitement gleaming in his eyes.


    Calvin shared the sentiment. "Hank, believe me, I am just as eager to meet Master Ramsey.


    "Mr. Lennon is already at the pinnacle of Draconia''s holistic medicine field. Since the head of Healing Haven, Mr. Whitlock, went into seclusion long ago, no one has been able to earn his wholehearted admiration.


    "Last time, I had the fortune of hearing he spoke about Master Ramsey. My master imed his method was nothing short of a miracle! There isn''t a disease in this world that Master Ramsey cannot heal! I dream of meeting him!


    "If I could just be fortunate enough to receive a single piece of guidance from Master Ram have no regrets in this life!"


    Hank trembled with excitement.


    If he could receive treatment from Master Ramsey, he could continue living.


    would


    He had recently heard rumors that Master Ramsey had not only saved Martin from certain death, but also granted him an extra 20 years of life!


    Hank couldn''t help but feel exhrated.


    He had so many ambitions still to achieve.


    Hank wanted to elevate the Millers to the noble houses of Harmonfield.


    He dreamed of one day living in Dawnspire Heights Estates, even if it were the lowest tier, Area Three!


    He yearned to host avish birthday celebration simr to Martin''s.


    Hank gazed skyward, releasing a long sigh. I genuinely wish I could live another hundred years!


    Master Ramsey, I must find yout


    With a clenched fist, Hank fervently prayed within his heart.


    He would be willing to kneel before Master Ramsey, offering up all the Millers'' assets, including his granddaughter, and even push Zachary aside if necessary, in exchange for 30 more years of life. 2/2

 The Deadly 362

    Chapter 362 His Obsession With Me Is Far Too Intense


    Chapter 362 His Obsession With Me Is Far Too Intense.


    "Mr. Miller Sr., it''s great to see you again! You''re looking much healthier today."


    Liam approached with a friendly grin, nked by Mitchell and his daughter, Trinity.


    62


    s


    Hank immediately reached out his hand and gave a slight bow, replying. "Mr. Liam, it''s a pleasure to see you! Thank you for your kind words"


    Liam beamed back at him. "Mr. Miller Sr., Alice mentioned you just returned from overseas for treatment. It seems to have done you some good!" "Uh... it''s alright, I guess," Hank acknowledged with a nod. "But the issue isn''tpletely resolved."


    "Im looking forward to meeting the renowned Master Ramsey at today''s banquet.


    "If only I could get treatment from Master Ramsey, my long-standing health issues would finally be resolved."


    Liam nodded in agreement. I''ve heard of this master, but gaining an audience with him is quite a challenge.


    "Mr. Miller Sr., I have faith that your opportunity wille."


    Hank nodded enthusiastically as he shook hands with Mitchell.


    Liam subtly acknowledged Zachary and Alice, gesturing toward Trinity beside him. "Let you; this is my girlfriend, Trinity, just back from studying abroad. She graduated from H School."


    Tuce


    usiness


    Trinity proudly shook Alice''s hand. "Alice, I heard you''re getting engaged to Mr. Gill tomorrow?"


    Alice smiled and nodded, quickly producing an invitation. "Ms. Kline, we''re hosting the engagement ceremony at Vi One of Dawnspire Mountain tomorrow. We hope you and Mr. Liam can join us to celebrate."


    "Absolutely! Mr. Liam and I will definitely be there to share in your happiness, Trinity said, linking her arm with Alice''s. "It''s impressive that you''re holding the engagement ceremony in such a beautiful location; it''s truly enviable. "I''ve heard that the vi is owned by a mysterious big shot. How do you know him?".


    Alice beamed with pride, "Oh, I''m a close friend of his, but he''s not one to socialize with just anyone.


    "He told me I could use the vi however I please. I could live there my entire life if I wanted


    Trinity was envious, "Alice, that''s incredible! Can you introduce me sometime?"


    Alice hesitated for a moment, "Um, sure, but we''ll have to wait for the right moment. That big shot is quite busy, so I''ll contact you when the time is right." Trinity grasped Alice''s hand excitedly. "Alice, you''re amazing!


    Chapter 362 His Obsession With Me Is Far Too Intense


    "Ugh, I just found out that your ex-fianc¨¦ Robin is here today.


    "I even spotted him with Shirley at the entrance just now.",


    s


    Alice scoffed, "That loser? Hat He''s just trying to use the Dunns to boost his reputation. Does he think he can make more connections in our clite circles? "Trinity, Mr. Liam, look at this seating card. There''s not even a spot for Robin at this banquet. What a joke!


    Liam shook his head casually. "Right? He''s nothing but aughingstock in Harmonfield.


    "Oh, speaking of which, look who''s approaching!" He pointed out Robin, Shirley, and Daphne, chuckling mockingly.


    The group at the sign turned to see Robin, Shirley, and Daphne making their way toward them..


    Calvin squinted against the sun, catching sight of Robin illuminated by the rays, and his heart raced.


    Why does this guy''s figure look so familiar!


    He recalled a glimpse of a photo at his mentor, Wilder''s, house, recognizing a simr silhouette.


    Wilder had mentioned it was Master Ramsey.


    Unfortunately, the photo hadn''t captured Master Ramsey''s face.


    At that moment, Calvin felt a striking resemnce between the young man and the figur


    "Master Ramsey?"


    For a brief moment, Calvin felt disoriented.


    "What do you mean?" Hank asked, puzzled.


    icture.


    Calvin pointed at Robin as he approached, "Mr. Miller Sr., are you sure that''s the Robin Alice broke off her engagement with?" Hank scoffed derisively. "Who else could it be?


    "That guy has really gone through a lot to win over my granddaughter!


    "I''m curious about what tricks he used to get close to Ms. Dunn.


    "It''s no surprise; Ms. Dunn grew up in a protected environment and doesn''t really understand the world or recognize people.


    "She kept Robin close, and eventually, she''ll regret it.


    "This Robin is trying to make a name for himself in Harmonfield by associating with the Dunns."


    "Mr. Underwood, do you know why he hasn''t left Harronfield?" Alice asked with a mocking smile..


    "He just wants to get close to me and prove himself. I really feel sorry for him; his obsession with me is fac


    273


    Chapter 362 His Obsession With Me Is Far Too Intense


    $61%2


    +5 Free Cons


    too intense!"


    As she spoke, Shirley and Robin approached.


    "Ms. Dunn, that long dress looks stunning on you today Liam said, waving at Shirley.


    Shirleypletely ignored him, acting as though he were invisible.


    Liam shrugged, trying to make light of it. "Ms. Dunn, understand you''ve been influenced by others to hold a grudge against me, but I''ve always cared for you.


    "I''ve been keeping track of the progress on your Eastvale Development Group''s Eastvale project.


    "It seems there are significant issues with your project''s investors.


    "I''ve heard those investors want to negotiate changes to the contract with you.


    "That''s not a good sign! Haha....

 The Deadly 363

    Chapter 363 Do You Really Think You Can Challenge Me?


    Liam observed as Shirley and Robin brushed past him wry smile creeping onto his lips.


    ?? 61%


    5 Free Cons


    "If all 50 investors involved in the Eastvale Ecological Project decide to withdraw from their agreement with the Dunn Group, the billion-dor investment from Eastvale Development Group coulde to a grinding halt.


    "It''s doubtful that anyone could gather that much capital to invest in the Eastvale Business District in such a short period.


    Tve heard that the cash flow for the Dunn Group is tightening significantly; if it breaks, the Dunns might not weather this year!"


    Shirley paused, her voice icy. "You don''t need to concern yourself with the affairs of the Dunns!


    "A small-time family that wed its way to sess through dubious means has no authority to dictate terms to the Dunns!TM


    "How rude!" Trinity, shaking off her previously timid attitude, approached Shirley with a fierce expression.


    Tve heard tales that the Dunns'' eldest daughter is seen as a goddess in Harmonfield, but looking at you, Today, it''s clear youck any semnce of decorum!"


    Shirley frowned, dismissing Trinity''s outburst.


    She couldn''t be bothered to engage and turned to walk away,


    Trinity wasn''t about to let Shirley off the hook so easily and stepped into her path. "Let me make this clean I''m now Mr. Liam''s girlfriend."


    Liam chuckled softly, "Allow me to introduce Trinity. She''s the daughter of Mitchell, the former secondrgest shareholder of the Dunns. She just returned from studying abroad at Huffurd Business School. You two are both alumni, after all" Shirley had no interest in continuing the conversation with Liam and tried to move past them, apanied by Robin.


    Trinity''s mind flickered back to the previous night at the Benzania barbecue restaurant, and her frustration bubbled to the surface. She charged at Robin and Shirley, yelling, "Stop right there!


    "Are you afraid to engage with me because you think this loser will embarrass you in a ce like this?


    "Yesterday, I thought you might have ties to high society, but today, it''s clear you''re just a nobody!"


    As Trinity''s words settled in, the atmosphere turned chilly.


    Robin smirked disdainfully. "Looks like you didn''t learn your lesson from thest time!"


    Before Trinity could react, Robin''s hand struck her cheek sharply. "B*tch, do you really think you can challenge me?!"


    His actions drew shocked gasps from those nearby.


    Chapter 363 Do You Really Think You Can Challenge Me?


    Is she actually causing a scene at Old Mr. Wright''s banquet?"


    "That woman appears to be Mr. Liam''s girlfriend. Who does he think he is, striking her?"


    Liam''s smile vanished in an instant.


    Although he was with Trinity for appearances, Robin''s attack felt like a direct affront to him.


    s


    He stepped forward, his voice cold. "Robin, do you truly believe you can create chaos here without facing consequences?" Robinughed dismissively. "Oh, save me the lecture!"


    Liam''s face drained of color from fury, his finger quivering as he pointed at Robin, struggling to articte his thoughts. Robin maintained his casual air. "Are you implying you want to defend that b*tch?"


    Liam took a deep breath. "You... you''repletely unreasonable!"


    "Say that again and see if I don''t make both of you hit the ground!" Robin shot back, amusement flickering in his eyes.


    Liam nced at Robin, who was nonchntly wiping his hands with a napkin, his carefree attitude causing Liam to hesitate in his response. He had encountered individuals like Robin before.


    "They followed their own rules and had no regard for the standards of high society.


    They would throw a punch at a moment''s notice.


    Liam vividly remembered when Robin had incapacitated the butcher on the spot.


    The man was merciless.


    Liam didn''t want to suffer humiliation at the Wrights'' banquet, to be thrown across the room in front of the elite from Brookhaven. That would be unbearable.


    "Alright, alright! Let''s not pursue this topic. We''ll see how this ys out! Liam relented and moved to help. Trinity up.


    Tears streamed down Trinity''s face as she clutched her cheek. "Dad, h-he''s bullying me!"


    Mitchell could no longer hold back his anger. "Shirley, know Robin is yourpdog-


    p!


    Mitchell''s words were abruptly interrupted by a sudden blow to the back of his head.


    "Old man, how dare you insult Mr. Ramsey! Do you want to die?"


    Chapter 363 Do You Really Think You Can Challenge Me?


    +5 Free Com


    Dazed and seeing stars, Mitchell took a moment to regain his bearings. When he looked up, he was astonished to find Drake, the head of the Dunn family, had struck him! "M-Mr. Dunn Sr.? Mitchell stuttered, trembling infear,


    "Mr. Dunn Sr. is not someone of your stature to even address!"


    Mitchell, used to bowing to authority, quickly lowered his head. "Mr. Dunn Sr., I-


    Before he could finish, he abruptly fell silent,


    Straightening his posture and fixing a chilling re on Drake, he continued, "Drake, I''m no longer part of the Dunn Group. What right do you have to treat me like this?" Drake pped Mitchell once more. "You''re not even worthy to speak in my presence!


    "Mitchell, I warn you: If you dare overstep again, I will ensure that you and the Klines vanish from Harmonfieldi


    "Don''t think just because I let you off the hook during the board meeting when you conspired against Shirley that I''ve grown soft or turned a blind eye because I''ve stepped back! "Let me remind you, I was a fierce tiger in my prime, and even though I''m older now, I''m still a king of


    beasts!


    "Dare to be reckless in front of me, and I''ll tear you apart!"

 The Deadly 364

    Chapter 364 Today, I Will Reduce You to Ashes! Chapter 364 Today, I Will Reduce You to Ashes!


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Dunn Sr., and Shirley, I see you''re all here," Freya announced as she walked into the restaurant''s lobby, Dressed not in her military attire but in a breathtaking gown that sparkled with vibrant hues, she made quite an entrance. Her long hair, which was usually styled up, now flowed freely over her shoulders, adding to her allure.


    The sunlight poured in through the windows, illuminating her striking features and giving her an almost ethereal glow. She was the epitome of beauty, reminiscent of a figure from a fairy tale.


    Her movements were graceful, akin to a startled swan or a yful dragon dancing in the wind.


    With an elegance that rivaled autumn chrysanthemums and spring pines, she captivated everyone around her.


    She floated like delicate clouds obscuring the moon or a soft breeze yfully sending snowkes into a whirl.


    This stunning sight immediately caught the attention of many notable guests.


    "Whose daughter is she?"


    "I don''t believe I''ve seen her before."


    "Seriously? She''s Old Mr. Wright''s granddaughter, Mr. Henry''s daughter-Freyal"


    "Ms. Wright is a colonel in the army, a true heroine in the Special Operations Military Region!"


    "Wow, she really lives a morous life!"


    As she drew closer, Freya resembled a proud peacock, inciting envy among onlookers.


    Drake gradually reined in his earlier hostility and pointed at Mitchell. "Get lost!"


    Mitchell understood the gravity of the situation all too well.


    He didn''t want to provoke the Wrights, especially after his recent alignment with Liam.


    He recognized that Liam''s influence paled inparison to the Wrights" power.


    Freya approached Shirley. "Come on, Shirley, Robin, Mr. Dunn Sr., my grandfather is waiting for you upstairs.


    Shirley, Robin, and Drake followed Freya into the hotel lobby, all while the crowd watched with envy.


    Being personally invited by the daughter of the Wrights was a tremendous honor,


    Many questioned why the Dunns received such favorable treatment from the Wrights, asrger families in


    Chapter 364 Today, I Will Reduce You to Ashes!


    Brookhaven had never experienced such privileges.


    What right did Drake have to bask in this attention?


    +5 Fire Colma


    Spection spread among the crowd, with most concluding that it had to do with the close friendship. between Shirley and Freya.


    Just as Freya and her group reached the entrance, Alice rushed over.


    She pointed at Robin. "Ms. Wright, he''s not on the guest list. He can''t enter


    The lobby fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Alice.


    Freya slowly faced Alice, her eyes glinting with icy irritation. "Do I need your approval to invite my guests?"


    "Not at all, Ms. Wright!" Alice quickly amended her tone, eager to please.


    "I just wanted to alert you about certain individuals potentially disrupting the Wrights'' celebration."


    Freya let out a coldugh. "Are you genuinely that worried?


    "Do you want me to set aside a spot for you at the top?


    Alice remained oblivious to Freya''s disdain for her. "Ms Wright, please don''t let Robin in. He''ll lower our standards." level?"


    "Lower our standards?" Freya retorted frostily. "Do you honestly think you and I are on Alice maintained her smile. "Since we''re on the list, it means we belong to the same tier-


    "Get lost! One more word, and I''ll have you thrown out of this restaurant!" Freya snapped.


    Hank stepped forward. ''Ms. Wright, this is my granddaughter, Alice. She may not have chosen her words. wisely. She just wanted to give you a heads-up-"


    "Mr. Miller, do you really believe your granddaughter is in a position to remind me of my duties? You''re overestimating your family, aren''t you? Step aside!" Ignoring them, Freya led Robin and the others toward the elevator.


    Alice stood at the entrance, fuming. "What just happened? I was only trying to help her, and she had the audacity to respond like that! Robin... that jerk! What weet nothings did he whisper to Ms. Wright to win her over?"


    Liam watched as Robin and Shirley entered the elevator, a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    He pulled out his phone and sent a message.


    "Mr. Joss, you need to confront the Dunns today.


    "Make them revise the terms in the coboration agreement, or threaten to terminate the contract."


    After sending the message, Liam smirked. "The Dunnstoday, I will reduce you to ashes!"

 The Deadly 365

    Chapter 365 The Dragon Manor Massacre


    Chapter 365 The Dragon Manor Massacre


    s


    In a luxurious seaside resort, the private parlor of the presidential suite on the fifth floor buzzed with


    tension.


    Jack''s face was set in a serious expression as he pounded his fist against the chessboard on the coffee table, sending a few pieces tumbling over the edge.


    Jack, do you truly believe that? Martin asked, casually discarding a chess piece.


    With a heavy sigh, Jack replied, "To be honest, Old Mr. Wright, I have been discreetly investigating the shocking tragedy that took ce at Dragon Manor in Brighton for many years now.


    "I''ve sent numerous informants to dig up leads, but unfortunately, progress has been elusive."


    A flicker of sadness crossed Martin''s face. "The massacre at Dragon Manor was indeed horrific!"


    Jack exhaled deeply, frustration evident in his tone. I''ve tracked that man for years. I refuse to believe he could betray his own! Even if every member of Dragon Soul turned against their principles, the Dragon Lord would never stoop so low! "No worldly desire could ever drive him tomit such unforgivable acts, especially against


    Martin nodded in agreement. "I understand the Dragon Lord''s values; he stands as a pir of god of war in Draconia


    "With his reputation and skill, he would never lower himself to such disgraceful actions.


    "Yet, that catastrophe struck so suddenly, catching everyone off guard.


    his kin!


    The most critical point is that the Inspectorate was still probing into the Dragon Lord''s affairs when the massacre at Dragon Manor urred!"


    Jack shook his head with bitterness. "While the Dragon Lord was confined in Dragonhold for questioning. several prominent members of Dragon Soul were away on assignments.


    "On the night of that shocking incident at Dragon Manor, none of us were in Brighton.


    "The fire engulfed the entire estate, iming the lives of 37 family members without a single survivor


    "Thedy had just weed the heir two months prior, and their daughter was merely two years old.


    *ording to the investigation records that followed, 35 bodies were discovered in the manor post-fire. including that of thedy!


    Interestingly, despite thorough searches conducted by the Inspectorate, they were unable to locate the bodies of the two-children anywhere on the premises,


    "When the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul returned to the capital, they too were sent out to search for them but found nothing


    Even more baffling is that on the very night of the incident, the Dragon Lord and his bodyguard, Shadow, who were detained in Mount Valurian Dragonhold, mysteriously disappeared as well!


    13:42 Thu. Nov 28


    Chapter 365 The Dragon Manor Massacre


    00:60%


    s


    "The head of the Inspectorate was furious; nothing like this had ever urred in 300 years since the Dragonhold on Mount Valurian was established. "Consequently, the Inspectorate dispatched 36 Law Enforcement Officers to investigate the whereabouts of the Dragon Lord and Shadow.


    "After that, they seemed to vanishpletely, as if they never existed!


    "For two decades, no one has had any news about him.


    "Neither the Dragon Lord nor Shadow has been seen since.


    "Many specte they might have perished.


    "Yet, I''ve always held onto the belief that the Dragon Lord is still alive, and so is the heir!


    "Perhaps they are merely biding their time, waiting for the right opportunity to reemerge.


    "That moment should arrive when the truth behind the charges against the Dragon Lord is finally unveiled!"


    Martin furrowed his brow, speaking softly. "If the Dragon Lord has indeed passed away, what of the heir? If he has been in hiding for two decades, could he spark a new wave of bloodshed?"


    The chess piece in Jack''s hand suddenly slipped from his grasp, and he looked at Mart can''t bear to contemte that..."


    ock. "I-I


    Martin leaned in closer. "What if... the heir possesses the Dragon Soul token? Wouldn''t the former Twelve, Great Warriors of Dragon Soul


    Jack''s face twitched violently, and after a moment''s pause, he dered, "The usations against the Dragon Lord are surely fabrications!


    "The tragedy at Dragon Manor is suspected to be orchestrated by many of the Dragon Lord''s adversaries.


    "What''s particrly strange is that on that very day, all Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul were dispatched, and the disaster unfolded on the same night that the Dragon Lord and Shadow were imprisoned in Mount Valurian Dragonhold. "If it was indeed the Dragon Lord''s enemies behind it, the timing feels awfully coincidentall


    Martin nodded in agreement. There must be a conspiracy afoot!"


    Jack picked up the fallen chess piece and continued, "Through my investigations over the years, I''ve uncovered some intriguing information-there exists legendary weapon within the Dragon Lord''s family!


    "It''s described as a short dagger."


    "Rumors in the martial artsmunity suggest that the cmity at Dragon Manor was sparked by a struggle to possess that dagger."


    "As for why so many influential families would go to such extremes, killing and burning for that dagger, opinions differ.


    000


    13:42 Thu. Nov 28


    Chapter 365 The Dragon Manor Massacre


    "Yet, no one can provide a clear description of its appearance.


    49.60%


    "With so many types of daggers in the martial world, the legend of this particr short dagger only grows


    more mysterious"


    "I''ve certainly heard of this clusive dagger you mention Martin replied, cing his chess piece down.


    "However, no one has genuinelyid eyes on the Dragon Lord''s ancestral treasure."


    Jack shook his head. I came to Harmonfield seeking clues about the dagger''s lore, but the two bodies at Westhill Cemetery led nowhere.


    Martin smiled enigmatically. "Jack, are you suggesting that


    for?


    Jack shuddered slightly, staring at Martin in disbelief.


    Robin could be the person you''re searching

 The Deadly 366

    Chapter 366 Shrouded in a Startling Secret


    Chapter 366 Shrouded in a Startling Secret


    Jack remained quiet for a moment, nodding slowly,


    s


    "My instincts suggest he might be the one I''ve been seeking, but I can''t uncover any further proof to


    confirm it.


    "This situation is far from ordinary.


    "Old Mr. Wright, let''s conclude our discussion here!


    "If thy hunch is correct, the implications are far too significant for either of us to handle.


    "In that case, his unexpected arrival in Draconia and his settling in Harmonfield likely signal an important


    mission.


    "We should observe him closely and refrain from taking any rash actions; otherwise, we riskpromising his ns."


    Martin nodded cautiously. "It might also alert the shadowy figure lurking behind the scenes!"


    Jack inhaled deeply. "At this moment, I''m only suspicious; I can''t make any definite judgments. This matter requires extreme caution, as it''s tied to the massive conspiracy that unfo "Recently, the leads I''ve gathered haven''t proven he''s the individual I''m after.


    "However, it''s evident he isn''t just any ordinary young man.


    years ago.


    "Various signs point to a connection between him and a legendary figure who was active on the Fricana mercenary battlefield two years ago: Divine Drakebane. "I believe I''ll soon be able to validate this theory.


    "Determining whether he''s the person I''ve been searching for over thest 20 years will necessitate further observation and confirmation."


    As he spoke, Jack exchanged a meaningful nce with Martin.


    "Old Mr. Wright, 20 years ago, after the tragedy at Dragon Manor, you retreated to Harmonfield for


    recovery


    "Were you really just recuperating?


    "I suspect there''s a more significant purpose behind your actions-you were waiting for tat individual. weren''t you?"


    Martin''s eyes sparkled with a sudden realization. After a brief pause, he nodded with a bittersweet smile.


    Jack, you''re not an outsider, so I''ll be honest with you.


    "That individual once assisted my family, the Wrights. I believe in repaying debts-whether they are good. or bad!


    Chapter 366 Shrouded in a Startling Secret


    60%


    s


    "Following the disaster at Dragon Manor, I may be weakened, but I am determined to do everything in my power to locate the Dragon Lord''s heir!


    "I am confident that Lord Dragon''s son is still alive; and he''s still among us!"


    Jack beamed with satisfaction. "If he returns, the Dragon Pce will once again radiate its former glory!


    "Since the Dragon Lord''s disappearance, the malevolent factions across the realms have thrived, increasing the pressure on the Draconia Special Operations Military Region. "In recent years, it has been teetering on the edge of copse...


    "If no one of the caliber of the Dragon yer rises again, the future seems grim!


    "That''s the primary reason I came to Harmonfield.


    "I investigated the incident involving the deaths of the Sakurania ninjas at Westhill Cemetery, with the ultimate goal of finding the heir!"


    Martin agreed with a nod. "This matter must be handled discreetly; there may be someone within. obstructing our efforts rted to the Dragon Manor incident.


    Jack let out a deep sigh. "Twenty years have passed; if the young master is still alive, he should be 21 this year-at the pinnacle of his youth!"


    Martin fell into thought for a moment. "Today, I invited an old acquaintance."


    "An old acquaintance?" Jack asked, curious about Martin''s enigmatic expression. "Is it one of your former subordinates?"


    Martin waved his hand dismissively. "It''s Benjamin Shorts, who was directly involved in the Dragon Manor incident back then.


    "At that time, Benjamin served as the deputy director of the Inspectorate and was fully in charge of the Dragon Manor case.


    Jack gasped in surprise, "Old Mr. Wright, you invited him?"


    Martin confirmed with a nod. "Yes. Now that my health has improved considerably, I want to do something for the Dragon Lord while I still can in gratitude for the kindness the Dragon Lord showed my family. "After the Dragon Manor case was resolved, Benjamin stepped down from his role as deputy director of the Inspectorate.


    "He withdrew from public life to focus on studying Go, and a decade ago, he became the president of the DracontrGo Association.


    "He''s truly remarkable! Whatever he does, he excels!


    "In the Inspectorate back then, he was renowned as a master detective; he was the foremost figure in solving cases in Draconia!


    "I never expected he''d reach such heights in chess too, bing a modern-day Go sage in just ten years.


    Chapter 366 Shrouded in a Startling Secret


    That old fellow is incredibly clever!


    s


    "I''ve invited him today, and during his visit, you should have a couple of matches with Mr. Shorts."


    Jackughed. "I can manage a game or two with you, but against Mr. Shorts-that''s a different challenge altogether.


    "When he was deputy director at the Inspectorate, he was already regarded as a chess king.


    "At that time, even Alder Vance, the president of the Draconia Go Association, found it difficult to win every game against him.


    "That old man has been practicing hard for 20 years; 1 stand no chance against him."


    Martin smiled. "That''s fine; it''s just for practice and exchange. You''ll get to know Mr. Shorts better; we''ll need his advice on many matters moving forward."


    Jack asked, "Have you inquired with Mr. Shorts about the Dragon Manor incident?"


    Martin nodded. "I did, but he refused to discuss it.


    "I pressed several times, but he kept deflecting, so I couldn''t pursue it further.


    "It seems Mr. Shorts has his reasons for keeping silent.


    "The Dragon Manor incident is shrouded in a startling secret!


    "It likely involves numerous powerful factions!


    "Benjamin''s actions back then may have been an attempt to avoid this turmoil, steering clear of disaster to lead a carefree life."


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Grandpa, Mr. Ramsey has arrived," Freya announced as she opened the door, entering alongside Robin.

 The Deadly 367

    hapter 367 Let''s Have a Match!


    s


    "Come on, Robin, take a seat right here," Martin encourag¨¦d, pulling Robin down beside him with enthusiasm...


    Robin cast a quick nce at the chessboard set on the table, then shifted his gaze to Jack, whose eyes glimmered with anticipation. "Are you ying chess? Looks like you''ve already lost, old man." Jack shook his head defiantly. I''ve never lost to Old Mr. Wright in chess. Do you know how to y Co?"


    Robin nodded, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "I know the basics, but I haven''t yed much."


    Martin''s face lit up. "Fantastic! If you can y, help me win a match against him!


    "This guy has already beaten me several times this morning. Just look at how smug he is; I need you to take him down a notch!"


    Freya observed the unusual behavior of her grandfather and Jack, noticing how intently they focused on Robin, as if trying to decipher something in his expression


    She raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Jack, are you really going to y chess with Robin?"


    "Yes," Jack answered, his attention unwavering


    Robin lightly tapped Jack on the head. "What''s with the staring, old man?"


    Jack shot him a sideways nce.


    Jack, there''s something off about you. You''ve been fixated on me since Iid eyes on you. What''s the deal? Do you


    have some odd quirk or something?"


    Jack shook his head, a slight pout forming on his lips. just want to figure out what secrets you might be hiding.


    Robin chuckled. "Well, you''ll just have to guess!"


    Martin urged, "Come on, Robin. Set up the game and show him what you''ve got!"


    Robin took in the eager expressions of both Martin and Jack. "Alright, I''ll y a few games with you."


    As soon as the board was arranged, Jack began to sweat just a


    few moves i


    in


    He stared at the configuration Robin had created, utterly baffled, and eximed, "Wait... didn''t you say you only knew a little?" "What''s wrong? Are you ready to give up already?" Robin shrugged. "Your skills are so weak that I''m starting to lose interest in ying Martin burst intoughter. Jack, it looks like your talent only shines when you''repeting against me, hahahaha..


    Jack wiped his forehead and retorted stubbornly, "I just wasn''t focused this round.


    Chapter 367 Let''s Have a Match!


    "Dad, Mr. Shorts is here, Henry announced as he led an elderly man with white hair into the room.


    Following closely behind was Ashley, the air marshal from Southorn Airlines.


    60%?


    Ashley was quite surprised to see Robin there, and when he spotted Freya beside him, a pang of jealousy surged through h¨´m.


    The elderly man was none other than Benjamin, the president of the Draconia Go Association that Martin had mentioned earlier.


    Two decades ago, Benjamin had served as the vice president of the Central Inspection Office in Draconia before he retired and devoted himself to the study of Go.


    In recent years, he had gained recognition in the Southeast Aurientia Gomunity, bing known as the Go Sage.


    Throughout thest 20 years, Benjamin had mentored many disciples, including children of influential political and military families.


    "Mr. Shorts, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you," Martin said, rising to greet him.


    Jack nodded slightly. "Mr. Shorts, it''s been a while."


    Benjamin frowned, recognizing Jack. "G-General Grayson?"


    Years earlier, when Benjamin was involved with the Dragon Manor case, Jack was on Warriors of Dragon Soul. Twelve Great


    *Their paths had crossed only once since then.


    Noticing Benjamin''s caution, Jack quickly shifted the topic. "Mr. Shorts, your aplishments in Go are remarkable. Your skills have truly reached their zenith.


    "I heard Mr. Martin mention you would be here today, and I was hoping to learn from you. But to be honest, I''m not worthy of your time, Jack added with a grin. Benjamin chuckled lightly. "General Grayson, you''re too kind. Thosepliments are just courtesy. There''s always someone better, so I wouldn''t dare to im superiority!" Ashley watched Jackpliment his mentor and felt a swell of pride.


    Jack changed his tone. "Mr. Shorts, this young man here is also quite talented. I can barely make three moves against him.


    "No exaggeration, but his skills are undoubtedly at a master level."


    Martin froze in disbelief.


    Jack''s statement was clearly provocative!


    Ashley scoffed, "Master? You must be joking!


    "No one dares to call themselves a master in front of my mentor, especially someone who hasn''t even matured yet!"


    Chapter 367 Let''s Have a Match!


    Jack''s eyes red with anger as he red at Ashley, finding the kid insufferably rude.


    If it weren''t for Benjamin''s association, he would have made the kid grovel and apologize.


    Benjamin scolded gently, "Ashley, mind your words!"


    60%_


    s


    Then, turning to Robin with a smile, he remarked, "Him, quite impressive! In Go, age and status mean little"


    Seeing that Benjamin wasn''t provoked by Robin''s skills, Jack pressed on, "Mr. Shorts, don''t you want to see how this young man ys?" Benjamin''s expression flickered with disdain. "Um... Today is Mr. Martin''s celebration. Let''s not waste time.


    Martinughed lightly. "Mr. Shorts, there''s no hurry. The banquet hasn''t started yet. It wouldn''t hurt to have a game with the young man." With Martin''s encouragement, Benjamin pointed to Ashley. "This is my disciple. Let the younger generation have a match."


    Robinughed. "Him? No, thanks. I think I''ll pass!"


    Benjamin appeared momentarily taken aback, sensing Robin''s disdain.


    To dismiss his disciple in front of him was a direct challenge to his authority!


    Benjamin shot a re at Robin, annoyance shing in his eyes. "Young man, let''s have a match!"


    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    As Benjamin concluded h

 The Deadly 368

    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    As Benjamin concluded his remarks, he was ready to arrange the chessboard.


    60%


    s


    Ashley tugged at his sleeve, urgency in his tone. "Mr. Shorts, my dad just called. He''ll arrive in five minutes. Didn''t you n to meet him?" Benjamin cast a nce at Robin before giving Ashley''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "Five minutes is more than enough


    "Let''s kick things off, young man, he encouraged.


    Anyone present could detect the subtle disdain in Benjamin''s voice.


    Five minutes would be enough for a round of Go, implying that his match with Robin would likely conclude in less than three minutes.


    Ashley shot Robin a yful grin. "If you manage tost two minutes against my mentor, I''d consider that an aplishment! But honestly, you''re just setting yourself up for a fall!"


    Benjamin wagged a finger at Ashley, feigning irritation, Ashley, engaging in chess is much like navigating life; you need to cultivate humility. How can you be so presumptuous andck basic manners? "How can I teach you if you''re acting this way? How will you confront the great master


    "Ashley, remember: Regardless of the task, if you can''t handle it, being overly proud w


    "Do you really think mastering Go can happen overnight?


    "Excellence requires years of dedication and practice!"


    gamer


    d to sess.


    Robin could sense the thinly veiled critique directed at him, suggesting he was too presumptuous to consider himself a master.


    Jack merely smiled, pleased with how the situation was unfolding.


    After lecturing Ashley, Benjamin motioned for Robin to take a seat. "Come on, young man. I''d like to see how skilled you really are


    "Who taught you? Let''s see if I recognize the name, Benjamin pressed.


    Robin replied coolly, "I don''t have a mentor. A few years back, out of sheer boredom, I yed a few games with an old man and picked it up then." Benjamin seemed taken aback. "What? You''ve never had a teacher? You learned entirely of your own? Just from a few games?


    Robin raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Does learning this game truly require a mentor? It seems like just a minor skill to me."


    A shadow darkened Benjamin''s expression. "Young man, that''s an ungracious viewpoint.


    "A genuine yer must respect the game. How can you excel if you don''t honor it?"


    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    s


    Robin shrugged dismissively. "I never thought about it that way. Isn''t ying just about having fun?


    "If it''s merely about seeking fame and showing oll, then what''s the point?


    "I prefer to go with the flow and let things unfold naturally. If something doesn''t bring me joy, I''d rather not pursue it. "Why you... Benjamin seethed.


    "Alright, alright! Set up the board; I want to see how your carefree approach trantes into y!"


    Jack watched Robin''s rxed demeanor with a hint of amusement in his eyes


    Freya observed Robin with keen interest.


    From their first meeting, she noted hisid-back, distant attitude.


    Initially, she had viewed Robin as merely boastful.


    However, each demonstration of his skill left her increasingly impressed.


    Gradually, she began to believe that Robin''s confidence was a sign of remarkable talent that surpassed her expectations.


    At first, Jack had suggested that Robin challenge Benjamin.


    She had thought it impossible for Robin to defeat someone like Benjamin.


    After all, Benjamin was a top master in the Southeast Aurientia Gomunity.


    In recent years, few had managed to im victory over him.


    Yet, Robin''s philosophy intrigued her.


    His perspective on life-going with the flow and allowing events to unfold-echoed the mindset of true


    masters.


    To those driven by vanity, it was merely arrogance and ignorance.


    Freya lifted her striking eyes, studying Robin''s ruggedly handsome face with newfound seriousness


    Suddenly, she felt a strong desire to understand him better.


    Lost in her thoughts, she barely registered that the match between Benjamin and Robin had already begun.


    Initially, Benjamin had held little regard for Robin; he only agreed to y to impart a lesson.


    However, from the very first move, Robin''s style created immense pressure on Benjamin.


    With a silent board, Robin ced his stone, and in that instant, dark clouds seemed to gather, as if a storm was brewing.


    Like a dragon soaring through the sky, itmanded the space, instilling fear in all around!


    Chapter 368 Go With the Flow and Let Things Unfold Naturally


    This was an intense game Benjamin had never encountered in his two decades of ying.


    The board radiated lethal intent.


    As soon as he ced his stone, Benjamin felt a choking sensation, as if a de was at his throat.


    After a moment of tension, he couldn''t help but chuckle softly.


    The young man might start with bravado and ir.


    But soon enough, he would undoubtedly reveal his ws and weaknesses.


    After all, shy tactics had their limits.


    Having encountered many yers like this before, Benjamin felt confident in his eventual victory.


    Yet, as he made his second move, he gasped, cold sweat beading on his forehead!


    s

 The Deadly 369

    Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Matchi


    Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Match


    As Benjamin paused, Robin settled into the couch and casually nced at the clock.


    "It''s been four minutes already. Didn''t your apprentice mention his dad would arrive in five?


    "Mr. Shorts, are you stalling the match, or are you ready to give up?"


    Benjamin lifted his gaze to Robin, feeling a swirl of frustration and helplessness inside him.


    Those words struck deeper than any p could.


    60%


    s


    The game had only just begun, yet he found himself struggling to keep pace, uncertain of his next move. "How can you speak to my mentor like that?'' Ashley yelled, disbelief evident in his voice.


    "My mentor is just trying to give you a chance to save face; otherwise, you wouldn''t evenst a minute."


    But despite his bravado, Ashley already sensed that Benjamin''s position was genuinely beyond salvage. Earlier, Benjamin had been filled with disdain.


    Now, his focus was glued to the chessboard, the pressure of the game weighing heavily im, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. After resigning from the Inspectorate, Benjamin had dedicated himself to mastering Go a decade.


    "In that time, he had made quite an impression on the scene.


    Throughout his journey in the Southeast Aurientia Go circuit, he rarely faced defeat.


    Even against formidable opponents, he typically lost only a match or two by the narrowest of margins.


    Yet here he was, unable to make a single move in just four minutes-an experience unlike any he had encountered before


    Benjamin stared at the board, feelingpletely adrift!


    All the skills he had cultivated over 20 years felt utterly irrelevant in this moment!


    What kind of strange game this?


    Honestly, I can''t make heads or tails of it!


    In a decade of countless matches, he had never encountered such a dazzling, intricate, and unpredictable


    setup.


    Two more minutes ticked away in the presidential suite, the silence broken only by their breathing.


    Neither Martin nor Jack had anticipated such a turn of events.


    The so-called Go Sage, Benjamin, was caught off guard by Robin''s strategic moves.


    Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Match.


    00:60%


    This state of uncertainty dragged on for another full three minutes, with Benjamin nearly drenched in sweat.


    Finally, he released a heavy sigh. "I was careless in this match."


    "How can that be?" Ashley eximed, his shock palpable.


    He lost? My mentor actually lost?!


    A figure revered in the Southeast Aurientia Gomunity; how could he lose to this freeloading pretty boy?


    At that moment, anger filled Ashley''s gaze as he turned toward Robin.


    "My mentor wouldn''t even bother to y this game if he hadn''t let you win out of carelessness.


    "Mr. Shorts, don''t waste your time on someone like him. My father just texted; he''s waiting at the hotel


    entrance.


    "Be quiet!" Benjamin snapped, his anger simmering beneath the surface. With Ashley incessantly chattering by his side, he felt his dignity slipping away. Ashley looked at Benjamin, bewildered. "Mr. Shorts, w-what''s wrong?"


    Ignoring him, Benjamin refocused on Robin. "Come on, young man. I misjudged another match."


    This time, Benjamin''s tone softened considerably.


    ler''s set up


    Robin frowned slightly. "Do you really want to continue? You gave up after just four minutes. How could it be any different now?"


    A sh of annoyance flickered in Benjamin''s eyes. "Young man, I said I was careless in thatst game: 1 haven''t even shown you all my moves yet."


    Robin regarded the determined Benjamin and nodded, "Alright, I''ll y another game with you. This time, pay attention and don''t hold back!


    Freya discreetly watched Robin, a hint of a smile forming on her lips.


    This time, Benjamin was determined not to lower his guard. He unleashed his full strategy onto the board.


    Every piece he lifted was meticulously calcted before being ced.


    With a cautious yet fierce approach, the game began to shift in a more favorable direction.


    Five minutester, a smile spread across Benjamin''s face.


    It appears my skills are still sharp.


    If the game continues like this, victory is surely within my grasp.


    As Benjamin wiped his forehead with a handkerchief, dearing the sweat, he suddenly spotted a piece that Robin had just ced, and the entire game dynamic changed dramatically!


    Chapter 369 I Was Careless in This Match


    S60%


    +5 Free Couns


    What had seemed like a sure win flipped entirely due to Robin''s move, transforming the tense standoff in an instant.


    The rxed smile that had just graced Benjamin''s face vanished without a trace!


    "W-what was that move?"


    An expert observing this game would have noted that Robin had just positioned himself precariously,


    For


    He nced at Robin, uncertain if the young man was ying recklessly or genuinely didn''t grasp the game''s nuances,


    Understanding Benjamin''s bewilderment, Robin gestured for him to concentrate on the board. Instinctively, Benjamin looked at the entire gameyout again.


    To his dismay, he realized he had no clue how to proceed with the piece in his hand.


    What kind of peculiar game is this?


    Even though his opponent seemed to be on the back foot, he couldn''t find a single opportunity.


    No matter where he ced his pieces, inevitable defeat loomed ahead.


    Benjamin scrutinized the board, feeling a surge of excitement!


    This was not just a game; it was a breathtaking work of art.


    From the arrangement of the pieces, he could almost visualize a master artist at work, painting a grand and magnificent scene.


    He silently admired the game''s beauty.


    Yet, for all his appreciation, he found it hard to express his admiration.


    A wave of shame washed over him!


    After dedicating two decades to his craft, he had never encountered a game so exquisite, so stunning in itsplexity.

 The Deadly 370

    Chapter 370 Couldn''t Tolerate Anyone Else''s Sess


    Ashley''s disgraceful act of unsportsmanlike conduct had tarnished his mentor''s standing.


    Losing a chess game was no major tragedy.


    In any domain, no one can im to be the ultimate champion forever.


    But losing one''s integrity? That was an entirely different matter!


    Integrity was the foundation: chess skills were just the method.


    If one lost their integrity, they would lose everything.


    Even if one conquered the world, they would remain nothing but a pawn!


    At that moment, Benjamin was nearly beside himself with fury.


    60%


    +5 Free Cams


    He pointed at Ashley and shouted, "Get out! If youck even the most basic sense of integrity, what are you doing studying Go?!


    "From this day forward, you are no longer my apprentice! I sever all ties with you and the Ortegas!"


    "Mr. Shorts, what''s wrong? I... General Wright..." Clement rushed in with Henry, nearly out of breath


    The tense atmosphere in the room made him shudder.


    Clement practically bowed as he approached Benjamin


    Benjamin pointed at Clement. "Take your useless son away! From now on, I have nothing to do with the Ortegas!


    Clement''s legs weakened, nearly causing him to copse.


    He understood the weight of Benjamin''s words.


    If Benjamin expelled Ashley from his apprenticeship and severed all connections with the Ortegas, it


    elite. would send shockwaves through the political and military


    It would mean the Ortegas had crossed Benjamins.


    Those powerful figures would undoubtedly seek retribution against the Ortegas!


    "You brat, grovel!" Clement shouted, kicking Ashley to the ground.


    "What on earth have you done to provoke your mentor''s wrath?


    "Apologize immediately to Mr. Shorts and General Wright!"


    Ashley groveled, shouting, "Dad, Mr. Shorts, it''s not my fault!


    T... I just thought it was humiliating for my mentor to y chess with this pathetic boy toy!"


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    609


    +5 Free Cos


    The opulent presidential suite was filled with an oppressive tension, as if the very air was thick with impending disaster. Initially, Benjamin intended to dismiss Ashley to quell the anger brewing in Martin and his associates.


    However, this reckless individual dared to insult a respected guest of Martin''s.


    If the Ortegas did not face severe consequences today, they would be in deep trouble.


    Martin''s expression darkened, casting an ominous shadow over his features. "What did you just say?"


    A colonel standing guard immediately reached for his weapon.


    Under Martin''s orders, he would not hesitate to use it against Ashley!


    No esteemed general could tolerate such brazen disrespect from someone so insignificant!


    Unaware of the gravity of the situation, Ashley continued his tirade.


    In contrast, Clement, fully aware of what was at stake, felt a surge of anxiety coursing through him.


    Martin had served his country honorably as a general and still held significant po


    in retirement.


    Furthermore, Ashley''s outburst was a tant challenge to his authority.


    "Clement felt a deep anger rising within him, wishing he could shake some sense into this defiant child.


    "G-General Wright, this ungrateful brat has no idea what he''s gotten himself into! I-I sincerely apologize for his behavior!"


    Before anyone from the Wright family could respond. Ashley''s next outburst nearly sent Clement into a frenzy.


    "I''m not lying!" Ashley eximed, jumping up in a frenzy.


    "Justst week, that disgusting gigolo boarded a flight with our Southorn Airlines to Terenova, 1 saw him with an elderly woman in her sixties! "Dad, Mr. Wright, think about it! What right does this trash, who crawls among the lowly, have to challenge my mentor in chess?"


    The presidential suite descended into a stunned silence.


    Clement was left speechless, unsure how to react.


    Ashley had just insulted Martin''s guest,beling him as lowly trash!


    Where did this reckless confidencee from?


    The guards surrounding Martin were ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    III


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    They had refrained from doing so so far because today was meant to celebrate Martin''s recovery.


    If Ashley continued to provoke Robin, he would face dire consequences.


    "Hal" Benjamin kicked Ashley to the floor, shaking his Head in disbelief. 60%


    s


    Henry''s expression turned grave. "Clement, your son isn''t just insulting Mr. Ramsey; he''s insulting the entire Wright family!


    "Mr. Ramsey is a cherished guest of the Wrights and my father''s savior. How can he dare to speak to him that way? Is this how you raise a son?"


    Finally snapping back to reality, Clement bowed. "Mr. Henry, Mr. Martin, this ungrateful child has lost his senses! I''ll take him home and ensure he learns a proper lesson!" "I will


    guarantee he makes amends, groveling and begging you two for forgiveness."


    Martin, both furious and somewhat amused, replied with a bitter smile, "Clement! I won''t forget this incident involving the Ortegas. Now get lost....


    Initially, he wished to dismiss such filth and cut ties with both Clement and Ashley altogether.


    But suddenly, Ashley jumped up again, pointing at Robin and continuing his rant. "Mr. Min. Mr. Henry, are you really saying that this pathetic man is your guest?


    ....


    "If word spreads that a boy toy who exploits wealthy old women is considered a guest of Wrights, won''t that be aplete joke?"


    Clement nearly fell over in disbelief.


    This brat is directly insulting the Wrights! The Ortegas are doomed!


    In a fit of rage, Clement seized Ashley by the hair and mmed him down. "Have you lost your mind? Quickly apologize to Mr. Martin!"


    "I''m not crazy!" Ashley shouted defiantly. I knew that scoundrel Robin was a fraud the moment Iid on him!


    eyes


    "He tricks old women out of their money, pretending to be a sessful man, while his true motives are utterly revolting!"


    At that moment, the room fell silent.


    Is Ashley trying to provoke Mr. Martin into issuing a death sentence?


    Clement felt tears welling up.


    My son is aplete disaster, an utter embarrassment!


    Robin wiped the three ck chess pieces in his hand with a wet wipe, chuckling softly.


    "Ashley, I''ve never understood why you, a total stranger, harbor such hatred towards me. What have I done to deserve this!


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    You keep insulting me and spreading lies; I won''t waste my breath on you.


    +5 Free Coida


    "I let you off the hook the first time, but the second time, I still didn''t want to deal with someone as lowly as you. Touching you would only dirty my hands.


    "Today marks your third attempt at provoking me!


    "Do you really think insulting me is amusing?


    "I want you to know, insulting me could cost you your life!"


    With a shake of his head. Robin tossed the three clean ck chess pieces into the air.


    In an instant, a chilling aura of death enveloped the presidential suite!


    The three ck pieces traced elegant arcs through the air before falling onto the damp chessboard one by


    onc.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sharp sounds echoed like a sinister tolling of a death knell, resonating in the hearts of everyone


    present.


    At that moment, everyone felt frozen in ce.


    Ashley pointed at Robin,ughing maniacally, "You''re just putting on a show-"


    Blood spewed from his mouth.


    As the final piecended on the board, Ashley copsed, spitting blood.


    "Ashley, what''s happening?" Clement shouted, rushing to his son.


    "He''s dead!" Robin stated coldly, tossing the wet wipe onto the chessboard.


    Chapter 370 Couldn''t Tolerate Anyone Else''s Sess.


    Chapter 370 Couldn''t Tolerate Anyone Else''s Sess


    Ashley gaped at the chessboard, utterly stunned.


    60


    +5 Free Cons


    While he hadn''t yet reached a high level of expertise in chess, he could still differentiate between a skilled game and a poor one.


    He had previously looked down on Robin''s abilities..


    Yet, as the match unfolded, he was struck by the realization that it was far more intricate than he had anticipated.


    Never had he imagined that his mentor would find himself in such a challenging situation against Robin''s strategy!


    He watched as Benjamin, his white hair gleaming under the dim lights, became fully engrossed in the ck and white pieces before him, seemingly terrified that even a blink might cause him to miss a crucial y.


    In one moment, he was dripping with sweat; in the next, he was lost in contemtion.


    Then, a glimmer of excitement flickered in his eyes.


    Since bing Benjamin''s apprentice, Ashley had never witnessed such aple from his mentor during a game.


    It was obvious that he was contending with a formidable rival!


    of emotion


    This adversary inspired a deep respect within him, which was reflected in the fluctuating expressions on Benjamin''s face.


    Turning his gaze to Robin, who lounged with an air of superiority, Ashley felt a wave of envy wash over him.


    From the moment he saw Robin, difort swelled within him.


    How could this guy surpass me in talent?


    Every time it matters, it seems Robin bask in the spotlight.


    On the ne, he effortlessly captured Alison''s attention.


    Now, he is winning over my mentor as well!


    Both were individuals Ashley had long admired-one woman he had feelings for, the offer the mentor he relied on. He was overshadowed by Robin in front of both of them, leaving him feeling unsettled.


    In an instant, jealousy red up within him; he fantasized about eliminating Robin entirely!


    This was the person stealing all his thunder, and he couldn''t allow Robin to keep shining!


    "Mr. Shorts, here''s some hot water," he said.


    DD 60%


    Chapter 370 Couldn''t Tolerate Anyone Else Sess


    +5 Free Cons


    As Benjamin immersed himself in the enjoyment of the captivating game, Ashley purposely brought a cup of steaming water and tipped it over the chessboard!


    The pieces scattered in chaos, ruining what had been a beautiful game.


    "W-what have you done?!" Benjamin shouted, rage surong as he pped Ashley across the face.


    "Mr. Shorts, I-I thought you looked tired... Ashley stammered, clutching his stinging cheek while shooting a furious re at Robin.


    "You scoundrel! You''ve ruined a magnificent game of chess!"


    Jack and Martin, who had been watching intently, were taken aback by Ashley''s reckless act.


    Martin mmed his palm on the table. "What were you thinking? You''ve ruined a perfectly good match, you insufferable brat!"


    He pointed at Henry. "Has that jerk, Clement, arrived yet? Get him here! I need to ask hirts such a disgraceful child!"


    how he raised.


    In that moment, it became clear to everyone that Ashley''s act of spilling hot water was a calcted attempt to sabotage the game.


    Such behavior was despicable.


    This wasn''t just a breach of etiquette; it was downright savage!


    A gentleman would aid others in their sess, whereas the petty man would only seek to undermine them.


    This scoundrel, who couldn''t tolerate anyone else''s sess, deserved to be punished!


    Robin leaned back against the couch, watching Ashley with an amused expression, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    In this world, many people acted pettishly, making it hard to tell if they were simply foolish or willfully ignorant.


    What they did could often seem so ridiculous that it defiedprehension.


    In a scenario like today, even a fool could see that Ashley''s actions were akin to self-sabotage!


    Two masters were engaged in a match; what right did someone like him have to disrupt it?


    Not only was this an insult to Robin, but it was also a direct challenge to Martin''s authority! Additionally, it put Benjamin in an incredibly awkward situation.


    Having stepped away from politics, Benjamin had devoted himself to mastering Go.


    After nearly 20 years in the Gomunity, he had earned the title of "Go Sage."


    At his age, his reputation mattered more to him than anything else!

 The Deadly 371

    ash!


    Where did this reckless confidencee from?


    The guards surrounding Martin were ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    III


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    They had refrained from doing so so far because today was meant to celebrate Martin''s recovery.


    If Ashley continued to provoke Robin, he would face dire consequences.


    "Hal" Benjamin kicked Ashley to the floor, shaking his Head in disbelief.


    60%


    s


    Henry''s expression turned grave. "Clement, your son isn''t just insulting Mr. Ramsey; he''s insulting the entire Wright family!


    "Mr. Ramsey is a cherished guest of the Wrights and my father''s savior. How can he dare to speak to him that way? Is this how you raise a son?"


    Finally snapping back to reality, Clement bowed. "Mr. Henry, Mr. Martin, this ungrateful child has lost his senses! I''ll take him home and ensure he learns a proper lesson!" "I will


    guarantee he makes amends, groveling and begging you two for forgiveness."


    Martin, both furious and somewhat amused, replied with a bitter smile, "Clement! I won''t forget this incident involving the Ortegas. Now get lost....


    Initially, he wished to dismiss such filth and cut ties with both Clement and Ashley altogether.


    But suddenly, Ashley jumped up again, pointing at Robin and continuing his rant. "Mr. Min. Mr. Henry, are you really saying that this pathetic man is your guest?


    ....


    "If word spreads that a boy toy who exploits wealthy old women is considered a guest of Wrights, won''t that be aplete joke?" Clement nearly fell over in disbelief.


    This brat is directly insulting the Wrights! The Ortegas are doomed!


    In a fit of rage, Clement seized Ashley by the hair and mmed him down. "Have you lost your mind? Quickly apologize to Mr. Martin!"


    "I''m not crazy!" Ashley shouted defiantly. I knew that scoundrel Robin was a fraud the moment Iid on him!


    eyes


    "He tricks old women out of their money, pretending to be a sessful man, while his true motives are utterly revolting!"


    At that moment, the room fell silent.


    Is Ashley trying to provoke Mr. Martin into issuing a death sentence?


    Clement felt tears welling up.


    My son is aplete disaster, an utter embarrassment!


    Robin wiped the three ck chess pieces in his hand with a wet wipe, chuckling softly.


    "Ashley, I''ve never understood why you, a total stranger, harbor such hatred towards me. What have I done to deserve this!


    Chapter 371 Insulting Me Could Cost Your Life!


    You keep insulting me and spreading lies; I won''t waste my breath on you.


    +5 Free Coida


    "I let you off the hook the first time, but the second time, I still didn''t want to deal with someone as lowly as you. Touching you would only dirty my hands. "Today marks your third attempt at provoking me!


    "Do you really think insulting me is amusing?


    "I want you to know, insulting me could cost you your life!"


    With a shake of his head. Robin tossed the three clean ck chess pieces into the air.


    In an instant, a chilling aura of death enveloped the presidential suite!


    The three ck pieces traced elegant arcs through the air before falling onto the damp chessboard one by


    onc.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sharp sounds echoed like a sinister tolling of a death knell, resonating in the hearts of everyone present.


    At that moment, everyone felt frozen in ce.


    Ashley pointed at Robin,ughing maniacally, "You''re just putting on a show-"


    Blood spewed from his mouth.


    As the final piecended on the board, Ashley copsed, spitting blood.


    "Ashley, what''s happening?" Clement shouted, rushing to his son.


    "He''s dead!" Robin stated coldly, tossing the wet wipe onto the chessboard.


    Chapter 372 The Orteg

 The Deadly 372

    Chapter 372 The Ortegas Will Cease to Exist in Harmonfield


    Chapter 372 The Ortegas Will Cease to Exist in Harmonfield


    As Robin''s statement hung in the air, a heavy silence descended upon the room.


    All attention shifted to Ashley, who appeared to have lost the ability to breathe entirely.


    Freya struggled to grasp the severity of the situation.


    Could it really be that Ashley is dead from just Robin''s harsh words?


    Surely, such strange urrences couldn''t happen in reality.


    K60%7


    s


    Rushing to Ashley''s side, she pressed her fingers against his neck-there was no pulse to be found.


    Drawing from her battlefield first-aid training, she concluded that Ashley likely had a ruptured heart.


    She stood, giving a solemn nod to Martin, affirming Robin''s assertions.


    Although Jack and Benjamin tried to maintain theirposure, the scene before them left them profoundly unsettled, Benjamin shot a furtive nce at Robin, his heart racing.


    The intensity in the young man''s gaze was reminiscent of someone he knew all too


    Jack''s mind raced as he sifted through the information he had umted in Harmonheld over the past few weeks.


    He felt as though he was finally closing in on the target he had pursued for two decades.


    In a fit of desperation, Clement lunged toward Robin, shouting in fury.


    Martin''s guards swiftly restrained him.


    Clement''s voice erupted with rage, "Y-you''ve taken my son''s life! I will make you pay dearly for this!"


    "Enough!" Martin barked coldly.


    "Did you really see Mr. Ramsey kill your son? If you keep spewing nonsense, I will have to deal with you. right here!"


    As Martin finished speaking, one of the guards drew a gun and pressed it against Clement''s forehead.


    Clement fell to the ground, yelling, "He''s responsible for my son''s death! You''re all protecting him!"


    Martin''s voice cut through the chaos, "Clement, if you dare to nder Mr. Ramsey again, the Ortegas will cease to exist in Harmonfield. Get out now!"


    Henry stepped in, ''Clement, take your time to grieve. Visit the city government tomorrow to submit your resignation. This matter ends here! Otherwise, the Wrights will follow through with their threats!" Two undercover guards removed Ashley''s lifeless body, leading Clement out through a discreet passage of


    the restaurant.


    Chapter 372 The Ortegas Will Cease to Exist in Harmonfield


    Meanwhile, a few staff members hurried to restore order to the chaotic scene.


    Within the vast presidential suite, an unsettling quiet fell, as if nothing had transpired.


    Jack fixated on Robin''s impassive profile.


    Yet, inside, his heart raced.


    60%


    s


    At that moment, he was reminded of the night Lewis, the steward for the Lynches, died after coughing up blood.


    On that night, Lewis had intended to eliminate Robin.


    Jack''s guards, d in ck, had monitored every move of both Robin and Lewis through surveince.


    From the time Lewis and Robin appeared together, Robin had not made any moves.


    Lewis''s unusual demise still raised suspicions in Jack''s mind.


    The autopsy had indicated a ruptured heart as the cause of death.


    A heart that had burst without any apparent external cause.


    Unless there existed the Death''s Melody,


    No one could verify if such a deadly technique existed in this world.


    Ashley''s death mirrored Lewis''s fate.


    sible, how h


    If Robin was indeed responsible, how had he managed to kill Ashley from a distance?


    Jack pondered, suddenly recalling the three chess pieces Robin had tossed into the air. Could the sound of those pieces striking the board have caused Ashley''s death? That notion seemed far-fetched.


    If true, it would indicate a terrifying method of killing


    Even the Dragon Lord he once served had never demonstrated such abilities.


    Who exactly is Robin?


    As Jack grappled with his shock, Benjamin was equally astounded.


    He recalled witnessing a simr scene 20 years earlier at Dragonhold on Mount Valurian.


    Back then, three top guards of the Inspectorate had also perished from ruptured hearts!


    He vividly remembered the details of those deaths, mirroring Ashley''s.


    At that time, the Inspectorate had buried the case.


    Aside from him and the then-director, no one else was aware of the true circumstances surrounding thes 13:43 Thu, Nov 28


    Chapter 372 The Ortegas Will Cease to Exist in Harmonfield.


    guards'' deaths.


    This secret had weighed heavily on him for two decades.


    Now, seeing a simr scene unfold sent chills down his spine.


    Could there really be aparable method of killing in this world?


    "Mr. Henry!" a guard from the Wrights spoke respectfully from outside the presidential suite,


    "There''s been an incident at the hotel entrance"


    Henry paused, intrigued. "What''s going on?"


    s


    "Mr. Henry, 50 developers from Eastvale Development Group are demanding immediate renegotiation of their investment contracts with the Dunn Group. "They assert that if the contracts for cooperative development aren''t amended today, they will terminate their agreements with the Dunns!"


    Henry was taken aback. Fifty developers want to withdraw from the Eastvale Ecological Project with the Dunn Group?"


    If that urred, it would spell disaster for the Dunn Group.


    Turning to Robin, he asked, ''Mr. Ramsey, are you aware of this?"


    Robin nodded. "I am."


    "Mr. Ramsey, what course of action do you propose?"


    Robin replied without hesitation, "Have the 50 investors select two or three representatives to meet on the third floor. We''ll discuss this over dinner."


    Henry nodded in agreement. "Alright, Mr. Ramsey, I''ll make those arrangements immediately."


    Robin turned to Benjamin and said, "Mr. Shorts, let''s conclude today''s game. We can schedule another match forter.


    Benjamin managed a strained smile, sping his hands together, "Mr. Ramsey, after today, I won''t dare to im mastery over chess again!"


    Robin responded with a nonchnt smile, "Mr. Martin let''s go see what these developers are trying to do!"

 The Deadly 373

    Chapter 373 He Has Every Right to Be Proud


    Robin exited the presidential suite, with Henry walking beside him.


    Freya trailed behind but suddenly halted, turning back to confront Jack and Martin.


    "Mr. Jack, Grandpa, I have to ask: Is Ashley''s death linked to Robin?"


    Jack offered a slight nod. "It''s somewhat connected."


    Freya froze, her eyes widening in shock. "Are you implying that Robin killed Ashley?"


    Jack shook his head. "How can you say that? Did you see Robin do anything?"


    Freya frowned, responding, "No, I didn''t see anything at all."


    "That''s precisely the point," Jack stated coolly.


    s


    "When I say Ashley''s death has a connection to Robin, it''s because his own jealousy and envy toward Robin consumed him. His fury led to his heart failing."


    "This has happened in the past. Some historical figures have been reported dying


    "With such a limited perspective, it''s surprising he didn''t meet his end sooner!"


    Freya observed Jack''s calmness, feeling perplexed by his true intentions.


    She turned to Martin, gripping his arm tightly. "Grandpa, is that true?"


    Martin nodded in agreement. "Yes. Mr. Jack is correct.


    "We should head to the banquet hall on the third floor they''re still waiting for me."


    Feeling doubtful, Freya couldn''t shake the feeling that the two older men were speaking in riddles.


    Realizing that further questions would lead to no answers, she decided to leave..


    "Mr. Shorts, hold on a moment," Jack interjected, stepping in front of him.


    Benjamin looked up, startled. "General Grayson, do you have a question?"


    "Mr. Shorts, I''d like to know your opinion on Robin and this situation."


    Benjamin forced a smile. "The young man is extraordinary! Even if I practiced Go for another 20 years, I wouldn''te close to his level. I''m quite embarrassed


    "If I hadn''t yed against him today, it would have been a lifelong regret!


    "I had no clue we had such a Go prodigy here in Draconia.


    Jack shook his head. "Mr. Shorts, that''s not what I mean I''m asking for your thoughts on Robin as a person."


    Chapter 373 He Has Every Right to Be Proud


    "He''s great! He''s undoubtedly a remarkable individual Benjamin praised.


    "While he shines brightly, he possesses genuine talent.


    ??60%


    -5 Free Coins


    "It''s only natural for a young man like Robin to have a proud spirit; he has every right to be proud!"


    Jack chuckled and shook his head.


    He exchanged a knowing nce with Martin, realizing they wouldn''t get much information from Benjamin, the crafty old fox.


    The celebration for Martin''s recovery was in full swing on the third floor,


    The guests attending the banquet were of the highest caliber.


    Three dining tables upied the banquet hall on this level.


    One table was filled with the wealthiest individuals from Brookhaven, including Homer Lander, the president of Lander Realty Group; Caesar Shaw from Shaw International; Heath Osborne of Heath Properties; and Griffin of the Collin family. Seated beside them were families from Harmonfield, including the powerful cl and Daphne, as well as Vera, the president of the Silva Group, which had recent top ten.


    ke, Liam. Rygar, Harmonfield''s


    Theo Hampton and his son, Raymond, from Hampton Properties were also present, along with Luke of the Wheatly family.


    The innermost table was designated for Martin and his son, alongside several political and military figures from Harmonfield.


    These three tables represented the pinnacle of society in Harmonfield.


    Robin entered the grand hall with Henry and Freya.


    Carson stepped forward to greet them. "Mr. Ramsey, please take a seat here."


    Robin was invited to join the table with prominent political and military figures from Harmonfield, instantly capturing the attention of all the guests.


    To them, anyone who received such an honor from the Wrights must have an incredibly powerful background.


    The heads of Brookhaven''s families, each worth billions, were not even deemed worthy to sit at Martin''s table.


    The fact that this young man upied that seat led them to specte about Robin''s background.


    "Which notable family in Brighton does he belong to?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ve never heard of any significant families in Harmonfield with an heir like him."


    Chapter 373 He Has Every Right to Be Proud


    960%2


    "Look at Old Mr. Wright, Mr. Shorts, and General Grayson; they all seem to hold this young man in high regard."


    "With such an atmosphere, he muste from airextmordinary family."


    "Let''s introduce ourselvester."


    At the Harmonfield family table, Trinity and Liam were equally perplexed by the scene unfolding-


    They had assumed Robin would not be permitted into the banquet hall, yet not only had he entered, but he was seated in the most prestigious position.


    -


    What astonished them further was that after taking his ce, Martin pulled Robin close to sit beside him. with Benjamin and Jack on the other side. Such a spectacle inevitably sparked spection among the attendees.


    Who is Robin, and what remarkable background does he possess to be seated alongside Old Mr. Wright, General Grayson, and Mr. Shorts


    In an instant, dozens of eyes in the third-floor banquet hall were fixed on this handsome young man, trying to decipher his identity.


    As Martin and the others settled in, the Wrights'' guards escorted two middle-as


    reception area. Please wait here for a moment,"


    Henry approached the reception area after hearing the guards'' report.


    the third-floor


    "Why are you 50 developers causing a scene at my family''s celebration, demanding to resolve your contract disputes with the Dunns? "Are you attempting to

 The Deadly 374

    Chapter 374 The Dunns Challenged by 50 Developers


    Chapter 374 The Dunns Challenged by 50 Developers


    9K 60% a


    s


    Two representatives from the cooperative developers involved in the Eastvale Ecological Project stood before Henry: Gideon Joss from Southern Horizon Development and Cormac Hale from Cormac Constructions. Noticing the tension in Henry''s voice and the veiled threat in his words, they quickly rose to their feet.


    "Mr. Henry, we have important matters to discuss, Gideon began, his voice steady but urgent.


    "If we don''t bring this issue up at Mr. Martin''s banquet, we doubt the Dunns will ever engage with us in any medningful way."


    Henry''s expression darkened. "What issue are you referring to?"


    Gideon replied immediately, "All 50 of us developers involved in the Eastvale Ecological Project firmly believe that the contract we signed with the Dunns was entirely fraudulent and coerced.


    "Therefore, we insist that the Dunns renegotiate and sign a new contract, allowing us to select investment projects different from those originally outlined."


    Henry motioned for them to take their seats.


    "From what I gather, the initial partnership contract between the Dunns and yo established in line with the overall framework set by the city''s Economic Develop nning Department for the Eastvale area. jers was


    Bureau and


    "The Dunn Group submitted your partnership contract to the city government for record-keeping.


    "After being reviewed by the relevant city departments, everything was deemed eptable.


    "There is no foundation for your usations of contractual fraud or any vitions of the city''s nning guidelines.


    "Why are you creating trouble without just cause?


    "Additionally, when you initially partnered with the Dunn Group, you raised no concerns.


    "You have already been working on the Eastvale project for three months, during which both parties have invested substantial funds.


    "Not only have you contributed significant capital, but the Dunn Group has also heavily invested in the Eastvale project.


    "The city government and various financial institutions have provided considerable support.


    "What does your-sudden upheaval as a group of 50 developers imply? Are you challenging the city. government''s urban nning directives?"


    Gideon, the president of Southern Horizon Development, forced a strained smile. "Mr. Henry, you''re correct in noting your authority in Harmonfield and the city government''s established ns. "However, reality is far moreplex than the tidy tables and charts the nning Department and


    Chapter 374 The Dunns Challenged by 50 Developers.


    Economic Development Bureau produce.


    s


    The market is ever-evolving, and as developers, our goal is profit, which is why we partnered with the Dunns.


    "Currently, the contract with the Dunn Group severely limits our growth, making it nearly impossible for us to continue.. "We''ve united to ask the Dunns to renegotiate the contract.


    "It''s simply a change to one use.


    "Yet the Dunns have continually rejected our requests, leaving us no choice but to bring this matter up at Mr. Martin''s banquet.


    "Otherwise, how could we possibly contend with such a powerful family like the Dunns


    "They are thergest consortium in Harmonfield.


    "I apologize for any offense caused, but we hope you can help us achieve an agreeable oue, Mr. Henry.


    Gideon''s words sparked a wave of murmurs among the Brookhaven elite.


    "They have a point; the Dunns are a massive force in Harmonfield, and trying to ne small feat.


    th them is no


    "The contract for the Eastvale Ecological Business District was finalized after extensive negotiations; it seems underhanded to backtrack now.


    "True, but thew doesn''t penalize the many. The Dunns have invested billions into the Eastvale Ecological Business District. If these 50 developers fail to uphold their end of the contract, the Dunns could face significant consequences. Drake and Shirley rose and moved to the lounge area.


    Shirley spoke sharply. "Mr. Joss, Mr. Hale, when the Dunns invested billions into the Eastvale Business District, their aim was to create a green living and shopping hub for Harmonfield.


    "The overall n for the Business District was designed to benefit the people of Harmonfield and fullyply with the city government''s requirements.


    "When you first saw the Eastvale Business District as a promising opportunity, you were eager to partner with the Dunns and share in that wealth.


    "To give back to themunity, the Dunns declined offers from more powerful investors nationwide, choosing instead to coborate with you and share the riches of the Eastvale Business District.


    "You''re all aware of the potential returns from your investments in the Eastvale Business District.


    "The original partnership contract was signed voluntary; no one forced you to enter into it. Where is the evidence of fraud and coercion?"


    Confronted by Shirley''s icy remarks, Gideon and Cormac suddenly found themselves at a loss for words,


    THE


    Chapter 374 The Dunns Challenged by 50 Developers.


    s


    Liam stood up. "Ms, Dunn, that''s an unfair way to address this situation. Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale have worked diligently to earn their profits, which is no small achievement. "It''s not as though the Dunns are struggling financially


    "The Dunns invested in the Eastvale Business District, retaining all the high-profit projects for themselves while relegating the lower-margin or even loss-making projects to others. "Moreover, the original contract clearly states that they cannot alter the investment projects.


    "Let''s consider: Is this an equal partnership? Is this truly sharing the wealth of the Eastvale Business District?


    "It effectively turns these 50 developers into mere stepping stones for the Dunns."


    Liam''sments prompted a wave of low murmurs to ripple through the third-floor banquet hall


    "It does seem that the Dunns actions are rather unscrupulous, clearly using their financial clout to bully those with weaker resources. This isn''t cooperation; it''s tant exploitation.


    If I were in their position, I wouldn''t ept such a partnership either."


    In the third-floor banquet hall, the major families of Brookhaven, along with some local business owners from Harmonfield, turned their attention to Drake and Shirley.


    Chapter 375 Turning

 The Deadly 375

    Chapter 375 Turning against the Dunns


    Drake shot a frosty look at Liam, who stood assertively in the bustling banquet hall.


    Everything suddenly became clear.


    The 50 investors in the Eastvale Ecological Project had been pressing the Dunns to revise their partnership contract recently,


    #5 Free Coins


    And they had chosen this very moment, during Martin''s celebratory gathering, to confront the Dunns as a unified force.


    So it was Liam who had been pulling the strings all along.


    Today marked his grand entrance into the spotlight.


    With the backing of 50 developers, he exploited the influence of several prominent Brookhaven families to coerce the Dunns into submission.


    It was evident that this scheme had been meticulously nned by Liam!


    Shirley scoffed dismissively. The investment model for the Eastvale Business District operates on a coborative basis.


    "The Dunn Group''s vision for Eastvale is designed to foster a mutually beneficial  district.


    There''s no question of whether one project seeds while another falters.


    siness.


    "And it''s utterly ridiculous to imply that we prosper by trampling over the interests of 50 partner developers.


    "Once the Eastvale Business District ispleted, it will present itself as a cohesivemercial entity. How can any of the projects bebeled good or bad? "The initiatives the Dunns are involved in represent significant investments.


    "The projects assigned to the 50 partner developers are minor and more dispersed.


    "This allocation was also determined by the financial capabilities of these development partners.


    "Mr. Joss, Mr. Hale, can yourpanies handle the types of projects the Dunns are pursuing? "When we signed the partnership agreement, we made everything clear!


    "Now, to suddenly demand alterations to this agreement-don''t you see how absurd that is?


    "You''re all adults and leaders in your fields; it''s quite disappointing to witness such inconsistency. Where''s your dedication to the essence of the contract?" Gideon and Cormac immediately rose from the sofa, at a loss for words.


    Liam chuckled.


    13:43 Thu. Nov 28


    Chapter


    375 Turning against the Dunns


    +5 Free Con


    "Shirley, you''ve presented so many grand ideas that soundpelling. Haha...


    "The truth is, you''re terrified that the hundreds of billions, the Dunns have invested might go to waste!


    "You want others to bear the costs of the Duins'' ventures; you''ve calcted this too meticulously."


    With that. Liam walked over to the table where Martin was seated.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Dunns are willing to sacrifice the interests of numerous businesses for their own benefit. Such monopolistic practices will likely drive many small enterprises to the brink of extinction.


    "If this trend continues, it will severely harm the overall growth of the Harmonfield market economy.


    "I believe Mr. Joss, Mr. Hale, and the other 50 business owners have every right to demand changes to the investment project terms in our partnership contract.


    "Today, during Mr. Martin''s banquet, let''s determine whether the allocation of this Eastvale Development Group''s resources is equitable.


    "We can''t allow the Dunns to hoard all the profits from Harmonfield while leaving others with nothing, not even the scraps.


    "With the Dunns holding sway over the Harmonfield economy, how can smaller bus thrive?"


    Martin, Henry, Carson, and others remained silent.


    Liam then turned to the influential families seated at Brookhaven''s table.


    "You are the leading representatives of Brookhaven''s economy, the backbone of our province.


    ope to


    "From your vantage point, doesn''t the Dunns'' approach seem excessively domineering, extreme, and unjust?


    "Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale are advocating for their livelihoods; they''ve fought hard to stay afloat, so they unite to seek some advantages from the Dunns. Is that so wrong?


    "Just for a minor adjustment to the categorization of investment projects in Eastvale, why must the Dunns insist that they invest in only one kind of project? Isn''t that contract overly authoritarian?" The heads of the notable Brookhaven families nodded in agreement.


    "Mr. Liam is right; while the Dunns profit, they can''t disregard the needs of others! We should all share in the benefits!"


    "You can''t monopolize certain resources and deny others any opportunities!"


    "It''s no easy task for people like Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale to run a business; the little profits they make are hard-earned. The Dunns are enormous; why must they be so ruthless?"


    "Be generous, revise the contract, and allow these small businesses to earn a little something,"


    "Not every dor should flow into the Dunns coffers!"


    Chapter 375 Turning against the Dunns


    :


    A wave of voices echoed in support of Liam''s criticism of Shirley and Drake.


    They had clearly be the focus of disdain in the banquet hall on the third floor.


    Shirley sneered. "Your motives are evident to everyonel


    "Liam, ever since we secured the development rights for the Eastvale Ecological Project, you''ve been plotting our downfall.


    "When we sought to bnce the interests within the Eastvale Business District, we willingly shared a portion of the development rights with major financial groups in Harmonfield. Your family also benefited from that. "The portion developed by the Dunns was subsequently distributed to various investment developers, including Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale, allowing them to partake in the future profits of the Eastvale Ecological Project. "And yet, you''ve continually stirred the pot behind the scenes!


    "Even when the Dunns offer a significant share of the profits, you still incite conflict!


    "Liam, your business tactics are quite unscrupulous!"


    Shirley cast a frigid nce at Gideon and Cormac. "And you two!


    "Do you remember how eagerly you wanted to im your share before the contract was finalized?


    The Dunns provided you with generous opportunities, yet you believed Liam''s malicious rhetoric and turned against us!


    "We''ve helped you so much, and now you''re turning against the Dunns! We''ve truly learned our lesson!"

 The Deadly 376

    Chapter 376 Terminate Our Agreement With the Dunns


    Chapter 376 Terminate Our Agreement With the Dunns


    Shirley''s incisive remarks left Gideon and Cormac feeling increasingly ufortable. "Ms. Dunn... we''re in a difficult position..."


    Shirley let out a derisiveugh. "Dithcult position? Hal It''s Liam pushing you along, isn''t it?"


    Liam wore a sly smile. Shirley, must you speak so harshly? I''m trying to help you out here.


    50%


    s


    "Mr. Joss and the others are merely trying to secure some advantages, and I''m here to facilitate that. Today''s situation is a result of that.


    "I''m not looking out for myself.


    *Shirley, this is a positive development! You ought to be grateful to me.


    "Ask Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale if they''ve gained anything from me."


    "We haven''t. Gideon and Cormac rose to defend themselves.


    "Mr. Liam hasn''t offered us any benefits; he just pointed out that this cooperation contract is a trap"


    With Liam''s encouragement, Gideon felt a surge of confidence.


    "Ms. Dunn, Mr. Dunn Sr., with all the important figures from Brookhaven and the city government here today, let''s bring this matter to light and resolve it!


    "Our 50panies are strongly demanding revisions to the investment project ssifications in the Eastvale development contract. Otherwise...


    Drake let out a chillingugh. "Gideon, otherwise what


    Gideon shivered slightly. "Mr. Dunn Sr


    He cast a wary nce at Drake, the legendary tiger of Harmonfield, who stillmanded respect.


    Liam chuckled. "Mr. Dunn Sr., business isn''t about underhanded tactics. Are you really threatening Mr. Joss and the others in broad daylight?"


    Drake shot a frigid nce at Liam. "Hmph! The Dunns have held their ground in Harnionfield for decades. We''re not some minor yers who can easily be pushed aside!" Liam smirked. "Mr. Dunn Sr., no need to take offense. Let''s hear what Mr. Joss has to say."


    Gideon inhaled deeply. "Mr. Dunn Sr., I''ve always admired you, but I can''t neglect the needs of my team.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dunn Sr. Even if it means crossing you, have to advocate for my colleagues.


    "This contract needs to be changed. If it isn''t, we 50panies will unanimously demand...


    Drake''s tone turned frigid. "Demand what?"


    Chapter 376 Terminate Our Agreement With the Dunns


    59%


    s


    Demand... to terminate our agreement with the Dunns!" Gideon felt a rush of cold sweat but pushed. through to make his statement. Drake''s heart raced!


    The Dunns had already poured an enormous amount of money into the Eastvale project, and those investments were deeply rooted.


    If these 50 developers withdrew their support now, it would be like a financial panic!


    Previously, the Dunns had nearlymitted all their assets to the Eastvale Business District and the Southvale plots.


    Currently, they hadn''t seen any returns on their investments.


    If the Eastvale project faced dys, and nopetent partners stepped in quickly, the Dunns financial situation could copse in an instant. The consequences were grave; the Dunns could be on the verge of financial ruin.


    Are you all conspiring against the Dunns?"


    At this moment, Gideon had thrown caution aside, dering, "Mr. Dunn Sr., we''re fighting fo survival! We have no other options!


    "We don''t want tobor endlessly for the Dunns!


    "Let''sy everything out for you: If you can make some concessions, we can keep working together.


    "If the Dunns insist on adhering to the original contract, we''re heading toward an oue nobody wants!


    "Mr. Liam has also informed us that, should this matter go to court, we might actually stand a chance!" Drake momentarily froze, quickly grasping Gideon''s implication!


    If the situation escted to legal action, even if the Dunns ultimately triumphed, the drawn-out process would be detrimental.


    By then, the Dunns'' investments in Eastvale would be stagnant.


    A project caught in legal disputes wouldn''t attract any investors willing to partner with the Dunns


    Given their current financial situation, the Dunns couldn''t sustain the Eastvale Business District any longer.


    Moreover, once awsuit was initiated, the 50 investors projects would also be put on hoid.


    The 50 developers wouldn''t back down, and the Dunns simply couldn''t afford to wait.


    Their decision to terminate the agreement signaled a potential bankruptcy for the Dunns. Unless, after ending the contract, an unexpected influx of over hundreds of billions came in. That scenario was highly unlikely!


    0


    Chapter 376 Terminate Our Agreement With the Dunns


    Drake''s mind raced with possibilities.


    This was a choice that could determine the survival of the, Dunns!


    Liam stepped forward with a pleasant expression. "Mr. Dunn Sr., in the business world, it''s best to maintain good rtions,


    59%0


    s


    *Since Mr. Joss and Mr. Hale mentioned the need to adjust the investment project ssifications, we can keep our partnership.


    "What I mean is, if you are willing topromise and consider Mr. Joss''s requests, everyone stands to gain!"


    The influential families from Brookhaven all voiced their agreement with Liam.


    Homer, the president of Lander Realty Group, rose. "Mr. Dunn Sr., you''ve amassed so much wealth over the years; what''s the harm in relinquishing a small profit? Don''t be so tight-fisted, haha.


    Caesar from Shaw International nodded. "Ms. Dunn, its been ages since west met, and you''re still as stubborn as ever. We should all take a step back, and maybe we can work something out. What''s the big deal in agreeing to their requests?"


    Heath from Heath Properties chuckled. "Drake, even if you handed them the entire Easty Dunns could handle it. Just let this small issue slide; why create unnecessary tension?"


    1. t. the

 The Deadly 377

    Chapter 377 I Will Fully Support It


    Chapter 377 I Will Fully Support It


    359%


    5 Free Coim


    Inside the banquet hall on the third floor, it was apparent to everyone that Liam had orchestrated a


    scheme with several prominent families from Brookhaven to put on this borate show.


    Their intentions were unmistakably aimed at undermining the Dunns.


    Drake felt a wave of dizziness wash over him as the reality set in.


    The Eastvale Ecological Project posed a serious threat, potentially pushing the Dunns into a deep crisis.


    Shirley scanned the room, noting how the guests observed them like predators eyeing their prey, and a cold smile crept onto her lips.


    If the Dunns were to falter today, the others would eagerly descend upon them, ready to tear them apart.


    She directed her re at Gideon and Cormac. "Were you truly serious about what you just stated?


    "If the Dunns refuse to adjust the terms of the investment project, do you 50 families genuinely want to terminate the contract?"


    Gideon hesitated momentarily. "Ms. Dunn, please try to understand our predicament-


    Shirley cut him off, her tone frigid as she pressed, "I''m asking you: If the Dunns don''t ar are you absolutely certain you wish to terminate?" he contract


    Gideon felt beads of cold sweat form on his forehead as he faced Shirley''s piercing gaze.


    "Answer me!" she demanded, her voice sharp andmanding.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the banquet hall shifted to a heavy silence.


    All eyes turned toward Shirley, the heiress of the Dunns


    Known as the preeminent figure of Harmonfield and the president of the Dunn Group, Shirley emanated amanding presence that rivaled Drake in his heyday!


    Gideon and Cormac found themselves unnerved by her intensity.


    Liam, observing the tension, chuckled. "Mr. Joss, do you really think you''ll survive if you don''t Terminate the contract?


    In that moment, Gideon and Cormac''s confidence surged.


    Liam had assured them that if they could sessfully pressure the Dunns into modifying the exclusivity use of the investment project-or even force a collective termination-the Dunns would abandon their ns for Eastvale, and Liam promised them a significant slice of the Dunns'' fortunes.


    Gideon wiped his forehead and summoned his courage "Ms. Dunn, please take our concerns seriously,


    "If the Dunns refuse to change that use in the investment project, we 50 families will terminate the contract!


    Chapter 377 I Will Fully Support It


    Shirley felt a rush of tension at Gideon''s deration.


    s


    Although Robin had assured her earlier that they could terminate the contracts without hesitation, facing the current reality now caused her to hesitate.


    She understood that if they severed ties with 50 investors, the repercussions for the Dunns could be devastating unless substantial funds were injected to rescue them!


    ncing at Drake, she noted his grave expression.


    This decision could very well seal the fate of the Dunn family!


    Liam burst intoughter. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Shirley, do you really need to ponder such a straightforward. question?


    "Mr. Joss and the others have already proposed a solution: either amend the contract or terminate it-


    "Then let''s go ahead and terminate!" Robin interjected, pointing at Gideon and Cormac.


    "Since the 50 business partners have opted to terminate, there''s no need for further discussion


    The banquet hall fell silent once more, with everyone staring at Robin in disbelief.


    Drake''s eyes brightened!


    Is Robin actually advocating for an immediate termination?


    The affluent elite from Brookhaven appeared puzzled.


    "Who is he to speak for the Dunns?"


    Stepping confidently to the center of the banquet hall, Robin stood tall.


    Liam was momentarily taken aback; he hadn''t anticipated Robin stepping forward to support the Dunns in such a significant matter.


    He chuckled mockingly. "Robin, this is a Dunn family matter. Who do you think you are?"


    Robin replied with a lightugh, "I''m the CEO of the Eastvale Development Group and thergest shareholder of the Dunn Group. Does that rify my position?


    "As for the cooperation regarding the Eastvale Ecological Project, I am the final authority on the matter."


    Liam shook his head, smirking. "Mr. Dunn Sr., Robin is set topletely dismantle your standing with the Dunns.


    "If you had epted my rtionship with Shirley from the start, I would have promptly aided the Dunns in resolving this issue rather than hastily moving to terminate the contract with Mr. Joss and his allies." Shirley scoffed, "No matter what predicament the Dunns face, we will never work with you, you monster!"


    Robin regarded Drake coolly. "Mr. Dunn Sr., do you have any objections to my decision?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Drake replied, "Mr. Ramsey, whatever choice you make, I will fully


    111


    Chapter 377 I Will Fully Support It


    support it."


    1:59%


    s


    "If we proceed to terminate the contract, it could cost the Dunns everything. Are you absolutely sure you won''t regret this?" Robin asked, his demeanor calm.


    Drake shook his head firmly. "No regrets!


    "Mr. Ramsey, without your intervention, the Dunns would have ceased to exist six months ago. Everything we possess now is due to you. How could we even contemte losing it all? "I''ve stated before: Everyone in the Dunns will adhere to your decisions!


    "Since you have advised us to terminate the contract, we can move forward right away!"


    Robin


    grinned nonchntly. "Exactly! In this world, what belongs to you cannot be taken away. What isn''t yours, no matter how much you scheme, will remain out of reach.


    "Alright, then. Since Mr. Dunn Sr. agrees, let''s finalize the termination!


    "Shirley, please inform Ms. Jenning to manage the contract termination on-site,


    "From today forward, these 50panies will no longer share in any profits from the Dunn Group.


    Shirley nodded, reaching for her phone. "Ms. Jenning, are you there?"


    "Ms. Dunn, I have prepared all 50 termination contracts, and the legal advisors from our group are waiting outside the hotel."

 The Deadly 378

    Chapter 378 Best to Steer Clear of Women Like Her


    Chapter 378 Best to Steer Clear of Women Like Her +5 Free Cons


    Shirley had her phone set to speaker, allowing her conversation with Amber to resonate throughout the banquet hall, ensuring everyone could hear. From the tone of their discussion, it was evident that the Dunns had long been preparing to cut ties with 50 partners before the event evenmenced. Gideon and Cormac exchanged wary nces, noticing the frigid indifference on Shirley and Drake''s faces.


    A wave of unease washed over them.


    Is it possible that the Dunns have an even more formidable n in y?


    If that''s truly the case, we are in serious trouble.


    This high-stakes gamble had the potential topletely devastate the 50 investors involved.


    After a brief moment of shock, Gideon and Cormac managed to regain theirposure.


    Although Robin had boldly dered himself the CEO of the Dunns Eastvale Development Group and called for a termination of the contract, they found it hard to believe he possessed the power to attract nearly 200 billion in investment for the Eastvale Ecological Project once the cont


    "Hahaha.....


    Suddenly,ughter crupted, slicing through the tension in the banquet hall.


    re nullified.


    Trinity rose to her feet and stepped forward, her voiceced with disdain. ''Shirley, I really can''tprehend how someone from the esteemed Dunn family would gamble your future on a nobody!


    "I just learned that you''re coddling a lowly thug, a man dismissed by the Millers, treating him like a gem! Haha! What kind of fantasy has the Dunns be ensiared in?


    "You''ve not only inted his ego and given him shares but also made yourself his puppet, letting him toy with the Dunns'' empire. Have you lost your senses?"


    Shirley remained unfazed by her taunts.


    Trinity, emboldened by Liam''s presence, pointed a finger at Robin and continued, "Robin, you''re quite the character! A petty criminal, yet you have the Dunns wrapped around your finger! Haha... "Your rise could easily be the plot of a bestseller! I''ve even thought of title: The Underdog''s Ascent! Haha!"


    "How dare you belittle Mr. Ramsey!" Daphne snapped back coldly. "Rita, give her a p!"


    With a swift motion, Rita''s hand connected with Trinity''s face, sending her staggering backward. Gasps echoed throughout the hall.


    "H-how dare you hit me!" Trinity sputtered, her eyes wide as she fought to regain her bnce, pointing an using finger at Rita,


    Chapter 378 Best to Steer Clear of Women Like Her


    Liam''s expression darkened immediately.


    4


    59%%%


    45 Free Coim


    After all, Trinity was his girlfriend.


    Rita''s public p was a direct insult to him.


    "Ms. West, Trinity is my girlfriend. Do you really have no respect for me?" Liam''s voice was tight with indignation. "You should think of my family before acting against Trinity" "You Hamiltons are nothing!" Daphne retorted sharply.


    "Control your woman! If she disrespects Mr. Ramsey again, I''ll take her down-and you along with her!"


    Daphine''s fierce words rang through the banquet hall like thunder, leaving the guests stunned.


    "Who is this woman? She''s terrifying!" several influential guests whispered among themselves. "She''s Daphne, known as The Enchanting Queen in Harmonfield!"


    "That woman is ruthless, as deadly as a viper. Anyone who crosses her ends up in deep trouble. "Looks can be deceiving: such beauty conceals a lethal edge."


    "When she turns fierce, she''s more frightening than a tiger; it''s best to steer clear of wom


    her"


    Liam''s face darkened even more. "Ms. West, today is Mr. Martin''s celebration. You dare violence? Clearly, you have no respect for the Wright family!"


    His words aimed to provoke the Wrights into siding against Daphne.


    Immediately, attention shifted toward Martin.


    Before anyone from the Wright family could respond. Jack pointed at Liam with icy disdain. "Who are you? That''s your girlfriend? This kind of crude trash deserves a p! "ording to my principles, anyone with such a filthy mouth should be dragged out and executed!


    "Mr. Martin, Mr. Shorts, what do you think?"


    Martin nodded slightly.


    Benjamin chimed in, "That sounds about right!"


    As Jack''s words sank in, Liam''s checks flushed with anger.


    He recognized that the two powerful figures sitting beside Martin were not to be trifled with.


    Even if he didn''t fully grasp Jack''s significance, the man radiated authority and spoke to Martin with amanding tone.


    Clearly, Jack was someone of equal stature to Martin-if not higher-and had connections in the military!


    Liam, despite his wealth, knew better than to offend anyone associated with the military.


    13.44 Thu, Nov 28¨‹ o


    Chapter 378 Best to Steer Clear of Women Like Her


    Those warlords didn''t follow the rules.


    Taking a deep breath, Liam shot a re at Trinity. "Go back to your seat and be quiet!"


    59%


    +5 Free Cons


    He turned to Henry and asked, "Mr. Henry, with all 50 investment partners terminating their contracts, the Eastvale Ecological Project is facing a capital shortfall of nearly 200 billion. How will the Dunns manage this project?


    "As I understand it, the Eastvale Ecological Project is one of the city government''s most critical developments in its five-year n. If this leads to dys in Harmonfield''s overall progress, no one can shoulder that responsibility. "If the Dunns can''t continue with the Eastvale project, who will take over?


    no one steps up, the Eastvale Ecolo

 The Deadly 379

    Chapter 379 Why on Earth Should I Assist Him?


    Chapter 379 Why on Earth Should I Assist Him?


    Henry''s expression soured slightly as he listened to Liam."


    Liam''s concerns were indeed pressing.


    Henry was uncertain about the level of influence Robin possessed in this scenario.


    s


    Casting a nce at Robin, whose face-remained impassive, he replied coolly, "Mr. Liam, it feels a bit hasty to bring this up now. Let''s allow the Dunns to finish their termination agreement before we delve deeper into this."


    Liam shook his head vehemently. "Mr. Henry, if we wait, it may already be toote.


    "The Dunns won''t just disappear; their downfall will carry severe repercussions for the Eastvale project.


    "The Eastvale Ecological Project might very well be left abandoned, reduced to mere ruins.


    "It''s like a battle: When the troops are defeated, it''s as if a mountain has crumbled-the momentum is entirely lost.


    "If that were to happen, no investor would be inclined to take on such a venture."


    Henry lowered his voice. "What are you implying?"


    "Mr. Henry, I mean if the Dunns can''t quicklye up with a strategy to secure nearly 200 billion in capital, they''ll lose control of the Eastvale project, which will then fall to my family, the Hamiltons.


    "Are you suggesting that the Hamiltons can actually infuse 200 billion into Eastvale?" Henry scoffed. raising an eyebrow in disbelief.


    Liam thumped his chest confidently. "Absolutely!"


    Henry was momentarily taken aback. The Hamiltons can manage 200 billion?


    That seems impossible!


    Henry chuckled dismissively. "Mr. Liam, this isn''t mere chatter; investments aren''t just handed out on a


    whim!


    I


    Liam insisted, "Just wait. You''ll see once you''re open for business.....


    Henry waved his hand dismissively, not wanting to continue this conversation.


    Even getting 100 billion from the Hamiltons would be a monumental challenge-where on earth would the other 200


    billione from?


    He turned to Robin and the others. "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Dunn Sr., Ms. Dunn, how do you n to tackle the capital issue after the termination?"


    Robin offered a faint smile. "Mr. Henry, let''s hold off on that for now. First, we''ll address the termination contract, and afterward, we can talk about whates next."


    Chapter 379 Why on Earth Should I Assist Him?


    Henry nodded in agreement,


    +5 Free Cons


    "Ms. Dunn, here are the termination contracts." Two guards from the Wright family entered the banquet hall on the third floor, carrying 50 termination agreements and apanied by Amber along with five legal representatives from the Dunn Group. Robin motioned toward Gideon. "Sign here. But before you proceed. I''d like to remind you that the original partnership agreement with the Eastvale Development Group is still legally binding.


    "While you may call it a side agreement, those terms aren''t solely at your discretion.


    "When the contract was first signed, it wasn''t printed out; all evidence remains intact. This contract was established following negotiations with the legal teams from the Dunn Group and your 50panies.


    "In simpler terms, if you vite the contract with the Dunns, you''ll face substantial penalties.


    "Rest assured, the Dunns will pursue thiswsuit with unwavering determination.


    "Starting today, the Dunns will establish a legal advisory team to recruit the topwyers in economic contract disputes. Thiswsuit will carry on indefinitely until your 50panies settle their penalties and cover project losses.


    "A partnercking ountability must ept the consequences!


    "There will be no settlement in thiswsuit until it reaches a final judgment!"


    Gideon and Cormac broke into a cold sweat.


    They understood the weight of Robin''s words.


    If the Dunns managed to weather this financial storm, they could drag the 50panies into court.


    Even if they lost everything, paying up would be impossible.


    They would be left with a lifetime of unmanageable debt!


    They nced at Liam. "Mr. Liam..."


    Liam chuckled softly.


    "Robin, you''re making some bold ims. If the Dunns can''t muster 200 billion for the Eastvale Business District, how will they everunch the Eastvale projecti


    "It''s 200 billion we''re talking about-where do you n to get that? Hal"


    Vera, who had been quietly observing, stood up.


    "Ms. Dunn, our business relies on you. The Silvas can currently arrange five billion in liquid assets. Starting today, I''ll instruct thepany to invest all our cash into the Eastvale development area, estimating around six billion." Shirley and Drake nodded appreciatively. Thank you. Ms. Silva. The Dunns will remember your generosity."


    000


    Chapter 379 Why on Earth Should I Assist Him?


    Daphne maintained a neutral expression as she added, I''ll contribute seven billion."


    @ 59%


    s


    Rygar thought for a moment. "Mr. Ramsey, I can put forward eight billion. If that isn''t sufficient, I''ll find another way. Carson frowned tightly.


    The amounts pledged by these individuals seemed almost trivialpared to the enormous scope of the Eastvale project.


    He looked over at the table upied by Brookhaven''s leading families before standing up. "Mr. Lander, Mr. Shaw, Mr. Osborne... You must have significant capital avable. You likely understand the future benefits of developing the Eastvale Business District better than I do.


    "I believe that at this moment, if you''re willing to contribute, the Dunns will ensure you reap rewards from the project''s profits.


    "I''m prepared to invest 10 billion, and if you all join in at that level, we can resolve the capital issues for the Eastvale Business District."


    Homer scoffed. "Mr. Carson, we can''t match your financial prowess. We''re unable to assist with this."


    hts or the


    The head of the Shaws shook his head. "Mr. Carson, I truly regret it, but I''m currenthing severe financial constraints after taking on an overseas project. I can''t involve myself with Dunns in the Eastvale Development Group."


    Several others waved their hands, firmly declining to join the Dunns'' investment partnership.


    Carson was left stunned.


    It was evident they were conspiring with Liam to push the Dunns toward their downfall.


    He sneered, "Mr. Lander, are you genuinely determined to maintain your previous stance?"


    Homerughed, gesturing at Robin. "I thought he was some important guest of the Wrights, perhaps the heir of a wealthy family. It turns out he''s the rejected fianc¨¦ from that insignificant family, the Millers.


    "The Dunns fail to recognize their own worth, choosing to align with a lowlife discarded by a second-rate family.


    "Ms. Dunn shows poor judgment; she''s taken a liking to this unremarkable person. Why on earth should! assist him? What is he to me?"

 The Deadly 380

    Chapter 380 Are You Really Wealthy?


    Chapter 380 Are You Really Wealthy?


    59%.


    s


    As Homer''s voice resonated throughout the room, the elite crowd from Brookhaven erupted intoughter around the table. Caesar from Shaw International shot a derisive nce at Shirley and Robin, shaking his head in


    amusement.


    "Mr. Lander, you''ve nailed it. Initially, I thought we were dealing with some privileged heir. Ha! Turns out he''s just a nobody!


    "Nowadays, these broke individuals are experts at presenting themselves. With a mere 3 grand to their names, they somehow manage to give the illusion of raking in 30 grand a month! Haha.. "What a pity for Miss Dunn from Harmonfield-a stunning beauty wasted on such a worthless person!


    "The Dunns must be blind! I wouldn''t dare associate with someone of his low status.


    Homer pped Caesar on the back,ughing so hard he nearly toppled over. "These desperate losers are sneakier than they appear!


    "They concoct schemes to win over wealthy youngdies, all for a chance to pull off some sort of heist


    "Every day, they plot ways to seamlessly elevate themselves into the upper crust makes my stomach churn.


    "No matter howvishly they dress, a lowborn mutt will never be one of us, haha.."


    This trash


    Homer''s mockingughter rang out sharply through the otherwise quiet banquet hall on the third floor.


    Carson''s expression grew increasingly serious.


    Heath from Heath Properties quickly rugged on Homer''s sleeve. "Mr. Lander, why don''t you take a seat and have a drink?"


    Only then did Homer realize Carson''s difort.


    Despite the Landers'' prestigious background in Brookhaven, leading them to have little fear of the Wrights, it was unusual for personal animosities to surfice publicly among such elitepany. He chuckled awkwardly. "Carson, don''t overthink it. I''m merely expressing my honest opinion.


    "You know me: I can''t stand those talentless people who think they can leech off others!"


    Seemingly dissatisfied, he stood up. "Mr. Martin, Carson, since we''re on this topic, may I are a few more thoughts?"


    Carson considered stepping in, but Martin, maintaining a stoic demeanor, nodded. "Go ahead, say what


    need to today! We may not have another chance to be together."


    Carson was momentarily taken aback, recognizing Marin''s simmering anger.


    Robin had saved Martin''s life.


    13:44 Thu. Nov 28


    Chapter 380 Are You Really Wealthy?


    8.59%


    s


    ording to Martin''s principles, he would repay Robins act of heroism no matter the cost, even if it jeopardized the Wright family''s entire fortune.


    Homer''s refusal to lend a hand was one thing, but publicly shaming Robin time and again was entirely uneptable!


    Martin wouldn''t let this matter go easily.


    Afterward, he would undoubtedly use all his connections to pressure the Landers of Brookhaven.


    Yet, Homer mistakenly interpreted Martin''s words as agreement with his stance.


    With increased arrogance, he rose from his seat, pointing at Robin in derision. "I recently heard Mr. Liam mention some nobody causing a fuss in Harmonfield! "So it was you, huh? I expected something special!


    "Seeing you in person today has been a real disappointment, haha...


    "Kid, the realm of the wealthy isn''t a ce for someone like you to trample upon!"


    At that moment, Homer greedily scrutinized the cold-faced Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, you should recognize the reality here, right?


    "You''ve been duped by this loser!


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., you must be blind too!


    Though you Dunns are insignificant in my eyes, all the wealth you''ve umted came from your hard work


    "How tragic that you''ve worked your entire life only to let a poor kid waste it all! What a pity!


    "Let''s make a deal: if you give me your granddaughter as a mistress, I''ll lend you 200 million to help you. out! Haha...


    Homer burst into maniacalughter.


    "Shameless scoundrel!" Drake shouted, visibly angry.


    "Homer, have youpletely lost your dignity at your age?"


    ""Dignity?" Homer scoffed.


    "Drake, do you even have dignity in front of me? You''re about to be a beggar, so what gives you the right to talk about dignity?


    "Right now, you should be thinking about how to convince me to let your granddaughter spend some time with me! Haha..."


    Heughed mockingly along with the other affluent Brookhaven attendees.


    Liam, throwing an arm around Homer''s shoulders, chuckled. "Mr. Lander, you really know how to live it up! I have some strong supplements that''ll keep you youthful. I''ll send some your way!" 2/3


    Chapter


    80 Are You R1


    59%


    s


    "Sure! I''ll have to thank you in advance, haha... Homer squinted at Shirley, chuckling to himself.


    Freya tried to rise from her chair, but Henry held her back.


    Martin remained impassive in his seat, his eyes revealing no emotion.


    Rygar mmed his palm on the table. Homer, you''re utterly shameless!"


    The banquet hall fell silent in an instant, and all eyes turned to the underground kingpin of Harmonfield,


    "Homer, can''t you disy a modicum of decency? For someone of your status, is it too much to ask that you refrain from suchments?!"


    Homer scoffed. "Rygar, you may be someone in Harmonfield, but here in Brookhaven, you''re insignificant! Trust me, I could crush you with money! "Are you


    "Are you really wealthy? Robin inquired, wiping his palms with a napkin, his tone calm.


    Homer hesitated for a moment, then burst intoughter alongside Caesar and Heath.


    Of course I''m wealthy! I have tens of billions-does that count as a lot?


    "Kid, you''ll never amass as much wealth as I have in your lifetime!


    Let me tell you, with a loser like you trying to fit into high society, it''s only a matte crushed!"


    ne before you get


    Chapter 380 Are You Really Wealthy?


    159%0


    "Sure! I''ll have to thank you in advance, haha..." Homer squinted at Shirley, chuckling to himself.


    Freya tried to rise from her chair, but Henry held her back.


    Martin remained impassive in his seat, his eyes revealing no emotion.


    Rygar mmed his palm on the table. "Homer, you''re utterly shameless!"


    s


    The banquet hall fell silent in an instant, and all eyes turned to the underground kingpin of Harmonfield.


    "Homer, can''t you disy a modicum of decency? For someone of your status, is it too much to ask that you refrain from suchments?!"


    Homer scoffed. "Rygar, you may be someone in Harmonfield, but here in Brookhaven, you''re insignificant! Trust me, I could crush you with money!" "Are you really wealthy?" Robin inquired, wiping his palms with a napkin, his tone calm.


    Homer hesitated for a moment, then burst intoughter alongside Caesar and Heath


    Of course I''m wealthy! I have tens of billions-does that count as a lot?


    "Kid, you''ll never amass as much wealth as I have in your lifetime!


    "Let me tell you, with a loser like you trying to fit into high society, it''s only a matter of time before you get crushed!!

 The Deadly 381

    hapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    As soon as Homer finished his taunt, Rita leaped to her fe¨¦t. "You''re asking for trouble!"


    Robin gently ced a hand on her shoulder. Just take a step back."


    The prominent figures from Brookhaven, including Homer, were caught off guard.


    Rita, the maid serving The Enchanting Queen from Harmonfield, is actually defending Robin? 59%


    s


    Homer squinted, his gaze shifting between the attractive Daphne and the stoic Rita before erupting intoughter.


    "Robin, it seems you''ve managed to trick a few women into siding with you!


    ""Even Ms. West''s maid hase to your rescue....


    With a swift motion, Robin pped Homer across the face, sending him crashing to the floor. "Scoundrel! Who gave you the audacity to provoke me? You''d better grovel and apologize!" Homer felt an unbearable pressure pushing him down, forcing him to grovel.


    The banquet hall on the third floor fell into a stunned hush.


    The esteemed Homer, one of the top lords of Brookhaven, is actually groveling before Robin!


    *Caesar, Heath, and the others stared in disbelief, unsure if Homer had been knocked out by that blow. "How dare you hit me, you insolent brat!"


    Homer clutched his reddened cheek, struggling to get back on his feet.


    But no matter how he tried, he found himself unable to rise.


    Several bodyguards from the Landers rushed into the banquet hall, sensing the tension.


    "Enough! Anyone who dares to stir up trouble will face consequences!" Martin barked, his voice icy.


    His two bodyguards drew their weapons, aiming them at two of the Landers'' guards.


    "Step back!" the bodyguards warned, releasing the gun safeties with a cold edge in their voices.


    The Landers guards dared not oppose them, fully aware that for someone of Martin''s caliber, taking lives was merely a flick of the wrist.


    The bodyguards quickly retreated from the banquet hall.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Martin?" Homer asked angrily, his voice trembling.


    Martin chuckled. The Wrights won''t interfere with your issues with Robin!


    "But your Landers dared to cause a scene in my banquet hall. Do you think I am someone to be trifled


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    2x59%


    with?!


    "TI make this clear: Whoever plots against anyone in my banquet, I will handle them personally ns at the


    As Martin''s deration rang through the hall, all four bodyguards positioned their weapons


    entrance.


    Homer and the leaders of Brookhaven''s families were left speechless.


    Is Martin actually siding with Robin?


    Seething with rage, Homer eximed, ''Mr. Martin, I was attacked at your celebration, and you let this loser walk all over me? What''s your game?" Martin replied coolly, "It''s of no concern to me. Your dispute is your own."


    "Then why did you have your guards stop my men?" Homer gritted his teeth, frustration evident in his


    voice.


    "I stopped your men? Do you think my celebration is your personal yground?"


    Homer was close to tears. "But he hit me! If my bodyguards don''t intervene, how am a kid like him?"


    to handle


    Martin smirked. "That''s your dilemma!"


    Homer''s eyes shed with hatred. "Mr. Martin, are you really willing to jeopardize your rtionship with the Landers for this nobody?"


    Martinughed. "So what if it''s jeopardized?"


    Everyone in the banquet hall suddenly understood: Martin had made his stance clear!


    In light of the situation, Liam leaned slightly towards Martin and said, "Mr. Martin, let me remind you that the Landers are part of the Brookhavenmunity, and we should consider each other''s dignity- "Hah! Dignity isn''t something bestowed by others. If you cause trouble, you must settle it yourself!" Martin shot back, his tone icy.


    "Mr. Martin, while that may hold some truth-


    Before Liam could finish his thought, Martin''s expression darkened. "Are you trying to instruct me on how to manage my affairs?" One of the bodyguards pped Liam hard across the face. "Step back!"


    Liam immediately fell silent, fear evident in his eyes as he faced the gun''s muzzle.


    He knew that the guard wouldn''t hesitate to pull the trigger if he said another word.


    The banquet hall fell into a profound silence once more.


    The heads of the Brookhaven families bowed their heads, suddenly more aware of their surroundings.


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    This was a celebration hosted by the Wrights from Harmonfield, not their territory.


    Martin''s actions unmistakably favored Robin, and everyone noticed it.


    But even so, what could they do?


    While they could unite against the Wrights without fear, it wouldn''t be an easy confrontation.


    They had no desire to enter into a mutually destructive conflict.


    000:59%0


    s


    Caesar and the others had already silently decided to distance themselves from the ongoing conflict.


    Meanwhile, Homer found himself in a difficult situation.


    He wanted to rise and leave, but he was unable to stand up from the ground.


    Homer, a third-generation nobleman of considerable status, had always enjoyed respect and admiration. having amassed a fortune in the billions.


    Never had he faced such humiliation.


    Now, he red at Robin with intense fury. "Kid, what have you done to me?


    "Just remember this: I will never let you off the hook!"


    Robin slowly turned around, wiped his hands, and tossed the damp napkin onto Homer''s shoulder with a casual smile. "Do you genuinely believe you still have a chance?" 13:46 Thu, Nov 28 o


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    As soon as Homer finished his taunt, Rita leaped to her feet. "You''re asking for trouble!"


    Robin gently ced a hand on her shoulder. "Just take step back."


    The prominent figures from Brookhaven, including Homer, were caught off guard.


    Rita, the maid serving The Enchanting Queen from Harmonield, is actually defending Robin?


    K359%


    10 Free Coins


    Homer squinted, his gaze shifting between the attractive Daphne and the stoic Rita before erupting intoughter.


    "Robin, it seems you''ve managed to trick a few women into siding with you!


    ""Even Ms. West''s maid hase to your rescue...


    With a swift motion, Robin pped Homer across the face, sending him crashing to the floor. "Scoundrel! Who gave you the audacity to provoke me? You''d better grovel and apologize!" Homer felt an unbearable pressure pushing him down, forcing him to grovel.


    The banquet hall on the third floor fell into a stunned bush.


    The esteemed Homer, one of the top lords of Brookhaven, is actually groveling before Robin!


    *Caesar, Heath, and the others stared in disbelief, unsure if Homer had been knocked out by that blow "How dare you hit me, you insolent brat!"


    Homer clutched his reddened check, struggling to get back on his feet.


    But no matter how he tried, he found himself unable to rise.


    Several bodyguards from the Landers rushed into the banquet hall, sensing the tension.


    "Enough! Anyone who dares to stir up trouble will face consequences!" Martin barked, his voice icy.


    His two bodyguards drew their weapons, aiming them at two of the Landers'' guards.


    "Step back!" the bodyguards warned, releasing the gun safeties with a cold edge in their voices.


    The Landers guards dared not oppose them, fully aware that for someone of Martin''s caliber, taking lives was merely a flick of the wrist.


    The bodyguards quickly retreated from the banquet hall.


    "What are you doing, Mr. Martin?" Homer asked angrily, his voice trembling


    Martin chuckled. The Wrights won''t interfere with your issues with Robin!


    "But your Landers dared to cause a scene in my banquet hall. Do you think I am someone to be trifled


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    +10 Free Cons


    with?!


    "I''ll make this clear: Whoever plots against anyone in my banquet, I will handle them personally!"


    As Martin''s deration rang through the hall, all four bodyguards positioned their weapons at the


    entrance.


    Homer and the leaders of Brookhaven''s families were left speechless.


    Is Martin actually siding with Robin?


    Seething with rage, Homer eximed, "Mr. Martin, I was attacked at your celebration, and you let this loser walk all over me? What''s your game?"


    Martin replied coolly, "It''s of no concern to me. Your dispute is your own."


    "Then why did you have your guards stop my men?" Homer gritted his teeth, frustration evident in his


    voice.


    "I stopped your men? Do you think my celebration is your personal yground?"


    Homer was close to tears. "But he hit me! If my bodyguards don''t intervene, how am I a kid like him?"


    Martin smirked. "That''s your dilemma!"


    sed to handle


    Homer''s eyes shed with hatred. "Mr. Martin, are you really willing to jeopardize your rtionship with. the Landers for this nobody


    Martinughed. "So what if it''s jeopardized?"


    Everyone in the banquet hall suddenly understood: Martin had made his stance clear!


    In light of the situation, Liam leaned slightly towards Martin and said, "Mr. Martin, let me remind you that the Landers are part of the Brookhavenmunity, and we should consider each other''s dignity- "Hah! Dignity isn''t something bestowed by others. If you cause trouble, you must settle it yourself!" Martin shot back, his tone icy.


    "Mr. Martin, while that may hold some truth-


    Before Liam could finish his thought, Martin''s expression darkened. "Are you trying to instruct me on how to manage my affairs?" One of the bodyguards pped Liam hard across the face. "Step back!"


    Liam immediately fell silent, fear evident in his eyes as he faced the gun''s muzzle.


    He knew that the guard wouldn''t hesitate to pull the trigger if he said another word.


    The banquet hall fell into a profound silence once more.


    The heads of the Brookhaven families bowed their heals, suddenly more aware of their surroundings.


    111


    Chapter 381 Do You Genuinely Believe You Still Have a Chance?


    This was a celebration hosted by the Wrights from Harmonfield, not their territory.


    Martin''s actions unmistakably favored Robin, and everyone noticed it.


    But even so, what could they do?


    While they could unite against the Wrights without fear, it wouldn''t be an easy confrontation.


    They had no desire to enter into a mutually destructive conflict.


    0959%


    +10 Free Coins


    Caesar and the others had already silently decided to distance themselves from the ongoing conflict.


    Meanwhile, Homer found himself in a difficult situation.


    He wanted to rise and leave, but he was unable to stand up from the ground.


    Homer, a third-generation nobleman of considerable status, had always enjoyed respect and admiration, having amassed a fortune in the billions.


    Never had he faced such humiliation.


    Now, he red at Robin with intense fury. "Kid, what have you done to me?


    Just remember this: I will never let you off the hook!"


    Robin slowly turned around, wiped his hands, and tossed the damp napkin onto Homer''s shoulder with a casual smile. "Do you genuinely believe you still have a chance?"

 The Deadly 382

    Chapter 382 Are You Spinning Tales?


    The atmosphere in the third-floor banquet hall was thick with confusion as Robin made his bold deration.


    No chance?


    Is he genuinely nning to end Hower right here and now?


    Homer stiffened, a look of rm crossing his face. "Y-you want to kill me here?


    +10 Free Col


    "Remember, I''m from the Landers, a highly respected family in Brookhaven. You can''t just walk all over us!" he shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    "If you dare to take my life, the Landers will stop at nothing to avenge me!"


    "Are you genuinely that terrified of death?" Robin replied, chuckling lightly. "Killing you would be as trivia as swatting a fly. Honestly, I can''t be bothered to lift a finger against you!" Homer exhaled a breath he didn''t realize he was holding.


    "However, if you keep pushing me, I won''t let you off the hook that easily."


    With a raised eyebrow and a smirk tugging at his lips. Robin inquired, "What kind of punishment do you think you deserve?"


    The leaders of Brookhaven''s prominent families exchanged nces, left in silence.


    Is Robin really the loser Liam and the others depicted?


    With such an air of nonchnce,posed confidence, and an undeniable sense of authority, he certainly doesn''t seem like a sensitive, insecure underdog


    Shirley stepped forward, proposing, ''Robin, the Landers have immense wealth, right? Let''s reduce him to a beggar!"


    Robinughed heartily, "Shirley, that''s brilliant! What a clever suggestion!


    "Alright, Homer, you''re going to be a beggar! Make sure to aim for the top spot among beggars before you


    diel"


    Homer shot back defiantly, "Kid, are you daydreaming? You''d better let me gol


    "I''m worth tens of billions, with vast industries both at home and abroad. You think you can just brush that aside?" Robin chuckled softly. "You''ll never regain your former status!


    "Do you really think I''m daydreaming? Fine, I''ll give you a live demonstration today of how dreamse to fruition! "Are you familiar with the ters of Brookhaven?" he continued.


    13:46 Thu, Nov 28 ¨‹


    Chapter 382 Are You Spinning Tales?


    "How do their assets stack up against yours? They shou


    "I remember the head of the ters bragged about the


    "Yet, in just six and a half minutes, the ters were obli minutes!"


    Homer''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    The ters had once been second only to Carson in w


    Rumor had it they had angered a certain influential fig The head of the ters had also vanished without a tra The ters seemed to have faded into oblivion, as if t Caesar, Heath, and the others were equally stunned. Is Robin responsible for the ters'' demise? Is that even possible?


    Robin grinned coolly. "How about we ce a wager? Le "Let''s see if you canst five minutes without turning to "If you can make it for five minutes, I''ll allow you to ris


    "Otherwise, you''ll spend your life begging on your knee "Are you just spinning tales now? Homer retorted, scop that?"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Robin replied with a chilling smile


    "Sure thing, Mr. Ramsey!" Rygar sprang to his feet. "It''s


    Ignoring Homer''s protests, Robin addressed Martin. "M Ecological Project happening here or somewhere else?


    Martin gestured towards the reception area. "Right her


    "Perfect!" Robin motioned for Gideon and Cormac. "Br terminating the contracts right now!"


    Gideon and Cormac hesitated, fully aware of the tensic


    If the Dunns sessfully brought in substantial investi trouble.


    Considering Robin''s tone, the legal confrontation with


    If he dared challenge the Landers, they didn''t stand ad


    Chapter 382 Are You Spinning Tales?.


    "How do their assets stack up against yours? They should be worth at least 20 billion more, right?


    "I remember the head of the ters bragged about the same thing.


    59%1


    +10 Free Coins


    "Yet, in just six and a half minutes, the ters were obliterated. I doubt the Landers could withstand five minutes!


    Homer''s eyes widened in disbelief!.


    The ters had once been second only to Carson in wealth.


    Rumor had it they had angered a certain influential figure, leading to their rapid downfall.


    The head of the ters had also vanished without a trace.


    The ters seemed to have faded into oblivion, as if they had never existed at all!


    Caesar, Heath, and the others were equally stunned.


    Is Robin responsible for the ters'' demise?


    Is that even possible?


    Robin grinned coolly. "How about we ce a wager? Let''s see just how powerful the Landers truly are!


    "Let''s see if you canst five minutes without turning to ash.


    "If you can make it for five minutes, I''ll allow you to rise again.


    "Otherwise, you''ll spend your life begging on your knees!"


    "Are you just spinning tales now?" Homer retorted, scoffing. "You think you can erase the Landers just like that?"


    "Let''s wait and see!" Robin replied with a chilling smile Rygar, start the timer!"


    "Sure thing, Mr. Ramsey!" Rygar sprang to his feet. "It''s currently 11:28:19 AM!"


    Ignoring Homer''s protests, Robin addressed Martin. "Mr. Martin, is the termination of the Eastvale Ecological Project happening here or somewhere else? Martin gestured towards the reception area. "Right here!"


    "Perfect!" Robin motioned for Gideon and Cormac. "Bring the other 48 partners up here. We''re terminating the contracts right now!"


    Gideon and Cormac hesitated, fully aware of the tension in the room.


    If the Dunns sessfully brought in substantial investment to cover the gap, they would be in deep


    trouble.


    Considering Robin''s tone, the legal confrontation with the Dunns would be fierce!


    If he dared challenge the Landers, they didn''t stand a chance!


    Chapter 382 Are You Spinning Tales?


    59%


    +10 Free Cons


    "Mr. Ramsey, can we reschedule this discussion? Gideon stuttered, trembling under Robin''s icy re before turning to Drake. "Mr. Dunn Sr., perhaps Robin''s expression hardened. "You say we''re terminating contracts, yet now you want to change the timing? What are you trying to pull


    "Ms. Jenning and several legal advisors are ready. Now you say you won''t sign? Do you want to end up like him?"


    He pointed at Homer.


    Gideon and Cormac broke into a cold sweat. "I... w-we''ll sign!"


    Shaking, he reached for his phone to contact the other 48 investors.


    Fifty partners in Eastvale began the process of contract termination on the spot.


    Robin nced at Rygar. "How much time has gone by?"


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s been one minute and three seconds!" Rygar called back.


    Rob¨ªn nodded. "Mr. Wright, could you please have someone turn on the banquet hall''s


    It''s time


    for the afternoon financial news. Let''s see how a family with tens of billions, the Landers, Lau be reduced to nothing in an instant!"


    Homer erupted intoughter. "Kid, are you spinning tales?


    Do you really believe my entire wealth will disappear in mere minutes?


    "Have you never encountered wealth before? You think my tens of billions are like the few hundred dors you''re familiar with?"


    Robin grinned nonchntly. "Just wait; you''ve never seen anything like this! It''s been a minute and a half, and soon you''ll discover just how incredible this world can be!"


    Henry immediately instructed that the television in the banquet hall be turned on.


    Everyone in the room held their breath, eyes glued to the screen.


    They were eager to find out whether Robi

 The Deadly 383

    Chapter 383 The Ice Queen''s Smile


    It was the midday hour for financial news.


    Major televisionworks broke a significant story all at once.


    596


    +10 Free Coins


    Saz Poole, known as the king of stock market analysis, was live on air, ready to share an important financial finding.


    He was about to reveal that the Landers Real Estate Group, based in Draconia Brookhaven, had allegedly bribed influential figures across Autreynia, Qurgh, and Sakurania stock exchanges. This involved illegal dealings that cheated investors out of their hard-earned money.


    They also formed the Landers Foundation, misusing public funds for personal gain.


    Moreover, they initiated a lending operation on the dark web, trapping millions in debt and employing ruthless collection methods to rake in enormous profits


    As Saz delivered this shocking news, the value of the Landers Group''s stock crashed, erasing 100 billion dors in less than a minute.


    **ering


    Almost instantly, leading online news outlets stered the revtions on their front pages, deing the dark secrets surrounding the Landers. Homer, the ruthless billionaire, was publicly shamed for his brutal treatment of innocent women.


    e he was just 16, over a hundred underage girls and college students had tragically taken their lives as a sult of his predatory behavior.


    All the evidence wasid bare on news tforms and social media.


    Outrage erupted online, with 800 million voices demanding that Homer face execution!


    In mere moments, the world learned of the notorious Landers family of Draconia and their horrifying misdeeds.


    The global onlinemunity united to hunt for Homer, with many calling for his immediate execution.


    In less than a minute, the news attracted over a billion clicks!


    Faced with this overwhelming public outcry, the authorities in Draconia had no choice but to act swiftly,


    They established a special investigative task force and stormed the Landers Real Estate office to conduct a thorough investigation into their criminal activities.


    All banks that had partnered with the Landers demanded immediate repayment of significant loans, freezing all of the group''s financial ounts.


    Every business associated with the Landers quickly announced the end of their coborations.


    Media outlets dered that all advertisements featuring the Landers would be pulled down.


    III


    Chapter 383 The Ice Queen''s Smile


    The Landers'' assets were frozen instantly.


    59%


    +10 Free Coins


    Once worth tens of billions, Homer now found himself nearly 10 billion dors in debt, reduced to the status of a beggar. Homer stood frozen in disbelief


    He couldn''t grasp the reality unfolding around him.


    He refused to ept it!


    In that moment, his phone buzzed incessantly, each notification confirming that the Landers were indeed finished!


    Homer screamed in despair, "What did I do to deserve this from that b*stard, Saz? Why is he targeting me?!


    The Landers were just ranked among the top five in Brookhaven''s wealth list, and now you''ve single-handedly dragged me down to nothing!" Suddenly, he nced toward the banquet hall, where Robin stood, calm and collected


    e breeze.


    Rygar boomed, "Mr. Ramsey, it took only two minutes and thirty-nine seconds for the Laders to meet their downfall!"


    Robin shook his head, unimpressed. "Homer, your family is a joke! You couldn''t even withstand three


    minutes.


    Do you really think you''re bold enough to confront me? You''re like an ant trying to shake a tree, utterly unaware of your own vulnerability!


    "Just ept your new life as a beggar!"


    Homer copsed to the ground, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Robin, unable toe to terms with the fact that the Landers were truly finished! This shocking scene left everyone in the room speechless.


    What just happened?


    A family once worth tens of billions-has it really disappeared in an instant?


    It''s unbelievable!


    Could this truly be the work of Robin?


    How is it possible?


    How could he execute such a terrifying downfall?


    In less than three minutes!


    Decades of the Landers'' hard work evaporated into thin air in under three minutes!


    Chapter 383 The Ice Queen''s Smile.


    859%


    10 Free Coins


    Caesar, Heath, and other influential figures of Brookhaven began to reassess their own positions.


    Each was drenched in cold sweat, silently thankful they hadn''t made the same foolish mistakes as Homer and insulted Robin.


    Otherwise, they might have found themselves in the same pitiful situation.


    At that moment, Gideon, Cormac, and others had already finalized their termination contracts.


    Upon witnessing the Landers'' rapid descent into ruin in just two and a half minutes, they trembled with fear.


    The ruthlessness of this maneuver was terrifying!


    Reflecting on Robin''s earlier words, they felt an unsettling dread.


    In the face of the Landers, they were nothing but minor yers.


    If the Landers could be wiped out so swiftly, how easily could Robin do the same to them?


    What options did they have now?


    Carson


    Witnessed this chilling scene unfold


    While he had heard about the incident involving the ters, he had never experienced such a moment directly.


    Today, he watched how the formidable Landers were annihted in two and a half minutes.


    What kind of person possessed such immense power?


    He nced up at Robin''s towering figure, overwhelmed by shock.


    He had believed Robin was simply a talented individual with medical knowledge and connections.


    Now, it appeared he was far more formidable than that


    If the downfall of the ters had been a mere coincidence, the fate of the Landers today was not just luck -it was undeniable strength! Robin was incredible!


    In that moment, Shirley quietly approached Robin, gently linking her arpwith his, a charming smile gracing her lips.


    Everyone gasped at the sight of Shirley, the ice queen of Harmonfield, smiling!


    This was the first time they had witnessed Shirley, usually soposed, disy such joy in public!


    Her breathtaking beauty alongside Robin left everyone feeling envious.


    As Robin looked at Shirley, who was holding onto his arm, he felt a twitch of surprise.


    He had intended to pull away, but Shirley held on tightly.


    Chapter 383 The Ice Queen''s Smile


    With a teasin. dare, she whispered, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like this?"


    Martin noticed theplicated look in Freya''s eyes. "Hey, what are you staring at?"


    "Nothing." Freya replied, feigning indifference.


    "Are you feeling a little flutter? If that''s the case, you should make your move!"


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" Freya''s cheeks flushed. "I-I really should head back now."

 The Deadly 384

    Chapter 384 Is the 200 Billion in My ount Real?


    Chapter 384 Is the 200 Billion in My ount Real?


    "Please let me through; I urgently need to speak with Mr. Liam!TM


    * 59%


    +10 Free Coins


    Outside the banquet hall, a scene of confusion unfolded as two guards barred Mitchell from entering.


    Martin furrowed his brow slightly. "What''s happening here?"


    "General Wright, Mitchell insists he must get inside to report to Liam."


    "Let him in," Martin instructed with a nod.


    Mitchell hurried into the banquet hall, bowing respectfully toward Martin''s table before directing his enthusiasm at Liam. "Mr. Liam! Mr. Liam! The funds have arrived-200 billion!" The funds have arrived!" Liam gasped in disbelief.


    "That''s incredible! This changes everything."


    "Mr. Wright!" Liam said, puffing out his chest in pride.


    The Eastvale Ecological Project just lost 50 investors, leading to a massive deficit. Do you ti can handle this?


    "It''s clear you can''t!


    that''s the case, all your ongoing projects will be stalled.


    I demand that the city government transfer all of the Dunns development projects in the Eastvale Business District to me, effective immediately."


    Henry looked up, confused. "What are you implying?"


    Dunns


    "Mr. Wright, I''ve received transfers totaling 40 billion from five banks, adding up to 200 billion in cash.


    "This money is ready to be invested in the Eastvale Business District immediately.


    "In simpler terms, I have theplete authority to take over all of the Dunns'' investment projects."


    Henry''s face remained unreadable. "Are you absolutely certain there''s 200 billion in


    your ount?"


    Liam thumped his chest confidently. "Of course! Mr. Wright, the presidents of the five banks are waiting just outside; they can confirm it!"


    Just then, the five presidents of the major banks entered the banquet hall.


    They verified that Liam''s assertion of 200 billion was indeed legitimate and could be essed after 3:00. PM that afternoon.


    This astonishing news left everyone in


    the room reeling.


    A fund of 200 billion flooding into Harmonfield could practically transform the entire city!


    58%


    Chapter 384 Is the 200 Billion in My ount Real?


    +10 Free Coins


    If Liam truly had ess to such a colossal amount, the Dunns'' investment projects in the Eastvale Business District would surely fall into his hands. Henry nced at Robin, who was still processing the news, when Homer approached, crawling on the floor.


    ""Mr. Liam! Mr. Liam! Congrattions!


    "With that kind of money, you have to help me out!"


    Liam kicked Homer aside. "At this moment, you''re worse than a failure. Why would I help you? Get lost!"


    Homer froze, rage shing in his eyes. "Liam, I ended up like this because of you!


    "You secretly urged me to coborate with Caesar, Heath, and the others against the Dunns to seize the Eastvale Ecological Project.


    "I risked everything for you; I put the entire Landers on the line, and you dare speak to me like this? Are you even human?"


    Liam scoffed. "You made your choices; now you have to live with them. Did I force y acted out of your own self-interest! "Now that you''re in trouble, you have no one to me but yourself! Why should I assist you?"


    Homer trembled with fury, ready tosh out!


    "Liam, are you going to help me or not?!"


    hat? No, you


    Liam sneered. "Are you threatening me? Ha! What do you think you can do if I refuse to help you and the Landers?


    "In your current situation, you''re less than a beggar. Do you even think you have the right to speak to me, Homer?"


    Homer regretted ever teaming up with someone like him.


    "Mr. Shaw, Mr. Osborne, you''re part of my team too!"


    Caesar and Heath immediately dismissed him. Homer, don''t start talking nonsense!


    "I didn''t make any private agreements with you. If you keep this up, I''ll make you regret it!" Caesar shouted. angrily.


    Homer was taken aback; the same Caesar and Heath who had once been friendly were now speaking to him with such disdain.


    "Y-you opportunistic parasites have ruined me!"


    He shook his head in despair, ncing at Robin. Quickly, he crawled over. "Mr. Ramsey Mr. Ramsey, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have listened to them! Just give me a chance..." Robin''s voice was cold: "You made your decisions; now you have to deal with the consequences! At your age, you still don''t understand that?


    Chapter 384 Is the 200 Billion in My ount Real?


    "Why should I give you a break?!


    "If I hadn''t broken you, would you have forgiven me?


    58%


    +10 Free Cons


    "That''s why you need to think carefully before you act. Once a choice is made, you must ept the oue!


    Liamughed derisively. "Robin, stop pretending! Is it even worth it to argue with someone like him?


    "The Eastvale Ecological Project''s partners havepletely backed out. You''re done for!


    "If Eastvale can''t secure funding in time, just wait and see what happens!"


    "Oh, so you''re confident?" Robin raised an eyebrow.


    "With 200 billion in cash, do you think I''m not confident? Hahaha... "Liam chuckled.


    Robin smirked. "Liam, are you living in a fantasy? The 200 billion is just a mirage!"


    Liamughed heartily. "Robin, you''re still bickering with me at a time like this!


    "Mr. Zephyr, Mr. Theron, Mr. Myron, Mr. Lysander, Mr. Solon, can you confirm if u.. ount is real?" billion in my

 The Deadly 385

    Chapter 385 The 200 Billion Is Real!


    Chapter 385 The 200 Billion Is Real!


    +10 Free Coins


    Everyone in the third-floor banquet hall held their breath, staring at the five bank presidents.


    The five presidents stepped forward, visibly excited. One of them said, "General Wright, Mr. Wright,st Thursday, our live banks did indeed process a massive transfer for Universal Group. "The total amount was 200 billion!


    "These funds were transferred in from three overseas investment firms.


    "However, the money won''t be avable for withdrawal until exactly 3 p.m. this afternoon."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the banquet hall erupted.


    200 billion-it was real!


    With this enormous sum, the Hamiltons could immediately leap to the top of the richest families in Harmonfield, even Brookhaven.


    Liamughed loudly. "Mr. Wright, is that enough proof for you? With this money. make the Eastvale Ecological Project the number one business hub in the country!


    ely be able to


    "Drake, you Dunns might as well give it a rest. The little money you have can''t make a dent in the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project. Just hand it over to me, hahaha... "Shirley, I''ve got 200 billion now-more money than I can spend, haha....


    "If you''re willing to join me, once I take over the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project, I''ll hand it over to the Dunns. It''ll be a much more stable path than sticking with that unreliable man, Robin." Shirley let out a coldugh and held onto Robin''s arm even tighter. "Even if you had 200 billion, it wouldn''t be enough to make a beast like you into a man!


    "The Dunns may have nothing, but I would never follow someone as vile as you!"


    Robinughed, too. "Gentlemen, I''m guessing this money must be some kind of clerical error, right?"


    The five presidents looked at Robin with nk expressions. "We''ve each been in finance and banking for. over 20 years. Are you saying you''re more qualified than us?


    "We personally verified this massive transfer ourselves-how could we have made a mistake? Hmph!" Liam smirked dismissively. "Robin, have you even seen a sum like 200 billion? These five bank presidents are seasoned financial experts-do you really think they''d mess up something this huge?iow ridiculous! "Mr. Wright, for the overall development of Harmonfield, and for the benefit of its people, I formally request that the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project be handed over to our Universal Group immediately!" Robin shook his head. "Liam, aren''t you a little too impatient? That money isn''t even avable for withdrawal yet, is it?"


    58%


    Chapter 385 The 200 Billion Is Real!


    +10 Free Coins


    He turned to the bank presidents, "Gentlemen, may I ask-during this waiting period, is there any the sender could cancel the transfer and pull the funds back?"


    chance


    Lazlo''s face darkened. "Technically, yes. However, all the paperwork and details arepleted, and the sender has confirmed the transfer. We just have to wait until after 3 p.m. today to ess the funds."


    Robin replied calmly. "You could call right now to double-check. Let''s see if this money is actually ready to be used, or if it''s just a number on a screen.


    Liam sneered. "Robin, are you still not done? Do you dare make a bet with me?"


    Robin shrugged. "Why not?"


    Liam pointed at him. "If the five bank presidents confirm the money is real, you have to hand over the Dunn Group''s development rights for the Eastvale Ecological Investment Project and get on your knees to apologize to me!" "Fine!" Robin chuckled. "And if it''s not real?"


    "If it''s not, I''ll get on my knees and bark like a dog!" Liamughed boisterously, then tumed to the presidents, full of swagger. Gentlemen, put it on speaker and call your bank to confirm. Let everyone here see it... 200 billion is real or not!


    "Today, I''m going to make Robin kneel and beg for forgiveness in front of everyone!"


    Lazlo pulled out his phone, immediately dialing the Harmonfield Bank''srge transactions office and "turning on speakerphone.


    The director of the office responded, "Mr. Theron, the transfer was force-frozen by the sender ten minutes.


    ago.


    "The Brookhaven Financial Regtion Office has intervened in this transaction, and the sender has requested that the funds be redirected to a different ount. It''s not Universal Group''s ount.


    "All we need now is for you toe in and sign off on the transfer."


    Lazlo was stunned. "The Financial Regtion Office stepped in directly? Frozen? How is that possible?


    The other four bank presidents received the exact same response.


    Robin let out a cold, amusedugh. "Liam, looks like your money was nothing but an illusion."


    "Huh?... What''s going on?" Everyone in the banquet hall was shocked, instinctively turning to Robin with fear in their eyes.


    Just who was this mant


    Could he really control a massive transfer like this from the Hamiltons?


    The five bank presidents were equally astonished.


    This kind of situation was a once-in-a-lifetime urrence.


    Chapter 385 The 200 Billion Is Real!


    And the strangest part-how did Robin know?


    +10 Free Com


    Liam lost it, storming up to the bank presidents, grabbing one of them by the cor, and shouting, "What the hell is going on? This can''t be happening!


    "The new Dragon Leader of Phoenix Vanguard, Drogo, personally assured me he''d fully back my expansion in Draconia, with a 200-billion transfer! How could this happen?!" "Drogo is dead, Robin said coldly.


    "No way! You''re just trying to scare me with lies, Robin!


    "Drogo already took control of Phoenix Vanguard Headquarters, and all 12 branch leaders from Ugosea have gathered at Hydra Ind.


    "They promised me enough funding to take over Harmonfield first, then Brookhaven, and eventually monopolize the entire Draconia economy!"


    with Phoenix


    Robin nced at his watch and smirked. "Perfect timing. It''s midday, which means the international news should be broadcasting. Why don''t you check for yourself and see what''s really hap Vanguard?"

 The Deadly 386

    Chapter 386 Liam, You Sly Snake Chapter 386 Liam, You Sly Snake


    Jack''s eyes lit up at Robin''s words. 00:58%


    +10 Free Colna


    He looked at Robin, standing in the center of the banquet hall, and an incredibly bold idea crossed his mind.


    Could it be that the person who wiped out Phoenix Vanguard Headquarters and the Ugosea branch leaders... was him alone? Five days ago, Jack had received a message from the Dragon Pce''s ck-d guards.


    It said that Robin had appeared on Hydra Ind alongside the martial arts families, the Nevilles and the Rogarios.


    As for what Robin actually did inside the Dragon Hall at Phoenix Vanguard Headquarters, they had received no information at all.


    If the Hamiltons 200 billion was indeed controlled by Drogo from Phoenix Vanguard, then everything Robin said was true.


    Jack nced at Liam in the banquet hall and shook his head with a chuckle. "Like an ant trying to topple a tree... utterly foolish." Carson quickly ordered someone to switch the channe


    Just then, the international news was broadcasting a report on the recent upheaval v Vanguard.


    The former deputy boss, Drogo, had put the vice Dragon Leader, Cassian, and his wife under house arrest in a bid to seize the Dragon Leader''s position.


    The Nevilles and the Rogarios had gone to Hydra Ind together to support Cassian in restoring order to Phoenix Vanguard.


    All the Ugosea branch leaders who had sided with Drogo were killed.


    Cassian was once again in charge of Phoenix Vanguard


    "This... this is fake! This is fake news!" Liam shouted desperately.


    "Mr. Theron, Mr. Solon... tell them this is fake news, right?


    I''ll send our financial team to your bank right now to process the transfer and receive those funds....


    The five bank presidents pushed Liam away, putting as much distance as possible between themselves and him.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Mr. Theron, just a few days ago you were treating me like royalty. And now this?" Liam shouted, pointing at them.


    "You''re all abandoning me just because the money fell through, huh? You d*mn fair-weather friends!"


    58%


    Chapter 386 Liam, You Sly Snake


    The only sound in the bariquet hall was Liam''s furious, dog-like ranting.


    At that moment, Liam''s phone started ringing off the hook.


    +10 Free Coins


    It was Universal Group''s finance department, frantically alerting him to an emergency: the Hamiltons were facing a flood of contract cancetions and debt collections. Every bank that had previously worked with the Hamiltons was now ending their loan terms early.


    All 137 projects that the Hamiltons had invested in across Brookhaven were terminating their contracts.


    Each and every investment partner had just informed Universal Group''s finance department that they were retracting their previous agreements.


    In other words, all of the Hamiltons'' projects were now unfunded, and the money they''d initially invested was locked up with no hope of recovery. The Hamiltons were finished.


    Homer burst intoughter. "Liam, you scheming bastard, you totally deserve this downfall! I couldn''t be happier! Hahaha...


    Liam lunged at Homer, grabbing his hair and pping him hard across the face. "You old fool! I''ll shut that filthy mouth of yours!" Mitchell grabbed Liam by the cor from behind. "Liam, you son of a b*tch, y


    ned me!


    "I put my entire life savings-the Klines'' whole fortune-into your projects, and you''vepletely "botched it! You owe me my money back, you bastard!"


    Liam roared, grabbing Mitchell by the hair and mming his head into the ground. "You''re just as shallow. as the rest of them! I haven''t even fallen yet, and you''re already kicking me while I''m down? I''ll choke the life out of you!" Seeing the chaos, Trinity picked up a bottle from the table and smashed it over Liam''s head. "Liam, you liar! Let go of my dad!"


    Blood streaming down his face, Liam pped Trinity across the cheek. "You little witch! You dare hit me? I''ll kill you!"


    Then, with a thud, he copsed to the floor, gasping for breath.


    The once-dashing, refined Liam hadpletely transformed into a mad dog


    The powerful figures of Brookhavencs elite finally snapped out of their shock.


    Caesar''s voice shook as he spoke. "Mr. Osborne, we''re screwed! We put a ton of money into Liam''s projects, and now it''s all gone! I put in half my worth-this loss is massive!"


    Heath was equally panicked, sweat pouring down his face. "I put in even more than you! If Liam can''t recover those funds, the Osbornes are finished!"


    Fuming, the two of them pounded the table and stormed over to Liam. "You d''mn bastard, you conned us! Where the hell is your 200 billion?!"


    Chapter 386 Liam, You Sly Snake


    58%=


    +10 Free Coins


    Caesar stomped on Liam''s leg. "Give me back my money! If you don''t cough up the full 10 billion I invested, I swear I''ll kill you!"


    Heath followed up with a brutal kick to Liam''s side


    One by one, other Brookhaven elites joined in, rushing over to beat Liam mercilessly.


    Pinned to the ground, battered from every side, Liam finally screamed in desperation, "Wait, wait! Stop, all of you!


    "Didn''t you just hear what Mr. Theron and the others said? The funds didn''t disappear-they were just redirected to a different ount! "Ask Mr. Theron whose ount it is!


    Tm sure it''s one of our Hamiltons'' ounts, maybe in pur Southvale branch!"


    The Brookhaven elites paused, considering his words for a moment.


    "Liam, are you talking nonsense again?"


    "No, no, Mr. Shaw, Mr. Osborne, please hold on! Let me confirm it with Mr. Theron!" Liam scrambled to his feet, visibly desperate.


    "Mr. Theron, Mr. Solon, can you please check-whose ount is it?"


    Lazlo and the others sneered. "The ount belongs to the Dunn Group''s Eastvale velopment Group. "Not only that, but the funds are now avable for immediate withdrawal!"

 The Deadly 387

    Chapter 387 To Be Human, One Must Have Loyalty and Integrity


    +10 Free Coms


    Chapter 387 To Be Human, One Must Have Loyalty and Integrity


    Drake and Shirley were stunned.


    The 200 billion had actually been deposited into the ount of the Dunns Eastvale Development Group?


    They instinctively turned to look at Robin.


    "Is... is this real?" Shirley asked nervously.


    Robin nodded. "Ms. Jenning, call the finance department to confirm."


    But before Amber could dial, her phone started ringing


    She put it on speaker.


    On the other end, the finance director was practically shouting with excitement, "Ms. Jenning, you... you need to report to Ms. Dunn immediately! A massive sum of 200 billion has just been transferred into the Eastvale Development Group''s ount! "Please confirm with Ms. Dunn-does she know anything about this?


    "And, the funds are avable for immediate withdrawall"


    The entire banquet hall erupted in shock.


    Two hundred billion had been transferred into the Dunns Eastvale Development Group''s ount!


    Henry, Carson, and the others were equally astonished,


    So it was Phoenix Vanguard who had funneled the funds into the Dunns!


    In that moment, Drake was utterly bewildered.


    This 200 billion-what had the Dunns done to deserve Phoenix Vanguard''s support?


    And with no strings attached?


    Just when he thought the betrayal of 50 investment partners would ruin the Dunns, they''d unexpectedly received this massive infusion of capital.


    With these funds, the Dunns'' crisis was resolved in an instant!


    Drake looked at Robin, his gaze filled with overwhelming gratitude.


    In his weathered, tear-filled eyes, emotions brimmed to the surface.


    The Dunns had been pulled from the brink of ruin time and time again, all thanks to Robin.


    He was truly the Dunns greatest benefactor.


    Drake was trembling with emotion as he walked up to Robin and bowed deeply. "Mr. Ramsey... Mr. Ramsey, thank you!"


    Chapter 387 To Be Human, One Must Have Loyalty and Integrity


    Robin chuckled. "Mr. Dunn Sr., there''s no need for that


    58%


    +10 Free Cons


    "I said it earlier-money is a funny thing. If it''s meant to be yours, no one can take it from you. If it''s not, no amount of begging will make it yours. "There''s no need to get so worked up. This 200 billion was simply meant for the Dunns."


    Drake suddenly understood.


    If he had wavered even a little just now, this 200 billion would never havee to the Dunns To be human, one must have loyalty and integrity.


    At that moment, Mitchell, who had been watching in despair, suddenly saw a glimmer of hope.


    He scrambled up from the floor and rushed over to Drake, dropping to his knees.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., please... I invested in seven of Liam''s projects. I put everything I had into them!


    "Now that Liam''s finished, I''m finished too. I''m begging you, for the sake of our old friendship, please help


    1. mc.


    "If I can''t secure funding to keep those projects going. I''ll be utterly ruined!"


    Drakeughed. "And what does that have to do with me


    "You betrayed the Dunns long ago, threw your lot in with Liam. Go ask him for


    "Mr. Dunn Sr., please... I followed you for half my life, helped build the Dunn Group from the ground up. Are you really going to just watch me die?" Mitchell pleaded, his voice desperate.


    Drake kicked him hard. "I saved your life once, took you along to wealth and sess, gave you more money and status than you could dream of. And you betrayed me in return. The only reason I didn''te after you was out of respect for our past. "Our ties were severed long ago. I have no obligation to help you!


    "This situation you''re in is exactly what you deserve! Don''t beg me. Get lost!"


    Mitchell froze, stunned into silence.


    Then he turned, his mind racing.


    It was clear now that everything Drake had achieved recently-all the profit from the Southvale projects, and now this 200 billion infusion-had been thanks to Robin.


    Mitchell immediately crawled over to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey... Mr. Ramsey, please save me.


    "... I never intended to betray the Dunns, I just wanted to make something of myself, and I got taken in by Liam''s lies. He tricked me into this!


    "Mr. Ramsey, please help me. I invested everything I have in Liam''s projects, and if they don''t move forward, I''m done for!


    58%


    Chapter 387 To Be Human, One Must Have Loyalty and Integrity


    "If you help me, I swear-Mitchell will be your loyal dog from now on!"


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Whether you end up ruined or not has nothing to do with me.


    "What''s meant to be yours will stay yours. If it''s not, you''ll lose it sooner orter.


    "Honestly, losing that money might be a blessing. If you had it, you''d probably just end up losing your life along with it. Go live the life you''re supposed to live.


    "You don''t have the virtue to match the position you crave. Even if you had the money, you wouldn''t be able to hold onto it.


    "Betrayal alwayses with a price.


    "ept your fate. If you don''t, you might end up dying on the streets someday, in a worse state than you


    are now.


    Mitchell copsed to the floor, tears streaming down his face.


    He was filled with regret-why had he been so greedy?


    Caesar and the others finally came to their senses as well.


    Liam was a fraud, while Robin was the true powerhouse in Brookhaven.


    Otherwise, why would Martin, Jack, and the others have insisted on giving hi beginning?


    it of honor from the


    Looking back, they realized how blind they''d been, how foolish to have trusted a snake like Liam.


    Robin was the Dunns'' greatest ally.


    And they had sided with Liam against the Dunns-talk about digging their own graves.


    Caesar fell to his knees before Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn, Liam and Homer went after you, and I... I was involved...


    He trailed off, unsure how to finish.


    Heath and a few others quickly knelt as well. "Mr. Ramsey, we were wrong!


    "Please, give us a way out. Put the 200 billion into Brookhaven''s projects. Without-it, everything our families have built over generations will be destroyed."


    Robin chuckled. "If everything your families built is about to copse, why are you asking me for help? I''m not your family.


    "If it''s going to fall apart, let it. It''s better than squandering your wealth through your own greed."


    "Mr. Ramsey


    Robin''s voice turned sharp. ''Get out! If you don''t leave right now, things are going to get ugly!"


    NOV 28


    Chapter 388 You''re Even More Sha

 The Deadly 388

    Chapter 388 You''re Even More Shameless Than I Am!


    0:58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Liam sat slumped on the floor, despair washing over him as he watched everything unravel before his


    eyes.


    Finally, he understood.


    From the very beginning, he''d schemed against the Dunns, poisoning Timothy.


    Later, when Robin interfered with his ns and got involved in the Eastvale Business District, Liam had made it his mission to destroy him.


    But now, it was painfully clear-he was nothing in Robin''s presence.


    Not even a blip.


    He had thought he could use the Poison King Sect and Phoenix Vanguard to elevate the Hamiltons, hoping to dominate Harmonfield and eventually all of Brookhaven.


    But he had never imagined that Robin would be this powerful, or that he''d have the support of Cassian from Phoenix Vanguard.


    This 200 billion fund had single-handedly dragged the Hamiltons down from their pedestal, plunging them into a bottomless pit.


    Now, only Robin could save the Hamiltons.


    Realizing this, Liam crawled over to Robin.


    "Robin... Mr. Ramsey... No, Grandpa..


    Shirley looked at Liam-once so proud and arrogant-now groveling on the floor like an insect.


    She let out a scornfulugh and shook her head.


    Liam no longer cared about his pride.


    He stered on a fawning smile, groveling like a loyal dog. "Mr. Ramsey... Grandpa....


    "Oh,e on, Liam! Don''t be so disgusting, I don''t have any grandsons as pathetic as you Robin sneered.


    Laughter echoed around the banquet hall.


    Liam tilted his head, forcing a grin. "Grandpa, didn''t you say you wanted to hear me bark like a dog? I''ll do it right now! You don''t know-my barking is better than an actual dog''s!


    "If you''ll just invest 200 billion in the Hamiltons'' projects and get them back on track, I, Liam, will follow you forever, loyal as apdog!"


    Robin chuckled. "I''m not interested in keeping a rabid dog around. Get lost!"


    But Liam ignored Robin''s dismissive words.


    Chapter 388 You''re Even More Shameless Than 1 Am!


    He continued crawling on the floor behind him, barking loudly, "Woof, woof, woof...


    The entire banquet hall fell silent as everyone turned to look at Liam groveling on the ground.


    Did he really start barking like a dog?


    This guy hadpletely thrown away anyst shred of dignity!


    Even Robin was momentarily stunned.


    2K 58%


    +10 Free Cons


    He turned to look at Liam, who was on all fours, panting with his tongue out, barking loudly like a dog.


    Robin shook his head. "Well, I''ve seen it all now. If you like barking so much, keep going!"


    Homer gave a bitter smile. "Liam, you''re even more shameless than I am!


    "Guess that''s what a high education gets you-an impressive level of shamelessness."


    Caesar and the others stared in shock, mouths agape at the sight of Liam.


    How had things gotten to this point?


    He''d been holding such a strong hand, and yet he''d somehow turned it into this total disaster.


    After a brief silence, the banquet hall erupted inughter once again.


    Martin burst outughing. "This is the most entertaining celebration I''ve ever hau.


    The 50 original investors in the Eastvale Ecological Project werepletely dumbfounded.


    The twists and turns today hade out of nowhere, leaving them reeling.


    None of them could have imagined that Liam, the high-and-mighty president of Universal Group, would end up on his knees, barking like a dog. Gideon pped his forehead. ''D*mn it, how could we have believed a se''mbag like Liam? Following him has ruined us all!"


    The Dunns had once generously given them a piece of the lucrative Eastvale Ecological Project to share.


    And yet, they had turned around and stabbed the Dunns in the back.


    They''d thought that one act of betrayal would secure them a lifetime of wealth and privilege.


    But it turned out that Liam was pathetically weak, and everything had been under the control of the Dunns and Robin all along- What 200 billion?


    It was worth nothing-just a meaningless number!


    Gideon, Cormac, and a few others wrestled with their thoughts.


    They realized this was theirst chance, and if they didn''t act now, it''d be over for them.


    Chapter 388 You''re Even More Shameless Than I Am!


    After a moment''s hesitation, they quickly crawled over to Robin,


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn, Mr. Dunn Sr., we were wrong, we were wron agreements from today?


    "We swear we''ll never betray the Dunns again!"


    Robin ignored them.


    +10 Free Coins


    Could you cancel the termination


    Shirley spoke coldly, "Gideon, stand up. You''re all grown men; you made your choice, now it''s time to face the consequences! "The Dunns may be kind, but we''re not people you can humiliate so easily.


    "Robin already said it-after the termination, the Dunns will never work with you again! Go back and prepare for bankruptcy." "Mr. Ramsey-Gideon and the others crawled over, pleading with Robin.


    ""Get lost!" Robin barked,


    Martin''s guards immediately dragged the 50 investors out of the banquet hall.


    Robin nced at the chaotic room, then gave a polite nod. "Old Mr. Wright, Mr. Cson, Mr. Shorts-we won''t stay any longer."


    Martin stood up, smiling. "Very well, as you wish."


    Shirley and Drake followed Robin out of the third-floor banquet hall.


    Daphne, Rygar, Vera, and the others also began to leave.


    Freya watched Robin''s departing figure, hesitated for a moment, then quickly got up and ran after him.


    Martin and Jack exchanged a knowing smile and stood up as well.


    "Mr. Shorts, shall we go?" Martin said.


    Freya caught up to Robin. "Robin, wait a moment.


    "I just want to confirm-are you really agreeing to Mr. Jack''s proposal?"


    Robin nodded. "Yes, I am."


    "Alright, then I''ll call you tomorrow when the officials arrive in Harmonfield."


    "Sounds good." Robin noticed the way Freya was gazing at him, almost lost in thought. "Ms. Wright, is there something else


    "Oh, no, nothing!" Freya snapped back to her senses, her checks flushing red. She quickly turned and ran back toward the banquet hall.


    On her way, she ran into Martin, Jack, and Benjamin


    Chapter 388 You''re Even More Shameless Than I Am!


    Martin noticed her flushed face and said, "So, little girl, making the first move, are we?"


    "Huh?" Freya froze, caught off guard.


    Jack pointed at Robin''s retreating figure. "Your grandpa''s talking about him."


    24 58% #


    "You two old men-stop talking nonsense!" Freya stamped her foot in frustration and hurried off toward the private elevator. Chapter 389 Complete Foolishness

 The Deadly 389

    Chapter 389 Complete Foolishness


    Robin, Shirley, and the others left the banquet hall and began walking down the stairs..


    +10 Free Coins


    As soon as Liam, Caesar, and the rest saw Robin and Shirley leave, they scrambled after them as if chasing theirst lifeline.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Ramsey... please, wait" Liam''s pitiful voice echoed as he hurried to catch up.


    He knew that Robin was now his only chance to save the Hamiltons.


    Guests in the second-floor banquet hall noticed the group descending from the third floor, looking confused.


    The party had only just begun-why were so many people leaving already?


    Alice spotted Robin among the group and immediately perked up.


    She t


    thought she understood the situation-Robin must have been kicked out! That was the only exnation for him leaving so soon.


    Like a fox with its tail up, Alice shot up from her seat and rushed over to block Robin''s p


    "Stop right there!" she snapped.


    path.


    She looked at the Brookhaven clites and Liam following behind, all with sombe "What did you mess up this time?" essions, and sneered/


    "What makes you think someone like you even deserves to attend a celebration for the Wrights?


    "Hah! Did Old Mr. Wright finally get fed up and throw you out?


    "I''ve said it before-a broke nobody like you should stick to your ce, instead of trying to force your way into high society.


    "You think you can just show up at events like this without knowing how to behave? You''re bound to make a fool of yourself! "Honestly, Robin, don''t you have any shame?"


    "Mr. Ramsey."Liam said,ing up from behind, "Mr. Ramsey, please, just hear me out....


    Robin ignored him and tried to walk around Alice to keep going.


    Alice reached out and grabbed his arm. "Robin, Mr. Hamilton is talking to you! How can you be so. ungrateful?


    "Mr. Hamilton even speaking to you is already a huge honor!"


    "Shut up, you wretch!'' Liam pped Alice hard across the face. I''m talking to Mr. Ramsey. Who the hell are you to interfere? Get lost!" Alice was stunned, holding her stinging cheek in shock


    Chapter 389 Complete Foolishness


    "Mr. Hamilton, I... I was just insulting that nobody, Robin!"


    "You''re calling him a nobody?" Liam let out a bitterugh.


    That''s exactly what he''d thought before, too.


    He cursed himself for his stupidity.


    How could he have been such a fool?


    +10 Free Coins


    This clueless woman had actually rejected a true powerhouse like Robin and had kept calling him a loser!


    That level of stupidity was truly unmatched.


    Liam pointed at Alice with a sneer. "You''re not even worthy to be called a nobody in front of him!"


    You blind woman-scram!" he barked, then quickly ran after Robin, who was already some distance away. "Mr. Ramsey, please wait, I was wrong


    Alice''s head was spinning from the p, and she looked after Liam in utter confusion. Robin is just a nobody... so why is Mr. Hamilton acting like this? "Smack!"


    Another pnded on her other cheek.


    Rita pointed a finger at Alice. "I told you-if I ever hear you disrespect Mr. Ramsey ag every single time. You pathetic wretch!"


    All p you


    Alice held her burning cheeks, staring in shock at the retreating figures of Rita and Daphne. She waspletely bewildered. Had everyone lost their minds?


    Robin was just a nobody, a lover-why were they all being so foolish?!


    She nced at Robin and the others walking away, her confusion deepening.


    old Mr. Wright had gotten angry, the Wrights'' security should have thrown Robin out. So why were all these Brookhaven big shots leaving with him? What on earth was going on with these people today? Zachary chuckled. "Alice, isn''t it obvious? Shirley probably got into an argument with the Wrights because she wanted to get Robin a seat, and stormed out in anger when she didn''t get her way.


    "The Brookhaven elites and Mr. Hamilton must be annoyed that Robin messed things up, for them, so they''re following him to give him a piece of their minds. "Either way, that loser Robin is just a joke!


    "There''s only one thing I don''t get. Why are Shirley and Drake so willing to offend the Wrights for Robin''s sake? What did he do to get them on his side?"


    Alice sneered. "Robin is disgusting! Someone like him thinking he deserves a seat at the Wrights'' table- he''s totally delusional.


    Chapter 389 Complete Foolishness.


    +10 Free Cons


    "High society isn''t something just anyone can muscle into. Without power, connections, or status, he''ll eventually be tossed out."


    Zacharyughed and took Alice''s arm. "Forget about him. Let''s go back to our meal."


    Meanwhile, Robin and his group passed through the lobby on the first floor.


    Calvin, the president of the Harmonfield Holistic Medicine Association, was sitting at a nearby table with Hank. Suddenly, he froze, his eyes fixed on Robin''s retreating figure.


    Bathed in the lobby''s light, Robin''s silhouette caught his attention, and Calvin muttered to himself, "He looks so familiar.. almost exactly like the figure in that photo."


    Hank looked at him, puzzled. "Mr. Underwood, what do you mean? Who does he look like?"


    Calvin''s eyes filled with awe. "The top master hi

 The Deadly 390

    Chapter 390 My Granddaughter''s Confidant Chapter 390 My Granddaughter''s Confidant.


    "Master Ramsey is here? Where? Where?"


    Hank shot up like he''d been set on fire, bolting from his seat and rushing outside.


    Just then, a middle-aged man with a delicate, almost feminine appearance walked by, and Hank identally collided with him head-on.


    Hank lost his bnce and ended up toppling over,nding directly on top of the man.


    "Oh, sorry! So sorry..." Hank mumbled as he scrambled awkwardly to his feet.


    The man slowly got up, giving Hank a long, dreamy look.


    58%0


    +10 Free Cons


    Suddenly, he let out a high-pitchedugh and, with a mboyant gesture, tapped Hank''s cheek with his thick, ck-nailed pinky finger. "Oh, you naughty old thing! You fell on me-you''re responsible for this now! Hehehe..."


    "Get away, get away!" Hank was startled, quickly wiping his face and resuming his search for Master Ramsey.


    "Smack!" The man gave Hank a yful p on the backside. "ying innocent, are we? With a big ol'' butt like that, I can tell you''re trouble!"


    The p sent Hank stumbling, almost toppling him over. "You creep! Get lost!"


    "Hmph! Dirty old man, I knew you were bad news the moment I saw you!" the man huffed and walked away, casting a flirtatious nce back over his shoulder.


    "Don''t think you can take advantage of me and then just pretend it didn''t happen! I''ll find you again, old man-you can''t escape me!"


    A chorus ofughter erupted from the second-floor banquet hall.


    Hank forced a dryugh, then muttered, "Mr. Underwood, where is Master Ramsey?"


    Calvin shook his head. "It was probably just my imagination. I''ve been hoping to meet the legendary Master Ramsey for so long, I think I just saw what I wanted to see!


    "I''d give anything to hear his teachings firsthand, even just a single piece of guidance. It would make my lifeplete.


    "Mr. Miller Sr., I think I may have been mistaken. My mentor, Mr. Wilder, will be arriving soon-perhaps Master Ramsey is with him."


    Hank sighed in disappointment. "Mr. Underwood, you have to help me find Master Ramsey. My life practically depends on it


    Calvin took a deep breath. "Mr. Miller. Sr., I''m just as eager to meet Master Ramsey. But I need to see my mentor, Mr. Wilder, first-only he would know where Master Ramsey is. My mentor''s flight was dyed. so he''ll be arriving at the resort hotel a bitte." 1/3


    Chapter 390 My Granddaughter''s Confidant


    Calvin checked the time. "He should be here by now.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Mr. Miller Sr., let''s head to the hotel entrance to greet him. There''s a chance Master Ramsey may have arrived with him."


    "Perfect, let''s go!" Hank replied eagerly, practically dragging Calvin along as they headed outside.


    Meanwhile, Robin and his group had already exited the resort hotel, climbed into the Dunns'' cars, and were now slowly making their way out of the resort.


    At that exact moment, Wilder arrived at the hotel entrance.


    He froze in ce, squinting into the distance.


    Was that Master Ramsey he spotted in one of the luxury cars driving away?


    Why was he leaving?


    Could he be mistaken?


    Wilder furrowed his brows, lost in thought


    Just then, Martin and his group exited through the private elevator hallway.


    Seeing Martin, Wilder walked up with a smile. "Old Mr. Wright, has the banquet sorry for beingte-my flight was dyed."


    ady? I''m so


    Martin chuckled, "Mr. Lennon, it''s a real shame you missed it! Today''s celebration was quite the show, and I couldn''t be happier, haha..."


    Wilder observed Martin''s joyful expression. ''Really? Well, as long as Old Mr. Wright enjoyed yourself! You''re looking better than ever-your energy and vitality are remarkable!


    "My mentor truly is a miracle worker! At this rate, Old Mr. Wright could easily live another 20 years in perfect health!


    "By the way, Old Mr. Wright-did my mentor arrive?"


    Martin nodded. "He was here just a moment ago. Didn''t you see him on your way in?"


    "No, I didn''t," Wilder said, shaking his head, disappointment clear in his eyes.


    "Mr. Ramsey left in one of the Dunns'' cars. Look at that line of cars over there," Martin said, pointing ahead.


    "If you''d arrived just a bit sooner, you would have met him."


    Wilder looked toward the resort entrance, practically beating his chest in frustration. "Ah, what a shame! I''ve been looking forward to meeting Master Ramsey for so long, and now, because of a dyed flight, I missed my chance!" After exchanging a few words with Wilder, Martin and his group left the hotel and headed back to their own cars to leave the resort.


    Chapter 390 My Granddaughter''s Confidant


    Hank and Calvin rushed over to Wilder. "Master, you''re finally here! Where''s Master Ramsey?"


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Wilder shook his head. The flight dy made me miss a golden opportunity. It''s infuriating! If I''d arrived just ten minutes earlier, I could''ve at least spoken a few words with him."


    Hank looked crushed. "He''s gone? Master Ramsey was actually here at the hotel?"


    Wilder nodded, pointing toward the Dunns'' convoy: "Yes, did you see those cars just now? Master Ramsey was in that ck Mercedes,"


    Calvin watched the Dunns'' ck Mercedes as it disappeared into the distance, feeling deeply disappointed. "What a pity... Master Ramsey truly keeps a low profile."


    D


    Hank stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Mr. Lennon, please, you have to help me find Master Ramsey. My life depends on it."


    Then Hank suddenly remembered something and pulled out an invitation. "Mr. Lennon, my granddaughter is having her engagement ceremony tomorrow, and we''d be honored if you would attend." Wilder was about to decline, but Hank added excitedly The engagement ceremoi. One of Dawnspire Heights Estates!"


    Wilder froze in surprise. "Where did you say?"


    "Mr. Lennon, at Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates!" Hank repeated, smiling.


    ing held at Vi


    "The owner of Harmonfield''s most prestigious vi is actually my granddaughter''s close friend, and he''s letting her use the space for the event."


    Wilder was stunned.


    Being friends with the owner of such a ce was no small feat.


    "Alright, Mr. Miller Sr., I''ll be there on time tomorrow!

 The Deadly 391

    Chapter 391 Radiant and Alluring, Graced with Elegance


    The Dunns convoy slowly drove out of the seaside resort. 58%


    +10 Free Cons


    Shirley needed to return to Eastvale Development Group immediately to handle the aftermath of the 50 investment partners terminating their contracts.


    Drake, sensing it was best to give them space, chose not to ride in the same car as Robin and Shirley: instead, he headed home on his own...


    At that moment, Shirley was still in a daze, the entire experience feeling surreal.


    The sudden injection of 200 billion into Eastvale Development Group''s Ecological Investment Project had instantly defused the crisis caused by the 50 cooperative developers pulling out. What had seemed like a looming disaster-a coordinated act of extortion by the investors-had been transformed into an opportunity, all thanks to Robin''s wless handling


    She thought back to the banquet, to the way Robin had so confidently told her to sever ties with Gideon and the others. Only now did she fully grasp the meaning behind his words. Robin had known all along about the hidden agenda behind the 50panies collective termination their contracts. He hadid a trap, waiting for Liam and his allies to fall into


    1. it.


    This trap didn''t just take down the Hamiltons of Harmonfield and the Landers of Brook all ten of Brookhaven''s elite families, as if they''d been wiped out overnight.


    of


    et back


    Gideon and the other opportunists had been brought to ruin, reduced to nothing but debt-ridden families, far from their previous millions or even tens of millions in worth Liam had spent five years scheming to destroy the Dunns and secure his ce as Harmonfield''s top power yer, going to great lengths to plot against them.


    This time, he''d even tried to leverage Phoenix Vanguard''s influence, rallying Brookhaven elites and 50 development partners to strike at the Dunns.


    Yet, he had unknowingly orchestrated his own downfall, demolishing the empire his father had painstakingly built over decades.


    If it hadn''t been for Robin, the Dunns would now be facing the same ruin that had befallen the Hamiltons.


    Shirley stole a nce at Robin, who was reclining calmly in his seat.


    That handsome face, that gentle expression.


    He didn''t look at all like someone who could be so decisive, someone who could change the tides with a snap of his fingers.


    Yet, every time a seemingly insurmountable crisis arose, Robin would turn despair into a miracle, as if it were just a game to him.


    As Shirley thought back over all the unforgettable moments they''d shared since they first met, a happy smile spread across her face. 1/3


    Chapter 391 Radiant and Alluring, Graced with Elegance


    She felt incredibly lucky to have met man as steady and strong as a mountain.


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Without thinking, she rested her head on Robin''s shoulder, closed her beautiful eyes, and let herself bask in his presence, breathing in his subtle, intoxicating scent.


    Robin froze for a moment, then smiled, catching the light fragrance of her hair so close to him.


    Her delicate features, her graceful neck, the hint of soft skin beneath the neckline-she truly was breathtaking.


    Every movement, every look, seemed to radiate elegance and allure.


    He couldn''t help but notice the blissful blush on Shirley''s face, her flutteringshes, and her crimson lips.


    She was no longer the cold, aloof goddess of Harmonfield who kept everyone at a distance.


    Suddenly, the phone buzzed, snapping Robin back to reality.


    A message from the Dark Web had arrived.


    There was an anomaly in the ounts of Southvale Development Group.


    The Dark Web had discovered thatrge sums of money had been transferred out in b. three months, flowing into the ount of an offshore shellpany called Regentis Group. The man behind Regentis Group was someone named Patrick Webster.


    ver the past


    The Dark Web operatives also sent along Patrick''s photo.


    Robin chuckled to himself.


    So there was something shady going on.


    This Patrick was the same man who had been involved with Jonah''s wife, Leigh.


    Robin shook his head.


    Poor Jonah-he really couldn''t catch a break.


    Just as his career was finally picking up, he''d been betrayed from within.


    And the traitor was none other than the person he shared his bed with.


    Jonah had risked his life countless times to build a safe haven for his family, to shield them from hardship.


    Yet, it hadn''t been enough to win a heart that would stay true through thick and thin.


    Some people are just heartless and deserve whateveres to them.


    Robin quickly sent a message.


    "Take control of Patrick''s offshore shellpany.


    "For now, don''t take any further action against anyone involved. Let''s watch and see what unfolds."


    Chapter 391 Radiant and Alluring, Graced with Elegance


    +10 Free Coina


    "What are you looking at?" Shirley leaned over, trying to catch a glimpse of the message on Robin''s phone.


    Just then, Freya''s call came in with a cheerful chime.


    Shirley blinked her beautiful eyes and teased, "Freya''s been acting strange around you today. My intuition says she likes you!"


    "Oh really?" Robin chuckled. "Beautiful women are naturally drawn to heroes. It''s only normal!"


    "In your dreams!" Shirleyughed, giving him a yful pinch on the waist. "Hurry up and answer, or Freya might get mad."


    Robin answered the call and put it on speaker.


    "Robin, one of Uncle Carson''s friends brought in two purebred mastiffs from abroad. Do you want one?


    "If you''re interested, I can have Uncle Carson''s friend reach out to you. How about it?"


    Robin nced at Shirley. "Do you want a mastiff?"


    Shirley''s eyes widened. "No way! Those things are like tigers-they could eat som


    On the other end of the line, Freya chuckled, having overheard Shirley. "Uncle Carson''s friend said there are two trainers whoe with the mastiffs, so safety won''t be an issue." Robin thought for a moment. "Alright, I''ll send him the address. Have him deliver them directly."


    He hung up and sent the address for Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates to the contact number Freya had provided.


    Only then did he remember that the ess card for Vi One was with Vera.


    Looks like he''d have to ask Vera to swing by and let the mastiffs and their trainers into the vi.

 The Deadly 392

    Chapter 392 Are You Giving Me Something Tonight?


    Chapter 392 Are You Giving Me Something Tonight?


    58


    +10 Free Coins


    "Robin. I''ll finish up my work at thepany in the afternoon ande back early," Shirley said, holding onto Robin''s arm earnestly. "Tonight, I''ll cook a delicious dinner for you myself. How does that sound?"


    Robin nced at Shirley''s eager expression. "Maybe we should just order takeout."


    Shirley frowned slightly, understanding what he meant.


    Thest time she cooked at home, it turned into aplete disaster, with a pot of food that looked more like chicken poop than dinner. "Don''t worry, it won''t be likest time. I''ve been practicing a lottely.


    "It was just because of that terrible app I usedst time.


    "But now, Amber helped me pick out some reliable cooking apps. I''ve tried a few recipes, and the results have been much better.


    "I even set aside two evenings a week to practice cooking. I''m getting pretty good ti


    Robin nodded. "Well, I know. Amber told me."


    Shirley looked over at Amber, who was driving, with a hint of exasperation. "Amber tells you everything?"


    ? Robin shook his head. "I still think we should forget about it. You''re already so busy; there''s no need for you to cook personally."


    "It''s no trouble; I''m not tired," Shirley said, smiling softly.


    "I''m actually really interested in cooking now. And I''ve been working hard at it.


    "If you try my cooking again, you''ll definitely want toe back for more."


    Robin shook his head. "No, thanks. I''d rather not eat another pot of chicken poops."


    Amber couldn''t hold back herughter, giggling from the driver''s seat.


    "Amber, focus on driving and don''t make fun of me!" Shirley scolded, giving her a re.


    Then, turning back to Robin with a smile, she added, "Ive improved too, Robin. How will you know my cooking''s not good if you don''t give it a try?


    "You absolutely have toe home for dinner tonight. And if you agree, I''ll... I''ll give you...


    Robin instinctively nced at Shirley with a suggestive smile. "Are you giving me something tonight?


    Amber''s hands on the steering wheel jolted slightly.


    Shirley understood what Robin meant and her cheeks dushed red in an instant-


    24 58% a


    Chapter 392 Are You Giving Me Something Tonight?


    It crept up to her translucent ears, then down her delicate, pale neck, painting her skin with a rosy hue.


    "Get your mind out of the gutter! I meant I''d give you a little surprise.


    "You have toe home tonight!"


    Robin chuckled and nodded. "Alright, I can''t refuse such enthusiasm. Let''s just hope whatever you cook is edible!"


    Shirley huffed yfully. "After you taste my cooking tonight, you''ll see that hard work really does pay off"


    Robin pointed to the Eastvale Development Group building ahead. "Alright, you two get going. I need to use the car for a bit."


    After Shirley and Amber got out, he drove the car toward the southern coast of Harmonfield.


    Just three minutes earlier, he''d received a message from the Dark Web.


    Four Sakurania assassins were tailing Daphne''s car on the coastal road west of her seaside vi.


    Daphne hadn''t headed to Violetcrest International. Instead, she''d turned west, toward ate farm near the coast.


    Seeing this message, Robin immediately understood Daphne''s n.


    She intended to lure the four assassins to a secluded area and deal with them there.


    A few days earlier, Daphne had confided in him.


    She still hadn''t figured out why the Rivers family wanted her to establish a foothold in Harmonfield.


    As for their ultimate goal, the Rivers family hadn''t disclosed it to her.


    They instructed her to build influence in Harmonfield and await further orders.


    This mission was critical to the future of both the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School. Daphne''s words had piqued Robin''s curiosity.


    The Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School had maintained a low profile for years.


    It was as if they were biding their time, waiting for the opportune moment to make a significant move.


    What exactly was this major undertaking? No one knew


    Old Fred had also sent him to Harmonfield to wait for someone.


    Who this person was and what they wanted, he had no idea.


    Could the Rivers family''s activities be connected to the person Old Fred mentioned would eventually seek him out?


    It remained a mystery in Robin''s heart.


    Chapter 392 Are You Giving Me Something Tonight?


    On the coastal road in southern Harmonfield.


    A ck BMW off-road closely tailed Daphne''s car as it beagled towards the western farm.


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Inside Daphne''s car, Rita turned to her and spoke in a low voice, "Ms. West, we''ve confirmed that the four men following us are assassins sent by the Rivers family Daphne''s eyes glinted with a cold fury.


    "I thought they were my support!


    "To think they''ve treated me like a tool since birth. Now that they know Mr. Ramsey has removed the Soul-Eating Charm from me, they''ve sent people to kill me again and again!


    "I swear, I''ll never forgive the Rivers family!


    "Rowan, lead them into the forest near the western farm. We''ll take them out there!"


    "Alright, Ms. West!" Rowan immediately turned the car towards the western farm.


    Rita''s face was tense as she spoke, "Ms. West, our intel says that these four assassins family and Northern Star Sword School are all high-ranking killers.


    Rivers


    "They''re all extremely skilled fighters, some of the best among assassins. The three of us trying to take down all four may be quite challenging. There''s a real risk we might not make it out alive. "And with your health only recently restored, I''m worried about you engaging in intensebat. Perhaps we should ask Mr. Ramsey for assistance?


    Daphne frowned in thought.


    After Robin''s treatments, her body had recovered almostpletely, and her strength was back to about 80 percent.


    She believed she might have a chance against the four assassins if she went all out.


    However, with Rita and Rowan''s skill levels, she feared they might struggle to hold their own.


    After a long moment of consideration, she finally shook her head. "No. We''ll fight with everything we''ve got. We still have a chance."

 The Deadly 393

    Chapter 393 You Must Die to Atone!


    Chapter 393 You Must Die to Atone!


    +10 Free:


    The three of them parked their car at the edge of the forest by the western farnd and slowly walked into the trees.


    Four Sakurania assassins followed closely behind, keeping a calcted distance.


    In the quiet, shadowy woods of the afternoon, the farther they ventured, the darker and more eerie it


    became


    As they reached the depths of the forest, a ghostly smile flickered across Daphne''s face.


    Rowan and Rita immediately caught on.


    The three abruptly stopped, their senses alert to the presence of four masked figures lurking in the woods.


    In a preemptive strike, they attacked before the assassins could react.


    Suddenly, hundreds of silver needles shed in the dim light, gleaming like stars as they rained down on the four assassins!


    The assassins let out strange, high-pitched cries and disappeared into the shadows.


    Daphne, Rowan, and Rita stood back-to-back in the center of the forest, holding their breath and listening for any


    movement


    The eerie silence pressed down on them, making the dark forest feel like the depths of the underworld.


    After a tense pause, the stillness shattered.


    The leaves rustled violently, and dozens of shuriken came flying down like a deadly rain, covering Daphne, Rowan, and Rita.


    The four assassins emerged from the shadows like ghosts, brandishing their sabers, and lunged toward Daphne, Rowan, and Rita, who were busy deflecting the shuriken. "I''ll draw them away!" Rowan shouted.


    Before Daphne could stop him, he had darted to the side, positioning himself behind the assassins andunching a furious counterattack on their backs.


    The assassins dodged Rowan''s assault with ease.


    Rowan spun and sprinted deeper into the forest, luring two of the assassins after him.


    The assassins exchanged a knowing nce.


    Two assassins broke off, their sights set on Rowan.


    They nned to eliminate their targets one by one, starting with him.


    Once Rowan was dealt with, the four assassins would regroup to overwhelm Dapline and Rita.


    Chapter 393 You Must Die to Atone!


    +10 Free Coms


    Daphne knew that Rowan''stood little chance against two elite assassins, but she had no choice.


    Daphne faced two formidable assassins, their skills a match for her own.


    Both she and Rita were locked in a desperate struggle, fully engaged in fending off their attackers.


    Their situation seemed dire; their fate hung precariously in the bnce.


    All Daphne could hope was that she and Rita would somehow defeat these two assassins in time to aid Rowan.


    In the ensuing struggle, Rita sustained an injury and began to falter.


    Facing relentless attacks from two assassins, Daphne was also beginning to tire.


    Meanwhile, Rowan sprinted through the forest, leading his two pursuers toward the northwest corner of


    the woods.


    Once he reached a suitable spot, he turned to face them, brandishing his short sword and executing at spinning low sweep aimed at their legs.


    Rowan was fast, but the two elite assassins were faster.


    They evaded his strike, vanishing like shadows.


    Before Rowan could pinpoint their location, dozens of shuriken filled the air,ing straight at him.


    Rowan spun his sword defensively, knocking aside each of the iing des.


    But


    the next instant, two sabers shed toward his throat.


    Rowan''s arms were stretched to their limit; he had no way to block the assassins'' attack.


    He knew that, given their speed and proximity, he would be dead within milliseconds.


    epting his fate, Rowan prepared himself for death.


    All he wanted now was to dy the assassins as long as possible, to buy Daphne and Rita a bit more time. With a surge of adrenaline, heunched himself at the two assassins and their gleaming des. The ninjas hesitated, their deadly sabers faltering for a heartbeat.


    But it was toote.


    Even that momentary pause sealed Rowan''s fate.


    With a wildugh, Rowan threw himself toward the oing sabers, determined to make them pay for every inch.


    It was all over!


    But just as he was about to meet his end, a sh of cold steel cut through the tension, and silence nketed the forest.


    Chapter 393 You Must Die to Atone!


    Rowan''s eyes widened as he stared at the sabers halted mere millimeters from his throat.


    Miraculously, they had stopped just short.


    However, the two assassins would never again wield their des.


    Their lives ended in that fraction of a second.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Rowan gasped in astonishment as he looked up to see Robin standing before him, his expression cold andposed.


    The assassins hadn''t even realized how they''d been killed.


    Rowan quickly pointed toward where Daphne and Rita were still fighting. "Ms. West and Rita are over there."


    Robin and Rowan sprinted deeper into the forest.


    Daphne and Rita were locked in a desperate fight against thest two Sakurania assassins.


    Rita, injured, was barely holding her ground.


    Facing two skilled killers alone, Daphne was nearing exhaustion as well.


    Seeing that they had the upper hand, the assassins slowed, taunting Daphne, "Cynthia Rivers, you betrayed. the Rivers family and Master Masao. For that, you must die!" Daphneughed bitterly. "I''ve done countless deeds for the Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School And this is my reward? Tell me, why do they want me dead?"


    One of the assassins sneered, "You disrupted a critical n of the Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School. A coward like you deserves death!"


    "A critical n?" Daphne''s face showed a flicker of surprise. "What n?"


    "You''re not worthy of knowing," the assassin replied coldly. "Now, will you take your own life, or shall we end it for you?"


    Daphne smirked defiantly. "You think I''ll kill myself on your orders, huh? I''m not your puppet.


    In the next moment, hundreds of silver needles burst forth, raining down on the two assassins.....


    Chapter 394 Ancient Relic


    Chapter 394 Ancient Reli

 The Deadly 394

    Chapter 394 Ancient Relic


    The two assassins in ck sneered as they saw Daphne''s silver needles flying toward them.


    In response, they flung all their shurikens in her direction.


    KS58%0


    +10 Free Cons


    The air crackled with energy as hundreds of silver needles met a relentless barrage of throwing knives.


    The elite assassins, masters of the Northern Star Sword Style, seemed to conjure an endless supply of weapons from thin air.


    Their skill was undeniable; they were truly the pinnacle of their deadly art.


    Daphne quickly realized she waspletely outmatched.


    Her supply of silver needles was exhausted, leaving her defenseless.


    Her supply of silver needles was exhausted, leaving her defenseless.


    The assasins'' throwing knives continued their relentless assault, a blizzard of steel that threatened to engulf her.


    Facing this overwhelming onught, Daphne knew she had no way out.


    Her strength was waning, and she began to lose her bnce.


    As she saw the barrage of shurikens closing in, darkness crept into her vision, and she felt herself falling to


    Bone side.


    At that moment, Robin caught her copsing body, pulling her to safety.


    "Lord Drakebane!" Daphne gasped in relief, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes.


    She hadn''t expected Robin to appear at such a critical moment, like a savior.


    With a swift movement, Robin deflected the rain of shurikens, causing them to fall to the ground around them.


    The two assassins were stunned as they hadn''t even noticed Robin''s approach!


    If he had wanted to kill them, they would''ve already been dead.


    "Who... who are you?" one of the assassins demanded, his voice shaking


    Robin smirked coldly. "You don''t deserve to know."


    With a flick of his hand, a sh of cold steel severed the Achilles tendons of both assassins, forcing them to their knees. "How... how dare you...one assassin sputtered in shock.


    "Oh, I dare, Robin replied with a dark sinile, his white teeth gleaming in the dim light of the forest.


    Chapter 394 Ancient Relic


    58%1


    +10 Free Coins


    The assassin barely had time to react before Robin''s de shed across his throat, sending him sprawling on the ground.


    Seeing his partner fall, the second assassin tried to bite down on a hidden poison capsule to end his own life.


    But Robin was faster, stabbing his dagger into the assassin''s mouth and breaking all his teeth with a brutal twist. "Now talk. Why did youe here to kill Daphne "What orders are the Rivers family waiting for in Harmonfield?


    "What is their n?"


    The assassin spat blood and sneered. "I''ll never tell you, even if it means death!"


    "Is that so?" Robin''s voice was cold as he pulled out a silver needle. "Let''s see if you can handle a fate worse. than death."


    In the next moment, he drove the silver needle into the assassin''s chest.


    Instantly, the assasin''s entire body convulsed, a sensation like a thousand ants gnawing overtaking him.


    He writhed in agony, drenched in sweat. "Demon! What... what have you done to me?"


    Tones


    "Answer my questions, and I''ll end your suffering quickly, Robin said calmly, discarding the blood-stained cloth he''d used to wipe his hands.


    The assassin''s agonized screams echoed through the silent forest. "Fine... fine! Just make it stop!"


    Robin retrieved the silver needle. "Speak. Why did the Rivers family ce the Soul-Eating Charm on Daphne? What orders was she waiting for here in Harmonfield?"


    The assassin exhaled a shuddering breath, finally submitting. "The Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School have been searching for an ancient relic for the past two centuries.


    This relic is said to appear once every 50 years in the martial world.


    "It''s rumored that this artifact reveals itself to its destined master.


    "About 20 years ago, it appeared unexpectedly.


    "It leads to a brutal conflict across the martial world.


    "All the major sects and ns fought to im it, sparing no cost to obtain this ancient relic.


    "Unfortunately, it was eventually lost here in Harmonfield.


    "That''s why the Rivers family sent Ms. Rivers here to wait for the relic to resurface."


    "An ancient relic?" Robin turned to Daphne. "Have you heard of this?"


    Daphne shook her head. "I know nothing about it. This is the first I''m hearing of such an relic."


    Chapter 394 Ancient Relic


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin looked back at the assassin. "What''s so special about this relic? Why is it worth such a bloody pursuit?"


    The assassin grimaced. "I... I don''t know. My rank isn''t high enough to know the specifics."


    Robin''s gaze hardened. "So, the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School ced a Soul-Eating Charm on Daphne just to have her host some spirit they''ve been feeding?" The assassin trembled under Robin''s cold re. "I-I...


    "Tell me, or you''ll regret it," Robin threatened, brandishing the silver needle.


    The assassin winced, pain etched on his face. "Legend speaks of only two who can wield this ancient relic." he rasped.


    "Those with the divine blood... and those with the demonic blood.


    "This artifact grants them dominion over celestial warriors and infernal legions, making them nearly unstoppable.


    With it, the world would be theirs for the taking.


    "For years, the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School have been raising malevolent spirit.


    "But this spirit no longer has a physical body.


    rful spirit-a


    "So, they ced it within a ck python, but the creature was too weak to sustain the spirit''s intelligence and power.


    "That''s why they decided to use nt iton Ms. Rivers, marking her with the Soul-Eating Charm to host the spirit until it could take control of her.


    "The n was to use her as a vessel. Once the artifact appears again, the Rivers family would be able to unleash the spirit and take control over the martial world''s celestial warriors and infernal legions"


    "If the curse hadn''t been broken, the spirit would have fully inhabited Ms. Rivers in a few months-


    But since the curse was lifted, their ns were ruined. We were sent here to capture her and bring her back."


    Robin''s eyes narrowed as he considered the assassin''s words. "Have you seen this relic yourself?"


    The assassin shook his head. "No. It''s said that everyone whoys eyes on it meets a gruesome end."


    Robin sneered. "Then that''s exactly what you''ll get.


    In a sh, his de sliced across the assassin''s throat.


    As the man copsed, the dagger in Robin''s hand pulsed with a menacing energy, a golden dragon coiled. around the hilt, eyes zing it absorbed the assassins life force.


    With his final breath, the assassin''s face twisted in horror as he recognized the dragon dagger. "It''s... it''s


    you


    Chapter 395 I Refuse to Believe I Fail to Seduce Him.


    Chapter 395 I Refuse to Believe I Fail to Seduce Him


    The CEO''s office at Silva Group.


    1


    581


    +10 Free Coins


    Vera excitedly recounted the thrilling and dramatic twists that had taken ce at the Wright family banquet that afternoon.


    Sarah listened, her eyes wide with amazement, letting out gasps of surprise as Vera described each event.


    As Vera became more animated, she kicked off her high heels.


    She even pulled up her long skirt, and crossed her fair, slender legs on the couch.


    "Ding, ding, ding.


    "Sarah, it sounds like I got a message. Could it be from Robin?" Vera leaned back on the couch, closing her eyes and stretching leisurely


    "Check my phone for me, will you? And pour me a ss of water; I''m not done with the story yet!"


    Sarah nced at Vera, noticing how her beautiful form was revealed as she stretched shed in her eyes.


    of jealousy


    Her wless, pale skin, her shapely legs, and her breathtakingly beautiful face; everything about Vera was enviable.


    Adding to her fury, Vera, once beneath her in status, had swiftly ascended to power.


    With Robin''s backing, she now held the reins of the Silva Group.


    Vera had climbed to the top ranks of Harmonfield''s elite, leading a majorpany among the city''s top


    Ten.


    Beauty, immense wealth, and the protection of the powerful Robin were all hers.


    It felt like a cruel cosmic joke.


    Why did fate seem to favor Vera with all the blessings?


    Sarah, once held in the same high regard, now faced a starkly different reality.


    The downfall of the Tylers had stripped her of her former status, leaving her no choice but to work beneath Vera.


    Life was so unjust.


    Bitter resentment brewed in Sarah''s heart.


    I shouldn''t be living like this!


    She walked over to Vera''s desk and picked up the phone


    A message notification caught her eye.

 The Deadly 395

    Chapter 395 1 Refuse to Believe I Fail to Seduce Him


    It was from Robin.


    "Where are you? I''m heading over to grab the vi ess card


    Sarah had intended to show the phone to Vera, but a sudden glint in her eyes betrayed a shift in her thoughts.


    A wicked idea had taken root.


    Everything Vera had now was thanks to Robin.


    The Dunn family''s sess was also due to Robin, who had established a solid foothold with the Eastvale Development Group.


    Robin had helped Shirley. He''d helped Vera. So why couldn''t he help me?


    I refuse to believe / fail to seduce him!


    If I could draw Robin into my arms, then all her dreams woulde true.


    I would get everything I desired!


    I yearn to im the title of Harmonfield''s most beautiful, just like Shirley!


    "Sarah, who was the message from?" Vera askedzily, eyes still closed.


    Quickly, Sarah typed a reply to Robin. "Il meet you in the building lobby in half an hour"


    She deleted the message and then took a deep breath to steady her nerves, walking over with a ss of water to hand to Vera.


    "Oh, just spam," she said casually. "Deleted it for you.


    "All these dating, insurance, real estate, and online novel ads; it''s so annoying."


    Veraughed. "People need to make a living somehow, right? It''s tough out there for everyone.


    "Have a seat; I''m not done with the story yet! You have no idea what happened next. It was unbelievable!


    "That guy always manages to surprise me!"


    Relieved Vera hadn''t caught on, Sarah took a seat.


    "Sarah, I thought Liam would seed in toppling the Dunns by colluding with Gideon and 50 other developers, but the way things turned around was absolutely incredible." "Liam had been plotting for three or four years to crush the Dunn family and establish the Hamiltons as Harmonfield''s top financial powerhouse!


    "Rumor has it that Shirley''s father was poisoned and fell ill because Liam had some dark connections that helped him pull it off."


    "At the Wright family banquet, heunched his attack on the Dunns.


    13:50 Thu. Nov 28


    Chapter 395 I Refuse to Believe I Fail to Seduce Him


    +10 Free Coins


    "He not only teamed up with Gideon and 50 other investors but also roped in the top ten powerful families from Brookhaven.


    "If it had been just Shirley and her grandfather facing all of that without any help, the Dunns would''ve been done for."


    Sarah nced at the clock, worried Robin might arrive soon.


    She urged, "Vera, isn''t Alice''s engagement ceremony tomorrow? Didn''t she ask you toe over and help her with preparations?


    "Why don''t you go help her out, and you can tell me the restter. After all, an engagement is a big deal."


    "Well, you''re right, but Alice is mostly prepared already. Besides, this story is just too good to leave halfway!" Vera sat up a bit straighter, clearly eager to finish her tale.


    "The top ten families from Brookhaven who showed up are some of the most powerful figures in the region. Not only do they have deep backgrounds and extensive connections, but they''re also extremely well-funded. With Liam teaming up with them, he was determined to crush the Dunns with overwhelming force.


    "At first, I couldn''t understand how Liam managed to gain so much influence.


    "Then I found out that he had secured a massive investment from the Phoenix Vanguard-two hundred. billion dors from Mr. Drogo himself!"


    Sarah''s eyes widened in shock. "Two hundred billion? With that kind of capital, plus the top ten families from Brookhaven backing him, how did the Dunns manage to hold their ground? Did the Wright family step in to help?"


    Vera shook her head. "No, even with the Wright family''s influence, they wouldn''t have been able to sway things in a situation like this.


    "In a way, this was a legitimate business rivalry. While Liam did use some underhanded tactics, it was still a form ofpetition, and it''s hard to fault him for that


    Vera then leaned closer with a sly smile. "But Sarah, do you know who it was that turned the tide and saved the Dunns from certain doom?"

 The Deadly 396

    Chapter 396 My Prince Is a Hero


    Chapter 396 My Prince Is a Hero 57%


    10 Free Coins


    "Who was it? Was it Robin again?" Sarah''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she pressed for an answer.


    Vera took a sip of water. "Hold on, don''t rush me. Let me tell it properly.


    "Sarah, I realized something important from what happened today.


    "I finally understand how the Dunn family managed to rise from nothing to be the number one family in Harmonfield in just a few decades!"


    Sarah chuckled. "Oh, Vera, look at you getting all philosophical. Go on, tell me what you''ve figured out."


    "It''s all because Mr. Dunn Sr., Drake, is no ordinary man!


    "A person, a family, even a corporation-each one needs a code of conduct, a sense of principle.


    "Mr. Dunn Sr. and Shirley are people of integrity and loyalty. They would never betray their principles.


    "Even if they risk everything, they don''t regret it.


    And today proved that the Dunns'' gamble paid off!"


    Sarah still looked puzzled. "Vera, stop being mysterious Just tell me, how did the Dunns manage not to get crushed?"


    "Wait! I think I know!" Sarah gasped before Vera could speak


    "Everyone in Harmonfield has been saying that Liam has been pursuing Shirley.


    "Vera, could it be that Shirley finally agreed to Liam''s advances, and that''s why he held back?"


    Sarah''s eyes shone with anticipation. "After all, Mr. Liam is quite the catch. He''s a charismatic, educated young man.


    "Not only did he graduate from a prestigious university abroad, but he''s also turned the Hamilton family from a second-tier family into one of Harmonfield''s top four in just a few years.


    "If I were Shirley, I''d have said yes to him ages ago!"


    Vera shook her head.


    "Sarah, the reason you can never be like Shirley is becalise your perspective is so limitedpared to


    hers.


    "Shirley never agreed to be with Liam.


    Even with the pressure from Liam and the top ten families from Brookhaven, neither she nor Mr. Dunn Sr, wavered. Their strength and resilience in that moment made me admire them even more." Sarah frowned. "If Shirley didn''t agree to Liam, then who helped her?


    "Was it Freya from the Wright family?


    Chapter 396 My Prince Is a Hero


    49.57%


    +10 Free Cons


    "Freya is Shirley''s close friend, so maybe she intervened and pulled some strings in the military to scare Liam off temporarily."


    Veraughed and shook her head.


    "Military intervention would have been too crude. And no, it wasn''t the Wrights either.


    "It was Robin who saved the Dunns once again!


    "Robin is that hero who appears like a beacon of hope in our darkest hour!"


    At this, Vera''s eyes sparkled with admiration, almost as if little stars were twinkling in them.


    Sarah had already guessed Vera was talking about Robin, but she still didn''t understand how he had managed such a feat.


    "Does Robin really have that kind of power?


    "Liam had 200 billion in capital, backed by the top ten families from Brookhaven and the support of 50 development partners, all pressing down on the Dunns


    "What kind of ability does Robin have to turn the tables on that?"


    Vera took another sip of water, her face glowing with pride. "The man I admire is nothing short of extraordinary. What seems impossible to everyone else is a breeze for him."


    Sarah scoffed lightly. "Robin''s always treated you like a buddy, hasn''t he?"


    Vera''s smile froze. "Who says that?"


    Sarah smirked, "You said it yourself, didn''t you?"


    "Did I?" Vera shot her a re, then her face softened with a dreamy smile.


    "He''s my prince.


    "I believe my prince is a hero. One day, he''lle to marry me, dressed in golden armor and riding on a cloud."


    Sarah looked at Vera''s lovestruck expression and chuckled. "Keep dreaming, girl."


    Vera snapped out of her reverie and continued, "Do you know what happened next?"


    "Robin managed to make the 200 billion that had already gone into Liam''s ount magically transfer into the Dunns'' ount.


    "And in just two and a half minutes, he destroyed the Lander Realty Group!


    "It was epic!"


    "What?" Sarah''s jaw dropped. That''s unbelievable!"


    *Sarah, I was honestly sweating bullets for the Dunns and for Robin, but I was powerless to help.


    III


    Chapter 396 My Prince Is a Hero


    9457%


    *10 Free Cons


    "Who could''ve known that this disaster would be transformed by Robin into a magnificent victory?"


    "The Dunns Eastvale Ecological Project got 200 billion in funding. The Landers and Hamiltons were taken down. The assets of the top ten families from Brookhaven shrank by more than half, and the 50 developers, led by Gideon, are now buried in debt they''ll never repay.


    "Sarah, wasn''t my prince''s move absolutely brilliant?"


    Sarah nced at Vera''s proud expression, a sh of jealousy flickering in her eyes.


    I need to find a way to get close to Robin.


    I have to win this man over!


    "Vera, it''s gettingte. You should go help Alice with her engagement preparations, Sarah urged, worried that Robin would arrive any moment.


    Vera stood up and slipped on her shoes. "You''re right, Sarah. I''ll head over now. Wrap up any loose ends at the office, and head home to rest afterward."


    Alright, off you go." Sarah watched Vera''s hurried departure with a cold smile.


    "Ha, who do you think you are to deserve all of this?


    "You don''t have your mother''s love, and your father doesn''t care about you. What makes you think you should have more than me?


    "I refuse to ept this. I won''t let you be happier than me!"

 The Deadly 397

    Chapter 397 Sarah''s Low-Cut Dress


    Chapter 397 Sarah''s Low-Cut Dress 57%


    +10 Free Cons


    Sarah checked the time; Robin should have arrived downstairs at the Silva Group building by now..


    She quickly dashed to the restroom to touch up her makeup.


    She then slipped into a dress with an exceptionally low neckline in the office lounge.


    Once everything was ready, she stood in front of the mirror for a few minutes, making sure she looked perfect before stepping out. Back at her desk, she spread somepany reports across the surface.


    She then lowered her head as if deeply engrossed in her work.


    Five minutester, she heard the steady footsteps of someone approaching in the hallway outside.


    Her heart raced with excitement as she recognized that walk


    It was Robin


    He really came!


    This was her chance!


    She had to make Robin notice her, make him desire her


    *If she could win over this man, he would be hers to control.


    She imagined him helping her build an empire just like the Dunns, elevating her to the status of Harmonfield''s top beauty.


    With her heart pounding, she checked the low V-neck of her dress again.


    She tugged it down just a bit more, letting her pale skin peek out provocatively.


    She was determined to make it so Robin couldn''t look way,


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in!" Sarah said.


    She feignedposure, her voice carefully modted as if engrossed in the reports before her.


    Yet, the deliberate disy of her exposed neckline betrayed her true intentions.


    Robin opened the door and stepped inside.


    He nced around and saw only Sarah, seated at her desk with her head down, seemingly immersed in


    her work.


    "Where''s Ms. Silva?" he asked, scanning the room.


    Chapter 397 Sarah''s Low-Cut Dress


    "Ms. Silva just stepped out, Sarah said, standing up with a slight start.


    "Oh. Mr. Ramsey, you''re here."


    "She left? Where did she go?" Robin asked indifferently


    +10 Free Cots


    Sarah gathered up the papers on her desk and replied, I think she went downstairs to the finance department. She should be back soon.


    "Do you... need something from her, Mr. Ramsey?"


    "Nothing important," he replied, checking his watch.


    Sarah quickly walked over to him.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please take a seat. She should be back in just a few minutes."


    "Alright." Robin walked over and sat on the couch.


    Sarah discreetly locked the door as soon as he was seated, activating the electronic lock.


    Robin noticed the action and raised an eyebrow slightly but said nothing.


    "Mr. Ramsey, can I get you some coffee?" Sarah offered, her tone warm and inviting as she reached for some coffee powder.


    However, he waved her off. "No need, I''m just here to say a quick word to Vera. Has she been here all afternoon?"


    Sarah, now standing directly in front of Robin, leaned forward just enough to make sure her low neckline was in his line of sight.


    "Yes, she came back right after the luncheon and has been here ever since. She only just w finance department; she shouldn''t be long." She crouched down, carefully handing him a bottle of water.


    She deliberately bent forward and gave him an even better view of her neckline.


    to the


    But Robin didn''t seem to notice. His eyes stayed on his phone as he casually opened a game, paying her no attention at all. Frustrated, Sarah "identally" nudged the water bottle, causing it to spill


    Only then did Robin look up.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Mr. Ramsey! I didn''t mean to," she apologized quickly, reaching for a napkin to wipe the water off his leg


    "It''s fine, I can do it myself." Robin took the napkin from her and dabbed his pants.


    He barely nced at her, seemingly unaffected by her teary eyes, innocent expression, and deliberate disy of skin.


    III


    8K 57%


    Chapter 397 Sarah''s Low-Cut Dress


    Is she seriously not wearing a bra?


    +10 Free Cons


    Seeing his look, Sarah pretended to be embarrassed and covered her chest with her hand, her cheeks reddening slightly.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Ramsey, I stayed here at the office over the weekend and just... forgot."


    Robin waved it off. "No problem."


    Seeing him immediately look back down at his phone, Sarah felt a sh of irritation.


    Is he serious? There''s no way he doesn''t want to look at me!


    Sighing softly, she tried again, "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve been meaning to invite you to dinner for a while, but I was worried you''d be too busy."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his tone neutral. "Dinner? What''s the asion?"


    "Oh, no reason... I just wanted to thank you," Sarah said, sitting down beside him.


    She pulled her skirt up a bit to reveal her pale thighs as she arranged herself in a demure,dylike pose.


    "If it weren''t for you stepping in, I don''t know what would have happened to me that night.


    She dabbed at her eyes with a tissue, pretending to get emotional, leaning subtly closer to him.


    "You''re my savior, Mr. Ramsey, I don''t know how to ever repay you."


    Robin checked his watch and stood up.


    "Where exactly did Vera go again?"


    Sarah was fuming internally.


    He''s just ying hard to get.


    There''s no way he doesn''t understand what I''m doing


    But she held back, not wanting to push too hard.


    These things needed to be done gradually.


    She got to her feet and suddenly, she pretended to trip on her high heel, toppling toward Robin''s chest.


    Robin caught her by the arm and steadied her, "Watch your step. Maybe wear ts in the office? Alright, I''ll give Vera a call to see where she is."


    With that, he released her arm and headed toward the door.


    As he walked out, Sarah stomped her foot in frustration, her eyes shing with bitterness.


    "Robin, are you serious? I don''t believe for a second that you''re not interested. You''re just pretending!"


    13:51 Thu Nov 28

 The Deadly 398

    Chapter 398 A Celebration at Dawnspire Heights Estates Chapter 398 A Celebration at Dawnspire Heights Estates Robin stepped out of the office and dialed Vera''s ny


    "Hey, where are you? Are you in the finance departmen I''m outside your ollice," he said. "My office?" Vera eximed on the other end of the line.


    "Why didn''t you let me know beforeing?


    "If I''d known, I would''ve stayed and waited for you-no matter what, I wouldn''t have left.


    "Well, have a seat and wait for me. Sarah should still be there. I''m heading back right now." Robin pressed the elevator button. "If you''re already out, don''t worry about it. I''m leaving. "Didn''t you get my message?" he asked.


    "No, I didn''t get any messages from you, Vera replied, sounding surprised.


    "When did you send it? Hold on, let me check."


    After a pause, she continued, "Nope, there''s nothing here.


    "Are you sure you sent it to me? Or maybe... you just miss me and needed an excuse to call, huh? Hehehe...


    +10 Fres Coins


    "If you miss me, I coulde over right now and keep youpany. We could do... well, anything."


    Robin rolled his eyes. This woman never missed a chance to tease him.


    "I actually came to get the ess card for Vi One. Freya''s uncle sent over a pair of I was nning to put them at the vi" stills, and


    "Mastiffs? You''re going to keep them in the vi?" Vera asked in surprise. ''Aren''t they really fierce? Won''t they be dangerous? Robin chuckled. "No, they''ll be fine. They''reing with two trainers.


    "If you''re busy, don''t worry about it. I''ll meet you tomorrow morning at Vi One,"


    "Alright, darling... "Vera''s voice turned yful, adopting a cutesy tone.


    "Cut it out!" Robin knew she was just messing around again.


    "By the way, Vera, where were you about half an hour ago?" he asked.


    In the office, of course! I just left a little while ago, right before you called."


    "Since you got back from the Wirght banquet at noon, you''ve been at the office the whole time?" he pressed.


    "Exactly! After you and Shirley left, I didn''t have anyone else to hang out with, so where else would I go?


    Chapter 398 A Celebration at Dawnspire Heights Estates


    "I just went back to the office and spent the afternoon chatting with Sarah, talking nonsense."


    10 Free Coim


    "You were with Sarah the whole time?" Robin smirked in himself. "Did she touch your phone at any point?" Without a second thought, Vera replied. "Oh, yeah. I let my phone on the desk for a bit, and I heard at notification.


    "I didn''t check it myself, so I asked her to take a look.


    "She said it was some spam, so she just deleted it for me


    "Alright, I get it, Robin said with an amused smile, ncing back toward the office.


    curious


    "Why? Did something happen?" Vera asked, curious.


    "No, it''s nothing. Go about your day" Robin stepped into the elevator.


    "Robin, I''ll see you tomorrow at 9 AM at Vi One."


    Just then, he received a Whatsapp message from Shirley.


    "Robin, I''m done with work for the day. I''ll go pick up some groceries and cook for us tonight. Waiting for you!


    Seeing the message, Robin felt a headacheing on.


    He replied, "Alright, I''ll be back soon."


    As he stepped out of the Silva Group building, he nced over at the row of restaurants across the street


    After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to y it safe


    He went and picked up a few ready-made dishes from one of the stalls. Just in case Shirle


    ended up inedible, at least he wouldn''t go hungry.


    That evening, Shirley certainly gave him another surprise.


    Robin sat in the vi''s living room, watching this sophisticated heiress of the Dunn family chase a big rooster around the kitchen with a cleaver in hand for nearly two hours.


    In the end, she copsed onto the floor,pletely exhausted, without ever managing to catch and butcher the chicken.


    Robin still couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    How could a woman as smart as Shirley struggle so much just to cook an edible meal?


    As it turned out, the pre-made dishes Robin bought ended up saving the night.


    After they''d eaten, Shirley was so worn out that she copsed onto the couch and fell asleep.


    Robin tidied up the vi, then helped clean Shirley up a bit before carrying her to bed.


    Only then did the vi finally settle down.


    1351 Thu, Nov 280


    Chapter 398 A Celebration at Dawnspire Heights Estates


    +10 Free Cons


    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Shirley, Robin shook his head with a smile and quietly left the room.


    The next morning, Robin woke up a little past eight.


    After Shirley''s exhausting night of cooking, she was still asleep.


    He made a quick stop to pick up breakfast, leaving it at the vi for Shirley. Then, he set off towards Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    On the way, he got a call from Jane.


    "Master, we''ve just arrived in Draconia. We''re about to board a flight to Harmonfield and should be there by 10:30 PM.


    "Master, could you send me the address? My grandfather and I would like toe to pay our respects.


    Robin sent her the location of Vi One.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the base of Dawnspire Mountain and called Vera, "Hey Vera, yet?"


    are you there


    "Robin. I just stepped out of Dawnspire Heights Estates to pick up some things. Go on up: I left the door to Vi One unlocked. I''ll be back soon. With that, Vera hung up in a hurry.


    Only then did Robin notice the line of flower arrangements stretching along the road up the mountain, from the base all the way to the top.


    Is there some kind of celebration going on at Dawnspire Heights Estates today?

 The Deadly 399

    Chapter 399 This Is My Home, Why Can''t Enter?


    Chapter 399 This Is My Home, Why Can''t I Enter?


    57%


    +10 Free Coins


    Logan happened to be standing by the entrance to Dawnspire Heights Estates when he noticed Robin approaching.


    "Mr. Ramsey, wee back," Logan said, hurrying over to Robin''s car and greeting him respectfully.


    "What''s going on today?" Robin asked, nodding towards the flower arrangements and string lights decorating the path.


    "Mr. Ramsey, don''t you know?" Logan looked surprised.


    "Should I?" Robin asked, noting Logan''s confusion..


    Logan quickly exined, "Ms. Silva''s friend, Zachary, is holding an engagement ceremony with Alice at Vi One today. Didn''t you know?"


    "Well, is that so?" Robin finally understood why Vera hall asked to borrow the vi a few days ago.


    It turns out it was for Zachary and Alice''s engagement. Did Vera arrange this with you?"


    Yes, Mr. Ramsey. Ms. Silva has your ess card, so I assumed it was fine... Did I do something wrong. If you''d like, I can get people to clear them out right away!" Robin shook his head, smiling in mild amusement.


    Vera had really gone ahead and lent Vi One to Alice for her engagement. What was that woman thinking?


    "No, it''s fine. I''ll handle it. Robin patted Logan on the shoulder.


    "I don''t have my ess card with me. Open the gate for me, will you?


    "Oh, andter I have a friend delivering two mastiff''s here. Can you make sure they get througar


    "Understood, Mr. Ramsey." Logan immediately retrieved the master ess card for the estate and opened the gate for Robin.


    Robin drove into Dawnspire Heights Estates, taking in the floral disys lining the road and the photos of Alice and Zachary that adorned the path.


    He chuckled to himself.


    Alice had always dreamed of living in a luxurious vi ke this.


    this..


    Ironically, she could have had all this easily.


    But she''d been blind, convinced that Robin was just a penniless nobody..


    The Millers were blinded by their greed, missing out on all the wealth and prestige they could have had.


    The road leading up to Vi One was lined with luxury cars-a real who''s who of Harmonfield society.


    Since the engagement ceremony was being held at such a prestigious location, the media had naturally 1/3


    Chapter 399 This Is My Home, Why Can''t Enter?


    turned out in full force.


    +10 Free Coins


    Even though the ceremony hadn''t officially started yet, the engagement was already making waves across various online tforms.


    This was the first time the exclusive Vi One was being shown to the public, and everyone was curious to get a glimpse of its legendary luxury.


    Moreover, people wanted to know who the mysterious owner of this vi really was.


    Many of the elite guests had shown up for the engagement solely because it was being held at Vi One.


    Robin pulled up to the vi''s entrance.


    The parking area was overflowing, with nearly every space upied.


    Therefore, he parked his car directly in front of the entrance,


    Hank, who was stationed by the door to greet guests, froze when he saw Robin step out of the car.


    Robin, how did you get in here?" Hank demanded, looking stunned.


    "Do you have any idea where you are?


    "A ce like this is way out of your league!" he sneered.


    "Let me make this clear, today is Alice''s engagement ceremony. Don''t even think about causing trouble.


    "Alice broke off the engagement with you. We Millers have nothing to do with you anymore!


    "Get out of here. It''s for your own good!


    "If you


    don''t leave willingly, you''re going to get thrown out, and that''s not going to look


    Hank''s loud words immediately drew the attention of the Miller family''s friends and rtives, as well as some second-tier families from Harmonfield and several reporters who had been watching the scene. They began murmuring among themselves, pointing at Robin.


    "Look over there! That''s the guy the Millers dumped. I heard his family went bankrupt, and now he''s just a lowly nobody."


    "Given the Millers'' status now, Ms. Miller wouldn''t want to go through with the engagement.


    "And now, here he is, showing up at Alice''s engagement ceremony."


    "What''s he thinking? Trying to stir up trouble?"


    "Look at him, parking his car right in front of the entrance like he owns the ce. He''s definitely here to


    make a scene."


    If he actually causes trouble at Alice''s engagement, we''re in for quite a show."


    "Not a chance. You think the security here at Dawnspire Heights Estates is just for show?"


    Chapter 399 This Is My Home, Why Can''t Enter?


    +10 Free Coins


    "This ce is under the control of Daphne''s securitypany. If he tries anything. Logan will have him thrown off the mountain in no timel "This isn''t the kind of ce where some poor guy can just act out and throw his weight around."


    "Besides, Ms, Miller ims she''s a close friend of the vi''s mysterious owner."


    "Word is, the owner of this vi is some kind of super-wealthy, reclusive big shot."


    "If this guy dares to cause trouble, he really might end up tossed into Dragon Ridge Valley!"


    Listening to their gossip, Robin smiled faintly but didn''t respond.


    Ignoring Hank, he walked straight toward the entrance of the vi.


    "Hey! Stop right there!" Hank yelled, grabbing Robin''s arm. "Who gave you permission to enter? Alice didn''t invite you. Get out of here, Robin!"


    Robin pried Hank''s hand off his arm. "Take your filthy hand off me. This is my home. Why can''t I enter? "Your home?" Hank scoffed, along with the onlookers, who burst intoughter.


    "Robin, are you out of your mind, or are you just here to cause trouble?"


    "The owner of this vi is someone even Old Mr. Wright would bow to in respect.


    "Are you iming it''s yours? That''s hrious!


    "Get out of here! Causing trouble in a ce like this isn''t something you want to try.


    "At worst, you could end up dead! Go on, get out!

 The Deadly 400

    Chapter 400 You Could Marry a Pig for All Care!


    Chapter 400 You Could Marry a Pig for All I Care!


    57%


    410 Free Coins


    Hank saw the mocking nces and whispers directed at Robin from the second-rate socialites gathered around. He sneered condescendingly. "Robin, you see that? This is reality," he said, smugly.


    "This world is divided into circles, and people like you will find it hard to break into the circle of the wealthy.


    "Today, there are media reporters everywhere," he continued.


    "And soon, some of the most prestigious families in Harmonfield will be here for Alice''s engagement


    ceremony.


    "If you cause trouble here, the estate security won''t let you get away with it," Hank warned, trying to sound magnanimous.


    "For the sake of yourte grandfather, I''m willing to let this slide. Just go home, Robin."


    Themotion at the entrance caught the attention of Alice, Zachary, and others inside the vi


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Alice, radiant in a stunning white wedding gown, emerged from the vi.


    Her appearance instantly captivated the crowd gathered to celebrate the engagement at Vi One. "Wow! Ms. Miller is absolutely beautifull"


    "She''s every bit as radiant as Shirley Dunn, the goddess of Harmonfield!"


    Ms. Miller''s future is looking bright! I mean, she''s holding her engagement ceremony at Vi


    h someone that powerful backing her, she''s bound to surpass the Dunn family''s heiress."


    Hearing the murmurs, Alice looked proudly at Robin in the crowd, her eyes lighting up.


    She covered her mouth with a coy smile and giggled.


    "Robin, didn''t you say you wouldn''te to my engagement ceremony?" she teased.


    "So, what do you think? My engagement is being celebrated in Harmonfield''s most luxurious vi. Impressive, isn''t it?"


    She continued, "Let me tell you, the owner of Vi One is one of my best friends.


    He said I can use Vi One for as long as I want, even live here permanently, if I like.


    "Are you finally seeing the reality here?" Alice taunted.


    "We''re not on the same level, Robin


    Chapter 400 You Could Marry a Pig for All Caret


    I am destined to be someone like Daphne-a queen, she dered smugly.


    "To put it inly, Vi One might as well be mine already!"


    The crowd let out a collective gasp of admiration.


    "She''s right!"


    "With ess to Vi One, she really could be a queen like Dapline!"


    "That poor guy, though... why does he keep clinging to something that''s clearly out of reach?


    "No amount of persistence can ovee the issue of social standing"


    "It takes connections, family background, and wealth to get anywhere near her level"


    57%@


    Watching Alice strut around like she owned the ce, Robin shook his head. "I don''t recall ever having a friend as trashy as you. Step aside."


    Alice blocked his path,ughing mockingly. "Robin, seeing you look so helpless is honestly delightful!"


    My engagement to Zachary is happening today. There''s nothing you can do about it," she taunted.


    "I''m warning you, don''t even think about causing trouble during my ceremony."


    "D"mn it! You could marry a pig for all I carel Why would I be bothered?" Robin said as he tried to step. around her, only for Alice to block him again.


    "Robin, I gave you an invitation, and you refused it," she sneered.


    "Now, without an invitation, I''m afraid there''s no space for you here. Not just anyone can attend.


    "How about this? If you really want to watch the ceremony, I''ll have someone bring you a small stool and table. We''ll give you some appetizers and a little wine, and you can sit outside the door.


    "If you need more food, just call out, and we''ll bring it to you," sheughed.


    "How''s that? Generous enough, right?"


    She clutched her stomach,ughing as if she''d just said the funniest thing in the world.


    The guests burst intoughter as well.


    Robin watched Alice''s smug face, and a faint smile crossed his own.


    Was this that the world''s clowns looked like?


    Since the Millers had broken off their engagement, Robin had wanted nothing to do with them.


    But Alice kept taunting him, over and over.


    Did she really need me topletely crush the Millers before she understood the consequences of betrayal and disrespect?


    III


    13 52 Thu Nov 28% D


    Chapter 400 You Could Marry a Pig for All Care!


    If it weren''t for Old Fred telling him that his grandfather had arranged the marriage, the Millers would have been wiped out a long time ago.


    Yet Alice continued to humiliate him.


    Seeing Robin standing there in silence, deep in thought, Hank sighed heavily


    "Robin, I understand that seeing a scene like this must be difficult for you," he said in a tone that pretended sympathy.


    "As a man, I get how painful this must be.


    "But clinging to some old engagement document and thinking it makes Alice your fiancee? That''s a bit obsessive, don''t you think?


    "It was just a piece of paper, after all. Nothing that really matters.


    "You need to wake up," he continued. "Our family never truly recognized that engagement anyway.


    "Well, your grandfather did give us one million dors to help the Millers get through hard times. But that doesn''t mean we have to sacrifice my granddaughter''s happiness as a repayment That one million dors meant a lot to us back then, no doubt, Hank admitted.


    "But if your grandfather only helped us out because he wanted to bind us to him, that would be pretty low.


    The Millers are a family that values lofty ideals. We don''t care for such petty, shallow arrangements.


    That''s why I can''t let Alice fulfill that old engagement. I wouldn''t want it to cheapen the one million dors we received.

 The Deadly 401

    Chapter 401 I''d Rather Marry a Pig


    Chapter 401 I''d Rather Ma


    a Pig


    s


    Robin''sugh was cold and sharp.


    "A noble betrayal? That''s what you think about it? No wonder Alice turned out like she did. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    Hank shook his head, his eyes narrowing. "I''ll allow you to insult me, because you don''t understand the world, Robin, People like you... Well, their minds twist things." Robin leaned back, smirking. "This is ing. Go on, Hank. I want to see just how low you''re willing to


    Hank sighed, exasperated. "Why must yo


    be so crude? Tell me, is your grandfather still with us?"


    Without waiting for an answer, Hank continued, his tone suddenly serious, "I''m doing this to keep your grandfather''s name clean, Robin.


    "If people around here think your grandfather lent me that 150 grand to climb the Millers''dder, how would that make him look? Shameful, don''t you think?


    Hank held Robin''s gaze. "The Millers don''t bow for profit, Robin. Not ever.


    "You''ve seen it yourself. Alice has connections, a name, beauty, and intelligence. And most important, she has me-a rich, powerful grandfather. Tell me, in what world could you match her? "Face it, Robin. Forget-trying to be rich. Try to be useful instead. You''ll feel better once you ept


    "Now


    go home. Don''t linger here. Staying will only make things harder.


    that.


    "Everyone knows the Millers broke off your engagement. If you stick around for Alice and Zachary''s party, that''ll hurt more than any p."


    Robin''sugh was light, dismissive. "Their engagement means nothing to me."


    He pulled out his phone, scrolling to Logan''s number, ready to kick the crowd out. Just then, Vera rushed


    over.


    "Robin, hold on a second!"


    Robin''s face darkened. "I''d appreciate it if you can stop starting stupid sh*t for me, Vera.


    "You dragged this pile of dingleberries into my house for what? Got nothing better to do?"


    She shrank back under his icy re, her head lowering "I''m sorry, Robin. I should''ve told you first. Just.. let me exin."


    "There''s nothing to exin. Get them out. Now."


    A crowd of curious onlookers-B-listers families and gossip-hungry reporters-watched in astonishment as Vera, the new head of the Silva Group, faced Robin with a tremble in her voice. Whispers ran through the assembly like wildfire.


    Chapter 401 I''d Rather Marry a Pig


    "Isn''t Ms. Silva worth millions?" one of them muttered. She''s way above the Millers'' league.


    "So why is she acting this way with Robin?


    "What''s the story here?


    "I thought Vera was Alice''s best friend. What changed?"


    67%


    +5 Fr¨¦e Coins


    Vera''s voice broke as she spoke, her eye


    locked on Robin. "Robin, I... I couldn''t stand watching Alice and


    her family keep tearing you down. It infuriates me.


    "I know Alice was my friend once... but seeing how she treats you, it makes me sick. I want to shake her and make her see the truth.


    "This whole thing... I did it to prove to her that she''s wrong about you.


    "Robin, you''re the most important person in my life. You helped me, lifted me up when I was at my worst. I can''t stand by and let anyone mock you. Alice needs to see that you''re someone she and her family will never be able to reach." The crowd listened, bewildered, while the reporters'' eyes lit up, catching every word like vultures on a fresh carcass.


    "What''s going on between them?"


    "Vera seems to really admire Robin ... but why?"


    "Are they together?"


    "This is going to be huge. Get a camera on them, now!"


    From the side, Alice let out a loudugh, silencing the whispers.


    "Vera, is this a us? Do you think we''ll believe it?"


    how for


    Her voice turned mocking. "Everyone knows Vi One belongs to some rich recluse. Are you seriously trying to convince us it''s Robin?


    "What''s the point, Vera? Why keep pushing this dead weight on me?


    A man living off any woman willing to carry him. Trust me, there''s no way I''d


    "He''s a nobody with nothing. ever go


    for someone like that."


    Vera nced at Alice, her smile sharp with mockery. She felt the bitter weight of it, but she took a breath and spoke anyway. "Alice," she began, her voice steady. I''m not lying to you.


    "I borrowed Robin''s vi so you''d see what you let slip away-a man who stands on his own, unshaken.


    "You''ve always imed you and Robin live in different worlds."


    Vera nodded. "You''re right about that. But his world... it''s far above anything you can imagine.


    "Just yesterday, Robin ended both the Landers and the Hamiltons. One''s in Brookhaven, and the other''s in Harmonfield. Do you think your family could stand a chance against him?"


    Chapter 401 I''d Rather Marry a Pig


    s


    A bitterugh escaped her. "Robin could bring down your entire n just as quickly. He wouldn''t need to lift a single de-one word, and allies beyond your wildest dreams would make sure of it. Abyssal Dominion and Ms. West, for example. "But he doesn''t bother with you. You think he''s spared you out of mercy?


    "He''s done it because once, there was an engagement between you.


    "And I loaned you his vi, without him knowing. He didn''te here today for your engagement either."


    Alice rolled her eyes and let out a loud, sarcasticugh. "Vera, if you''re so good at spinning tales, maybe you should be an actress! You''d be a hit!"


    She tossed her hair, her smirk widening. "But today''s about me and Zachary. Let''s leave your little stories behind. I''d marry a pig before I''d marry Robin!" Chapter 402 Imminent Destruction

 The Deadly 402

    Chapter 402 Imminent Destruction


    Chapter 402 Imminent Destruction


    s


    "What? Robin took down the Landers, the fifth-strongest family in Brookhaven, and bankrupted the Hamiltons of Harmonfield?"


    "Justst night, 50panies that partnered with the Dunns in Eastvale, all spurred on by Liam, turned against them at the Wrights'' grand feast."


    "But the Dunns had help-a powerful ally and the Phoenix Vanguard at their side. They squashed the Hamiltons'' scheme, securing their ce as the top family in Harmonfield." "And from the way Ms. Silva speaks... could it be that Robin is this mystery backer?"


    The crowd of reporters perked up, eyes glinting with newfound excitement.


    At that moment, Zachary and Alice''s engagement seemed small, like a side tale in the shadow of something far greater.


    Robin was the story now.


    It didn''t take long before news of the Millers'' engagement took over every tform, with new twists spiraling by the second:


    "The man once promised to Ms. Miller crashes her engagement to shake up her world."


    "The unknown force behind the fall of the Landers and the ruin of the Hamiltons makes an appearance at Vi One!"


    Before long, footage of Alice, Hank, and the Miller family mocking Robin outside the vi was streaming online, stirring a storm of reactions: "A nobody trying to w his way into the Millers'' life? That''s bold!"


    "Why can''t he make his own way instead of chasing after a wealthy family?"


    "He''s the worst kind, looking for someone else to carry him. Some people just don''t want to work for their


    own sess."


    "Plenty of folks like him around. They''d rathertch onto the rich than build their own legacy.


    "Though, I heard this Robin might be dating the Dunn family''s heiress.


    "Rumor has it he''s got some powerful connections, maybe more than we know.


    "Sure, I''ll believe it when I see it."


    "If Robin''s some great, hidden power, why waste time crashing Ms. Miller''s engagement?


    "And what''s with this obsession? If he''s so mighty, why follow her around like a lost pup?


    "Are you sure it''s him? Look at the man in the video. That''s not someone who''s here for trouble. "Check his expression. He''s barely interested.


    ¦£


    Chapter 402 Imminent Destruction


    "Or maybe you don''t see it right. Sure, the man looks sharp. But did you notice his ride?


    67%1


    s


    "In Dawnspire Heights, the streets are filled with cars worth more money than we''ll ever see. And yet, herees Robin in a humble, worn-out vehicle, far from what you''d expect of a big shot. "Meanwhile, Ms. Miller has imed the grand Vi One for her engagement feast. That''s a first in Harmonfield. It''ll lift the Millers higher than they''ve ever flown.


    "That alone proves Robin isn''t the man the rumors im.


    "And besides, could someone wielding that kind of power be this young? Never heard of such a tale."


    By now, the whispers about Robin, Alice, and Vi One spread like wildfire across thend, finding eager ears in every room.


    Meanwhile, in her chamber at Vista Lake Vi, Shirley rosete, savoring the breakfast Robin had left her.


    Her trance was broken by the chime of her phone as Amber''s voice echoed in her ear.


    "Ms. Dunn, have you heard the news?"


    Shirley took another bite of her doughnut, her voice calm. "I tend to avoid it. What''s happened?"


    "You might care about this one. The Millers are stirring up trouble for Mr. Ramsey again. It''s be the talk of the nation!" Shirley''s brow furrowed as she set her food aside, her fingers tracing the edges of the device as she opened TikTok.


    Her gaze turned icy as she watched the clips, read the spreading gossip.


    Robin... What led him to that gathering?


    The Millers meant nothing, less than nothing to him-


    Alice was nothing. She was a shadow, a speck in the great scheme of things.


    Who do they think they are, insulting my family''s honored guest?


    Robin is mine. The man I, Shirley, had chosen.


    No one would dishonor him, not the Millers, not anyone.


    Shirley picked up her phone, her fingers trembling with rage. She called Drake immediately and told him about the event at Vi One.


    Drake''s voice was thick with anger. "Carlos, gather every bodyguard we have. We''re going to Vi One. The Millers will pay for this, for what they''ve done to Mr. Ramsey. "Just one word from Mr. Ramsey, and I''ll wipe the Millers and the Gills off the map."


    Within moments, the sound of heavy engines filled the air as the Dunn family''s most powerful


    Chapter 402 Imminent Destruction


    bodyguards sped toward Vi One.


    Shirley barely finished her breakfast.


    She jumped to her feet, grabbed her keys, and raced toward Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    Meanwhile, in Area Two of the same estate, Daphney back in her bed, lost in thought.


    She remembered the first time she had met Robin. The way he looked, the way he made her feel.


    Her face softened, a faint blush creeping up her checks.


    "Ms. West, there''s troubleing for Mr. Ramsey," Rita said, walking into the room.


    Daphne''s eyes snapped open. She shot up, her heart already racing. "What''s going on?"


    s


    Rita held out her phone, showing her the news-the Millers'' engagement, the scenes from Vi One, the rumors swirling around Robin. Daphne''s lips curled into a dark smile.


    "Mr. Ramsey has been patient-too patient. But this ends now. The Millers have no idea who they''re messing with.


    "He saved my life. I won''t let that vile woman, humiliate him.


    "Today, I''ll make them regret it.


    "Rita, get Rowan. We''re going to Vi One."


    At the gates of Vi One, Alice and her family stood firm, blocking the entrance.


    "Robin, you''re wasting your time. Today''s my daughter''s engagement. If you don''t leave, the Millers will break your legs."


    Julie''s finger jabbed toward Robin, her eyes cold like ice. "You won''t make a mess here," she warned.


    a look full of contempt, barely hiding her disgust. "Know your ce. If you don''t, you''ll Hannah shot him only embarrass yourself.


    "The Millers are above people like you. The Dunns might have handed you some title, but it means nothing.


    "Get out now. This isn''t where you belong. Thest thing you want is to be the joke of the night."

 The Deadly 403

    Chapter 403 Out of Your League


    Chapter 403 Out of Your League


    s


    Robin stood at the edge of the crowd, disgust twisting his face as he watched the Millers.


    If not for Old Fred''s warning, he would''ve already swept these people away from his life.


    Fred had told him about the engagement, the one his grandfather had arranged with the Millers. Robin hated it.


    "Alice, the time is right. Let''s start the ceremony," Zachary said, his arm slipping around Alice''s waist as they approached the door. His smile was smug.


    Alice gave a fake smile, ying the part of the loving fianc¨¦e. "Mm-hmm, Darling. Let''s go."


    She took a step forward, then turned back, waving at Vera and Robin. "Robin, you can wait outside. From there, you''ll still catch a glimpse of me and Zachary on our engagement stage." She raised an eyebrow at Vera. "So, Vera, are youing with me? Or are you staying here with him, pretending he''s somehow winning my heart?"


    Vera''s shoulders slumped. "Go on. I wish you both well."


    She turned to Robin, her face full of guilt. "Robin, did I go too far?"


    Robin nodded, his voice cold. "Yes, you did."


    Vera sighed, trying to exin herself. "I just wanted Alice and the Millers to see who you really are."


    "I don''t need to prove myself to them.


    "They can believe whatever they want. It doesn''t matter."


    Just then, his phone buzzed. It was Freya.


    "Robin, the top brass from Special Operations are here. Hunter Baxter, the Lieutenant General Commander, and Caleb Walker, the Lieutenant General Chief of Staff, have arrived in Harmonfield. "Since we''re short on time, we''ll hold themissioning ceremony at your location.


    "Where are you? Send your coordinates. We''ll be there soon. The officers want to do the honors in person."


    Robin quickly texted Freya the location of Vi One.


    "Got it. We''ll be the


    in 30 minutes," Freya said before hanging up.


    Inside the vi''s courtyard, Alice and Zachary''s engagement ceremony had begun.


    Alice, her arm linked with her father Jeffrey''s and mother Julie''s, walked toward the Gill family.


    The Gill couple, Zachary, and the Millers all bowed to one another, exchanging polite smiles.


    Don grinned widely, his voice full of cheer. "Mr. Miller, we''re family now!


    III


    Chapter 403 Out of Your League


    "This engagement ceremony marks a new chapter. Today, the Gills and the Millers unite.


    "As long as we''re in Harmonfield, our families stand together. "Zachary, you''d better treat Alice well. Care for your new family.


    "Only then will our two families rise to the top of Harmonfield."


    s


    He smiled again, looking at Mr. Miller. "I propose we hold a formal wedding in a month. Let the kids start their new life together right away."


    Jeffrey and Julie exchanged smiles. "We agree, Mr. Gill they said in unison.


    "We''re both d that Alice is marrying Zachary. We''ll follow the date you suggested for their engagement ceremony."


    As the music filled the air, the host took his ce.


    He announced that the couple would now exchange rings and speak their vows, promising a future together.


    Zachary took Alice''s hand. Together, they walked down the red carpet, surrounded by the cheers of family and friends.


    But Alice''s gaze was not on them. It shifted toward the entrance of the vi, where Robin still stood.


    Her eyes glowed with a mixture of pride and disdain.


    Robin, you''ll watch me walk into the engagement hall with someone better than you.


    You''ll see your heart break, knowing I am the one you can never have.


    A strange thrill washed over Alice, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    Just knowing Robin''s difort brought a twisted satisfaction.


    Without thinking, she kissed Zachary''s cheek and turned her head to look at Robin, her eyes filled with mockery.


    The cameras caught every moment, herughter spreading across the inte.


    Elsewhere, Shirley drove with a fierce focus.


    She stared at the video on her phone, watching Alice''s smug face.


    Anger red inside her.


    How dare a small family like the Millers insult the Dunns'' guest of honor!


    They would pay for this.


    Robin would not be disrespected. She would destroy the Millers.


    Back at Vi One, the ceremony concluded smoothly.


    11:33 FM, Nov


    Chapter 403 Out of Your League


    Both families signed the engagement contract.


    The notary sealed it with his stamp.


    Talks of a wedding in a month followed, and Alice, full of pride, spoke to the cameras.


    "The wedding would take ce at Vi One," she dered.


    s


    She promised it would be a grand event, with more guests, sharing the splendor and joy of the asion.


    Alice moved with the grace of someone who had always been given everything she wanted. She walked arm in arm with Zachary, her steps deliberate, every movement soaked in pride as they approached Robin. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "Robin," she said, her words cold and final. "From this moment, I''m Mrs. Gill. Forget about me.


    "Did you see that? This life, the one I live, it''s beyond your reach.


    "Have you ever thought about your future? Do you really think a poor woman could ever have a wedding like this?


    "Will your wedding ever have this kind of grandeur? Will it have the important families of Harmonfield gathered to honor you?"


    Sheughed, the sound bitter and sharp. "You can never imagine it. But I can live it.


    "Robin, it''s time you realized something. I''m the woman you''ll never touch.


    "And now, you''ll see your worst nightmare unfold. The one thing that will destroy you."


    She leaned in closer, her grin growing wider. "I hope this ''therapy'' works. I hope it breaks you as much as I want it to."


    Without warning, the sharp sound of a p filled the air.


    Alice stumbled, her hand clutching at Zachary for support.


    "You vile woman." Rita''s voice cut through the tension. "Who do you think you are, speaking like that to Mr. Ramsey?" And then, Rita pped Alice again.

 The Deadly 404

    The DeaThe Dea


    Chapter 404 And So What?


    s


    Rita''s p knocked Alice back, her feet stumbling as she barely kept her bnce. The crowd fell into an uneasy silence, unsure of what had just happened.


    The cameras were quick to catch the moment, zooming in on the scene-Rita and Alice, locked in a fierce confrontation.


    The Millers, standing there, werepletely lost.


    What was this? Why would she p Alice, the main woman, right when she walked in?


    Julie snapped out of her shock.


    She marched toward Rita, eyes zing with anger. "What do you think you''re doing? Why are you hitting my daughter?"


    Rita''s sneer was sharp. "Does it need a reason? She insulted Mr. Ramsey. I''ll p her every time I see her."


    Julie''s face turned red. "You ... You''re just a poor woman who''s friends with Robin, aren''t you?" She spat the words through gritted teeth.


    Rita didn''t hesitate. Her hand collided with Julie''s face with a force that echoed through the courtyard. "Say that again, and I''ll cut your throat."


    Julie froze, her body stiff with fear. The cold rage in Rita''s eyes was enough to make her quiet.


    That look could have stopped anyone in their tracks.


    Hannah, furious, stepped in. "What kind of woman are you? Didn''t your mother tell you that you don''t just hit people without warning? Where did youe from?" Rita''s p was so sudden and violent that Hannah crashed to the ground.


    Rita towered over her. "I came from the depths of Hell, that''s where."


    She didn''t stop. One p after another, she struck, leaving the Millers and the reporters stunned, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    Who was this woman?


    So ruthless, so fast to act without care.


    Is she with Robin? They''re a couple?


    Jeffrey''s face turned crimson. "Mr. Chris! Do something! Teach this woman a lesson!"


    Mr. Chris, the Millers'' butler, knew Rita but didn''t dare intervene. He leaned in, his voice barely a whisper. "Mr. Miller, this is Ms. West''s maid."


    Before anyone could react, Daphne appeared, stepping forward. "Rita, p him!"


    Rita turned, her eyes full of fire, and pped Jeffrey across the face without a second thought.


    III


    <


    Chapter 404 And So What?


    00%


    s


    Jeffrey hit the floor, his hand pressed hard against his burning check. He looked up at Daphne with wide, shocked eyes. Her stare was like ice. He couldn''t look away.


    Mr. Chris, the butler, twitched slightly, his face darkening. "Ms. West, why did you strike them?"


    Daphne''s smile was cold. "What''s wrong with it? They deserved it. Do you have a problem with it?"


    Mr. Chris nced at Rowan, standing just behind Daphine. He quickly turned away. He didn''t dare to move.


    The room grew silent. Everyone held their breath.


    Daphne''s presence filled the space.


    She wasn''t just beautiful-there was a power to her. A danger.


    Even Harmonfield''s underground kingpin, Rygar, would step back if he faced her.


    No one had expected to be so close to The Enchanting Queen.


    But the question on everyone''s mind was why she had struck the Millers.


    Challenging Daphne was something no one did lightly in this city.


    Hank''s face twitched.


    His anger boiled, but fear also crept in. He could feel it, thick and cold.


    He took a step forward, his voice shaking. "Ms. West, I don''t know what Alice did to upset you, but why did your maid have to strike her?"


    Daphneughed, low and mocking. "What, you''re going to stop me? Is that what your family is nning to do? Fight me?"


    Hank froze. Her words were sharp, dismissive. They cut deep.


    "Ms. West," he said slowly, trying to control his shaking hands. "I know your power. But don''t you worry what people will say about you? That you use your strength to push around the weak?" Daphne''s smile turned darker. She narrowed her eyes and lifted hershes. "So what if I do? What are you going to do about it?"


    The room seemed to grow colder. A chill swept through the air, making everyone shiver.


    Hank instinctively stepped back. His skin crawled under the weight of her stare.


    Alice, her cheek still throbbing, turned to Daphne. "Ms. West... I''ve always looked up to you. I''ve always wanted to be like you."


    "Shut up!" Daphne''s voice cut through the air like a de. "Don''t even try. You''ll never be like me!"


    Without another word, Daphne dropped to one knee in front of Robin. Her head bowed. "My lord," she said in a voice that dripped with authority. "Just say the word, and I will have the entire Miller family destroyed." 2/3


    Chapter 404 And So What?


    The room fellpletely still. Everyone felt a shiver run through them.


    The legendary woman just said something terribly horrifying.


    s


    Even without lifting a sword, Daphne''s words were like a freezing wind cutting through the crowd.


    Alice took a step back, her heart pounding.


    But what shocked her the most wasn''t the coldness in Daphne''s words.


    It was the sight of Daphne-who she had once idolized-kneeling before Robin, like a servant, withplete submission. What is going on?


    Robin waved a hand, his face showing clear impatience. "Let them go. I don''t want these fools making a mess in my house." Daphne opened her mouth, as if to speak, but stopped herself. She knew better than to argue with Robin.


    There was always a reason for hismands, even if it wasn''t obvious at first.


    "Of course, Master," she said, her voice calm, almost reverent.


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Daphne, the so-called Enchanting Queen of Harmonfield, was bowing before Robin, speaking to him as if he were a king. The Millers had gotten him all wrong. Robin was nomon man. He was something much more.


    Daphne, the woman they could only dream of reaching, was showing him respect.


    It was a sight none of them could have imagined.


    Alice, who had once looked down on him, had no idea who she was dealing with.


    Was she truly so foolish?


    Had the Millers really been so blind?


    Suddenly, the crowd shifted.


    People stepped aside, parting like the sea for someone approaching.


    A woman, tall and poised, moved through the guests. She moved like a queen, her presence impossible to ignore.


    It was Shirley Dunn, the most beautiful woman in Harmonfield and the daughter of the powerful Dunn family. What is she doing here? Why has shee?

 The Deadly 405

    Chapter 405 The Whole Circus


    Chapter 405 The Whole Circus


    The gates of Vi One stood still, the world seemingly pausing in a breathless hush.


    Today, nothing had been held back.


    66%


    s


    Two of Harmonfield''s most captivating women were here, standing together-an unimaginable sight for


    most.


    The sons and daughters of the city''s highest families watched in stunned silence.


    It was the first time many had seen the frozen beauty of Harmonfield''s most famous woman up


    close.


    Her beauty was beyond measure, like nothing from this world. She was like a rare flower, delicate and perfect, her presence enough to make the sun jealous.


    Shirley Dunn, the firstborn of the powerful Dunn family, seemed like something carved from the heavens.


    The reporters, struck dumb by her elegance, forgot their work, their cameras still as they stared at her as if she were a vision.


    Awoman like her belonged to the heavens. She was so wless that it made those around her feel small and insignificant.


    The crowd was frozen, their gaze locked on Shirley, who seemed to draw every eye, every breath.


    With each step she took, the air itself seemed to tremble.


    When she reached Robin, she slipped her arm through his, her eyes soft with tenderness.


    "Robin," she said quietly, her voice thick with feeling. "I can''t just stand here and watch you suffer because of this worthless woman." She looked deep into his eyes, her gaze intense, almost lost. "From the moment you saved me, I knew. You are the only man for me.


    "I know you don''t want to deal with the Millers. But don''t worry, I''ll make them regret their arrogance."


    She smiled at him, a smile so gentle it could warm even the coldest heart.


    That smile-it was as if the world itself had paused to admire her.


    The crowd stood still, mesmerized by the power of her presence.


    Is Shirley dering her love for Robin in front of everyone?


    She had just imed that he was the only man for her.


    The heirs of Harmonfield''s wealthy families stared in disbelief, their frustration rising. Harmonfield''s most admired woman, the goddess of the city, was already spoken for They no longer stood a chance.


    Chapter 405 The Whole Circus


    Around them, noblewomen wiped tears from their eyes, struck by the perfection of it all. $X$!&5! +100


    Shirley had everything-beauty, talent, status, and now, it seemed, the perfect love.


    How they longed to have a life like hers.


    But just as quickly, Shirley''s smile faded, her warmth reced by cold resolve.


    She surveyed the Millers and the other guests with a look that made everyone pause. "Robin is mine," she said, her voice sharp. "He is not someone who will be humiliated by the likes of you. "He is my fianc¨¦, and thergest shareholder in the Dunn Group.


    "The Dunn Group doesn''t belong to my family," she continued. "It belongs to Robin."


    With that, she walked toward Alice, her steps measured.


    Shirley, towering over Alice, fixed her with a look that carried years of disdain. "I must ask," she said slowly. "What makes you think you have the right to say Robin can''t have you?" With a loud p, Shirley''s hand struck Alice across the face.


    Pathetic!


    "Robin could erase your family with a singlemand. The only reason he doesn''t is because you''re beneath him.


    "What did you think?


    "Do you think Robin fears you? That he needs something from you?


    ""You''re all fools.


    "Your family has insulted him time and time again. Robin doesn''t care enough to deal with you himself, but we-" She gestured toward herself and the Dunn family. "We''ll take care of it." The crowd held their breath.


    Shirley had just imed Robin as her fianc¨¦ and promised to bring down the Millers for him.


    The Millers had hit a wall.


    Two of the most powerful women in Harmonfield stood by Robin''s side one as his partner, the other as


    his servant.


    The Millers had no idea what they had just unleashed.


    Two colossal families, with power enough to crush them, were ready to act.


    Did the Millers really think they could take on someone like Robin?


    It seemed they''d made a grave mistake.


    In the grand halls of Harmonfield, there were few men who couldmand the attention of both Daphng


    Chapter 405 The Whole Circus


    and Shirley.


    But the Millers? They had dared to call him a nobody and a street rat.


    It was almostughable, how blind they were.


    s


    Shirley''s eyes flicked over to Alice, full of contempt, then swept across the crowd. "Look at me. How does my beautypare to Alice''s? And as for power, how do the Dunns stand against the Miller family? "How could a worthless woman like her dare im Robin couldn''t reach her? Only someone who has lost their mind could think that way."


    The room hummed with disbelief.


    There was no contest.


    Alice might have had a little charm, but next to Shirley, she was nothing. Shirley''s beauty was beyondpare, like something forged by the gods themselves.


    As for the Millers? Their power was nothing next to the Dunns.


    One was an insect, the other a beast.


    The Dunns could crush them like a bug beneath their heel.


    The Millers stayed silent. They had no choice. This wasn''t a matter of pride; it was a matter of survival.


    Hank''s face reddened with fury.


    Shirley had not only insulted them but done so in front of all the important families and the media. She had reduced the Millers to nothing more than trash.


    It stung, deeply.


    Even though the Millers could never match the Dunns, the humiliation of being openly scorned was unbearable.


    Hank stepped forward, his voice tight with barely controlled anger. "Ms. Dunn, I know your family is powerful. I know you rule this city. But there''s no need to humiliate my family in front of everyone. That is arrogance" Shirley didn''t flinch. Her gaze was like ice. "Arrogance?" she repeated, her voice sharp as a de. "What''s wrong with putting you and your family in your ce?

 The Deadly 406

    Chapter 406 Bankrupt Them


    Chapter 406 Bankrupt Them


    The room went quiet.


    s


    Shirley was not someone people saw often. She rarely showed up in public, and when she did, she never spoke to the press.


    To the people of Harmonfield, she was an image of cold beauty, a quiet heiress of the Dunn family, whose wealth and power were only whispered about. But no one had ever heard her speak like this before.


    Her voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. "Arrogant? What does it matter if I insult your family?"


    And she was right.


    The Dunns were a giant in Harmonfield, and the Millers? They were nothing. It was like watching someone crush a bug beneath their heel.


    For the first time, the Millers saw the full weight of Shirley''s authority.


    She was not just some spoiled child.


    She was the head of Dunn Group, the most powerfulpany in the city.


    Her words held the force of an entire empire behind them.


    Hank felt a cold sweat trickle down his back.


    For a moment, he froze. But then, years of experience helped him regain hisposure.


    He clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and stepped forward. "Fine, Ms. Dunn. If that''s what you want, I won''t argue."


    He paused, his gaze shifting around the room. "But, before you act, hear me out.


    "You might not fully understand what''s happening here.


    "Even your grandfather would listen to me before jumping to conclusions," he added.


    The reporters shifted, their attention now on him. Hank nodded to them. "What do you all think?"


    They were all watching now. Hank continued, eyes locked on Shirley.


    "Ms. Dunn, since you arrived, you''ve been quick to use the Millers of mistreating Robin. But you''ve misunderstood uspletely.


    "My granddaughter, Alice, was once engaged to Robin, but that was a long time ago.


    ended.


    The engagement


    "I''ve said it publicly, many times, that marriage contract was just a joke between Robin''s grandfather and me when we were young. It was never meant to be taken seriously.


    III


    r


    Chapter 406 Bankrupt Them


    45 Free Coins


    "We were foolish back then. Alice and Robin weren''t even born when we made that deal. It was nothing but a foolish promise.


    "Time has passed. Things have changed. That contract means nothing now.


    "Robin''s grandfather had no real power. He''s been gone for years.


    "And why would my granddaughter, with her status, marry a man with no family or connections like Robin?


    "But, despite all of this, I''ve heard Robin''s been following Alice around, causing trouble ever since they broke off the engagement.


    "Today, Alice is marrying Mr. Gill. And now, Robin shows up here, angry and desperate. He tried to raise hell, and instead this mess was made.


    "Yet all of you try to push Alice and my family around. That is just unreasonable."


    Hank shifted his attention to the camera and put on a victimized look. "I just want to ask you all, in front of everyone here: What have we, the Millers, done wrong? "Is power really all that matters?"


    Hank knew how to spin the situation to his favor. He quickly yed the victim, hoping to turn the tide.


    As the whispers and looks passed between the prominent families of Harmonfield and the gathered reporters, he let a sly smile creep onto his face.


    Shirley, you''re still learning. You don''t understand how to y this game yet.


    Though he appeared weak in front of the Dunns, Hank was no fool.


    He knew how to work the crowd, to bend the pressure in his direction.


    The Dunns might hold the power, but no amount of wealth could shield them from the opinions of the people.


    Shirley watched Hank, her expression growing colder with each passing moment.


    Desperation is what the desperate cling to, she thought, unimpressed by his theatrics.


    Hank took a deep breath and sighed. He was ying his part. "Ms. Dunn," he began, his voice steady, "now that you know the truth, don''t you think it''s time to apologize to Alice?" The words had barely left his mouth when a loud p rang out.


    Hank stumbled backward, the force of Drake''s blow knocking him off bnce.


    "Apologize to your worthless spawn?" Drake growled. "Have you lost your mind?"


    Drake''s eyes were sharp and cold as he continued, his voice dripping with disdain, "Hank, don''t think you can fool us. You''re making a big mistake.


    "I''m here to make sure Mr. Ramsey gets his due," Drake said, his tone low and dangerous.


    Chapter 406 Bankrupt Them


    "Your spawn? He''s not even worth Mr. Ramsey''s time," he spat. "The whole family has no shame.


    00%


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey cut all ties with you trash a long time ago, yet you keep pushing him. What are we, chopped liver?"


    Drake''s voice thundered in the room, "Today, in front of Harmonfield''s most desired, I will make sure you learn your ce."


    Drake turned to Robin, bowing slightly. "Mr. Ramsey, may I destroy the Millers now?"


    Robin nodded without hesitation. "Do as you wish."


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Drake''s anger was palpable, a storm ready to break.


    His presence seemed to freeze the air, and everyone felt the weight of it.


    Hank stood frozen, unsure of what to do next.


    He had never expected Drake to take such extreme action.


    "Carlos!" Drake barked, his eyes narrowed in fury. "Use the full power of the Dunns to crush everything the Millers have. I want them destroyed."


    Carlos, quick as ever, grabbed his phone and dialed without missing a beat. "Yes, Mr. Dunn Sr.!"


    Hank sank to his knees, his heart pounding in his chest.


    He stared at Drake, who seemed like a predator ready to pounce, and realized just how much power the Dunns still held.


    Could this be the end of the Millers?


    No, Hank refused to ept it.


    He had spent his life building the Millers from nothing


    He had fought for everything, and he wouldn''t watch it crumble at the hands of the Dunns.


    With a grunt, Hank forced himself to his feet, tears threatening to spill as he turned to face the reporters.


    "The Dunns are using their power to destroy us, and I won''t stand by and let it happen!" he cried.


    Chapter 407 nderous Words

 The Deadly 407

    Chapter 407 nderous Words


    Chapter 407 nderous Words


    s


    The young heirs and daughters of Harmonfield''s richest families watched from the sidelines, eyes wide and mouths shut.


    None of them dared to speak against the Dunns.


    But Hank''s disy of emotion was enough to make them hesitate, a flicker of sympathy stirring within them.


    The reporters, always on the lookout for the next big story, took full advantage.


    Their cameras shed, capturing Hank''s every tear and desperate plea. His words spread quickly across the city, live on every screen.


    Soon, the online world erupted. Those who only saw the moment, not the full story, flooded the


    "Poor Mr. Miller. How can someone his age go through such pain?"


    "What did you expect? The strong always win. The Dunns have the power, they always get their way


    "Drake said it himself. He''s crushing them today. What can anyone do?"


    "But this is too much. The Dunns are cruel and cold. This isn''t how anyone should behave."


    "Someone should stop them. No one should get away with this violence."


    Thements kept


    Con Outrage spread faster than wildfire.


    Hank watched it all unfold. The crowd''s anger was like a tide, and he knew how to use it. He pressed on, feeling the weight of their support. The louder he got, the more the crowd''s sentiment swayed in his favor. If the public kept this up, the Dunns'' empire might crumble under the pressure.


    But Drake wasn''t waiti


    for the world to weigh in. His anger was already a storm, ready to explode.


    Vera stepped forward quickly, a sharp look in her eyes. "Hank, you''ve got it all wrong!


    "This Vi One-it''s really Robin''s!"


    Vera''s words instantly drew the attention of the cameras. All eyes turned to her.


    "Alice came to me a few days ago, asking for help to borrow Vi One," Vera started.


    "I told her it was Robin''s, but no matter how much I tried to exin, she wouldn''t believe me.


    "I helped you get the vi, but I did it without telling Robin.


    "Robin didn''te here today to stir up trouble at your engagement," Vera continued.


    FIT, NOV


    Chapter 407 nderous Words


    66%1


    s


    "He''s here because a friend of Mr. Carson is bringing him two Treyshan mastiffs. That''s why he showed up." Alice hissed, her eyes narrowing with fury...


    "Vera, how could you?" she sneered. "We''re supposed to be close, yet here you are, defending Robin!


    he pay you to say all of this? How much did he bribe you?"


    "I want to know, how much did


    Vera let out a long sigh, shaking her head. "Alice, I honestly don''t know what''s happening anymore. Are you being this foolish, or am I just the one who''s blind


    "Robin is the one man I respect above all others. If I didn''t think I was too unworthy of him, I would''ve tried to woo him long ago.


    "You keep insulting him, calling him worthless. And yet, you''re too blind to see what''s right in front of you.


    "Look around, Alice. The smartest, most respected, and most beautiful women in Harmonfield-Ms. West and Ms. Dunn-they both show him nothing but respect. "How do you, with all your so-called status, have the nerve to look down on him?


    "You''ve insulted him again and again. Are you really so lost that you can''t see how foolish you sound?


    "Alice, deep down, you must know the truth. But you refuse to admit it.


    "You''ve convinced yourself that the man you rejected could never be that good. And worse, you''re terrified that he actually is.


    "You can''t stand to see Robin rise higher than you.


    "You want him to fail. You want him to fall, so you can stand over him, look down, mock him, pity him- anything to feel superior.


    "But that''s all just a pathetic fantasy in your


    mind.


    "Robin is the man you''ll never be able to reach.


    "You''ve always said he''s not on your level. And you were right.


    "His level is beyond your wildest imagination.


    "Every time you see something good in him, you only feel hatred. You keep putting him down, over and


    over.


    "You still think he''s obsessed with you, don''t you?" Vera continued.


    "Look around. The women who are close to Robin-none of them are like you. They''re better.


    "Robin''s no fool. He doesn''t obsess over you, and yet you act like he can''t live without you. It''s ridiculous.


    "You don''t get it, Alice. Robin doesn''t even care enough about you or your family to fight with you. You''re too blind to see it. I can''t stand it anymore.


    Chapter 407 nderous Words


    "Robin is the most important man in my life. No onees done.


    "When I helped you borrow the vi, I wanted you to see something, Robin is the man you''ll never have.


    "So stop thinking you''re above him. You and your family? None of it matters to him.


    *I like Robin.


    "I know I''m not worthy of him, but I''ll follow him for the rest of my life.


    "I''d rather have nothing, no title, no im to anything than live without him"


    Augh broke from Alice then. It wasn''t one of joy. It was wild, manic, full of rage and something darker.


    "Vera, I''ve treated you like my closest friend. But I guess that ends now.


    "Since you''ve decided to say all that, I''ll just say what''s been on my mind."


    Vera blinked, confused. "Alice, what are you talking about? If there''s something you want to say, then say


    it"


    Alice''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "Oh, I will.


    "That vi you borrowed? It''s not Robin''s. It belongs to someone else. Someone powerful, someone who stays hidden in the shadows.


    "You''ve been his kept woman, haven''t you? That''s the only way you could''ve gotten your hands on such an expensive ce."


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    The cameras from every newswork zeroed in on Vera. The words hit like thunder.


    The woman who led Silva Group, the one who''d risen to the top with elegance and charm, was now the target of usations. Someone''s mistress?


    No one had ever suspected it, not with her polished exterior, her fierce ambition.


    But now it all made sense. Vera had gained control of the Silva Group with shocking speed.


    In just one month, Silva Group had be a force to be reckoned with in Harmonfield.


    Was it all just a mask? Was the power, the beauty, the grace just hiding something darker?


    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    The broadcasters across everywork were beside

 The Deadly 408

    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    The broadcasters across everywork were beside themselves with excitement.


    The Millers'' engagement ceremony had turned into a treasure trove of secrets. Viewership numbers soared like a wildfire, breaking all records. s


    Not only had they revealed the extravagant, clusive Vi One on the mountaintop, but they had also captured the faces of some of Harmonfield''s most beautiful women, all caught in a show that felt more like a battle than a celebration. But the real drama was unfolding live. Drake, not holding back, took the stage andpletely demolished the Millers'' reputation before the whole world.


    As Hank wept, voicing his anger over the cruelty the Millers had to endure, a bombshell dropped.


    Vera, the morous head of Silva Group, was suddenly rumored to be the lover of a powerful man behind the scenes of Vi One.


    As the cameras zoomed in on her, the crowd-wealthy heirs and socialites-whispered and pointed at Vera.


    Her eyes welled up with tears. She looked at Robin, trying to steady herself. "These are all lies," she said, voice firm.


    Robin shook his head, just as confused as she was.


    Vera''s heart pounded. She turned on Alice, fury burning in her chest. "I never imagined you could go this far," she said, her voice shaking.


    "No matter what mistakes I''ve made, I would never sink that low."


    Aliceughed, cruel and sharp. "Oh, Vera, you''re only digging yourself deeper.


    "Vi One''s been here for years. Has anyone ever seen the owner?" she scoffed.


    "But somehow, you managed to borrow it with no trouble at all.


    "It''s obvious the owner must be someone incredibly powerful, but you want us to believe it''s Robin''s?" Alice mocked.


    "If it was, why didn''t he tell me when he came to my family with the engagement ring?"


    Vera''s temper red. She managed a bitterugh, "Alice, would you have believed me?" she shot back.


    "You didn''t believe me thest time, even when you were standing right in front of the vi. So don''t me me for your blindness."


    Alice turned to Raymond. "Mr. Hampton," she called, pointing at him. "You know the truth, don''t you? Is Vi One really owned by some hidden big shot?"


    Raymond gave a dryugh, clearly ufortable. "Alice, it''s time you woke up. Mr. Ramsey is not what


    r


    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    you think he is.


    "I''ve always wanted to be close to him, but I couldn''t. I''m just not in his world.


    "But you- you had everything. You were right there, and you threw it away. You ruined the one thing that could have made all the difference.


    "Ms. Dunn, Ms. West, and Mr. Rygar-they all have more power than you could dream of


    "They don''t mock Mr. Ramsey. They respect him. Do you think they''re idiots?


    "Maybe it''s you who are too full of yourself. Too proud. Ever thought about that?


    "As for the vi, I can''t say if it''s his. But I do know this-Vera would never sell herself for power or riches."


    Zachary''s face darkened, his eyes narrowing. "Raymond, you''re supposed to be my friend. How could you side with them?"


    Raymond shrugged, his smile faint. "Zachary, I''ve said all I can. I''m not trying to make anyone right or wrong. But I hope you''ll think about what you''re doing. Remember where we came from." §Õ§Ú§Þ§Ö§â§Ú


    Alice wiped a tear from her cheek, her eyes shing with cold fury. "So, now that Shirley and Daphne are with Robin, you think you can all gang up on me and the Millers?


    "Fine. Let''s make it clear. If Robin can prove that Vi One is really his, I''ll bow right here and apologize to everyone in Harmonfield. Robin, do you have the guts?


    "And you, Shirley-if that vi isn''t Robin''s, then why attack the Millers? You have no reason to. None.


    "If you keep going, people will say that the Dunns are just bullies. Using their power to crush the weak."


    Just then, Robin''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Ramsey," Logan''s voice came through, respectful. The trainers with the mastiffs are here. Should we bring them to Vi One now?"


    Robin looked around at the chaos in the room, then gave a slight nod, though he frowned. "Yes, send them."


    Alice snorted, her eyes full of scorn. "So, now you''re ying games with us. Do you think you can prove you own that vi?"


    Robin nced at her, his voice smooth and mocking, "I don''t need to prove anything to you. And if I did, why should I hesitate?" Alice''sugh was bitter, her words sharp as knives.


    "Robin, you think you''ve fooled everyone? The Millers aren''t as stupid as you think.


    "You used your tricks to win over the Dunns and even fooled Daphne," she spat.


    "Shirley, Daphne, even Vera-they might look smart, but when ites to rtionships, they''re just fools.


    "You think you can just use them and im you''re a nobleman?" she mocked.


    <


    Chapter 408 How Dare You


    66%


    s


    The room grew still, Farted between Robin, Shirley, and Daphne, all with a growing suspicion.


    "Women are emotional," Alice''s voice was venomous. "You used them. Got what you wanted, then-what? You think that makes you a man of ss?" Without warning, Robi


    The room gasped.


    Alice stumbled back, ho.


    with rage.


    hand shot out, pping Alice across the face with a sharp crack.


    check reddening as she stared in disbelief. Robin''s face was cold, his eyes burning


    "You think I''ve been ignoring you because I''m afraid of you? You, a filthy woman like you, have no right to speak about me."


    "Zachary ... he... he struck me!" Alice cried out, her hand pressed to the growing bruise on her cheek.


    Zachary''s anger red. His eyes widened with rage as he stormed toward Robin, voice rising, "You pathetic, worthless man! You strike a woman in front of everyone here in Harmonfield? I¡ª" Before he could get another word out, Robin reached out, grabbing Zachary by the hair and yanking him down. With a sharp motion, he drove Zachary''s head into a nearby stone nter.


    "I thought you''d all leave quietly after the ceremony. But you''ve gone too far. You really thought I wouldn''t do something about it?"

 The Deadly 409

    Chapter 409 Which Is It


    Chapter 409 Which Is It


    The crowd of elite families from Harmonfield and the live streamers were red as they waded tim strike both Alice and Zachary


    All eyes had been on him today, yet he hadn''t spoken much.


    As the Millers'' usations hung in the air, many began to wonder if they were true.


    If Vi One was really his, why had he not kicked them out immediately?


    Why allow them to mock and degrade him again and again?


    But as Robin stood there, a cold andmanding presence filled the space. The shift in the room was


    instant.


    This was not the behavior of a man who could be pushed around. This was the air of someone whomanded the room without saying a word.


    Could it be true? Was Robin really the elusive, mysterious billionaire people whispered about?


    Don''s voice broke the silence, "How dare you hit my son?" He stormed forward, his wife, Melina Coral, at his side.


    But before he could reach Robin, a figure appeared in the distance, drawing his attention. Don''s mouth snapped shut as he saw who it was.


    Carson walked in, followed by two trainers and two giant Treyshan mastiffs. "Mr. Ramsey, Carson called out with augh, "I should''ve known! You''re the one who owns Vi One!" Robin gave a small, amused smile. "I don''t stay here much."


    Carson waved it off. He pointed to the mastiffs. "These are purebred Treyshan mastiffs. A friend of mine spent close to 500 million buying them. They are the best of the best.


    "They belonged to a mastiff collector in Autreynia, but somehow my friends got his hands on them."


    The crowd murmured in shock. Half a billion for two dogs? It was a gesture that spoke volumes.


    Then it dawned on them.


    Whoever this man was, he was someone far more powerful than even Carson


    Carson motioned to the two foreign men with him. "These are the top trainers in the world for Treyshan mastiffs. In one week, they''ll have these dogspletely loyal to you." The trainers bowed to Robin.


    Carson nced around at the disarray in the yard. "What ... what''s happened here?" he asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Don stood motionless, his mouth snapping shut as the scene unfolded before him.


    Chapter 409 Which Is It


    All the fury he had carried into the moment drained away, leaving him in stunned silence.


    It all made sense now.


    Robin Ramsey is...


    Carson had given him two rare mastiffs, worth a fortune.


    Drake and Shirley had destroyed the Millers for Robin


    Daphne had sworn to wipe out the entire Miller family


    They meant only one thing.


    It meant Robin was the true power in Harmonfield, the one everyone whispered about.


    The rumors from yesterday echoed in his mind-the Hamiltons and the Landers wiped out at the Wrights'' banquet. All of it was Robin''s doing. So it was him.


    Vera had been right all along. The Millers had been blind.


    50%


    s


    They''d let their only chan


    slip away. This was their ticket to greatness, and they tossed it into the bin.


    And they almost dragged the Gills into the same mess.


    Don stood still, drenched in sweat, his mind racing.


    ""Mr. Ramsey, where should the mastiffs go?" Carson asked.


    Robin motioned toward the southwest corner of the vi. "Put them in the backyard. There''s a pool, a golf course, and some dog facilities.


    "Let the trainers pick the best spot. Once they do, if you need anything else, I''ll arrange it.


    "Vera, the leopard-print ess card, please."


    Vera took it out right away. "I''ll open the door."


    She gave a sly look back at Alice before following Carson toward the southwest door.


    Alice''s heart pounded as she watched them go.


    Was it possible? Could she have been wrong?


    Could Robin really be the mysterious big shot?


    The crowd waited in silence, every eye fixed on the door.


    They were all thinking the same thing: Was this Robin''s home?


    Vera stepped forward, holding the card tightly. She nced at Alice, her voice sharp, "Watch closely, Alice. You''ll see if this is truly Robin''s house."


    <


    Chapter 409 Which Is It


    66%


    s


    She slid the leopard-print card into the machine beside the door. A deep, mechanical hum filled the air-


    But nothing happened. The door stayed shut..


    Vera blinked, her confusion growing. She nced at the camera above them, then back at the door.


    Then, without warning, a loud, shrill rm red from the camera.


    "Warning! Unauthorized ess detected! Leave immediately! If you do not, the system will trigger high voltage!"


    Vera quickly stepped back, moving at least seven feet away. The rm stopped as soon as she did.


    Aliceughed, a mocking sound that echoed through the air. "Vera, looks like your story just fell apart! Hahaha... If this really is Robin''s ce, I''ll eat my words."


    Vera stood frozen, her face pale with confusion. She turned to Robin. "What''s going on? Why didn''t the door open?"


    Carson, just as puzzled, looked at Robin.


    He couldn''t believe that Robin would use the vi as some kind of show-off.


    He turned to the leopard-print card in his hand, still unsure. "Mr. Ramsey, haven''t you been to the back before?"


    Robin shook his head, his expression calm. "No, I haven''t. The ce is huge, and I''ve never had a reason t¨® go back there. That door has never been opened."


    Alice let out another burst ofughter. "Yeah, right!" she said sarcastically.


    "You couldn''t get through the first door, so how could you get past the second one?"


    All eyes turned to Robin, their doubt written clearly on their faces.


    If he couldn''t even get into his own backyard, was this really his home?


    Robin took the leopard-print ess card again, sliding it into the machine. This time, the machine remained silent, still refusing to respond.


    He looked up at the camera, his brows furrowed.


    Then, once more, the rm went off.


    The crowd fell silent, all eyes on Robin, waiting for him to make the next move. Would the door finally open? Would this vi be his after all?

 The Deadly 410

    Chapter 410 He''s the Guy


    Chapter 410 He''s the Guy


    The air buzzed with the hum of the security system, and suddenly, a bright, colorful beam shot out from the ornate door, surrounding Robinpletely, "Robin, move!" Vera cried, rushing toward him.


    But as soon as her hand touched the beam, she was jolted back, the shock of static electricity sending her stumbling.


    The crowd gasped in surprise.


    The rm red again, its sharp sound cutting through the tension.


    "Ha! Robin, is this ce really yours?" Alice scoffed, wiping blood from her lip with a mocking smile.


    "If it''s yours, why can''t you even open the back door?" she sneered.


    "Let me guess," she added, "You forgot your ess card, right?"


    Hank stepped forward, his face twisted in anger. The cameras were rolling, catching every moment. "Did you all see that? This ce isn''t his!


    "He''s been holding a grudge against the Millers since we ended the engagement, and now he''s ruining my granddaughter''s wedding to Zachary! "Harmonfield, where did we go wrong? Tell me!" his voice was thick with fury.


    "Robin''s hatred for us is so deep, he''s gone and made enemies of every big family in town!


    "And now, the Dunn family is crushing our businesses! My reports say our enterprises are shrinking fast!


    "Where''s the justice in that?"


    The live-streams exploded withments in real time.


    "Robin''s a fraud!"


    "How could someone like him own Vi One of Dawnspire Heights? No way!"


    "The vi had been under construction for years, with rumors swirling about its origins."


    "Some said it was built by a mysterious figure-an official from a secret government faction. Others imed it was funded by a powerful warlord."


    "One thing was clear: the vi''s owner was someone untouchable, someone whose wealth and influence could shape the world."


    "No way could a young man barely out of his 20s be that person."


    "If Robin isn''t powerful, how could two of Harmonfield''s most beautiful women-Daphne and Shirley- fall for him?"


    Chapter 410 He''s the Guy


    "How could Drake, willing to ruin his name, stand up for him?"


    9


    s


    "And how could Ms. Silva, the new leader of Silva Group, lower herself to follow Robin without worrying about titles or recognition?"


    "What should I do with you guys?"


    "Alice had made it clear."


    "Robin is a liar, a master of trickery who only sought wealth and power."


    "Men like him-handsome, charming-know how to manipte women."


    "They know how to lure them in, especially those born into wealth, sheltered from the world."


    "And women like Shirley? They lost themselves in love. It was as if their minds shut off, every time."


    "I ain''t buying any of this."


    "If Robin really is the owner of Vi One, if he is this mysterious figure everyone whispered about-how could he not even know how to open his own door?" Cameras from dozens of live-streaming sites zoomed in on Robin.


    A flood of colored light surrounded him, wrapping his form in a brilliant disy.


    The crowd, which had been quick to judge, fellpletely silent.


    What they saw before them was something they couldn''t exin.


    The colors were rich, almost otherworldly.


    Within the light, a Golden Dragon Emblem seemed to glide, twisting through the beams with effortless grace, breathing mist as it moved.


    Robin stood in the center, his presencemanding, as if he wore a suit made of starlight.


    Vera, standing close by, couldn''t tear her eyes away. Her hand pressed to her lips as she watched, her breath caught in her throat.


    Oh my gosh, he looks exactly like the hero I''ve always dreamed of!


    A voice, calm and full of warmth, echoed through the space, "DNA-activated ess granted. Wee, Mr. Robin Ramsey."


    The light shimmered, and a joyous dragon''s roar seemed to ripple through the air as the beams danced and parted.


    With a soft click, the grand door creaked open, revealing the path beyond.


    ""Wow! It''s... incredible!"


    Chapter 410 He''s the Guy


    s


    "This is unreal!"


    "I''ve never seen anything like this!"


    "What''d it say? DNA door something?" "DNA-activated ess, ya dunce!"


    "No doubt about it now. This vi is Robin''s."


    "Whoa, so he is that super big shot!"


    ""He''s so young and so handsome!"


    "Don''t forget rich!"


    "The Millers are a joke!"


    "Those dumbases actually called him a street rat! How stupid can they be?"


    The crowd, both online and in the room, erupted in excited murmurs.


    The Millers, however, were frozen,pletely taken aback.


    "This can''t be real!" Hank''s gaze never left Robin as his mind raced. His legs wobbled, and he had to catch himself on the edge of a nearby chair.


    Alice, still in shock, shot up from the floor. "It really opened?!


    "No! It can''t be! There''s no way! This must be some kind of trick!"


    The room went quiet for a moment, then everyone turned their eyes on Alice. The look in their eyes was clear-she had no idea what she was talking about.


    It was like trying to exin fire to someone who had never seen it, or telling a worm about flying.


    How could someone so shallow and quick to judge still doubt the truth in front of her?


    This man, who was beyond her league, was subjected to her humiliation time and time again.


    Don, still shaken, began toe to his senses.


    The Millers, he realized, were a mess.


    If the Gills had ever considered a union with them, it would''ve been the biggest mistake they could have made. The worst kind of mistake,


    A cold shiver ran through Don. He stood straighter, his voice firm and filled with authority. "The Gills have decided," he said, "Zachary and Alice''s engagement is over."

 The Deadly 411

    Chapter 411 Our Vi


    Chapter 411 Our Vi


    When Don spoke, the whole room fell into a thick, stunned silence.


    It felt like something out of a y.


    00%


    s


    The engagement between the Millers and the Gills had seemed like a grand performance, with twist after twist, each one more surprising than thest.


    Then, just as the ceremony at Vi One was wrapping up, Don had shocked everyone by dering the engagement null and void.


    Is this how people of power act?


    The Millers were lost.


    The day had turned into a whirlwind.


    They were left unable to make sense of what had just happened.


    Was this a dream?


    Jeffrey, his face red with anger, pointed a shaking finger at Don. "Don, is it because Robin owns Vi One that you''re canceling the engagement?"


    Don met his gaze with a nk expression, then shrugged. "Yes, and what of it? You Millers throw away an engagement from years ago, but I can''t cancel one that''s only minutes old? "It''s just an engagement. People get married, they get divorced. It happens."


    Jeffrey, unable to contain his rage, clenched his fists. "You ... you selfish b*stard!"


    Don''s lips curled into a sneer. "You Millers have no idea how the world works. The Gills don''t y games like you.


    "In this world, survival is all about what you can gain. I won''t risk angering the big yers in Harmonfield for the likes of your family.


    "Everyone can see the writing on the wall. In a few days, the Millers will be nothing. The Dunn Group will destroy you.


    "My family belongs to the top tier. Why would I ever marry my son to a family like yours?" His words echoed through the room, carrying no trace of warmth


    Jeffrey, his anger now boiling over, lunged at Don. His fist shot forward, aiming for Don''s face. "I''ll hit you!"


    But before his hand could even make contact, Don''s bodyguard stepped in, grabbing Jeffrey''s wrist and throwing him to the ground with ease.


    Don barely spared a nce at the man now on the floor. "I don''t waste my time with people like you."


    Hank stood still, his gaze fixed on Robin, who stood surrounded by his allies. His mind raced, turning over what had just happened. "This is for the best. It''s better this way." 1/3


    Chapter 411 Our Vi


    s


    Jeffrey was frozen, his face a mask of disbelief. "Dad, what are you talking about? The Gills are just after power!"


    Hank''s voice cut through the tension like a knife, "Enough!" His sharp words silenced the room.


    He stepped forward, eyes shing with frustration. "I never wanted Alice to marry into the Gills. That Zachary is nothing but a spoiled fool. He''s the one who tricked Alice." Hank grabbed the marriage contract from Jeffrey''s hands, tearing it apart with an angry snap. The pieces floated into the air, drifting to the floor.


    "Even if Don didn''t make this decision, I was going to end it myself."


    The crowd, made up of other noble families, watched in stunned silence.


    The tension between the Millers and the Gills had begun. And it was going to get ugly.


    Hank''s eyes were now locked on Robin. He took a few quick steps, closing the distance. "Robin! Wait!" he called, urgency in his voice. "I need to talk to you!"


    The room stilled, all eyes turning to Hank as he approached Robin.


    "Do you know? Your grandfather and I were as close as brothers.


    "We fished together. We yed chess. When we had nothing, we sat in the rain,ughing even though our stomachs were empty."


    Robin watched him, his expression unreadable, as Hank continued his tale, each word full of nostalgia.


    "We were blood brothers," Hank said, growing animated. "Our bond was unbreakable. It''s why I arranged the marriage between you and Alice.


    "Robin, my grandson-inw, I just want you to know-I agreed to that marriage contract." A triumphantugh escaped his lips. The room fellpletely still.


    The tension in the air was thick. Those who had once felt sorry for Hank now looked at him with a mix of disbelief and disgust. "Unbelievable! This old man has no shame!"


    "Just a minute ago, he said that marriage contract was a joke between him and Robin''s grandfather. Now he''s talking about some ''life-saving bond"?" "How can he agree to something that was already canceled? How does he still think he has any dignity?"


    "No dignity!"


    "Clearly, he''s seen Robin is the owner of Vi One. Now he''s kissing up, calling Robin his ''good grandson-inw," someone else pointed out.


    "Quiet down! Let''s see how Mr. Ramsey deals with this disgusting old man."


    Chapter 411 Our Vi


    The room fell silent, every eye and every camera focused on Robin and Hank.


    *Free Coins


    Robin turned slowly. A small, mocking smile danced across his face. "A marriage contract? Didn''t we already tear that up? And now you want to agree to it again?" "Yes!" Hank said, his grin wide and cager. "Now, you can propose to my granddaughter! I''ll waive the gifts too... "He took a step closer, reaching out to grab Robin''s hand. Robin didn''t budge. "You cancel the engagement when you want, and agree to it when you feel like it. Who do you think you are?"


    Hank chuckled. "You shouldn''t say that, my good grandson-inw. After all, I''m your grandfather-inw


    Robin''s smile grew colder. "You really think a lot of yourself."


    "That engagement you and my grandfath


    any better. It shouldn''t be taken seriously.


    set up was just a silly joke. You were young, you didn''t know


    "And if it went through, it wouldn''t just ruin your family''s dignity-it would hurt my grandfather''s reputation too. I can''t ept that."


    Hankughed, but it was forced. "I''ve thought it through. The Millers aren''t just about dignity. We need to be practical too. This won''t hurt our image."


    Robin''s eyes narrowed, his tone cutting. "Enough. Stop making a fool of yourself. A joke is a joke. Don''t turn it into something it''s not. You can go now. The Millers and I are done."


    Just then, Alice rushed forward from the crowd, her voice high-pitched, "Robin! This is our family''s vi! It''s the ce I''ve always dreamed of living in!"


    She reached out eagerly. "Come on, Robin, let''s go to my room. I have something important to tell you!"

 The Deadly 412

    Chapter 412 Unbelievable


    Chapter 412 Unbelievable


    Robin stood still, his eyes locked on Alice as she shamelessly paraded her affection.


    He couldn''t find words, not for this.


    66%


    s


    She wanted everything. All of it. And yet, it was so easy for him to give it to her, if only she deserved it.


    He hade from far away, carrying with him a promise-an offer of everything she could ever want. Wealth,fort, a life of luxury. But none of it mattered. Not when she wasn''t worthy.


    Alice''s eyes sparkled like she had won the world. "Robin, you''re my Prince Charming," she dered, her voice ringing out.


    Who said our engagement was over? That was just a joke between us


    "I''ve been nning a surprise for you.


    "She giggled, almost eerily.


    "You know, Robin, the moment Iid eyes on you, I knew. I knew I loved you.


    "You''re the one my heart has always longed for."


    The room fell silent. No one knew what to think or say.


    Outside, thements flooded in.


    "What is going on with her? The Millers'' woman is insane."


    "Is she having some kind of breakdown?"


    "She was the one saying she was going to crush Robin, and now this? What a mess."


    "What''s the surprise? This is like some bad drama."


    "I think someone''s gone cuckoo."


    "I think we should see how this ys out. See how low the b*tch can go."


    "Ever since the day I was born, I''ve been thinking about you. Every single day."


    The crowd and the Inte almost hurled up collectively.


    "I know the bar''s in Tartarus, but holy cow she managed to limbo it!"


    M


    "She''s been thinking about him every single day since her birth? What is this? Some sort of C-rate romance flick?"


    "B*tch thought the guy was a loser just moments ago."


    "Motherf*cker said she was the woman out of his reach


    Chapter 412 Unbelievable


    66%


    s


    "Now she turns around and calls him her Prince Charming? And she ims everything her family did with the marriage contract was a joke?"


    "Hey, I have a joke. Alice Miller."


    "They aren''t clowns. At this point, they''re the whole circus."


    Robin''s patience was wearing thin. He gave her a cold look and shook his head. "Stop. At least try to keep some dignity."


    Alice, however, ignored his words. She pushed past the crowd, rushing toward him with a smile that never quite reached her eyes. "Robin, please, don''t do this," she pleaded, her voice dripping with sweetness that didn''t belong. "I know I''ve been tough on you, but everything that happened before, it doesn''t matter now. I''ve changed. I''m telling you, it''s all in the past.


    Our families, Robin... they''ve known each other for so long. Think about that.


    When my grandfather was young, he was broke. He didn''t know where to turn. Your grandfather stepped in, offering 150,000 when we were at our lowest. That''s how the Millers got to where we are now. "Without him, we wouldn''t have what we have today. And that money? Back then, it was everything.


    "If your grandfather and mine were just casual acquaintances, why would he have helped us? Think about it, Robin. That bond between our families-it means something. It''s not just business."


    She let the silence hang for a moment before speaking again, her smile wide with a kind of pride. "We''re the next generation, Robin. It''s up to us to honor their wishes. To keep that legacy alive. "Their dream, Robin, was for us to be together. For our families to unite."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Is that what you really want? Or is it the Millers'' dream?"


    Alice nodded without hesitation. "It is my dream. And I swear, Robin, I''ve never thought less of you. Never. "All those things I did before, they were just tests. I wanted to know if you could handle the pressure. "I did it because I care about you. I wanted to see if you could deal with people''s doubts. If you could handle everything they threw at you. I did it to protect us. So we could build something strong together. "But I was worried. I was worried that with all this money, you might change. So many women havee around since you got rich.


    "They''re after you, Robin. They don''t care about you. They only want what you have.


    "They''re all just using you, Robin. Every single one of them.


    "I''m your fianc¨¦e, Robin. I''m the only one who cares about you.


    "Even if you have nothing, even if you have no roots, no power, no connections-no background at all-I will stay by you.


    Chapter 412 Unbelievable


    s


    "Everything I''ve done up until now, all the tests, the tricks, it was for you. To make you strong, so you could face the world and choose me, no matter the temptation, no matter the challenge.


    "This is not just our wish, Robin. It''s a promise from our grandfathers, the hope they ced in us.


    "Come with me. Leave behind all those shallow women, Let''s start fresh, together, in a quiet ce.


    "Money is a curse. It''s the root of all dishonor. We can live without it.


    "I would rather live in a small vige, away from everything, with you. A simple life. That''s all I need." Her words hung in the air, like a heavy fog. The crowd around them was still, too stunned to speak. The onlinements flooded in.


    The people couldn''t believe how easily she bent the truth, twisting it like a reed in the wind.


    There had been no past, if no one knew what hade before, some might have actually believed her.


    Il, godd*mn, this is like some foreign literature but backward. There''s a depth of shamelessness we never knew existed. Let''s go there. And then go further


    Vera, still in shock, finally snapped back to reality. She stared at Alice for a long moment, disbelief filling her face.


    "I see now," she said slowly. "You''ll do anything to get what you want, won''t you? You have no shame. "Stop. If you keep going like this, you''ll be a legend in Harmonfield-for all the wrong reasons."


    Alice''s face turned bright red with anger. She pointed at Vera, trembling with rage. "It''s you! You ruined everything!


    "I trusted you! You were my closest friend, and all this time, you were trying to steal Robin from me. "You''re so full of schemes, so full of lies. They say to watch out for fire, thieves, and your closest friends. "Now I see it''s true. Everything that''s gone wrong today, it''s all because of you!"


    She turned back to Robin, her eyes wild with emotion. "Don''t you see? I''m the one who''s been wronged here!"

 The Deadly 413

    Chapter 413 You''re My Son-in-Law from Now On


    Chapter 413 You''re My Son-in-Law from Now On


    Robin sneered. "Alice, just stop being revolting.


    s


    "I''ve shown more than enough kindness to the Millers. Since there''s no rtionship left between us, why cling to this shameless mess?


    "You all should save some dignity for yourselves. I don''t have time to deal with lunatics!"


    The bystanders burst outughing.


    Shirley tugged at Robin''s sleeve, smiling. "Robin, looks like your ''mother-inw'' is ready to shine."


    He shot her a disinterested look. "You''re as tiresome as she is."


    bin, my dear son-inw! Hahaha... "Juliet walked over from the crowd,ughter ringing out before she 1 appeared.


    Her boomingughter startled Hank, who nearly stumbled back in surprise.


    "Robin, what a joyous day! You know, they say a mother-inw only grows fonder of her son-inw over time.


    "Today, I realize just how lucky we are to have you-you''re the most perfect choice there is!


    "Robin, I''m here with big news from our family! After some thorough consideration, we''ve decided to ept you wholeheartedly as part of the family!


    "From now on, I''m your mother-inw! Go on, call me mom! Come closer, dear son-inw!"


    Mother-inw? Has she lost her mind?


    Shirley gave Robin a mischievous nce, barely containing herughter. She leaned over and whispered, "Come on, just call her mom-embrace the family love!"


    Robin shook his head, utterly speechless. Rita couldn''t help butugh, stifling a chuckle.


    "Stopughing!" Daphne scolded her, though a teasing smile shed across her face.


    Juliet noticed Robin''s silence and continued, "I know it might feel strange calling me mom at first, but you''ll adjust. We''ll talk about itter.


    "Now, about this vi arrangement. Alice and you will take the third floor; Jeffrey and I will stay on the second floor, and Alice''s grandfather will be on the ground floor since he''s elderly. "We''ll hire a cook and a cleaner, plus about five gardeners to keep the front flower bed in shape. I often have aches, so I''ll need two masseuses and a beautician for my skincare and hair. "And of course, I''ll hire a foot masseuse since my feet get tired from dancing.


    "That''s it for now-I''ll fill in any extra detailster. Most importantly, I''ll be managing all the finances in this household.


    Chapter 413 You''re My Son-in-Law from Now On


    4


    66%


    s


    "All your earnings should be handed over to me, so I can handle it responsibly. Young people like you tend to be careless with money, and I''d hate to see you end up in trouble for overspending. "Everything, from family expenses to the household budget, the daily allowance, the maids'' sry-all of it will be organized by me.


    "And, Robin, you should stop driving such an expensive car. A 50,000-dor one should be enough. That Land Rover guzzles too much fuel.


    "To save on costs, try not to drive too often-just use rideshare when you can.


    "About future kids, they''ll carry the Miller name. Not thatst names matter much these days, so don''t worry about it.


    "Oh, and about those two mastiffs... "Juliet pointed to the two mastiffs beside Carson. "They cost too much


    half a billion, seriously? I say sell them.


    Wright, why not give us the cash instead of the dogs? We don''t need them, but the money would be helpful.


    "The mastiffs are noisy, and we''d rather have the money. Mr. Wright, take them back and transfer the 500 million directly to me."


    A few people in the crowd began to snicker.


    ""Is she for real?"


    "She isn''t even his mother-inw yet, and she''s already trying to empty his wallet? That''s hrious!"


    "Does she think Robin is crazy? To let his kids take her family''s name, house her rtives, and give her his money? She must be dreaming!"


    Juliet shot a look at the chuckling crowd. "Shut up! This is our vi! If you don''t show respect, I''ll kick you out right now!"


    Shirley signaled to Robin, smiling. "Robin, herees your ''aunt'' as well."


    Before he could react, Hannah strutted over. "Oh, Robin, we''re so happy to be together like this!


    "You can call me Aunt Hannah now! As a family, you should transfer me 100 million by tomorrow-here''s my ount.


    "Also, your mother-inw said you''re giving up your Land Rover. I''ll take it. It may be a bit outdated, but I''ll make do with it."


    At that moment, Alice also chuckled coquettishly.


    "Robin, congrattions! You''re officially part of our family now! With you here, the world suddenly feels brighter.


    "Let''s all head to the vi''s living room and discuss setting tomorrow as the wedding day.


    "Robin, we don''t need a gaudy vi wedding. Let''s reserve a nice resort instead.


    Chapter 413 You''re My Son-in-Law from Now On


    3


    s


    "This vi will be our wedding home. Do you like that arrangement? If you''re on board, I''ll handle all the nning." Robin sneered. "Had enough of this act? You all can leave now!"

 The Deadly 414

    Chapter 414 Pythoncrown


    Chapter 414 Pythoncrown


    3


    5%


    s


    Quick, hurried footsteps echoed from outside the vi as Logan pushed through the crowd to reach Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West, the Nevilles-the martial arts family-are here to see you."


    Robin nodded. "Let them in."


    "Robin, I just said the wedding would be held in this vi! What do you think-"


    "Enough! Stop acting so out of line and get out!" Robin snapped, pushing Alice aside.


    Once allowed entry, Jane burst into the vi first, rushing straight into Robin''s arms.


    ster, I missed you so much these past days!" she eximed, drawing everyone''s attention with her ly charm.


    Her every movement, smile, and nce radiated a rare elegance, like a pearl among gems. Her clothes danced in the wind, and her gaze was as graceful as a blooming flower.


    Jane stayed close to Robin, savoring a moment of pure joy, like a fairy descended from the colorful heavens, with no trace of earthly weight.


    For everyone watching, both in person and online, the Nevilles-a legendary family in the martial arts world-were like mythical figures.


    How could ordinary people witness the true presence of such big shots?


    More surprising still was that this powerful, mysterious family shared a close bond with Robin!


    The 17-year-old Jane was, in truth, the eldest daughter of the Nevilles-and she was Robin''s disciple.


    Jane''s intimate behavior with Robin hinted at a strong rtionship between him and the Nevilles.


    Onlookers and viewers across the inte buzzed with amazement at Robin''s significance.


    Shortly after, Tristan, Anthony, and Jason arrived, surrounded by ten skilled warriors. They approached Robin and, dropping to one knee, greeted him with great respect, "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey!" Jane released Robin and also dropped to one knee like Tristan, stunning everyone present once again.


    Streamers online were momentarily too shocked to narrate, and the chat was flooded with astonishedments.


    "Oh my god! Where''s the streamer? Tell us who these people are!"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    After a moment, the streamers gathered themselves and exined that the leader of the most prominent martial arts family hade to honor Robin. At first, viewers were skeptical. ""Is this for real?"


    Chapter 414 Pythoncrown


    000 000, 65%


    s


    ar


    The streamers rified, "The Nevilles are the top martial family. Nobody would dare to pretend to be them; they''re known as legends!


    "If anyone tried to impersonate the Nevilles, they''d be gone by nightfall!"


    Stepping forward with a small, finely crafted wooden box, Tristan held it above his head.


    "Mr. Ramsey, the Nevilles will never forget your kindness. From today onward, we consider you our highest priority! This Pythoncrown is our family''s most treasured possession.


    "The herb can be brewed into a pill that strengthens muscles and bones, purifies marrow, clears all ailments, and can extend life by more than 20 years. Please ept it, Mr. Ramsey!" "Pythoncrown?" some knowledgeable viewers eximed in awe.


    ''s the ultimate treasure of legend!"


    They say any martial arts family with this herb can train an elite warrior in just six months."


    "This herb can bring people back from the brink of death, fortify a warrior''s body quickly, and cure serious illnesses."


    "That''s truly an invaluable treasure in the world!"


    "It''s priceless! A family once offered the Nevilles billions for their Pythoncrown, but they refused to sell."


    "But Tristan gifted it to Robin! How much must the Nevilles owe him to part with such a precious relic?"


    "Today is truly eye-opening!"


    With the Nevilles'' arrival, Robin was already bing a legend.


    Meanwhile, Hank''s eyes lit up hearing the mention of Pythoncrown.


    Calvin had told him there was an herb that could save his life besides Master Ramsey''s help-the Nevilles'' treasured Pythoncrown!


    Seeing the Pythoncrown in Robin''s hands, Hank trembled.


    If he could acquire it, even if he didn''t meet Master Ramsey, he could save his life and add another 20 years!


    Pushing through the crowd, he called out loudly, "Robin, my dear grandson-inw! Give me that Pythoncrown! Consider it a gift for joining the Millers!


    Jane raised an eyebrow as she stood up.


    With hands on her hips, she pointed at Hank''s nose and said, "I watched the live stream on my way here. You''re that shameless old man, Hank Miller, aren''t you "How could you be so bold, expecting Master to give you this priceless Pythoncrown? Dream on and get lost!"


    "You... you..." Hank stammered, wanting to argue.


    Chapter 414 Pythoncrown


    But Anthony cut in sharply, "Leave! Or I''ll make sure your whole family regrets it!"


    I6 [ 3 65%=


    s


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire

 The Deadly 415

    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    45 Free Coins


    Anthony, the Nevilles'' butler, held the title of the top warrior in the ancient martial realm.


    His sheer presence forced Hank backward in terror, sending him stumbling to the ground.


    From a distance, Robin stood confidently among the nobility, a figure as prominent as the moon surrounded by stars. The Millers were bewildered.


    "What''s going on? Has the world turned upside down? How has Robin achieved such respect? Why were we unaware of this?"


    When Juliet heard the Pythoncrown''s worth was in the hundreds of billions, she couldn''t contain her excitement. "Oh, dear son-inw, let me manage the Pythoncrown for you! "Didn''t we just agree that I''d handle the family''s assets? Selling it could bring in 100 billion-an unimaginable fortune! That''s a huge sum of money! I think-"


    Jane pointed usingly at Juliet. "You old witch! Haven''t you ever seen real money? Step aside!"


    Alice stepped up, annoyed. "Who do you think you are? Have some respect!"


    "Mr. Ramsey is my master!" Jane shot back with a cold look.


    Alice smiled. "I''m your master''s wife-"


    Jane drew a short sword, the glint of steel at Alice''s throat in an instant.


    "H-how dare you... "Alice gasped, sinking to the ground.


    "Stay away from my master, or I''ll kill you!" Jane threatened, her de pointed at Alice''s neck.


    Meanwhile, Hank, regaining hisposure, red at Juliet. "The Pythoncrown isn''t for sale! I need it for treatment; it could add another 20 years to my life!" Juliet sneered. "You''re on death''s doorstep! This 100 billion could make us the top family in Harmonfield!"


    Hank pped her, furious. "Are you cursing me?"


    Juliet covered her face and cursed, "You b*stard!"


    She hit back. "Old man, how dare you hit me! Robin''s my son-inw. If you keep pushing me around, I''ll have him beat you to death!"


    Everyone present watched the Millers'' bickering, appearing as undignified as a circus act.


    Online viewers watching the scene were appalled at the family''s disgraceful behavior.


    The Millers were truly disgusting!


    Logan entered once again. "Mr. Ramsey, Madam Stephanie from the Rogarios is here to honor you."


    III


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    The crowd and online audience were shocked. "The Rogarios? Really?"


    "They''re one of the most influential families in Southeast Aurientia!"


    65%


    s


    "Madam Stephanie from the Rogarios is Tristan''s wife and the legendary figure known as Terenova''s Underground Queen," someone remarked.


    "It''s so unbelievable that such a wealthy and influential familying all the way here to honor Robin!"


    The crowd was astonished, but Logan''s next words raised their surprise even further.


    "Two more people also arrived with them. One is Willie Kunz, the special envoy from Demberoa''s president as Draconia''s Foreign Affairs director, and another is Brenda Holt, an exchange student from Athena University." Robin nodded and instructed, "Invite them all in."


    The scene and the live broadcast room grew silent and then burst with excitement.


    "What is happening today? So many notable figures have gathered!"


    Not only Terenova''s Underground Queen, but even an envoy of Demberoa''s president is here!"


    "And Brenda Holt, the exchange student from Athena University-who is she? Could she be the heiress of a prominent family?"


    As anticipation rose, everyone turned to watch the entrance. Streamers quickly aimed their cameras toward the vi''s gate.


    Two warriors dressed in ck stepped in first, followed by an elegant woman in her 60s, apanied by two maids, as she made her way toward Robin.


    "Grandma," Jane greeted warmly, linking arms with Stephanie, who affectionately patted her head.


    Apanied by her entourage, Stephanie then dropped her knees before Robin. "The Rogarios pay our respects to Mr. Ramsey."


    This shocking sight left everyone in the room and those watching online speechless.


    "Is that really Terenova''s Underground Queen, Madam Stephanie?" someone asked in awe.


    "It must be! No one would dare impersonate someone so formidable," others whispered.


    "Under her leadership, the Rogarios have be one of the most powerful families.in Southeast Aurientia."


    With deep reverence, Stephanie presented a small crystal box holding a translucent blue gem inside. "Mr. Ramsey, this Southstar Sapphire is a gift of respect, she announced. Carson, watching from a distance, was stunned at the sight of the gem. Known as Southstar, that sapphire was the most valued of the Rogarios'' three legendary treasures. Stories suggested it possessed mysterious powers, though the nature of those abilities remained a closely 3


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    guarded secret.


    65%


    s


    Over a century ago, major sects in the Southern Sea had fought bitterly over that gem until the Rogarios finally imed it, ending years of struggle.


    And now, Stephanie was offering it to Robin-a testament to the high regard in which the Rogarios held him.

 The Deadly 416

    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    45 Free Coins


    Anthony, the Nevilles'' butler, held the title of the top warrior in the ancient martial realm.


    His sheer presence forced Hank backward in terror, sending him stumbling to the ground.


    From a distance, Robin stood confidently among the nobility, a figure as prominent as the moon surrounded by stars. The Millers were bewildered.


    "What''s going on? Has the world turned upside down? How has Robin achieved such respect? Why were we unaware of this?"


    When Juliet heard the Pythoncrown''s worth was in the hundreds of billions, she couldn''t contain her excitement. "Oh, dear son-inw, let me manage the Pythoncrown for you! "Didn''t we just agree that I''d handle the family''s assets? Selling it could bring in 100 billion-an unimaginable fortune! That''s a huge sum of money! I think-"


    Jane pointed usingly at Juliet. "You old witch! Haven''t you ever seen real money? Step aside!"


    Alice stepped up, annoyed. "Who do you think you are? Have some respect!"


    "Mr. Ramsey is my master!" Jane shot back with a cold look.


    Alice smiled. "I''m your master''s wife-"


    Jane drew a short sword, the glint of steel at Alice''s throat in an instant.


    "H-how dare you... "Alice gasped, sinking to the ground.


    "Stay away from my master, or I''ll kill you!" Jane threatened, her de pointed at Alice''s neck.


    Meanwhile, Hank, regaining hisposure, red at Juliet. "The Pythoncrown isn''t for sale! I need it for treatment; it could add another 20 years to my life!" Juliet sneered. "You''re on death''s doorstep! This 100 billion could make us the top family in Harmonfield!"


    Hank pped her, furious. "Are you cursing me?"


    Juliet covered her face and cursed, "You b*stard!"


    She hit back. "Old man, how dare you hit me! Robin''s my son-inw. If you keep pushing me around, I''ll have him beat you to death!"


    Everyone present watched the Millers'' bickering, appearing as undignified as a circus act.


    Online viewers watching the scene were appalled at the family''s disgraceful behavior.


    The Millers were truly disgusting!


    Logan entered once again. "Mr. Ramsey, Madam Stephanie from the Rogarios is here to honor you."


    III


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    The crowd and online audience were shocked. "The Rogarios? Really?"


    "They''re one of the most influential families in Southeast Aurientia!"


    65%


    s


    "Madam Stephanie from the Rogarios is Tristan''s wife and the legendary figure known as Terenova''s Underground Queen," someone remarked.


    "It''s so unbelievable that such a wealthy and influential familying all the way here to honor Robin!"


    The crowd was astonished, but Logan''s next words raised their surprise even further.


    "Two more people also arrived with them. One is Willie Kunz, the special envoy from Demberoa''s president as Draconia''s Foreign Affairs director, and another is Brenda Holt, an exchange student from Athena University." Robin nodded and instructed, "Invite them all in."


    The scene and the live broadcast room grew silent and then burst with excitement.


    "What is happening today? So many notable figures have gathered!"


    Not only Terenova''s Underground Queen, but even an envoy of Demberoa''s president is here!"


    "And Brenda Holt, the exchange student from Athena University-who is she? Could she be the heiress of a prominent family?"


    As anticipation rose, everyone turned to watch the entrance. Streamers quickly aimed their cameras toward the vi''s gate.


    Two warriors dressed in ck stepped in first, followed by an elegant woman in her 60s, apanied by two maids, as she made her way toward Robin.


    "Grandma," Jane greeted warmly, linking arms with Stephanie, who affectionately patted her head.


    Apanied by her entourage, Stephanie then dropped her knees before Robin. "The Rogarios pay our respects to Mr. Ramsey."


    This shocking sight left everyone in the room and those watching online speechless.


    "Is that really Terenova''s Underground Queen, Madam Stephanie?" someone asked in awe.


    "It must be! No one would dare impersonate someone so formidable," others whispered.


    "Under her leadership, the Rogarios have be one of the most powerful families.in Southeast Aurientia."


    With deep reverence, Stephanie presented a small crystal box holding a translucent blue gem inside. "Mr. Ramsey, this Southstar Sapphire is a gift of respect, she announced. Carson, watching from a distance, was stunned at the sight of the gem. Known as Southstar, that sapphire was the most valued of the Rogarios'' three legendary treasures. Stories suggested it possessed mysterious powers, though the nature of those abilities remained a closely 3


    Chapter 415 The Priceless Gem, Southstar Sapphire


    guarded secret.


    65%


    s


    Over a century ago, major sects in the Southern Sea had fought bitterly over that gem until the Rogarios finally imed it, ending years of struggle.


    And now, Stephanie was offering it to Robin-a testament to the high regard in which the Rogarios held him.

 The Deadly 417

    Chapter 417 Disrespect for the Elderly Is Inexcusable


    Chapter 417 Disrespect for the Elderly Is Inexcusable


    "Robin! I''m seeing you again!" Brenda cheerfully rushed over and sped his arm.


    Robin stroked her head. "Why aren''t you focusing on your studies? How did you end up here?"


    s


    Brenda grinned. "I''m officially a student at Athena University now! I''m here as an exchange student at Brighton University in Draconia and will be studying here for the next few years. So, whenever I miss you, I cane visit easily! "Oh, and here''s a new product from Marrisa Soup Kitchen''s chain store.


    "Madam Stephanie brought in top designers and marketers to create this portable soup packaging.


    "Marrisa wanted me to bring some for you-an entire carload! It''ll be here tonight. She''s swamped right now but promised to visit us once things settle down."


    Robin smiled, looking at the new packaging and then at Stephanie with appreciation.


    Brenda continued, "Madam Stephanie mentioneding to Draconia to see you, so I tagged along!"


    in a few days, I''ll go to Brighton to see you. Make sure you''re putting in the effort there!" Robin said, patting her head.


    "Yes, I remember everything you tell me!" Brenda replied, leaning affectionately on his shoulder, sparking envy among the women nearby.


    Many watching felt a strong desire to be the one standing close to Robin-it seemed like a dreame


    true.


    Just then, Logan burst in, looking shocked. "Mr. Ramsey! The Phoenix Vanguard''s Dragon Leader and his wife, along with their followers, havee to pay their respects!" Upon Robin''s signal, 12 suited men entered the vi, forming two lines to open a path.


    Cassian and his wife, Mavis, approached Robin, followed by 20 Phoenix Vanguard branch leaders.


    They all dropped one of their knees in unison. "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey!"


    Just as the crowd tried to catch a glimpse of Cassian, his disciples quickly formed a wall around him, shielding him from view.


    Nevertheless, those present and online spectators were amazed.


    The leader of the world-renowned Phoenix Vanguard hade to Harmonfield Vi One to honor Robin!


    Everyone''s perception of Robin deepened-who was he tomand such respect from someone who could shake the World of Darkness?


    With that thought, one could imagine how powerful Robin''s background was.


    Watching from a distance, Alice, Juliet, and the rest of the Millers stood frozen, utterly bewildered by the


    Chapter 417 Disrespect for the Elderly Is Inexcusable


    events before them.


    65%


    s


    Cassian spoke respectfully, "Mr. Ramsey, I''vee to Draconia to clean up after Drogo''s misdeeds. All Phoenix Vanguard branches across Southeast Aurientia have been fully reorganized.


    "In gratitude for helping me turn my life around, I want to offer you Phoenix Vanguard''s most prized treasure, the Dragon''s Seal.


    "From this day on, the Dragon Hall of Phoenix Vanguard and its 72 branches will acknowledge you as the Supreme Dragon Leader." Cassian handed Robin a gleaming dragon pendant. As sunlight struck it, the pendant radiated with brilliant light.


    That was the legendary Dragon''s Seal, the symbol ofmand over Phoenix Vanguard''s thousands of disciples. Drake, filled with excitement at meeting the Phoenix Vanguard Dragon Leader, took a moment topose himself.


    He remembered how Cassian had saved his family''s business by transferring 200 billion to their ounts, all thanks to Robin.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he stepped forward. "Mr. Ramsey, if it weren''t for you and the Dragon Leader, the Dunns Eastvale Development Group would have copsed. I''m deeply grateful to you both." Drake''s gesture of bowing to his knee amazed the onlookers.


    Cassian quickly helped him up. "Mr. Dunn Sr., there''s no need for such formalities! As one of Mr. Ramsey''s associates, you''re considered an honored guest of Phoenix Vanguard. For Mr. Ramsey''s sake, 200 billion is nothing." He then bowed to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, my wife and I will leave now. Phoenix Vanguard and its 72 branches will always follow yourmand. No matter where you are, we''ll respond to your call without hesitation."


    Cassian and his followers left the vi swiftly. Stephanie and the Nevilles also took their leave with respect.


    Jane embraced Robin tightly, her eyes filling with tears. "I''ll be back soon, Master.


    "Goodbye, Brenda!" she said before quickly leaving the vi, unable to hold back her emotions.


    Stephanie led the Rogarios, and Willie also bowed to Robin before leaving


    As everyone departed, Hank approached Robin.


    "Robin, there''s no point in you holding onto the Pythoncrown herb and the Southstar gem! Hand them over to me!


    "These treasures could cure my stubborn illness, and giving them to me would show respect to your elder. "Hurry up and give them to me!"


    Robin chuckled. "Why should I give them to you?


    26


    Chapter 417 Disrespect for the Elderly Is Inexcusable


    "Oh, and stop calling yourself my elder. Who do you think you are?"


    1.65%u


    s


    Hank grew irritated. "How can you speak this way? Even when the old make mistakes, you shouldn''t hold it against them. It''s wrong to disrespect your elders!" "Enough! Get out of here!" Robin snapped, turning and head

 The Deadly 418

    11:36 Fri, Nov 29 ti 4.


    Chapter 418 This Is Our Home!


    Chapter 418 This Is Our Home!


    s


    Hank stood there, stunned and unmoving, as Robin walked toward the vi. His whole body shook with


    anger.


    "Robin, how could you treat me like this? My rtionship with your grandpa goes way back-we were friends!"


    Robin slowly turned around and said, "Don''t even bring up my grandpa! Hearing you call him a ''friend'' disgusts me. "Ever since the Millers broke off the engagement, whatever bond you had with him was over.


    "You look down on the less fortunate and betray others for your own gain. At your age, you''ve lived more like a beast! "Giving you things like Pythoncrown and Southstar would be aplete waste. Just give up on that idea!" "If... if your grandpa knows you''ve turned into..." Hank was trembling with anger, looking close to fainting. Carson, Drake, and others followed Robin into the grand vi, leaving Hank behind.


    Seeing this scene, Alice and Juliet hurried after them, entering with the crowd.


    They were almost overwhelmed by thevish, pce-like interior of the vi.


    "Robin, so this is our home? It''s stunning!" Alice shouted, bouncing around in excitement in the main hall


    "Robin, this ce is exactly like what I''ve dreamed about!" Her eyes sparkled as she touched the elegant ivory handrails, admired the polished marble floor, and stared up at the ornate ceiling with its crystal chandeliers. Running to the window, Alice looked out at Dawnspire Lake, where mist hovered above the lush greenwn beside it. The scene, like a dream from a fairytale left her entranced.


    Alice exhaled deeply. "This is the refined life I''ve always imagined for myself!


    "Robin, thank you so much! I never expected such a surprise! I can hardly believe it!"


    Sheughed in joy.


    Rita, observing Alice''s gushing behavior, shook her head. "Ms. West, look at her getting all sappy," she said.


    Daphne sneered. "Just an ugly disy."


    Meanwhile, Juliet dashed upstairs wildly. "Haha! We''re taking the second floor! Jeffrey,e check out our rooms!"


    She jiggled the door handles impatiently. "Hey, why aren''t these doors opening? Robin,e unlock these rooms! I need to see where I''ll be staying. I love this ce so much! This is the lifestyle I''ve always dreamed of!" 1/3


    11:36 Fri, Nov 29 ti 4.


    Chapter 418 This Is Our Home!


    Sheughed gleefully.


    s


    Hannah stood in the center of the hall, frozen in awe, then burst out, "We''re moving in too! I love it here- it''s like my dreame true!


    "Oh, quick, let''s take some selfies and post them for everyone to see! My friend is always bragging about how her vi is better than mine, saying her dad used to head a department and has a nine-figure bank ount."


    She scoffed. "Well, now that I live here, let''s see if she''ll still brag!


    "I''ll tell her that my grandpa was even more sessful, with ten-figure savings, and my family has a dozen vis like this one!"


    Hannah eagerly took photos on her phone.


    Robin motioned for Carson, Drake, and the others to take a seat on the couch in the living room.


    Alice suddenly rushed over, pointing at them. "Get up: Don''t dirty my couch!"


    Drake was taken aback, stunned. Robin was also surprised by the outburst.


    Watching the Millers nearly rolling on the floor with excitement, he couldn''t help but sneer. Seriously? They''re so shameless!


    Just then, Rygar and Shawn came rushing in. "Mr. Ramsey, we heard you were here-"


    "Stop!" Alice yelled, "Your feet aren''t clean! You''ll mess up my floor!"


    Rygar paused, looking between Alice and Robin, confused. "Mr. Ramsey, what''s going on?"


    "Rygar, get rid of the Millers! They''re nothing but garbage!" Robin ordered coldly, pointing toward Alice and the others.


    Understanding atst, Rygar gave themand, "Shawn, throw these people out!"


    Alice froze, panicked, and shouted, "Robin, what''s gotten into you? I''m your fianc¨¦e! How can you listen to outsiders over your family?*


    "Shut up, Alice! If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t shown mercy because of his past ties with the Millers, you''d be done for already!" Shawn replied, grabbing her and forcing her out.


    Juliet was dragged downstairs by a few of the disciples of Abyssal Dominion.


    "You b''stards! Don''t you know who my son-inw is? He''s Robin! If he hears about this-"


    As she passed Robin, she yelled, "Robin! I''m your mother-inw! How dare they treat me like this! You should be getting rid of them!"


    "Get lost! You disgust me!" Robin retorted coldly. "Take them all out! What a bunch of trash!"


    Hank, being pulled toward the door, pleaded desperately, "Robin, for the sake of your grandfather''s past. friendship with me, just give me the Pythoncrown. I don''t have much time left! 2/3


    Chapter 418 This Is Our Home!


    "Mr. Underwood told me only Master Ramsey and th show a little mercy when you see an old man facing d


    05%


    Chapter 419 Are You Master Ramsey?

 The Deadly 419

    Chapter 419 Are You Master Ramsey?


    Chapter 419 Are You Master Ramsey?


    "Shut up, old man!" Shawn shouted, pointing sharply at Hank. s


    "Mr. Miller Sr.?" called out Wilder, President of Draconia Holistic Medicine Association, as he arrived with Calvin, President of Harmonfield Holistic Medicine Association, and a group led by Logan. They quickly reached the front of Vi One. Seeing Hank sitting on the ground, Wilder asked, "Mr. Miller Sr., what happened? Has your granddaughter''s engagement ceremony ended?"


    Hank shook his head. "Forget it, Mr. Lennon..."


    Then, his eyes suddenly brightened. "Mr. Lennon, did you find Master Ramsey for me?"


    Wilder was about to shake his head when he noticed Robin in the vi hall and eximed, "I found him! Mr. Miller Sr., you''re saved!"


    Hank excitedly grasped Wilder''s arm. "Thank you so much, Mr. Lennon!"


    Wilder tried to shake off Hank''s grip and rush into the vi, but Hank held him tight, clutching him like a ifeline. "Mr. Lennon, you''re my savior!"


    Then, turning to Robin with a re, he shouted, "Robin, you despicable wretch! I don''t need your Pythoncrown! I''ll survive without it!


    "Mr. Lennon has found Master Ramsey for me, and my sickness will soon be cured. When I recover, I''lle back stronger and teach you a lesson! You unkind brat!"


    Hank clutched Wilder''s hand desperately, saying, "Mr. Lennon, you have to take me to Master Ramsey. My life depends on you."


    Though Wilder tried to pull away, Hank''s grip stayed firm.


    "Please, Mr. Lennon, bring me to Master Ramsey! The Millers will pay whatever it takes to save me! Where is Master Ramsey? Let''s go now!"


    But Wilder finally broke free, saying, "Let me go! You insulted my master, and now he won''t treat you!"


    Without dy, Wilder hurried to Robin and fell to his knees. "Master, I''ve finally found you! I missed the Wrights'' banquet because of a flight dy-please forgive me!


    "I''ve been thinking about meeting you every day, hoping for your guidance. I can''t believe I found you here; what a relief!"


    He continued, "This was supposed to be the Millers'' engagement celebration. I had no idea things would turn out like this. I-I barely know Hank!


    "My disciple arranged all this. If I had known, I would''ve stayed out of it!"


    Robin smiled. "When did I ever admit you as my disciple?"


    Wilder was taken aback. "Master, I''ve never respected anyone until I met you. Since that day, I knew you


    Chapter 419 Are You Master Ramsey?


    s


    were the one I was meant to follow.


    "Master, please ept me!"


    Robin chuckled and said, "Why are you so persistent at your age? Just get up."


    Wilder looked stunned but thanked him repeatedly.


    "Calvin,e and pay respects to Master!"-


    Calvin and two of Wilder''s disciples bowed before Robin. "Greetings, Mr. Ramsey!" Robin shook his head, amused. "Alright, enough with the formalities. Just sit down." Trembling, Wilder rose and stood beside Robin, dering, "You''re here. I can just stand!"


    Robin looked at Wilder and the others with a slight smile, nodding. "Alright, suit yourselves."


    Calvin nced at Robin, the young man he had seen at the Wrights'' banquet, and realized in a cold sweat


    at was the Master Ramsey whom Wilder held in such high esteem.


    ooking at the bewildered Hank outside the vi, he shook his head bitterly, realizing he had nearly made a terrible mistake.


    Hank waspletely confused. He never imagined that the Master Ramsey, to whom Wilder was so loyal, would turn out to be Robin!


    His mind raced, reying all the recent events, struggling toprehend how something so unbelievable could be real.


    How could someone as young as Robin achieve so much? Even Draconia''s leading figure, Wilder, called him ''Master'' and followed him without hesitation.


    Reflecting on how Robin had saved both Martin and Timothy, Hank regretted his oversight.


    Had he known about Robin''s influence, wealth, and medical skills earlier, he never would have let Alice break off their engagement!


    Could Robin, a man without family ties, really surpass the Millers?


    A sh of malice crossed Hank''s face. After hesitating a moment, he turned to Robin and asked, "Robin, are you Master Ramsey? "Since your skills are so remarkable, then help me. You save others; why not help me?"


    Robin sneered. "If I save you, I''d be no better than a fool who can''t tell right from wrong."

 The Deadly 420

    Chapter 420 The Wrong Match Chapter 420 The Wrong Match


    "What?" Hank looked confused.


    "Robin, why did you say that? Do you mean I''ll betray you? That''s impossible! I won''t do that!


    "Robin, if you save my life, we''ll be a family. How could I betray you?"


    Robinughed. "People like you always have selective memories."


    s


    Wilder, looking unimpressed, interrupted, "Hank, what did you say when you grabbed my hand earlier?


    "You pointed at my master and imed that once Master Ramsey cures you, you''d rise up again and teach him a lesson. Do you think Master Ramsey can''t see right through you?".


    He added coldly, "Even if it were me, I wouldn''t make such foolish choices. Saving an ungrateful snake only for it to bite back-that''s what you are, Hank. Stop fooling yourself. You''re not even worth a dog. "You might as well end things here; continuing would only make you more of aughingstock!


    warning you-leave my master alone, or I won''t show mercy!


    "Even the weakest of the thousands of disciples under mymand could crush you in no time!"


    Just then, Logan rushed in from outside, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, Colonel Wright, General Wright, and officials from the Special Operations Military Region have arrived."


    Before his words fullynded, Freya, Martin, Henry, and others entered the room, apanied by several high-ranking officers in lieutenant general uniforms.


    Hank, spotting Martin at the front in his military attire, hurriedly approached him. "General Wright, you''re the backbone of Harmonfield. I need your help today!" The military officials halted immediately.


    With a slight frown, Martin signaled the guards to step back and said, "Hank, what''s the issue? Go ahead."


    "General Wright, I need you to talk sense into someone!" Hank said, his tone pitiful, his eyes brimming with tears.


    "Robin could easily cure my long-standing illness, but he refuses to help!


    "Not just that-the Nevilles gave him Pythoncrown, a priceless remedy for my condition, but he refuses to give it to me.


    "Then, the Rogarios provided him with Southstar, another cure for my ailment, yet he denied me ess to it too.


    "General Wright, isn''t this man ungrateful, disloyal, unkind, andpletely unjust?"


    Martin replied evenly, "Go on."


    "Many years ago, his grandfather and I made a marriage pact between Robin and my granddaughter, who


    Chapter 420 The Wrong Match


    wasn''t even born yet.


    "By that arrangement, Robin should now be a member of my family as my grandson-inw.


    "But he has shown me nothing but disrespect, even evicting my entire family from the vi!


    65%


    s


    "General Wright, don''t you think his actions are disgraceful? Doesn''t such behavior deserve public condemnation? "Please, General, step in-convince him to treat my illness and honor the marriage pact with my granddaughter!" Martin listened, amused, and gave a small chuckle.


    "I heard Robin came to Harmonfield to fulfill that very agreement with your family. So tell me, Hank, why wasn''t the engagementpleted back then?" Hank faltered, caught off guard. "Uh... I wasn''t around I was seeking treatment at the time. I don''t know the details."


    artin''s expression darkened slightly. "From what I heard, your family outright rejected Robin, even blicly shaming him.


    "Isn''t it true that Alice called you, and you refused him over the phone?"


    Uh... yes, General Wright. That''s true," Hank admitted hesitantly after a long pause.


    Martin snorted. "If you already refused Robin back then, why do you want him to honor that engagement, now?"


    Hank hesitated, then said, "At the time, Robin said nothing when he came to us.


    "We assumed he was just some ordinary man-poor, with no family background to speak of. "General Wright, you must understand-my granddaughter is the Miller family''s prized heiress. "Back then, Robin simply wasn''t a match for us. How could I let her suffer such humiliation? "Even if his grandfather hade himself, I wouldn''t have allowed it."


    Martin nodded. "Given the circumstances, it makes sense that they weren''t a good match. "But now, why push for this marriage? Are you not worried about theirpatibility anymore?" Hank quickly responded, "They''re perfectly matched now!


    "Robin is no longer some insignificant nobody-he lives in Vi One! He''s also been receiving countless extravagant gifts.


    "People say Pythoncrown is worth billions, Southstar is valued at trillions, and your son even gifted him mastiffs worth 500 million! "With all his newfound wealth, Robin is absolutely a suitable match for Alice now!"


    1:37 Fr,


    Chapter 420 The Wrong Match


    65%


    s


    Martin chuckled again. "Hank, have you been running your business for years without learning basic math?


    "Because anyone with half a brain can see-your family is still far from a match for Robin."

 The Deadly 421

    Chapter 421 Your Granddaughter Doesn''t Deserve Mr Ramsey Chapter 421 Your Granddaughter Doesn''t Deserve Mr Ramsey 8 65%


    s


    Hank was stunned. "Uh, General Wright, judging by Robin''s current status, he could barely be considered on par with my granddaughter. It''s fair to say he''s almost on the same level as us Millers." Martin''s expression darkened instantly. "Hah! Then tell me, where do the Wrights stand inparison to the Millers?"


    Hank trembled slightly, his voice faltering, "Well ...pared to your family, we''re still a step below."


    Martin sneered. "Let me tell you this-the Wrights don''t even qualify to live in Vi One atop the mountain, but Mr. Ramsey does!


    "I have no chance to acquire the priceless Pythoncrown, yet Mr. Ramsey possesses it effortlessly.


    "The legendary Southstar, a treasure beyond anyone''s reach, is already in Mr. Ramsey''s hands.


    "I was once on the verge of death and visited renowned doctors in search of a cure for my terminal illness. None could help me-except Mr. Ramsey, who saved my life!


    1. Ramsey is the savior of the Wrights!


    "Even the so-called master of holistic medicine, Mr. Lennon, bows to Mr. Ramsey and calls him ''Master''!


    "And yet, you think the Millers are on par with Mr. Ramsey? Do you believe you can match his status or background?


    "You-a petty, B-lister family in Harmonfield-dare topare yourselves to him? Who gave you such arrogance?


    "Let me make it clear-you and Mr. Ramsey are worlds apart. Your granddaughter doesn''t deserve to be anywhere near him. Now step aside!"


    At Martin''smand, two guards shoved Hank aside.


    Alice rushed up to Freya in a panic. "Ms. Wright! Please listen to me!"


    Tears streaming down her face, Alice stammered, "I ... I''ve always loved Robin deeply. Back then, I only wanted to y a harmless joke on him, to test him. I never intended to break off the engagement! "Ms. Wright, you know me. I''ve always been faithful in matters of love. I''d never betray my feelings or be intimate with another man.


    "I tore up the engagement contract as a way to test his devotion. I wanted to see how much he truly cared for me.


    "But... but he misunderstood. Please, tell Robin I love him sincerely. I ept the engagement now-please tell him toe fulfill it!"


    Freya sneered. "Ms. Miller, let''s get one thing straight. When you ended the engagement, it wasn''t some ''test'' like you im. It was because you looked down on him.


    "You thought he was a nobody-a penniless man with no status, no connections, no future.


    Chapter 421 Your Granddaughter Doesn''t Deserve Mr Ramsey


    "You mocked him, insulted him, and made a spectacle of him before everyone in Harmonfield.


    65%


    s


    "And now you im this was all part of some test? The truth is, Robin didn''t break down under your so-


    called test.


    "Instead, it''s you and your family who have copsed in disgrace. And the entire city is watching your pathetic behavior with amusement!"


    "No! Ms. Wright, you''ve misunderstood!" Alice eximed in desperation.


    Freya shook her head, her tone icy, "I just watched the footage of your engagement to Mr. Gill. Do I need to show it to you?"


    With a tap on her phone, Freya yed the video.


    Onscreen, Alice stood in a wedding dress, arm-in-arm with Zachary, addressing Robin with a sneer.


    Looking down on everyone like a queen, she sneered. "Robin, from today on, I''m Mrs. Gill, Forget about any foolish ideas of winning me over!


    member this-I''m a woman you''ll never be able to reach. You''ll never have me in your life!"


    Freya turned to Alice, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Mrs. Gill, need I remind you? You''re already engaged to Zachary. I''d never interfere with someone else''s marriage. Take care of your own business." Alice protested weakly, "It''s not what you think, Ms. Wright! I never saw Zachary that way. The Gills are beneath me!"


    Freya ignored her and opened another clip.


    In the video, Alice stood before Robin, mocking him cruelly, "Robin, you''ll never measure up to Zachary. You''ll never be as sessful and wealthy as he is!


    "You''re nothing but a worthless loser, and I''ll never waste my time on someone like you!"


    Alice''s tears flowed freely. "Ms. Wright, those videos don''t tell the whole story! It was all part of my n to test Robin. I''d give up everything to be with him, even live a quiet, humble life in the countryside. That''s all I want!" Freya snorted. "Hah! Robin isn''t destined for some obscure, quiet life. He''s a man meant for greatness- someone who belongs in the upper echelons of society


    "He started at a level you''ll never reach, and he''s only rising higher. Be realistic. ept your fate and live your simple life in peace!"


    Alice''s eyes glimmered with longing. "No! Ms. Wright, I can adapt! I love the luxurious lifestyle too.


    "I can change for Robin. I''ll learn to thrive in the spotlight, to live as someone admired and respected by all-"


    Freya cut her off sharply, "Enough, Alice. Stop fooling yourself. Robin is far beyond your reach. Move aside!"


    Chapter 421 Your Granddaughter Doesn''t Deserve Mr Ramsey


    s


    As Alice stood frozen in shock, Talia walked by, smirking. "Ms. Miller, Mr. Robin won''t love you. He would rather love Colonel Wright than you!"


    Freya''s cheeks reddened slightly, but she didn''t respond. A flicker of satisfaction shone in her eyes as she strode away.

 The Deadly 422

    Chapter 422 Forging the Future


    Leading 20 armed soldiers in perfect formation, a major marched straight into the vi.


    s


    The 20 soldiers stood in twin straight rows, forming a human barricade that kept onlookers outside.


    Lieutenant General Hunter Baxter,mander of the Special Operations Military Region, and his chief guard quickly approached a crowd of social media influencers and reporters.


    "The Special Operations Military Region is about tomence a special operation. Everyone, please leave the vi immediately!


    "And erase all video content from today involving Vi One!


    "Any footage or written records of Robin Ramsey must be deleted at once!


    "No tform is permitted to store this data. Execute these instructions immediately!


    "The Special Operations Military Region Security Division, along with relevant authorities, will strictly


    eview/the status of all deleted data!"


    arson, Drake, and the Millers were also escorted outside to wait.


    The scene was cleared!


    Freya and Talia approached Robin, saluted, and said, "Robin Ramsey, the Draconia Special Operations Military Region Headquarters approves your special enlistment in the Zone Three War Wolf Special Forces!


    "Lieutenant General Hunter Baxter, Commander of the Special Operations Military Region, and Major General Caleb Walker, Chief of Staff, will now conduct a specialmissioning ceremony for you!" After announcing the start of the ceremony, Freya jogged over to stand before Hunter and Caleb.


    "Reporting, Generals! Colonel Freya Wright, the deputymander of the Draconia Special Operations Military Region Zone Three War Wolf Special Forces, has delivered themissioning orders to Robin Ramsey. Please proceed with the ceremony!" After saluting, Hunter and Caleb marched over to Robin.


    In a serious tone, Caleb said, "Robin Ramsey, prepare to receive orders. The Special Operations Military Region Headquarters''smissioning ceremony now officially begins!


    "Special Order SSS from the Special Operations Military Region. Robin Ramsey is formally assigned to the Warwolf Unit into Zone Three War Wolf Special Forces!


    "The order: Appoint Robin Ramsey as Chief Instructor of the Special Operations Military Region Zone Three War Wolf Special Forces, with the rank of Major General! "We now present you with the M18 Officer''s pistol and the Dragon Soul Sword!


    "From today forward, you will shoulder the sacred mission of Chief Instructor of the Special Operations Military Region War Wolf Special Forces!


    Chapter 422 Forging the Future


    "Robin, please change into your uniform and receive your pistol and sword!"


    Upon Caleb''s announcement, two guards marched over to Robin.


    "Reporting, General, please change into your major general''s uniform!"


    865%


    s


    After saluting, the two guards received a uniform adorned with a shining star from Talia and helped Robin into it.


    Hunter handed Robin the pistol and sword and presented the appointment documents and the officialmissioning certificate.


    "As yourmanding officer, I now order Major General Ramsey to join the Zone Three War Wolf Special Forces immediately!"


    Robin epted themissioning certificate and the appointment documents.


    Under the bright sun, Robin stood tall, the star on his uniform gleaming.


    With the specialmissioning ceremonyplete, the two Draconia Special Operations Military


    gion Headquarters generals turned and exited the vi.


    With Freya, Talia, and two guards by his side, Robin also began walking outside.


    Hank, who had been waiting outside the vi, caught sight of Robin from afar, dressed in a major general''s uniform. He felt a moment of awe.


    The imposing figure and the gleaming stars on his shoulders were all so majestic under the bright sunlight!


    His whole body trembled, and he couldn''t hold back his excitement as he shouted, "That ... that should be Alice''s husband!


    "The Millers finally have a general! Hahaha!


    "Robin, I beg you-marry my granddaughter Alice!"


    Hank tried to chase after him, but two guards held him back.


    "Robin, please, just listen to me for one minute! I''ll even bow down!"


    Hank dropped down, sobbing. "I know I was wrong, Robin. I''ve been wrong this whole time!


    "Please, in honor of the bond I once shared with your grandfather, forgive me. I promise I''ll treat you right from now on."


    Hank''s desperate plea moved many bystanders to pity. After all, seeing a man of his age begging like this struck a chord.


    Robin paused, then slowly turned around.


    Alice, tear-streaked, ran up behind him.


    With tears streaming down her face, she looked at Robin in his imposing general''s uniform and cried,


    Chapter 422 Forging the Future


    "Robin, I''m sorry. I was so foolish before. Please forgive me and Grandpa.


    "We were meant to be together before we were even born. Please, don''t leave me!


    "You know me. Deep down, I''ve always loved you.


    "When I was little, Grandpa told me I had a fianc¨¦ named Robin.


    "Back then, I imagined what you''d be like.


    "And I decided you must be a true hero, a man among men!


    "Seeing you today, in that uniform, it feels like a dreame true!


    "Robin, you''re exactly who I dreamed about all those nights!


    "Please, forgive me. We can get married immediately, and I''ll give you as many children as you want."


    Robin chuckled, replying, "I cut ties with the Millers long ago. None of this means anything to me.


    my world, the word ''forgive'' doesn''t exist.


    When you miss a chance in life, you miss it forever."


    With that, he climbed into a military vehicle alongside Freya and Talia, joining a convoy that roared down the mountain road.


    Alice copsed, watching the line of powerful vehicles disappear, weaving through the bends of the mountain road until they vanished into the bustling distance of Dawnspire Mountain.

 The Deadly 423

    Chapter 423 A Challenge to the Chief Instructor Chapter 423 A Challenge to the Chief Instructor


    24 65%


    45 Free Coins


    Robin satfortably in the military Jeep, dressed sharply in his general''s uniform. Freya and Tal¨ªa sat silently on either side of him as the vehicle rolled smoothly down the mountain from Dawnspire Mountain.


    The silence continued until Robin suddenly removed his cap and shrugged off the uniform jacket. "I''m ditching this uniform-I just can''t stand the stiff fit," he said, grinning.


    Freya looked at Robin in his current state. She smiled, saying, "General Ramsey, with your build and presence, you look incredibly handsome and powerful in that military uniform. You''ve got the natural aura of a soldier." Talia, sitting opposite, gave him a sideways nce, rolling her eyes but staying quiet.


    She thought to herself with a sneer, Hmph, if it weren''t for that old man Jack stopping mest time, I would''ve already caught you.


    Look at this guy''s carefree attitude. I couldn''t understand how he could wear that general''s uniform. Is he some rich heir who used his connections to earn a position? Or maybe he''s Freya''s boyfriend?


    mph! The position of Chief Instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces isn''t something anyone can just take. I''m curious to see just how capable you are, Robin, to stick around in the War Wolf Special Forces! Though I just recently joined the War Wolf Special Forces myself, I can''t stand people who use their family''s influence to sneak into the military and ride on their family name!


    Robin shrugged nonchntly. "I''ve never been a fan of these uniforms. They''re stiff and ufortable."


    Talia muttered under her breath, "Maybe you''re just nervous about stepping into the War Wolf Special Forces."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Oh, nothing, General," she said, in a tone barely hiding her challenge. "Just a reminder: only real soldiers can stick it out in the special forces. The War Wolf Special Forces isn''t exactly made for half-hearted attempts." Robin chuckled. "I''m not half-hearted, and I''m not exactly ''normal, either."


    Talia''s brow furrowed. "Well, you''re no career soldier. It takes actual skill to make it here, not family connections." She shed him a look, practically daring him. "We''ll see if you can handle it without being kicked out. "Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if someone else knocks you out."


    Robin gave a sideways nce at the defiant Talia. "I''m the new Chief Instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces! No one''s born who can knock me out!


    "There''s less than ten days until the final round of the militarypetition," he continued. "And I''ll remind you, your skills are still way off!


    "If the War Wolf Special Forces can''t make it past this, I''m afraid you''ll be out of the team before you even


    Chapter 423 A Challenge to the Chief Instructor


    65%


    s


    start!


    "Oh, right, you''re different. If you can''t stay in the War Wolf Special Forces, you can always return to your old position.


    "You still have your old man, who heads the Investigation Division 7.


    "Look at you now. Do you even


    Ook like a soldier? Sit up straight!"


    "Yes, sir!" Talia immediately straightened up, too afraid to say another word.


    Freya, watching Robin and Talia, secretly smiled.


    At that moment, her encrypted satellite phone rang. After hanging up, Freya''s expression turned serious. "General Ramsey," she said.


    Robin waved his hand. "Just call me Robin. It''s morefortable."


    Freya''s cheeks flushed. "Robin, I have an urgent task to handle."


    he handed the order to Talia. "Major Cross, I''m assigning you as General Ramsey''s special assistant. You''ll


    "Once there, you''ll deliver themand regarding General Ramsey''s appointment to Commander Colton. I''ll be back at the training center the day after tomorrow." "Yes, Colonel Wright!" Talia took the order, ncing at the officer''s code and curling her lips.


    Freya then switched to a military vehicle, speeding off.


    Inside the car, it was just Talia and Robin.


    Neither spoke, and the silence hung heavy in the air.


    Robin leaned back in his seat and shut his eyes, falling asleep.


    Talia sat up straight, her back rigid.


    She nced at Robin, who wasfortably asleep in his seat and gave him a re. Hmph! Look at you. You don''t look like a soldier at all.


    It must be as I thought-this rich kid probably came to the army just to earn some experience.


    When we get to the War Wolf Special Forces, I''ll see how much real skill you actually have!


    They drove silently for 2 hours before reaching the foot of the Waby Mountain, about 30 miles from the provincial city.


    After passing through two checkpoints, they finally entered the War Wolf Special Forces''s Brookhaven training base.


    Themand vehicle couldn''t enter the training center; it could only drop them off at the gate.


    Robin and Talia walked toward the center.


    YI


    Chapter 423 A Challenge to the Chief Instructor


    3


    s


    It was the lunch break at the training center, and everything was quiet. The scorching sun cast an uneasy heat over the ce.


    Finally unable to hold it in any longer, Talia blurted out, "Robin!"


    Robin stopped walking. "Call me General."


    "Then I''ll call you Chief Instructor!" Talia red at him and gritted her teeth.


    "Fine, what''s on your mind?" Robin gave her a quick nce, noticing her curvy figure, and smiled.


    "I''ll remind you, this is the War Wolf Special Forces. You can''t juste here and earn some experience casily.


    "Especially not when the War Wolf Special Forces is going through such a critical moment.


    "You probably already know, but if the War Wolf Special Forces don''t make a breakthrough in thispetition, the military district might just disband us entirely.


    "I seriously suspect you''re the son of some major military leader,ing to the army just to get


    dentials. Am I right?"


    Robin didn''t expect Talia to be thinking along those lines. He chuckled, "Guess."


    Talia snorted. "If you think this is a ce where you can just cruise through, we''ll see about that!"


    With that, she turned and strutted forward, her hips swaying as she walked.


    Robin, without hesitation, gave her a yful p on the backside.


    Smack!


    Talia froze for a moment.


    Robin pursed his lips. "Who gave you the right to be so disrespectful to a General?"


    "You... how dare you p my butt?!" Talia''s face turned bright red with anger.

 The Deadly 424

    hapter 424 Unweed in War Wolf


    Chapter 424 Unweed in War Wolf


    Talia was almost losing it. Robin actually smacked her on the butt?


    s


    This wasn''t the first time he crossed the linest time at that Hot Pot Haven, he tried to pull a gun near her chest but ended up grabbing, well, you know.


    Her face went red as she stomped her foot, furious. "You''re such a jerk!"


    Robin shrugged nonchntly. "Disrespect a superior again, and I''ll do it again."


    He looked her up and down. "You''re one of those spoiled princess types who thinks she''s too good for everyone else, right? How exactly do you think you''llst in War Wolf, the most elitebat team? Try any of that attitude here, and I''ll kick you right out." "You..." Talia wanted to retort but bit her tongue.


    She knew Robin certainly had that right.


    This guy had a certain mystique-who knows, he might actually be able to get her kicked out of War Wolf.


    And if that happened, it''d be trouble.


    She''d worked so hard to join War Wolf Special Forces, a dream she''d had for years. No way was she leaving without a fight.


    "Fine, you... you wait and see!" Talia pointed at Robin, fuming.


    "Are you threatening your superior?" Robin raised his hand.


    Talia immediately covered her backside and took a step back. "No more hitting my butt!"


    "Hahaha!" Four lieutenants walked out of the training center,ughing loudly as they pointed at Talia.


    Robin recognized these four lieutenants.


    They were the same guys who''d shown up at the Wesnd Hotel that night when Rosalie hosted the dinner.


    The four lieutenants burst intoughter, nearly doubled over as they watched Talia nervously clutching her backside.


    "Sigh! War Wolf''s really gone downhill. Seems like anyone can get in these days!" Mark Langdon, one of the lieutenants, sized up Talia in her War Wolf Special Forces uniform adorned with a colonel''s insignia, shaking his head in mock disdain. Zephyr Jerad scoffed with a smirk.


    "No idea how a spoiled little princess like you managed to climb to the rank of colonel. People like you are a disgrace to War Wolf."


    Derrick Myrad sneered, "Some just want to bask in the glory War Wolf used to have."


    111


    Chapter 424 Un


    in


    3 War Wolf


    65%1


    s


    Farcas Ivander nodded. "These people just want to pad their records while War Wolf is still around."


    Mark chuckled. "There aren''t any risky missions right now. After they grab some credentials here, they''ll go back and brag, maybe even get promoted straight to colonel or brigadier general."


    Talia shot them a furious re. "Lieutenant Langdon, are you mocking your superior?


    "You''re all just lieutenants, and you dare act brazenly in front of a colonel!


    "ording to military regtions, you all should be confined!" Talia snapped. "Now salute your superior and apologize!"


    Mark, Zephyr, Derrick, and Farcas were taken aback momentarily before they burst intoughter.


    "Rank doesn''t mean anything here in War Wolf, and we don''t care about who you are outside these walls. Once you step in here, the one with the skill calls the shots!"


    "You said the one with the skill calls the shots... ?" Talia hesitated slightly.


    These four lieutenants were some of the most elite fighters in War Wolf''s Special Forces, each a master of hand-to-handbat and a top performer in every military drill. They were War Wolf''s battle-hardened elite-not the kind she could afford to provoke.


    But this was a hard pill to swallow. After all, she''d fought fiercely to earn her ce in the Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division.


    And the colonel''s uniform she wore? That was earned, fair and square, through blood and sweat!


    How could she tolerate such humiliation!


    Talia hesitated briefly, then instinctively turned to look at Robin.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "When faced with a challenge, what does a true soldier need?"


    "To draw their sword!" Talia immediately straightened up, her spirit renewed.


    She pointed at the four lieutenants and shouted, "You four, you''re nothing but a bunch of thuggish soldiers!


    "So what if I showed upte? I''m still part of War Wolf. Who''s here to pad their r¨¦sum¨¦?


    "I joined War Wolf with nothing but my fists!


    "If you don''t ept that, let''s settle it right here!


    "And if you lose, you''ll salute and apologize!"


    With that, Talia clenched her fists and charged toward the four lieutenants.


    Mark and the othersughed, dodging her punches and kicks as if they were watching a child il around. It was effortless.


    "With skills like those, you''re only fit to mess around in the Investigation Division 71


    Chapter 424 Unweed in War Wolf


    65%


    s


    "If you went on a mission with War Wolf, you wouldn''t make it back! Better go back and enjoy the rxing life of a desk officer, Ms. Cross!"


    Furious, Talia''s face flushed as she swung her fists wildly,unching one attack after another, desperate to hit one of them.


    But Mark and the others just dodged her, grinning, barely needing to lift a finger.


    She moved frantically, but her punches couldn''tnd a single blow.


    "Alright, enough monkeying around.


    "Ms. Cross, go back while you still can. This isn''t the ce for you."


    Exhausted, Talia finally stopped, standing there, panting heavily in frustration.


    Then, Mark pointed at Robin with a smirk. "Hey, Ms. Cross, is that your boyfriend?"


    "Look at him. He''s probably some big-shot son, here to snag a few achievements, too, huh?" Zephyr sneered, "Didn''t we teach you a lessonst time at Wesnd Hotel? Are you here to ask for trouble? "Let''s settle this in the sparring gym. That way, no rules get broken. Dare to go?" he challenged.


    Talia hesitated. "Wait, you know each other?"


    "Mark, you''d better not mess around-he''s the new chief instructor!" she warned.


    The four lieutenants paused, sizing up Robin, then burst intoughter.


    "Him? Chief instructor at War Wolf? No way. War Wolf must really be done for!" Mark mocked.


    Robin chuckled. "No wonder War Wolf''s such a mess!


    "So, War Wolf is made up of losers without honor."


    "Who are you calling losers?" Mark and the others red up, pointing at Robin and shouting angrily. Robin raised an eyebrow, smirking. "I''m calling you guys losers. Got a problem with that?"

 The Deadly 425

    Chapter 425 Challenge epted


    Chapter 425 Challenge epted


    Mark and the others froze.


    No one had ever dared to insult War Wolf Special Forces like this.


    Did someone actually have the guts to call them trash?


    Even Talia was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Robin to throw out such incendiary words.


    But she couldn''t deny it-it felt incredibly satisfying.


    Since joining War Wolf, she''d been mocked by them countless times, unable to vent her anger because of her limitations. She silently hoped Robin would give Mark and his crew a solid lesson.


    However, fighting outside thebat training hall was a vition and could get them thrown in the brig.


    The consequences for such a vition were severe-it could even lead to being expelled from the War Wolf Special Forces. Talia didn''t want Robin to get in trouble so soon after joining War Wolf, especially not over something she was involved in. She quickly stepped forward. "If you want to fight, go to thebat training hall!"


    War Wolf had


    a


    rule.


    Anyone in the Special Forces could challenge someone to a duel. If the other party epted, they could settle it in thebat training hall under official rules.


    "I''m telling you," Talia said, pointing at Mark and the others, "Robin is the new chief instructor appointed by the Military Command Headquarters. If you want to challenge him..." She paused for a moment, hesitating.


    She wondered if Robin''s abilities matched those of Mark and his special forces crew.


    Before leaving, Freya had appointed Talia as Robin''s personal assistant.


    If anything went wrong after Robin joined War Wolf, it would be hard for Talia to exin it to Freya.


    But now, the situation has reached this point. If they didn''t try to fight, they would be humiliated.


    The Military Command Headquarters wouldn''t have appointed Robin the chief instructor unless he had some fundamental skills.


    At the very least, hisbat abilities should surpass Talia''s.


    With renewed confidence, she said, "Mark, are you guys too scared to go to thebat training hall?"


    "What''s there to be scared of? Let''s go right now!" Mark sneered, his tone dismissive.


    III


    Chapter 425 Challenge epted


    65%


    s


    Robin nced at Talia, noticing the eager look in her eyes, and gave a light chuckle. "They''re not worth my time."


    Talia was left speechless.


    At this point, if he didn''t step up, it would be too embarrassing.


    Talia red at Robin, her frustration evident. "You''re not going to fight them?"


    Robin gave a casual smile, his tone indifferent, "Of course, we''re going to fight. How can War Wolf survive if we don''t teach these four a lesson?"


    Talia was confused. "If you''re not going to fight, who will teach them a lesson?"


    Mark and the others were equally puzzled by Robin''s words. They instinctively nced behind him.


    But there was no one there.


    "You''re not going to fight? Are you trying to use your rank to intimidate us?" Zephyr sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. "If that''s the case, then we''re not wasting time with you!" "Rank? Rank doesn''t mean a d*mn thing!" Robin scoffed, his voice cold.


    The others were still trying to figure out what Robin meant.


    Robin pointed at Talia. "You go to thebat training hall and fight them."


    "What?" Talia was instantly flustered.


    What the hell?


    Didn''t you see what just happened? I can''t beat them!


    Now, you want me to go to thebat training hall and face off against those four?


    Is this some setup to make me embarrass myself in front of all the War Wolf soldiers?


    Robin''s voice turned serious. "What''s the most important duty for a soldier when faced with a challenge?"


    Without thinking, Talia replied reflexively, "Report, sir-draw your sword!"


    "Well, there you go," Robin said, turning and heading toward thebat training hall.


    Talia stood there, stunned for a moment, before quickly following him.


    She seriously suspected that this guy was trying to make her look bad!


    "Fine! If you want me to go, I''ll go!" Talia gritted her teeth and followed Robin toward thebat training hall.


    Mark and the others were equally confused, standing there momentarily before one of them pointed at Robin and shouted, "You! Stop right there! Are you scared?


    "You''re too afraid to fight, yet you call us trash! And now you''re sending a woman to fight us? Aren''t you2/3


    0


    Chapter 425 Challenge epted


    65%


    s


    ashamed?"


    Robin smirked. "You''re trash because you are trash. I''m not fighting because you''re not worth my time!" He paused for a moment.


    "And let me correct something. There are no men or women here. There are only soldiers."


    Robin gestured toward Talia. "When we get to thebat training hall, if you four can''t even beat someone from the Investigation Division 7, all you''ll prove is that you''re even worse than trash." Talia raised an eyebrow. Worse than trash? She felt something was off with Robin''s words.


    So he''s calling me trash, too?!


    That b*stard!


    Who the hell is here to pad their r¨¦sum¨¦?!


    I made it in based on my skills, not some cheap tricks!


    Mark and the others nced at the fuming Talia and shook their heads. "With her flower punches and fancy kicks, she wouldn''t evene close to touching us. How''s she gonna fight?" "We won''t even need to lift a finger-she''ll wear herself out alone!" theyughed.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "Did you see her just now? That wasn''t fighting. That was warming up.


    "Those silly moves she did, kicking and iling around li

 The Deadly 426

    Chapter 426 Fight to Prove


    Talia''s frustration red again.


    Mark and the others insisted she was here to ''pad her resume.


    Fine! I''ll show them all! I''ll give it everything I''ve got in this fight. Even if I lose, I''ll lose with dignity!


    45 Free Cons


    Soon, 50 soldiers from the War Wolf Special Forces arrived at thebat training arena. Word had spread that the new recruit, Talia, was challenging the 4 elite fighters, and everyone was excitedly buzzing,


    As Talia stepped into thebat training arena, she stood tall and poised in the center of the tform.


    Her beauty andmanding presence instantly drew attention, with the soldiers whistling and shouting in appreciation.


    Since the formation of War Wolf, Talia was only the second female member to join, the first being Freya


    Talia pointed at Mark and the others. "Which one of you is stepping up first?"


    Before Mark could speak, Robin''s indifferent voice cut through the air. "Let all four of theme at once."


    "Huh?" Talia was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    She turned to Robin''s emotionless face, a deep line of frustration crossing her mind.


    This b*stard is doing this on purpose!


    I couldn''t beat one of them, and now you want them to all gang up on me?


    I seriously suspect this guy is trying to embarrass me!


    But now that I''m already here, backing out is not an option.


    Alright then, let''s do this!


    Robin eyed Talia, noticing her hesitation. "Are you scared? If you''re scared, admit defeat."


    "Who''s scared?! Four against one? Fine, I''ll take it!" Talia shouted, nting herself in front of the ring.


    The atmosphere in thebat training arena was electric, with dozens of War Wolf Special Forces soldiers once again jeering and shouting in excitement They cheered for Mark and his team, their voices filled with energy.


    "Mark! Lieutenant Langdon!"


    After a loud wave of cheers, Mark gestured for them to quiet down.


    "Four against one? We can''t afford to lose face here! Ms Cross, I could knock you down with just one arm and a single move!"


    Talia''s body trembled with anger, her fists clenched. "Then bring it on, all four of you!


    Chapter 426 Fight to Prove


    Mark waved dismissively. "Enough, no need to act tough. No matter how trashy we are, we''re not going to gang up on a woman!"


    Talia sneered. "So, you''re saying you''ll fight me alone?"


    "Yes, four of us going after one woman? Are we even human if we do that?" Mark shook his head disdainfully at the soldiers watching from the sidelines, "Fine. Let''s get started. Don''te crying to me afterward!" Talia shot back, determined to face him head-


    1. on.


    The soldiers cheered again, their excitement rising to a fever pitch.


    Talia assumed her stance but could feel the tension building up inside her. She kept moving, shifting her posture, but couldn''t make the first move. Though she tried to mask it, she knew her own strength. She was far from Mark''s level


    But even if she couldn''t win, she would still fight with everything she had-if she had to fall, she would fall honorably!


    Mark, seeing her hesitation, chuckled. "What are you doing, just posing? Are you trying to get your picture taken, Colonel Cross?"


    He grinned as he watched her, taunting, "I can see it-you''re scared. Let me tell you, the worst thing in a fight is fear.


    "Look at her legs shaking! If you''re scared, admit defeat!"


    "Ha!" Talia''s face flushed with fury, and with a shout, she lunged forward, ready to charge at him.


    Robin pped Talia''s shoulder, his voice calm butmanding, "Keep your right arm straight!"


    Before Talia could process themand, her body wasunched forward with unstoppable force.


    Her mind focused only on stretching her arm out as instructed.


    Her pose resembled an influential, steel-like figure in the air, her right fist tightly clenched, aimed directly at Mark''s neck.


    Mark, still sneering and underestimating her, didn''t see iting.


    In an instant, Talia''s fist collided with his neck with a loud, muffled thud.


    Boom! The sound echoed through the gym.


    Mark staggered, his eyes wide in shock, and then he crumpled to the ground, unable to get up.


    Talia''s punchnded squarely on his carotid artery, sending him reeling.


    Mark rolled his eyes a couple of times, then passed out cold.


    The entire arena fell into a stunned silence.


    Chapter 426 Fight to Prove


    65%1


    s


    Talia stood frozen in ce, staring at her clenched fist, then at Mark, whoy motionless on the ground.


    Nervously, she whispered, "Did I kill him?"


    Zephyr and the others quickly rushed over to Mark.


    "He''s breathing. He''s not dead," they reassured her.


    They began patting Mark''s back, and after a few coughs, he groggily came to. "What happened? Are we starting the match or what?" Zephyr shook his head. "Starting? You''ve already been knocked out, buddy."


    "Boss, you just got knocked out by Colonel Cross."


    Still holding his sore neck, Mark grumbled in defiance, "That doesn''t count! She attacked me while I wasn''t ready!"


    At this moment, Talia was still in a daze, looking at her fist in disbelief. "Hey, I won! I actually won! Haha."


    She quickly ran over to Robin, clenching her fist in triumph. "How''s that? I knocked him down with one punch!" Robin nodded with a faint smile. "Hmm, good. Keep it up!"


    Meanwhile, Mark had managed to stand up, pointing angrily at Talia. "That doesn''t count! I was careless just now!" The crowd erupted inughter.


    "Mark, you''re embarrassing yourself! Get off the stage! There''s no time for ''carelessness'' on the battlefield -next!" Zephyr and the others approached with grim expressions. "Mark, step aside. We can''t afford to lose more face." With a sigh, Zephyr stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "I''ll take it from here!"


    Unlike Mark, Zephyr wasn''t going to underestimate his opponent. He took a deep breath, getting himself mentally prepared for the fight. Talia, on the other hand, stood tall and more confident than ever. She could feel the energy in her veins- it would be different this time. Before Zephyr could even get into position, she stepped up and went for a high kick.


    Zephyr caught her foot and tossed it back, throwing her off bnce.


    She stumbled, nearly falling, until Robin gently pushed her from behind, helping her steady herself.


    "Huh? What''s going on?" Talia felt like her skills were as unpredictable as a switch-one moment solid, the next all over the ce.


    Just then, Zephyr charged at her like a tiger, fists ready to strike.


    Chapter 426 Fight to Prove


    His speed was no joke-precisely what you''d expect from one of War Wolf''s elite.


    Talia''s mind raced, realizing there was no way she''d be able to dodge in time. This might be int


    2436

 The Deadly 427

    Chapter 427 Garbage


    Chapter 427 Garbage


    Talia was at a loss as she faced Zephyr''s fierce, tiger-like fists.


    "Swallow''s Scissor Kick!" Robin shouted,nding a swift kick to her backside.


    s


    Talia shot into the air, Robin''s voice ringing in her ears She could almost feel the blood rushing as she


    lirectly for Zephyr''s open spot.


    With a wless mid-air scissor kick, she locked her legs around Zephyr''s neck and mmed him hard to the ground.


    The arena fell into stunned silence, the air so still you could hear a pin drop.


    Dazed from Talia''s scissor kick, Zephyr''s head was spinning. This time, she''d truly thrown him down with such force that he couldn''t muster the strength to retaliate.


    "I won again!" Talia took a moment to process, then cheered loudly, "I won again, thank you, Mr. Ramsey! Hahaha!"


    In her excitement, she grabbed Robin''s hand, practically flying as she bounced with joy.


    Zephyry on the ground, looking helplessly in Talia and Robin''s direction, shaking his head. This Talia was nothing like the seemingly sheltered youngdy he''d met at the training center. Her skills, speed, and uracy were top-tier.


    However, her initial kick had been weak and sloppy, almost a whole level below her second move. But that, second kick hade out of nowhere, catching himpletely off guard. Her second strike was a direct hit to his vulnerable spot, exploiting an opening he had no time to defend.


    To find an opponent''s weak point and take them down in a split second-this was unquestionably the work of a master.


    He recalled Talia''s earlier strike on Mark''s main artery and the second scissor kick that had taken him down, both moves perfectly executed to take out an enemy with a single strike.


    For Zephyr, who''d faced real-lifebat, Talia''s moves were nothing short of lethal.


    These were techniques meant to kill on the battlefield. If she''d added just a bit more force to those moves, Mark could''ve been killed on the spot, his neck snapped in an instant.


    Still sitting on the ground, Zephyr looked up at Talia, a flicker of fear in his eyes. At this moment, he barely recognized the high-ranking female officer from Investigation Division 7 standing before him. Had they seriously underestimated her? She was nothing like the desk-bound, privileged soldier they had assumed her to be.


    As Talia stood at the front of the arena again, the crowd of 50 War Wolf elite soldiers started shifting their support toward her.


    Mark and the other three wore dark, grim expressions.


    For four elite soldiers of War Wolf to be defeated by a single woman-what a disgrace,


    L


    Chapter 427 Garbage.


    Mark got up. "Let''s go at her together!"


    s


    Derrick shook his head. "Mark, didn''t you just say that if we had to gang up on her, we''d be garbage?"


    "I don''t care about that anymore!" Mark snapped. "Didn''t you see her moves just now? Even with all four of us, we might not be able to beat her. So, let''s take her down together!" The soles below jeered, "How embarrassing..."


    Mark and the others ignored their pride, deciding to bring Talia down first-better that than face even greater humiliation.


    In the next moment, Talia boldly charged right into the middle of the four.


    A flurry of punches and kicks erupted, and Talia was quickly kicked out of the circle, staggering as she tried to regain her bnce. She looked bewildered. "Huh? What just happened? "Again!" Talia braced herself, scanning the four of them for any weaknesses.


    Derrick shook his head. "What''s with all this jumping around? Are you messing with us?"


    Robin, watching Talia hop around, couldn''t help but twitch. "Listen to mymands! Go straight in


    With that, Talia sprang into action as if on a rush of adrenaline, dashing straight into the group of four. "Left hook at 30 degrees, right jab at 45 degrees, low front kick, backspin kick!"


    Following Robin''s instructions, Talia moved swiftly among the four, weaving up and down. In an instant, she knocked all four to the ground.


    A heavy silence nketed the arena.


    "Huh? I won again... !" Talia leaped up and down on the tform, cheering. "You guys are garbage!


    and "Didn''t you say I came over from Investigation Division 7 just to make some extra cash? Well, get up fight me again! Come on!


    "Mark, you were the loudest one trash-talking! You said that if I defeated you, you''d apologize and salute me. Now get up and do it!"


    Mark and the others were ovee with shame. They hadn''t expected that, even together, they''d end up t on the ground, beaten by Talia.


    As Zephyr watched, he began to realize that Robin''s presence was in every move Talia made in the fight. The four of them turned their terrified gazes toward Robin, suddenly understanding who the real expert


    was.


    Talia was still fired up, raising her fists in victory on the tform. "So? Are you four ready to admit defeat? Which useless coach taught you these moves? With skills like that, how do you expect to make it to the battlefield?" Hands on her hips, Talia taunted them loudly, her voice ringing through the eerily silent arena.


    "Tell me who''s the garbage coach that trained you in this stuff?"


    Chapter 427 Garbage


    "He trained with me!" came a cold shout from behind her.


    s


    Talia slowly turned around to see a man in his 30s walking into the arena. It was none other than Mark''sbat coach, Ernest Rudwick.


    Ernest, one of the four top fighters in the entire military, was responsible for training the War Wolf Special Forces in hand-to-handbat. He stepped into the ring, his expression dark. "I trained them. So, are you calling


    9


    bage too?"


    Chapter 428 Second ce

 The Deadly 428

    Chapter 428 Second ce


    For a moment, Talia was at a loss,


    This colonel standing before her was none other than the legendary Ernest, one of the top four hand to handbat experts in the entire military.


    Erne


    famous for having reached the final championship match in the military''s unarmedbarp... on. He had only lost due to a minor mistake, taking second ce instead. His skills were among the best in the army, and he was one of Talia''s heroes, There was no way she could call Ernest "garbage


    After a brief hesitation, Talia forced an awkward smile. Colonel Rudwick, I was just joking with Mark and the others. I''ve always admired you-I''d never dare call you garbage. "Your skills are one of a kind in the entire military...


    Ernest''s face darkened as he pointed at Mark and the others. "Is this a game to you? You just knocked these four down to the ground-was that supposed to be a joke? "Instructor Rudwick, we were just sparring..."Talia fumbled for words, unsure what to say.


    Ernest strode over to Mark, Zephyr, and the others, his voice ice-cold, "You fools. I''ve trained you to be diligent and disciplined, but instead, you get careless, thinking that just because you''re in the War Wolf Special Forces, you''re unbeatable! "Get out there and look around-there are experts everywhere! With skills like yours, it wouldn''t be surprising if War Wolf got disbanded.


    "Losing War Wolf''s designation would be the least of your worries. If this is how you perform on a mission, you''d end up as casualties! "Now get up! Salute Colonel Cross immediately!"


    Mark, Zephyr, and the others scrambled to their feet and stood at attention, giving Talia a crisp salute.


    Talia returned the salute and then turned to introduce Ernest, "Instructor Rudwick, this is Major General Ramsey, newly appointed by the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters as the chief instructor of War Wolf Special Forces." At her words, every soldier in the arena instantly stood and saluted in respect to the major general. Mark and the others also straightened and saluted.


    But Ernest raised an eyebrow. "Why didn''t I hear anything about this? Besides, the position of chief instructor for War Wolf Special Forces isn''t something just anyone can fill.


    "If someone''s just using average skills and connections to pull some strings for a title, the soldiers of War Wolf won''t respect them!


    "As far as I''m concerned, in War Wolf, there''s only one chief instructor, and that''s Major General Cage. He''ll always be our instructor."


    Chapter 428 Second ce


    B


    65%


    s


    "So, you''re saying you''re not on board with this?" Robin lifted an eyebrow, locking eyes with Ernest.


    Ernest looked Robin over, eyeing his youthful face with a sneer. "Mark and the others were right. I bet you''re just here to pad your resume and grab some des before War Wolf gets disbanded, so you can head back and get promoted." Robin''s voice turned cold, "Quite bold of you. Is that the way a subordinate speaks to a superior? Stand at attention!"


    Ernest straightened his posture, though his face was full of disdain. "Sure, you can throw your rank and position around to make me bow, but in War Wolf, what we respect is strength."


    Robin let out a short, mockingugh. "I reviewed the records submitted to me by Military Region. Seems like you once took second ce in the entire army-is that enough for you to call yourself an expert?"


    Ernest replied proudly, "Winning second ce in the military''sbatpetition is certainly an honor and proof of my skill! As far as I know, you have no such experience."


    Robin chuckled. "A hand-to-handbat coach who only got second ce? And you think that''s worth being so arrogant about?"


    The training field fell silent, almost suffocatingly so.


    Robin''s cold voice broke the stillness, "Do you know what a second-ce finish means on the battlefield?"


    Hearing his words, a spark lit up in Talia''s eyes, filling her with an intense determination.


    In the quiet that followed, she answered firmly, "Sir, on the battlefield, second ce means death!"


    Ernest''s body tensed, a shudder running through him.


    His eyes zed with fury. "If that''s how you see it, then do you dare face me in a match?


    "I''ll show you whether my second ce means death or victory!"


    "No problem." Robin raised an eyebrow. "But someone who only got second ce isn''t worth my time.


    "Colonel Cross!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Talia snapped to attention.


    "I order you to take on this arrogant second-ce finisher!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Talia replied immediately.


    Ernest was taken aback. "What? You want me to fight her?"


    "What''s wrong?" Robin''s voice was cold. "She''s a colonel, and so are you. I could hear the disdain in your tone-who gave you the right to look down on her?


    "Didn''t you just say that in War Wolf, only strength matters?


    "Then show me exactly where your pridees from!


    Chapter 428 Second ce


    "Otherwise, stop acting like you''re something special. Second ce is still just a loss.


    "Major Cross, go and defeat him!"


    "Me? You want me to defeat him?" Talia was momentarily stunned.


    20 3 65%


    s


    After all, Ernest was the runner-up in the military''sbatpetition, a genuine top-tier warrior. "What''s the matter?" Robin''s voice deepened. "Do you get to choose your opponent on the battlefield? "Remember, no matter how big a name or how high a rank they have, on the battlefield, they''re just your enemy.


    "When you face an enemy, there''s only one possible oue-there can only be one winner!


    "If you can''t defeat him, you''re as good as dead!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Talia turned and saluted Ernest. "Colonel Rudwick, I challenge you. Do you dare to ept it?"


    In that moment, Talia felt confidence and passion erupting within her like never before.


    For the first time, she felt invincible.


    Ernest, however, found himself caught in a difficult position.


    If he refused Talia''s challenge, it would be humiliating. But if he, the second-best fighter in the entire military, engaged in a bare-handed fight against a newly appointed War Wolf female colonel-even if he won, it would be disgraceful. "Colonel Rudwick, are you afraid?"


    Ernest red up. "Who says I''m afraid?"

 The Deadly 429

    Chapter 429 Defeat Her First


    Chapter 429 Defeat Her First 65%


    s


    The atmosphere in thebat training arena at Waby Mountain Training Center was thick with tension, like the air before a storm.


    Fifty soldiers looked at Talia as if she''d lost her mind, stunned by her fearless challenge.


    Ernest was known as the top hand-to-handbat expert across the Seven Military Zones of the Special Operations Military Region. He was Wilson''s prized prot¨¦g¨¦.


    Wilson, often called "Draconia''s God of War" within the Special Operations Military Region, was once one of War Wolf''s elite during his youth. Heter became War Wolf''s chief instructor as a major general, eventually overseeing all training at the Special Operations Military Region headquarters as its lead training director, holding the rank of major general.


    His mastery of hand-to-handbat, military freefall parachuting,bat diving, sniping, and other special operations skills set the highest standard in the entire military. To this day, no one has broken his records.


    Rumor had it that Wilson''s legendary aplishments stemmed from training under one of Draconia''s top military figures early in his War Wolf career. This mysterious figure was none other than the war hero known as the Dragon of Draconia, the man behind the creation of elite special forces like Dragon Soul, Dark Panther, and War Wolf.


    After Wilson left War Wolf, no one in the Special Forces hade close to Ernest''s skill level. The two chief instructors who seeded Wilson were disappointments, focusing more on padding their resumes than upholding Wilson''s legacy. As a result, the position of chief instructor had remained vacant for a long time, with Ernest temporarily filling the role.


    In War Wolf, Ernest held an almost unrivaled respect, approaching Wilson''s legendary status. Meanwhile, Talia was just a fresh recruit, a neer in a ce where only strengthmanded respect. Despite her high rank, she''d need to prove her skills and earn her ce within War Wolf.


    For Talia, a beginner, to challenge Ernest was unprecedented in War Wolf Special Forces'' history.


    Everyone assumed that Talia was setting herself up for failure. Ernest hadn''t wanted to waste his time on her, but after everything that had been said, he couldn''t back down. No matter the oue, this match would be a loss for him. Winning against a rookie like Talia would bring him no glory.


    "I want to fight you!" Ernest turned to Robin, his voice cold,


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "I told you, second ce doesn''t earn the right to fight me. If you want a match with me, you''ll have to defeat her first!"


    Ernest''s face flushed with anger. If Robin hadn''t been his superior, he''d have taken a swing already.


    "Fine! This will only take two seconds." Ernest turned to Talia. "Let''s not waste time-let''s begin."


    In an instant, a surge of fierce energy filled the ring.


    Talia felt an overwhelming pressure as she looked at Emest, her mind racing. He was thebat master she had long admired.


    Chapter 429 Defeat Her First


    s


    Before joining War Wolf, Talia had dreamed countless times of going up against these top fighters.


    She never expected that she''d face the very best right when she arrived.


    Now, as her dream came true almost too quickly, she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Sure, it was exciting-but realistically, she wasn''t even close to beating him. Instinctively, she nced at Robin and whispered, "I don''t think I can take on Instructor Rudwick."


    Robin replied coolly, "When you''re facing an enemy, you need to stay fully focused.


    "Your first reaction should be to spot their weaknesses quickly!


    "Everyone has a weakness, even the strongest opponent. Especially against someone as subpar as this."


    The audience fell into stunned silence, and Talia was equally taken aback.


    Did Robin just call Ernest, the second-rankedbat champion in the military, "subpar"?


    Ernest sneered as he heard Robin''s remarks. "Enough with the motivational pep talk. If you''re going to fight, let''s get to it!"


    Ignoring him, Robin continued, "Once you find their weakness, what should you do?"


    "Attack quickly and take them down in one move!" Talia answered immediately.


    "Exactly, you''re doing great!" Robin smiled. "Remember, use your strengths against their weaknesses, and you''ll be the winner!" "Alright!" Talia shouted, "But I don''t know Colonel Rudwick''s weakness!"


    Robin shook his head. "Well, do you know his strengths?"


    "Sir, Colonel Rudwick''s strengths are his sharp punches, extreme speed, and impressive power!" she answered without hesitation.


    "But I don''t know his weak points! What should I do?"


    Robin smirked, "Take a few hits first; that''ll tell you, won''t it?"


    "Got it!"


    Talia immediately got into position, ready to charge.


    Seeing her fearless stance, Robin chuckled lightly. "You can''t just rush in during a fight. If his punches are sharp and he''s fast, then avoid his main strikes and aim for his openings. Now, where''s his opening?" "His back!" she answered.


    "And why his back?"


    "When speed and power are that intense, the defense is always slower," she replied confidently.


    "Smart answer!" Robin said, giving her a yful kick. "Get started!"


    Chapter 429 Defeat Her First


    s


    "Ah!" Talia yelped as she stumbled forward, momentarily airborne, caught off guard by his sudden push.


    Without hesitation, Ernestunched himself at her, determined to make an impression on Robin.


    As he threw a fierce punch from six feet away, Talia could already feel the sharp force of his attack cutting hrough the air.


    Robin had told her to avoid his main strikes and target his weak spots.


    Without missing a beat, she rolled to the ground and aimed a kick at Ernest''s ankle.


    Watching her move, Robin nodded approvingly.


    But Ernest wasn''t like her previous sparring partners. He leaped up instantly to avoid her low kick, twisting mid-air tond a counter-kick aimed straight at her. Chapter 430 Sense of Entitlement

 The Deadly 430

    Chapter 430 Sense of Entitlement


    Chapter 430 Sense of Entitlement


    Despite herck of strength, Talia moved with impressive agility, dodging to slip behind Ernest.


    But Ernest''s sharp palm strike still grazed her shoulder


    s


    Staggering from the impact, Talia struggled to keep her bnce, managing not to fall. She then retreated quickly back to Robin.


    Robin gave her a nudge on the back, sending her forward once more.


    Ernest threw a powerful punch, but Talia feinted, miraculously dodging his strike and slipping behind him again.


    A flecting opportunity presented itself, and Talia seized it, swinging her palm toward the broad target of Ernest''s back.


    Bang! With a heavy thud, her strike connected.


    Missing his punch, Ernest''s momentum threw him off bnce, and he stumbled forward several steps, nearly falling face-first onto the mat. He barely regained his footing with a quick flip. Looking toward Robin, Ernest''s gaze zed with fury. The only reason Talia was able to give him trouble twice was because of Robin''s guidance and support.


    "What?" Talia nced at her palm, then at the fuming Ernest-she''d scored a hit on him.


    "Yes!" She shot Robin a triumphant fist pump, her confidence soaring.


    So, even the top fighter in War Wolf wasn''t invincible.


    Overflowing with excitement, Talia jumped up andughed out loud. "Avoid their strength, attack their weakness-small force beats great force! Ha!" Ernest''s expression was grim. "Hmph! Relying on technique will only get you lucky now and then! In realbat, victory depends on strength and speed. "If I were even a bit faster, you wouldn''t have had a chance to dodge.


    "Again!" Ernestunched himself at Talia with explosive force, like a cannonball.


    Talia froze.


    Ernest truly lived up to his reputation as an elite fighter; his speed was so overwhelming that she couldn''t react in time.


    "Stay calm, counter his motion with stillness," Robin said coolly.


    In that split second, Talia grasped what he meant.


    When facing someone faster, the best approach is to stay steady and wait.


    Focusing intensely, Talia waited for Ernest''s punch to approach like lightning. At thest moment, she


    Chapter 430 Sense of Entitlement


    dropped low, going straight for his legs mid-sprint.


    s


    Caught off guard, Ernest was shocked. He hadn''t expected her to evade his power and speed so quickly and then go straight for his legs. With no other option, he flipped back into the air again to avoid her.


    "Address the core issue," Robin said casually.


    Talia, quick-witted as ever, understood his instructions and rolled forward, sweeping her leg just as Ernest''s feet were about to touch the ground. The moment Ernestnded, Talia''s sweeping kick struck. Caught off guard, unsteady, and with his moves exhausted, Ernest toppled to the ground. Ernest lost.


    The top fighter in the entire army, beaten by a beginner who had just joined War Wolf.


    A brief silence fell over the arena before it erupted in gasps of shock.


    Talia leaped to her feet, astonished that she''d found an opening to take Ernest down.


    After a moment of excitement, she reached out to help him up. "Instructor Rudwick, I''m sorry..."


    11


    Ernest shook her hand off, his expression dark as he got up on his own. The instant he stood, he felt a sharp pain shoot through his ankle. "Instructor Rudwick, are you okay? Should we go to the infirmary?" Talia asked, concerned.


    "Move aside!" Ernest''s face flushed with anger as he took a step forward, pointing at Robin, who wore an amused smirk. "I want to fight you!" The soldiers around them froze-Ernest''s pride was taking a real hit now.


    Talia was also stunned. "Instructor Rudwick, Mr. Robin did say you''d have to beat me first if you wanted to challenge him."


    "Get out of my way!" Ernest roared, making Talia flinch. The respectful image she had of him shattered in an instant.


    "Do you dare to face me?" Ernest demanded, seething, pointing at Robin.


    "All you do is talk, quoting useless fighting books, acting like you know it all.


    "War Wolf needs realbat ability, not empty words!


    Robin shrugged. "Everyone just saw it-wasn''t that your so-calledbat ability on disy?


    "If you can''t even beat a beginner like her, how are you going to fight me?


    "You''re so ipetent that it''s no wonder War Wolf is about to be disbanded!


    "A War Wolf unit that''s this useless doesn''t deserve to exist.


    <


    Chapter 430 Sense of Entitlement


    "Guess your master''s no better than trash if this is what he''s trained you to be."


    05%


    s


    Ernest''s fury erupted, his voice shaking. "How dare you call my master trash? He''s a god of war in the army!"


    "Some ''god of war,'' training someone like you and still iming the title? If I were him, I''d be embarrassed," Robin sneered.


    A cold voice cut through the tension, "Who dares to speak so arrogantly?" Ss Colton,mander of Draconia''s War Wolf Special Forces, strode into the arena, his face like thunder.


    Following him were Lieutenant General Jack Grayson, Major General Xavier Blunt from the Special Operations Military Region''s War Games Division, Chief Instructor General Wilson Cage, and two other senior officers. Ernest quickly ran up to them. "Master, sirs," he greeted them respectfully.


    Wilson''s expression was dark as he gestured toward Talia. "You lost to this newly enlisted female colonel?"


    Ernest immediately lowered his head.


    Robin let out a mockingugh. "On the battlefield, there''s no gender, no neer or veteran. Lose, and you die.


    "I''ve always wondered why War Wolf was so soft. Now I see it''s just full of people carrying their sense of entitlement around like a badge."


    Ss''s face twisted with anger. "You''re out of line!"

 The Deadly 431

    General Wilson


    Wilson and Xavier, along with the other officers, shot fierce res at Robin.


    "Oh? Are you insulting me?" Robin walked over to Ss, giving his rank insignia a nce.


    "A mere mid-level officer daring to insult a superior?"


    "You..." Ss froze, staring in shock at the young Robin.


    Talia stepped forward, handing Ss an official appointment letter from the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters.


    "Commander Colton, reporting, sir-this is Robin Ramsey, the newly appointed War Wolf Major General and Chief Instructor from Command Headquarters!"


    Robin''s voice was cold, "Stand at attention and apologize to your superior!"


    Ss''s jaw tightened.


    In the military, even a single rank highermands significant authority, and those below arepelled to show respect.


    Ss immediately stood straight, saluting Robin. "I''m sorry, General. Please forgive me for not recognizing your rank!"


    "War Wolf has deteriorated to this level-don''t you bear some responsibility?!" Robin reprimanded him sharply. "Protecting ipetence will only hasten War Wolf''s downfall!"


    "Yes, sir!" Ss responded, standing rigidly and shouting his reply.


    Talia nced at Robin, astonished.


    The casual, seemingly uninvested demeanor Robin had disyed before joining War Wolf was nowhere to be seen. The sunlight streaming through the arena''s skylight illuminated his tall,manding figure, giving him the aura of an upromising general, radiating a fierce authority that overshadowed even the presence of the other generals and high-ranking officers,


    Robin pointed at Ernest, his voice steady and deep, "Commander Colton, are you upset that I called your chief instructor ''trash?


    "The military martial tournament finals are only a few days away. War Wolf will face intensepetition.


    "Do you think protecting ipetence will save you from disbandment?


    "If you don''t change, you''ll only be eliminated!.


    "When the resultse in, will you still be clinging to that sense of superiority? It''s nothing but arrogance and ignorance!


    "Am I wrong to say that both Ernest and his master are trash?"


    Ss''s face twitched as he hesitated, clearly at a loss for words.


    11:39 Fri, Nov 29 ti A


    Chapter 431 General Wilson


    Robin''s voice turned icy, "Answer me!"


    "Uh..." Ss nced at Wilson, then back at Robin, unsure of how to respond.


    Wilson let out a cold huff. "I''m Ernest''s mentor. So, you''re saying I''m trash?" 00064%


    s


    Robin looked at Wilson''s major general insignia on his shoulder and replied without hesitation, "Exactly."


    Wilson''s voice turned cold, "Fine, if that''s how you feel, do you dare to challenge me to a fight?"


    "You''re not worthy!" Robin sneered, his words dripping with disdain.


    Talia was nearly beside herself.


    Robin dared to say that Wilson wasn''t even worth fighting.


    For the past decade, Wilson had been unmatched in every military skill in the entire army, representing Draconia''s Special Operations Military Region multiple times at international military skillpetitions. His best performance was a runner-up finish, just behind Draconia''s legendary champion.


    She leaned in close to Robin and whispered, "Mr. Robin, he''s the Military God of War, Major General Cage."


    "Titles mean nothing to me!" Robin nced at Wilson dismissively. "Just look at his disciple, and you''ll see his master isn''t anything special."


    Robin was deliberately trying to provoke Wilson, hoping to get him to strike first and make an example of him in front of everyone.


    Wilson looked at Robin with a contemptuous expression and replied coldly, "We''ll see if you''re worthy after you challenge me."


    Xavier stepped forward, his face dark. "Instructor Ramsey, this is Major General Cage, the Chief Instructor of the Special Operations Military Region''s Training Department. He was the former chief instructor of War Wolf Special Forces. "Under Mr. Wilson''s training, War Wolf held the top spot in the entire military, unbeatable by anyone.


    "Today, we are here to observe the first day of your tenure as chief instructor.


    "Major General Cage, please, we request that you step in. This will be an essential part of the evaluation of War Wolf and its new chief instructor. Please, execute the order!"


    Robin shrugged and pointed at Wilson. "Alright, but I''m worried you''ll regret it."


    "Regret?" Xavier frowned slightly, confused by Robin''s words.


    He looked at Jack, who had remained neutral throughout the exchange.


    Watching Robin and Wilson walk toward the arena, Xavier couldn''t help but let out a faint chuckle.


    He muttered under his breath, "This young new chief instructor is too arrogant!


    "Lieutenant General Gray, I don''t know where you found this guy, but he has no qualifications, no 2/3


    Chapter 431 General Wilson


    background. He just joined War Wolf. Are you trying to


    Jackughed. "Without doing your research, you can''t


    Xavier shook his head. "Jack, is this guy your rtive or


    Jack chuckled. "I don''t have a daughter, so no son-iny


    "Then how did you find him?" Xavier asked, puzzled.


    Jack gave a mysterious smile. "Let''s not discuss that. Co former Military God of War and the newly appointed In 11:40 Fri, Nov 29 t


    Chapter 431 General Wilson


    s


    background. He just joined War Wolf. Are you trying to destroy War Wolf with your own hands?"


    Jackughed. "Without doing your research, you can''t form an opinion. Let''s wait and see."


    er shook his head. "Jack, is this guy your rtive or perhaps your son-inw?"


    Jack chuckled. "I don''t have a daughter, so no son-inw. As for rtives, that''s not the case either."


    "Then how did you find him?" Xavier asked, puzzled.


    Jack gave a mysterious smile. "Let''s not discuss that. Come, let''s watch the exciting match between our former Military God of War and the newly appointed Instructor Ramsey." 11:40 Fri, Nov 29 vi

 The Deadly 432

    Can Take You Down Instantly!


    Chapter 432 I Can Take You Down Instantly!


    04%


    s


    Xavier nced at Wilson''s back and muttered, "If this chief instructor you picked is truly capable, he might be able to keep Wilson busy till sundown.


    "Why don''t we get Ss to bring some chairs over? Let''s settle in and enjoy the show," he suggested, chuckling.


    Jack shook his head. "No need."


    "What do you mean?" Xavier shot him a curious look, then nced at the ring where Robin was standing. "Are you saying Wilson could knock Robin out with one hit?"


    Jack gave a meaningful smile. "Just watch and see. One-hit KO? It''s possible."


    Inside thebat arena, every fighter stood up, eyes fixed on the ring.


    Getting the chance to witness Major General Wilson''s fighting skills up close was a rare honor for the War Wolf members.


    Known as the military god ofbat, sniping, and countless other skills, his feats were yet to be surpassed.


    Even the top martial art experts, such as Bill Lineker from the Dragon Soul Special Forces and George Loman from the Dark Panther Special Forces, had yet toe close to breaking his records. What was even more impressive was that Wilson was still in top form, showing a small but steady improvement over the past couple of years.


    Robin had recently trained Talia, who defeated Mark Langdon and Ernest Rudwick, but no one had truly seen Robin''s strength in action. And today, he was up against none other than Wilson.


    In the ring, Wilson raised his gaze to Robin. "I''m more than a decade older than you. I''m one of the veterans here in the War Wolf," he said. "Not to brag, but I''m also one of a kind in the entire military!" He paused, then added, "If I can''t take you down in three moves, I''ll admit defeat."


    Robin shook his head. "Three moves? That''s too many. I only need one."


    Wilson frowned slightly. "You mean you''re surrendering already?"


    Robin nodded, a hint of a smirk. "I''ll knock you out instantly. Even one move is a waste."


    Wilson let out a coldugh. "How confident! Alright then, let''s get started!"


    A wave of murderous intent surged through the arena, filling the air with an overwhelming presence in an instant.


    Everyone present felt the suffocating power emanating from the former military god, Wilson.


    His aura was so intense that a few of the warriors couldn''t keep their bnce, their bodies swaying under the pressure.


    Ss and Ernest exchanged a look, their eyes filled with awe as they observed Wilson on the stage.


    Chapter 482 1 Can Take You Down Instantly


    Ss thought to himself, Hehe, an arrogant kid! lle doesn''t know his limits.


    Before he could finish, a shadow flickered. In the next moment, only Robin remained on the stage. Where is General Wilson?


    The crowd was left dumbfounded.


    Has General Wilson created some new technique?


    Secondster, a dull thud echoed from the northwest corner of the arena.


    Everyone turned in shock, and there, Wilson was curled up on the ground with eyes nk.


    "What... what''s going on?" After a brief shock, Ss and Ernest rushed over to reach Wilson''s side.


    "General, what... what''s happened with you?"


    Wilson snorted coldly. "Get out of here! What else can I do? I lost!"


    "What? Master, I didn''t see you take action!" Ernest was baffled.


    Robin had taken Wilson down in an instant!


    "Haven''t you seen it? What could you possibly have seen with your skills?" Wilson grumbled as he struggled to push himself off the ground. Everyone else was just as stunned, struggling to make sense of what had happened.


    No one had seen how Wilson ended up in the northwest corner of the arena, more than ten yards away from the ring.


    Even Talia was at a loss. Was it Robin who sent him flying, or did Wilson jump there himself?


    She quickly ran over to Wilson and asked, "General Wilson, did you jump over here yourself?"


    Wilson snorted, ring at Talia in irritation.


    He dusted himself off, walked back to the ring, and pointed at Robin. "I lost in hand-to-handbat fighting skills."


    Robin nodded. "At least you''re honest about it."


    Wilson let out a coolugh, "Hehe. But militarypetitions aren''t just about hand-to-handbat. We also need the ability to shoot urately!


    "As the chief instructor of War Wolf, you should know that sharpshooting is the most crucial skill for a special forces soldier! On the battlefield, guns are what matter most!"


    Talia hurriedly chimed in, "I know! General Wilson has long been recognized as the best sniper in the military. His longest record is hitting the bullseye on a moving target at 1.9 miles!" After hearing this, everyone looked at Wilson with awe and respect.


    Chapter 432 I Can Take You Down Instantl


    15 Free Coins


    Currently, the world''s record for long-distance sniping ording to military sources, was set by a sniper from ndian Elite Special Forces Joint Task Force 27


    Using a McMin TAC-50 sniper rifle, he hit a target at 2.2 miles, taking down an extremist militant.


    bullet took nine seconds to hit its target.


    Besides skill and precise calctions, luck yed a huge part in such a shot.


    was


    In the military history of Draconia, there was a legendary figure who once hit the bullseye on a moving target at 3.1 miles.


    It was one of the most elite records in global sniping history, yet no one had surpassed it.


    Then there was Wilson who hit the bullseye at 1.9 miles moving target; a level that no one in Draconia had reached.


    "A 1.9 miles moving target! Have you already been proud of that?" Robin gave a mockingugh.


    Talia''s smile froze on her face. I Robin crazy?


    Hitting the bullseye at 1.9 miles moving target was almost superhuman skill.


    Wilson''s expression hardened. So, are you saying you can do it too?"


    Robin shook his head. "Do you say about hitting the bullseye at 1.9 miles? Hehe, 1.9 miles is just my warm- up."

 The Deadly 433

    C 21 Can Take You Down Instantly!


    Chapter 432 I Can Take You Down Instantly!


    04%


    s


    Xavier nced at Wilson''s back and muttered, "If this chief instructor you picked is truly capable, he might be able to keep Wilson busy till sundown.


    "Why don''t we get Ss to bring some chairs over? Let''s settle in and enjoy the show," he suggested, chuckling.


    Jack shook his head. "No need."


    "What do you mean?" Xavier shot him a curious look, then nced at the ring where Robin was standing. "Are you saying Wilson could knock Robin out with one hit?"


    Jack gave a meaningful smile. "Just watch and see. One-hit KO? It''s possible."


    Inside thebat arena, every fighter stood up, eyes fixed on the ring.


    Getting the chance to witness Major General Wilson''s fighting skills up close was a rare honor for the War Wolf members.


    Known as the military god ofbat, sniping, and countless other skills, his feats were yet to be surpassed.


    Even the top martial art experts, such as Bill Lineker from the Dragon Soul Special Forces and George Loman from the Dark Panther Special Forces, had yet toe close to breaking his records. What was even more impressive was that Wilson was still in top form, showing a small but steady improvement over the past couple of years.


    Robin had recently trained Talia, who defeated Mark Langdon and Ernest Rudwick, but no one had truly seen Robin''s strength in action. And today, he was up against none other than Wilson.


    In the ring, Wilson raised his gaze to Robin. "I''m more than a decade older than you. I''m one of the veterans here in the War Wolf," he said. "Not to brag, but I''m also one of a kind in the entire military!" He paused, then added, "If I can''t take you down in three moves, I''ll admit defeat."


    Robin shook his head. "Three moves? That''s too many. I only need one."


    Wilson frowned slightly. "You mean you''re surrendering already?"


    Robin nodded, a hint of a smirk. "I''ll knock you out instantly. Even one move is a waste."


    Wilson let out a coldugh. "How confident! Alright then, let''s get started!"


    A wave of murderous intent surged through the arena, filling the air with an overwhelming presence in an instant.


    Everyone present felt the suffocating power emanating from the former military god, Wilson.


    His aura was so intense that a few of the warriors couldn''t keep their bnce, their bodies swaying under the pressure.


    Ss and Ernest exchanged a look, their eyes filled with awe as they observed Wilson on the stage.


    Chapter 482 1 Can Take You Down Instantly


    Ss thought to himself, Hehe, an arrogant kid! lle doesn''t know his limits.


    Before he could finish, a shadow flickered. In the next moment, only Robin remained on the stage. Where is General Wilson?


    The crowd was left dumbfounded.


    Has General Wilson created some new technique?


    Secondster, a dull thud echoed from the northwest corner of the arena.


    Everyone turned in shock, and there, Wilson was curled up on the ground with eyes nk.


    "What... what''s going on?" After a brief shock, Ss and Ernest rushed over to reach Wilson''s side.


    "General, what... what''s happened with you?"


    Wilson snorted coldly. "Get out of here! What else can I do? I lost!"


    "What? Master, I didn''t see you take action!" Ernest was baffled.


    Robin had taken Wilson down in an instant!


    "Haven''t you seen it? What could you possibly have seen with your skills?" Wilson grumbled as he struggled to push himself off the ground. Everyone else was just as stunned, struggling to make sense of what had happened.


    No one had seen how Wilson ended up in the northwest corner of the arena, more than ten yards away from the ring.


    Even Talia was at a loss. Was it Robin who sent him flying, or did Wilson jump there himself?


    She quickly ran over to Wilson and asked, "General Wilson, did you jump over here yourself?"


    Wilson snorted, ring at Talia in irritation.


    He dusted himself off, walked back to the ring, and pointed at Robin. "I lost in hand-to-handbat fighting skills."


    Robin nodded. "At least you''re honest about it."


    Wilson let out a coolugh, "Hehe. But militarypetitions aren''t just about hand-to-handbat. We also need the ability to shoot urately!


    "As the chief instructor of War Wolf, you should know that sharpshooting is the most crucial skill for a special forces soldier! On the battlefield, guns are what matter most!"


    Talia hurriedly chimed in, "I know! General Wilson has long been recognized as the best sniper in the military. His longest record is hitting the bullseye on a moving target at 1.9 miles!" After hearing this, everyone looked at Wilson with awe and respect.


    Chapter 432 I Can Take You Down Instantl


    15 Free Coins


    Currently, the world''s record for long-distance sniping ording to military sources, was set by a sniper from ndian Elite Special Forces Joint Task Force 27


    Using a McMin TAC-50 sniper rifle, he hit a target at 2.2 miles, taking down an extremist militant.


    bullet took nine seconds to hit its target.


    Besides skill and precise calctions, luck yed a huge part in such a shot.


    was


    In the military history of Draconia, there was a legendary figure who once hit the bullseye on a moving target at 3.1 miles.


    It was one of the most elite records in global sniping history, yet no one had surpassed it.


    Then there was Wilson who hit the bullseye at 1.9 miles moving target; a level that no one in Draconia had reached.


    "A 1.9 miles moving target! Have you already been proud of that?" Robin gave a mockingugh.


    Talia''s smile froze on her face. I Robin crazy?


    Hitting the bullseye at 1.9 miles moving target was almost superhuman skill.


    Wilson''s expression hardened. So, are you saying you can do it too?"


    Robin shook his head. "Do you say about hitting the bullseye at 1.9 miles? Hehe, 1.9 miles is just my warm- up."

 The Deadly 434

    Chapter 434 Draconia''s Top Sniper!


    Chapter 434 Draconia''s Top Sniper!


    s


    No, none of these are suitable!" Robin shook his head, a hint of frustration in his voice. "The ranges are too short."


    What?


    Did he just say that the 0.6 miles to 1.9 miles range was too close?


    In the sniper world, that kind of distance was already considered rare and extraordinary!


    All the officers and soldiers on the shooting range looked at Robin withplicated expressions.


    He is too arrogant!


    Only one person in the past 20 years had ever dared to make such a bold im in front of Wilson, the military''s no. 1 sniper.


    "Do you mean none of the sniper rifles here suit you?" Wilsonughed bitterly


    "Are you saying you''re not going to show off a little skill in front of all the warriors? Or perhaps, you''re too scared to prove you can make a shot at 1.9 miles?"


    Major General Xavier, from the War Games Division, could only shake his head in frustration.


    He couldn''tprehend why the Military Command Headquarters had agreed to let Jack send such an unconventional chief instructor.


    Both Wilson and Xavier came from the War Wolf division. They had a deep sense of loyalty to the unit, and the reason they were visiting was to see if they could help War Wolf secure its ce in the uing militarypetition, which was just over ten days away. However, Robin''s attitude was already giving them a bad feeling. If War Wolf was trained by someone like him, things could go wrong.


    At that moment, Talia, who had been quiet until now, added, "General Wilson, if I may, I know for a fact that the War Wolf armory still has two sniper rifles that haven''t been shown yet."


    "One of them is the TLXL-89, a sniper rifle with a range of 3.1 miles, and the other is the super sniper rifle developed by Draconia only, TLXL-99."


    Everyone in the shooting range stood stock-still at her words. Talia wasn''t just talking about any rifle; she was referring to a weapon capable of making precise kills at distances of up to 4.7 miles.


    The message was clear, Robin was gearing up to use the TLXL-99, the super sniper rifle.


    That 3.1 miles sniper rifle had only ever been used once before, and since then, it had been locked away in the War Wolf armory. It wasn''t meant to be fired, it was a symbol, a trophy, only to be admired, never touched.


    The super sniper rifle, the TLXL-99, was an even more legendary weapon. No one had ever bothered to use it.


    Chapter 434 Draconia''s Top Sniper!


    s


    Wilson furrowed his brow. "General Xavier, what I mean is, if anyone dares to challenge the TLXL-89, the sniper rifle with a 3.1 miles range, I''d request special permission from themand to use it!" Xavier hesitated. "Well, that would require approval from Lieutenant General Hunter ...''


    Before he could finish, Jack interrupted him, his voice firm, "What''s all this about asking for permission? The rifles are there to be used!


    "If Robin wants to use that sniper rifle, I''ll personally take responsibility for it and file the paperwork with themand afterward!"


    "I won''t need that heroic rifle," Robin''s tone was resolute, cutting through the conversation. Wilson let out a smallugh. "So, you''re saying you''ll use the 1.9 miles range, like I do?"


    "No." Robin grinned. "I''ll use the TLXL-99, with a 4.7 miles range."


    "You want to use 4.7 miles range?!" Ernest couldn''t hold back, his voice rising in shock.


    Since its development, the 4.7 miles sniper rifle had only been used once at the shooting range and it had missed every shot.


    Even Wilson had tried it and couldn''t hit a thing, not even a stationary target.


    Unexpectedly, now Robin wanted to use the TLXL-99 with a range of 4.7 miles.


    What a joke!


    However, Talia spoke without hesitation, "Mr. Robin said that when he''s in a good mood, 3.1 miles is a piece of cake. And when he''s not feeling great, he could still hit the bullseye at 6.2 miles!" She was practically bouncing with anticipation. She wanted to see whether Robin was just bragging or if he had the skills to back it up.


    Jack nced at Robin and asked him, "Is that true?"


    "Yeah. Can''t I?" Robin gave Jack a cheeky grin.


    Jack nodded. "Of course, you can!"


    Xavier gestured toward Ss. "Get someone to bring the TLXL-99 from the armory."


    At once, Ss gave orders, and four soldiers rushed off to retrieve the weapon.


    Xavier, still scowling, turned to Wilson. "In the meantime, General Wilson, why don''t you show us what a real sniper looks like?"


    In an instant, the War Wolf''s soldiers erupted into cheers. "General Wilson, please show us your skills! God of War! God of War!" they shouted, their voices full of admiration.


    Wilson lifted his hand to calm them down, signaling for quiet. "Alright, I''ll go first."


    He took his ce at the shooting position, swiftly checking over the NTW-20 sniper rifle with a 1.9 miles


    range.


    Chapter 434 Draconia''s Top Sniper!


    64%


    s


    The weapon was impressive: with a barrel over 79 inches long and a 1.9 miles range that could easily pierce through two walls and still hit its target.


    He took a deep breath, measured the wind speed, and aimed at the moving target 1.9 miles away.


    Except for the gentle breeze outside, the shooting range is silent.


    One minute passed as he lined up his shot, and then, with precision, he fired.


    Boom! The sound of the shot was deep and powerful, breaking the silence like thunder.


    Three secondster, the range officer reported, "1.9 miles moving target, bullseye!"


    Fifty soldiers of the War Wolf Special Forces went wild.


    The entire range, bathed in sunlight and with not a cloud in sight, erupted in apuse and shouts of excitement.


    The soldiers excitedly shouted the name of the military god Wilson, their voices filled with pride and admiration.


    It was Wilson''s victory, but also War Wolf''s pride.


    This was the first time Talia had witnessed such a spectacr disy.


    A sniper who could hit a moving target 1.9 miles away with a perfect bullseye shot was a rare breed. There were barely five people in the world who could do it, and now, she was witnessing it firsthand. It was truly exhrating!


    Wilson hadpleted that shot in just one minute. A true military god of war. The Draconia''s top sniper. Yet, he wasn''t done. He fired nine more shots in quick session with a swift motion.


    The second shot was the bullseye. The third shot was the bullseye. The fourth shot was the bullseye. The seventh shot was the bullseye. The eighth shot was seven-ring. The ninth shot was eight-ring. The range officer reported the results: eight perfect ten-ring shots, with two slightly off due to a sudden change in wind speed.


    Such a performance was nothing short of wless.


    Fanatical cheers broke out on the shooting range field.

 The Deadly 435

    C en Shots, Ten Bullseyes


    Chapter 435 Ten Shots, Ten Bullseyes


    64%


    s


    Wilson''s stunning marksmanship left both Ernest and lia in awe.


    She looked at his instructor with eyes shining with excitement.


    This was truc skill on full disy.


    At a moving target 1.9 miles away, 8 out of 10 shotsnded in the bullseye!


    No one in the entire army could surpass that record.


    Now, everyone was waiting to see what Robin, the chief Instructor, had to say next.


    Wilson lowered the NTW-20 sniper rifle, wiped his hands, and turned toward Robin with a serious look. "So, what do you think? Does this performance meet your standard?" Robin shrugged nonchntly. "Not bad. Though, your shooting time was a bit long, and it wasn''t a perfect


    score."


    As soon as he spoke, the entire crowd fell silent.


    A


    60


    Ernest scoffed, his voice cold, "So, Instructor Ramsey, what you''re saying is you could hit every target and do it faster at 1.9 miles range?


    "General Wilson''s ten shots took five and a half minutes. Are you implying that you can finish it in two or three minutes?"


    Robin made a face. "Well, maybe I could do it even faster."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the soldiers were stunned. They looked at the new chief instructor in disbelief.


    They all thought the same thing, He''s just talking big.


    Xavier sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Instructor Ramsey, before the TLXL-99 super sniper rifle arrives, why don''t you give the NTW-20, with its 1.9 miles range, a try?" Robin shook his head. "I think I''ll pass on that."


    Wilson''s expression turned stern, his voice sharp, "What good is all talk? If you think my shooting''s average, then take this 1.9 miles NTW-20 sniper rifle and see if you can do the perfect score." Robin raised an eyebrow, a yful smile spreading across his face. "Are you sure you want me to give it a shot?"


    Wilson''s gaze was unwavering. "Of course. It''s easy to talk a big game, but actions speak louder than words." Robin chuckled, clearly amused. "Alright then, since you''re so sure, I''ll give it a try." After saying that, he picked up the NTW-20 sniper rifle, examining it before casually unscrewing the scope.


    "What? Are you taking off the scope? Don''t you need it to aim?" Wilson asked, his surprise evident as he paused, a bit taken aback.


    Chapter 435 Ten Shots, Ten Bullseyes


    64%


    s


    "Using this thing just feels like a burden for 1.9 miles range," Robin said, casually inspecting the rifle.


    Xavier shook his head in disbelief. "General Ramsey, are you serious?"


    "What''s the difference between serious and not serious It''s just shooting a gun," Robin said with a casual shrug.


    "Alright, alright, go ahead," Xavier muttered dismissively as he stepped back to stand beside Jack.


    Robin nced up at Wilson. "So, I''ll start now. Don''t regret it."


    "Regret?" Wilson sneered, his voice sharp. "Where''s thating from?"


    Bang! The sound of the shot echoed,


    However, Robin didn''t even nce at the moving target. He just raised his rifle and fired.


    "Did he misfire?" The crowd''s first instinct was that Robin had identally discharged the gun.


    Ten secondster, the range officer''s voice rang out: "The first moving target was the bullseye!" Xavier froze; his mouth agape in shock.


    He hadn''t aimed. He just shot at a moving target 1.9 miles away and got a perfect bullseye? Was it a coincidence?


    Wilson stood speechless, his mind racing.


    That was way too casual! How could it not be luck? But could there be such a sharpshooter?


    He hadn''t looked, hadn''t aimed, and still hit a moving target at 1.9 miles perfectly.


    Wilson blinked, a slow smile tugging at his lips. "Instructor Ramsey, are you messing around with us?"


    Robin shrugged, a yful grin spreading across his face. "Hmm, not bad. Let me mess around a little more and show you."


    He raised the rifle again and fired nine more shots in rapid session without a pause..


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The shots rang out one after the other, echoing in the air.


    Nine shots in under ten seconds!


    Was this sniping, or was he just firing for fun?


    No aiming, just pure instinct.


    Xavier furrowed his brow, clearly unsettled. "Instructor Ramsey, are you serious?"


    Robin shed a cool, indifferent smile. "If you say so, then sure."


    At that moment, the range officer immediately ryed the results.


    <


    Chapter 435 Ten Shots, Ten Bullseyes


    "Nine shots, nine targets, all the perfect bullseye!"


    The shooting range fell eerily silent, with only the sound of breathing filling the air.


    64%


    s


    After a brief moment of shock, Talia sprang to her feet excitement lighting up her face. "Mr. Robin, all ten shots in the bullseye! You''ve won!"


    Wilson and Xavier were both frozen,pletely dumbfounded.


    This is unreal!


    No one in the world can shot like this!


    This is the real sharpshooter!


    Robin casually tossed the sniper rifle aside and looked at Wilson, shrugging. "Have you regretted it yet?


    "Before I was worried that it would hurt you too much, so I didn''t want to use this kind of close-range sniper rifle," he continued, his tone light, "but you all insisted I do it this way." Wilson chuckled embarassedly, trying to recover hisposure. "Fine, I admit defeat!"


    Xavier eyed Robin, his expression serious. "Earlier, you boasted about hitting a target at 4.7 miles with your sniper rifle. The soldiers are all waiting for you to show them." "Mr. Robin has already won," Talia stepped forward and said.


    "Who told you to speak? Step back!"


    Reluctantly, Talia took two steps back.


    Just then, four soldiers from the armory carried in the TLXL-99 sniper rifle.


    This 4.7 miles range sniper rifle had been specially designed years ago for the legendary Draconia''s God of War.


    The war hero, who set a world record with a 3.1 miles shot, had made history in militarypetitions; a record no one had been able to break.


    To let this legendary figure stand out even more, the authorities had ordered the development of a sniper rifle capable of surpassing the 3.1 miles mark. Later, the TLXL-99 was born after spending almost 10 years of research.


    Unfortunately, its intended owner had vanished from the world.


    So, this magnificent weapon had remained hidden in the War Wolf armory, forgotten and unused, despite its unmatched power.


    Ity there, waiting, wi


    anyone to showcase its extraordinary glory.

 The Deadly 436

    Chapter 436 Unprecedented, Landmark Achievement


    Chapter 436 Unprecedented, Landmark Achievement


    The TLXL-99 super sniper rifle, after years of dormandy, was finally revealed to the soldiers.


    Every officer and soldier stood in unison, saluting.


    They honored this weapon, a true symbol of Draconian military supremacy.


    64%


    s


    The TLXL-99 sniper rifle was equipped with supersonic ammunition, capable of hitting targets up to 4.7 miles away.


    This wasn''t merely a sniper rifle-it was more like a ballistic missile in disguise!


    The distance of 4.7 miles was vast.


    Even with an advanced long-range scope, identifying a target at that distance was virtually impossible.


    Factors like wind speed and airborne dust could easily alter the bullet''s path mid-flight.


    The sniper not only had to pinpoint the target but also calcte wind speed and air density with pinpoint uracy.


    At such extreme range, even the slightest change in environmental conditions could shift the bullet''s trajectory.


    If the bullet veered off course just a little due to the elements, hitting the target precisely would be an unattainable feat.


    Achieving a perfect shot under these conditions seemed beyond belief.


    Wilson stood, mesmerized by the sniper rifle.


    Years ago, he had briefly held it in his hands.


    But he knew he could never truly master such a weapon.


    TH


    To him, only the legendary Draconia''s God of War had the right to wield it.


    Anyone else would be desecrating this mighty tool.


    He gently ran his fingers over the rifle, as though reconnecting with a memory he held dear.


    In that moment, his mind was filled with the image of that legendary figure from the past.


    He sighed deeply. "General Ramsey, please.


    "I think we should switch to a stationary target."


    Robin, his voice calm and unwavering, replied, "No need."


    He approached the sniper rifle, inspecting its parts.


    Removing the scope once more, he checked the weight of the rifle before loading ten specially crafted


    Chapter 486 Unprecedented, Landmark Achievement


    supersonic rounds.


    When Wilson saw Robin take off the scope again, his heart skipped a beat.


    That motion brought back memories of the legendary figure from his past.


    JK 64%


    a


    He recalled how that figure once said, "A true sniper doesn''t aim with their eyes, but with instinct.


    "The sixth sense you develop will always be more urate than what you see.


    "That''s why the greatest snipers aim with their hearts, not their eyes!"


    Watching Robin''s figure in the ring sunlight, Wilson lost himself in thought.


    Talia, too, was overwhelmed with astonishment.


    Her gaze, fixed on Robin, reflected sheer awe.


    When she first met Robin, he had seemed like just another carefree, wealthy young man.


    But as she watched him slip into that general''s uniform, she realized it was made for him.


    Everything she had witnessed at the War Wolf Special Forces training center had earned Robin her deep respect.


    She had initially believed Robin was nothing more than a pampered rich kid living in high society.


    But now, he had shattered every expectation.


    This was something she had never experienced before.


    Everything she had once revered, feared, or thought impossible, felt trivial next to Robin''s presence. What once seemed unreachable or insurmountable now appeared effortless, as if within Robin''s grasp. Under his brief guidance, she had ovee challenges she had once thought impossible-defeating individuals like Mark and Ernest.


    She had even witnessed Robin miraculously defeat the Draconian military god Wilson himself.


    His recent feat-ten consecutive bullseyes from 1.9 miles away-now seemed like a legendary story.


    Robin''s dazzling aplishments had left her in awe!


    She never imagined a person could possess such power and skill.


    Wilson had always been her


    military idol.


    But today, Robin demonstrated a level of expertise that far surpassed any so-called "military god."


    A 1.9-mile sniper shot was an unattainable milestone for most soldiers.


    But for Robin, it was as simple as taking a shot at a target 100 feet away, putting him on the level of the world''s top snipers.


    Chapter 436 Unprecedented, Landmark Achievement


    0 64%


    s


    Could Robin truly achieve the ultimate moment with the TLXL-99 sniper rifle and shoot a target 4.7 miles away?


    Talia''s heart raced as she watched Robin prepare for the shot.


    Like Wilson, she couldn''t understand why he always removed the scope before taking aim.


    What kind of unorthodox sniping method is this?


    As the crowd wondered if Robin could truly master this rifle, which symbolized the pride and hopes of Draconian special forces, a sudden sharp sound broke the silence-like a supersonic missile tearing through the air, hitting the moving target''s bullseye at 4.7 miles! The entire range wentpletely silent!


    The range officer, his voice full of excitement, shouted, "Target 1, bullseye!"


    Wilson''s body trembled with emotion.


    His eyes sparkled with fervent excitement.


    His resolute expression wavered in disbelief.


    He... he actually hit it!


    Another muffled shot rang out!


    The officer''s voice rose in excitement, "Target 2, bullseye! Target 3, bullseye!... Target 10, bullseye!"


    Ten shots, ten bullseyes in just 15 seconds!


    Robin had just set a new, unmatched long-range sniping record in the Draconian Special Operations Military Region.


    Ten shots, ten bullseyes!


    It was an unprecedented,


    andmark achievement!

 The Deadly 437

    Chapter 437 They Are Requesting Reinforcements


    Chapter 437 They Are Requesting Reinforcements 0440


    s


    The shooting range at the Waby Mountain War Wolf Special Forces training base was unnervingly quiet.


    All the officers and soldiers stood motionless, their faces reflecting shock and disbelief.


    The TLXL-99 super sniper rifle had justpleted its first test on a moving target at an astounding 4.7 miles-ten shots, ten perfect bullseyes.


    This unprecedented achievement in military history left everyone in awe. It seemed almost impossible, like something out of a dream.


    The distance of 4.7 miles was beyond what the human eye could easily track, even with the most advanced


    scopes.


    A bullet traveling that far was subject to countless environmental factors-wind, air density, even dust- that could send it off course.


    Yet, Robin had hit the target wlessly, and all without the use of an advanced scope.


    How could someone possess such extraordinary skill?


    No one else in the world had pulled off a sniping feat like this.


    The first thought that struck everyone was disbelief. How could this be real?


    After a moment of stunned silence, Ernest had an idea.


    Robin must be the son of some high-ranking militarymander-one with immense power! He was sure the range officer must have known this and manipted the results to protect him. He moved forward and said, "General Wilson, maybe you didn''t lose after all." This caused a wave of confusion. as they turned to Ernest and Wilson.


    What is he talking about?


    The results have already been reported. How could there still be doubt?


    Is he mad?


    Ernest''s next words came with an air of suspicion, "I want the range officer to bring the target closer for verification. I think there''s some foul y here-"


    "Shut up!" Wilson barked, kicking Ernest to the ground.


    Pointing to the screen that clearly showed the bullseyes with holes directly through the center, he snapped, "In broad daylight, with ten perfect shots-how could that be cheating? Are you blind?"


    By then, the range officer had already brought the target closer.


    The ten moving targets each had a hole perfectly centered on their bullseye.


    04%


    Chapter 437 They Are Requesting Reinforcements


    s


    Ernest stood frozen, his confidence deting like a popped balloon. He copsed onto the ground.


    Could anyone really possess such god-like skill?


    He looked at Robin, standing tall in the sunlight, and felt his shame deepen.


    Wilson''s face twitched with frustration. He took a deep breath and walked over to Robin.


    The once-bustling shooting range had fallen silent again.


    "Instructor Ramsey, you''ve won," Wilson said, his voice thick with emotion.


    Robin raised an eyebrowzily. "It was inevitable."


    Wilson chuckled awkwardly. "There''s one thing I don''t get. Why did you take off the super long-range scope?


    "Without it, you can''t possibly see a target at 4.7 miles, so how did you aim?"


    At that moment, Jack and Xavier stood still, their eyes glued to Robin, eager to hear his answer.


    Robin wiped his hands with a towel before responding "A real sniper doesn''t rely on his eyes to find his target. He uses his instincts."


    His words hung in the air, sending a chill down Wilson''s spine.


    Jack''s eyes widened in excitement.


    The movements, the expression, and that exact phrase everything about it reminded him of someone from the past.


    Robin ced the towel down and looked ahead at the range.


    "A sniper who only trains his eyes and doesn''t develop his sixth sense will never be elite. He''ll only ever be good, but never great. Even if they manage to shoot a target precisely 1.9 miles away, they would only be considered good." As Robin spoke, Jack''s heart raced.


    He felt that his prediction had been true. Robin was probably the person he had been searching for all these years!


    Wilson stood frozen, his mind racing. The scene before him felt like a shback to a moment 22 years ago.


    The weather was the same-warm and sunny. The same radiant sunset. They were once again standing at the legendary range where Draconia''s most famous sniper had created his own miracle.


    The military legend, the one who had earned Wilson''s deep respect, had spoken the same words to him that day.


    The painful truth was that Wilson had never been able to surpass the limitations of relying on his eyes to shoot, and his maximum range had always been 1.9 miles.


    The air in the range seemed thick and suffocating now.


    1


    Chapter 437 They Are Requesting Reinforcements


    64%


    s


    Talia stepped forward, breaking the tension. "General Wilson, you lost. That''s the end of it. There''s nothing more to discuss."


    Her words caused everyone to turn their attention to Wilson, anxiously waiting for his response.


    Jack just shook his head andughed.


    This girl has zero tact!


    Sure, the truth is clear, but there''s no need to say it out loud!


    How could Wilson save face now?


    Wilson red at Talia. "Where are you from?"


    "General Wilson, I''m from Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division. I joined War Wolf through my own strength!" Talia stood tall, her tone sharp. "What kind of trash division is that? Get lost-"


    Before Wilson could finish, Xavier whispered quickly, "General Wilson, she''s the daughter of Mr. Cross from Investigation Division 7."


    Wilson swallowed his words. Staring at Talia in shock, he quickly corrected himself, "Get lost? Absolutely not!


    "You should stay here and train hard at War Wolf. If you can''t pass the tests, just wait for your turn!"


    He paused, ring at Talia. "I lost! I''ll get lost."


    Just as he finished, two off-road military vehicles sped into the base.


    Four captains jumped out, rushing to Ss.


    "Commander Colton, Colonel Wright, deputymander of War Wolf Special Forces, along with ten soldiers, were ambushed by a group of elite assassins at Waby Mountain''s Sevenfold Crest. "Two soldiers were killed. They are requesting reinforcements!


    "Dragon Soul and Dark Panther Special Forces, who are nearby, are quickly assembling to head to Waby Mountain''s Sevenfold Crest!"

 The Deadly 438

    Chapter 438 Killing Hostages, One Every Ten Minutes


    Wilson swiftly received an urgent rescue request from Headquarters,


    s


    It had been reported that six notorious individuals had crossed into the Waby Mountain region of Brookhaven, searching for a long-lost ancient relic.


    Rumors in the World of Darkness suggested that this relic, which had been hidden for years, had recently resurfaced near Brookhaven, Draconia.


    The relic was tied to Draconia''s Special Operations Military Region, specifically the War Wolf Special Forces,


    At noon, Freya had been given the order to lead ten of her top War Wolf Special Forces soldiers on a mission to apprehend the intruders at Sevenfold Crest


    The intelligence division of the Special Operations Military Region had provided details about the six intruders.


    These individuals were seasoned mercenaries, each with over ten to twenty years of experience as elite assassins.


    Each was an expert in solobat, their skills surpassing even Freya''s best team members.


    As Freya''s team tracked the intruders through the dense forests of Sevenfold Crest, a violent battle ensued.


    After misjudging the intruders'' strength, Freya and her team were outmatched and taken hostage.


    So far, two War Wolf soldiers had been killed.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon Soul and Dark Panther Special Forces teams, who had been training nearby, rushed to assist with the rescue. However, with the six assassins holding Freya and her soldiers captive, the situation had be too dangerous for immediate action. Upon hearing the report, Wilson wasted no time. "Commander Colton, select ten elite soldiers for the rescue operation!"


    Ernest quickly volunteered. "General Wilson, I want to be part of this mission!"


    "I want to join too!"


    "I''m ready!"


    Instantly, dozens of Special Forces soldiers at the training grounds eagerly raised their hands, wanting to take part in the rescue.


    Ss hesitated, ncing at Wilson. "General Wilson, will ten be enough?


    "These six are the world''s deadliest assassins with the best gear."


    0


    Chapter 438 Killing Hostages, One Every Ten Minutes


    "Ten soldiers are enough!" Wilson responded firmly.


    64%1


    s


    He exchanged a look with Xavier and Jack, who nodded in agreement. "Commander Colton, this mission will be under Instructor Ramsey''s leadership!"


    Ss blinked, surprised. "Instructor Ramsey? He just joined War Wolf-"


    "Who holds the highest rank in War Wolf?" Wilson asked sharply.


    "it''s Instructor Ramsey," Ss replied reluctantly.


    "Then it''s settled. Since he holds the highest rank and is the chief instructor, he will lead this mission!"


    Wilson turned to Robin, his expression stern. "Instructor Ramsey, assemble your team!"


    Robin nced at the clock before gesturing to Mark and his three teammates. "You four will apany us as observers, but you won''t participate in the mission." Confused, Mark and the others exchanged looks. "Wait, we can''t participate?"


    "Ernest!"


    "Here!" Ernest snapped to attention, surprised Robin had chosen him.


    He had expected Robin to hold a grudge and leave him behind.


    "What''s the matter, don''t want to go?" Robin asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ernest quickly responded, "Of course I''m ready to go!"


    "Ss, stay behind at the War Wolf training base!"


    "What? Why can''t I go?" Ss asked, rmed.


    Robin''s tone was firm, "No reason!"


    "I''m going too!" Talia stepped forward.


    Wilson snapped coldly, "This mission is extremely dangerous. You''re a new recruit, and you don''t have the experience to join." "That''s not fair!" Talia protested.


    "The situation isplicated, and Colonel Wright is one of the hostages. As a woman, I may be more useful in this situation." Jack nodded in agreement. "General Wilson, let her join."


    Wilson scowled. "You''d better follow orders during the mission. If you step out of line, I''ll personally take care of it!"


    "Understood! I''ll follow orders!" Talia said eagerly.


    Within minutes, the War Wolf rescue team was assembled, and two helicopters took off toward Sevenfold


    <


    Chapter 438 Killing Hostages, One Every Ten Minutes


    Crest.


    45 Free Coins


    At the peak of Waby Mountain, in the dense, unexplored forest,


    The Dragon Soul and Dark Panther Special Forces teams, consisting of 30 soldiers,y hidden behind trees, watching the six assassins.


    Freya and the remaining eight War Wolf soldiers were tied to trees as hostages.


    One of the masked assassins pressed a gun to the head of a War Wolf soldier and spoke in broken Draconianguage.


    "Get a helicopter here immediately, or we''ll start killing hostages-one every ten minutes!"


    Before anyone from Dragon Soul could respond, a gunshot rang out, and one of the War Wolf soldiers was executed as a warning.


    "Stop killing the hostages! We''llply with your demands! The helicopter is on its way and will be here in ten minutes!"


    The assassin nced at his watch. "Get the snipers to back off. If anyone shoots, the bombs we have will go off, and every hostage will be killed!"


    Another shot rang out.


    A War Wolf soldier was shot in the head.


    Freya''s eyes filled with tears as she shouted, "Myrades from Dragon Soul and Dark Panther, follow their orders now!"


    Then, turning to the six assassins, her voice full of fury, she shouted, "Stop killing! We''ll do what you want! The six assassins eyed Freya with cruel amusement, exchanging nces beforeughing. "The female colonel from Draconian Special Forces! Hahaha ...


    "Take off your clothes, one piece at a time. I want to film this.


    "If you don''t keep your word, we''ll post the video online for everyone to see the great Draconian female colonel in action. Hahaha...

 The Deadly 439

    Chapter 439 I''ll Do It!


    Chapter 439 I''ll Do It!


    s


    Freya''s teeth ground together as she spat, "You monsters! Even if you kill me, I''ll never give in to you!"


    The lead assassin sneered, pressing his gun to the head of a War Wolf soldier. "Is that so?" he taunted. "Care to repeat yourself?"


    Fury bubbled inside Freya, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened. She red at the assassin, wishing she could tear him apart.


    "You don''t have to agree," the assassin jeered, "but if you don''t, I''ll stter his brains all over the ce in seconds. You''ve got five seconds to make up your mind Freya looked at the soldier, held at gunpoint, and shook her head with bitter resignation. "Let him go!"


    The remaining War Wolf team members shouted in unison, "Colonel Wright, don''t do it!"


    "You''re all monsters! If it''s thest thing I do, I''ll make sure you pay! My Dragon Soul and Dark Pantherrades-open fire! Take these scum down!"


    A sharp bang cut through the air as the assassin fired, tearing off the soldier''s ear. Blood sprayed, painting his face with crimson.


    "Shout again, and I''ll aim for his head."


    "Let him go!" Freya''s voice was shaky with rage, her lips bleeding from the force of her clenched teeth. "I- I''ll do it!"


    The soldiers stared at her in disbelief, their eyes filled with horror, frustration, and helplessness.


    Some even shed tears.


    "No! Colonel Wright, don''t! I''m not afraid to die!" the injured soldier cried, writhing in pain.


    "We''d rather die than let you suffer this humiliation!" the others shouted.


    The assassinsughed loudly. "Want to die? Fine, we''ll grant your wish!" They raised their guns, pointing them straight at the soldiers'' heads.


    "Stop!" Freya shouted. "You think Draconia will let you do this? Kill one more of us, and our forces outside will rip you apart!"


    The lead assassin raised his gun, mocking her words, "I''ve killed countless people in my time. If I have to leave here without hostages, so be it. "Now take off your clothes, or I''ll shoot them one by one!"


    He motioned to one of his men. "Get the camera ready. Record every second."


    Another assassin pressed his gun against a soldier''s head, his gaze locked on Freya. "Well? What''s it going to be?"


    The soldier and hisrades screamed in unison, "Colonel Wright, don''t listen to him! We''ll die together!


    <


    Chapter 439 I''ll Do It!


    Ourrades will avenge us!"


    64%


    s


    The assassin chuckled darkly and pretended to pull the trigger. "Hah, seems like you''re not afraid to die. Very well. Let''s see how brave you really are!" "Stop!" Tears filled Freya''s eyes. "I ... I''ll do it!"


    One of the assassins roughly untied Freya''s hands. "There. Don''t even think about resisting, or I''ll put a bullet in his head."


    Freya gritted her teeth, hissing, "You''ll pay for this."


    The assassin smirked. "We''re living on borrowed time. Whether we make it out of here or die trying, it doesn''t matter."


    Herrades cried out, "Colonel Wright, don''t listen to him!"


    Freya wiped her tears away, her voice steady despite the pain. "Don''t say another word. Stay alive, and make sure these monsters pay."


    Another round of mockingughter echoed from the assassins. "Hurry up!"


    Freya clenched her jaw, every movementced with fury as she started undoing the buttons of her uniform jacket.


    She ripped off her insignia and rank, her white shirt now exposed to their cruel gaze.


    One assassin circled her, capturing every angle on his camera. "Keep going!"


    The War Wolf soldiers watched in agony, their teeth grinding so tightly they feared their jaws might crack. "Colonel Wright, please! We''d rather die than see you suffer like this!" The assassin holding his gun to the soldier''s head issued a coldmand, "Keep going!"


    Freya''s voice cracked with anguish, "Let him go. I... I''ll keep going."


    Her eyes darted to the assassin filming her, locking onto the detonator strapped to his vest.


    She made a silent vow: if help didn''te soon, she would take him down with her, ensuring no one would ever use this footage to disgrace Draconia''s soldiers. She slowly unfastened each button of her blouse.


    In the dim evening light filtering through the trees, her fair, wless skin was gradually revealed.


    The soldiers'' eyes filled with despair. "Colonel Wright, please, don''t do this. We''d rather die than see you go through this."


    The six special forces soldiers shouted, their voices filled with fury as they struggled against their restraints, desperate to break free and take down their captors.


    One of the assassins, d in ck, stared at the exposed skin along Freya''s neck, his gaze shing with a sinister gleam.


    <


    Chapter 439 I''ll Do It!


    *64%*


    $5 Free Coins


    "Colonel of Draconia, as long as your military agrees to fulfill our conditions and get us safely out of the country, we''ll make sure to keep your secrets. Of course, I''ll keep the recordings just for myself to enjoyter, hahaha..." Freya''s voice turned icy. "Rest assured, someone will make sure you never see again."


    "Hah, I''ll be waiting for that!" he sneered, then barked, "Keep going! Or your teammates will die, one by one, because of you. Now, hurry up!"


    Freya had already undone two buttons.


    She then hesitated before undoing the third button, which revealed her underwear.


    The six special forces members shook their heads in shame. "Colonel Wright, our lives don''t matter-don''t go any further with this!"


    Outside the perimeter, Dragon Soul and Dark Panther special forces members, watching the scene unfold in the jungle through binocrs, saw the desperate situation. Several snipers called out, "Captain, give the order! Let us take down these animals!" But no one dared issue the order.


    These terrorists were beyond reckless, and one wrong move would mean the end for all the War Wolf soldiers.


    "Hurry up!" the assassin barked, signaling Freya to continue undressing.

 The Deadly 440

    Chapter 440 Scared of a Life Worse than Death


    Chapter 440 Scared of a Life Worse than Death 04%1


    s


    Two helicopters cut through the sky with deafening roars, rapidly descending from the Waby Mountain War Wolf training base tond at the edge of the dense Sevenfold Crest forest.


    The des whirred as ten elite soldiers from the War Wolf Special Forces, led by Robin, quickly exited the aircraft.


    Wilson, Jack, Xavier, and the others climbed out of the second helicopter, their faces taut with anxiety.


    Without exchanging a word, they hurried into their off road vehicles, heading toward the treeline.


    Morris Fennimore, themander of the Dragon Soul Special Forces, and Miles Parham, themander of the Dark Panther Special Forces, sprinted toward Wilson, Xavier, and Jack-three high-ranking generals. "General Wilson, we''ve confirmed that six highly dangerous individuals have already killed two members of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    "They''re armed with explosives, making any direct action too risky.


    "They''ve demanded a helicopter in the next ten minutes, and Headquarters has agreed to their terms. Now, they''re threatening Colonel Wright....


    Morris paused, his expression darkening.


    11


    "Go on!" Wilson ordered, his voice sharp. "What exactly are they threatening Colonel Wright with?"


    Miles hesitated before answering, anger seeping into his words, "They''ve threatened to strip Colonel Wright and film it. They n to use the footage as leverage for their safe escape."


    "Monsters!" Xavier growled, his face twisting in fury. "Why haven''t we deployed snipers yet? Why aren''t we taking them out?"


    "They''re carrying bombs ... " Morris immediately responded.


    Wilson, brows furrowed, looked at Robin. "General Ramsey, what''s your n?


    "If we wait for the military to send a helicopter, Freya will be subjected to unimaginable humiliation. If that video gets out, not only will it ruin her, but it will disgrace the entire Draconian military" Talia, shaking with rage, stepped forward. "I''ll go!"


    "Stop right there!" Wilson snapped, his tonemanding. "What are you thinking? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    Ernest, equally enraged, stepped up, his fists clenched. "General Wilson, let us go in and take them down!"


    "Do you want to storm in and die with them?" Robin gave a sharp look toward the dense forest. "We should''ve acted faster, instead of waiting around like this."


    "Then what do we do?" Miles asked, looking at Robin with a mix of confusion and curiosity. Hisck of familiarity with Robin''s rank was clear.


    Chapter 440 Scared of a Life Worse than Death


    s


    "I''ll go in," Robin said, his voice unwavering.


    "By yourself?"


    Robin turned to Mark and the others. "Mark, you four stay here and keep an eye on things with the binocrs."


    "Yes, sir," Mark and his team replied, their reluctance evident.


    Talia took a step forward. "Mr. Robin, let me go with you!"


    Before Wilson could protest, Robin nodded. "Stay behind me, and don''t act on your own. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" Talia responded, her voice tinged with excitement.


    In one fluid motion, Robin tore a cloth off a temporarymand table and started toward the forest.


    Ernest hurried to catch up. "Instructor Ramsey, are you sure you can handle this alone?"


    Robin shot him a cold nce. "Stay here and observe."


    "Understood," Ernest muttered, confusion clouding his features.


    Wilson, Jack, and Xavier handed out binocrs, focusing on Robin and Talia as they ventured deeper into the woods.


    With careful, deliberate steps, Robin and Talia advanced.


    Suddenly, six men dressed in ck emerged, raising their weapons. "Stop right there! Take one more step, and we''ll shoot you both!" Talia froze, her body trembling with fear.


    In that instant, she could feel the menacing energy radiating from the assassins-a chilling presence that was as palpable as it was terrifying.


    These were killers who had no hesitation in ending lives, men who had long walked the fine line between life and death, and their very presence oozed danger. Robin, unfazed, casually shrugged. "Anyone who dares speak to me like that is already dead."


    Before the assassins could even react, six silver needles whistled through the air, striking them with deadly precision.


    The assassins froze, their bodies going stiff as their lives ended in an instant.


    Robin covered Freya''s exposed body with the cloth.


    She copsed into his arms and sobbed like a child,pletely overwhelmed by her emotions.


    This was the first time the normally stoic Freya had shown such vulnerability to herrades-her body shaking as tears streamed down her face.


    In that moment, Freya clung to Robin, finding in his embrace a sense of safety she had long been deprived


    <


    Chapter 440 Scared of a Life Worse than Death


    s


    1. of.


    Robin gently patted her shoulder. "It''s alright. Whoever did this to you will regret ever being born."


    He then pointed to Talia. "Go untie them."


    The six assassins, still frozen in ce, stood motionless, unable toprehend what had just happened or how Robin had appeared in front of them.


    Freya wiped her eyes, her face still tear-streaked. With trembling fingers, she pointed to the leader of the assassins. "I told him I''d make sure he never sees again. Robin nodded, his expression cold. A sh of steel gleamed in his eyes, and with a swift motion, he gouged out the man''s eyes, causing him to scream in agony. The forest echoed with the agonized scream, "Ah! It''s the Devil!"


    Robin shoved Freya into Talia''s arms and spun back toward the leader. With brutal force, he stomped down on the man''s thigh.


    A sickening crack rang out as the bones shattered. The man screamed, "Kill me now!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unbothered. "Aren''t you all supposed to be fearless? If you''re not afraid of death, then why are you so scared of a life worse than death?"


    At that moment, reinforcements from Dragon Soul and Dark Panther rushed forward.


    "Take them all back!" Morrismanded.


    Several soldiers hurried to grab the six assassins and drag them out of the woods.


    "Let them go!" Robin''s voice was cold and threatening. "Did I give you permission to take them?"


    Morris red at Robin. "They''re prisoners, and they must be treated humanely. You can''t just execute them!"


    "When they shot your men, did they show any mercy?" Robin sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. In one swift motion, he snapped the neck of the assassin leader, killing him instantly. "The world has always followed one simple rule-blood debts must be repaid in blood!


    "To hell with humanity!"

 The Deadly 441

    12:10 Sat, 30 Nov OD.


    M


    Chapter 441 What''s Wrong with Me Beating You?


    Chapter 441 What''s Wrong with Me Beating You?


    The six War Wolf Special Forces soldiers, just freed from their restraints, seethed with anger.


    76%


    *ffee Coins


    Furious, they took a step forward, their voices full of rage, "Commander Fennimore, these monsters killed four of our men! We have to make them pay!"


    Morris''s voice thundered in response, filled with authority, "Who gave you permission to speak here? Step back, now!"


    The six soldiers from the War Wolf Special Forces lowered their heads in humiliation, feeling the sting of disgrace.


    Freya''s eyes burned with fury.


    Without hesitation, she adjusted the cloth around her waist, shoved Talia aside, and quickly grabbed a short sword from the ground.


    With determined steps, she advanced toward the assassin in ck who had ughtered two of herrades.


    Morris was taken aback. "Colonel Wright, please ... calm down!"


    "Calm down, my foot!" Freya yelled, raising the de high and bringing it down with lethal precision on the assassin''s head.


    The assassin''s head fell cleanly from his body, the jungle falling eerily quiet around them.


    Morris stood frozen, shock and anger mixing on his face as he watched the brutal scene unfold. "Colonel Wright, as a senior officer in the Draconia Special Operations Military Region, how can youpletely disregard battlefield protocol like this?" Freya wiped away the tears burning in her eyes and snapped back, "To hell with battlefield protocol!


    "Are you blind, Morris? Didn''t you see how these scoundrels shot our men down in cold blood?


    "Didn''t you see how they humiliated our soldiers from Draconia?


    "They came here to murder and loot. They deserve to die!"


    #


    "How could you Morris''s anger was palpable as he pointed a shaking finger at Freya.


    "Colonel Wright, I get that you''re upset, but calm down and return to base. You''re not fit to stay here any longer!"


    Before he could say more, Robin stepped forward, his foot snapping the neck of another ck-d assassin with a sickening crack.


    The assassin''s eyes widened in terror, blood gushing from his mouth before he crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The War Wolf Special Forces soldiers stood in stunned silence, their eyes filled with emotion.


    It was the revenge they had longed for but had been too restrained to carry out.


    Morris was livid, his finger now directed at Robin. "Who are you? Breaking the rules like this again and


    Chapter 441 What''s Wrong with Me Beating You?


    again-do you fear I won''t send you to a military tribunal?


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his demeanor calm. "You wanna text me? I''ll put a bullet in your head right now?


    "Enough!" Morris yelled. "State your rank!"


    Ernest stepped forward, his tone cold, ''Commander Fennimore, this is our War Wolf Special Forces chief instructor, Major General Robin! You''re in no position to lecture or give orders to General Ramsey Mark also chimed in, his voice firm, "Commander Fennimore, you''ve already broken battlefield protocol


    challenging a superior officer, General Ramsey has every right to execute military discipline, including ilering your immediate execution."


    Morris and Miles froze, staring at Robin''s youthful face, struggling toprehend how someone so young could hold such a high rank. "What..."


    Xavier nodded solemnly. "That''s correct. Robin is the newly appointed Chief Instructor for War Wolf, as assigned by the headquarters." Ernest sneered, "Commander Fennimore, you''d better apologize to the General right now."


    Morris, unable to ept the punishment, stood frozen, unsure of how to react.


    "Commander Fennimore, do you n to keep disrespecting General Ramsey?" Freya''s voice cut through the tension. Two War Wolf Special Forces soldiers stepped forward, ready to restrain Morris if necessary. Morris immediately snapped to attention and saluted. "I''m sorry, Instructor Ramsey. I didn''t know your identity. Please forgive my disrespect.


    "However, I still have something to say. Even though you''re amander, executing prisoners like this goes against the rules ..."


    Robin kicked Morris hard in the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. "Keep talking nonsense, and I''l make you regret it."


    A few Dragon Soul Special Forces soldiers looked hesitant, clearly unsure whether to intervene, but none dared move forward, intimidated by Robin''s status.


    "What..." Morris groaned, clutching his stomach. "Military regtions prohibitmanders from striking or scolding their subordinates!"


    "What''s wrong with me beating you?!" Robin retorted, delivering a crushing punch that sent Morris flying backward.


    "Why do you think we should let these scum live? So they can keep shooting yourrades?"


    "Well... that''s for the military tribunal to decide. You have no right to execute prisoners!" Morris groaned, still defiant.


    "A military tribunal?!" Robin scoffed. "You think a tribunal will deal with these b*stards who killed four of our men?"


    Morris turned to Wilson and the others, his frustration boiling over. "General Wilson, don''t you think-"


    12:10 Sat, 30 Nov MO


    Chapter 441 What''s Wrong with Me Beating You?


    76%


    s


    Before he could finish, all the War Wolf Special Forces soldiers shouted in unison, "General Ramsey is right! These b*stards deserve to die for killing ourrades!" "You all arepletely out of line!" Morris shouted, pointing at the soldiers stepping forward.


    Wilson''s voice thundered across the field, "Silence! Step back!"


    Morris red up at him, his fury mounting. "General Wilson!"


    "Hand me your gun!" Wilson barked.


    Confused, Morris reluctantly handed over his rifle.


    Without hesitation, Wilson aimed the weapon and fired, the bullet tearing through the skull of one of the remaining assassins.


    A mist of blood filled the air.


    Morris, stunned, turned to Wilson, his shock evident. "General Wilson ... what have you done?"


    Wilson''s gaze swept over the soldiers, his tone as cold as steel.


    "Any hostile forces attempting to breach our borders and jeopardize national security were neutralized during this confrontation. Do you understand?"


    The War Wolf, Dragon Soul, and Dark Panther soldiers all responded in unison, "Yes, General Wilson, we understand!"


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov 640

 The Deadly 442

    Chapter 442 They Want Us to Destroy War Wolf


    The intense roar of 40 highly trained Draconian soldiers reverberated through the thick, webh jungle of Waby Mountain''s Sevenfold Crest


    This surge of raw, unyielding military power shattered any hope the invaders had leh


    Blood must be avenged by blood!


    It ignited the hearts and minds of every Draconian soldier in sight.


    What did humanity, rules of engagement, or mercy matter?


    The noble ideals of their enemies meant nothing here-mere words to be ignored


    The pride of their bloodline would not be dishonored!


    Anyone who dared to harm their brothers would pay the price with their life!


    This was the unwavering mission of every Draconian soldier


    Amid the fiery chants of the special forces, Wilson gave amand. "Drayon Soul, Dark Panther, listen up! Turn around! Set up at a 300-feet perimeter outside the jungle and be ready "Alright, General Wilson!"


    In an instant, the sound of heavy boots marching away from the jungle echoed across the terrain.


    The three ck-d assassins, watching the shift in the soldiers'' movements, immediately understood what was happening.


    These elite soldiers of the special forces were about to end them all.


    The Draconian soldiers weren''t the soft, merciful forces the rumors had made them out to be.


    As they gazed at the hard faces of the soldiers around them, the assassins felt the chilling touch of death for the first time.


    These men had no allegiance, only money driving them.


    Before entering Draconia, they had only heard rumors of the military''spassion toward prisoner, of their kindness toward those who surrendered.


    But they couldn''t have been more wrong-these Draconian soldiers were merciless.


    73


    One of the assassins, nursing his wounds from the brutal treatment, pointed at Robin and shouted, I''ll report you to the international military tribunal! We''ve surrendered-why are you still killing us?" "Report? Go tell that to Hades!" Robin mocked, gesturing to the six War Wolf soldiers who had witnessed theirrades being gunned down.


    "Leave this one who was filming carlier for questioning. You can deal with the other two. "They killed ourrades. What do you think should happen to them?" Robin demanded. "General Ramsey, we should execute them and avenge our fallen brothers!" The eyes of the six War Wolf


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 442 They Want Us to Destroy War Wolf


    soldiers burned with fury.


    76%1


    #54fee Coins


    They seized their assault rifles and dragged the two remaining assassins to a clearing to deal with them.


    "Wait!" Robin barked, stopping them with a sharp gesture. "Don''t waste bullets on these scum."


    The soldiers froze, confused.


    Wilson, Jack, and the others exchanged nces, equally uncertain of Robin''s orders.


    Robin pointed at theirbat knives. "A knife is more fitting for these filth."


    "Understood, General Ramsey!" The six soldiers immediately drew their knives and, without hesitation, plunged them into the assassins, killing them swiftly.


    Thest assassin, witnessing the brutal deaths of hisrades, realized he wouldn''t escape. Desperate, he tried to bite his own tongue to end his life.


    But before he could, Robin quickly drew his dragon dagger and thrust it into the assassin''s mouth.


    One by one, Robin ripped the assassin''s teeth from his mouth, each agonized scream ringing out through the jungle.


    "Tell me! Who sent you to invade Draconia? What was your mission?"


    The assassin desperately shook his head.


    Robin stomped on his ankle, forcing a sickening crack to echo in the dark jungle as the assassin howled in -pain.


    "Kill me! I can''t tell you anything! My family is being held hostage by them!" the assassin screamed.


    Robin sneered, "I don''t care about your family. Since you came here, you should''ve known the price."


    The assassin screamed again, "They''ll all die because of me!"


    "That''s your problem, not mine," Robin replied coldly, unmoved.


    "I won''t talk!" the assassin yelled defiantly, "Even if I do, I''ll die. My family will die for it!"


    "Well then, that''s your choice." Robin crouched beside him, gripping his finger.


    "Ever wonder what it''s like to have your fingers slowly removed with a knife?"


    The assassin''s eyes widened in terror, and he shouted, "You''re a devil!" "Exactly!" Robin grinned, a dark smile crossing his face.


    With a brutal motion, Robin began to slice through the assassin''s fingers, each cut sending waves of pain through the man''s body.


    The assassin convulsed as each slice of flesh and bone tore deeper. After less than 20 seconds, the man was no longer able to bear it.


    "I''ll talk... Just make it stop," he gasped.


    277


    Sat, 30


    Chapter 442 They Want Us to Destroy War Wolf


    Robin''s expression remained cold. "You don''t get to make demands."


    76%1


    s


    The assassin sobbed in desperation. "We were hired by a secret organization. They paid us 100 million dors toe to Draconia and search for an ancient relic. "This relic appeared 21 years ago, and it''s said that it appears once every 50 years.


    "Rumor has it that it disappeared around Harmonfield 20 years ago."


    Robin remembered the words from the Sakurania assassins. "What kind of relic?"


    The assassin could only shake his head, bitter. "I-I don''t know. They said we''d meet someone in Harmonfield who would exin more."


    "Anything else?" Robin pressed, his voice still icy.


    The assassin, casting a quick look at the surrounding soldiers, muttered, "They want us to destroy War Wolf."


    The War Wolf soldiers froze in shock.


    What kind of mysterious organization would want to take down our special forces?

 The Deadly 443

    12 11 Sat, 30 Nov 02.


    Chipre 448 Who Did Old Fred Want Me to Wait For


    Chapter 443 Who Did Old Fred Want Me to Wait For 76%


    +5/Free Coins


    The moment the ck-d assassin finished speaking, a glint of cold light shed through the air, aimed directly at his throat,


    Before anyone couldprehend what had just urred, Robin moved like a shadow, darting toward the northwest corner of the forest with lightning speed,


    The onlookers were stunned, frozen in ce, as they struggled to process what had happened.


    What left them in awe was Robin''s unbelievable speed-so quick that they couldn''t react in time.


    Wilson, narrowing his eyes, followed the trail left by Robin as he chased two dark figures through the


    dense trees,


    As the former elitemander of Draconia''s Special Operations, Wilson''s instincts kicked in, and he immediately pursued, his movements matching Robin''s urgency. Jack, gripping his binocrs, focused them on the direction the two were heading.


    In mere seconds, Robin had intercepted the two assants.


    With a casual flick, Robin wiped his hands with a wet cloth and stood in front of the two masked men. "I''ve had my eye on you for a while. Are you working with them?" The two masked men froze, stunned by Robin''s calm demeanor.


    "We don''t mean you any harm. Please, just let us go..." one of them begged.


    Robin discarded the wet wipe with a dismissive gesture and smirked. "You know me?"


    "The Divine Drakebane!" The two men instinctively stepped back, their hands reaching for their heavy short swords.


    Robin''s grin widened. "Since you know who I am, you should know how this works. Let''s get this over with!"


    Without hesitation, the two men unsheathed their des and lunged at Robin, attacking from opposite


    sides with brutal intent.


    In the blink of an eye, the air around Robin seemed to twist as he spun in mid-air, his body propelling upward in a perfect arc.


    A chilling, almost surreal motion passed through the forest. Before the two ck-d assassins even realized it, their throats had been shed wide open.


    They clutched their necks in horror as blood poured from their wounds, their eyes wide in disbelief at the gleaming dragon dagger in Robin''s hand.


    In a split second, a Golden Dragon Emblem erupted from the de, its presence overwhelming as it seemed to thirst for blood.


    Crimson streams shot out from their throats as the dragon hungrily drew in the blood, leaving the assassins drained of life in mere seconds.


    As the wind picked up, their bodies crumbled into nothing, leaving behind only dust.


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov 04


    Chapter 443 Who Did Old Fred Want Me to Wait For


    Wilson, who had been trailing behind, arrived just in time to witness this terrifying spectacle.


    His entire body trembled, cold sweat running down his back.


    * Coins


    What he had heard as legends, he now saw firsthand. The sheer bloodthirstiness of the Dragon Dagger left


    him shaken to his core.


    Taking a deep breath, Wilson slowly stepped back, his eyes wide in shock.


    The forest grew eerily silent, the aftermath of the brutal moment hanging in the air.


    Robin wiped his hands once again, ncing at Wilson with a knowing look as the general hesitated in fear. Meanwhile, Jack, hidden deeper in the forest, had caught sight of the fleeting golden dragon arc in the sky. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he watched Robin approach from the edge of the forest. Could it really be him-the one I''ve been searching for all these years?


    Jack quickly grabbed Wilson, who was still in a daze, and pulled him aside. "General Wilson... what did you just see?" Jack whispered urgently.


    Wilson''s voice trembled. "General Grayson, I... I saw the Bloodthirsty Dragon!"


    Jack froze, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "Bloodthirsty... Was it Robin?"


    Wilson nced nervously at Robin before nodding. "His military dagger!"


    "Dragon dagger?" Jack''s eyes widened. "General Wilson, this is ssified. You must keep this quiet, no matter what!"


    Wilson, visibly shaken, nodded quickly. "Understood, General Grayson. Does this mean...?"


    "Yes," Jack whispered, his gaze fixed on Robin''s retreating form. "If it really is him, this is connected to Dragon Manor. It''s bigger than we thought. There are far too many lives at stake.


    "You have to keep quiet about this, or the entire leadership of Draconia will be drenched in blood!" Wilson broke into a cold sweat, nodding in agreement. "Understood, General Grayson!" The situation in the forest was swiftly resolved.


    Two helicopters flew in, transporting seven injured members of the War Wolf Special Forces, along with Jack and Wilson, back to their base.


    Due to weight restrictions, Robin, Ernest, Mark, and the others took off in two off-road vehicles, heading toward the base bynd.


    Their route led them through the provincial capital, with the Sevenfold Crest to the southwest and the training base in the northeast.


    After spending the afternoon at the base, especially after the intense jungle mission, Robin''s reputation within the War Wolf Special Forces had soared.


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov MOD.


    Chapter 443 Who Did Old Fred Want Me to Wait For


    He was now regarded as a hero among them.


    The morale of the previously deted War Wolf soldiers had beenpletely reignited.


    76%


    s


    As Robin leaned back in his seat, eyes closed in quiet thought, his mind was consumed by the strange events unfolding around Brookhaven.


    Assassins from Sakurania, along with others from unknown groups, were gathering in Harmonfield, all seemingly searching for the same elusive ancient relic.


    Rumor had it that the relic had resurfaced in the region 20 years ago.


    Robin couldn''t shake the feeling that this relic had some connection to him.


    What could it be? What''s the connection?


    Who did Old Fred want me to wait for in Harmonfield? Is this mysterious relic somehow involved?


    Determined to uncover the truth, Robin made up his mind to investigate.


    As their vehicle neared the city center, Ernest, noticing that Robin seemed lost in thought, softly asked, "General Ramsey, it''ll be another three hours before we reach the base. We haven''t eaten all afternoon, and there''s a big hotel up ahead. Should we stop for a meal?" 12:11 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 444 Feron Enterprises M

 The Deadly 444

    Chapter 444 Feron Enterprises Medical Sales Group Chapter 444 Feron Enterprises Medical Sales Group Robin slowly opened his eyes. "What time is it?"


    "Sir, it''s 7:00 PM," Ernest answered promptly.


    75%


    Robin nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, you all know this area. Find a hotel, get something to eat, and then we''ll head back."


    Ernest pointed ahead to a hotel with a familiar sign. "General Ramsey, we''ve eaten at the Brookhaven Hotel before after missions. The food there is supposed to be pretty good."


    "Alright, let''s go there." Robin agreed, sitting up straighter and looking ahead.


    "Understood!" Ernest hesitated briefly, then added, "General Ramsey, earlier at the base, I made a fool of myself in front of you. I hope you can forgive me...


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "Enough with the formalities."


    He turned serious as he continued, "Listen carefully: you have 13 days left. You''ll be up against Dragon Soul and Dark Panther. If you can''t score points in the uing military martial tournament, you''ll be stripped of your ranks." Mark''s eyes lit up. "Instructor Ramsey, now that you''re here, there''s no way we''ll be disbanded!


    "You saw it too. Every War Wolf brother here is fired up. You''ve sparked our fighting spirit! We''ll definitely beat Dragon Soul and Dark Panther!" he said with enthusiasm.


    "General Ramsey, you were incredible taking down those dangerous enemies!


    "From now on, I will only worship you!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, clearly unamused. "You''re good at ttery, but I don''t need it.


    "Where does all your confidencee from? You think spirit alone will beat Dragon Soul and the rest?" Mark flushed, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "Well, of course, we need skills too!" Suddenly, Mark''s eyes brightened. "But you''re here, General Ramsey! You''re our military god!


    "Talia, that rookie, became a top-tier expert thanks to you. Not to mention the seasonedrades in the military."


    Mark nced at Ernest. "Instructor Rudwick was a runner-up in the Special Operations Military Region. And yet, Talia managed to defeat him in a few moves.


    "If it weren''t for your guidance, Talia wouldn''t even be able to face Instructor Rudwick. I could knock her down with a single punch myself."


    The groupughed together.


    "Anyway, I''ve learned something important from this," Mark continued, now more animated.


    "Like you said, a top sniper doesn''t rely on their eyes, but their instinct when taking a shot!


    "In the same way, a true fighter relies on their heart, not some rigid technique. General Ramsey, I''m right,


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov


    ID


    Chapter 444 Feron Enterprises Medical Sales Group


    aren''t I?"


    76%


    s


    Robin smiled. "You''re quick to understand. Alright, we''ll start formal training tomorrow!"


    "Yes, sir!" Ernest, Mark, and the others responded eagerly.


    As they spoke, their vehicle pulled up in front of the Brookhaven Hotel.


    Inside the hotel, the staff guided them to Room 203 on the second floor.


    Meanwhile, in Room 201 on the second floor, Sarah and Vera were in the midst of a meeting with a major client from Feron Enterprises. The discussion revolved around securing the exclusive rights to distribute Silva Group''s medical equipment in the area. Lincoln Feron, the owner of Feron Enterprises, had been doing business with the Tylers for years.


    Sarah had introduced Vera to him.


    At nearly 50 years old, Lincoln had been in the medical device distribution business for almost 20 years.


    His saleswork stretched across all of Aurientia, with over a hundred distribution points, and his connections were well-established.


    Feron Enterprises had previously focused on distributing Silva Group''s medical devices, but since Vera''s father had taken over, the business had struggled.


    After Sarah reached out to the Ferons, Vera hade to the provincial capital with her, hoping to revitalize the medical equipment branch her mother had started.


    Sarah introduced Vera to Lincoln, "Ms. Silva, this is Mr. Lincoln Feron, chairman of Feron Enterprises'' medical sales group.


    "This Brookhaven Hotel is also owned by his brother.


    "We used to work with Mr. Feron through Tyler Group, but the partnership didn''t grow as expected, and we lost contact," Sarah continued.


    "Recently, I mentioned Silva Group''s medical sales to Mr. Feron, and he''s eager to discuss a potential coboration with you.


    "If this works out, Silva Group''s medical equipment could be distributed across Feron Enterprises''work throughout Aurientia."


    Lincoln, who had been sizing Vera up, seemed impressed by her beauty and figure.


    He stood and offered his hand with a smile. "Ms. Silva, my sales group has a strong presence throughout all of Aurientia. Since Sarah and I have been long-time acquaintances, this will be an easy discussion.


    "As long as we hit it off, I can offer you the best prices and thergest distributionwork," he said with a grin, his eyes lingering on Vera''s slender neck and curvy figure.

 The Deadly 445

    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov M 00


    Chapter 445 Vera, I''m Going to Destroy You Today


    Chapter 445 Vera, I''m Going to Destroy You Today


    76%


    45/Free Coins


    In the brief moments Vera spent talking with Lincoln, she quickly sensed that something was off about him.


    A man in his 50s should have a calm,posed demeanor, yet Lincoln was far from that.


    His eyescked the steadiness one might expect, and his smile seemed forced, almost nervous.


    Her gut feeling told her that this man wasn''t trustworthy.


    She wanted to get up and leave right then and there, but she was already sitting at the table, and leaving without a good reason would attract attention. Besides, Sarah was there with her, so it didn''t seem like too much of a problem.


    Vera silently reminded herself not to drink.


    Just as she was about to settle into the situation, Lincoln''s phone rang.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Vera leaned in slightly and whispered, "Sarah, do you know Mr. Feron well?"


    Sarah smiled and whispered back, "Don''t worry, darling. Mr. Feron has been working with the Tylers for years. He''s a solid, trustworthy man.


    "His wifees from a well-educated family, and she''s a professor at Brookhaven University here. Mr. Feron is highly educated, too. He wouldn''t do anything bad to you. You''ve got nothing to worry about. "Besides, I''m here. Nobody would dare do anything to you!"


    Vera nodded. "I suppose you''re right. But we should still stay cautious and protect ourselves. We don''t want to get into any trouble while we''re here."


    Sarah''s eyes glinted with a hint of mischief.


    Hmph, Vera, I''m going to destroy you today.


    You''re smart to be wary of this creep, but honestly, this old man has probably exploited enough innocent women like you over the years.


    It''s not that I''m heartless; it''s just that life is so unfair!


    You were supposed to be worse off.


    Instead, Lady Luck seems to favor you, and you somehow met Robin, and with the Dunn Group''s help, you fortune so easily.


    I won''t let you have it all!


    Tonight, I''m going to ruin you, turn you into someone unclean.


    made a


    Then let''s see if Robin still loves you after he finds out about you with another man.


    Haha!


    Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 445 Vera, I''m Going to Destroy You Today


    Once I have that video, everything you have-your Silva Group, Robin-will be mine!


    76%


    s


    Just then, Lincoln finished his call and ran his hand through his thinning hair, offering Vera an apologetic smile. "Ms. Silva, I''m sorry. That was an important call from a provincial official. I couldn''t ignore it. "Let''s forget about that for now. For the sake of our dinner, I''ll turn off my phone."


    Vera gave him a polite smile. "It''s no problem, Mr. Feron.


    "Let me tell you a little bit about the Silva Group.


    Ourpany has been around for over 20 years, originally focusing on medical equipment. When my mother was still with us, our technology and products were among the best in the industry here.


    "We had strong partnerships with several major sales groups across the country, and even international distributors started reaching out to us.


    "But after my mother passed away, everything came to a halt. Our exports stopped, and our domestic business slowed down."


    As she spoke, Vera''s voice faltered slightly, and a pang of grief tugged at her heart.


    Lincoln immediately stood, offering her a tissue with a concerned expression. "Ms. Silva, please don''t be upset. I know about your mother''s passing.


    "About ten years after I first started out, mypany was small, and we only started opening up the saleswork domestically, but we already had ns to coborate with the Silva Group. It''s such a shame thatmunication stopped after your mother''s death. "But now, you''re continuing her work, and that''s something to be proud of.


    "It seems fate brought us together after all.


    "Feron Enterprises has grown far beyond its original size, and we have the highest sales among ourpetitors in the country. We''re now one of the top distributors in the provincial medical market.


    "Not only are we leading here, but we have awork that spans all of Aurientia. If your products meet our standards, within six months, I''ll have them distributed across the country.


    "Let''s keep this simple, Ms. Silva. We''re meant to work together."


    Vera smiled politely, maintaining herposure. "Thank you, Mr. Feron. I''m hopeful that our future cooperation will be both smooth and sessful."


    Lincoln''s eyes lingered on her, clearly appreciating her beauty. A hint of something less innocent flickered in his gaze.


    "It''ll be a pleasure working with you," he said, with a slight edge to his voice.


    "Now that you''re here in the provincial capital, let me ensure you have a wonderful evening.


    "Let''s toast to our sessful partnership!"


    Vera immediately responded, "Mr. Feron, I''m sorry, but I don''t drink. I''ll just stick with water." Lincoln raised an eyebrow, stepping closer with a teasing frown. "How can you not drink? You''re


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov MOO.


    Chapter 445 Vera, I''m Going to Destroy You Today


    continuing your mother''s legacy. You should learn to appreciate a good drink!


    76%


    s


    "Drinking is an art. It helps build stronger rtionships, and... well, let''s leave the rest forter. I''m sure you''ll learn about it soon.


    "Trust me, you can''t enjoy life fully without a drink. It''s how memories are made with people!"


    Sarah quickly chimed in, "It''s okay, Ms. Silva. This is just red wine. A little won''t hurt. You''re meeting Mr. Feron for the first time, after all. You should at least have a sip." She poured a generous s

 The Deadly 446

    Chapter 446 I''ll Tear You Down!


    Chapter 446 I''ll Tear You Down!


    76%


    4544ee Coins


    Vera swiftly set her ss down, recalling a piece of advice Robin had given her during their time at Dawnspire Heights Estates: A woman drinking alone outside was bound to attract trouble.


    If Robin had been here today, she would''ve had no hesitation in raising her ss and drinking until she lost herself in the moment.


    Where is that troublesome guy now?


    wave of longing for his blunt, no-filter ways hit her.


    Since that day, she had promised herself that unless Robin-her reckless troublemaker-was around, she would stay far away from alcohol.


    With a soft smile, Vera spoke up, "I''m really sorry, Mr. Feron, but I simply don''t drink.


    Lincoln''s expression faltered, a momentary shift in his smile. "But don''t you think business and drinks go hand in hand?"


    Vera inhaled deeply before responding, "Mr. Feron, business is important, but alcohol is not something I''ll entertain. If having a drink is a prerequisite for doing business with you, then I''d rather not proceed." The air in the room thickened with tension.


    Lincoln''s face darkened as he shot a quick look at Sarah before turning back to Vera. "Ms. Silva, do you think you''re better than me?"


    Vera remained calm, her smile still in ce. "Mr. Feron, if my choice not to drink makes you think I''m looking down on you, I apologize, but I don''t believe we can work together."


    With that, she stood, gathering her purse, ready to leave the room.


    Sarah acted quickly, grabbing her arm and giving Lincoln a subtle look.


    As Vera began walking toward the door, Lincoln''s gaze followed her with greedy interest before he let out a loudugh.


    "Ms. Silva, I was just teasing! I admire women like you, who know exactly what they want!


    "Alright, no drinking! You can drink anything else in ce of wine. My apologies for being so brash earlier.


    "I forgot that this was our first time meeting, and I should''ve been more considerate with my words.


    "Please, don''t hold it against me!


    "Anyone who knows me knows I speak my mind, even when I don''t always think things through. I appreciate people like you who are straightforward!"


    He motioned for her to sit again. "Come, rx. I''ll drink.


    "I support your mother''s vision. If she were still alive, she''d be around my age now. So, I understand your goals. You can rest assured. This is actually a good thing. "Don''t worry. It''s just a drink. Any drink works fine. Even in water is good if it helps us talk business.


    HA


    Chapter 446 I''ll Tear You Down!


    "The point is to strengthen our rtionship and get the business done, right?


    Sarah added, "Ms. Silva, please don''t be upset,


    "Business thrives on good rtionships. Don''t you want to make a name for yourself?


    "Everything you''ve achieved is because of Robin and the Dunn Group, right? You''ve always wanted to prove your worth to him, haven''t you?"


    Vera froze, the thought of Robin knowing her true potential bringing a smile to her face.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned back, her demeanor lighter. "Mr. Feron, I was only joking before. I''ll have something to drink that''s not wine," Lincoln''s heartyugh filled the room. "Alright, alright!"


    "Ms. Tyler, please bring Ms. Silva two bottles of soda,


    Sarah nodded knowingly. "Ms. Silva, you talk with Mr. Feron for a bit. I''ll be right back"


    Vera hesitated. "Aren''t the staff supposed to bring it? You don''t need to go yourself"


    Sarah smiled sweetly and gently removed Vera''s hand. "They might not get the ones you like. Let me handle it."


    Vera nodded after a brief pause. "Okay, hurry back."


    As Sarah left, Vera couldn''t shake the sudden urge to call Robin.


    She quickly picked up her phone, dialed his number, then hesitated and hung up.


    What am I even supposed to say?


    Meanwhile, in room 203, Robin had just settled in when his phone buzzed.


    Seeing Vera''s name sh on the screen, he chuckled when he saw she had called but hung up almost immediately.


    She was probably bored, looking for some fun to stir up.


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar face hurry past the door. Sarah? What is she doing here?


    Is Vera here with her?


    "General Ramsey, what would you like for dinner?" Ernest asked, offering the menu.


    Robin put his phone down, dismissing the thought of Vera''s call for the time being.


    Back in the private room, Sarah grabbed two bottles of soda from the bar but didn''t return immediately.


    Instead, she quickly made her way to the restroom.


    There, she slipped a powdery substance into one of the bottles, watching it fizz up as bubbles rose to the surface.


    A dark smile twisted her lips.


    2


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 446 I''ll Tear You Down!


    Vera, don''t me me. This is on you!


    The world is harsh.


    You are too trusting, too kind.


    You let your guard down.


    Now, you''re going to pay for being so naive.


    Someone as kind as you don''t deserve the Silvas''rge empire!


    You''re too foolish.


    76%


    s


    You have no idea how hard this world is. Everyone at the top is ruthless, ying their own dirty games to secure the limited resources the world has to offer.


    That is the only rule of this game. Everything you see, the things you think are real? They''re all fake.


    And when I get what I want, don''t you dare me me. It''ll only show how ipetent and foolish you truly are.


    In this world, everything must be fought for.


    You can only me yourself for being too nice.


    Your kindness will be your downfall.


    The idea that good deeds are rewarded, bad deeds punished is a lie. A cruel, bitter lie.


    Sarah sneered to herself, eyes gleaming with malice. Her thoughts were cold and calcting as she sighed deeply.


    Vera, how dare you have a better life?


    If you think you can be better, I''ll tear you down!

 The Deadly 447

    Chapter 447 I Don''t Know Anyone Named Robin


    Chapter 447 I Don''t Know Anyone Named Robin


    Sarah entered the private room with a brisk pace, carrying two bottles of soda.


    "Vera, I brought something light for you to drink."


    76%


    s


    She hesitated for a moment before advising, "You should be careful with this one. Carbonated drinks aren''t the healthiest. Don''t drink too much, okay?" She shot Lincoln a pointed look.


    Vera smiled warmly. "Sarah, you''re such a good friend to me."


    Sarah slid her arm around Vera''s shoulders and smiled. "Darling, if I don''t take care of you, who will?"


    Vera nodded, her smile never fading. "You''re right, Sarah. Please, take a seat."


    Lincoln let out a chuckle. "Come on, Ms. Silva. Let''s pour the drinks and make a toast!


    "It''s such a rare thing that we can all sit here together today!


    "In this vast world, to meet someone like you is truly a blessing. Let''s cherish this moment."


    Vera nodded. "Alright, Mr. Feron, I appreciate your kindness."


    Sarah gave Lincoln a quick nce. His lecherous, sleazy expression under the lights didn''t escape her notice. She silently sneered.


    Not a single man in this world deserves any respect!


    Even the so-called intellectuals are all the same-pretending to be refined, but in truth, they''re nothing more than a cesspool of corruption. Why do all the resources go to scumbags like you? You''re the ones who should rot!


    She poured the drink for Vera, leaning close to whisper, "Ms. Silva, don''t drink too much, okay?"


    Vera gently patted Sarah''s leg under the table. "Sarah, you really do look out for me."


    Sarah smiled knowingly. "Of course."


    Vera raised her ss. "Here''s to a sessful partnership, Mr. Feron!"


    With that, she drank the ss, which was now spiked with a powdered substance.


    Lincoln''s grin widened as he stood up. "I''m sure this partnership will be one to remember, Ms. Silva, You won''t forget tonight."


    Vera''s body stiffened. Something about the way Lincoln looked at her felt wrong-there was a cruel, almost predatory gleam in his eyes. Suddenly, the world around her blurred. She tried to shake it off, but the dizziness only worsened.


    She looked at the drink before her.


    It''s not alcohol-it''s just soda.


    12:11 Sat, 30 Nov M 80


    Chapter 447 I Don''t Know Anyone Named Robin


    But why am I feeling like this?


    76%


    45/Free Coins


    The room spun around her, and Lincoln''s smile grew grotesque, his true intentions now painfully clear.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    What is happening?


    Her heart sank with realization. She tried to stand, but her legs felt weak and unsteady.


    Turning to Sarah, she saw the coldness in her gaze, the malicious look that pierced right through her. "Sarah, what did you put in my drink?"


    Sarah stared at her, letting the silence stretch for a moment to make sure the drug was working.


    "Oh, Vera, I''m sorry. I added a little something to help you rx.


    "Don''t me me. Mr. Feron promised me I''d get what I want if I helped him out. It''s just business, know? Hahaha..."


    11


    Vera''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief. "Sarah, how could you do this to me? You-"


    you


    Sarah interrupted, scoffing, "What do you expect? You''re so beautiful, so lucky. Why should you have it all? That''s the reason I want to ruin you!


    "Your mother''s been gone for ages, your brother who pampered you is dead, and neither your father nor your stepmother cares about you. Honestly, you''ve been left alone, practically like an orphan.


    "I started out so much better than you!


    "But somehow, fate smiled on you, and you met Robin!


    "He''s the one who miraculously linked you to the Dunn Group.


    "Then you snagged that prime Southsidend, gained control over Silva Group''srgest shares, and now you''re worth billions!


    "I can''t stand it!


    "Ms. Silva, oh, Ms. Silva, why should you have a better life than me?


    "I used to be so much happier than you.


    "And now look at me-lost, with nowhere to go, while you''re sitting there as a billionaire CEO!


    "D*mn it, life is so unfair!


    "So... I had no choice. I had to take matters into my own hands, to im what should''ve been mine! "Today, I''ll make sure I get everything I want from you. Once you hand over your shares in the Silva Group, I''ll make sure you live out your daysfortably. I promise you won''t feel embarrassed by the scandal. Hahaha...


    Herugh was filled with madness, her eyes shining with cold fury.


    25


    376%


    Chapter 447 I Don''t Know Anyone Named Robin


    "Mr. Feron, I''ll leave you to your business. But if you betray me, I''ll make sure you regret it."


    *S/Ffee Coins


    Vera red at Sarah, her body too weak to do anything but burn with rage. She wanted to tear this woman apart.


    "Sarah, I treated you like a friend! I gave you a ce to stay when you had nowhere to go. I even promised you a 2% share in Silva Group!


    "You''ve had so much from me, and this is how you repay me? You wretched woman! If Robin finds out what you''ve done, he''ll destroy you!"


    She scrambled through her bag for her phone while pointing at Lincoln as he approached. With gritted teeth, she warned, "Lincoln, stay back! If Robin finds out about this, he''ll tear apart your entire family!"


    Lincolnughed, a sound that sent a chill down her spine. "Ms. Silva, I don''t know anyone named Robin. He''s not a threat to me. The Ferons family is the most powerful in this city. No one can touch us.


    "Even beyond the city, in the upper circles, I have connections. No one can touch me. So why don''t you just ept it? Life''s just a game-no need to take it so seriously.


    "Come on, let''s go to the guest room. This hotel is my brother''s, and I promise you, no one will disturb us tonight."


    With that, he dragged her from the room, his grip tight around her arm.

 The Deadly 448

    Chapter 448 Robin, Save Me *ffee Coins


    Vera was overwhelmed with helplessness, her body refusing to obey her frantic attempts to escape. Her strength hadpletely drained away, leaving her powerless. Barely conscious, she reached for her phone, managing to slip it into the sleeve of her coat, hoping for some kind of miracle.


    With a sneer, Sarah ripped the phone from her grasp. "Don''t even think about calling for help. The only


    rson who could save you is Robin.


    "Too bad Robin''s still in Harmonfield. He won''t be here until tomorrow, even if he rushes over.


    "Enjoy yourself tonight, Ms. Silva. I''ll be recording everything forter.


    "Remember, you promised to give me the shares of Silva Group. We''ll meet in the morning. Have fun!"


    The thought of Robin made Vera''s eyes well up with tears.


    Where are you, Robin? Please hurry. I don''t know how much longer I can hold on. If Lincoln harms me tonight, I''l never be able to face you again. Please, Robin ... save me!


    Sarah suddenly had another idea. "Oh, before you have your fun, Ms. Silva, I still need to take some photos of you naked.


    "Make sure you show off that perfect body, okay? These pictures will stay on my phone as a little piece of leverage. Whenever I need to control you, I''ll have them. Hahaha... "Mr. Feron, hold on for just a little longer."


    Lincoln growled impatiently, "Hurry up!"


    "Sarah, you vile woman," Vera seethed, her hatred burning. "If I die tonight, I swear you''ll pay for this!"


    Sarah scoffed. "I''ve already died once. If you can kill me, then that''s your skill!"


    With that, she dragged Vera and Lincoln through another hallway to Room 403 on the fourth floor.


    Barely conscious, Vera spat through gritted teeth, "Sarah, you poisonous viper... You''ll regret this!


    "Remember, even if you destroy me, you''ll never get Silva Group. Robin ... Robin will make sure to kill all of you."


    Sarahughed loudly. "Vera, by tomorrow, you won''t be thinking like this anymore.


    "I''ll take care of your little secrets. Don''t worry. No one will know about your ugly side.


    "We''re such good friends; how could I spread your dirty little secrets around?


    "I won''t tell Robin, as long as you hand him over to me and give me Silva Group.


    "Then you can live out your miserable life in peace. Haha...


    Sarah''s maniacalughter echoed in the hallway.


    Lincoln shook his head, watching Sarah spiral. "Women can be truly terrifying when they lose control.


    dal,


    Chapter 448 Robin, Save Me


    "I underestimated you, Sarah.


    "It''s hard to watch you treat Vera like this, especially when she''s your friend,"


    Sarah sneered. "You old fool, you pervert! If you don''t want to enjoy this little minx, feel free to leave!


    19%


    "You hypocritical scoundrel, pretending to be a saint while doing all these filthy things. What do you think you are? "Don''t forget that I know everything about you today,


    Manything happens to me, I''ll expose everything!


    "Lincoln, you''ll be destroyed too!


    "Don''t think I don''t know. Everything you have was given to you by your wife! You''re too scared to offend your inws!"


    Lincoln chuckled. "Very good! That''s how the world works-profites first! You''re cunning, but clever.


    "You take what you want, and I get what I want. Even if we despise each other, that''s just how it is!"


    While they continued their conversation, Vera, clinging to thest remnants of her consciousness, managed to send a desperate message to Robin.


    "Robin, save me! Brookhaven Hotel in the provincial capital!!!"


    Sarah smirked as she pulled out a fresh phone. "Vera, I''m just going to take a few personal photos of you. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure you look beautiful in them. "But let me warn you, don''t make me release these photos. If I do, the world will know. Haha..."


    A sinister smile spread across Sarah''s face. "I hope these pictures stay hidden on my phone forever, understand?


    "Tomorrow, when you wake up, you''ll have to sign the Silva Group transfer agreement, okay?"


    Tears of humiliation streaked down Vera''s face. "Sarah, you will pay for this!"


    "Of course, everythinges at a price," Sarah said coldly, turning on her camera.


    "But my price will be much smaller than yours!


    "Mr. Feron, aren''t you going to help Ms. Silva with her clothes? Hahaha ...


    "1


    The sound of Sarah''s madughter echoed from Room 403 on the fourth floor.


    12:12 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 449 Trying to Prank Me Again

 The Deadly 449

    12:12 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 449 Trying to Prank Me Again


    Chapter 449 Trying to Prank Me Again


    76%


    s


    In Room 203 of the Brookhaven Hotel, situated in the provincial capital, a fresh spread of food had just been served for Robin, Ernest, and their


    group.


    Ernest rose to his feet, speaking with respect, "Instructor Ramsey, there are only two people I truly admire in War Wolf-General Wilson and you.


    "Everything you demonstrated today left me in awe. I now realize I''ve been too narrow-minded.


    Before seeing what you''re truly capable of, I thought taking second ce in the militarybatpetition was impressive. But General Ramsey, today you''ve taught me a much bigger lesson. "Second ce on the battlefield means nothing but death. On the battlefield, there''s only one winner-no second or third ce.


    "If there were such things as second or third ce on a battlefield, it wouldn''t be a battlefield at all. It would just be a family gathering."


    Mark also stood up and added, "Instructor Ramsey, we''re honestly relieved we didn''t try anything at Velvet Hotel.


    "If we''d attempted something back then, I''d have had to ditch this uniform and probably end up on the receiving end of a serious beating from you. In your presence, we''re nobody." Ernest smirked and pointed at them. "If you''d gone after him that day, you would''ve been beaten up!"


    The othersughed in agreement.


    "Alright, enough of the ttery." Robin shook his head, unimpressed. "Are you guys treating me to dinner just to praise me? I don''t fall for that kind of thing."


    Mark and the others awkwardly scratched their heads, chuckling nervously.


    Robin''s expression turned serious as he looked at them. "About today''s Sevenfold Crest mission-did you all understand the point of having you observe? Let me hear your thoughts." Mark stood tall, nodding. "I get it now. General Ramsey. You wanted us to experience the real essence of a battlefield, to see firsthand what it''s like when survival is on the line. "In a real war, there''s no room for mercy. You have to be brutal with your enemies."


    Ernest also stood and added, "Instructor Ramsey, allowing us from War Wolf Special Forces to witness something like this was very considerate.


    "Honestly, with your skills, you could''ve handled it all on your own, but you chose to bring us along


    "You were teaching the entire War Wolf Special Forces a lesson and helping us get our confidence back.


    "Confidence is everything, both inbat andpetition..


    "If a team is disorganized,cks fighting spirit, and doesn''t care about individual honor or mission, it''s worthless when ites to battle." Just then, Robin''s phone buzzed loudly.


    30


    Kiss


    KIKA


    Chapter 449 Trying to Prank Me Again


    He didn''t think much of it at first, assuming it was just another junk message.


    76%


    45 Free Coins


    Bu Zephyr''s eyes darted to the phone screen, and he froze. "Instructor Ramsey...


    Noticing Zephyr''s tense expression, Robin raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "Take a look..." Zephyr pointed to the message on the screen.


    "Robin, save me....


    obin''s heart skipped a beat, What''s going on?


    Could it be Vera, trying to prank me again?


    But there''s no way Vera could know I''m at the Brookhaven Hotel.


    Then, it hit him-he''d seen Sarah earlier. That made him alert right away.


    Thinking back to their encounter at Silva Group, where Sarah had teased him, Robin suddenly stood up.


    On that day, when he''d sent a message to Vera, she had said she hadn''t received it. She imed Sarah had intercepted the phone.


    It had to be Sarah pulling some kind of scheme-she was trying to keep Vera away to get a chance to be alone with him.


    Does Sarah intend to hurt Vera?


    A dark thought surged in Robin''s mind, remembering all the moments leading up to this.


    That wicked woman!


    If she hurts Vera, she deserves to pay!


    He immediately called Vera''s number.


    The call went through, but then abruptly cut off.


    "What''s going on?" Ernest asked, noticing Robin''s sudden shift in expression.


    "Get me ess to the hotel''s security footage right now! But don''t reveal our identities. I''m looking for someone."


    "Got it!" Ernest, Mark, and the others quickly rushed out of the room.


    They made their way to the hotel''s security room on the first floor.


    The two guards on duty there immediately took offense. "Who are you? Get out!"


    "We need to review the surveince footage and look for someone," Ernest exined calmly.


    "Get lost! You don''t have permission to look at-" the guard snapped, but Mark and the others quickly subdued him.


    Ernest moved quickly to rewind the footage.


    1.


    +


    30


    Kiss KIKA


    Chapter 449 Trying to Prank Me Again


    Soon, Robin''s gaze fixed on Vera''s figure.


    At 6:30 PM that evening, she and Sarah had entered the hotel together.


    A man in his 50s had greeted them in the lobby.


    They had then entered Room 201, which was right next door to them.


    So that''s why I saw Sarah earlier.


    About half an hourter, Sarah and the older man helped Vera out of Room 201.


    Three minutester, they were seen entering Room 403 on the fourth floor.


    Robin''s mind raced as everything fell into ce.


    +5/Free Coins


    He turned sharply and rushed out of the security room, heading for the exterior of the building. Without hesitation, he climbed the railing from the first floor to the fourth. This didn''t go unnoticed by hotel guests in the lobby, who stared in disbelief.


    Is this guy really scaling the

 The Deadly 450

    373


    12:12 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 450 No One Leaves This Room!


    Chapter 450 No One Leaves This Room!


    #54es Coins


    Robin stood just outside the door to Room 403, his gaze fixed. Ernest and Mark were right behind him, ready for action. "Stay out here. No one''s allowed near," Robin instructed.


    "Got it!" Ernest and Mark responded, quickly positioning themselves at the door, ensuring no one would disturb them.


    inside, Sarah''s cerieughter filled the room, ringing through the air. "Hahaha... Vera, looking at you now, I almost feel bad for you. Hahaha....


    "I can''t help butugh when I think about how tonight will change everything for you. Hahaha... I really.... feel bad for you... hahaha!


    "What will happen if these photos of you get out online, I wonder?


    "I''m so excited to see you and Mr. Feron put on a show, especially the wild side of you tonight! Hahaha...


    "I should even record it on video for my own enjoymentter!"


    Lincoln, watching Vera with zed eyes, grew impatient and snapped, "Sarah, enough already. Finish what you''re doing and leave!"


    "Well, if you want it done quickly, then you''d better help Ms. Silva get undressed. Otherwise, I can''t take the pictures!" Sarah''sughter rang out, cruel and mocking. "Vera, darling, just look at yourself-you''re beyond tempting. Mr. Feron can barely hold back!"


    His fingers clumsily fidgeted with the buttons of Vera''s shirt, his eyes glued to the smooth, pale skin revealed beneath.


    He gulped with anticipation as if he were moments from acting on his impulse.


    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed as Robin kicked the door open.


    His gaze locked instantly on Vera, lying on the bed with her shirt partially unbuttoned, Lincoln''s hands still close by. Both Lincoln and Sarah went rigid, shocked at Robin''s arrival.


    Vera, half-conscious, barely sensed Robin''s presence. She tried desperately to open her eyes but couldn''t.


    No matter how hard she tried, her eyelids wouldn''t budge. She struggled, realizing there was no miracleing her way.


    Tears began to fill her eyes, and in a whisper, she murmured, "Robin, where are you? I wish you were here with me... After tonight, I won''t be able to face you again... Robin''s heart ached as he stepped forward, gathering Vera into his arms and straightening her clothes.


    Her frail body struggled weakly in his hold, and the pain in his chest was unbearable.


    "Vera, it''s me." Robin''s voice was steady, but the coldness in it betrayed his anger, "It''s alright now."


    30


    Kiss KIKA


    I


    pri 400w Our team has thems


    VETREFF* NAFTER WWW


    The hwy by .bet WWE House Cord I shot


    **WNER, HURE IN Meth e atesting sexe set up whereas Med fww  how he had my was a whime tyyping


    w wwly foxing on Yes He costly wered sexepare meaning aer condition


    Understanding the wary of her DHE TE MARRY segunding worryints & sexy any further sam


    he he worked, Verdiend worrying from her domada


    Monely red berburet the bedfor he could


    Slowly, die wanted to TEYAN ME RHMEKER


    She managed to open her eyes for bed moment before they a sue agan


    Clinging to Robin, the whimpered, "Zoom," realy you?


    "Yes, it''s met Robin whispered vlky, ukwy, a deep beat Wedge


    Vere tidened her grip on tim, berwice dy, "Tawuxct Im afraid I''ve let you down....


    Hib¨¢n ran his hand through her her and whisperck, "Ws over now?


    Sarah Mood there, prayed, unkle to make sense of the station


    She never thought he would really make it in time.


    She had almost ruined Verd''s life, but somehow, Koh¨¢n had burst in to save her


    "Robin, you''ve got it all wrong? Sanh tried to exin, her voice trembling,


    "Ms. Silva and 1 came here to discum benines. The wetently drank too much, and we were just about to take her to a quem room to res... How did you end up here? Haha, what a coincidence.... "If we had known you were here, we could''ve... you know, invited you...


    Robin didn''t acknowledge her. His focus remained entirely on Vera. He continued adjusting her acutpoints with precision, his actions calm but deliberate,


    Vera slowly regained her semer,


    "Robin, let''s step outside. Let Vera rest for a while, Sarah suggested


    Robin''s voice was cold and threatening as he snapped, "Shut the hell up


    Sarah froze, a nervous chuckle escaping her. "Robin, why are you yelling at me? I just meant... you''re making things ufortable for Vera. She needs to rest...


    141


    CECA


    12:12 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 450 No One Leaves This Room!


    "Mr. Feron, please leave. We''ll discuss the contract another time."


    76%


    s


    Lincoln, understanding Sarah''s signal, began to move toward the door. But Robin was having none of it!


    "No one leaves this room today," Robinmanded while pointing at Ernest and the rest.


    Ernest and Mark immediately blocked Lincoln''s path, preventing him from leaving.


    Lincoln''s expression twisted with rage. "What do you think you''re doing?


    Ms. Silva is drunk, and we can''t continue the discussion right now. I want to leave. Get out of my way!"


    But Ernest didn''t budge.


    "What are you doing? You''re holding me against my will!"


    Robin''s response was icy, "Say one more word, and I''ll p you."


    "You''re breaking thew!" Lincoln shouted, growing more frantic.


    Ernest, with a swift motion, pped Lincoln across the face, a sharp crack echoing in the room. "Didn''t you hear themander''s orders?"


    "Commander?" Lincoln blinked in confusion. "Y-you''re breaking thew! I''ll report you!"


    Smack! Ernest pped him again, harder this time.


    Lincoln covered his stinging face, howling in pain. "You should know... My brother owns this hotel! If you don''t let me go, none of you will leave this ce!" Ernest pped him one final time, sneering, "Shut up! Did you hear me?"

 The Deadly 451

    Chapter 451 I''m Giving You Time to Call for Backup!


    Chapter 451 I''m Giving You Time to Call for Backup!


    Lincoln huddled in the corner, his body trembling from head to toe.


    He pressed his hand against his swollen check, his eyes zing with fury.


    76%


    s


    But every breath sent searing pain through his body; all of his teeth were gone, and speaking was nearly impossible through the excruciating agony.


    rah could feel the tension mounting, knowing the situation was spiraling beyond control.


    She had seen firsthand what kind of person Robin was.


    Even Rygar, Harmonfield''s underground kingpin, had bowed before him. Robin had easily taken down the leader of the Poison King Sect without a second thought. This was a man who could crush anyone who crossed his path.


    Sarah had hoped that, after Vera''s downfall, the events of tonight would remain unspoken.


    But it seemed fate had other ns. Robin had arrived at the most inconvenient time.


    She stole a nce at Robin, whose expression was cold and distant, then shifted her gaze to Ernest and the others standing silently by the door, their faces unreadable.


    After a long pause, her nerves got the best of her, and she spoke with a nervous tremor in her voice, "R- Robin, there''s been some kind of misunderstanding. Mr. Feron ... Mr. Feron is here to discuss business with Ms. Silva." Robin didn''t acknowledge her. He kept his focus on Vera, his hands methodically working on her acupoints.


    As Robin continued, Vera''s consciousness slowly began to return.


    "Robin, if you don''t want to listen to me now, I can leave. After Vera wakes up, we can talk. Just... just calm down a little-"


    "Didn''t I make myself clear?!" Robin''s icy snort cut her off.


    Sarah flinched at the sound, her body shuddering violently. "I ... Robin, what are you doing? I''m Vera''s best friend. Aren''t you worried that if Vera wakes up and hears this, she''ll be furious?"


    At the moment, Vera had regained consciousness, though her limbs were still weak.


    Vera''s eyes snapped open, and through clenched teeth, she hissed, "Robin, she''s a wicked woman! She''s not even human!


    "She and that old man are plotting to ruin me!


    "If you''de just a minuteter, I''d have lost everything!"


    Robin slowly raised his eyes, his cold gaze locking onto Sarah.


    The freezing look in his eyes made Sarah take an involuntary step back, her forcedugh shaky. "Vera... Ms: Silva, you''ve had too much to drink. How could I hurt you?


    30


    Kiss


    ¦ª¦©¦ª¦¡


    12:12 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 451 I''m Giving You Time to Call for Backup!


    "I''ve been your ssmate for four years, and we''ve been best friends for so long. You''ve done so much me-how could I ever do anything to harm you?


    "Besides, Mr. Feron is a well-known entrepreneur from the provincial capital, highly educated and cultured. His wife is a university professor, and their family is connected to the highest circles in the province. "A man like him-refined, educated, and sessful-how could be possibly do what you''re implying


    "Vera, please, calm down. I''m not trying to hurt you,


    You told me you wanted to expand your mother''s medical equipment business, so I worked hard to connect with Mr. Feron.


    "Vera, I''ve always been good to you. Why would I want to ruin you?


    "Please, don''t say such things. I''ve been tirelessly working to get the Silvas'' medical equipment into the Aurientia market using Mr. Feron''swork. You can''t just us¨¦ me of betraying you. It really hurts. "Remember, we''re old ssmates, and we''re best friends. I would never harm you. You''ve saved me and given me so much."


    A coldugh escaped Vera. "Sarah, you don''t deserve to be called my best friend, nor my old ssmate!


    "Now I regret it. When you were struggling, Robin and I gave you a chance. We even let you maintain the same standard of living you had before.


    "I never treated you as an inferior! I always respected your dignity, but what have you done to me?


    "You''re trying to ruin me-using that old man to destroy me!


    "I don''t understand. What''s going on in your mind?


    "I''ve been nothing but kind to you-did I do something wrong?


    "I treated you like my best friend, like an old ssmate, and this is how you repay me-by trying to ruin my life?


    "Sarah, you evil woman! You''ve shown me what it truly means to bite the hand that feeds you.


    "If you needed money, I''d give it to you. You wanted a stake in thepany, and I was willing to give that to you too. If you wanted more, I''d give you even more.


    "I don''t care about any of that!


    "I just wanted you to be honest with me!


    "I lost my mother when I was young, and thenter I lost my beloved brother and sister-inw.


    "I''ve always longed for every friend I meet to be truthful with me.


    "I trusted you with my unguarded kindness, and you used it to scheme against me for money and profit?


    "Are you even human? Sarah, I''ll never forgive you!"


    Robin slowly lifted his gaze again, locking eyes with Sarah, who was drenched in sweat. "You''re a vile


    :::


    30


    Kiss


    KIKA


    X+

 The Deadly 452

    Chapter 452 Turf Wars


    Chapter 452 Turf Wars


    +5-Free Cons


    Lincoln was boiling with rage, desperate to kill Robin. He dialed his brother, Scott, immediately.


    At that moment, Scott was up in the top-floor luxury suite of a hotel, sharing drinks and swapping stories with Desmond Osborne, head of the Osbornes from Brookhaven.


    His face went dark as soon as Scott took Lincoln''s call. "Mr. Osborne, I need to head down to the fourth floor to care for something. You go on without me."


    pesmo


    Desmond asked casually, "What''s going on, Scott? Something wrong?"


    Scott replied in a low voice, "Some guy named Robin from Harmonfield just attacked my brother at my hotel! D*mn it, he''s asking for death!" With that, he stormed off, leading a group of bodyguards down to the fourth floor.


    It took Desmond a moment to process. Robin from Harmonfield? No way-that guy''s a walking curse! And he just beat up Lincoln, that old lecher?


    He thought about stopping Scott, but the man was already out the door.


    Scott arrived outside Room 403, spotting Mark and a few others standing guard. He barked, "Who the hell are you, causing trouble in my hotel? Beat them up!"


    With a shout, his dozen or so bodyguards charged forward.


    Mark and Ernest looked over at Robin.


    Robin said coldly, "Show no mercy to these thugs-let them have it!"


    "Yes, sir!" Mark and his team didn''t hesitate,unching into a full-force assault.


    Despite their numbers, Scott''s bodyguards were no match for Mark''s team, a group of seasoned fighters, trained to kill. In under two minutes, every single guard was on the ground.


    There was no holding back-every move drew blood, every hit broke bones. Scott watched in shock as Mark and his men attacked so ruthlessly. Only now did he notice the intense aura of bloodlust radiating from them. Today, he''d run into pros.


    He red darkly at Robin in the room and the fallen Lincoln on the floor, forcing himself to suppress the burning anger in his chest. Mark and his associates'' fighting skills made him somewhat wary.


    After all, having spent years navigating the criminal underworld, he knew there were some people he simply couldn''t afford to cross.


    Before making a drastic move, he knew he had to gauge his opponent''s strength.


    He turned to Robin and asked, "Mind telling me what exactly my brother did to offend you?"


    Before Robin could reply, Lincoln cried out, "Scott, I was just in the middle of a business deal with Vera and Sarah from the Silva Group, and they just barged in and beat me up!" Scott''s face darkened. "Look, that''s crossing a line. You can''t just go around hitting people for no reason, right?"


    14:52 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 452 Turf Wars


    Robin looked down at Lincoln with a cold, mocking smile. "Too scared to own up, aren''t you?" He punctuated his words with a brutal stomp, shattering the bones in Lincoln''s other leg.


    A scream of sheer agony filled the room as both of Lincoln''s legs were reduced to shattered fragments beneath Robin''s foot.


    Scott''s face twisted with anger as he snarled, "You''re way too cocky, kid! Stirring up trouble on my turf- aren''t you afraid you won''t make it out of here?


    "Why don''t you ask around and find out who Scott is in this city?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "So, you''re someone I should care about? You think I''m scared of whatever dirty tricks you might pull?"


    Scott snarled, "Scared? You should be. You don''t know what happens to people who mess with me on my turf-they end up dead!"


    Robin shrugged. "Oh, you want to y? Let''s y"


    Scott stiffened, sizing Robin up coldly. "Kid, if you''re begging to die, I''ll grant that wish." He sneered, "In this city when I make a move, the ground shakes."


    "Oh really?" Robinughed, unfazed. "Well, go ahead, then."


    At that moment, Desmond arrived, catching sight of Robin through the doorway. He paled, quickly retreating behind the crowd and dialing Scott''s phone. ''Scott, I''d advise you not to touch the guy inside." Scott scoffed. "What do you mean?"


    Desmond whispered, "Scott, do you know what happened to the ters and the Landers in Brookhaven?"


    Scott froze.


    "Robin is the guy who took them down, Desmond continued.


    Scout''s eyes flickered, and then he gave a cold snort. "D"mn it. I don''t believe that he can pull the same thing here in my city because he''s some bigshot in Brookhaven!


    "I''ve got hundreds of men, and Luna''s family has strong ties here-even at the top levels. I want to see just how tough this kid really is!" he said, fury rising. "It''s just a few guys-if ites to it, I''ll wipe him out myself!" Desmond realized Scott was determined to take Robin on, so he stopped trying to dissuade him. Let the two of them duke it out-I''ll just sit back and watch the show.


    If Scott can take Robin down, all the better for me. If he can''t, well, the Ferons will have to face the consequences Desmond began to quietly slip toward the back of the crowd.


    After hanging up the phone, Scott ordered his men to gather every brother they had and head straight to the Brookhaven Hotel.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Lincoln, realizing he might not be able to handle things today, gritted his teeth and called his wife, Luna Shaws.


    If Scott''s crew couldn''t handle this, he''d use every official connection they had to get Robin and his people


    14:52 Sat, 30 Nov Mi


    Chapter 452 Turf Wars

 The Deadly 453

    Chapter 453 Calling in Reinforcements


    Chapter 453 Calling in Reinforcements.


    5-Cons


    With the calls made by Lincoln and Scott, things escted quickly.


    Scott''s men, armed with knives, bats, and other weapons, converged on Brookhaven Hotel from corner of the city.


    every


    Meanwhile, Lincoln''s wife, Luna, was at a nearby spa, chatting with some friends during a skincare


    treatment. ayher


    When she answered his call, she was shocked.


    The Ferons and the Shaws had considerable influence and connections across the city-how could anyone dare assault her husband in his own brother''s hotel? And to even go as far as breaking his legs! She felt a sh of rage.


    "What''s wrong, Ms. Shaws?" asked Jasmine Prescott, one of herpanions. Jasmine happened to be the wife of the deputy director of the provincial police department. "My husband was nearly beaten to death at the hotel!" Luna fumed, adjusting her coat.


    "Oh, right, Jasmine,e with me. When we get there, call your husband, Samuel, and if necessary, have him send some officers to arrest those thugs!"


    She slipped a card into Jasmine''s hand. "Here''s a little something-a promotion card from one of our finance clients, There''s 100,000 dors on it. Go ahead, it''s yours." Jasmine feigned reluctance before tucking it away. "Alright, I''ll hold onto it for now," she said, sighing. "Who in their right mind would dare to attack someone in broad daylight? "I''ll call Samuel right away. Those criminals deserve to be punished severely!


    "Let''s go see what''s going on first!"


    Luna and Jasmine drove swiftly to Brookhaven Hotel. By then, some of Scott''s men had already arrived at the entrance, weapons ready.


    Luna frowned at the sight of them. "All of you, stay here and wait!"


    In her view, it was best to handle this legally. Arrest them first, and once they were locked up, she''d make sure they were dealt with in prison.


    Luna and Jasmine quickly made their way to Room 403. The scene inside stopped them cold. Lincoln was sitting on the floor, covered in blood, writhing in pain. "Lincoln! What happened? Who did this?" Luna gasped.


    Lincoln pointed at Robin, seething. "It was him! Call the police-have them all arrested and executed!"


    Luna red at Robin with fury, "You... you people are out of control! In broad daylight, you dared to beat a prominent local businessman to this state! "You''ll all be held ountable by thew!"


    Jasmine shook her head in disdain. "Honestly, these ignorant fools have no respect for thew! Severely


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov -


    65%


    Chapter 453 Calling in Reinforcements.


    injuring someone like this? You''re all looking at serious prison time!


    "Just wait. I already called my husband-he''s the deputy director of the provincial police department. The officers will be here any minute.


    "Enjoy yourst moments of freedom because you''re all going to jail!"


    By now, curious guests from the hotel had started to gather, whispering among themselves.


    "These outsiders are in for a world of trouble."


    The one who got beat up is Mr. Feron from the Feron Enterprises!


    "And this hotel belongs to his friend, Marco.


    "Marco is like a grim reaper around here. Anyone who messes with him won''t get out unscathed.


    "Not to mention, Mr. Feron''s wife is a university professor, and the woman with her is the wife of Mr. Harrington."


    "These guys really picked the wrong people to mess with today."


    "Once they''re thrown in jail, it won''t be long before something ''unfortunate'' happens to them."

 The Deadly 454

    Chapter 454 Truths Unveiled


    Chapter 454 Truths Unveiled


    The crowd outside Room 403 grewrger, murmuring and gossiping about what had happened.


    65%1


    Luna, encouraged by the onlookers, dered, "This won''t end today! If I can''t send every one of you to jail, it would insult thew!


    By now, Vera had regained herposure. Wiping her tears, she stood up and confronted Luna. "Are you his wife? You''re a university professor, yet you barged in here without knowing the full story and started ming others? Did you even bother to ask what that se mbag husband of yours did?" she continued, her voice trembling with


    rage. "Or is it somehow not a mockery of thew when he abuses his power and behaves like a beast?"


    Before Luna could respond, Jasmine interjected angrily. "How dare you call Mr. Feron a sc*mbag? He''s one of the provincial capital''s top entrepreneurs!" She raised her hand, aiming to p Vera across the face.


    But Robin seized her wrist mid-air, his gaze cold. "Be careful, or you might have a broken wrist."


    Jasmine, taken aback by the dangerous glint in Robin''s eyes, stammered, "You... you all are nothing but thugs!"


    Vera clenched her fists, still furious. "Your sc''mbag husband and Sarah conspired to lure me here under the pretense of discussing business. He dared to spike my drink!


    "If my friend Robin hadn''t arrived in time, do you even understand the heinous things he nned to do?"


    The guests crowding the hallway quickly caught on to the situation.


    "What the hell-this so-called ''top entrepreneur tried to pull that kind of stunt? Despicable!"


    "Didn''t he just give a speech yesterday about how character is wealth'' at the university?"


    "Hah! And this is the kind of character he has? I''m done listening to the nonsense these people spew!"


    "Hey, lower your voice! Let''s see how his university professor''s wife responds to this!"


    Luna shot an evil re at Lincoln. "We''ll deal with this when we get home!" Then, turning slowly to Vera, she looked her up and down. "So, you''re Vera Silva, CEO of the Silva Group? Young and pretty, I see.


    "If you want to do business and use the Ferons'' distribution channels for your medical equipment, did you think it woulde easy?


    "What''s the harm in paying a little physical price to secure a contract? It''s not like he ate you alive. Jasmine smirked. "A businesswoman getting squeamish about this? Stop pretending!


    C


    "Is this your boyfriend?" She sneered, ncing at Robin. "I get it-you''re embarrassed before him, so you''re ying innocent!


    "Women like you, doing business on this scale-who knows how many men you''ve slept with in secret. How else would you get where you are?"


    "You''re all disgusting!" Vera trembled with anger, barely able to speak.


    Luna scoffed. "S1"t! Do you know how many women my husband could have chosen? He was doing you a


    DAO


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 454 Truths Unveiled


    favor by wanting you! Who do you think you are, acting all innocent?


    "Business is just business. Stop pretending it''s anything more than a bit of fun.


    65%


    "Oh, I see now. You''re just here to squeeze a bit more profit out of the Ferons, aren''t you?


    "My family and the Ferons are powerful in this province-if my husband wants a wornan, he has plenty of options. Don''t overestimate yourself!"


    Vera''s face turned red with fury. She couldn''t believe this woman was supposed to be a university professor.


    "You assaulted my husband like this? Just wait-you''re all going to jail!"


    Robinughed coldly, snapping back, "You can keep dreaming.


    Is the prison your personal property?"


    He pped Luna hard across the face. "You shameless old hag!"


    Luna froze in shock, her hand on her cheek. "Did you did you just hit me?"


    "Yes, I did," Robin said with a chilly smile.


    "And you call yourself a professor? You''re the real beast here."

 The Deadly 455

    Chapter 455 Defying the Untouchables


    Robin''s sudden move stunned everyone in the crowd.


    "This guy''s fearless! Doesn''t he know who she is?"


    "Luna''s family is one of the top ten in Brookhaven, the Shaws Group.


    65%


    "The Shaws have been powerful in Brookhaven for years, with connections in the provincial government and even Brighton''s elite."


    "The Feron''s risen fast recently, some say even overtaking the Shaws


    "With a family background and foundation like that, it''s not something just anyone can afford to mess with.


    "Even though the Ferons and the Shaws both present themselves, as highbrow intellectuals on the surface.


    "They put on the airs of intellectuals, but if you cross them, they''ll crush you without mercy."


    "Does this kid even understand what kind of trouble he''s in? He''s in way over his head."


    A young woman in the crowd overheard and bristled. "He drugged her drink-of course, he deserved to get hit!


    "If Luna''s a professor, she should know better than to make a scene!"


    An older man shook his head. "You''re still young, miss. You don''t see how the world works yet.


    "Someone''s title or status doesn''t define their character.


    "This is a material world. It''s all about who has the power. For people who aren''t powerful, there''s no real justice.


    Only those with power get to decide what''s right or wrong."


    The young woman held her ground. "I refuse to believe everything''s about power. Isn''t there any decency left in the world?"


    A few middle-aged men exchanged looks and shook their heads with a faint smile.


    One of them pointed at Jasmine, whispering, "See thatdy over there? She''s married to the deputy director of the provincial police department.


    "She''s Ms. Shaws'' close friend. Think she should be saying those things?


    "Now, take a look at the guy they call Marco. He is the big boss of the gray area in the provincial capital. From your perspective, they shouldn''t mix with people like that." The young woman scoffed, "Even if the deputy''s wife and Ms. Shaws are over the line, they''d never associate with someone like him-"


    Before she could finish, Luna snapped furiously, "You think you''re tough, huh?"


    She then turned to Scott. "Scott, this insolent little punk is all yours!


    173


    Chapter 455 Defying the Untouchables


    5-free Coins


    "And her! She pointed at Vera with a hateful re. Tonight, you and the boys can have your way with her. Let''s see how pure she acts after that!"


    The young woman in the crowd gasped, covering her mouth in horror..


    "She''s supposed to be an intellectual-how could she say something so vile?"


    Robin smirked, grabbing Luna by the hair and pping her hard.


    "You dare hit me? Scott, kill him" Luna shrieked in a frenzy.


    Snack! Smack! Smack! His hand met her face with sharp, echoing ps. The fourth floor fell silent.


    No one had expected Robin to act so boldly.


    Luna fell silent, too stunned to speak.


    Jasmine backed away, terrified.


    Even Scott stood frozen, struggling to process what was happening.


    Knowing their family''s background, he couldn''t believe Robin would be this brave.


    It took Luna a long moment to snap out of her shock. "Jasmine, call Mr. Harrington. Scott, kill this...


    She trailed off, noticing Robin wiping his hands with a napkin, looking utterly unbothered, and swallowed


    her words.


    Hiding in the back of the crowd, Desmond broke out in a cold sweat, a chill running down his spine as he looked at Robin''s impassive face.


    The scene at the Wrights'' celebration was still burned in his memory.


    To be weed as a guest by Brookhaven''s richest family, to have crushed Landers and the Hamiltons, to magically pull a two-billion-dor investment from the Hamiltons to the Dunns ount-that was the kind of man Robin was How had he dared to think the Ferons and the Shaws could bring down someone as formidable as Robin?


    It was simply impossible!


    Now, seeing Lincoln and Luna humiliated and broken, Desmond finally understood.


    You couldn''t y games or go head-to-head with a figure like Robin. It was suicide.


    Tonight, the Ferons, the Shaws, and even the deputy director of the police department were finisherl.


    No-he couldn''t afford to be on the wrong side of this.


    At that moment, Scott bellowed in rage, "Take down these punks!"


    More than a hundred thugs wielding knives and iron rods started storming up the hotel''s stairway to the fourth floor.


    Panicking, Desmond pushed his way to Scott. "Scott, wait! You can''t do this!"


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 455 Defying the Untouchables


    Scott shot him a cold look. "What do you mean, Mr. Osborne?"


    "Just hear me out-" Desmond pleaded, his face pale.


    "I don''t have time for this. Let me handle these punks first; we''ll talkter!" Scott snapped. Desmond waved his hands frantically. "Scott, trust me, apologize to Mr. Ramsey right now!" He hurried over to Robin and Vera.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, I had no idea you were here. If I''d known, I''d havee sooner,"


    Robin smiled indifferently, "Oh, Desmond, you''ve been here all along. Hiding in the crowd, hoping for things to get out of hand, weren''t you?" The crowd burst into murmurs.


    Scott looked around, confused. What on earth was going on? Was Desmond drunk?


    Sat, 30 NOV


    Chapter 456 Betrayal or Survival?


    Chapter 456 Betrayal or Survival?


    Desmond didn''t expect Robin to have alrea

 The Deadly 456

    Sat, 30 NOV


    Chapter 456 Betrayal or Survival?


    Chapter 456 Betrayal or Survival?


    Desmond didn''t expect Robin to have already noticed him.


    Luckily, he''de to his senses just in time.


    Otherwise, the Osbornes fate today would be uncertain.


    65%


    His legs trembling in fear, he immediately fell to his knees in front of Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m a viin! Please, show mercy and forgive me this once.


    1 promise, anyone in the provincial capital who dares to harm you or Ms. Silva today, I, Desmond Osborne, will use all my resources to ensure you''re safe!


    "Even though my family isn''t what it used to be, we still have some influence in the city!"


    Desmond''s desperate plea confused Lincoln.


    He clearly remembered drinking with Desmond earlier, and the man wasn''t even drunk!


    Was he really willing to go against the Ferons for Robin?


    While everyone was still puzzled, Desmond stood up and pointed at Scott, Luna, and Jasmine. "I advise you all to stop what you''re doing, bow, and apologize to Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva, begging for their forgiveness! "Otherwise, I, Desmond, will immediately sever ties with both the Ferons and the Shaws!


    "If you continue to go against Mr. Ramsey, I will not stand idly by!!


    He motioned to two bodyguards standing next to him. "Call all the guys of the Osbornes and get them to the Brookhaven Hotel in two minutes!


    "Tell Louis to use all of the Osbornes connections in the provincial capital. We''ll spare no expense to charge for Mr. Ramsey!


    "Today, I''ll see who dares to make things difficult for Mr. Ramsey here!"


    The two bodyguards immediately made the calls.


    The Osbornes'' nightclubs and hotels were located on this street.


    At Desmond''s order, dozens of Osborne''s security guards carrying electric batons rushed to the front of the Brookhaven Hotel. Scott, Luna, and the others watched in disbelief as Desmond''s erratic actions nearly sent them into frenzy.


    "Desmond, are you out of your mind? You''re really going to pick a fight with me over this kid? What are you trying to do?" ring briefly at Robin, Desmond straightened his back and replied firmly, "Scott, others may be afraid of you, but I''m not! "In the provincial capital, you may have a lot of men, but my Osbornes isn''t a pushover here in Brookhaven!


    D


    153 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 456 Betrayal or Survival?


    +5-Free Coins


    "Today, I''m making myself clear: if you dare toy a hand on Mr. Ramsey, the Osbornes will fight to the death!"


    There was a stir in front of the Brookhaven Hotel.


    A few Osbornes security captains rushed to Desmond, saying, "Mr. Osborne, all 70 of our guys are here. What''s the n?"


    The security guards were mostly former soldiers and martial artists.


    Their overall strength was far greater than Scott''s gang of thugs.


    "Remember, stay at this room''s door. Anyone who dares to make trouble for Mr. Ramsey, take them down!"


    "Yes, sir!" the captains responded, immediately lining up outside Room 403.


    This scene left everyone dumbfounded.


    Everyone knew that the Osbornes and Ferons had a close rtionship.


    They''d always supported each other.


    In the past, Scott and Desmond had been childhood friends.


    They''d mixed together when they were young before going their separate ways.


    Now, Desmond was turning on the Ferons and Shaws for Robin?


    What was going on?


    Was this young man''s background that much more powerful?


    Luna was at a loss for words.


    Not only was Desmond close to Scott, but he was also good friends with her brother, Caesar.


    What was going on with this man today? Why was he going against them?


    Wiping the blood from her mouth, she pointed at Desmond, cursing, "Desmond, have you lost your mind?


    "Don''t forget, when your family struggled, my brother lent you five million to help you get throught!


    "And now you''re turning against us for some outsider?


    Desmond let out a bitterugh. "Luna, I''ll tell you this: when your brother shows up, he''ll bow too!


    "Listen to my advice, and there may still be a chance for the Ferons and Shaws to survive.


    "If you continue this path, just prepare to clean up the mess."


    "Don''t drag me into your destruction!"


    Luna, stunned by his serious tone, felt her head spin.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked toward the dazzling lights where Vera and Robin stood.


    65%-


    Chapter 156 Betrayal or Survival?


    Wasn''t she just some newbie from the Silva Group?


    Cons


    If she really had such power, why would she be begging the Ferons in the provincial capital for help with her saleswork? Scott was equally confused.


    He couldn''t wrap his head around what was happening with Desmond.


    "Desmond, what kind of game are you ying here?


    You and I are friends. Are you really going to flip on me for them?"


    Desmond nodded firmly. "Of course!"


    He then pointed at the Osbornes security guards. "Listen up, anyone who dares to touch Mr. Ramsey, beat. them to death!"


    "D''mn it, Desmond, are you serious about this?" Scott exploded.


    "Today, I''ll wipe out the Osbornes too!"


    At the same time, Luna dialed Caesar''s number.


    The corridor on the hotel''s fourth floor was tense, with Scott''s men and the Osbornes''s security guards on the verge of a full-out confrontation.


    Robin, observing the situation, smiled coldly. "Did I ask you to stick your neck out for me?"


    "Mr. Ramsey...


    Before Desmond could respond, Robin''s cold voice cut him off. "Colonel Rudwick, issue the urgent order! Immediately call the Waby Mountain Training Center and tell the War Wolf Special Forces'' soldiers to assemble in front of the Brookhaven Hotel in ten minutes! "At the same time, inform Major General Wilson to report to the Special Operations Military Region Headquarters! We''ll be conducting an anti-terrorism operation at the Brookhaven Hotel tonight!"


    "Yes, General!" Ernest snapped to attention.

 The Deadly 457

    Chapter 457 The Unseen General


    Chapter 457 The Unseen General


    Desmond was left utterly bewildered by Robin''s words


    Anti-terrorism exercise by the Special Operations Military Region?


    Robin was supposed to be the CEO of the East Development Group of the Dunns, wasn''t he?


    Scottughed mockingly, "What the hell are you babbling about? Anti-terrorism exercise? Special Operations Military Region? You''re out of your mind, aren''t you? Talking nonsense like some split ersonality!"


    The crowd gathered around seemed equally confused. The day had taken a bizarre turn.


    First, Desmond''s over-the-top disy, and now Robin''s grand ims about military action and being a general Could this be a prank staged by a group of rich provincial capital elites?


    Yet, the bloodied faces of Lincoln and Sarah, along with the bruises on Luna, suggested otherwise.


    This definitely didn''t look like an act; if it was, these people were taking self-abuse to a new level!


    "General?"


    Desmond''s body went cold as he looked at Robin with dread.


    He wasn''t one to jump to conclusions, but he vividly remembered the awe-inspiring scene he''d witnessed at Wrights banquet in Harmonfield.


    Robin had casually wiped out the wealthy Landers and the Hamiltons without breaking a sweat


    No ordinary man could exert such power, holding fortunes in his hands like mere toys. Scott hadn''t seen that, but Desmond had.


    Like living legends, the five figures standing in front of the door made Desmond''s heart race faster.


    Though they weren''t wearing military ranks or unit insignia, the camouge fatigues andbat booLS they wore clearly weren''t anything you could buy on the civilian market.


    At that moment, one of the bodyguard captains quietly leaned in and whispered. "Mr. Osborne, those are professional soldiers. Special Forces, to be exact."


    The bodyguard captain had alsoe from a field army background, so his words were trustworthy


    Desmond clearly recalled that Ernest had addressed Robin as ''General!"


    Now, Desmond felt even more relieved that he had made the right choice at the most critical moment..


    Robin wasn''t just anyone-he was a mysterious and powerful general.


    And now, Scott had really messed with the wrong person.


    Desmond was certain that if Scott and Luna didn''t back off soon, the Ferons would be finished.


    Worse than the Landers and the Hamiltons-much worse.


    A general!


    30 Nov


    Chapter 457 The Unseen General


    That was a level most people could only dream of reaching.


    Under the blinding lights of the room, he sneaked a nce at Robin and Vera.


    A cold sweat ran down his back uncontrobly,


    If Desmond had picked the wrong side today or stayed silent without making his position clear, he would''ve been in serious trouble.


    65%)


    After a brief moment of confusion, Luna suddenly burst outughing maniacally. "A little punk pretending to be a general? You''ve got to be kidding me! "I''ve lived this long and seen all kinds of people.


    "I''ve met six or seven generals above the rank of major general! And none of them were anything like you! "Generals are always in their fifties or sixties. Even those with connections don''t make it until their forties.


    "You, a little brat who hasn''t even grown out of his baby fat, calling yourself a general? You''re asking for it!


    "General, my ass. Anti-terror drills, my ass. Hell, I might as well im I''m the United Nations peacekeeping forcesmander!"


    Desmond nearly choked on his own breath when he heard Luna''s words.


    This woman was really pushing herself straight toward disaster!


    Disrespecting a general was a death sentence!


    Today, the Ferons were finished!


    If Gaesar didn''t handle this well when he arrived, the Shaws would go down with them.


    Scott pointed at Ernest and the others, sneering, "You bastards, how many of you are trying to mess with


    me?


    "Pretending to be special forces from Draconia Special Operations Military Region? That''s enough to have you arrested right now!


    "Desmond, I''m asking you onest time-will you back off or not? If not, my men will make their move!" Desmond sneered coldly. "Scout, you don''t listen to my advice, so make your own mess. "I''ve already made myself clear-the Osbornes is sworn to stand with Mr. Ramsey today!"


    "Alright! Everyone...


    Before Scott could give any orders, Caesar arrived with 20 to 30 bodyguards, rushing into the hotel and heading straight for Room 403 on the fourth floor.


    "Luna, who dared do this to you? They''re looking to die!"


    "Caesar, it''s him. Luna, her eyes filled with tears and hatred, pointed usingly at Robin. "He broke Lincoln''s leg, and-and he hit me too!


    "I want you to kill him!"


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov M


    Chapter 457 The Unseen General


    "Luna, don''t worry. I''ll get justice for your Caesar nodded fiercely and then looked up at


    Robin..


    €65%


    *-me Coins


    It was only then that Caesar realized the person who had shed with Luna was none other than the great Robin Ramsey!


    His legs went weak, and he bowed down. "Mr. Ramsey, it''s you?"


    53 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 458 A Final Warning

 The Deadly 458

    Chapter 458 A Final Warning:


    Robin chuckled, amused. "A few days, and you still haven''t learned your lesson, have you?" he asked. "Jumping to conclusions and trying to throw your weight around?" Caesar felt his blood run cold. Without a second thought, he pped himself twice, hard. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m a fool! I just can''t seem to change! I know what I need to do." At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to strangle his sister..


    una and Scott stood there, stunned. Did Robin have some kind of supernatural power? Just one look and Caesar was practically beating himself up. What on earth was going on?


    Before Luna could speak, Desmond stepped forward and said, "Caesar, let me fill you in. Lincoln drugged Ms. Silva''s drink! Only a scumbag would do that. He deserves everythinging to him!"


    He continued. "And your sister? Instead of tearing into Lincoln, she turned around and insulted Ms. Silva. A real pair of monsters, the two of them!"


    Caesar understood immediately-Desmond backed him up to smooth things over with Robin.


    He was just about to order Luna to apologize to Robin and Vera when Luna burst out, "Caesar, what are you doing? You''re bowing and apologizing to them? Are you out of your mind?


    "This is the provincial capital-our turf!" she hissed. "So what if Lincoln drugged that woman? Even if he slept with her, what''s the big deal? Women who hang around with men like that are just ying around; she''s acting like some kind of saint!" Smack!


    Caesar''s face flushed with fury as he pped Luna across the face. "You''re disgusting! You and that husband of yours are a disgrace!


    "Bow down right now and apologize to Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Silva and beg them to spare your life!" he ordered.


    Luna reeled from the p, stars in her vision. She screamed, "Caesar! You''d hit me over some low-life woman?"


    Smack! Smack! Caesar pped her again, even harder this time.


    "Bow down and apologize to Ms. Silva and Mr. Ramsey! And whateverpensation they demand, the Ferons will pay-even if it ruins the Ferons!


    Then he turned to Robin and Vera, bowing low. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, don''t worry. If they don''t make amends today, I''ll see they suffer!"


    Robin simply looked at Caesar, expression cold, saying nothing.


    Caesar realized that Robin wasn''t even acknowledging him, and he was terrified, his whole body shaking.


    At the banquet for the Wrights, Robin barely said anything from start to finish.


    When he finally decides to pay attention to you, it means your family''s done for!


    With just a casual smile, he single-handedly wiped out the billion-dor Landers in two and a half


    14:51 Sat, 30 Nov 3


    Chapter 458 A Final Warning


    minutes.


    A person like him was someone Caesar could never afford to provoke.


    In a fit of panic, he grabbed Luna by the hair. "Did you hear me? If you don''t do as I say, I''ll disown you! You''ll be no sister of mine!" Luna was instantly stunned,


    Caesar, who had always been incredibly protective of her, was now not only willing to sever ties with her


    also siding with two strangers, even after hurting her?


    Had they all lost their minds?


    Jasmine was equally confused.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She nced at Robin. Amid the chaos and tension, he remained as calm as ever.


    Suchposure wasn''t just ignorance-it had to be the kind of confidence that came from knowing he could control the situation.


    She suspected Robin wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, how could someone like Desmond and Caesar, two of the most influential figures, be so terrified of him?


    If Desmond had been a bit drunk and made a foolish decision, could Caesar also have lost his mind?


    She hesitated several times in her hand with the 1 million consumption card, taking it out, then stuffing it back in.


    Luna, crying, asked, "Caesar, are you really going to seyer ties with me for them?"


    On the brink of madness, Caesar growled, "Luna, listen up, I''ll say this one more time-if you don''t bow down to Ms. Silva and apologize, I won''t spare you or Lincoln!" Luna immediately screamed, "Caesar, what the hell?!


    "I''d rather die than apologize to that filthy woman!"


    Caesar snorted coldly. "Fine, from now on, we''re severing all ties!


    "I will make a public statement tomorrow!"


    Luna froze, clutching her cheek. "You... you wait! Even if you don''t help me, I still have connections in the upper circles!


    "I refuse to believe I can''t destroy them!"


    "Fine, Luna, if you want to destroy yourself, then go ahead!" Caesar sighed helplessly and crawled back to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey


    I''ve severed all ties with her.


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 458 A Final Warning


    "Tell me, how do you want me to deal with them?


    Just say the word, and the Shaws will do whatever it takes to help you!"


    The onlookers were all stunned, watching the scene unfold.


    "What on earth is happening with the heads of the Osbornes and the Shaws today?


    "Big shot Caesar is willing to sever ties with his own sister just to get justice for Robin and Vera?"


    Watching this scene, the young girl from earlier couldn''t help but smile.


    #5-Fr Coins


    She provocatively nced at the middle-aged men around her and murmured, "This world isn''t as filthy as you think. Besides profit, some people still stand by what''s right. "Look at Caesar, willing to sacrifice family to support justice!"


    The middle-aged men shook their heads, chuckling.


    They knew that Caesar was doing this to save himself.


    But


    they didn''t point it out.


    They decided to let the girl hold on to her na?ve belief for a while longer.


    Just then, the sound of sirens broke through the tension.


    Deputy Director Samuel Harrington from the provincial police department, apanied by a team of armed officers, was quickly heading toward Room 403. 14:53 Sat, 30 NO!


    Chapter

 The Deadly 459

    Chapter 459 The Unseen Danger


    Chapter 459 The Unseen Danger


    At Brookhaven Hotel, guests quickly stepped aside when they heard the ring sirens,


    They noticed the officers arriving on the scene were all heavily armed special forces from the provincial police headquarters. Looks like things have really blown up today!


    Lincoln smiled and said. "Mr. Harrington, thank you foring here today!"


    "Once this is over. I''ll be donating ten million to headquarters to help upgrade the equipment for the


    team.


    Samuel replied firmly, "Mr. Feron, let''s save that forter. Right now, where''s the person causing trouble in your hotel?" Scott eagerly recounted the story, adding plenty of exaggerations, describing how Robin had beaten Lincoln senselessly.


    Yet he didn''t mention a word about how Lincoln had drugged Vera earlier.


    In a low voice, Scott added, "Mr. Harrington, wouldn''t such a serious assault mean a lengthy prison sentence?


    "If that thug inside, Robin, gets desperate and tries to fight back, are you prepared to take him out on the spot?" Scott asked, feigning concern.


    Samuel looked at Scott and nodded. "Of course. All the officers here today are provincial police department armed special forces.


    "If the suspect resists arrest violently, we''re fully prepared to shoot him on the spot!"


    Scott smiled knowingly. "Mr. Harrington, I''ll travel to Autreynia on business next month. I could check on your son while I''m there-anything you''d like me to tell him?" Samuel hesitated for a moment. "Oh, we''ll see when the timees. Right now, I''m on duty."


    He picked up his radio and said coldly, "Snipers One and Three, take your positions!"


    A cruel smile yed on Scott''s lips.


    Robin, if you dare act tough again, the provincial police department special forces will put a bullet in you!


    Meanwhile, inside Room 403, Caesar and Desmond hurried over to Robin.


    "Mr. Robin, we''re good friends with Mr. Bateson of the provincial police department. We''ll give him a call and let him know about the situation."


    Robin let out a cold scoff. "The Special Operations Military Region handling anti-terror missions doesn''t need irrelevant people''s connections. Get your men out of here!"


    Desmond understood Robin''s point immediately and called the head of security, instructing him to withdraw all the Osbornes guards.


    Hearing the sound of sirens, Luna lit up with excitement, like she was fueled by adrenaline. She burst into


    Chapter 459 The Unseen Danger


    augh, shouting. Tem Jasmine! Samuel is here


    She scrambled up from the floor, pointing at Robin and yelling "Just you war You weed my hudvend attacked me, and even pretended to be a general. I swear, E''ll see that you pay for youres today "And


    Turning on Caesar and Desmond, she spot, "And you two undress, conging with home I''m going t report the lot of you, too!


    With that, Fama grabbed Jasmine and stormed out of the room


    Half-stumbling, they rushed up to Samuel "Mr. Harrington Mr. Harringpont You''re finally he


    Died, acting like she''d found a long-lost rtive


    Tears streaming, she threw herself at Samuel, nearly hugging the stout director


    Jasmine hurriedly pulled her back. "Stop, stop, no hugging


    Luna paused, realizing how she had lost herposure. She let go of Samuel''s shoulders, only to grasp his hands tightly, refusing to release her grip


    "Mr. Harrington, sob... sob... she whimpered, clearly on the verge of copsing into tears in his arms


    Never in her life had she been humiliated like this!


    Seeing this, Jasmine anxiously stepped between them. "Luna, please don''t do this! He''s my husband" Samuel cleared his throat awkwardly. So, um, Ms. Shaw, what happened to you?" Luna sobbed louder. "Mr. Harrington, these thugs are absolutely out of control


    "They not only beat up my husband and me, but they also had the nerve to pretend one of them was a general!


    "They bullied me, hit me. As ordinary citizens, all we can do is swallow our anger, Luna pleaded tearfully "Mr. Harrington, you have to stand up for us!"


    Samuel frowned deeply. "What? Someone dared to pretend to be a general? Unbelievable!


    He was just about tomand the officers to storm Room 403 and arrest Robin when a police officer rushed over, holding a radio. "Mr. Harrington, Mr. Bateson from headquarters is on the line." "Mr. Bateson? What could he be calling about now?" Samuel muttered, puzzled.


    As he took the call, his expression grew serious, and a cold sweat began to bead on his forehead. Slowly, he raised his eyes toward the room where Robin was, a sinking feeling in his gut. This man really was a general!


    If that call hade even a few minutester, he might''ve made a catastrophic mistake today. Thankfully, he hadn''t done anything drastic yet, so there was still time to fix this Samuel put down the phone, adjusted his uniform, and quickly approached Room 103.


    Luna, still clueless about the situation, hurried after him. "Mr. Harrington! Mr. Harrington, please listen to


    14:53 Sat, 30 Nov M


    Chapter 459 The Unseen Danger


    1. me.


    Jasmine held her back. "Luna, wait a moment. My husband has important matters to take care of.


    "Don''t worry, Samuel will make sure you get justice."


    Samuel parted the crowd and stepped forward, moving briskly until he stood before Robin. With a respectful tone, he asked, "Are you General Robin Ramsey?"

 The Deadly 460

    Chapter 460 The Shifting Allegiances.


    Chapter 460 The Shifting Allegiances.


    Caesar and Desmond''s faces lit up immediately. Seeing Samuel''s solemn demeanor said it all.


    Ernest stepped forward and announced. "Mr. Harrington, this is General Robin, chief instructor and major general of War Wolf Special Forces Unit!"


    An anti-terrorism operation is about to ur here under the Special Operations Military Region.


    Samuel instantly snapped to attention and saluted sharply. "General Robin, sir! I''m Samuel Harrington,


    Deputy Director of the Brookhaven Police Department. Is there anything our department can assist with?"


    Robin replied icily. "No. Take your officers and clear back to a distance of 55 yards from the hotel. No unauthorized personnel are allowed nearby. "All guests inside the hotel must be evacuated within five minutes."


    "Yes, sir!" Samuel epted Robin''s orders without hesitation, immediately directing all officers to move every bystander out of the hotel.


    Witnessing this scene, Scott began to panic.


    Could Robin really be a general?


    It all seemed way too surreal.


    Scott felt a sudden wave of panic. To make matters worse, while the police were evacuating the bystanders, they left him and hisckeys inside the hotel.


    What did that mean?


    Luna was equally bewildered by the scene in front of her. What on earth was going on?


    Samuel didn''t look like he was here to arrest Robin-instead, he seemed to be helping him clear the areal Then, to her shock, Samuel led all the officers outside the hotel.


    Completely confused, she shouted after him, "Mr. Harrington! Aren''t you going to handle i


    situation?"


    Samuel halted, his voice icy. "Ms. Shaw, I''m sorry, but today, the Special Operations Military Region is conducting an anti-terrorism operation, which the police department has no authority to interfere with. "Oh, and you''re considered a potential threat, so please keep your distance! Otherwise, I''ll cuff you right here and now!"


    Luna was utterly stunned. "Mr. Harrington, what are you saying?


    I''m Jasmine''s best friend! How could I be a ''threat? You must be joking!"


    Samuel''s face remained stony as he nced at Jasmine. "Do you know this supposed threat?"


    Threat?" Jasmine looked utterly confused, feeling like the world had gone mad. "Do I know her? Uh, no, I don''t know her!"


    "Good. Then let''s go. Samuel snapped, pulling Jasmine along with him as he headed outside.


    Luna''s face turned livid with rage. She yelled, "Mr. Harrington! Jasmine took my card with a million


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 460 The Shifting Allegiances


    dors on it, and now you''re ignoring me?"


    Jasmine froze, trembling with panic.


    65%


    With fury in his eyes, Samuel red at her and pped her hard across the face. "You dragged me into this mess for money? Did you really take her card?"


    Jasmine panicked and flustered, quickly handed the card back to Luna. "I didn''t take your card! You''re a threat. I don''t know you! I have nothing to do with you, nothing!" Samuel looked at her coldly. "If you cause me trouble like this again, we''re getting a divorce.


    "Yes, yes, I have nothing to do with her! Jasmine quickly ducked behind Samuel, keeping her head down as they walked away.


    Luna, seething, threw the card to the ground. "Jasmine! You''re supposed to be my friend, yet you abandoning me here! You''re disgustingly shallow!


    "Let me tell you, even if you pretend you don''t know me, I''ll ensure you''re reported for this!


    "And as for them, they''re no Special Operations Military Region at all."


    are

 The Deadly 461

    Chapter 461 The Power y


    Chapter 461 The Power y


    Samuel pulled Jasmine along, walking as quickly as possible, not daring to waste a second.


    65%


    Fra Coins


    Luna''s shouting was giving him a headache. He needed to get as far away from this trouble as possible, and the faster, the better.


    What kind of big shot had this couple managed to offend?


    The other party had already revealed their identity. Yet, Luna continued to push forward, oblivious to the Manger she was in, still causing a scene,


    Apleteck of respect, understanding when to back off, and that kind of arrogance? It was a recipe for disaster.


    Samuel shook his head as he heard Luna still screaming and ranting in the hotel lobby.


    That woman from the Shaws was too prideful, too reckless. No matter how she became a professor, herck of humility would be her downfall.


    She still had no trace of schrly discipline, did she?


    All of this was a result of being spoiled by the Shaws!


    She thought she was the queen of the world and that everything had to revolve around her wishes.


    She didn''t realize the world was entire of influential people-no one would let her be so willful and entitled.


    Even if the Shaws were wealthy, they were still just a second-tier family in Brookhaven.


    Even if they were one of the wealthiest families in the country, so what?


    Within the three realms, there''s always a power limit."


    Seeing Samuel and Jasmine hurry out of the hotel like they were escaping a gue, Luna gritted her teeth in fury. "You bunch of shallow people, once my family handles this matter, I''m going to expose everything about you! "If I don''t ruin your lives and make you lose everything, then I''m not one of the Shaws!"


    Samuel felt a chill in his heart."This crazy woman''s lost it! D''mn, she was in her woman''s fifties-shte really thought she was still as young and influential as the Shaws'' youngdy?"


    "Keep going with your tantrum, but don''t forget, refusing to bow to authority will get you killed!"


    Luna''s shouting continued, but no one paid her any attention.


    It wasn''t until she noticed the almost empty hotel lobby that something was wrong


    Aside from Robin and his group, the only other people left were Caesar, Desmond, Scott, and over a hundred bodyguards.


    She hurried over to Scott, who looked dazed and lost in thought. "Scott! Scott, why aren''t you making a


    move?"


    10


    I


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 461 The Power y


    In Scott''s mind, a fierce internal struggle was taking ce.


    65%


    Caesar. Desmond, and even Samuel''s behavior had made it crystal clear that the man in Room 403 was someone he absolutely could not touch.


    Samuel, with his authority, had shown nothing but deference to the young man.


    And what was he, Scott?


    No matter his money or influence, he was just a small-time thug in the criminal underworld.


    Despite having so many friends, Scott knew that if the military came after them under the pretense of ant anti-terrorism or anti-crime operation, it would be perfectly justified, legal, and above board. Once they werebeled as terrorists or criminals, there would be no escaping their fate. Scott would be utterly finished.


    Seeing Scott was still in a daze, Luna grabbed his arm and shook him urgently. "Scott, what are you hesitating about?


    "If they don''t back us up, we''ll take care of this ourselves!


    "What''s the big deal? Aren''t those just a bunch of young punks from Harmonfield''s crew? With so many of us, are you still scared of them?"


    Scott pulled Luna''s hand off his arm. "Luna, you''re out of your mind! Can''t you see the situation here?


    "Samuel, someone with his position, is still deferring to Robin. That means he really is someone high-ranking in the military!!


    "Do you think the Ferons can go up against the national machinery?


    4


    I''m realistic. No matter how much money I have, I''m just a low-level thug in this underworld.


    "I go up against them, and if things escte, we''ll all end up dead!


    "Luna, we need to back off. Some people aren''t ones we can afford to provoke


    Luna was stunned.


    She never expected that the leader of the ck market in the provincial capital, Marco, known for his ruthless ways, would be the one to say something like this, admitting defeat "Scott, what do you mean by this? Do you want me to bow down to that lowlife? The Shaws can''t lose face like that!"


    Scott sighed deeply. "Luna, if we don''t lose face, we might lose our lives."


    Before Scott could finish, Luna scoffed. "The Shaws can shake Brookhaven with a stomp, and he''s just a dog for the Harmonfield and the Dunns. What can he do to me?! "Scott, are you going to do something or not?"


    Scott looked around the eerily quiet hotel lobby, his heart tightening. "Luna, I don''t want to die."


    "Fine! If none of you want to stand up for me, I''ll handle this myself!"


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov 04


    Chapter 461 The Power y


    Luna''s mind suddenly shed back to her first love, Chuck.


    He was the chief director of the Legal Department at Brookhaven TV Statio


    They hadn''t been in contact for more than ten years after college but reconnected at a reunionst year.


    Ir v


    was like dry tinder catching fire when they met again-their old passions ignited immediately.


    Over the past year, they''d met nearly every week, and he had treated her like a queen, fulfilling her every


    need.


    Ninking about how devoted Chuck had been to her, her heart began to race,


    Chuck had once pounded his chest and promised that if Luna ever faced any injustice, he would use his position as the unchallenged king in his field to settle it for her!:


    Luna let out a cold, mockingugh. I don''t believe I can''t use the power of media and public opinion to take care of you a


    all!


    With that thought, she immediately dialed Chuck''s number. "Chuck. I miss you so much.


    "Where are you? I''m at Brookhaven Hotel, and they''ve been bullying me.


    "You know so many experts in the media world. You have to help me."


    A man''sforting voice came through on the other end of the line. "Darling, don''t cry. I''ll be there soon. Don''t worry, anyone who''s wronged you, I''ll unleash the full force of public opinion on them and tear them apart!"

 The Deadly 462

    Chapter 462 The Power of Public Opinion


    Chapter 462 The Power of Public Opinion


    Scott watched as Luma''s eyes sparkled with that flirtatious glint. He rolled his eyes in disgust.


    So it''s that ex from the TI''station, Chuck, again?


    What the hell!


    These intellectual types really make me sick!


    her not seeing each other for over a decade, they meet at a reunion and suddenly act like lovebirds?


    Why didn''t they stick together when they were each other''s first love?


    Now, yearster, one drink and the passion''s back?


    Iho buys this crap?


    They''re just using nostalgia as an excuse to get some cheap thrills.


    Scott sneered as he watched Luna keep digging herself deeper into the hole.


    Fine. Go ahead and do your thing. You can mess around all you want, but I''m not dying!


    Cons


    He quickly ran up to Robin. "Ro... Mr. Ramsey, there''s been a misunderstanding. I didn''t know you were....


    "Step back!" Ernest immediately shoved him aside.


    Mark and the others coldly blocked him.


    Scott realized that this whole anti-terror operation was explicitly targeting his hundred-odd men carrying


    weapons.


    Looking at Desmond and Caesar standing behind Robin, he regretted not hearing their warnings earlier. How did it alle to this? There was no way out now.


    Just then, Luna stormed up to him. "Kid, I''ll tell you right now, even if you bring in the whole army. I''m not afraid of you!


    "My old ssmate Chuck, the director of thew and justice segment at the provincial TV station, knows tons of important people in the media.


    "He''ll bring the reporters over soon."


    Robin chuckled coldly. "Oh, your ssmate is so impressive?


    "A media guy with questionable morals wants to fight for justice?


    "How is it even possible for someone like that to be the director of a legal show?


    "I bet he won''t dare to stick his neck out for you..


    "Even if he does, there''s no way he can ruin my reputation."


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 462 The Power of Public Opinion


    Lamaughed derisively. "You''re just a small fish in a big pond.


    "Do you know what''s the scariest thing in society?


    "Before you get buried


    65%


    5- Coins


    teach you a thing or by the public''s opinion, let me use my intellectual mindset, honed as a professor, t


    "The scariest thing isn''t fists or power. It''s public opinion!


    "My ssmate is an elite in the media. With the power of public opinion, he can destroy you!


    You''re just a bunch of kids; today, I''ll show you the power of knowledge!


    "No matter who you are, even if you''re the king, my ssmate said he''ll mobilize all the media power to get back at you for me!"


    "Heh, you want to bully me. Luna? You should take a good look at who you''re dealing with!"


    Lying on the ground, Lincoln finally figured things out and was immediately enraged. "Luna, you shameless woman, you''re still hooking up with that Chuck!


    "I warned you already, don''t keep in touch with him, yet here you are messing around with him!"


    Luna snapped. "Lincoln, shut your filthy mouth! You''re the one out there doing all sorts of shady things, and you dare to use me!


    "I can y with whoever I want. It''s none of your business!"


    "You''re a poor nobody. Without the Shaws, you''re nothing!"


    Caesar interrupted quickly. "Don''t bring up the Shaws, I don''t have someone like you in my family!"


    "You don''t represent the Shaws anymore!" Luna sneered.


    Caesar angrily retorted, "The old man''s gone, I''m the head of the family now! There''s no ce for someone like you in the Shaws!" Luna''s face turned dark. "Fine, fine, wait until my dear ssmate gets here!


    "Lincoln, I''ll make sure he exposes your disgusting self to the world!


    "After this, I''m divorcing you immediately!"


    Mark and the others almost vomited at the sight.


    This woman was in her forties, and all she could do was talk about her ex like a lovesick teenager? Itwas disgusting!


    Sarah was woken up by the noise from the room.


    She looked at the scene in front of her, feeling dizzy.


    Wasn''t that the madwoman, Luna, Lincoln''s wife?


    She was the once famous fashion icon in Brookhaven City, the youngdy of the Shaws


    65


    Chapter 462 The Power of Public Opinion


    How did her face get so swollen? Had Robin beaten her, too?


    Just wait!" Luna pointed at Robin.


    Today, when my exes, you''ll beg for mercy!"


    As she spoke, Luna suddenly noticed Sarah, who had just woken up. "You slut, if it weren''t for you, how would all this garbage be happening?"


    She grabbed Sarah''s hair and pped her across the face repeatedly.


    Stunned and dizzy from the blows, Sarah stammered, "Ms. Shaw, you don''t understand. This was all Vera''s idea."


    Shut up! Luna roared. "You and Lincoln are just as dirty as theye!


    "You little bitch, just wait! Once I finish dealing with this, if I don''t destroy you, I''m not the youngdy of the Shaws!"


    Sarah tried to defend herself, "Ms. Shaw. Vera made me contact your husband. Lincoln was doing business and Vera seduced him!"


    Vera let out a bitterugh. "Sarah, you''re really shameless!"


    At that moment, there was amotion outside.


    "Let me in, I''m the director of thew segment at the provincial TV station!"


    A man in his forties, apanied by several reporters carrying camera gear, rushed in.

 The Deadly 463

    Chapter 463 Turning the Tables


    Chapter 463 Turning the Tables


    Outside the hotel, the provincial police checked the credentials of the reporters apanying Chuck before letting him through.


    Chuck rushed into the hotel lobby, calling out urgently, Luna, Luna! Where are you?"


    Upon hearing his affectionate shout, Luna''s heavily made-up face instantly brightened, a youthful smile spreading across it. Like a bird, she fluttered, "Darling, darling. I''m here!" In her hurry, one of her high heels twisted awkwardly.


    "D"mn shoe!" She muttered, kicking off the heel and rushing barefoot toward Chuck.


    She hesitated momentarily, then flung herself into his arms, crying loudly, "Darling. I''ve been waiting for you!


    Those thugs are bullying me! You have to help me get my revenge today! Use the media to crush them!"


    Chuck held her gently, stroking her trembling shoulders with a tender expression. "It''s alright, Luna. I''m here now. No one will dare to bully you with me around. "Whoever harmed you, I''ll make them public enemies for life.


    They will never have peace in their lives!"


    Luna nodded happily in his arms. "Mm, Chuck, you''re the best to me! I want to be with you forever."


    Chuck pointed to the photographers and an anchor standing nearby. "You all, hurry up! Get everything on tape! Add live reporting!


    Tm going to expose the malicious behavior of these evil forces bullying a highly-educated intellectual to the whole world!


    We''re going to make society condemn them together!


    "I don''t care who this person is; his vile actions must be exposed!"


    A smug grin spread across Luna''s face. "Chuck, it''s them!" She pointed to Robin and Vera. "You two are going to be wiped out by public opinion!"


    is calling.


    Before Chuck could respond, one of his assistants ran up to him. "Mr. Jean, the station manager, 1 "The station manager? Why is he calling me?" Chuck nced at his assistant, confused.


    The assistant director at the TV station whispered, "Mr. Jean, we''ve just received a notice from the Provincial Judicial Department. All the provincial departments-Justice, Police, Industry, Taxation, and Education are conducting a joint operation overnight. The target of this operation is the Ferons in the provincial capital.


    "Several departments have already gathered evidence of their criminal activities, and they''re preparing to shtit down all Ferons'' operations inside and outside the province!"


    Chuck was stunned. "What''s going on with the Ferons?"


    0


    111-


    Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 463 Turning the Tables


    The assistant whispered. The Ferons are involved in bribery with local officials, manipting the stock market, and illegally siphoning off private funds. Lincoln, the head of Feron Enterprises, has also been used of exploiting, assaulting, and harming young women, including university students, actresses, and female entrepreneurs.


    "And they helped his wife, Luna, falsify her credentials, forge her thesis, and use bribes tond a teaching position and be a professor."


    Chuck looked at Luna''s back, cold sweat pouring down his face. The scale of this crackdown was so massive it was clear the Ferons had angered someonepelling.


    Bis assistant nudged him. "Mr. Jean, the person being targeted, the one you''re helping, is reportedly a general.


    "They''re going to carry out a counterterrorism operation here tonight.


    "I think we should avoid this, just in case."


    Chuck''s heart skipped a beat.


    His eyes darted around as he processed the situation. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Foster, you''re right! You''re absolutely right!


    "The station manager''s call came at the perfect time! This is no small matter. If I pick the wrong side, all my hard work over thest 20 years will go down the drain!"


    Chuck exhaled deeply, his voice turning cold. "Alright, everyone, retreat immediately!"


    The reporters, ready to interview Robin and the others, stopped and returned to Chuck.


    "Mr. Jean, aren''t we interviewing anymore?"


    Chuck nodded. "Return to the designated safety zone at the police station immediately"


    "The station manager just informed me that an anti-terrorism military operation is about to begin. We have other tasks now.


    "The topic is shifting. We''re going to expose the Ferons''s illegal activities instead!"


    Luna froze when she heard this, slowly turning around.


    "Chuck, what do you mean? Did I hear you right? You''re going to report on the Ferons?


    "Weren''t you here to help me deal with Robin and Vera? What''s going on?"


    Chuck''s expression turned serious. "Ms. Shaw, I''m sorry, but I have another important assignment. Eneed to leave now. I don''t have time to help you


    Luna was stunned. "Chuck, what do you mean? Just a moment ago, you promised me you''d deal with the people who''ve bullied me! Now you''re telling me you can''t help? "And now, you will report on the Ferons''s illegal activities? Whose side are you on?"


    Chuck''s face darkened. "Luna, when did I say I''d help you deal with anyone?


    Tin a media professional, and I have journalistic ethics.


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov 2


    Chapter 463 Turning the Tables


    "As a journalist. I must stand on the side of justice, to serve society, and to promote social development. The core value of journalism is to expose evil and promote good. "I''m not your personal bodyguard or enforcer. Our station isn''t going after anyone just because you say so.


    There are departments that will handle your issue."


    Luna couldn''tprehend it at all.


    The man she''d known as her first love, Chuck, who had been so affectionate at their reunionst year. suddenly felt like aplete stranger to her. 14:54 Sat, 30 Nov 1

 The Deadly 464

    Chapter 464 The Betrayal and the Price of Power


    Chapter 464 The Betrayal and the Price of Power


    She remembered the reunionst year.


    65%


    When Chuck saw her after years of no contact, it was like a century''s longing had caught up with him, and the me of desire burned intensely.


    They were almost inseparable throughout the reunion, sticking to each other like glue. Eventually, they booked a room at a hotel and stayed together for three whole days and nights.


    hey spent those days catching up on nearly two decades of separation, reminiscing about old times until the night grew deep.


    While in bed, Chuck held her and told her that during all the years they had been apart, no one but her, Luna, had mattered to him-not even his current wife.


    His sweet words moved Luna, numb for years, making her feel like a 16- or 17-year-old girl again.


    She was grateful that fate had given them a second chance after all these years of separation.


    They promised each other that they would keep things private and be together forever so as not to hurt their respective families and social images.


    But now, standing before her was apletely different Chuck. His demeanor was terrifying, heartless


    even.


    Every week when they were together, during their passionate rendezvous, he had talked about leaving everything behind to run away with her, abandoning his wife, and rekindling the beautiful love they once shared in their youth. So what was this now? If this was true, who in this world could she ever trust?


    Luna, frustrated, said, "Chuck, are you joking with me?


    The other night we were at the hotel, you swore that you''d be good to me forever and that we''d never separate.


    "What do you mean? Are you turning your back on me for your ''professional ethics'' now?"


    Chuck panicked. "Luna, stop spouting nonsense! I never said we stayed at a hotel together!


    "I never promised to run away with you. Those were all just things you imagined!


    "Look at you, how old are you now? And you''re still talking about love? Aren''t you embarrassed to say something like that?


    "You, a married woman, talking like that-don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Now, Luna finally understood. From the very beginning, Chuck had been ying her!


    "Damm, how shameless! Chuck, you''re nothing but a hypocrite!


    "What did you say at the reunionst year?


    "You told me that losing me that year was like missing out on the greatest love of this lifetime.


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov b


    Chapter 464 The Betrayal and the Price of Power


    "You said that when we met again after so many years, God gave us fate.


    "I was moved! I believed you! I even gave you 30 million to make a show!


    "D*mm it, I actually believed youl Chuck, I can''t believe I trusted you!


    "Chuck, you bastard! You''re nothing but a liar and a scoundrel!"


    5-Free Cons


    At that moment, a photographer from the TV station forgot to turn off his live-streaming equipment.


    All the words between Chuck and Luna were broadcast live.


    Back at the station, Edon Leworthy, coordinating the reporters, saw the scene and immediately yelled, "Chuck! He''s ruined the reputation of our station!" The phone in the director''s office rang nonstop.


    The provincial government officials were furious, ordering the station to fire Chuck, and legal departments were preparing to hold him ountable!


    Edon frantically tried calling Chuck''s assistant but couldn''t get through. He had no choice but to drive to Brookhaven Hotel to personally fire him.


    Meanwhile, inside the hotel, Chuck sneered, "Luna, stop fooling yourself!


    "Back then, I left you because I couldn''t stand a woman like you!


    "You always acted like you were the youngdy of the Shaws, bossing me around!


    "I was so sick of you. That''s why I left!


    "Now that I have power, being with you is just a game! And you''re too stupid to realize it!"


    Luna''s face turned purple with anger. "Chuck, you bastard! Just wait. The Ferons and the Shaws won''t let you live peacefully!


    "You think now that you''re the chief director at the provincial station, you can humiliate and torment me?


    "The Ferons and the Shaws can crush you with a snap of their fingers! Chuck, don''t forget-this world always serves money. I can crush you with enough cash!


    "You think you can treat me this way after I was sincere? You''re ugly inside and out!


    "After tonight, I''ll use all the power of the Ferons and the Shaws to destroy you!"


    Chuck sneered, "Luna, do you think you even have a future after this?


    "Do you know who you''ve pissed off?"


    He nced at Robin, who was trembling in the corner. "You''ve offended a general!


    "No matter how powerful the Ferons or the Shaws are, if they insult a general, they''re asking to lose their


    heads!


    "Get out!" He shoved Luna aside and hurried over to Robin.


    Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 464 The Betrayal and the Price of Power


    "Hello, General Robin, I am Chuck Jean, Chief Director of the Legal Affairs segment at the provincial station.


    "I didn''t know you were here earlier, I salute you..


    "I was tricked by this woman, and she said some bad people were bullying her, so I came here."


    65%


    Robin tossed the wet

 The Deadly 465

    Chapter 465 The Woll''s Wrath


    Chapter 465 The Wolf''s Wrath


    The roar of engines thundered through the sky.


    Ten military helicopters swiftly descended on the rooftops of the Brookhaven Hotel.


    From the helicopters, 60 elite War Wolf Special Forces team members rappelled down, quickly forming six teams on the ground.


    Within one minute, the 60 special forces soldiers were arranged in perfect formation, running toward the


    otel.


    The street outside the Brookhaven Hotel echoed withbat boots marching in unison. Leading the charge were Ss and Freya from the War Wolf Special Forces.


    "Report to Mr. Ramsey, all 60 elite soldiers of the War Wolf Special Forces team are assembled!" one of them reported.


    "From receiving the order to assembling and reaching the destination, it took nine and a half minutes, Please give yourmand, Mr. Ramsey."


    Inside the hotel, everyone gasped in fear.


    They had never seen such amanding and awe-inspiring disy.


    Even the one hundred or so thugs under Scott''smand were stunned.


    These were criminals who hadmitted murder and served time, yet the sight before them had left them weak in the knees.


    It had never urred to them that today, they would face such an intimidating force of special soldiers. Robin, who had gathered them here, clearly intended to have them sh with these highly trained soldiers.


    At this moment, both Desmond and Caesar were utterly shocked. Robin was indeed the chief instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces!


    Scott, lying on the floor, felt regret flood him. He had offended such an influential figure. He knew now that the Ferons were doomed. He would be lucky to survive this.


    Sar was perplexed.


    She looked at Robin''s towering figure under the lights, unable toprehend how he had suddenly be the chief instructor of the elite War Wolf Special Forces and at the rank of a general.


    Seeing Robin stand before 60 fierce soldiers, exuding amanding aura, her mind went nk. Could this really be happening?


    At that moment, Scott crawled to Robin''s feet, begging, "Mr. Ramsey, I didn''t recognize your greatness. Please forgive me! I was wrong-


    Robin ignored Scott''s pleas and barked, ''All War Wolf Special Forces, listen up!


    "Smash all the facilities on the five floors of this hotel in five minutes!" "Understood!" The roar of the special forces soldiers echoed throughout the hotel.


    Sat, 30 Nov A


    Chapter 465 The Wolf''s Wrath


    65%


    Scott froze. The facilities in this hotel cost him over a billion dors to build. Robin actually ordered the destruction of everything in live minutes. Desperately, Scott crawled up to Robin again, pleading, "Mr. Ramsey, please, don''t destroy my hotel."


    Suddenly, Ernest, holding an assault rifle, pressed the barrel against Scott''s head.


    "Step back! We will enforce battlefield discipline if you dare threaten themander again!" Ernest''s voice was cold, and Scott''s legs buckled in fear.


    Even though Scott had killed before, the murderous aura exuding from Ernest and the other trained


    Idiers was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    Led by Ss and Freya, Ernest and others began executing the order. The once-luxurious Brookhaven Hotel was reduced to a wreck in less than five minutes. The sounds of destruction-shattering ss, breaking furniture, and splintering wood-shook everyone to their core.


    The hundred or so thugs under Scott trembled as they watched the special forces destroy the hotel''s interior. They realized these soldiers were far more brutal than they had ever imagined.


    After the destruction wasplete, the soldiers gathered again in the lobby.


    "Report, General, all teams havepleted the task! Please give further instructions! one of the soldiers reported."


    Robin pointed at the thugs, each of whom was holding knives, clubs, or guns.


    These are dangerous criminals who have wreaked havoc on society, he said. "I''ve received intelligence that each of them is responsible for multiple murders. This criminal group hasmitted acts of arson. extortion, trafficking women and children, and even dealing with weapons and drugs. "Now, I order you to engage these two times more numerous criminals in hand-to-handbat!


    "This is a test for the special forces. You will be expelled from the War Wolf Special Forces if you are defeated!


    "Start now. You have five minutes to resolve this!"


    In an instant, the 60 members of the War Wolf Special Forces attacked like wolves among sheep.unching a fierce, storm-like assault on the criminals. The sounds of punches and kicks, apanied by the thugs'' screams, filled the hotel.

 The Deadly 466

    Chapter 466 Utterly Worthless


    +5 Coins


    A brutal cacophony of beatings filled the grand hotel lobby, each blownding with terrifying intensity.


    Scott''s hundred or so gang members were no match for the War Wolf team, unable to put up even the faintest resistance. Normally, these thugs took pleasure in bullying and tormenting the public, but now they were being torn apart.


    The sight of his men sprawled across the floor and the once-elegant Brookhaven Hotel reduced to a wreck left Scott trembling on his knees. Looking around, he burned with rage, wishing to hack Lincoln to pieces.


    Of all the women in the world, Lincoln had to go and mess with the girlfriend of a powerful figure- practically a death wish.


    Scott was on the verge of tears. Twenty years of blood, sweat, and dignity had built his empire, and it was all slipping aw


    He couldn''t ept it.


    His heart was pounding, and Scott looked over at Robin, who was standing under the hotel''s flickering lights with a face as cold as a stone. Robin was more than a man; he was a terrifying devil.


    Scott always considered himself ruthless, but he was nothingpared to Robin.


    He cursed Lincoln for provoking this harbinger of doom. If Robin''s fury wasn''t appeased soon, the Ferons were finished.


    In over two decades, Scott had never felt so desperate.


    Luna, meanwhile, was numb. It was unfathomable that something so routine had erupted into this nightmare.


    Over the years, Lincoln had ruined countless young women-college students, actresses, even female employees. Some, with nowhere to turn, took their own lives, jumping from buildings or shing their wrists. And each time, Luna had covered it up with ease. Often, she didn''t even have to spend money. She could stir up a bit of public opinion or have Scott send thugs to intimidate any woman who dared to use the Ferons, leaving them devastated while she and Scott walked away untouched.


    But today, every single contact she reached out to had vanished. Once they heard it involved the Brookhaven Hotel, they either turned off their phones or imed to be out of the country.


    A deputy director of the provificial police department, Samuel Harrington, arrived briefly-only to distance himself from Luna as soon as he saw Robin.


    Even her old lover, Chuck Jean, whom she thought she could rely on, turned his back on her without a second thought.


    All those supposedly unbreakable connections and loyalties crumbled in an instant, proving utterly worthless.


    The young reporters from Brookhaven TV were stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    Beyond their fear, they felt a sense of satisfaction.


    As Brookhaven reporters, they were well aware of Marco and the Ferons'' reputation. Everyone in the provincial capital knew they were tyrants.


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 466 Utterly Worthless


    651


    #5 Coins


    For over a decade, the Ferons had woven their connections with the upper crust, bullying businesses, assaulting women, running illegal loans, and even selling drugs in nightclubs-acting with absolute impunity. Even the provincial police department hadn''t been able to touch the Ferons, but today, this young general. had brought them to justice.


    It was a thrilling and powerful anti-terrorism and anti-gang operation.


    Caught up in the shock and excitement, someone had forgotten to turn off a live-streaming device, broadcasting the entire scene at Brookhaven Hotel to the public.


    At first, residents of the provincial capital thought it was a TV drama or some staged event by a news station. But soon, they realized it was real.


    Cheers erupted across the city.


    People who had suffered at the hands of the Ferons, who had seen their families ruined, spread the news in celebration.


    The public flooded social media, apuding the provincial government''s efforts.


    In no time, this news topped the trending charts on every majorwork tform.


    The provincial capital''s long-standing menace had finally met its fate.


    After just four and a half minutes, silence fell over the grand entrance hall of Brookhaven Hotel, now as cerie as a scene from hell.


    "Report! Instructor Ramsey, all 60 War Wolf Special Forces soldiers havepleted the mission! Every team member has passed this exercise! Reportingplete, awaiting instructions!"


    Ss led the 60 War Wolf officers, lined up with military precision in front of Robin.


    Outside the hotel entrance, two military jeeps raced up the driveway.


    Jack, Xavier, and Wilson entered the grand hall of Brookhaven Hotel, nked by four colonels and two lieutenant colonels for security.


    Apanying them were provincial police department director Taylor Bateson, Brookhaven TV director Edon Leworthy, and other provincial government leaders.


    Jack, Xavier, and Wilson approached Robin and exchanged salutes.


    Xavier stepped forward, shaking Robin''s hand. "General Ramsey, Lieutenant General Baxter of the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters sends his highestmendation for this anti-terror emergency operation! "The Sevenfold Crest rescue mission and today''s Brookhaven Hotel operation have strengthened the unity of the entire War Wolf Special Forces like never before.


    "It has also removed a long-standing threat to the people of the provincial capital!


    "This mission is being praised highly by the provincial government and the citizens alike!"


    Xavier then turned to Taylor and gestured toward Robin. Taylor allow me to introduce General Rob


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 466 Utterly Worthless


    Ramsey, the chief instructor of War Wolf Special Forces"


    Taylor immediately stepped forward, standing at attention and saluting Robin. "It''s impressive to see a general as young as you, General Ramsey!


    "I started in special operations myself, and watching your team today takes me back 30 years!


    "We''ve long had ns to crack down on these criminal forces in our province.


    "This time, you''ve been an incredible help to us.


    On behalf of the provincial police department, I offer my sincerest respect to General Ramsey and all


    War Wolf members.


    With that, Taylor delivered a solemn salute to Robin and the 60 War Wolf officers, honoring their exceptional achievement.


    Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 467 Make Me Regret It?

 The Deadly 467

    Chapter 467 Make Me Regret It? Chapter 467 Make Me Regret It?


    65%


    Just as Taylor finished saluting, he received a call from the provincial police department. They informed him that many residents had gathered in front of the department building, holding banners thanking the police and military for their service and celebrating in full force. Taylor immediately realized this was thanks to the live broadcast, which had shown the scene to the people of the provincial capital.


    He walked over to Edon and grasped his hand. "Mr. Leworthy, your station did a fantastic job! We need more broadcasts like this in the future!"


    Jamal Edgar, the director of the Cultural Affairs Office, also recognized what had happened. He patted Edon on the shoulder. "Edon, this was excellent work! We''ll highlight this broadcast as a model performance.


    "Keep it up! The Cultural Affairs Office needs more leaders like you with this kind of talent!"


    Edon nodded enthusiastically. "Thank you for the recognition! I''ll keep working hard!"


    Only he knew that he hadn''t nned this broadcast.


    After a previous live segment about Chuck, Jamal had sharply reprimanded him.


    He''d hurried over tonight to stop the live feed-only to stumble upon this unexpected sess.


    Turning to the young reporters stationed at the live-feed equipment, Edon asked. "Who''s responsible for tonight''s broadcast?"


    A photographer in his thirties suddenly realized his equipment was still running and quickly switched it off


    "Sorry, sir. I was so overwhelmed by the scene here that I forgot to shut it down. It was my mistake."


    Edon chuckled, "You''re..."


    The man, trying to ease the tension, introduced himself. "Mr. Leworthy, I''m Craig Lovatt, a photographer with the Legal Affairs Department. I''ve worked here for ten years without a single error. Please, don''t fire me over this.


    "I have two kids at home, and my wife''s expecting a third. I can''t afford to lose my job; my kids'' schooling is expensive, and their weekly tutoring alone costs about 4,000 dors,


    "I also have a mortgage, and both my wife''s parents and mine rely on us.


    "If I get fired, we''ll lose all our ie. Please, forgive this mistake. I''ll do whatever you ask!"


    Tears were welling up in Craig''s eyes.


    Edon''s expression wasplicated, and as Craig saw it, he broke down and dropped to his knees.


    Edon quickly pulled him up. "Come on, why would I fire you?


    "Tonight, you did something truly remarkable!


    "By broadcasting this inspiring anti-terrorism operation, you''ve earned a huge reward from the station!


    F


    14:54 Sat, 30 Nov 4 m


    Chapter 467 Make Me Regret It?


    65%%


    "You did an excellent job! This station needs journalists like you who understand timing and protect public justicet


    "Tremember-you''re one of our most educated and skilled reporters. For ten years, we should''ve found you a new role, but there just wasn''t an opening


    "Starting today, you''re the executive director of our Legal Affairs show.


    "The position''s sry shouldfortably cover your family''s expenses!"


    What? Meas executive director?" Craig was stunned.


    He had worked in this cameraman position for ten years since joining the station. The colleagues who''d joined with him had all moved up to department heads, but he''d never had a promotion opportunity.


    Edon patted his shoulder. "It''s true. I''ll have the office issue your transfer letter right away. Starting this month, your sry and benefits will follow executive director standards."


    Then Edon pointed at Chuck, still slumped on the ground. "Chuck, you''re dismissed.


    "The Cultural Affairs Office''s oversight team is reviewing your records. Tonight, you''ll report to them and give a full ount of your misconduct,


    Chuck quickly protested, "Mr. Leworthy, this is all a setup! That vile woman framed me-I''m innocent!


    "Enough! You can exin yourself to them.


    Chuck knew it was over for him. He pointed angrily at Luna and shouted, "You wretched woman! This is all your fault!"


    "Shut up!" Two officers immediately dragged Chuck out.


    Xavier gestured to the wrecked scene. "Mr. Bateson, it''s in your hands now."


    Taylor gave a military salute and said, "Thank you to the warriors of War Wolf. I''ll make sure these criminals are dealt with properly, and I''ll give the people of the provincial capital the justice they deserve." The police began escorting Lincoln, Luna, Sarah, and the others out.


    As they passed Robin, Lincoln shouted, "Robin! The Ferons may be ruined, but I''ve built connections across the provincial capital and Brighton over 20 years!


    "I might go in for a while, but I''ll be out soon enough!


    "And when I am, I''ll get my revenge!


    After dealing with Samuel and Chuck, Luna now shares the same hatred toward Lincoln. She cried. "Lincoln, I was wrong. We''re still family!"


    "Once this is over, I''ll use all of my father''s old connections to make Robin regret this!"


    A beavy silence fell over the lobby of the Brookhaven Hotel.


    Robin slowly turned, took the towel Mark handed him, and wiped his hands. "Make me regret it? You two?" Luna froze, then burst intoughter. "You inexperienced kid! Do you even know how you managed to 2/3


    14:55 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 467 Make Me Regret It?


    reach this point? There''s so much you don''t understand!


    "The people Lincoln and I know are powerful enough to crush you with ease!


    65%


    Thonestly don''t know where you get the confidence to keep provoking me," Robin said, tossing aside the towel with a cold smile.


    "You''re all worthless.


    "Since that''s the case, you might as well die."


    she finished speaking, a tremor rippled from under Robin''s feet.


    Blood suddenly streamed from Lincoln and Luna''s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    "What? What''s happening?" gasped those nearby.

 The Deadly 468

    Chapter 468 The Bigger Picture


    Chapter 468 The Bigger Picture


    After the horrifying events, a deathly silence settled over the Brookhaven Hotel


    The four officers holding Luna and Lincoln were shocked beyond words.


    The two suspects had been fine just moments ago. Now, blood was trickling from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. They were dead in an instant.


    Jack raised his thick eyebrows, ncing toward Robin, who stood beneath the dazzling lights of the lobby.


    is calm, wind-like presence seemed to radiate a dangerous, untouchable aura.


    Death''s Melody.


    This was the second time Jack had witnessed this eerie technique in action. He was certain Lincoln and Luna''s sudden deaths were tied to that faint tremor beneath Robin''s feet.


    Momentster, the police forensic team confirmed the deaths of Lincoln and Luna.


    Two Brookhaven TV reporters rushed forward, eager to capture the breaking news,


    Taylor, snapping out of his shock, immediately blocked their path. "Everyone, back up'' The suspects died. of sudden cardiac arrest. Remove the bodies immediately!"


    The reporters, undeterred, turned to Edon, hoping to cover this unusual incident.


    Edon quickly pushed them aside. "Even professional boundaries have limits!"


    Craig looked puzzled. "Mr. Leworthy, they died under strange circumstances. Isn''t it our job to investigate? This could be..."


    Edon cut him off, ncing at Robin before pulling Craig and the reporters aside.


    "Craig, you''re about to step into the role of executive director. It''s time to think carefully about what that


    Jeans.


    "Every oue has its reasons.


    "To do good work, you must first learn how to navigate this world.


    "Understand the art of handling people and situations.


    "This world isn''t just ck and white; it''s not simply right and wrong.


    "Only by letting go of rigid ideas of right and wrong can you see the truth in things.


    Craig was baffled. "No right and wrong in this world? Mr. Leworthy, the more you say, the less I understand


    Edon sighed as he looked at Craig''s earnest but confused face. Perhaps there was a reason why this highly educated man hadn''t been promoted for ten years. "Let me ask you this-do Lincoln and his wife deserve what happened to them?"


    Craig nodded. "Based on their actions, they deserved punishment. But that''s for thew to decide....


    CIL


    Chapter 468 The Bigger Picture:


    Edon chuckled. "And do you think a death like this has meaning?" He shook his head.


    "Remember this, Craig only by letting go of notions of right and wrong can you see the bigger picture. Otherwise, you''ll never find true sess in life.


    "A person needs principles, but also flexibility. Don''t be too stubborn"


    Craig frowned. Edon''s words echoing in his mind. He murmured to himself, wondering if he''d truly misunderstood something all along


    Sarah was so terrified by what she''d just witnessed that she copsed onto the floor, refusing to stand despite the two officers trying to help her up.


    Crawling toward Vera, she sobbed, "Vera, we''re best friends. I didn''t mean to hurt you; I just made a mistake in a moment of confusion. Please, forgive me once.


    "We''re close, we''re ssmates-everything was Lincoln''s fault, that scumbag! He tricked me into helping him get to you, even taught me how to drug you. I know I was wrong now! "Vera, I know you''re kind-hearted. Please forgive me-I promise I''ll be loyal to you from now on."


    Veraughed coldly. "Sarah, do you think my kindness is here just for you to trample on?


    "We''re best friends, close ssmates-so is this really how you treat me?


    "If I forgive you now, then I''m the fool! My kindness isn''t for people like you to take advantage of!


    "But don''t worry-from today on, I''ll make sure you''re well taken care of.


    "When you get out of prison, I''ll set aside part of my foundation to hire people specifically to ruin your life. I''ll make sure you''d rather be dead than alive. "This is the price for betraying


    1. me.


    "Sarah, I hope you live a long life-just so you can savor the gift I have in store for you!


    "If a backstabber like you could get away with everything, then there''d be no justice in the world!"


    Despairing, Sarah slumped to the floor as the officers dragged her out of the hotel lobby.


    Robin nced at Vera''s icy expression and raised an eyebrow. "Looks like you''ve grown up?"


    Vera pursed her lips before breaking into a smile. "Robin, you''re so annoying. Can''t you let me keep up my act for a little longer? Hahaha...


    "D*mn!" Robin chuckled, shaking his head at Vera''s bright, joyful smile. He was speechless. No matter the situation, she could always find a reason to be happy. "General Ramsey, when would you have time? We''d like to invite you to dinner in the provincial capital," Desmond and Caesar said as they approached nervously.


    Robin raised an eyebrow at Desmond, "No need for dinner, but there''s something I need you to do." Desmond stiffened. "Mr. Ramsey, just say the word. Whatever I can do, I''ll give it my all....


    OPA O


    CILL


    Chapter 468 The Bigger Picture


    "Okay, no need to go overboard." Robin paused.


    "Starting today: you''ll be taking over all of the Ferons'' business in the provincial capital and abroad,"


    He looked over at Taylor. "Mr. Bateson, I''m arranging for Osborne Group to manage the Ferons business. What do you think?"


    Taylor quickly replied, "General Ramsey, that arrangement is perfect! This way, our province''s economy won''t be too disrupted. Osborne Group is an outstanding localpany, and having them take over the Ferons'' operations is an excellent fit!" Mr. Osborne, I''m counting on you to handle this. Be ready for the transfer tomorrow morning

 The Deadly 469

    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    Desmond was ecstatic; he could hardly believe that Robin had entrusted him with the Feron as worth several billion. It was like a fortune falling straight from the heavent.


    "General Ramsey Desmond''s eyes brimmed with tears. Mr. Ramsey, how can I ever thank


    "Desmond, remember this: if you even think of ying any tricks, I''ll have no hesitation in wiping out your entire family"


    Desmond shivered. "Mr. Ramsey, I swear-I''ll serve you faithfully for the rest of my life. I will never betray


    you!"


    Then, a thought struck him, and he turned to Vera standing by Robin''s side. "Ms. Silva, from today on every single product from Silva Group''s medical equipment line will be distributed through the Ferons former saleswork. I''ll see to it personally." "Even if it means halting all Osborne operations, I''ll make sure your products reach not just Aurientia but the entire world!"


    Vera hadn''t expected herte mother''s medical equipment business would expand this


    She looped her arm through Robin''s and whispered, "Robin, thank you."


    Caesar, still trembling after seeing Lincoln and Luna dead, stepped forward and stammered. "Mr. Ramsey I swear I''m no longer connected to Luna. We severed all ties as siblings-truly!"


    "I understand." Robin gave Caesar a cold nce before turning to Desmond. "Make sure Ms. Silva is safely escorted back to Harmonfield."


    Desmond quickly replied, "Mr. Ramsey, rest assured-the entire Osborne security team will be deployed to protect Ms. Silva!"


    "Tonight, I''ll personally lead the team until Ms. Silva is safely in Harmonfield."


    "If there''s even a hint of dissatisfaction from Ms. Silva, I''ll take full responsibility!"


    Robin gently removed Vera''s hand from his arm. "Get back to Harmonfield. And don''t handle these situations alone again. Even if you must, bring a trusted aide and some bodyguards. I''ll head out now," Verawanted to tell Robin she wished to go back with him. But she knew Robin wouldn''t stay in Harmonfield forever.


    As she watched him walk out of the hotel lobby, surrounded by soldiers and high-ranking officials Grom the provincial government, her eyes shimmered with tears of happiness.


    She was certain that this great man was the hero she''d always dreamed of


    Robin, one day, you''lle to me with honor and pride.


    She pictured that moment-a bright, cloudless sky, with Robin d in golden armor,ying out a red carpet as far as the eye could see just for her.


    "Hahaha..." Vera suddenly burst intoughter at the thought.


    The sound startled Desmond so much that his legs nearly gave out.


    14:55 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    "Ms. Silva, are you alright?"


    64


    Vera snapped out of her daydream, realizing she''d lost herself for a moment. She nced at Desmond''s overly eager expression and said coolly, "Robin wants me back immediately. Let''s go


    "Of course, Ms. Silva! I''ll gather the entire Osborne security team at once. Once General Ramsey has left. I''ll personally lead the escort to Harmonfield.


    "Ms. Silva, I''ll arrange for Silva Group''s medical equipment to be added to the Ferons'' saleswork first thing tomorrow," Desmond said.


    gave a frosty nod. "Okay, Mr. Osborne, remember what Robin told you.


    "If you even think of betraying us, the Landers, the Hamiltons, and the Ferons'' fate will be yours as well"


    Desmond''s legs nearly buckled. "Understood! I''ll always remember Mr. Ramsey''s words. I know that all of


    behalf. the Ferons'' assets belong to Ms. Silva. I''m only here to manage and run them on your Vera gave a chilly smile. "Good that you understand."


    Robin and his group exited the hotel.


    Samuel and his wife Jasmine hurried forward to greet him. "Good evening. General Ramsey


    Robin stopped, giving a slight smirk. "Mrs. Harrington, aren''t you friends with Luna?"


    Both Samuel and Jasmine tensed up


    Jasmine shook her head awkwardly. "General Ramsey, that''s not the case, I don''t know her at all."


    Robin chuckled softly but didn''t respond further to Jasmine.


    Samuel, breaking out in a nervous sweat, quickly said, "General Ramsey, this woman is just ignorant and foolish. Please don''t mind her." Robin


    gave him a cold smile. "I haven''t been paying any attention to her from the start."


    Samuel froze, then reached out a hand, hoping for a handshake with Robin.


    Robin paused, letting him wait for a good while.


    Samuel''s hand hung mid-air, woo awkward to pull back or hold steady. The whole moment was painfully ufortable.


    Finally, Robin chuckled and slowly extended his hand.


    Samuel''s face lit up, assuming this meant Robin had forgiven him.


    But as soon as they shook hands, a sharp pain shot through Samuel''s palm


    "Ah!" Samuel''s face went pale with pain.


    "Oops!" Robin gave a lightugh. "Sorry, Mr. Harrington. My grip might''ve been a bit too firm. Did I hur


    you?


    Samuel quickly replied, "No, General Ramsey, not at all."


    DADO


    14:55 Sat, 30.


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet.


    Desmond was ecstatic; he could hardly believe that Robin had entrusted him with the Ferons'' assets worth several billion. It was like a fortune falling straight from the heavens.


    "General Ramsey!" Desmond''s eyes brimmed with tears. "Mr. Ramsey, how can I ever thank you?"


    "Desmond, remember this: if you even think of ying any tricks, I''ll have no hesitation in wiping out your entire family."


    esmond shivered. "Mr. Ramsey, I swear-I''ll serve you faithfully for the rest of my life. I will never betray you!"


    Then, a thought struck him, and he turned to Vera standing by Robin''s side. "Ms. Silva, from today on. every single product from Silva Group''s medical equipment line will be distributed through the Ferons former saleswork. I''ll see to it personally." "Even if it means halting all Osborne operations, I''ll make sure your products reach not just Aurientia but the entire world!"


    Vera hadn''t expected herte mother''s medical equipment business would expand this way.


    She looped her arm through Robin''s and whispered, "Robin, thank you."


    Caesar, still trembling after seeing Lincoln and Luna dead, stepped forward and stammered, "Mr. Ramsey, I swear I''m no longer connected to Luna. We severed all ties as siblings-truly!"


    "I understand." Robin gave Caesar a cold nce before turning to Desmond. "Make sure Ms. Silva is safely escorted back to Harmonfield."


    Desmond quickly replied, "Mr. Ramsey, rest assured-the entire Osborne security team will be deployed to protect Ms. Silva!"


    "Tonight, I''ll personally lead the team until Ms. Silva is safely in Harmonfield."


    "If there''s even a hint of dissatisfaction from Ms. Silva, I''ll take full responsibility!"


    Robin gently removed Vera''s hand from his arm. "Get back to Harmonfield. And don''t handle these situations alone again. Even if you must, bring a trusted aide and some bodyguards. I''ll head out now."


    Vera wanted to tell Robin she wished to go back with him. But she knew Robin wouldn''t stay Harmonfield forever.


    As she watched him walk out of the hotel lobby, surrounded by soldiers and high-ranking officials Com the provincial government, her eyes shimmered with tears of happiness.


    She was certain that this great man was the hero she''d always dreamed of


    Robin, one day, you''lle to me with honor and pride.


    She pictured that moment-a bright, cloudless sky, with Robin d in golden armor,ying out a red carpet as far as the eye could see just for her.


    "Hahaha... "Vera suddenly burst intoughter at the thought.


    The sound startled Desmond so much that his legs nearly gave out


    B


    14:55 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    "Ms. Silva, are you alright?"


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    "Ms. Silva, are you alright?"


    Coins


    Vera snapped out of her daydream, realizing she''d lost herself for a moment. She nced at Desmond''s overly eager expression and said coolly, "Robin wants me back immediately. Let''s go."


    "Of course, Ms. Silva! I''ll gather the entire Osborne security team at once. Once General Ramsey has left. I''ll personally lead the escort to Harmonfield.


    "Ms. Silva, I''ll arrange for Silva Group''s medical equipment to be added to the Ferons'' saleswork first thing Orrow, Desmond said.


    era gave a frosty nod. "Okay. Mr. Osborne, remember what Robin told you.


    "If you even think of betraying us, the Landers, the Hamiltons, and the Ferons'' fate will be yours as well.


    Desmond''s legs nearly buckled. ''Understood! I''ll always remember Mr. Ramsey''s words. I know that all of the Ferons'' assets belong to Ms. Silva. I''m only here to manage and run them on your behalf." Vera gave a chilly smile. "Good that you understand."


    Robin and his group exited the hotel.


    Samuel and his wife Jasmine hurried forward to greet him. "Good evening, General Ramsey."


    Robin stopped, giving a slight smirk. ''Mrs. Harrington, aren''t you friends with Luna?"


    Both Samuel and Jasmine tensed up.


    Jasmine shook her head awkwardly. "General Ramsey, that''s not the case. I don''t know her at all."


    Robin chuckled softly but didn''t respond further to Jasmine.


    Samuel, breaking out in a nervous sweat, quickly said, "General Ramsey, this woman is just ignorant and foolish. Please don''t mind her."


    Robin gave him a cold smile. "I haven''t been paying any attention to her from the start."


    Samuel froze, then reached out a hand, hoping for a handshake with Robin.


    Robin paused, letting him wait for a good while.


    Samuel''s hand hung mid-air, too awkward to pull back or hold steady. The whole moment was painfully ufortable.


    Finally, Robin chuckled and slowly extended his hand.


    Samuel''s face lit up, assuming this meant Robin had forgiven him.


    But as soon as they shook hands, a sharp pain shot through Samuel''s palm.


    "Ah!" Samuel''s face went pale with pain.


    "Oops!" Robin gave a lightugh. "Sorry, Mr. Harrington. My grip might''ve been a bit too firm. Did I hurt you?"


    Samuel quickly replied, "No, General Ramsey, not at all


    14:55 Sat, 30 Nov 0


    Chapter 469 Red Carpet


    "Good to hear!" Robin smiled, patted Samuel''s shoulder, and turned to leave.


    The force of the pat nearly sent Samuel stumbling backward.


    Just then, Taylor came up and spoke coldly, "Samuel, I just received a call from the police department''s oversightmittee. They want you to drop everything and report to them tomorrow for an inquiry" Samuel felt terror wash over him, fully aware of the implications behind Taylor''s words.


    As he watched Robin walk away, Samuel''s heart churned with a mix of fear and bitterness.

 The Deadly 470

    Chapter 470 Divine Drakebane?


    Outside the hotel''s entrance za, Robin prepared to board a helicopter with the War Wolf Special Forces, headed back to the Waby Mountain Training Center.


    ""Mr. Ramsey!" a voice called out from the crowd.


    Robin nced over to see Jonah waving at him.


    "Oh, it''s you. What brings you to the provincial capital today? Robin stopped and gestured for the officers


    let Jonah through.


    Jonah, excited, exined, "Mr. Ramsey, I graduated from Provence University, and tomorrow anniversary celebration. The school reached out multiple times, insisting I attend


    "Thanks to your guidance on the Southvale project, I''ve made aeback over the past six months. The school now sees me as a sessful entrepreneur, so they want me to give a few talks to the students. They''re also hoping I''ll donate.


    "This kind of charity work feels meaningful, so I thought I''de. Back when I was struggling. I was too embarrassed to even think about attending alumni events.


    "This time, the school administration mentioned they''d like to start some new youth programs and set up a schrship fund for promising students. They asked if I could contribute. "Considering how much I''ve earned this year, I feel it''s only right to give back to my alma mater. After all. it''s a way of helping foster talent for the next generation in our country." Jonah nced at Robin and the soldiers around him, puzzled. "Mr. Ramsey, what''s..."


    "Oh, Mr. Ferguson, go take care of your business, Robin replied, nodding toward the helicopter.


    "Ah... right, Mr. Ramsey Jonah sensed there were things Robin couldn''t discuss with him.


    "Will you be staying in the provincial capital for the next few days? If so, I''ll reach out when I''m done, and maybe we can grab a meal."


    Robin checked the time. "I should still be around. Contact me once you''re free."


    "All right, Mr. Ramsey. We''ll be in touch."


    After a brief handshake, Robirf boarded the helicopter, flying off with the War Wolf Special Forces toward Waby Mountain Training Center.


    On the southern outskirts of the provincial capital, near Westhill Lake, a military jeep sat parked. The night was still, with only the breeze,ke water, and chirping insects breaking the silence. Inside the vehicle, Jack and Wilson sat in tense silence.


    A figure in ck swiftly slipped into the car. "Reporting in, General. We''ve received word from Fricana." Jack immediately opened his eyes. "Let''s hear it. What did you find?"


    The ck-d guard spoke gravely, "The individual strongly resembles the notorious figure rumored on


    14:56 Sat, 30 Nov -


    Chapter 470 Divine Drakebane?


    the Fricana battlefield over the past three years."


    "The World of Darkness gave him a chilling title-Divine Drakebane."


    "However, the short dagger he wields is not known to have any legends of bloodlust or a ''Dragon Emblem as imed on the Fricana mercenary front."


    "Other than that, most other characteristics match."


    "He''s also said to be apanied by someone known only as Old Fred, though his exact age is unknown."


    No one has seen either Old Fred or Divine Drakebane in person, but the tales about them persist."


    "This is all the intel we''ve gathered; there''s no further traceable information."


    "On that battlefield, there''s a saying: Anyone who sees Divine Drakebane is doomed to be wandering soul." Jack and Wilson froze.


    "He truly is a god of death."


    Jack raised his hand, signaling the guard to leave. The ck-d figure exited the jeep, disappearing into the dark. Silence filled the jeep once more.


    "General Grayson, what''s your take on this?" Wilson finally broke the silence after several minutes.


    Jack slowly opened his eyes, gazing at the eerieke surface.


    "Robin''s skills are far too unusual, and there''s always been something elusive about him. His behavior reminds me of someone.


    "Right now, we can almost conclude that Robin might indeed be this Divine Drakebane.


    "As for any connection he might have to the Dragon Manor massacre over 20 years ago, that will need further investigation. "We still can''t be sure if he''s the young master.


    "Did you catch a critical detail just now? The person with him goes by the name Old Fred.


    "Could this Old Fred be that particr individual?"


    Wilson''s eyes.


    1. up.


    "If it''s him, things could be much clearer."


    Jack nodded. "We might want to reach out to Benjamin, who handled the Mount Valurian Dragonhold. incident back then, to dig i

 The Deadly 471

    Chapter


    4


    Chapter 471 A Plot


    "Benjamin?" Wilson looked at Jack, puzzled.


    Cons


    "You mean the former Deputy Director of the Draconia Central Inspection Office, now the President of the Draconia Go Association, Benjamin?


    "He''s the top figure in the Gomunity across Southeast Auriential


    Does Mr. Shorts know more about what happened back then?


    Jack exhaled deeply, nodding. "Possibly. But I''m only specting.


    "After the Dragon Manor massacre, Benjamin left the Central Inspection Office. His departure was unusual.


    "That same year, the Pce Master of the Dragon Pce, known as the Dragon yer, was being held in Mount Valurian Dragonhold.


    "Benjamin, along with two wardens, was responsible for overseeing the case.


    "But on the night of the massacre, the Dragon yer mysteriously vanished from Dragonhold.


    "ording to Benjamin''s statement, by the time he arrived at Dragonhold, the two wardens were dead at the scene. It was said to be gruesome." Jack paused, refraining from describing the bodies that had turned to shriveled husks.


    "The two wardens who apanied Benjamin to Dragonhold died that same night after returning.


    "Dragonhold''s cells are made from the sturdiest materials; even a mosquito wouldn''t make it out..


    "The prison''s locks are secured with the highest-level acoustic code, a password system that''s impossible to


    crack.


    "And yet, there were no signs of the lock being tampered with, no indication of forced entry.


    "Somehow, the Dragon Lord inside had vanished without a trace.


    "For the past 20 years, there hasn''t been a single clue."


    Wilson frowned deeply, murmuring, "I can''t shake the feeling that Master is still somewhere near us... He must still be alive.""


    Jack nodded, resolute. I''ve always believed that as long as the Dragon Lord''s injustice and the massacre remain unresolved, he would never leave us.


    "I''m sure that someday he''lle back, stronger than ever,"


    At this, Jack''s eyes glistened. "But it''s been 20 years. Why hasn''t there been a single lead?


    "Of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, I''m the only one left, holding on. The others lost hope long ago and retreated into obscurity. Will there ever be a reunion?" Wilson shook his head bitterly. "General Grayson, you''ve carried this burden for so long


    10


    Chapter 471 A Plot


    Jack sighed. "As long as I still draw breath. I''ll wait for him, the one I''m meant to see again.


    "My instincts tell me that he''s drawing closer"


    Jack looked out into the pitch-ck night beyond the car window, murmuring. I have to prove that the betrayal pinned on the young lord of Dragon Pce was a setup. "That year, Benjamin was the only one who witnessed the scene at Dragonhold. He must know more than he''s let on


    "All these years, he''s lived in seclusion, never saying a word about that night. There must be a reason for his silence." Wilson pped the car in frustration. "Back then, he owed a debt to the Dragon Lord. So why won''t he step forward now?" Jack shook his head. "I understand Mr. Shorts'' choice. The situation is far moreplicated than words can exin." y bluntness.


    After a moment of hesitation, Wilson looked at Jack. "General Grayson, forgive my


    "All these years, I''ve harbored serious doubts about the Dragon Manor massacre,


    "What happened between Dragon Lord and the elite of Dragon Soul to cause such upheaval among Brighton''s high ranks?


    "How could the Dragon yer, the head of the Eight Kings and the military''s most trusted leader, suddenly be imprisoned in Mount Valurian Dragonhold?


    "And as if by some cruel twist of fate, on the very night he was imprisoned in Dragonhold, Dragon Manor was attacked by foreign masters-thirty-seven people, the entire household, were massacred! these years, I''ve been convinced it was a vast conspiracy!


    "After the Dragon Manor massacre, the military headquarters did not exin.


    "Everyone just kept silent about it.


    "What happened?


    "To make it stranger still, the Dragon yer mysteriously vanished that same night, and since then, no one hase forward with any exnation.


    Wilson paused, hesitating for a moment before he continued, "General Grayson, I may be out of line saying this.


    "I''ve heard rumors, more than once, that Lord Dragon yer and the Young Lord were used of betrayal of conspiring with the enemy, of killing theirrades with their own hands.


    "That''s why they were sent to Mount Valurian Dragonhold. But no one could provide concrete evidence to prove this usation.


    "There''s just something so strange about it all!"


    Jack frowned as if holding back words.


    30


    Sat, Ju


    Chapter 471 A Plot


    Wilson sighed deeply. "It''s all right. Even if you don''t speak, I understand.


    "The massacre at Dragon Manor was ssified as top secret by Draconia''s military headquarters. At my level. I wouldn''t be privy to such matters.


    "But to use Draconia''s foremost military hero, Dragon yer, of betraying his country? Such a charge is uneptable to me.


    "A man as powerful as Dragon Lord-how could hemit such a disgraceful act?"


    Mack nodded. "You''re right, General Wilson. This is, without a doubt, a major conspiracy!"


    Wilson''s tone grew resolute. "I also believe this was a plot against Dragon Lord!


    "The man I respected most, Draconia''s chief military hero, Dragon Lord, spent his life fighting for Draconia, achieving countless victories!


    "It could be said that without Dragon Lord, Draconia wouldn''t have enjoyed these years of peace and stability.


    "During his service, there was hardly a single war on Draconia''s borders.


    "For someone with such amitment to the country, to betray hisrades and brothers is unthinkable.


    "To use him of such a crime? It''s impossible!


    "It''s nder-a conspiracy!"


    Jack took a deep breath. There are too many oddities here. After that incident, none of the Seven Kings of Brighton have spoken of those events. The top ranks in the military treat it as a forbidden subject. "It''s as if the massacre at Dragon Manor never happened."


    Wilson asked, "General Grayson, what could have driven such sinister individuals to sessfully carry out this scheme?"


    Jack paused. "That year, Southmere''s border was suddenly invaded by Singinia. They killed our people. seized ournd, and bombarded our border forces.


    "After receiving the militarymand to eliminate the threat swiftly, Dragon Lord sent Young Lord Dragon, along with 100 of Draconia''s top Dragon Soul elites, to drive out the invaders.


    "But as soon as Dragon Soul''s 100 elites entered Southmere''s border, they were ambushed by an enemy force over ten times their number.


    "In the end, all 100 elite soldiers perished!


    "But Young Lord Dragon returned alone, yet he did not report back. Instead, he headed to Harmonfield by himself, and ultimately disappeared! "The very next day, the massacre at Dragon Manor took ce."

 The Deadly 472

    14 56 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy War Wolf


    Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy War Wolf


    As Jack spoke, fury ignited in his eyes,


    "Back then, Young Lord Dragon was the leader of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, loyal to Draconia to his very core. "Singinia had been provoking us repeatedly on the southwestern border, so he was ordered to lead a retaliatory mission there.


    But before they even reached the border, his elite team fell into a brutal ambush!


    "One hundred of Draconia''s finest were all killed in action!"


    "Who leaked the details of such a top-secret operation?"


    "Those hundred elites were personally trained by Young Lord Dragon-they were as close as brothers.


    "Young Lord was a man of deep loyalty; he would never betray his own.


    "And the first ce he went upon returning to the country was Harmonfield. Was that his choice, or was he acting on someone''s orders? Or maybe he''d discovered the conspiracy and couldn''t return to Brighton? "We just don''t know!"


    Wilson nodded. "If it was a conspiracy, then maybe Young Lord Dragon was acting on a false order from


    someone.


    "General Grayson, who was in charge at Dragon Pce that day?"


    Jack frowned, thinking hard. "Erm... all 12 of us were dispatched on assignments at the time, so I don''t know who was at Dragon Pce.


    "Erm... General Wilson, you''ve given me a crucial cluet


    "If Young Lord received a false order directing him to Harmonfield without reporting back first, then whoever gave that order is the mastermind behind this scheme!


    "I''ll find a way to uncover the truth."


    Wilson paused. "General Grayson, have you discussed this with General Levi, the current acting head of Dragon Pce?"


    Jack shook his head. "No. A conversation like this-I wouldn''t dare bring it up openly in Dragon Manor.


    "Because if that massacre was a conspiracy, then besides the Seven Kings, someone within Dragon Pce could be involved too."


    Wilson nodded. "Exactly! General Grayson, this must be investigated quietly. They''re hidden in the shadows, while we''re in in sight. If we publicize this, it''ll only make things more tangled."


    Jack looked out the window. "The night Young Lord Dragon returned to Harmonfield, many top foreign experts appeared there as well.


    That night, there was a fierce battle in Dragon Ridge Valley on Harmonfield''s Dawnspire Mountain.


    C


    OA


    00


    III-


    14:56 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy War Wolf


    "Hundreds of foreign mastersy dead in the valley


    But among the bodies, there was no trace of Young Lord.


    "After that, he vanishedpletely.


    "Young Lord disappeared upon arriving in Harmonfield, usations of treason were leveled against Dragon Manor, Dragon Lord was imprisoned in Dragonhold, and then, in the dead of night, foreign masters ughtered everyone in Dragon Manor Headquarters immediately ordered the Seven Kings elite troops to head to Dragon Manor for resur


    "But those troops, stationed just 30 miles from Brighton, took nearly three hours to arrive


    "When they finally got there, all 37 people in Dragon Manor were dead, and the entire manor had been reduced to ashes.


    "Even then, I couldn''t understand it. At a distance of only 50 kilometers, with their equipment, they should''ve been able to fly there in just minutes.


    "They could''ve arrived much faster by helicopter, yet they chose toe on foot.


    "It was a tant case of dyed response!!


    "And even if the elite forces 30 miles away couldn''t make it, the top warriors stationed in Brighton could have reached Dragon Manor within five minutes.


    "But not a single one of them came to help, leaving Dragon Manor to be ughtered and destroyed!


    "Afterwards, the Seven Kings tried to justify it, but their excuses were flimsy. Their power, however, spoke for itself.


    "If we had pushed them too far, it could have led to unforeseen consequences.


    "And so, the matter was left unresolved."


    Wilson shook his head. "This mediocrity has cost us dearly!


    "Everyone is out for


    their interests, none willing to stick their neck out. Some of them even preferred to see Dragon Manor fall-it meant more power and benefits for them. "With Dragon Lord gone, Dragon Manor has been leaderless and in chaos ever since.


    "If someone with both authority and strength doesn''t take charge soon, the situation will spiral out of control.


    Jack leaned back in his seat, exhaling. "The military higher-ups have long noticed this trend.


    "They''ve decided to hold an election next Thanksgiving to appoint a new Dragon Chief to lead the Eight Kings.


    "But they know all too well that only someone with the power of Dragon Lord could truly hold it all together.


    "If they appoint one of the Seven Kings as the new chief, there''ll be discord and conflict among them.


    C


    111-


    Chapter 472 Someone Wants to Destroy War Wolf


    "It''s been 20 years since the fall of Dragon Manor. With Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon both gone. the Dragon Pce''s structure remains. "For two decades, Levi has been the acting head of Dragon Pce, and no one dares talk about abolishing the Dragon Lord''s position.


    "As long as Dragon Pce stands, it must retain its ce among the Eight Kings!


    "However, if neither Dragon Lord nor Young Lord-or even the young heir-returns, Dragon Pce''s structure may not hold much longer.


    Dragon Lord, Young Lord, or even the young heir were to reappear, the chief of the Eight Kings would undoubtedly belong to the Dragon Pce''s leader! "Thanksgiving next year marks the selection of the Eight Kings'' chief-1 truly hope we find the young heir before then.


    ""If he''s still alive, he should be 21 this year.


    At this, an image of Robin''s tall,manding figure shed through Jack''s mind.


    He kept wondering, Robin, could you be the young heir of the Dragons who narrowly escaped that massacre all those years ago?


    Wilson observed Jack''s silent reflection and spoke up, his tone serious. Although they haven''t dared seize the chief''s position just yet, they''re gradually taking control of the special operations division Dragon Lord once created. Jack sighed. "Yes, most of the elite forces Dragon Lord trained have been marginalized.


    "Take you, for example-you''re wasted in this position!"


    Wilson smiled bitterly, shaking his head in silence.


    After a long pause, he said, "General Grayson, during the rescue mission at Sevenfold Crest this afternoon, did you catch what those assassins were saying?"


    Jack nodded. "Someone wants to destroy War Wolf!


    In that moment, a cold, fierce determination lit up Wilson''s eyes.


    "The decline of War Wolf these past few years isn''t just due tock of training-War Wolf has been targeted.


    "Someone''s trying to erase War Wolf, the unit Dragon Lord invested so much in, from the special operations division!


    "That''s why I have to protect War Wolf Special Forces so that if Dragon Lord ever returns, he''ll see this elite unit still stands as strong as it did under hismand." Jack took a deep breath. "Here''s hoping Robin can bring War Wolf the boost it needs this time!"


    Wilson nodded. "My instincts tell me War Wolf will make it through this."

 The Deadly 473

    Chapter 473 Shadow


    Chapter 473 Shadow


    Wilson paused thoughtfully before speaking "General Grayson, have you suspected for a while now that Robin might be the one you''ve been searching for?"


    Jack''s eyes lit up "Yes, he''s almost a mirror image! But I''m still gathering more proof. If the young muster is truly alive, it would be a blessing for Dragon Pce and us!


    "With the Dragon Chief election set for Thanksgiving next year, Dragon Pce could rise again. I have no doubt the young master will restore the glory that Dragon Lord achieved, finally clearing the names of goth Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon and exposing the schemes lurking in the shadows."


    Wilson trembled with excitement, hearing Jack''s conviction.


    Jack took a deep breath. "ording to intelligence from the ck-d guards, it''s highly posible that Robin is the fearsome figure from the Fricana battlefield-the one who even the global World of Darkness fears! The strength he wields is staggering, on par with Dragon Lord and Young Lord in their prime.


    "With all the recent inteling together. I''m more convinced than ever that Robin is indeed the young master who mysteriously disappeared in that massacre."


    Jack''s eyes gleamed with barely contained emotion. "Now, my next step is to confirm if he truly is the legendary Divine Drakebane-and to investigate this man known as Old Fred.


    "General Wilson, don''t you think there''s a peculiar connection between Old Fred and Shadow?


    "Back in the day, Shadow was the elusive bodyguard who stood by Dragon Lord''s side, and no one ever saw his true face. Rumor has it his skills were beyond imagination. Dragon Lord once told the Twelve Great Warriors that Shadow was the finest fighter in the world. Even Dragon Lord himself wasn''t sure he could always best him inbat.


    "If this Old Fred is the legendary Shadow, then Divine Drakebane-trained under him-would undoubtedly be unmatched!


    "The elusive Shadow, even among the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, was never seen in person by any of us. But something tells me that Old Fred is indeed Shadow.


    "My ck-d guards were able to track Robin in Fricana, but if Old Fred hadn''t wanted them to find anything, his skills would''ve kept thempletely in the dark."


    Wilson nodded. "General Grayson, this all points to something, doesn''t it? If you managed to gather these clues, what does that imply?"


    Jack froze for a moment. "It means...


    he''s feeding us information, dropping hints.


    "To him, the line between friend and foe in Draconia might be unclear. He''s testing the waters."


    The realization sent a wave of exhration through Jack. "If that''s true, then Divine Drakebane is indeed the missing young master of Dragon Manor!


    "If he isn''t the young master, then whye to Harmonfield? And how else would he have umted such wealth out of nowhere?


    "There''s an intricate web of surveince and protectors around him-so tightly woven that no intel has slinned through. I can''t see thiswork, but it''s the handiwork of someone with Shadow''s skill


    14:56 Sat, 30 Nov


    Chapter 473 Shadow


    "When Shadow protected Dragon Lord, no one could approach him undetected. His eyes and ears were everywhere, his defenses imprable. His machinations controlled every detail.


    "But then again, if someone of his caliber was by Dragon Lord''s side, how could he have missed the plot that wiped out a hundred elite guards that day?"


    Jack''s voice dropped to a murmur, heavy with years of unanswered questions. "How could Dragon Lord, Shadow, and Young Lord Dragon-three of the sharpest minds-fail to see through the conspiracyid against them?" They were sacrificed in this conspiracy," Jack murmured. his expression clouded with frustration. "That''s


    part I just can''t wrap my head around."


    Wilson looked thoughtfully at the furrowed lines on Jack''s brow. "General Grayson, let''s not probe too deeply into this just yet. If Robin is the young master from Dragon Manor, the truth will reveal itself in time."


    "If Old Fred ced him in Harmonfield, he must have had his reasons," Wilson continued. "If we act too hastily, we could end up disrupting his ns. We should stay watchful and avoid exposing Robin''s identity." Jack nodded, understanding the risk. "If he is the young master, those schemers will strike again, putting him in grave danger."


    "And if Old Fred is indeed Shadow, Jack went on, "then he''s brought Robin back to Harmonfield to test the waters, to identify who''s pulling the strings. Once they uncover the mastermind, the massacre at Dragon Manor will finally be avenged." Jack''s voice grew darker. "Knowing Robin and Old Fred, they would burn Brighton to the ground if it meant justice for the Dragon Manor tragedy."


    Wilson took a deep breath, his face serious. "General Grayson, during the mission to rescue Freya and the


    Wolf team members this afternoon, I caught wind of something strange. The assassins kept mentioning an ''ancient relic.""


    They even imed that this relic is hidden at the War Wolf training base"


    Jack shook his head with a smirk. That''s just a ploy-someone''s attempt to make others take the fall for them. You don''t believe in this ancient relic nonsense, do you?"


    "Certain people are shrouding things in mystery, hoping to use others to destroy War Wolf. It''s in as day."


    Wilson''s eyes gleamed with a fierce determination. "Whoever is behind this conspiracy... the moment we find them. I''ll take them down."


    Jack''s tone turned somber. "After that brutal battle in the southwest, Young Lord Dragon returned to, Harmonfield. Suddenly, scores of foreign mercenaries flooded in, all under the pretense of searching for this so-called relic." "But analyzing the aftermath, it''s obvious they came to kill the Young Lord."


    They underestimated him, though. Their lives ended in Dragon Ridge Valley."


    "We have to admit, the mastermind behind all this is cunning. Jack added. "They''ve hidden their intentions behindyer uponyer of deceit, always releasing rumors at the precise moment people start


    Sat,


    ADN


    Chapter 473 Shadow


    getting close to the truth.


    "But if the young master is back, this shadowy figure won''t stay hidden for long


    Wilson straightened. "We can''t let them destroy War Wolf, General Grayson. Whatever it takes, well protect it.


    "Right now, the odds are heavily stacked against War Wolf, Jack said. "You can see it too-both Dragon Soul and Dark Panther are colluding to target War Wolf


    They''ve turned War Wolf into public enemy number one."


    Wilson nodded. "I''m well aware. Themanders of Dragon Soul and Dark Panther both belong to the Seven Kings faction. Their recent appointments asmanders weren''t coincidental, there''s a dear motive behind it." Jack''s voice filled with contempt. "Those scoundrels."


    "General Wilson, we can''t just sit here and do nothing," he continued. Three days from now, the Special Operations Military Region headquarters will host the final strategy meeting for the provincial capital''s military martial tournament." "You should discuss the tournament rules thoroughly with Major General Blunt, Jack said. Let''s see if we can shape them in War Wolf''s favor.


    "With Robin leading their training, they''ll be stronger, but overly restrictive rules could crush the spurt of a truly-battle-hardened team. Wilson gave a nod, a hint of resolve in his eyes. "Don''t worry, General Grayson. Major General Blue and will do everything we can."

 The Deadly 474

    Chapter 174 Broke My Butt


    Chapter 474 Broke My Butt


    s


    At two in the morning, a cool breeze stirred as a shadowy figure glided like a whirlwind along the edge of Waby Mountain Training Center, slipping into Robin''s dorm room.


    "Speak. What have you uncovered?" Robin leaned back on the couch, eyes closed.


    The Dark Web assassin knelt on one knee and spoke quietly, "Young Lord, recently, the entire World of Darkness is abuzz with rumors that the long-fabled ancient relic has surfaced in Harmonfield.


    "As a result, many assassin organizations and factions from around the world are pouring into Draconia''s Harmonfield. Nearly a thousand assassins have already gathered in the area."


    Robin opened his eyes slightly, staring at the ceiling. "Lately, I keep hearing about the ''Dragon yer'' and this ''ancient relic. Who is Dragon yer?"


    The assassin replied, "Dragon yer was once a key figure in Draconia''s military-a renowned ''military god,


    "Twenty years ago, his son, Young Lord Dragon, failed on a critical mission and was subsequently imprisoned in the Mount Valurian Dragonhold. That same night, his family estate, Dragon Manor, was utterly destroyed. This is one of Draconia''s highest-level secrets." "Does Dragon yer have any connection to this ancient relic?" Robin asked.


    "It''s said that this relic reappears every 50 years. Before Thanksgiving next year, it''s destined to emerge somewhere in the world," the assassin continued. "Thest sighting was 20 years ago, on the night Dragon


    ? Manor was destroyed, reportedly right here in Draconia''s Harmonfield."


    "It seems the relic''s reappearance breaks some kind of rule, though I''m not sure exactly what rule that might be," he added, frowning.


    Robin thought for a moment. "So, this ancient relic may have a connection to a high-ranking figure in Draconia''s military?"


    The assassin nodded. "Young Lord, rumor has it that the tragedy that befell Dragon Manor was directly linked to this relic." "Today, I''ve heard that the relic has appeared near the War Wolf training base. Is that true?" Robin sat up, raising an eyebrow. "Yes, that''s what they''re saying."


    "I''ve also received word that someone within Draconia''s military wants to destroy War Wolf!"


    "It''s highly likely some people are using the relic rumors as a pretext, nning to shift me onto War Wolf''s training base." "International assassins are swarming to War Wolf, lured by bounties. Today, they''re here hunting with rewards on their heads."


    "This relic attracts that much attention?" Robin asked, puzzled.


    Chapter 474 Broke My Butt


    45 Free Coins


    Young Lord, It''s said that this ancient relic canmand every celestial warrior and infernal legion.


    "In other words, whoever possesses it can control the entire world."


    "With such immense power, it''s no surprise this relic is the focus of countless organizations worldwide, each willing to spend fortunes hiring top fighters to find it."


    Robin let out a coldugh. "It seems there''s a sinister mastermind orchestrating this from the shadows."


    "There''s one more thing, Young Lord, Major General Grayson''s men have been deploying ck-d guards everywhere, gathering information on you."


    "He''s starting to suspect your identity in Nambutu, Fricana."


    Robin chuckled to himself, amused that Jack had taken an interest in him. He wondered what Jack was trying to discover or gain by looking into his background. Old Fred wanted me back in Harmonfield.


    Now, Harmonfield has be the focal point of the world''s gray zones.


    Does Old Fred want me to go after that ancient relic?


    Impossible!


    If he wanted me to chase after something like that, he wouldn''t be so cryptic.


    There''s some kind of connection between the ancient relic and the Dragon Manor massacre.


    Does this relic truly exist?


    Could it be that Draconia''s military is also searching for it?


    He paused, deep in thought. "Have you looked into Jack''s background?".


    The Dark Web assassin replied, "Back in the day, Dragon Pce had the Twelve Great Warriors, and Jack was one of them."


    "After the massacre at Dragon Manor, all the Twelve Great Warriors under Dragon yer''smand scattered to the winds, except Jack-he remained at Dragon Manor." "It''s said he''s been digging into the mastermind behind the Dragon Manor massacre."


    "He''s investigating this?" Robin''s mind drifted to his previous encounters with Jack.


    Could this guy suspect I''m involved somehow?


    No, that doesn''t make sense. Twenty years ago, I wouldn''t have had the means.


    Then what is he really up to?


    A strange thought suddenly shed in his mind.


    There''s some kind of unbreakable connection between me and Dragon Manor. Could it be that strange?


    Chapter 474 Broke My Butt


    0


    Robin had asked Old Fred countless times about his origins, where he was born, and who his parents were.


    But Old Fred remained tight-lipped.


    Robin suspected that there was something unusual about his past.


    Could the person Old Fred wanted me to wait for be connected to Draconia''s top-secret case from 20 years ago? What kind of mystery is he trying to pull here?


    Forget it, I''m done guessing!


    Robin stepped out of the room and onto the training field at War Wolf.


    Suddenly, a shadow sprang up behind him, grabbing him in a tight hug


    Reacting instinctively, Robin flipped the person onto the ground.


    "Oh! D*mn! Why''d you throw me down without a word?"


    Talia, clutching her sore backside, winced in pain. "You practically broke my butt! You better make it up to


    me...


    Chapter 475 Fight to the End

 The Deadly 475

    Chapter 475 Fight to the End


    Chapter 475 Fight to the End


    s


    Robin nced down at Talia sprawled on the ground and lifted an eyebrow. "Sneaking up on me in the middle of the night, and then expecting me to pay for your butt?"


    "You did that on purpose!" Talia fumed, legs stiffening as shey there.


    "You noticed I was behind you ages ago and purposely knocked me over!"


    "You attacking me from behind and thinking I wouldn''t defend myself?" Robin chuckled, giving a careless shrug. "Don''t let it happen again, or next time, you might really end up with a broken tailbone." "You! Ugh!" Talia scrambled to her feet, clearly-irritated. "I just wanted to surprise-hug you from behind. I wasn''t trying to attack you!"


    "A hug, huh?" Robin shot a quick nce at her firm, rounded backside. "Is that supposed to be some kind of bribe?"


    Talia quickly grasped what he was implying, her face flushing. "You b*s..."


    Robin held up a hand. "Remember, when addressing the chief instructor, you should think carefully before you speak. Or else, I''ll spank your butt again!"


    Instinctively, Talia shielded her butt. "Today, we were both incredible during the rescue mission at Sevenfold Crest and the anti-terrorism operation at Brookhaven Hotel!


    "I... I was just trying to show my ... friendship toward you! Don''t take it the wrong way. It''s purely the rtionship betweenrades!"


    Robin shrugged and gestured at Ernest, Mark, and the others behind Talia. "So, here in the middle of the night, are you all waiting around to express thisradeship?" Ernest gestured toward Mark and Talia, "Instructor Ramsey, they... they dragged me out here for training in the middle of the night."


    "Training at this hour? That''s insane," Robin muttered, eyeing them.


    "Chief Instructor, only 12 days remain until the final round of the military martial tournament.


    "This tournament will decide if War Wolf keeps its ce. We need to give it our all for War Wolf''s honor!"


    Robin sighed and shook his head. "Go back and get some rest. Training thiste? Don''t you n to train tomorrow?"


    "But with the tournament so close, we want to push ourselves harder to feel more prepared. Whatever happens, at least we''ll know we gave it our all!" Mark said, sounding resigned. "Gave it your all? Feel prepared?" Robin scoffed.


    "You think losing sleep will give you peace of mind?


    "Even if you lose, will you still feel you did everything for War Wolf?


    Chapter 475 Fight to the End


    Mark, Zephyr, and the others nodded. "Yes, Chief Instructor, we have to at least give it a shott


    Robin snapped with a cold tone, "That''s ridiculous! This is just hiding from reality!


    "Chasing peace of mind won''t get you anywhere!


    49 Free Coms


    "If you don''t hold onto the belief of victory, all your efforts are pointless!"


    Ernest, Mark, and the others froze, a new understanding dawning on them.


    He was right. Pretending to work hard meant nothing.


    Robin nced at each of them, seeing their confusion, and waved them off. "Alright, you''ve all been working all day. Go get some rest!


    "Along with hard work, using your brain is even more crucial. It''s not about acting like you''re putting in effort.


    "Even in the martial tournament, which relies heavily on reaction and skill, intelligence ys a role!


    "In 12 days, what can you achieve through sheer force alone?


    "If you want to keep War Wolf''s standing, start by restoring your energy and strength."


    Talia frowned, "But right now, we''re trailing far behind Dragon Soul and Dark Panther in points.


    "And the final round is an elimination match, where we''ll go up against the two toughest teams, Dragon Soul and Dark Panther, from the top seven military districts. "How can we possibly secure a win?"


    Robin lifted an eyebrow. "Falling behind? Isn''t there still one more round? There''s still hope in the final round!


    "On the battlefield, as long as you''re breathing, there''s always a chance to take down the opponent!


    "No matter how powerful the enemy is, if you''re willing to fight to the end, you can still turn things around!


    "War Wolf isn''t losing due tock of skill, but because of doubt!


    "If you''re still unsettled and practicing just for reassurance, even if you train nonstop for days, you won''t be able to change the oue of defeat!


    "Now listen to me. Everyone, go get some sleep! Wake up at eight sharp tomorrow morning! Be ready to gather at nine o''clock!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Talia, Ernest, and the others immediately dashed off to their dorms.


    As Robin watched them leave, he called toward a shadow lurking near the field, "Come out!"


    Freya hesitantly emerged from the corner. "You... you knew I was there?"


    Robin looked over at Freya Wright, who was standing with her head lowered.


    Chapter 475 Fight to the End


    Despite the faint lighting on the field, the flush on the proud colonel''s checks was visible.


    "Yeah, I noticed when you started following me onto the field. Why are you out here sote?"


    Freya stood frozen, hesitating for a moment, reluctant to step closer to Robin.


    If the lights hadn''t been so dim, she likely would have dashed off by now.


    She could already feel the warmth spreading across her face.


    70%


    45 Free Coins


    Having been raised in a well-off family, with her father serving as the mayor of Harmonfield, there was no reason she should feel nervous around any man.


    Yet, after today''s rescue mission at Sevenfold Crest, an unfamiliar sense of shyness crept up in her presence with Robin.


    The normally bold and decisive colonel of the War Wolf Special Forces now found herself uncertain about how to voice her feelings to him.


    "Do you intend to squat in the shadows all night?" Robin Ramsey asked, grinning as he noticed Freya Wright lingering quietly in the corner. "You!" Freya huffed, stomping her foot, surprised by his bluntness.


    He hadn''t even considered how a woman might feel.


    "When did I ever say I''d squat here all night?


    "I just want to thank you for saving me today! If it weren''t for you, I would''ve been ready to die with those beasts!"


    Freya approached, closed her eyes, and poured out her heart. "Thank you. I think... I''m starting to like you!"


    Oh no, why did I say that so suddenly?!


    Freya''s fair, delicate face turned as red as a ripe apple.


    respons


    She mustered the courage to lift her head and looked at Robin, waiting for his response.


    "Huh? Oh! ... seriously?" Robin was also taken aback.


    "You... you''re such an id*ot!" Freya, seeing the confused look on his face, stomped her foot and hurried back to her dorm, her head lowered.


    "Am an id*ot? Well, whatever!" Robin watched Freya''s graceful figure retreat, shaking his head with a smile.


    Freya rushed into her dorm and threw herself onto her bed!


    It took her a while to collect herself.


    As she reyed her actions in her mind, her heart raced. "Oh no, why did I say all that? How


    rrassing!"

 The Deadly 476

    Chapter 476 Freya''s Special Dishes For Robin.


    At nine in the morning, the sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear of clouds.


    s


    At the Waby Mountain War Wolf training field, 60 members of the War Wolf Special Forces stood in perfect, imposing rows. Ss, Freya, and Robin Ramsey were positioned at the front of the group.


    The atmosphere of the entire field was charged with a sense of valor.


    Once the formation was set, Ss turned to Robin and gave a salute, saying, "Instructor Ramsey, please start the training!"


    Freya stole a nce at Robin, who stood firmly in front of the formation, her heart racing.


    In the past few days, she had begun to really notice the man who made her pulse quicken


    Though she had felt some attraction to Robin back in Harmonfield, she never allowed herself to feel nervous or intimidated. However, after a rescue mission, she knew for sure that he had captured her heart.


    This was a feeling she had never encountered in her entire 20 years.


    She longed to get closer to this mysterious man, to step into his world, and to experience his captivating allure on a deeper level.


    "My War Wolf brothers!" Robin took a step forward.


    "Since the headquarters has made me your chief instructor, the objective is simple: make sure War Wolf keeps its title in the final round of the military martial tournament. This is a demand from the military headquarters. "However, this goal is too low for me!


    "In my dictionary, there is only champion and victor!


    "Because, as a soldier, if you''re not a champion, if you''re not a victor, then you might as well be dead!


    "This is thew of the strong!


    "This is the unbreakable rule of the battlefield!


    "I''ve heard the history of War Wolf. It used to be the topbat team in the Special Operations Military Region! That was the proud legacy of War Wolf!


    "But in just a few years, how did War Wolf fall to where it is now?


    "This is the disgrace of War Wolf! And it''s your disgrace!


    "Yesterday, some of you witnessed a harsh rescue mission up close.


    Sun,


    Chapter 476 Freya''s Special Dishes For Robin


    "Four of our War Wolf brothers gave their lives for the honor of War Wolf!


    "I hope you will find the courage to fight until the end and secure the final victory in this military


    tournament!


    "At that moment, you will carry the ashes of these heroes and return them to their homes.


    s


    "So that the families of our sacrificedrades can also bask in the eternal glory that these heroes earned!


    "But if we lose this tournament, War Wolf will lose its title, and the four brothers who gave their lives will be left as wandering, forgotten spirits! "Do you want to see such an oue?


    "How will you face the families of your sacrificed brothers then?"


    At that moment, all 60 War Wolfrades on the vast training field let out a furious roar that echoed into the sky.


    "For the honor of War Wolf, we will fight until ourst breath!"


    Ss and Freya were equally moved by Robin''s powerful words.


    Seeing the passionaterades igniting the entire field with their energy, Ss and Freya couldn''t help but clench their fists in excitement!


    It had been a long time since they had witnessed such a disy of fiery determination.


    the time


    After allowing the group to simmer with intensity for a moment, Robin raised his hand to quiet them. "Remember, brothers of War Wolf, from now on, your sole mission is to defeat Dragon Soul and Dark Panther, and restore War Wolf''s former glory! "I want to emphasize that when setting goals, you must not act impulsively!


    "Some of you wanted to skip sleepst night and head straight to training. This is the wrong approach!


    "Everypetition, every battle, requires you to use your mind!


    "All of you are top soldiers chosen from different units. I believe that before you joined War Wolf, you all went through intense selection processes and earned your ce in the War Wolf Special Forces.


    "What does this mean? It means your basic skills are already at the level of a highly trained special forces soldier!


    "So, if that''s the case, why does War Wolf keep losing so badly in every martial tournament?


    "The truth is, you lose because of ack of confidence!


    "That''s why, over the next 12 days, we''ll focus on improving both your technical skills and your mindset!


    "If the oue of something isn''t as expected, it''s because your mindset is off.


    "If your mindset is wrong, you need to stop and correct it!


    Chapter 476 Freya''s Special Dishes For Robin


    "If you''re heading in the wrong direction, stopping and reevaluating is actually progress!"


    s


    Robin then thoroughly discussed the concept of champions.


    Throughout the entire morning, the War Wolf members focused on shifting their oldbat strategies.


    With Robin''s direction, they came to realize that champions seed because they all possess the mentality of a champion.


    By the end of the morning session, after intense mindset training, the 60 members of War Wolf shed their exhaustion, each soldier experiencing a significant transformation.


    After the training, Freya personally prepared two dishes for Robin in the small cafeteria.


    One was honey garlic pork, and the other was spicy beef.


    As soon as Robin entered the restaurant, Freya rushed over from behind, carrying the dishes. "Come with me to the private room."


    "Private room?" Robin asked, looking at Freya, who seemed to be acting like his wife.


    Freya tugged him along. "I asked the chef to cook these two dishes just for you."


    "Just for me?" Robin then noticed the two tes of mouthwatering food she was holding.


    Freya muttered irritably, "It''s not just for you, you''re the chief instructor, and you deserve to be treated this way!


    "Come on, it won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    Noticing his confused look, Freya gave him a swift kick. "Hurry up! It''s urgent!"


    Robin was taken aback. Was this really the proud Colonel Freya?


    "Hurry up! It''s urgent!" Talia mimicked Freya''s tone and came running up from behind.


    "The cafeteria is ying favorites today, Mr. Robin''s meal is different from ours!"


    Talia nced at the food in Freya''s hands. "Honey garlic pork, my favorite! I want some meat too!"


    "Don''t you already have meat on your te?" Freya quickly stepped aside.


    "The meat on my te doesn''t taste good. I want to try Mr. Robin''s instead!"


    "Go away! Why did you want Robin''s meat? You can''t eat his meat! Just eat yours!" Freya shoved Talia aside, grabbed Robin, and hurried into the private room as if fleeing.


    As soon as they entered the private room, Freya quickly locked the door.


    Robin looked at her andughed, "We''re just having a meal, why does it feel like we''re speaking around?" "Don''t mind her. She''s been spoiled by Investigation Division 7!" Freya peeked out the window to ensure/4 Chapter 476 Freya''s Special Dishes For Robin


    no one


    * Free Cos


    Then, she picked up a piece of honey garlic pork and fed it to Robin.


    "I want some tool


    Freya''s hand shook as she held the piece of meat.


    Looking to the side, she noticed a pair of wolf-like eyes staring at the honey garlic pork through the window of the private room.


    "Talia, will you ever stop?"


    "Freya, I want to eat that pork too!" Talia pressed her face against the ss, giving a yful pout.


    "No, this was specially made for Instructor Ramsey!" Freya ignored her and hurriedly fed the pork to Robin.


    Robin hadn''t even finished swallowing the first piece of meat when Freya quickly pushed the second one into his mouth, nearly making him choke.

 The Deadly 477

    Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me?


    Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me?


    Robin coughed, struggling to speak. "Stop, stop


    "If you keep shoving meat in my mouth, I''ll choke!


    "Are you feeding me or just cramming food down my throat?"


    Freya nced back and found Robin''s mouth packed with chunks of meat.


    "Alright, hurry up and eat!" she urged, poking at the meat in his mouth with her fork.


    "Once Talia walks in, there won''t be any left. She''s like a hungry wolf!"


    s


    Robin quickly brushed Freya''s hand away. "You can''t just treat my mouth like a dumping ground and stuff your food in there!"


    Freya nced at the face pressed against the window and sighed, "Alright, alright, I get it.


    "Robin. I''ll go let her in. It''s not right to leave her shouting outside like that."


    She slid a te of meat toward him. "Come on, cat up! There are only a few pieces left. Finish them fast!"


    Robin stared at her anxious face, at a loss for words. "Honestly, do you think I''ve never had meat before?"


    "Come on, hurry up and eat! Freya urged, casting a quick look outside.


    "Ugh, it''s too oily!" Robin groaned, spitting out a chunk of fat.


    "I haven''t even had a proper bite, and you''re already pushing fatty pieces into my mouth. I didn''t even get a taste, your meat got stuck in my throat." Freya nced at Robin, his mouth slick with oil, andughed awkwardly. "Uh, sorry... maybe you should wipe your mouth first."


    "Freya, can I have some meat too?" came Talia''s voice, calling from outside.


    "She is really annoying!" Freya muttered, shooting a re toward the window as she reluctantly went to open the door.


    "Wow! There''s still some meat left. I''ll take it!" Talia eagerly pulled the honey garlic pork from in front of Robin to her side.


    Freya mumbled under her breath, "Such a greedy puppy!"


    "Hmph! Call me whatever you like, as long as there''s food! Talia shrugged, unfazed, and quickly polished off the pork in her te.


    "Go ahead, eat! You''re devouring it like a pig! Freya observed Talia wolf down her meal and shot her a look of contempt.


    Talia caught sight of her irritated face and chuckled, "Colonel Wright, you''re getting so worked up over a few pieces of meat, acting like a child. Hahaha


    1b-35 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me?


    "Just go away!" Freya brushed her off and kept eating.


    46%,


    s


    At that moment, a major appeared at the doorway, delivering a message, "Instructor Ramsey, General Grayson, and Major General Wilson are waiting for you in the operations room. They''d like you to join them after lunch. "Got it. I''ll be there shortly. Let them wait."


    Robin finished his meal and exited the private dining room.


    Talia leaned in closer to Freya and murmured, "Colonel Wright, is Robin your boyfriend? The way you two were earlier, it looked like you were trying to feed him your own meat."


    Talia made a point of ncing at Freya''s chest with a mischievous smile.


    Freya quickly grasped her meaning and turned red, snapping. "You brt! Keep talking like that and I''ll have you run 20 miles with a heavy pack!"


    Talia chuckled andy back on Freya''s chest. "From your face, it''s obvious you like Mr. Robin!"


    "Talia have you lost your mind? Keep this up, and I won''t share any of my meat with you!"


    Talia yfully leaned in closer to Freya. "If you won''t share with me, will you give it to Mr. Robin instead?"


    Freya instinctively nced at her own chest, then pushed Talia away. "You little rascal, how shameless! How dare you say such things, you''re nothing but a troublemaker!"


    Talia stuffed a piece of honey garlic pork into her mouth and grinned. "Colonel Wright, if you won''t admit you like Mr. Robin, then I''ll just pursue him."


    "You... how dare you!" Freya''s face flushed red with fury.


    "Haha... see, you''re admitting it now, I''m not lying. If you don''t do something soon, I might just start making my move on Mr. Robin!" Taliaughed as she chewed on the honey garlic pork.


    "I''m done talking to you, you little devil. If you keep this up, you''ll regret it!" Freya''s face was bright with embarrassment, and she hurriedly left the room.


    After running for a bit, she suddenly realized she had ended up in the same spot where she''d spoken with Robin the night before.


    As she recalled everything that had happened earlier, Freya covered her face and whispered to herself, "Oh, it''s so embarrassing that someone noticed. How embarrassing!"


    Inside the War Wolf Special Forces Operations Room.


    Jack, Xavier, Wilson, and Ss were seated around the meeting table.


    When Robin entered, Jack and the other immediately stood and saluted.


    Wilson spoke up, "The Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters has officially recognized the four fallen soldiers of the War Wolf Special Forces as fallen heroes.


    1-


    16:35 Mon, Dec 2 BB G.


    Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me?


    +5 Free Coms


    "ording to their final wishes, the four fallen heroes requested that their ashes be returned to their hometowns for burial.


    "As per the headquarters decision, the belongings of the fallen soldiers will be ced in the Eternal Honor Cemetery. Their ashes will be sent back home, and the local government will handle the arrangements for their burial.


    "At that time, all officers and soldiers of War Wolf, along with representatives from the special forces, will escort the fallen heroes ashes back to their hometowns.


    "This ceremony will be held after the martial tournament.


    "Any War Wolf members who wish to take part in the escort must ensure that War Wolf maintains its stabus


    "Otherwise, other special forces will handle the task.


    "I believe Commander Colton and the War Wolf brothers don''t want to see that happen."


    Therefore, the Headquarters expects War Wolf to uphold its honor in the final round of the tournament.


    In the previous three rounds, War Wolf''s points were quite low, cing them near the bottom based on the current scoring system


    "In the final elimination round. War Wolf will go up against the top two teams from the previous rounds. If they seed, they will secure their ce.


    "As of now, two teams are in this position.


    "War Wolf is up against a major challenge.


    The final round of the martial tournament is just 12 days away.


    The Military Headquarters ns to hold a briefing on the updated rules for this tournament round in the Provincial Capital Headquarters operations room.


    "Some activities, like parachuting and water crossing, have been temporarily removed, with the focus shifting solely to individualbat skills.


    The headquarters has observed that in past international military martial tournaments, individualbat skills have been the weakest area for the Draconia Special Operations Military Region.


    "Consequently, the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters has decided to evaluate only the individualbat skills in the final round.


    Lieutenant General Hunter will be part of the assessment process.


    Those are the final instructions from headquarters.


    "Be sure to arrive at the Provincial Capital Military Headquarters promptly at nine o''clock tomorrow morning


    At that moment, Wilson turned to Robin and said, "Instructor Ramsey, I''m leaving War Wolf in your hands


    III


    16.35 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 477 Are You Investigating Me?


    With that. Jack and Wilson stood up and exited the meeting room.


    Robin called out to Jack, "Mr. Grayson, hold on a moment!"


    The room fell silent in shock.


    Jack nced at Robin, signaling for Wilson, Ss, and the others to step out.


    Robin locked his gaze on Jack, causing him to feel a bit uneasy.


    "Why... why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why am I looking at you?" Robin''s expression turned serious. "Are you investigating me?"


    Before Jack could respond, he caught a glimpse of a fierce, deadly intent in Robin''s eyes.


    "Are you aware of the consequences of investigating me?"


    46%


    s

 The Deadly 478

    Chapter 478 Immediately Recall Those ck-suited Bodyguards Chapter 478 Immediately Recall Those ck-suited Bodyguards.


    A stifling wave of unease washed over Robin, pressing down heavily


    For the first time in ages, Jack felt the intense weight of another''s presence bearing down on him.


    s


    That urgent, constricting sensation was something he had only experienced before in the presence of Dragon yer and Young Lord Dragon


    Very few could impose such a powerful feeling of tension on him.


    Watching Jack''s shifting expressions, Robin suddenlyughed. "Old man, did I scare you?"


    It was only then that Jack felt a release, his tension easing.


    Jack rolled his eyes and pressed his lips together. "Yes, you did scare me. For a moment there, it felt like you might actually try to finish me off." As he started to unwind, a faint smile broke across his face.


    Then, without warning, Robin''s expression hardened. "Scared you, huh? Then why did you investigate.


    "Do you have any idea where those who investigated my life ended up?" Robin continued coldly.


    "Let me make it clear. They all died!


    "If you''re hoping to stay alive a bit longer, recall those ck-suited bodyguards immediately.


    "If it weren''t for that almost charming look of yours, they''d have died ages ago."


    "Charming?" Jack froze, taken aback. Did he just call me charming?


    Robin scoffed. "From the first time you met me, you already had your men tailing me.


    "You''ve got your eyes all over the roads around Dragon Ridge Valley and Dawnspire Mountain, even keeping remote surveince around me."


    "There''s a tiny camera hidden in the trees along the Dawnspire Mountain road every 20 yards. Quite clever of you, Old man!


    "So, what is it you''re so desperate to know from me? Just ask. I''ll tell you directly!


    Jack felt a chill run down his spine at his words, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    "I''m looking into a case about two bodies at Westhill Cemetery. Maybe it''s just... a coincidence."


    Robin''s lips curved into a smirk. A coincidence? Who do you think you''re fooling? There are far too many coincidences happening around me. Don''t you think it''s a bit suspicious? "Did yesterday''s rescue mission reveal something to you?"


    With that, Robin leaned in close, a sly grin on his face. "Dragon Pce, Dragon Soul, the Twelve Great


    Chapter 478 Immediately Recall Those ck-suited Bodyguards


    Warriors!"


    s


    Jack''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared into his calm gaze. "How... how could you possibly know?"


    Robin gave a slight smile. "You caught my attention by digging into my life. So, I decided to find out whot you really are."


    He pped Jack on the shoulder, then turned to leave the operations room, giving a casual wave. "Don''t forget what I said! I''m leaving!"


    Jack stayed rooted to the spot, watching Robin walk away before finally releasing a long sigh of relief.


    His entire body was drenched in sweat, and Robin''s intense presence had left him genuinely shaken.


    Robin actually knew about the Dragon Soul and the Twelve Great Warriors!


    Jack couldn''t stop reying the look on Robin''s face in his mind.


    It was almost certain that Robin had to be the legendary Divine Drakebane, the one who made the World of Darkness tremble.


    But could it be that Robin was also digging into the explosive case of the Dragon Manor from years past?


    Otherwise, how else would he know about the Dragon Soul and the Twelve Great Warriors?


    That name had vanished from existence 20 years ago.


    Was Robin truly the mysterious missing heir of the Dragon Manor from the past?


    As Jack pictured Robin''s face, a surge of hope ignited within him.


    Could it be him after all?


    The same piercing gaze, the same cool demeanor.


    He manages every situation effortlessly.


    It seems there is nothing beyond hismand.


    It''s strikingly simr!


    Incredible how simr it is!


    Wilson walked back into the operations room and noticed Jack''s absent expression. "General Grayson, what''s going on with you?"


    Jack snapped back to reality, realizing he had been standing there for almost 20 minutes.


    Noticing the sweat soaking his clothes, Wilson asked, "General Grayson, what did he say to you?"


    Jack shook his head. "He didn''t say much, but he did make me realize something


    Without another word, he quickly sent a message: "Stop all investigations about Robin!"


    35 Mo


    Chapter 478 Immediately Recall Those ck-suited Bodyguards


    If Robin truly is the heir of the Dragon Manor, his every move will likely be watched by others.


    This makes the investigation a high-risk operation for Robin.


    Was he trying to warn me when he said all that?


    Jack sank into deep thought.


    The following morning, at eight o''clock.


    46%


    s


    Ss, Ernest, Robin, Talia, Freya, Mark, and the rest of the War Wolf Special Forces team made their way to the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters in the provincial capital, driving three jeep war vehicles. An hour and a halfter, they reached their destination


    The special forces from all Seven Military Zones had already gathered at the headquarters operations


    room.


    As soon as Robin and his team stepped inside, they came face to face with representatives from the Dragon Soul and Dark Panther special forces.


    The top warrior from Dragon Soul Special Forces, Bill Lineker, stood before Ss and Ernest, his gaze sharp. "Commander Colton, Instructor Rudwick, I heard there''s a new chief instructor who arrived yesterday and went head-to-head with ourmander. Is he really that impressive? Where did hee from?"


    Ss''s voice turned icy. "Bill, what are you implying?"


    Bill grinned. "Commander Colton, I''m not implying anything. I just want to see what kind of person has the nerve to challenge Commander Fennimore."


    Ernest motioned toward the figure among them, signaling that it was Robin, the instructor who had shed with Morris the day before.


    Today, Robin was dressed in casual clothes instead of a military uniform.


    Bill approached Robin, giving him a scrutinizing look. So, you''re Instructor Ramsey? With that young face, are you just some high-up son, right?


    "War Wolf is nearly eliminated, yet here you are. Are you nning to make a fool of yourselves today?"


    With a loud "smack", Robin pped him on the shoulder.


    Bill''s legs buckled, and he nearly copsed onto the ground.


    "A mere major, daring to act this bold in front of me?" Robin''s voice was cold.


    Ernest''s voice turned sharp. Bill, this is Major General Robin Ramsey, the chief instructor specially assigned by headquarters. How dare you behave so disrespectfully in front of a general!"


    Bill, having been on a mission the day before, hadn''t known that Robin held the rank of major general. He froze, stunned by the revtion, but the soldiers around him quickly confirmed Ernest''s words..


    46%


    16.39 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 478 Immediately Recall Those ck-suited Bodyguards


    s


    Realizing his mistake, Bill quickly snapped to attention and saluted. "My apologies, General Ramsey. 1 didn''t know your identity!


    Despite his words and actions, there was still a trace of contempt in his expression.


    Robin spoke coldly, "You think you''re worthy of pride with such little skill? Move aside!"


    Without hesitation, he pushed Bill.


    Bill staggered back, his mind suddenly struck with disbelief.


    As an experienced warrior with a solid foundation, how could he be so easily pushed by Robin with just a single hand?


    "General Ramsey, even though you outrank me, I challenge you to a duel in the martial tournament in 11 days.


    Ernest moved ahead and said, "Bill, General Ramsey is the chief instructor. You have no right to challenge him! "Move aside! The chief instructor cannot participate in the tournament!"


    Morris took a step forward and chimed in, "We''re here today to go over the rules for the final elimination match.


    "The chief instructor is also a special forces warrior, so I believe he canpete."


    His words clearly implied that he wanted Robin to take part in the military martial tournament as the chief instructor of War Wolf Special Forces.


    Robin paid him no attention and walked straight up the stairs.


    Ss, Ernest, and the others quickly followed in his step.


    Bill watched Robin leave and let out a softugh..


    *Commander Fennimore, your remark earlier might have intimidated General Ramsey.


    "Today, we need to bring up a proposal at the meeting to ensure that every member of the special forcespetes in the final elimination match!"


    Morris'' eyes gleamed with a subtle,plicated smile. Alright, we''ll make that suggestion when the time


    "Bill, make sure to train hard over the next few days. Give our Dragon Soul some pride! Beat that arrogant Instructor Ramsey publicly, and then, let''s see if War Wolf still dares to act so smug!"


    46%

 The Deadly 479

    Chapter 479 A Bunch of Fools


    Chapter 479 A Bunch of Fools.


    At the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters Operations Room.


    Representatives from the special forces across the Seven Military Zones gathered around the conference


    table.


    Morris nced at Ss, who had maintained a serious expression throughout and grinned. "Commander Colton, regarding the annual military martial tournament and the elimination tournament that is being held every three years, I believe the current rules need some changes.


    "If a team drops out due to insufficient overall points, transferring all the members seems like a waste of valuable talent.


    Ss raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Commander Fennimore, what do you mean?"


    "What I''m proposing is that for this elimination round, the focus should shift toward individualbat as the key criterion for assessment.


    "Following the overall tournament for each military region, all core members will participate in another round of the tournament.


    "We''ll select the top talents from the disbanded teams and keep them on.


    "This way, we can keep elite individuals with exceptional skills for our special forces.


    "Take War Wolf, for example-elite members like Colonel Ernest and Lieutenant Mark.


    "If they were reassigned to local units because their teams were disqualified, it would be a real loss,


    Freya let out a scoff. "So, ording to Commander Fennimore, you''re sure War Wolf will be eliminated this time? Or perhaps are you preparing for Dragon Soul''s elimination?"


    Morrisughed lightly. "Colonel Wright, there''s no way Dragon Soul will be eliminated with its current strength. Besides, we''re the ones being challenged now


    Freya responded with a sharp tone. "Your suggestion isn''t without merit, but we''ve already proposed one as well."


    *Since this is a challenge, if the one being challenged loses, they should be eliminated as well!


    "In this individualbat, we can keep some of the top members from the defeated team and allow our War Wolf Special Forces to choose them."


    Bill grinned. "Colonel Wright, from what you''re saying you''re certain War Wolf will win this challenge!" Freya raised an eyebrow, her expression cold. "Until the results are in, anything could happen!"


    Bill sneered. "In past tournaments, I alone was able to challenge your entire War Wolf team, and after 11 days, the oue will be still the same!


    In just II days, I don''t believe War Wolf can undergo any significant change!


    s


    Chapter 479 A Bunch of Fools


    I''m the champion in hand-to-handbat, sniping, and parachuting across all Seven Military Zones of the Special Operations Military Region. To this day, only Major General Wilson hase close to breaking my records!


    "In every military martial tournament, every member of War Wolf has fallen under mymand. You are in no position to challenge me!"


    Freya was momentarily at a loss for words, her face flushed with anger.


    What Bill had said was undeniable. His individualbat skills were unmatched.


    No one in the War Wolf Special Forces could hold a candle to him.


    Bill then turned to Miles Parham, themander of the Dark Panther, and George Loman, the Dark Panther''s most formidable member. With an air of arrogance, he asked. "Commander Parham, Colonel Loman, do you agree with what I''ve said?" Miles gave a nod and chuckled.


    There was no confirmation or denial.


    This attitude made it clear that they looked down on the War Wolf Special Forces.


    Mark gritted his teeth, his hands shaking with fury. "Colonel Lineker, you''re going too far!"


    George let out a softugh. "Mark, with your skills, you''re not in a position to say anything. "Colonel Lineker alone can take on all of you, and I can do the same!


    "Facing Dragon Soul and Dark Panther this time, it''s certain that War Wolf will lose its title.


    "Yesterday, Commander Parham also sent a formal proposal to the headquarters, suggesting that this Special Operations Military Region hold a personal match to save the best members of War Wolf.


    "Dark Panther and Dragon Soul have made an agreement. Once we defeat War Wolf, our two teams will face off, and the winner will take in all the top talents."


    Ss'' face turned pale with rage as he overheard their open disrespect for War Wolf.


    From their words, it was obvious that Dragon Soul and Dark Panther had already begun nning to im the best of War Wolf''s members the day before.


    This wasn''t just an insult to him, but to every single member of War Wol


    And it was undeniable,


    If War Wolf continued to perform at this level, defeat was certain.


    Morris feigned scolding Bill, Come on, can''t you show a little humility! We''re all part of the Special Operations Military Region. Winning and losing happens, so try to give some respect to your fellowrades!"


    He then turned his gaze to Robin, who had been idly twirling a pen. "Instructor Ramsey, what''s your opinion?


    6:35 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 479 A Bunch of Fools


    "Though, Colonel Lineker and the others do have a valid point.


    "There are still some talented members in the War Wolf team.


    "When War Wolf is being eliminated, I''ll request the headquarters to keep a few of its top talents.


    "Instructor Ramsey, don''t you have anything to say?"


    s


    "You''re just a bunch of fools who only know how to bark in your den!" Robin said coldly, his eyes never leaving Morris as he casually twirled the pen between his fingers.


    The room fell into a tense silence, thick with difort.


    The smiles on Morris, Miles, and the others'' faces instantly disappeared.


    In a burst of anger, Bill mmed his hand on the table Instructor Ramsey, even if you hold a higher rank, that doesn''t give you the right to insult others!"


    Robin replied, raising an eyebrow, "What''s wrong with calling you fool? Do you want me to hit you?"


    The pen in his hand shot toward Bill with surprising speed, as though it had sprouted wings.


    Bill instinctively raised his hands to shield himself.


    But in a twist of fate, the pen slipped through the gap between his fingers and struck him sharply on the forehead.


    With a loud thud, Bill''s heavy frame toppled backward and fell to the ground.


    The entire room fell into stunned silence.


    They had heard that a major general had been appointed as the chief instructor for War Wolf, known for his cold and arrogant demeanor.


    But they never imagined he would be this overbearing!


    Morris'' expression darkened and his lips twitched, but he kept silent, not daring to speak out.


    Arge, egg-sized bump quickly formed on Bill''s forehead.


    After a moment of struggle, he finally managed to push himself off the ground and said, his voiceced: with defiance, "Commander, hitting and insulting subordinates goes against the rules!" Robin pointed at Talia. "Colonel Cross, tell him! ording to the military code of the Special Operations. Military Region, how should those who defy or mock their superiors be dealt with?"


    Talia immediately rose from her seat. "Commander, when a lower-ranking officer disrespects or insults their superiors, during wartime, battlefield discipline allows for execution by firing squad! In peacetime, they can be sent to a military court, stripped of their military status, and sentenced to confinement!"


    Robin''s gaze turned icy as he looked down at Bill, saying. "You''ve shown disrespect to me, so what should. be your punishment? Should I have you executed by firing squad, or should I strip you of your uniform?"


    The atmosphere in the conference room turned as cold as a deste wastnd.


    G


    46


    +5 Free Cons


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 479 A Bunch of Fools.


    It was only then that everyone truly understood Robin''s position as a general.


    Bill, no matter how skilled you are, you''re just aoly appointed colonel, still considered a junior officer.


    To disrespect a general is a grave offense!


    At that moment, Bill''s face drained of color, f

 The Deadly 480

    Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You?


    Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You?


    Inside the Special Operations Military Region operation room was eerily quiet.


    The tension in the air was thick, almost impossible to breathe through.


    Bill was drenched in sweat.


    He had assumed that Robin was merely another rich oflicering to gain some experience.


    Just like the two previous instructors who hade to War Wolf seeking to build connections. They never nned to get involved in the operations of War Wolf.


    46%2


    s


    But unexpectedly. Robin was not just distant and arrogant but also held an impressive military rank. Offending a general was a mistake he couldn''t afford.


    If Robin took offense, his career in the Special Operations Military Region could be ruined for good. The uniform he wore had been his dream since childhood.


    Now, it symbolized everything he had worked for in Dragon Soul.


    If the military chose to discipline him or even strip him of that honor, it would feel like a fate worse than death.


    Though reluctant, he knew he had to do whatever it took to protect his position.


    Without hesitation, he rushed toward Robin, pleading General Ramsey, I was just kidding, please forgive


    me!"


    "Kidding?" Robin snapped, flicking his finger. "Who gave you the audacity to joke with me? Answer me!" Morris, fearing Robin might actually punish Bill in his anger, quickly stood up, his voice shaky. "Please, calm down! General Ramsey, Bill is a cheerful person and enjoys joking around in the Dragon Soul....


    "Shut up! Stand at attention!" Robin shouted coldly.


    "If he enjoys joking so much, maybe he should be aedian, not be here!


    "You, as a leader, letting your subordinates run wild, disregarding the superiors, and dishonoring other


    Comrades should be trusted, should be willing to risk their lives for one another! They are not here to be ridiculed!


    With an attitude like yours, do you really think you could stand side by side with yourrades in the face of death on the battlefield?


    "You''re such a narrow-minded person. What right do you have to boast?


    "If you think you''re so capable, prove it on the battlefield! Show it at the international military martial


    Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You?


    40


    *5 Free Coins


    tournam


    "Soldiers who only mock theirrades. Do you really think you''re tough?


    "Calling you fool would be a kindness!


    "All of you, stand up properly!"


    Morris immediately fell silent, fully aware of the gravity in Robin''s words.


    "And you two!"


    Robin''s gaze turned icy as he told at George and Miles.


    Both of them stood up in haste, fear evident in their eyes. "General Ramsey, we were wrong! We shouldn''t have mocked War Wolf''srades!" "Wrong? Is it helpful to apologize now?" Robin sneered coldly.


    "Mocking your ownrades is the greatest dishonor a soldier can bring upon themselves!


    "Listen to me! All four of you, line up in front of the door!"


    Miles, George, Morris, and Bill quickly dashed to the door and lined up, standing stiff and straight.


    "This time. I''m giving you a chance! If you can''t defeat War Wolf in 11 days, all of you are out of here!"


    Just then, Lieutenant General Hunter, themander of the Special Operations Military Region, entered the operations room with Xavier and Wilson. Hunter nced at Morris and the others standing at the door.


    Assuming they were lined up to greet him, he motioned for the others to enter the room. "Alright, everyonees in."


    Morris, Miles, Bill, and George anxiously turned their eyes to Robin Ramsey,


    Hunter, confused by their hesitation, asked, "Why are you all just standing there?"


    Yet again, Morris, Bill, and the others shifted their gaze to Robin.


    Robin stayed quiet, eyes lowered, and a heavy silence settled over the room.


    Hunter, Wilson, and the others exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what was going on.


    Finally, Robin''s voice cut through the stillness, cold and firm, "This is yourst warning. Take your seats!"


    "Understood! The four of them quickly returned to their seats.


    The sight left Hunter momentarily speechless.


    Morris, what exactly are you all up to?" he questioned


    Standing up, Morris replied, "Commander Baxter, General Ramsey has been giving us a lecture!"


    46%


    +5 Free Cons


    Chapter 480 What Kind of Soldiers Are You?


    "Alright, sit down." Hunter nodded, then reached for his teacup on the table and took a few slow sips.


    Just then, Talia stepped forward with a cup of tea for Robin. "Mr. Robin, please enjoy some tea!"


    In therge special forces meeting room. Talia''s bright voice was the only sound breaking the silence.


    Hunter acknowledged Talia with a nod and remarked to Xavier next to him. "Not bad. Simon''s daughter is quite hardworking, very different from a spoiled daughter!"


    He took another sip, then held out his cup, signaling Talia to refill it with hot water.


    Talia ignored the gesture and quietly returned to her seat.


    Hunter nced at the documents before him and said, Colonel Cross, pour me some water."


    With a puzzled look, Talia responded. Why should I be serving you? Don''t you have your own staff? I wouldn''t want to overstep my authority."


    Just then, Ernest, who was sitting beside her, nearly copsed to the ground.


    After all, she was the daughter of Mr. Cross, the director of Security Bureau Division Seven. She didn''t need to handle themander''s water.


    A police officer from the Command Headquarters promptly handed Hunter a ss of water.


    Hunter nced at Talia with a slight start, then exchanged a smile

 The Deadly 481

    hapter 481 Really Can''t Bear to Shatter His Dream


    Chapter 481 Really Can''t Bear to Shatter His Dream


    Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters.


    The meeting to finalize the rules for thest round of the military martial tournament had wrapped up at 11 am sharp.


    All seven special forces from the various military regions left one after another as the meeting concluded.


    In 11 days, they''d face a life-or-deathpetition.


    The oue of this round was fated to see two teams eliminated and disbanded.


    Just after leaving Command Headquarters, Robin goa call from Jonah


    "Mr. Ramsey, where are you right now?


    The anniversary celebration at my alma mater just wrapped up. Before I leave the provincial capital. I''d like to grab a meal with you. Robin nced at the street in front of Command Headquarters. "I just finished a meeting and Imon Westhill Road in the city," he said. "What a coincidence, Mr. Ramsey!" Jonah replied, sounding excited. "Ill drive over to pick you up."


    Robin checked the time. "All right, I could use some time to clear my head. Send me your location; I''ll drive over myself.


    After hanging up. Robin turned to Ernest. "You guys can hop out and catch a ride with Commander Colton up front. I''ll be taking this car


    Sitting in the back seat. Talia perked up immediately Mr. Robin. I was actually hoping to pick up some essentials while we''re here in the provincial capital. How about I stick with you in the car? I''ll head back to base with you tonight." Robin nodded. "Sounds good


    Talia nudged Freya and whispered. "Colonel Wright, why don''t you stick around with me and hang out in the city for a bit? I''ll be bored on my own."


    Freya was about to say no, but Talia leaned close to her ear and murmured. I''m setting you up for some quality time."


    Freya''s cheeks went pink, and she lightly smacked Tal on the head. "Get lost!"


    Talia pouted "So, you''re really noting with me?"


    Freya stole a quick nce at Robin. "Who said I didnt want to stick around? I need to pick up some essentials too."


    Mark, sitting next to Ernest, chimed in. I''lle too need to get some essentials myself."


    "Get lost!" Talia shot him a re. "We''re buyingdies essentials. Youing too?"


    Chapter 481 Really Can''t Bear to Shatter His Dream


    Ernest gave him a smack on the head. "Get back with me and start training."


    12


    Mark rolled his eyes. "Fine. Next life, I''ming back as a woman. And a total knockout, too."


    "Get out!" Ernest hoisted him out of the car without hesitation.


    "In your next life, if youe back as a woman, you''ll be dark, fat, and ugly."


    46%


    s


    With that. Talia took the wheel and drove toward the Springdale Grand Hotel where Jonah had sent the location. They pulled into the hotel parking lot.


    Talia kept insisting on sticking with Robin through lunch at the hotel, and then heading out to shop together.


    Robin had no choice but to bring them along.


    Just as they stepped through the doors of the Springdale Grand Hotel, he spotted a familiar figure.


    Jonah''s wife-Leigh!


    At that moment. Leigh was holding onto Patrick''s arm and the two of them were walking up to the second. floor, looking cozy and affectionate.. Robin let out a cold smile.


    By now, she had probably siphoned off most of Jonah''s money.


    A while back, he''d asked Leonardo to keep tabs on apany called Regentis Group, registered in Qurgh, which Leigh and Patrick had set up.


    He wondered how things were progressing.


    As Robin was thinking about this, Leonardo sent him message.


    He was already in Brookhaven, Draconia, handling some business there, and nned to head to Harmonfieldter in the afternoon.


    Leonardo also mentioned that he''d gathered information on how Jonah''s personal funds and the assets of Southvale Development Group had been moved to Regentis Group in Qurgh. Robin sent Leonardo his location, telling him to meet him at the Springdale Grand Hotel.


    Jonah happened to be here today, and-by pure coincidence-so were his wife Leigh and Patrick.


    With everyone here, it seemed like the perfect time to settle this.


    If it hadn''t been discovered early, this scheming woman would have drained Southvale Development Group dry, and Jonah would have fallen into ruin again.


    Just as Robin finished sending the message. Jonah came rushing down the stairs.


    "Mr. Ramsey! I had a feeling you''d already arrived, and sure enough, the moment I stepped out of the


    46%


    +5 Free Cons


    Chapter 481 Really Can''t Bear to Shatter His Dream


    private room, there you were," Jonah said excitedly as be approached Robin in a few quick strides.


    He nced at Freya and Talia standing beside Robin. Ah, Ms. Wright, hello."


    Freya nodded. "I came along with Robin for the meeting


    Talia introduced herself. "Hello, Mr. Ferguson, I''m Talia. Mr. Robin''s teammate."


    Jonah nodded. "Great, the more, the merrier. Come on. I booked a private room-Room 205-on the second floor.


    Once they were inside, Jonah beamed and said, "Mr. Ramsey, I gave an inspirational speech at my alma mater today. "Since I signed a donation agreement with them, they even gave me an honorary title.


    They''re calling me a sessful entrepreneur now, even listing me as one of the school''s most distinguished alumni.


    "Sigh, thinking back to those tough years. I never would''ve dared to imagine these kinds of titles.


    "Honestly, I used to think these were all just emptybels. I wasn''t really interested-figured I was just buying a bit of recognition with some money for the school.


    "But now, I''m starting to see that these titles actually matter.


    They make even a mediocre business look more respectable.


    "To put it bluntly, it gives me a bit of status.


    With statuses a certain level of social standing.


    "Anywhere I go, I can put on a more high-ss appearance. Hahaha...


    "The school leadership told me that in this society, especially in high society, everyone helps each other out. The higher you''re lifted by others, the higher you can go. "There''s a saying, isn''t there? "Your sess depends on others!"


    Robin watched Jonah''s excitement, sensing the thrill this alumni event had given him.


    Fame and recognition are incredibly tempting for an ordinary person.


    But these temptations can always turn into a double-edged sword, hurting the one who wields them.


    About two weeks ago, the alumni association reached out to me. They even came to Harmonfield a few rimes, Jonah continued.


    They originally wanted me to donate 500 million, but I was worried about my cash flow, so I didn''t agree to that amount. I promised them 200 million instead. "That money''s all from my personal assets.


    "Leigh told me that she was nning to use our family funds to invest in some properties overseas.


    46%2


    Chapter 481 Really Can''t Bear to Shatter His Dream


    "So, I just gave the school 200 million. Leigh handled the whole thing.


    s


    "Mr. Ramsey, look-my name''s already up on the alumni page as one of the notable graduates. Jonah pulled up Google on his phone and held it out to Robin.


    "I used to be nothing, just a washed-up guy at rock bottom, but now I''m a sessful entrepreneur, all thanks to your help, Mr. Ramsey,


    "If it weren''t for you. I''d be ruined by now."


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re my savior!"


    Robin smiled. "There''s no need to keep bringing that up.


    "In a little while, someone else will be joining us. Let''s chat more over lunch.


    Watching Jonah''s joyful, triumphant expression, Robin sighed internally.


    He really didn''t have the heart to shatter Jonah''s dream

 The Deadly 482

    Chapter 482 Pay Back That Donation to the School Immediately!


    s


    Chapter 482 Pay Back That Donation to the School Immediately!


    Robin watched Jonah, still basking in his joy, utterly unaware of the harsh truth looming over him.


    He hesitated, reluctant to break the news just yet-let the man savor his happiness a bit longer.


    Jonah had a loyal heart, and Robin could only hope he be strong enough to withstand the pain of betrayal, especially from the woman he''d once risked everything to protect. The brutal truth was always hard to face.


    For someone who trusted others sopletely, hurt was inevitable.


    Jonah, beaming, raised his ss, "Mr. Ramsey, you helped me save Infinity Tower-and because of that, I was able to keep my family together!


    "I swear, I''m the luckiest man alive.


    "Luckiest to have met you, my greatest benefactor, and happiest to have such a gentle, loving wife like Leigh,


    "Sometimes I wonder, what did I ever do to deserve all this?


    "I ought to get on my knees and toast you!


    "You''ve given me everything, Mr. Ramsey,


    "At the alumni event, I stood up there like a real man-all thanks to you!


    "If Leigh were here, we''d toast you together.


    "And hey, if you ever have time, you shoulde by. Leigh''s an amazing cook!"


    Jonah, a bit tipsy now, dropped to his knees and downed his drink in a single gulp.


    Seeing his genuine joy, Robin lifted his own ss. "Getup, Jonah. I''ll take this toast from you."


    Just then, Jonah''s phone started buzzing.


    He ignored it, letting it ring.


    But it rang again immediately after.


    The phone kept ringing, the sound slicing through the cozy atmosphere with a grating persistence.


    Jonah finally picked up, ready to dismiss it, but paused when he saw it was the school calling.


    He gave Robin and the others an apologetic smile. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Wright, Ms. Cross, please go ahead and start without me. It''s the alumni association-I''ll just step out."


    He moved to a quieter corner and answered.


    "Gillian, what''s going on? You''re saying my donation hasn''t


    Chapter 482 Pay Back That Donation to the School Immediately!


    s


    That can''t be right-I asked my wife to transfer the 200 million to the school over ten days ago. Could you check again?"


    A tense voice replied on the other end. "We''ve checked several times, Mr. Ferguson. There''s nothing.


    The alumni office has contacted Leigh multiple times but she keeps dodging us, saying the money''s already transferred.


    "But we still haven''t seen it."


    Jonah frowned, baffled. That doesn''t make any sense, Leigh wouldn''t dy something like this-she cares about her reputation. She wouldn''t ignore it." Gillian''s tone sharpened. "Mr. Ferguson, where are you right now? We need to talk in person."


    Jonah nced back at the table, looking slightly embarrassed. "Gillian. I''m with some important guests- it''s really not a good time.


    "I cane by this afternoon to sort this out in person


    That''s not good enough, she cut in, coldly, "You owe us 200 million. Mr. Ferguson, and if it''s not in our ount immediately, we''re going to have a problem


    "Is it really that urgent?" he replied, trying to keep his frustration in check.


    "After lunch, I''ll double-check everything. If the money still hasn''t gone through, I''ll make sure it''s in the school''s ount by tomorrow."


    "Not eptable! You signed a donation contract, Mr. Ferguson.


    "The school granted you a title, gave you status. You can''t just back out on the donation now, can you?


    "Now you''re risking our trust-and it''s starting to look like fraud. Are you turning into a deadbeat?" "Fraud? No, that''s not possible!" Jonah could feel Gillian''s anger through the phone.


    "Gillian, that''s absurd. I''ve always been honorable with my finances-I''ve never owed anyone anything, let alone defrauded them.


    "Let alone defrauding someone, or beingbeled a deadbeat. That''s going too far!


    "That''s not what you said when we visited you in Harmonfield.


    "You told me to go ahead and sign the contract and that I could transfer the money whenever I had it, said the school wasn''t in a hurry.


    "It''s only been ten days-I didn''t say I was going to keep dying. How did this turn into me being called a


    deadbeat?


    "Maybe there was an issue with the transfer. I''ll look into it this afternoon, and I give you my word, the funds will be in the school''s ount by tomor


    "Rest assured, you and the school leadership have nothing to worry about. No matter what went wrong. I. Jonah, guarantee that the funds will be in the school''s ount by tomorrow. I won''t let the leadership be Chapter 482 Pay Back That Donation to the School Immediately!


    s


    embarrassed over this."


    Gillian''s voice grew sharper. Jonah, you''re still making excuses, aren''t you? Don''t you think that''s a bit hical?"


    The school has already given you the recognition, added you to the notable alumni list. You''ve gained the fame, and now you don''t want to pay? Is that right?


    "This year, the school required each donor to give at least 500 million to be listed on the alumni honor page.


    You only pledged 200 million, and we still put your picture up there. You should be grateful for that-so how could you sign the contract and then not send the money?


    "Isn''t this disrespectful to your alma mater?"


    Jonah sighed. "Gillian, please, a little respect when you talk to me.


    "I would never deceive the school-my alma mater raised me, and I''m genuinely grateful for all it''s done.


    "I feel a real sense of belonging here."


    "Well, if you''re that grateful, remember it," Gillian shot back, her tone icy.


    "You have one hour to transfer the funds. Otherwise, the school will take legal action."


    Jonah blinked, stunned. "Legal action? Gillian, you can''t be serious. It''s not like I''m refusing. I''m not about to make trouble over this.


    "Where are you right now? We''reing to you now, she pressed, ignoring his protests.


    "The school''s leadership has asked me to bring the school''s legal team to meet with you immediately." Jonah''s face darkened. "The legal team? You really think it''s necessary to make such a big deal out of this? "If ites to that, things won''t look good for anyone "Are you really treating this like some debt collection: This is a donation-I''m not a deadbeat debtor. Why all the drama?"


    Enough, Jonah. Just tell me where you are. We''re on our way," she insisted, her tone unyielding. "Fine, I''ll send my location." Jonah shook his head, feeling the chill of disappointment settle in. "Couldn''t the school wait a few more hours? I''m actually here with important guests." "No! Gillian snapped. "If this isn''t settled by this afternoon, the dean will file awsuit tomorrow. The school''s ready to get a court order forcing you to pay the donation immediately."

 The Deadly 483

    +5 Free Cons


    Chapter 483 Did Your Alma Mater Specialize in Debt Collection?


    Chapter 483 Did Your Alma Mater Specialize in Debt Collection?


    Jonah hadn''t expected the alumni association to reach out to him at this time, and from Gillian''s tone, he could tell that the school leadership seemed to have some serious grievances against him.


    If he didn''t meet her now, things would likely get worse


    Reluctantly, he sent over his location at the Springdale Grand Hotel.


    Still. Gillian''s attitude left him feeling annoyed.


    He''d finally carved out a little time to have a meal with Robin, only to have it ruined by this mess.


    Robin was his greatest benefactor-the man who had practically saved his life.


    At his lowest point, Robin had pulled him out of the abyss.


    Everything Jonah had today was thanks to him.


    If Gillian showed up and caused a scene, it would be mortifying.


    What was wrong with this girl from the alumni association?


    Couldn''t she have a little bit of understanding?


    It was just 200 million, for God''s sake-why would he, Jonah, ever try to cheat them out of it?


    He was donating money to his alma mater and somehow being treated like a deadbeat!


    The money should have already been in the school''s ount.


    How had it not arrived?


    A couple of weeks ago, Gillian from the alumni association had reached out to him several times.


    His funds were tied up in various investments, so he couldn''t pull out the cash immediately.


    But Gillian had practically called him every day, encouraging him to go ahead and sign the donation contract and assuring him it was fine if the funds arrived a bitter.


    Eventually, moved by this young alumna''s enthusiasm as well as the warm reminiscing from the school leadership about the "unforgettable years he''d spent at his alma mater, Jonah had felt a little guilty.


    So he''d asked Leigh to withdraw 200 million from one of his investment funds and handle the transfer to the school.


    Because he''d terminated the investment contract early Jonah had already lost over 10 million in penalties and missed earnings.


    Could it be that Leigh really hadn''t transferred the money to the school''s ount?


    This was usually the time when Leigh would be with their child at a tutoring session.


    45


    16-36 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 483 Did Your Alma Mater Specialize in Debt Collection?


    s


    Otherwise, he would have called her right away to confirm, to clear up any misunderstandings with the alumni association.


    "What''s going on, Jonah? Is something wrong?" Robin nced at Jonah, who looked tense in the sitting area, and casually asked.


    Jonah felt embarrassed and wasn''t sure how to exin this situation to Robin.


    "Is it about your donation?" Robin had noticed Jonah''s unease.


    "I overheard. The 200 million hasn''t made it into the school''s ount yet. Can''t you just negotiate with them and arrange to sort it out tomorrow?"


    Jonah let out an awkwardugh. "That girl from the alumni association is really young and a bit inflexible. "She said the school wants it settled today, and she''sing over here in a little while.


    "That urgent?" Freya frowned. "They can''t wait even one day? Is your alma mater going to go under without your 200 million?"


    Talia, cracking open a crab leg, chuckled and added. "Mr. Ferguson, was your alma mater training people to be professional debt collectors?"


    Jonah shook his head, helplessly. "No, it''s probably just a misunderstanding. My wife Leigh was the one handling this transfer.


    "Right now, Leigh''s with our daughter at tutoring, but they should be done in about ten minutes. I''ll call her as soon as they''re finished, and we''ll figure out what happened.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m really sorry. I just wanted us to have a nice lunch, but I didn''t expect this toe up...


    Robin smiled. "It''s fine; I''m waiting for someone else anyway.


    "Let theme over-it''s better to exin things face-to-face. I''m sure the school will understand."


    Just then, there was a loud, insistent knocking at the door.


    Jonah opened it, and four people stormed in, looking quite displeased.


    Leading the group was a tall woman with an angry expression on her face. "Mr. Ferguson, what on earth is going on?" she demanded.


    "It''s been half a month since you signed the donation contract, and the 200 million still hasn''t shown up in our ount! Were you nning this from the start?!"


    Jonah frowned slightly and shrugged apologetically toward Robin and the others. "Gillian, let me exin


    What''s the point of exining if the money isn''t in the school''s ount? Gillian scoffed.


    The school gave you your moment in the spotlight. We put your photo in the alumni honor section and let you give a sess speech in front of the students and faculty. "Now you''ve got the fame, you''ve got the recognition, but you can''t keep stalling on the donation you


    Chapter 483 Did Your Alma Mater Specialize in Debt Collection?


    promised us!"


    Jonah took a deep breath. "Gillian, can you at least give me a chance to exin?


    "Why would I ever try to scam my own alma mater?


    "There''s clearly some kind of misunderstanding here.


    "I have some important guests with me today, so I''d appreciate a little time.


    400


    s


    "I promise that. no matter what, I''ll have the donation transferred to the school''s ount by tomorrow evening. Can that work for you?"


    Gillian let out a coldugh. "Jonah, you business types really don''t know how to keep your word.


    "These are two members of our school''s legal team. If you have anything to say, say it to them!


    "If you don''t have the 200 million in the school''s ount within two hours, the school will file awsuit against you!"


    Before Jonah could respond, one of the legal staff held up aw book and immediately began reading from it. "Fraudulent donation is a criminal offense.


    "ording to Article 107 of the Draconian Civil Codes any individual, corporation, or organization that uses charitable ims to fraudulently obtain assets will be investigated by the authorities. If it constitutes a crime, they will be held criminally liable


    After reciting a list of legal provisions, the twowyers looked at Jonah sternly. "Jonah Ferguson, by deceiving the school to gain recognition and boost your social status, you''vemitted a form of fraud against the school''s intangible assets. Your actions constitute a criminal offense.


    "Therefore, if you don''t transfer the funds within the agreed-upon time, the school will file criminal charges for your illegal activities!


    "Judicial authorities, upon receiving the school''sint. will pursue criminal liability.


    "During this period, your personal assets and bank ounts may be frozen, and you may face restrictions. on high-end spending and international travel."


    Jonah let out a couple of awkwardughs. "What on earth is going on? I''m genuinely trying to donate to the school, and somehow I''ve be a criminal?


    "I already told you-I have very important guests with me right now. After lunch, I''ll get to the bottom of the transfer issue, and I guarantee the 200 million will be in the school''s ount by tomorrow evening.


    "Aren''t you blowing this out of proportion?


    "After all, this is my alma mater, like a mother to me. Can''t we handle this a bit more reasonably?


    "If you go through with this, it''s basically branding meas a fraud. How will I face people? What will other alumni think of me?"


    16.36 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 483 Did Your Alma Mater Specialize in Debt Collection?


    Gillian shook her head with disdain. "You want the fare without paying up-how convenient!


    45%


    s


    "If you still want the respect of the other alumni, then transfer the donation to the school''s ount right now!!

 The Deadly 484

    Chapter 484 Who the Hell Owes You Anything? Get Lost! Chapter 484 Who the Hell Owes You Anything? Get Lost!


    "Pil Hahaha... I can''t!" Talia burst outughing, nearly choking on her crab.


    "Mr. Ferguson, this is huge! You''ve run into a real high-Q extortionist today. 46%


    s


    "They''re asking for 200 million just to hang up a photo in the alumni honor section and let you share your sess story with some younger students.


    "If you''re a dayte, they''re threatening to sue, and overnight you went from a ''distinguished alum'' to a deadbeat! This is wild, seriously-your story''s like a thriller!"


    Jonah gave an awkward smile and said, "Ms. Gross, please don''t say that. This is still my alma mater, and these are my fellow alumni. Let''s not let things get too hostile between us. "Gillian, why don''t you


    all sit down and join us? In a few more minutes, my wife should be able to take my call. I''ll ask her what happened.


    Gillian scoffed. Jonah, don''t think a meal is going to bribe me. Call your wife right now and ask her why she hasn''t transferred our money!"


    Ash of anger crossed Jonah''s face, but he swallowed it, reminding himself that this was his alma mater. "If you don''t want to eat, that''s fine. Just sit down and wait. My wife is with my daughter at her tutoring session, so it''s not convenient for her to take a call right now. Just ten more minutes.


    Gillian sneered. "Typical deadbeat talk! Stalling, making every excuse possible!"


    Jonah shook his head. "Gillian, you''re really crossing a line here.


    "You keep calling me a deadbeat-what do you take me for?"


    Gillian replied with contempt, "Isn''t that exactly what you are? Jonah, you signed the donation contract 15 days ago, and not a single cent has made it into the school''s ount!"


    "You heard the legal advisors read out thew earlier. What you''re doing is criminal!


    "Not paying isn''t just a vition of thew; it''s a betrayal of your alma mater!


    "People need to learn to be grateful!


    "Your alma mater trained you, turned you into a valuable member of society, and this is how you repay it -with deception?


    "Don''t think that just because you have money now, it''s all because of your own hard work.


    "If it weren''t for the education you received, do you really think you''d have the skills to build this career and earn so much?


    "When we first asked you to donate, you made excuses and imed you didn''t have much to spare.


    I made four or five trips to Harmonfield and practically wore out my voice before you reluctantly agreed to give 200 million!


    Chapter 484 Who the Hell Owes You Anything? Get Lost!


    s


    "With all the money you have, you''re only donating this little? Is that really showing sincerity to your alma


    mater?


    "If I had that kind of money, I''d give it all to the school, no strings attached-that''s how you show gratitude for what the school did for you!" Jonah''s face turned pale with anger, and he couldn''t get a word out.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, then said coldly, "What the hell are you talking about? Jonah pledged 200 million-why would he need to scam you? "And even if he had billions, what does that have to do with you?


    "Where were you all when he was at rock bottom a few months ago, barely holding his family together?


    "Now that he''s back on his feet, you want to im it''s all thanks to you?


    "You''re disgusting. Acting like some self-righteous saint-you''re trash.


    Jonah''s told you a dozen times already: there must be some kind of misunderstanding, and he''ll have the money transferred by tomorrow. This is a huge sum-give the man a chance to sort it out. Or is it that you''ve never seen money before?


    "One more word out of line, and I''ll have you thrown out!"


    The room fell silent.


    Gillian, who prided herself as an intellectual and a social elite, had always been treated with respect in her position at the school.


    She carried herself with a sense of superiority, right down to her toes.


    She''d never been talked to like this before, and Robins words left her momentarily stunned.


    Seeing Robin''s anger, Jonah quickly tried to calm him down. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean for you


    to get upset


    Robin pointed at Gillian. "Get out. Take your people and leave.


    Jonah said he''ll transfer the 200 million by tomorrow afternoon, so it''ll be done by tomorrow afternoon.


    "All this talk about fraud,wsuits, and debt collection-who the hell owes you anything? Get out!"


    Jonah looked uneasy. "Mr. Ramsey..."


    "Don''t say a word!" Robin snapped. "What a bunch of useless garbage."


    A perfectly nice lunch ruined by a few pests!


    He turned back to Gillian and added, "You haven''t contributed a demn thing, but you act like some high-and-mighty intellectual, looking down on people and judging them. Where do you get this sense of superiority?" 16:36 Mon, Dec 2 GB G


    Chapter 484 Who the Hell Owes You Anything? Get Lost!


    "You... you dare insult me?" Gillian was almost beside herself with rage.


    "Oh, I dare. And I''ll insult trash like you all I want, Robin replied coldly.


    "You dare humiliate me like this? I''ll sue you!" Gillian Shouted, pointing angrily at Robin.


    "Sue me? You don''t have the standing for that, Robin scoffed.


    Freya nced at Jonah, seeing how troubled he looked.


    s


    She stood up and said. "Ma''am, I think it would be best not to escte this. What was originally a win-win situation doesn''t need to turn into a mess for both sides.


    "Why don''t you go back? I''ll personally vouch for Mr. Ferguson-by tomorrow evening, the 200 million will be in the school''s ount."


    "And who the hell are you to vouch for anything? Do you even have the authority to make that promise!" Gillian, furious, yelled at Freya.


    Then she stormed over to the table, pointing at the spread of food. "Jonah, look at you, wasting money on this fancy meal instead of paying back the school! And you''re hanging out with these low-ss women Smack! A sharp pnded across Gillian''s face.


    Talia had struck her. "Who are you calling low-ss, you loudmouth?"


    "You.. you dared to hit me?" Gillian was stunned,pletely unable to process that anyone would actually hit her.


    Freya simply shook her head and sat back down.


    Talia stepped forward. "What if I did? I graduated and was out fighting criminals by the time I was 18. I could take down a whole squad of scumbags like you!!


    Gillian held her cheek, her eyes shing with rage.


    "Fine! Let''s see how tough you are. I''m calling the school leadership right now, calling my uncle, and calling the police!


    Do you even know who my unc. My uncle is Desmond Osbornel"


    Robin shook his head. "Go ahead and call them. Nobody here is going anywhere?


    Jonah let out a long sigh. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry... this is all my fault


    Robin replied coolly, "Yes, Jonah, it is your fault.


    "Your biggest weakness is that you''re too sentimental, too trusting.


    "This isn''t the kind of situation where you can act purely on feelings.


    Any decision made out of irrationality or impulse is bound to be a mistake."


    Jonah looked resigned. They''re my alumni. I never expected things to spiral into this."


    16:36 Mon, Dec 2 GB G.


    00¡Ý45%0


    s


    Chapter 484 Who the Hell Owes You Anything? Get Lost!


    Robin gave a cold, humorless smile. "Alumni? Even people who seem close aren''t always trus

 The Deadly 485

    Chapter 485 Hypocrites in Sheep''s Clothing


    A few minutester, footsteps approached outside the private room.


    Elbert Sowle, the head of the alumni association, walked in quickly.


    As soon as he entered, he went straight to Gillian, cupping her face with concern. "Gillian, what happened? Who hit you?"


    Gillian pointed at Jonah and his friends, including Talia "It was Jonah and his uncivilized friends! I demand an exnation today-this isn''t over!"


    Elbert, a man in his fifties, smoothed down the few wisps of hair left on his head and addressed her seriously. "Don''t worry, Gillian. The school will ensure that justice is served through legal channels.


    "I was just about to report this situation to the police and the media on behalf of the school.


    "People of our standing cannot allow ourselves to be bullied by those without manners-it''s simply outrageous!


    "We''ll make sure that the person who hit you is held ountable"


    L


    Jonah stepped forward. "Mr. Sowle, there''s been a misunderstanding. Please let me exin."


    Elbert shook his head, sighing. Jonah, how did things get this out of hand?


    "If you had something to say, you should have said it calmly. But having your friend resort to violence- that''s just uneptable.


    Jonah sighed. "Mr. Sowle, I was having lunch with some very important friends today. Gillian came over and demanded that I handle the donation transfer immediately.


    "Since my wife was the one managing the 200 million donation, I hadn''t been keeping tabs on it, and I didn''t know the money hadn''t reached the school''s ount yet.


    "I told Gillian that I''d look into it right after lunch and make sure the funds were transferred by tomorrow evening.


    "But Gillian wouldn''t ept that and insisted I handle it on the spot.


    "My wife is in Harmonfield today, and she''s currently with our child at a tutoring session.


    "She''s in the ssroom right now, so I asked Gillian to wait ten or 15 minutes.


    Gillian refused and even brought along twowyers, threatening to sue me and saying some very harsh things


    "My friends couldn''t stand it anymore, and things got a little heated


    "A little heated?" Gillian snapped, furious.


    They called me trash and used me of trying to scam them! And that woman hit me! And you call that a little argument?


    -45%


    16:36 Mon, Dec 2 GB G


    Chapter 485 Hypocrites in Sheep''s Clothing


    s


    Elbert sighed. "Gillian, don''t worry-I''ll make sure you get the justice you deserve for this disgraceful behavior.


    We are people of status, of ss, with refinement. We shouldn''t lower ourselves to the level of these uncultured, idle individuals.


    "Hitting someone carries legal consequences, as does nder and verbal assault-these are all forms of personal attack and are illegal!


    The school will ensure that those responsible for the assault face the full extent of thew.


    "Only people with the lowest character resort to violence."


    Talia let out a coldugh. "Look at you, an old man spouting this much crap!


    "You talk about other people''sck of character, but you''re nothing but a hypocrite hiding behind a mask. of respectability.


    "Pretending to be so refined, when really, you''re just a corrupt fraud hiding filth inside.


    True intellectuals are out there doing real work-advancing science, contributing to academia.


    Meanwhile, you hide behind a fake academic title, scamming people on the side. You make me sick!


    "You don''t even have basic decency, yet you go on and on about how cultured you are.


    "Stop disgracing the titles of professor, schr, and intellectual!"


    Elbert''s face darkened as he pointed at Talia. "Fine, fine. I won''t debate with you, because we''re not on the same level.


    "Your worldview, your life perspective-they''repletely different from mine. I''m an educated man; I don''t waste my time arguing withmoners,


    Taliaughed. "Amoner, huh? So your worldview is one of self-interest, thuggish logic, and a robber''s mentality?


    "You talk like you''re actually a decent person, but really, you''re just trash.


    "Dress up garbage however you like-it''s still garbage!


    Seeing how heated things were getting, Jonah quickly stepped in to try to calm her down. "Ms. Cross, please, let''s keep things civil. Can we just let it go?"


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "Fine, out of respect for Mr. Ferguson, I''ll hold back. Otherwise, I''d handle this very-differently."


    She gave Elbert a disdainful smile. "Alright, I''ll stop.


    Elbert shook his head, putting on an expression of deep disappointment.


    Jonah, as a fellow alumnus, let me give you some advice. Thanks to the school, you''ve gained a bit of a reputation, and we''ve given you a lot of support and recognition. In the future, you should avoid these low-level social interactions-they''ll only lower your status and reflect poorly on your alma mater.


    s


    Chapter 485 Hypocrites in Sheep''s Clothing


    "Just because you have money now doesn''t mean you have social standing.


    Your alma mater helped you be sessful, gave you status and recognition, but you need to work


    your own refinement as well.


    Jonah''s expression grew colder as he listened.


    "Mr. Sowle, just because I''m donating to my alma mater doesn''t mean anyone has the right to insult my friends in the name of the school.


    "The 200 million I pledged is meant to help the school nurture more students of talent and character.


    "Even if I have to sell everything I own, I''ll make sure the school receives everyst cent!


    "If the money isn''t there by tomorrow at 5 p.m., I''ll bring it in cash myself.


    "I was just about to investigate why the transfer hasn''t gone through.


    "But the way you''re treating me, you''re making me look like some kind of deadbeat.


    Threatening to sue me, bringing in legal staff-really?


    Mr. Sowle, is this how the school treats its alumni?"


    Elbert put on a look of mock displeasure and turned to Gillian. "Gillian, why didn''t I know anything about this? How could you treat a respected alumnus like this?


    Gillian looked stunned. "Mr. Sowle, weren''t you the one who told me to handle it this way?"


    Elbert scolded her harshly, "When did I ever say that? Nonsense!"


    Gillian froze, taken aback. "Mr. Sowle, don''t you remember? It was just this morning-you specifically told me that if the issue wasn''t resolved today, we should proceed with legal action."


    "Oh, Gillian, how could you be so unreasonable in how you handle things? I... I would never say such a thing..."Elbert muttered, feigning indignation.


    Just then, Talia leaned over and held her phone up in front of Jonah. ''Mr. Ferguson, take a look at this! "Your photo on the alumni honor page-it''s gone.


    "It was there a moment ago, but now the page keeps flickering, showing it one minute and removing it the


    next.


    Jonah looked at the nk spot where his picture used to be in the "Distinguished Alumni" section.


    His heart tightened as he felt a pang of bitterness.

 The Deadly 486

    Chapter 486 Break Both of Her Legs!


    He gave a bitter smile and looked up at Elbert.


    Elbert quickly exined, Jonah, I need to talk to you about this."


    "It''s likely the school staff wasn''t aware of the situation, and that''s why your photo and name were


    removed"


    "Normally, alumni names and photos are disyed only once donations are received."


    This situation urred because your donations didn''t arrive in time."


    "How about this: once the funds are in the school''s ount, I''ll


    Oh. I just remembered! The school requires a five-billion donation for inclusion in the Distinguished Alumni section. I got it wrong earlier. That was my mistake."


    "If you could add another three billion, I''ll check with the administration to see if we can get you added to the board."


    Jonah smiled resignedly and replied, "Mr. Sowle, I wont be adding another three billion. It doesn''t matter if I''m on the Distinguished Alumni Board or not. I''m no big shot anyway-just an ordinary guy trying to make a living.


    "I won''t be hoping for any recognition from my alma mater again."


    Tm afraid being to ambitious might lead to my downfall."


    "I''ll stick to my business and forget about fame and glory."


    "Rest assured, the 200 million I promised will be transferred tomorrow."


    "If you can''t even wait a day and are eager to sue me, go ahead. It''s fine with me."


    "I am really grateful to my alma mater for giving me a real-life lesson! I''ll never forget it!


    "Alright, if that''s you decision, you may leave now," Elbert said impassively.


    Cillian, however, wouldn''t let it slide so easily. "Jonah, do you think you can let those rowdy friends of yours get away with hitting me?"


    Jonah smiled coolly. "Gillian, I still see you as a fellow alum and a junior, so I''ll advise you to let this go. My friend had hit you, so I''ll cover anypensation for my friend''s actions."


    "But if you insist on pushing this further, you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    Before Jonah could finish, Elbert scoffed, "Jonah, this is a separate issue from the donation."


    "A member of our staff was assaulted, and we can''t just let it slide so easily."


    He pointed at Talia and said disdainfully, "Our university will ensure thatmoners like her understand that crossing people of our standing brings social condemnation and legal consequences." 10.30 MO


    Chapter 486 Break Both of Her Legs!


    Jonah frowned and asked. "Mr. Sowle, are you sure you want to proceed with ther


    Elbert nced at Robin and the other two, weighing the pros and cons.


    In his view, they were just a few young people in their early twenties.


    As Jonah''s friends, how much influence could they possibly wield? 0045%0


    s


    As a university representative with considerable authority in cultural and media circles, he wasn''t afraid of these people with money to throw around.


    "Gillian, what''s going on?" Desmond burst in with several imposing bodyguards. Seeing Gillian''s swollen cheek, he said coldly. Tell me, who hit you? I''ll make them pay!"


    As he spoke, he noticed Elbert nearby. "Mr. Sowle, you''re here too?"


    Elbert nodded in response and turned to Jonah. "Alright, since you say so, let''s have Mr. Osborne handle this his way


    Jonah shook his head, aware that nothing he did could stop those determined to bring trouble on themselves.


    Desmond turned and pointed toward Talia, ready to shout, but then he suddenly froze.


    Why does this woman look so familiar? Have I met this woman somewhere before?


    He had nearlyshed out in anger, but he gritted his teeth and refrained himself from doing so.


    The next moment, his eyesnded on Freya and Robin behind Talia, and his mind went nk.


    Gillian pointed at Robin and Talia, saying. "Uncle Desmond, that bastard insulted me, and this slut hit me. I want them both crippled for life, and this woman be sold into prostitution!" Desmond''s scalp tingled, and he pped Gillian hard across the face. "You scum! Kneel down!" he shouted. "Who do you think you are, and how dare you offend Mr. Ramsey?"


    He grabbed Gillian''s hair and mmed her head to the floor, then dropped to his knees before Robin.


    "Mr. Mr. Ramsey, it''s you... I... I didn''t know it was you...


    Desmond knew something major was about to happen today!


    I must have been cursedtely. Otherwise, why do I keep bumping into this


    guy?


    Desmond''s actions left everyone in the private room utterly confused.


    Robin''s face twisted into a cold smile as he pointed at Gillian. "Desmond, you heard her, didn''t you? She


    ants me crippled for life!"


    Desmond broke into a cold sweat, hesitating before replying. Tll teach her a lesson! You two, break Ms. Gillian''s legs


    The bodyguards hesitated momentarily before raising their feet and stomping down on Gillian''s legs.


    45%


    Chapter 486 Break Both of Her Legs!


    After a blood-curdling scream. Gillian copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    s


    Elbert was so startled that he nearly sat down on the floor. Shocked, he whispered in a hushed tone, Jonah, what... what''s going on? Are all your friends involved in the underworld?" Jonah sighed. "Mr. Sowle, they''re not involved with the underworld, but they do have military backgrounds. One''s a general, one''s a colonel, and the other''s a major."


    "The twodiese from prestigious military families."


    "Do you still think any of them is beneath you?"


    "If they weremoners, what would that make you?


    At that moment, Jonah wished he could p Elbert across the face.


    D*mn it!


    I''m just trying to treat Robin to lunch, but these fools had to mess it up.


    Elbert had never imagined that the three young people before him would have such prestigious backgrounds!


    A general, a colonel, and a major-and two of them were even from prominent military families.


    Even if he traced his entire ancestral history, none could ever reach such heights!


    And yet, he''d had the audacity to call them unculturedmoners earlier. Was he blind?


    With that realization, his legs began to tremble, and cold sweat poured down his face.


    He looked again at Desmond, kneeling on the ground and at Gillian, whose legs had been crippled.


    Before Desmond could finish speaking, Elbert hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to Talia. "Ms. Cross, It didn''t know your identity earlier. Please forgive my rudeness." "We are all on the same level; it''s just a misunderstanding...


    Talia sneered, "You think we''re on the same level? Who do you think you''re insulting? Get lost!"


    Elbert forced a smile and said, "Ms. Cross, I apologize for my rudeness. I didn''t mean any offense. Please forgive me.


    Taliaughed dismissively. "You actually think I''d ept an apology from someone like you? How disgusting!


    Elbert''s Tips quivered. "I... I didn''t realize who you were...


    Talia gave a chilly smile. "And if I really were just an ordinary person, wouldn''t your university be using the media topletely ruin me by now? Get lost!"

 The Deadly 487

    Chapter 487 Leigh is My Dearest Wife s


    Elbert nodded with a forced smile. "Alright! Ms. Cross assure you that from now on, I''ll change my ways. and work on correcting my habit of making assumptions....


    Before he could finish. Desmond grabbed him by the cor. "Elbert, others might not know who you really are, but I sure do!


    "You''re just a nobody who got into Provence University through connections. You paid your way to be head of the alumni association, yet you think you''re someone important? What a joke!" "Even with a professor or expert title, you''re still garbage!"


    You''re just here for money, aren''t you?"


    "You tricked Mr. Ferguson into donating 200 million, right? Fine, I''ll give it to you now. Now get lost!"


    Jonah gestured for him to release Elbert. "Mr. Osborne, I handle my own debts. I don''t like others covering them for me."


    Desmond hesitated and rified, "Mr. Ferguson. I meant no disrespect. You''re Mr. Ramsey''s friend, so covering this is the least I can do."


    "My niece was ignorant and offended you in this matter. Mr. Ferguson, please allow me an opportunity to make amends."


    Jonah sighed. "Mr. Osborne, I appreciate your concern, but I''ll handle this myself. I need to get to the bottom of what''s really going on here."


    Turning to Elbert and several university officials, Jonah continued, "Mr. Sowle, it''s good to have you and the legal advisors here. My child''s ss should be over now, so I''ll contact my wife to rify exactly what happened with that donation."


    "You can see for yourselves whether or not I''m trying to deceive my alma mater!"


    Elbert quickly interjected, "Mr. Ferguson, all your friends are distinguished individuals-there''s no you would deceive your alma mater. This was all a misunderstanding caused by lower-level staff misinterpreting the university''s intentions, which led to some inappropriate actions."


    10 way


    "You are wee to transfer those 200 million to the university''s ount whenever it is convenient for


    you.


    Jonah let out a cold snort and took out his phone. He was about to dial when Desmond stepped in and suggested, "Mr. Ferguson, there''s no need to call your wife and question her over 200 million. "How about this? I''ll transfer the 200 million to the university now and tell those snobbish people to get lost."


    After you''ve had dinner with Mr. Ramsey and the others, you can return the 200 million when you have time. Isn''t that fine? That way, it''s not like I''m paying on your behalf. How does that sound?" Jonah hesitated for a moment upon hearing those words.


    16-36 Mon, Dec 2 BI


    Chapter 487 Leigh is My Dearest Wife


    "Desmond, this isn''t your concern, Robin made a gesture at Jonah. "Call your wife!"


    Jonah froze, sensing a hidden implication in Robin''s tone.


    45%


    s


    What are you waiting for? Even if your daughter is in tuition ss, it''s time for her lunch break. Call your wife now!"


    "Okay, I''ll call her right away!" Jonah shuddered, his instincts telling him that Robin was angry.


    Just as Jonah was about to call Leigh, his phone rang.


    It was Mason Lester, head of Southvale Development Group''s Engineering Department.


    Jonah tried to ignore it, but Mason kept calling.


    "Mason, what''s so urgent that you have to keep calling? I''m busy right now. I''ll call you back shortly!"


    On the other end. Mason said urgently, "Mr. Ferguson, please don''t hang up! I need to tell you something urgent. If we don''t handle it now, things will spiral out of control!" Jonah replied coldly. "What''s the issue?"


    "Mr. Ferguson, the workers at the construction site have gone on strike and are blocking the front of the headquarters building. This could get serious!"


    "A strike? Why?" Jonah demanded grimly, his anger rising.


    "I pay them better than any constructionpany in Harmonfield, and they have full insurance. What''s there toin about?"


    "Mr. Ferguson, while you do offer higher pay, it''s only a promise on paper. They haven''t been paid for three months.


    "They have been forced to their breaking point, which is why they went on strike. We can''t expect them to work for free. They''ve put in hardbor, and their wages are hard-earned money." "Mason, are you kidding me?" Jonahshed out in rage


    "When have I ever owed the workers money?"


    I''ve always instructed Finance to prioritize payments to frontline workers. I know their wages are hard-earned, that''s why they''re always paid first."


    "I may owe others, but I''ve never owed the workers!"


    A resigned sigh came from the other end. "Mr. Ferguson, you can check with Finance now. They''re saying there''s not a cent left in thepany''s ount." Jonah yelled, "How is that possible!"


    "Three months ago, the Dunn Group headquarters allocated us 20 billion specifically for the Southside development project-no one would dare touch those unds!" "Mason Lester! If you dare Ha


    0,45%,


    Chapter 487 Leigh is My Dearest Wife


    "Hold on, I''m contacting the Finance Department right now to verify"


    Jonah was seething with anger.


    I finally get a chance to treat Robin to a meal, and suddenly, get bombarded with all these problems!


    Just my luck!


    s


    Jonah had just hung up from Mason''s call when Harper Lester, the Chief Financial Officer of Southvale Development Group, called in. Jonah immediatelyshed out, "Harper, what have you done?"


    Tve told you before, you can''t let the workers'' pay go unpaid. Why haven''t they received their sries for three months? Answer me!" Harper replied helplessly, "Mr. Ferguson, you should know that the money in the ount was transferred to yourpany in Qurgh. That''s absolute nonsense! Since when have I had apany in Qurgh?" Jonah roared.


    Tm warning you, Harper, if you try anything shady and use thepany''s funds for special projects. I''ll call the police and have you arrested for embezzlement!"


    "Mr. Ferguson, two months ago, Mrs. Ferguson presented me with an authorization letter for fund usage, signed and stamped by you. She requested the transfer of 20 billion to Regentis Group in Qurgh, in five installments.


    "I tried to reach you several times for confirmation, but you were either in meetings or told me you didn''t have time. You simply instructed me to follow Mrs. Ferguson''s directions."


    "Are you saying that Leigh was the one who moved the funds? Jonah felt a prickling sense of unease at those words.


    Mason and Harper had served as the head of Engineering and Chief Financial Officer for over a decade, Both were loyal subordinates who had stood by him through thick and thin.


    Over the years, they had never betrayed him.


    They wouldn''t deceive him.


    But why would Leigh transfer such arge sum of money?


    Harper continued on the phone, "Mrs. Ferguson said you registered a newpany in Qurgh and are nning to expand the business there."


    "She even has a signed and stamped authorization letter for fund usage and told everyone that wages at Southside Development Group would be dyed for a few months, with promises ofrger year-end bonuses. Jonah was stunned by her words..


    If this is true, it''s truly insane!


    Chapter 487 Leigh is My Dearest Wife


    Leigh is my dearest wife-how could she have moved the funds without my knowledge?


    45%

 The Deadly 488

    Chapter 488 Has Leigh Already Transferred All 20 Billion?


    Chapter 488 Has Leigh Already Transferred All 20 Billion?


    Jonah''s mind was in a daze, unable to ept the unexpected turn of events,


    Qurgh''spany


    Leigh had transferred all two billion!


    What on earth was going on here!


    How could his sweet, kind Leigh do something like this?


    There must be some mistake!


    Jonah immediately dialed Leigh''s number, desperate to discover what was happening.


    45%


    s


    As he readied himself to make the call, he took a deep breath, overwhelmed by a wave of anxiety.


    He didn''t dare think any further, fearing that the harsh reality might shatter the beautiful memories he once had


    His scalp prickled, and his fingers trembled as he hovered over the "call" button.


    What are you waiting for? Call her now! Robin said coldly.


    The two billion invested by Dunn Group is gone without a trace. If we don''t figure out where it went. Southvale Development Group is finished Jonah jumped at the thought


    He had barely managed to pull himself out of the abyss with Robin and Dunn Group''s help, and now everything was falling apart.


    He clenched his teeth and pressed the "call" button.


    Jonah, have you had lunch yet?" When Leigh''s gentle voice came through the phone, Jonah suddenly felt like crying.


    He couldn''t believe anything his Chief Financial Officer, Harper, had told him.


    How could Leigh do something so treacherous?


    But suddenly, Jonah felt that Leigh''s voice seemed very close.


    It didn''t seem to being from the phone but from just outside the private room.


    He nced around, wondering if it was just his imagination


    Jonah, is everything okay? Why are you calling me at this hour? I just finished her tuition ss, and I''m having lunch with her Leigh''s soft voice on the other end made Jonah''s hear lutter.


    45%


    Chapter 488 Has Leigh Already Transferred All 20 Billion!


    He hesitated momentarily before saying, "Leigh, I need to ask you something."


    s


    "Half a month ago, I asked you to transfer two billion to the alumni association of Provence University. How did that go"


    There was a brief pause on Leigh''s end before she answered. "I already took care of it. Why? Is something wrong?"


    Jonah nced at Elbert and continued. "I checked with the university, and they said they didn''t receive it."


    Leigh stayed silent for a while before continuing. "Oh, there must be some issue with the bank. Let me go. check it out tomorrow"


    Jonah frowned and inhaled deeply. "Don''t wait until tomorrow. Which bank did you use for the transfer?"


    Leigh went quiet for a moment before responding. Il can''t really remember. Let me check and call you back


    Jonah noticed Leigh''s panic and asked directly. "Leigh I also want to ask you. What''s the name of thepany you registered in Qurgh?" "Regentis Group-Leigh stopped abruptly mid-sentence, realizing she had unintentionally revealed her


    "Regentis Group? Jonah''s expression darkened in anger.


    Leigh, howe I didn''t know you registered apany in Qurgh? Also, did you transfer the 20 billion from Southvale Development Group"


    Leigh immediately grew anxious at the question, her previously gentle tone reced by coldness as she said. Jonah, what are you implying? Did you call me just to question me?" Jonah suddenly noticed a woman''s figure outside the private room.


    It''s Leigh!


    Leigh was lying in a man''s arms, holding her phone as she said, "Jonah, just let me check the details and get back to you


    "Leigh, where are you


    now?" Jonah''s eyes suddenly zed with fury as he asked.


    Jonah, didn''t I just tell you? I''m outside I''s cram school. We just had lunch, and now I''m getting her ready for afternoon sses."


    Jonah walked slowly toward the door of the private room, where he saw Leigh enter. "Oh, I never asked. Where exactly is I''s cram school


    "It''s on South Street in Harmonfield, Jonah. Why are you asking something so silly?


    "I don''t think so. Isn''t it at the Springdale Grand Hotch in the provincial capital?" Jonah felt his heart sink when he heard Leigh''s reply. You''re not with I, are you? You''re lying in


    hs, aren''t you?"


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 488 Has Leigh Already Transferred All 20 Billion?


    s


    "Huh? Jonah, what are you talking about? I Leigh''s words were cut off as Jonah grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of Patrick''s embrace. "Leigh. I''ve spoiled you so much and trusted you so deeply, and yet you''ve gone and done something so filthy and disgraceful behind my back!" Leigh was momentarily stunned. Jonah, you. Why are you here? Erm, just let me exin..."


    Jonah''s expression turned grim. "What''s there to exin? Who is this man? When did you two get


    involved?"


    Leigh exined nervously, "Jonah, he... he''s an old ssmate of mine, and you think "Not what I think? Then what is it?" Jonah sneered coldly.


    s not i


    "Leigh, if you don''t want to be with me anymore, you can just tell me. I won''t stand in your way!"


    "What is this? You live off me, yet you sleep with this trash behind my back, all while pretending to be the perfect wife in front of me. What do you think I am? Tell me!" Leigh bit her lip, then braced herself. Jonah. I''m just having a little fun. Why are you making such a big deal out of it? Aren''t you being a little too petty?"


    "Didn''t you always say you''d spoil me no matter what I did?"


    Tm just out with Patrick today, trying to clear my head I haven''t done anything outrageous. Why are you overreacting, making it sound like I''ve done something shameful?" "Besides, equality between men and women means I''m allowed to act on impulse, right? So what if I''ve been intimate with Patrick a few times? It''s not a big deal..." "Smack!" The sharp sound of a p echoed through the room.


    As Jonah pped Leigh across the face, his broke downpletely


    "Leigh, I never imagined you could be this shameless!


    "Is gender equality supposed to mean you can just be promiscuous? Does it give you the right to act like an animal, mating all over the ce?"


    ""You shameless woman!"


    "I work my ass off every day to provide everything you and I need."


    "I told all my friends that my wife is the best woman in the world-she is responsible, kind, and wise."


    "Little did I know, you''re nothing but a trashy woman with no morals!"


    "Alright then!" Jonah took a deep breath. "You have your own choices, and I won''t stop you. We''ll file for divorce tomorrow. I stays with me, and you leave with nothing!"


    "I will sign the divorce papers on one condition. Tall me-where is my 200 million and the 20 billion from Southvale Development Group?"


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 488 Has Leigh Already Transferred All 20 Billion?


    s


    "If you return all the money. I won''t press charges, and we can part ways peacefully, considering our history.


    "Otherwise, I''m calling the police right now!"


    "Hahaha!" Leigh suddenly burst intoughter. "Whether it''s the two billion or the other 200 million, the wire transfers for both amounts were processed with your personal signature and seal. I have all the legitimate business documents to prove it." "You have no grounds to sue me. I was just handling the transactions for you!"


    Jonah froze at her words.


    Leigh was absolutely right. All the transaction documents bore his signature, and everything was entirely legitimate on paper.

 The Deadly 489

    Chapter 489 To Hell With The Next Life!


    Chapter 489 To Hell With The Next Life!


    Patrick watched Jonals standing motionlessly with a vadint look in his eyes and gave a smug smile.


    He mockingly pulled Leigh into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    Sweetheart, I''ve already had Victor from Qurgh Corp handle that 20 billion. It''s all invested in mineral assets in Aurorica, and Regentis Group has been dissolved."


    "The money''s beenundered thoroughly. There''s no trace of it connected to that d''in Southvale Development Group:


    "Let''s go, Leigh. We''re catching a flight tomorrow and heading overseas to live our carefree, wealthy life, hahal Patrick said excitedly.


    Leigh wrapped her arms around Patrick''s neck and kissed him passionately. "Darling, you''re amazing!" After their kiss, she turned to Jonah and said, "Sorry, I didn''t leave anything for you. But it''s fine. You won''t need much money to survive in Draconia anyway," "The 20 billion had beenundered so thoroughly that it could never be recovered!


    This was the special project fund transferred to him by Dunn Group!


    This crisis meant that the future of Southvale Development Group was beyond saving.


    Robin and the Dunn Group had saved him from ruin and given him a chance to start anew.


    Yet, not only had he failed to repay their immense kindness, but he had also caused them endless trouble.


    At that moment, Jonah was consumed with shame and fell to his knees before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry! I''ve failed you and the Dunn Group!


    "You and the Dunn Group pulled me from the depths of despair, gave me a chance to start anew, and helped me regain the dignity I had once lost!"


    "Mr. Ramsey, I can never repay what you''ve done for me in this lifetime."


    I wanted to make the Southvale project a sess to honor your kindness."


    "But I never imagined I would be ruined by the woman I trusted the most!" Til go and kill them now!"


    Jonah grabbed the bottle from the table and charged toward Leigh and Patrick.


    Come back here!" Robin snapped,


    Jonah immediately halted, rage boiling in his eyes. "M Ramsey, you... please let me kill them..."


    "If you kill them, will you be able to get the 20 billion back?"


    Chapter 489 To Hell With The Next Life!


    Jonah shook his head bitterly. "But..."


    s


    Leigh let out a light chuckle. Jonah, let''s go and take care of the divorce paperwork tomorrow. You can''t do anything to us."


    "Once the divorce is finalized, Patrick and I will head overseas to live our luxurious life. Meanwhile, you can stay behind and struggle in Draconia."


    "Perhaps in a few decades, you might make aeback. Good luck with that!"


    "By the way, I forgot to mention that both of our vis were registered under my name."


    "I sold them just a few days ago, and the transfer has already gone through."


    "The buyer will wire the money to my overseas ount today."


    The cars were also registered under my name, and I sold them too!


    "The buyer of the cars is the Qurgh millionaire who also bought my vis, and he''ll transfer the money to my bank ount once the procedures arepleted."


    Jonah, after the divorce, it''s not me who ends up with nothing-it''s you!"


    "We''ve been married all these years, Honestly, I do feel a little sorry for you, seeing you end up with nothing.


    "Promise me you''ll live a good life. Don''t ever give up on yourself, or else I''ll be heartbroken."


    Jonah looked at the cruel, cold expression on Leigh''s face and forced a bitterugh.


    He couldn''t connect this shameless woman with the sweet, gentle Leigh he had once known.


    He shook his head bitterly. "Leigh, back then, you were just a country girl who managed to get into college. After graduating from a third-rate university, you couldn''t find a job."


    "I sympathized with you, so I took you in to work at mypany and gave you a generous sry.


    "After seeing your diligence and integrity, I eventually chose to marry you."


    "During the Infinity Tower crisis, I risked my life to protect you and I, doing everything I could to keep you both safe."


    "Then, Mr. Ramsey saved me, and our lives started to improve."


    "I provided the best for you and I because I wanted both of you to be happy."


    "Can you tell me why you did this to me?"


    Leigh, tell me why you did this to me. Even if we''re divorcing, you owe me an exnation! I deserve to know the reason!"


    "I''ve treated you with nothing but kindness. Why are you being so cruel to me?"


    "You acted so perfectly and gently in front of me, but you''ve been apletely different person behind


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 489 To Hell With The Next Life!


    my backt


    Today, I finally realized that you''ve been lying to me all along"


    "I''ve been such a fool! Can you tell me exactly what I''done wrong to deserve this?"


    Leigh smiled and said, "Jonah, you haven''t done anything wrong"


    "Honestly, you''re a good man. In fact, you''ve been nothing but kind to me."


    45


    s


    "But when ites to love, being a good man isn''t enough to satisfy someone like me, a woman full of romantic dreams."


    "You''re always busy with work and your career. When have you ever cared about my emotions?"


    You onlye backte at night, and I barely get to see you.


    "I ran into Patrick a few months ago. He was my middle school ssmate and also my first love. At that moment, I suddenly felt like I had found the passion of my youth again. Without hesitation, I chose to be with Patrick "At first, I wanted to tell you directly, but I was afraid of hurting you, especially since Patrick didn''t have any money.


    "I thought it would be better to wait until I had transferred all of your money before telling you."


    I need money to be with Patrick, too, so we can live a quality life."


    "Patrick told me we could live like nobles abroad. That kind of lifestyle requires a lot of money?


    Talia shook her head upon hearing her words.


    What the hell. Is this even something a human can think of?


    Elbert rolled his eyes in irritation upon hearing those words.


    I thought I was already shameless enough, yet there are people in this world who are even worse than me!"


    Now, I feel at peace with myself.


    "Therge room echoed with Leigh''s calm voice as she narrated her thoughts.


    Jonah, you''ve always been so kind to me. I''m sure you wouldn''t mind what I''ve done. Loving someone means caring for them unconditionally. You should feel happy for the wonderful life I''m about to live.""


    Jonah waspletely dumbfounded by what he heard


    The world around him seemed utterly distorted.


    He just couldn''t understand whether Leigh''s theory was something humans could possibly conceive. Jonah, I''ve sold our vis and the cars too. All the money is mine now, and I''m sure you won''t mind." "You''ve been so good to me. How could you possibly hold a grudge over such a small amount of money?"


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 489 To Hell With The Next Life!


    45%


    s


    "It''s a coincidence that I ran into you here today. I don''t want to keep this from you any longer. It''s better to get it off my chest,"


    "I was nning to tell you in a few days, right before I leave."


    "I want to pursue a life full of fun and excitement. You''re all about making money and have no interest in enjoying life. So, what''s the point of staying with ou?


    "Patrick is different. He''s full of energy and life, and he''s always so positive. I''m happy being with him."


    "The only issue is that he doesn''t have much money, so I thought I could transfer some funds from yourpany. That way, I''d have both financial stability and a loving partner. What a wonderful life!"


    Jonah, I''m sorry. Maybe we''ll meet again in the next life.


    To hell with the next life!" Jonah nearly lost his mind. Leigh, I never thought you''d turn out to be such a shameless woman!"


    4

 The Deadly 490

    Chapter 490 Is This World Unreasonable?:


    Chapter 490 Is This World Unreasonable?


    s


    With a look of contempt, Leigh nced at the furious Jonah, shaking her head. "Oh, Jonah, your tolerance is too weak. You should learn to be more generous and not i so narrow-minded.


    "Fine. I''m done talking to you; it''s pointless.


    "Let''s go, Darling!" Linking arms with Patrick, they wanted to walk out.


    Robin''s stern voice stopped them. "Did I say you could rave?"


    Leigh and Patrick stopped and turned to face him. "Who do you think you are to stop us?"


    Suddenly, the sound of a p filled the room. Leonardo''s bodyguard had struck Leigh across the face.


    "How dare you disrespect Mr. Ramsey! Want to die?" He growled, grabbing Leigh by the hair and forcing her to her knees before Robin.


    Stunned. Patrick protested, "This is outrageous! I''ll call the police!"


    Another guard seized Patrick, forcing him down before Robin delivered a hard kick that cracked one of his legs.


    Robin looked at Leigh coldly. "You think you can just walk away with my money? This is a matter of life and death


    Leigh angrily said. "I know you! Although you helped Jonah before, this is a family matter-none of your business. Jonah loves me so much. Aren''t you afraid Jonah will hate you?" "He wouldn''t dare." Robin snorted.


    I''ll report you to the police! This is illegal!" Leigh threatened, just before Robin grabbed her hair and mmed her to the ground.


    She cried out, her face now bloodied, as she looked up at Robin''s chilling expression.


    "Is it illegal to punish trash like you?" he asked, wiping his hands. "Is this world truly so unreasonable?"


    Patrick protested, "You''re hitting a woman-how could you?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You have a problem with that? Maybe breaking one leg wasn''t enough."


    The guard stomped on Patrick''s thigh, and a sickening crack echoed.


    Writhing in pain, Patrick yelled, "I''m a foreigner! You''ll be held ountable!"


    Robin sneered. "Foreigners can''t just do whatever they please. Seems like one broken limb isn''t enough."


    The guard then twisted Patrick''s left arm until it snapped.


    Copsing in agony, Patrick gritted out, "Even if you kill me, you won''t get a cent back. Let me go, and maybe I''ll send you something


    16:37 Mon, Dec 2 BB G


    Chapter 490 Is This World Unreasonable?


    0:45%0


    s


    Robinughed. Trying to negotiate? Leonardo, tell him where his money went and who is behind the Regentis Group!


    Leonardo stepped forward. "Patrick, none of your money went to Escea''s mining. It was all transferred to Luminous Studio''s ount. Just this morning, we trailerred the 20.3 billion to Southvale Development Group "Mr. Ferguson. your money is back."


    Jonah, surprised, asked, "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Leonardo, what''s going on?"


    Robin said nonchntly, "Get the finance department to confirm this immediately and pay the workers their overdue three months'' wages,


    "And on top of that, every employee should receive an additional month''s sry aspensation for the dyed payment from Southvale Development Group.


    "Handle it now. or the wholepany will be in turmoil!"


    Jonah swiftly pulled out his phone and called. "Harper, check our ounts now-


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Harper, the financial director, interrupted him over the line, "Mr. Ferguson. 20 billion has just been returned, along with an extra 300 million! You''re incredible!


    Ms. Swanson truly went above and beyond to earn an additional 300 million!"


    "Earn it? She nearly gave me a heart attack! Pay all the workers'' wages in full right away.


    "Per Mr. Ramsey''s instructions, every employee will also get an additional month''s pay aspensation/ With enthusiasm. Harper replied. "Thank you, Mr. Ferguson! Otherwise, the finance team would''ve been in trouble with them. I''ll have my team working overtime to process the payments immediately!"


    Meanwhile, Patrick groaned in disbelief. This can''t be happening! How could my money have been. transferred to Luminous Studio?


    "All of my money was supposed to go to Escea to purchase minerals. I could''ve made 50 billion flipping


    those!


    Robin shot back, smirking, "In your dreams!"


    Patrick +


    frantically for his phone, only to hear its ringtoneing from outside the room.


    "No need to call-I''m right here," a man walked in, unfazed.


    Patrick looked up, stunned. "Victor? W-what brings you here?"


    "I came with Mr. Leonardo, Victor replied coolly.


    "Patrick, I didn''t send the 20.3 billion to Escea for minerals. Instead, I sent it directly to Luminous Studio.


    This morning. I helped Luminous Studio transfer the entire 20.3 billion to Southvale Development Group''s ount."


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 490 Is This World Unreasonable


    45%2


    "You traitor! I''ll make you pay! You sommet Patrick shouted, his rage restrained only by his immobiling with only his right arm tree to mon Watch it, Patrick!" Victor shrugged.


    de


    "I gave you all that money, and you be me! Take you regret it!" Patrick screamed madly


    Victor remained unfazed, respondit. Ban Leonardo paid me more.


    fifid


    Tm not ashamed to admit I work for money Wand was legal and fair, unlike your theft.


    You have no grounds to judge me, Patric


    In agony, Patrick cried, "Victor, you sellout Retakey!!


    Just then Jonah''s phone rang again. It was from Isiahoo his


    from affam


    "Is this Mr. Jonah Ferguson? This is Jimmy Fowler fri the hook office.


    Hello. Mr. Fowler. I''m I''s father. What happened


    Mr. Ferguson, your daughter got into a fight and was injured Sheri the bospital and needs a blood


    "Since no guardians are present, we need your consent to proceed.


    Let''s exchange WhatsApp numbers. I''ll send over an electronic document for so sign


    Momentster. Jonah received the form from Jimmy But to his shock, he saw fin''s blood type was listed


    HB..


    Jonah knew both he and Leigh had blood type A. How could I''s be different


    Stunned, he went to Leigh, seized her by the hair, and shouted. "Tell me whose child is "


    Jonah''s shout reverberated through the room, leaving an unsettling silence.

 The Deadly 491`

    Chapter 491 Does It Matter Whose Child It Is?


    Chapter 491 Does It Matter Whose Child It Is?


    45%


    s


    Leigh froze, stunned by the unexpected question, momentarily lost for words. She stared in horror at Jonah''s bloodshot eyes, glinting with a fury she had never seen. For years, Jonah had doted on I, treating her like a princess.


    So, Leigh had always believed that I was seen as hisughter, so she couldn''t fathom why Jonah suddenly raised this issue.


    Jonah. let go of me!" She cried out, blinking rapidly.  has called you Dad'' all her life. Why would you even question if she''s your daughter?"


    Jonah threw Leigh to the ground and then let out a bitterugh. "I finally realize I''m the biggest fool in the


    world!


    "Leigh, even I know that if both parents have type A blood, they can''t have a type B child. You''ve always insisted I was mine, but if that''s true, how is she type B "Are you going to tell me that you''re different from others?


    The room was stunned into silence as Jonah''s words struck them all.


    This man, filled with love and strong principles, had endured endless struggles in his career for years.


    Despite the many hardships, he poured all his love into his wife and daughter. Every day, he pushed himself tirelessly, his whole being fueled by an unyielding energy.


    Through all the struggles, he took pride not in his earnings but in his family, the ones he cherished most. But now, painful truths were surfacing, breaking the illusion he had cherished. Under the lovely exterior, there was no deep connection or mutual loyalty-onlyyers of hidden ugliness and betrayal.


    The wife he had cherished had been hiding secrets, having affairs while he remained in the dark. Even the daughter he raised for over a decade turned our not to be his own. Jonah was devastated. The family he''d once protected with his life was copsing before him.


    He couldn''t understand where he''d gone wrong. If Leigh had never loved him, why had shee into his life, only to wound him so deeply?


    Her selfishness had broken more than just a family; it had crushed his dignity and his daughter''s youth. Tormented, Jonah clutched his head, unsure of how he''d face tomorrow.


    When he remembered his daughter''s sweet smile and the way she called him, tears filled his eyes.


    This strong man was overwhelmed with grief, all thanks to Leigh''s deceit.


    The silence in the room became unbearable, interrupted only by Jonah''s heart-wrenching cries.


    Then, Patrick suddenly blurted out. "Leigh, Tin blood type B!


    145%0


    s


    16.3. Mon, Dec


    Chapter 491 Does It Matter Whose Child It Is?


    "Did you get pregnant with my child after sleeping with me right before your wedding? Is I daughter?"


    Leigh nodded, confessing she''d known the truth since her early months of marriage.


    my


    "As time went on, I avoided talking about it, knowing it would only lead to trouble. I worried Jonah might leave I and me behind. I needed stability-a home and a man who could support us." Jonah took a deep breath and managed a pained smile. Leigh, do you even have a conscience? After lying to me for so long, do you feel no shame?"


    Leigh shook her head contemptuously. "Are you really hurt by this? Yes, I is Patrick''s daughter.


    "Patrick and I had a n after graduation-we''d save enough in Harmonfield, get a house, and eventually


    marry.


    "But after months of hard work, we could barely pay the rent. Patrick said we''d never afford a home on those earnings and needed a different approach.


    "He chose to go far away, aiming for wealth or a rich wernan. He even suggested I marry someone who could support me financially.


    I resisted at first, but reality forced me to ept this path.


    "When it came down to love or survival, I chose survival. You gave me everything I needed, Jonah. During that time, I was truly happy.


    "But I couldn''t forget Patrick. He was more romantic, while you focused only on providing financially, not emotionally. Patrick didn''t have much money but could give me romance!"


    "Sh*t! I can''t stand this anymore!" Elbert stepped forward, seething. "If you two couldn''t afford rent together, why didn''t you go for that so-called romance then? Even someone as educated as me has to say you''re a disgrace!"


    He turned to Jonah. "You can''t let this woman off the hook! If ites to it, I''ll rally the alumni and themunity to expose her!"


    Leigh sneered. "This is the era of women''s rights! If you nder me, I''ll gather every women''s advocacy group to condemn you!"


    Elbert held back, realizing how powerful her threat was If she acted on it, the public might very well take


    her side.


    If he was used of disrespecting women''s right to love and independence, he would be ostracized. Taking a deep breath, Leigh continued, "After the child was born, I checked her blood type but kept it from you. I knew then that I was Patrick''s daughter. But does it matter?


    "Jonah, the point is you have a child to care for. Does it truly make a difference whose child she is?


    "I has been calling you dad for years. Isn''t that enough?


    Do you really want to get into an argument over I''s parentage? Can''t you, as a man, be a little more generous and overlook such small details?"


    16:37 Mon, Dec 2 GB G.


    Chapter 491 Does It Matter Whose Child It is?


    Unable to contain his anger, Elbert snapped, "Jonah, bark when I was trying to secure my position. I told myself repeatedly that I had to be shameless and unscrupulous if I wanted to make in


    "I thought I had no shame, but today. I see there''s always someone even more shameless This woman is on a whole other level!


    Jonah shook his head, visibly hurt. "Leigh, everything you''ve said today has turned my whole understanding upside down


    So, in your world, it doesn''t matter who fathered the child, as long as she calls me Dad.


    "And the money? It''s mine to give, and you can spend it however you want, even if it''s to enjoy yourself with someone else and call that romance. Do you truly think this way?" "Fine" Jonah sighed heavily. I ept it. Take your child with you."


    Suddenly, his phone rang urgently. He answered instinctively, "Harper, what are you up to? I''m busy-


    "Mr. Ferguson, it''s I... She jumped from the building! Shemitted suicide!


    45%2


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 492 I''ll Make Sure They Pay!

 The Deadly 492

    Chapter 492 I''ll Make Sure They Pay!


    Chapter 492 I''ll Make Sure They Pay


    s


    "What? Harper, don''t spout nonsense! Jonali was shocked. "How could I possiblymit suicide?"


    Harper took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Ferguson, please try to stay calm-"


    "How can I stay calm?" Jonah shouted,


    Harper urged from the other end, "Mr. Ferguson, you need to be calm."


    "My daughter and I are in the same grade. She just called and told me about this.


    The school is asking students to keep quiet about it, and they''re checking if any videos have surfaced.


    "They''ve blocked the news for now. You shoulde and see for yourself."


    Jonah dropped to the ground, stunned. He could never have anticipated something like this.


    Though I wasn''t his biological daughter, he''d raised and loved her as if she were his own.


    How could their unbreakable bond disappear?


    The news of her death left him unable to bear the shock, even as a strong man.


    I had seemed fine. Why would she end her life?


    "Harper, do you know why my daughtermitted suicide?"


    "Mr. Ferguson, my daughter said I was frequently bullied by some girls. That''s likely the reason.


    "Also, I sent an email to your work address before shemitted suicide. Your assistant asked me if I should notify you about it. "Check your email to see what I said."


    Jonah snapped out of his daze and opened his mailbox.


    Seeing his expression, Leigh asked, "Jonah, what happened to I? I heard Harper mention she jumped from a building


    Jonah pped her. "It''s pointless to ask me about this now! I is already dead! Get lost!


    Leigh''s mind went nk. "No, that can''t be. I is.... dead?"


    Jonah opened I''s email. It was a farewell letter.


    "Dad, by the time you read this, I''ll be gone. I''m finally free, but I''ll miss you so much.


    "Please don''t be sad. In the next life, I''lle back as your real daughter.


    "I''ve known for a while that I wasn''t your biological child, but you loved me as if I were.


    "I''ve always known how much you cared for me and our family. Even though we aren''t rted by d


    45%


    Chapter 492 I''ll Make Sure They Pay!


    you are my beloved dad in this life.


    s


    "I think back often on the years you''ve supported me from when I was just a child. You were constantly. working, striving to make life better for Mom and me.


    "I can see the sacrifices you''ve made for us, and I hope someday you''ll finally be able to rest.


    "But. Dad. I''m afraid of the thought of you and Mom separating. I left because I couldn''t bear school anymore, but I didn''t dare to tell you why.


    "I feared that revealing what I was going through might expose Mom''s affair.


    Dad, I can''t bear to keep hiding the truth from you. I don''t want you to be deceived by Mom and that other man. Sincest year. Mom has been spending a lot of time with someone new, but I didn''t know how to bring it up with you. "Mom never took me to school; I went alone. She warned me not to say anything to you.


    "After that, my ssmates began bullying me. They hit me, took my money, and made me kneel.


    They forced me to eat awful things, used pliers to hurt me, and treated me worse than an animal. They even humiliated me by stripping me and taking photos


    "I couldn''t tell you; I was scared you''d find out about Mom''s affair. She always imed she was taking me to school as an excuse to go see him.


    "When she wasn''t home, I couldn''t bring myself to go back, so I''d wait outside, sometimes until midnight.


    "Eventually, I couldn''t keep quiet anymore. I tried to tell Mom about being bullied, but she hit me instead, saying it was my fault for not getting along with the other ssmates. I showed her my bruises, but she still med me. "I wanted to tell you so many times, but I was scared that you''d end things with Mom once you knew.


    "Dad, I feel trapped in this misery, to the point where I don''t want to keep living. If I tell you, will you still stay with Mom?


    "I''m worn out, Dad. I live in a world where I''m hurt and humiliated, and I feel like I can''t reach out to you. This world frightens me.


    "It hurts even more knowing that Mom pretends to be kind to you, yet she''s seeing someone else behind your back.


    "You''re so good to her, and she still does this. I don''t understand adult life, and honestly, I don''t want to grow up.


    "In a world that feels filled with lies and hatred, I don''t know what else is worth holding onto. Dad, I only feel safe when I''m with you, but you''re so busy.


    Tm leaving, Dad, but I hope I''ll be born as your real daughter in my next life. I don''t want to leave you


    When Jonah read this, he broke down in tears, his emotion affecting everyone in the room.


    "I, you''re my daughter. Why didn''t you tell me?" He cried out.


    10-37 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 492 I''ll Make Sure They Pay!


    45%


    s


    "You''re so young, yet you''ve suffered so much. Don''t worry, I. Whoever hurts you, I''ll make sure they Pay


    "Mr. Ferguson, is this your daughter, I?" Talia asked, showing him a video that had just gone viral online.


    In the video from a school in Harmonfield, four girls were shown tormenting I, forcing her to kneel and pushing her face into the ground to cat awful things.


    The torment intensified when one of the girls used pliers to pinch I''s thighs and other sensitive areas. Her body was bruised all over.


    The four girls attacked I and took photos, with a video capturing their cruelughter.


    As Jonah watched the video on Talia''s phone, he mmed his fist to the ground in anger. "I swear I won''t let those monsters get away with this!


    "Mr. Ramsey, I deeply apologize, but I need to return to Harmonfield immediately to handle this matter!" Robin said coldly, "It can''t go unpunished. Evil must face justice, even if it''s a child-these are demons!" He then ordered, "Desmond, send two people to apany Jonah back to Harmonfield!" Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Desmond promptly replied. "I''ll deploy all of the Osbornes'' resources to ensure Mr. Ferguson has everything he needs to settle this!"


    Robin patted Jonah''s shoulder and said, "Wait for me in Harmonfield. I''ll be there soon."

 The Deadly 493

    Chapter 493 No One Can Take My Daughter Away!


    Chapter 493 No One Can Take My Daughter Away!


    Patrick winced in agony. "I also want to see my daughter-"


    Jonah pressed his foot down on Patrick''s face. "You beast! You don''t deserve it!"


    Robin spoke coldly. Desmond, take this trash out and bury him.


    45%


    45 Free Coins


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Desmond replied, eager to make up for his niece''s offense against Robin. With this task, he felt he''d regained Robin''s trust. Quickly. Desmond ordered two bodyguards to throw a sack over Patrick''s head and haul him out of the


    Toom


    Leigh, witnessing the unfolding scene, grasped the situation and cried, "You can''t do this! I''ll call the police!"


    Robin''s expression darkened. "Desmond, this woman should die too!"


    "Yes. Mr. Ramsey!"


    But before Desmond''s bodyguards could act. Leigh, terrified, clutched at Jonah''s leg.


    Jonah, let me see I onest time! Please!"


    Jonah stepped on her. "You despicable woman! I died because of you! Why do you still want to see her? You did nothing for her back then!"


    Leigh clung tighter to him, pleading. Jonah, for all we once had, let me see her onest time. Please


    Watching her grovel on the ground, Jonah sighed. "Fine, I''ll let you see I onest time!


    "But remember, Leigh-I''ll avenge her death! Because of you, my daughter is gone!


    "Let''s go. Tie her up! Jonah instructed Desmond''s two bodyguards.


    Just then, Elbert''s phone rang.


    After answering the call, he eximed, "Jonah, the two billion has been transferred!


    "I apologize for my earlier actions. I realize now I may have gone too far earlier.


    Til talk to the school board about adding you to the alumni honor section.


    Jonah pushed him away sharply. "Get lost! I don''t need to be a distinguished alumni. Don''t ever contact me again With that, he stormed out.


    At that moment, Jack entered the room with two officers. "Robin, I need a word with you."


    The officers gestured for Leonardo, Annie, and others to leave.


    Once the room cleared, Jack began, "Teame to discuss Harmonfield''s Dragon Ridge Valley."


    16.37 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 493 No One Can Take My Daughter Away!


    0.45%


    s


    He paused for a moment before continuing. "I don''t know your intentions in Harmonfield, but you might be interested in the ancient relic there."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, smiling. Oh, so you''re after it too?"


    Jack grew serious. "I don''t mean to pry, but this relic ties back to a mystery in Brighton 20 years ago."


    "A mystery? What does that have to do with me?" Robin asked.


    "It connects directly to the relic. Jack exined. That night, martial arts experts from around the world gathered at Dragon Ridge Valley and fought a brutal battle. Not one survived. "It''s rumored that someone used the relic to cause it. And I''ve just heard that Dragon Ridge Valley is drawing warriors again.


    Robin shrugged. "We''ll see soon enough. I''m heading to Harmonfield anyway."


    "Alright, Ill go first, Jack replied, standing to leave. "Let''s connect when you''re there."


    Just then. Freya stepped forward, "Robin, I''m also returning to Harmonfield."


    Robin looked at her, surprised. If you''re not rejoining the team, why go back?"


    Freya''s cheeks flushed, her eyes averted. To visit my grandfather.


    Talia joined them. T''lle too."


    "Is your grandfather also in Harmonfield? Robin asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "My grandpa passed away. I''m joining you to address the school bullying issue. Remember. I used to be with Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division!"


    Jack turned back, looking at the three of them. "Alright, let''s go together. I''ll handle your leave requests."


    Outside the hotel. Leonardo and Annie were waiting. As Jack left, Annie approached. "Mr. Ramsey, are those soldiers friends of yours?"


    Robin nodded, "Yes."


    "My brother''s a soldier too, Annie continued. "Seeing these uniforms, I feel at home. I haven''t seen him in years my adoptive parents said he''s with a secret unit I''m here to reunite with him." "What a coincidence," Robin replied, surprised. He was unable to connect a female celebrity with a soldier. "Yes," Annie said. "His name is Santiago Howell. He''s been in a powerful unit for years. Freya showed shock. "Santiago Howell?"


    One of the martyrs lost at Sevenfold Crest bore the same name.


    She wanted to ask for more details.


    However, she held back her question, unable to disrupt Annie''s cheerful smile.


    Chapter 493 No One Can Take My Daughter Away!


    45%


    s


    Annie continued excitedly. "Mr. Ramsey, if it weren''t for your help, I wouldn''t be ying a lead role now. The show was a huge sess!


    "Mr. Leonardo was satisfied after watching it, and I''m now a top celebrity with Luminous Studio.


    "I''ll be around in the provincial capital for a while. If you have time, I''d love to reconnect.


    Robin nodded. ''Contact me once you''re settled. I have some matters to attend to first."


    After getting into the car. Freya finally voiced her doubts.


    As they drove away, Freya finally spoke her mind, "Rohm, one of our martyrs at Sevenfold Crest named Santiago Howell"


    Robin froze. It can''t be this coincidental, right?"


    Freya looked uncertain. "I don''t know. Once we deliver their remains to their families, we''ll know."


    Robin took a deep breath. "Alright, let''s catch up with Jonah."


    Ar 4:00 pm, outside Harmonfield Lake Elementary School, a crowd of reporters and parents gathered near the school affairs office.


    I''s bodyy there, and the school had arranged for funeral home staff to transfer her to the car.


    Jonah hurried over, shouting. "Leave my daughter alone!"


    Jimmy, the head of the school affairs office, coldly said, "Who are you? Don''t cause trouble. Move aside!"


    "I''m I''s father! If I don''t get answers today, no one''s taking my daughter away!"


    Jimmy frowned. "Mr. Ferguson, your daughtermitted suicide. There''s nothing we can do. Let them remove her now. We can discuss thister. "Hurry up, move her body! It''s terrible to leave it here for this long!"


    s


    Chapter 494 Desire to Kill Them


    Chapter 494 Desire to Kill Them

 The Deadly 494

    Chapter 494 Desire to Kill Them


    Several workers from a funeral home carried a stretcher toward I''s body.


    Jonah roared, "Who dares to touch my daughter?"


    Noticing the murderous look in Jonah''s eyes, the workers frozen in their tracks.


    Jimmy''s expression instantly darkened.


    1


    ""Mr. Ferguson, you''re being unreasonable! I


    derstand what you feel, but you''re an adult. You should learn how to control your emotions. This is a school, not a morgue. How can we leave her body here? Let''s be rational and let them take her body away. We can talk some moreter." Jimmy continued, "Besides, your daughter jumped off the building andmitted suicide. Do y understand? You didn''t monitor your daughter well, so you can''t me the school for this! Hurry and


    you make way so they can take her body. You can''t leave her here! Hurry!"


    Jonah answered coldly. "My daughter jumped off the school building, and you''re telling me it has nothing to do with the school? Fine! Since the school is not taking any action, I''ll handle this matter on my own!"


    Jimmy immediately became angry. "What do you mean? Are you trying to cause trouble here? If so, I''m calling the police!"


    Jonah pointed an angry finger at Jimmy, "So what if I''m going to cause trouble? My daughter is already dead. I don''t care if you call the police or not!"


    Jimmy instinctively took a step back. "You... don''t be impulsive!"


    Jonah bent down next to I''s body and lifted the white cloth that covered her face.


    In that instant, he couldn''t stop the tears that rolled down his cheeks.


    Just yesterday, I had been alive and well, yet today things had taken such a turn.


    Even if Jonah had just found out that I was not his biological daughter, he had taken care of her since she was a baby. His love for her was deeply ingrained within him.


    With a trembling hand, Jonah lifted I''s clothes.


    Jonah''s eyes swept over the bruises and scars on her body, as well as the toothpick that was sticking out of her eye, and he felt a sharp pain in his heart as if someone was slicing through it


    How much hatred did these girls have in their hearts for them to torture I like this? Children? They''re animals! There was hardly a spot on I''s body that was unharmed. There were scars everywhere, There were scars from deep cuts on her thighs, and he fingernails had been ripped out of her fingers.


    Jonah red fiercely at Jimmy. "You''re telling me this a suicide? How much was my daughter tortured for her to end up this way? How dare you say the school is not responsible for this?"


    The parents and reporters who were standing around watching let out a gasp of shock.


    45%2


    16.38 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 494 Desire to Kill Them


    s


    It was clear that I had felt she had no choice but to take drastic action, no longer able to tolerate it any longer.


    Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Jimmy quickly said, "Security! Hurry and bring this parent over there! He''s unable to control his emotions any longer!" Several school security guards rushed toward Jonah.


    "Don''t you dare touch the girl A cold and stern voice came from among the crowd.


    Robin, Freya, and Talia appeared, walking toward Jonah.


    Robin pointed at the two bodyguards, ''Kill anyone who touches her body!"


    Desmond''s two bodyguards responded sternly, "Yes. ME. Ramsey


    Robin''s tone of voice had startled everyone there.


    Jimmy was stunned and pointed at Robin, raising his voice, "Who are you? This is a school! If you dare to act recklessly...


    The sound of a p rang out as Robin hit Jimmy directly, sending him flying outward.


    You beast!" Robin dusted his palm and continued, "As an authority in this school, instead of taking action. you''re trying to cover up the truth. So what if Tin acting recklessly?" Robin turned to Freya. "Ask them to post the bullying video that led to I''s suicide."


    The video was immediately posted onto the Inte, and it started ying on the school''s big screen as well, showing how I had been bullied and hurt by four girls.


    In the video, four 11 or 12-year-old girls were furiously kicking I.


    Then, two of them ordered I to get down on the ground as a third girl repeatedly kicked her in the face.


    After a while, one girl started stabbing I relentlessly with a toothpick.


    Seeming to get bored after a while, she then asked the other two girls to hold I down before stabbing I in the eye with the toothpick.


    The video was filled with the girls'' maniacalughter as well as I''s tortured screams,


    This video shocked everyone present.


    Instantly, things went wild within the school.


    Those girls aren''t humans. They''re animals!"


    "What kind of family do such devils belong to?"


    "At their age, they can''t even be tried in court as an adult. Despite what they did, the victim can''t do anything!


    Robin pointed at Jimmy, "Bring those four girls and their parents here now!"


    Chapter 494 Desire to Kill Them


    Jimmy struggled to get to his feet. "You... This is outrageous! What right do you have..."


    45%


    s


    te not going to handle this? Robin interrupted hith, his voice cold. "If you''re not going to do anything, I will"


    With that. Robin grabbed Jimmy by the hair and mmed him against the wall.


    There w


    was a loud crash, and Jimmy''s face was covered in blood.


    "Rygar! Bring those four devils and their parents over here in five minutes!"


    Robin barked his orders in a cold voice, and everyone present could feel the murderous aura surrounding


    him.


    Jonah quickly got up and said, "Mr. Ramsey, let me handle this matter.


    "Stand aside!" Robin rebuked him sternly.


    The parents who were watching this scene saw how furious Robin was and could feel something big was about to happen.


    Some people took out their phones to call the police.


    Some of them even said. "Whatever the situation, they''re just kids. There''s no reason to get so angry,"


    However, a few other parents retorted, "What if it was your child that suffered?"


    "If that was my child, I might be ready to kill them for what they did!"

 The Deadly 495

    Chapter 495 Just One Child


    Chapter 495 Just One Child


    s


    Amidst the surrounding discussion, Jimmy slowly regained hisposure, looking up at Robin, who had an indifferent expression.


    Knowing that this young man was not going to be easy to deal with, Jimmy quickly took out his phone and called the principal, Ashton Green.


    "What''s the matter? Jimmy, why are you calling me at this time?" Ashton asked impatiently. He was currently on his lunch break, and he yawned, patting the face of the woman lying in his arms.


    Jimmy wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, "Mr. Green, something has happened! I''s father brought a few people to cause trouble, and they''re insisting that we cannot move her body. They''re demanding an exnation from the school and the parents of the other girls."


    There was a moment of silence before Ashton spokezily. "Call the school''s security guards and get them to deal with the body! Tell them that it was a suicide and that we''re already being kind by not asking them to pay for damages!"


    Jimmy lowered his voice as he answered, "Mr. Green, these people are a little stubborn. Can youe to take care of this? There are also many parents and reporters here. I''m afraid the situation will escte even further."


    Jimmy, what can I even say about you? Can''t you even handle such a small matter?" Ashtonined. He pushed the woman away and continued impatiently. "Tm on my way now!"


    Before long, a middle-aged chubby man who was in his forties made his way slowly over to the principal''s .office, yawning.


    Ashton looked at the parents and reporters around and frowned slightly.


    Then he nced at Robin, who was standing among the crowd. He was sure this was the man Jimmy had mentioned over the phone earlier.


    Ashton shook his head, sneering. Young men are indeed arrogant and ignorant.


    As the principal, Ashton had already known that I was being bullied.


    I''s homeroom teacher had reported the incident to him.


    However, the student who was targeting I was Lilly Sloan, who came from a well-off-background.


    Lilly''s father was Tyson Sloan, a wealthy businessman who was investing in projects in Harmonfield. Tyson also owned Globaltube International.


    Tyson was originally from Brighton and had close ties with the officials there.


    Upon hearing about this matter, Ashton thought of an idea.


    Ashton had used this situation with I to gain favor with the Sloans.


    Despite I''s homeroom teacher reporting this matter several times, Ashton had chosen not to do


    Chapter 495 Just One Child


    anything.


    He had not expected I to actuallymit suicide.


    After the incident. Ashton immediately privately contacted Lilly''s mother, Madison Sloan.


    Madison had told Ashton directly that I''s suicide was none of their business.


    +5 Free Cons


    If I''s father caused a scene, they didn''t mind making a privatepensation of 30,000 to 50,000 dors.


    However, Madison had made it clear that they would not meet with I''s parents.


    Ashton had not expected I''s father to call others and cause a scene.


    Ashton had looked into I''s background as well.


    I''s father, Jonah, was merely the general manager of apany in Southvale that had some business dealing with the Dunn group.


    In terms of wealth and background, Jonah could notpare to Tyson.


    Jonah had no strong background and was nothingpared to the Sloans.


    The n was to give Jonah some money and send him away.


    If they were to mention the Sloans, Ashton was sure that Jonah would ept thepensation proposal. After all, someone like Jonah would not dare to go up against the Sloans.


    As such, after I hadmitted suicide, Ashton immediately instructed Jimmy to deal with her body as soon as possible.


    However, Jonah demanded an exnation from the school and the Sloans.


    Under the protection of two security guards, Ashton approached the group and said impatiently, "Who are you? Are you trying to cause trouble here? I''m warning you! Your actions are already against thew! Step aside immediately and allow them to clear the body! Why do you want to leave her here? Can''t you tell that her body is already starting to smell?"


    Jonah shouted at the staff furiously. "I''ll have it out with whoever tries to touch my daughter!"


    Ashton retorted angrily. "What are you trying to do? If you want to cause trouble, we will call the police!"


    "Are you blind?" Robin raised an eyebrow, his voice cold. "Haven''t you seen the video online? This girl was treated with such cruelty in your school. Is this the attitude a princi


    should have?"


    Ashton was stunned:


    He had not expected the young man to insult him so directly.


    Ashton studied Robin and realized that he did not recognize him.


    "Fine, as a teacher and a civilized person, I won''t hold against you, Ashton shook his head disdainfully


    45%


    Chapter 495 Just One Child


    s


    "Are you afterpensation? Fine! It''s normal for there to be scuffles between students. You can''t me the death of your child on a single incident. A child''s background ys an important part in their development. You should be reflecting on yourselves. Anyway, there''s no point talking about this anymore!"


    Ashton continued. "Shemitted suicide here, so we''ll just consider this our bad luck. Once they take her body away. I promise topensate you with 20,000 dors for the mental stress. Happy now?"


    Talia could no longer hold back her anger and questioned Ashton directly, "As the principal, is this how you''re dealing with a case of bullying that directly led to a student''s suicide? Is this the process of handling such a big matter? Is this in line with the national regtions? The children are entrusted to you, yet you''re not taking any responsibility! Now that she has killed herself, you try to gloss everything over and avoid responsibility? You even say such horrible thing! Are you even human?"


    Ashton sneered. You can insult me. I''m a civilized and educated teacher. I won''t lower myself to your level. As for how I handle things here. I''m the principal and I will do as I see fit. I have the final say here! So what if you''re unhappy with it? You can''t do anything about it!" Listening to Ashton''s domineering words, Jimmy''s eyes shone with admiration.


    After all, he used to be a teacher, so he knows all the right things to say!


    Jimmy smiled at Ashton, "Mr. Green, you are absolutely right."


    Freya spoke now, her voice cold. "Mr. Green, is this the kind of thing a principal should say:


    Ashton raised an eyebrow, studying Freya before smirking, "What did I say? As if I need you to tell me how to behave? I have been a teacher for nearly 20 years and have taught many students. When I started teaching, you were probably not even born."


    As he said this, Ashton took a deep breath and continued, "Since you''re all young, I''ll say a little more. After all, this is my upational hazard as a teacher. You need to know how to be sensible and read the room. Otherwise, the only one who will suffer is you. Listen, the girl who led the group in bullying I is Lilly Sloan. Her father is a wealthy businessman from Brighton who is investing in projects in Harmonfield. Lilly''s mother is the daughter of a wealthy family in Brighton as well. Need I say more? It''s just the death of one child. What''s the big deal? Why are you causing unnecessary trouble for yourselves?"

 The Deadly 496

    Chapter 496 Debts Must Be Paid, Blood for Blood!


    Chapter 496 Debts Must Be Paid, Blood for Blood!


    +


    Jimmy listened to Ashton''s deep, profound words and was absolutely in awe.


    Ashton really had that touch of a guiding light after years of teaching experience.


    s


    Every word he spoke seemed so loaded with philosophy, striking with a wisdom far beyond what ordinary people could understand.


    It was genius-truly genius.


    His words had a certain animalistic edge to them, carrying an undeniable persuasive power.


    Jimmy thought to himself that he''d need to work even harder to someday reach Ashton''s level-to really step into that realm beyond mere humanity. Ashton could feel the look of admiration Jimmy was giving him.


    He pulled out his chest, looking down from his lofty position at Robin, Jonah, and the others.


    A smirk crossed his face, with an air of smug generosity.


    "Lilly''s mother said it''s no big deal if your kid''s dead. She''s willing to offer some cash.


    "If you need it now, I can call her right this moment and have her transfer 20,000 to you.


    "My point is, let''s just settle this with some money.


    "Why make a big scene and leave everyone unhappy?


    "Take the cash. Let her throw you a bit of businesster, What''s there to lose?"


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned his hands, a hint of a mocking smile on his face. "Is that what you really think?"


    Ashton thought Robin was about to ept his advice, so he nodded with a grin. "That''s right, young man. Now you''re thinking sensibly-


    "Smack!" A loud p echoed as Robin''s hand connected with Ashton''s pudgy face.


    Ashton flew backward like a pig thrown into the air.


    Gasps rang out around the campus.


    No one had expected Robin to actually make a move after hearing Ashton''s words.


    They watched as Robin walked toward Ashton, step by step, speaking in a low voice. "Is he out of his mind?" someone whispered.


    "Mr. Green already told him the other side''s got serious connections, but he still won''t back down?"


    "When someone''s pushed too far, they''ll do anything, another murmured.


    Chapter 496 Debts Must Be Paid, Blood for Blood!


    "But this probably won''t end well for him, another said.


    "Getting hot-headed now means paying a big priceter."


    s


    "Yeah, and those bullies he''s up against are all rich kids with connections, someone else muttered.


    "And Mr. Green even said they have official backing too!"


    "Oh my...


    let''s just see what that young guy does next.


    Robin crouched down in front of Ashton, his voice cold. "You''re the principal of this school, a role model for students, yet you''re spouting words that are worse than what any animal would say. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Ashton wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and spat out angrily, "Who the hell do you are? You actually dared to hit me?


    you think


    "I was... Lwas even thinking about negotiating with the Sloans to get you a little morepensation. But now... now you won''t get a single cent!"


    "Oh, is that what you think?" Robin chuckled, his teeth shing white.


    In an instant, the smile vanished from his face. He grabbed Ashton''s thinning hair and mmed his head down onto the concrete.


    "Ah!" Ashton screamed and passed out.


    "It''s not time for you to die yet. Hang in there a little longer, Robin muttered, tapping Ashton''s back twice


    Ashton came to, groggy but conscious.


    Robin stood up and pointed at Jimmy. "Pick up this scumbag!"


    Jimmy didn''t dare disobey; he hurried to lift Ashton back up.


    Ashton wiped the blood from his eye and sneered, "Fine, fine, you''ve got guts!


    "I''m a civilized man, a teacher-I won''t stoop to the level of an uneducated brute like you!


    "But I''ll say this: you idiots think you can take on the Sloans? That''s just suicide!"


    Then, trying to sound more reasonable, he asked, "What exactly do you people want?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his tone icy. "Debts must be paid. Blood for blood."


    Ashton shuddered, his whole body tensing up. He took a deep breath and said, "Lilly''s father is a wealthy man from Brighton with official connections. Her mother is from one of the most powerful families in Brighton. And you you''re nothing. "A bunch of reckless fools! I''m telling you, the Sloans are way out of your league!


    Im a civilized man, so I''ll let it go that youid hands on me. But if you know what''s good for you, you''ll leave now and take that corpse to be cremated!"


    45%0


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 496 Debts Must Be Paid, Blood for Blood!


    s


    Just then a gasp came from one of the parents watching nearby. "Wait. isn''t that young woman standing next to him Ms. Wright from the Wright family?"


    The sudden exmation made Ashton flinch.


    Henry''s daughter... Martin''s granddaughter... Freya, the Colonel in the military?


    Ashton stared, suddenly realizing his mistake. How could he have missed it?


    "You... You... you''re Old Mr. Wright''s granddaughter


    Freya gave a cold snort. "And what if I am?"


    "Ms. Wright, are... are you associated with this young man?"


    Freya pointed at Robin "He''s a friend of my friend. Is that enough for you? He''s a Major General from Zone Three of the Special Operations Military Region Think he can go head-to-head with the Sloans you keep talking about? "And if that''s not enough, count the Wrights in too. Is that enough?


    "And then there''s her! Freya pointed at Talia. The daughter of Mr. Cross, the Lieutenant General and Director of Brighton''s Investigation Division 7. Think adding her to the mix is enough to put the Sloans in their ce?


    "If you want to throw your weight around, you''re looking at the wrong people!" Freya''s voice was sharp with anger, her eyes zing.


    Ashton looked at the three of them, his face pale with terror as he took a few shaky steps back. Who the hell had he gotten himself involved with?


    Any one of these people could crush him-and the Slons-without breaking a sweat!


    The crowd of parents and reporters watching were equally stunned, all eyes on Robin and hispanions


    This was one hell of a power lineup!


    Some people started recognizing Robin.


    "Isn''t that young man the owner of Vi One at Dawnspire Heights-the one who was all over the inte a while back?"


    "I was there, right outside the vi, and I saw him in his military uniform. He looked so heroic!


    "That day, he was surrounded by two lieutenant generals, four senior colonels, and five colonels. It was like a constetion of stars!"


    "Oh my god, the school really picked the wrong person to mess with this time!"


    "Let''s see what that arrogant principal has to say now


    "And the mighty Sloans-what are they gonna dol "They''re finished, I bet!"


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 496 Debts Must Be Paid, Blood for Blood!


    s


    "If it were an ordinary family, they''d have no choice but to swallow this down. Their kid would just be dead, and that''d be it."


    "It''s time for someone with real power to put these heartless bastards in their ce!"


    They looked up at Robin, standing tall and imposing. hoping that in this bullying case, the troublemakers -starting with Lilly-would finally face justice.


    Ashton, still shaking, stammered, ''General Ramsey, I... I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize who I was dealing with


    "I''ll call the Sloans and the other kids'' parents right now and have theme to the school to discuss this..."


    Toote, Robin said coldly. "There''s no discussion to be had."


    "What do you mean, General Ramsey?" Ashton asked, confused.


    "Debts must be paid. Blood for blood, Robin responded with a voice as cold as ice.


    III

 The Deadly 497

    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want Moncy, I Want Lives!


    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want Money, I Want Lives! Debts must be paid. Blood for blood.


    Ashton gasped, sucking in a sharp breath.


    He took several shaky steps back, his face drained of color.


    The huge campus was dead silent, with hundreds of onlookers watching.


    s


    The air was tense. The confident, self-righteous arrogance Ashton had shown earlier waspletely gone.


    Now he just stared at Robin''s calm, striking face, his eyelids twitching wildly.


    Debts must be paid. Blood for blood.


    This general was talking about taking lives.


    If an ordinary person had said something like that, no one would''ve taken it seriously,


    At most, they''d assume it was just a hotheaded threat.


    Buting from Robin, those words were terrifyingly real.


    Ashton understood that this was not some random man,


    This was a national-level figure, someone way out of his league.


    He never thought he would be involved in something like this.


    And the worst part? He''d taken the Sloans'' side, speaking withplete self-assurance,


    The Sloans? In the presence of such individuals, the Sloans seemed insignificant.


    Ashton felt a surge of regret so intense, it twisted his stomach.


    If he''d known that I''s family had friends this powerful, he would have been the first to step forward and crush those vicious girls from his school.


    To be honest, he''d seen the video of Lilly and the other girls tormenting I, and even he had thought they weren''t just mean girls-they were monsters. His gut reaction had been that kids like that deserved whatever wasing to them.


    They ought to be punished severely, made to pay for what they''d done.


    But he had chosen to side with the monsters instead.


    It was easy to act like a beast, but trying to be a decent human being?


    That was a hell of a lot harder.


    Now, as the crowd realized who Robin, Freya, and Talia were, many people pulled out their phones,


    0045%


    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want Money, I Want Lives!


    pointing their cameras at the three of them.


    s


    In an instant, Robin, Freya, and Talia-the striking trio-became the center of everyone''s attention.


    Any one of them alone could easily crush the Sloans..


    But here they were, all three of them-each one more powerful than thest.


    Freya was absolutely right.


    When it came to bullying, they were the Sloans'' worst nightmare.


    Crushing the Sloans would be as easy as stepping on an ant.


    The once stifling, oppressive atmosphere of the campus was now buzzing with anticipation.


    Everyone was waiting, hoping that justice would finally be served.


    "Kneel in front of I!" Robin''s cold voice rang out.


    Ashton didn''t hesitate. He ran over to I''s lifeless body and dropped to his knees..


    Jimmy looked around, then quickly followed suit, kneeling next to Ashton.


    He knew this was one of those survival skills Ashton had probably picked up over years in his position.


    When you have to kneel, you kneel. If you want to stay on top, pride is a luxury you can''t afford.


    It was something he knew he''d need to learn.


    Meanwhile, Ashton was silently praying, hoping that the Sloans-and the powerful figure backing them- could somehow negotiate their way out of this with the intimidating trio standing before him.


    Thest thing he wanted was to be crushed like a bug in a sh of titans.


    Suddenly, a roar of motorcycle engines grew louder and closer.


    The heavy rumble filled the air as several luxury cars pulled up in front of the school


    Jimmy nudged Ashton. "Mr. Green, Lilly''s mother is here."


    All the parents and media reporters turned to look.


    gates.


    A woman in her thirties stepped out of one of the luxury cars, dressed in designer clothes, exuding wealth and sophistication.


    Beside her stood an 11- or 12-year-old girl.


    This was Lilly, the main bully, and her mother, Madison.


    Four burly bodyguards nked the mother and daughter.


    Behind them, three more luxury cars had pulled up, each carrying a mother-daughter pair-the other three girls involved in the bullying of I.


    H


    10.40 Moil,


    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want Money, I Want Lives!


    Further back, Rygar and Shawn were following at a distance.


    As Madison got out of the car, she didn''t bother acknowledging the other parents.


    +5 Free Caint


    Instead, she immediately took out her phone and checked her reflection, adjusting her makeup with an air of casual indifference.


    Every gesture and movement emanated the aura of a woman ustomed to having the world at her feet.


    Her entire posture screamed, "I am the most powerful woman here."


    After touching up her makeup, Madison scanned the crowd with a look of impatience.


    She swayed her hips as she walked toward the gathering, her bodynguage like that of a snake gliding through grass.


    The sound of high heels clicked against the ground.


    With each sway of her hips, Madison''s heels went "click-ck" in the silent campus, her steps leisurely. casual, as if she were strolling by theke rather than here to deal with a serious issue. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Madison sauntered over to where Robin and the others were standing.


    She batted her long fake eyshes and looked at him with mild disdain. "So, you''re the parent of that girl who killed herself?"


    When no one responded, Madison sneered. "It''s just one dead kid, right? Is all this fuss really necessary? You''re making it seem like we''re the unreasonable ones here. "Let''s be real, I know what this is about. You people just want money, don''t you?


    "Fine, I''ll give it to you. Twenty thousand? Will that do?" Madison looked at Robin, irritation clear on her face.


    When he still didn''t respond, she rolled her eyes and upped the offer. "Fifty thousand, then! I can transfer it to you right now if that''ll get this over with."


    Her arrogance wasid bare in every word, every movement, as if she were unting it for all to see.


    Talia''s fists clenched at her sides, and she looked ready to storm over and punch Madison right in her smug face.


    Behind Madison, her four bodyguards smirked as they sized up Robin, Talia, and Freya, their eyes shing with open mockery.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with sarcasm How about I give you 50,000 to kill your daughter? He pointed at Lilly, who was still smirking at I''s lifeless body. Madison''s expression darkened in an instant.


    Before she could respond, one of her bodyguards, Hadwin Moreno, stepped forward, pointing at Robin. "Watch your mouth, kid, or this won''t end well for your


    Robin''s smile turned amused. "Mercenary experience, huh?"


    Chapter 497 I Don''t Want Money, I Want Lives!


    s


    Hadwin gave a cocky shrug. "Fought in Ardenia for four years. My buddies and I all came here straight from the front lines. If you don''t want to end up in a body bag, you''ll do what Mrs. Sloan says." Madison chimed in impatiently, "Well? How much is it going to take to make this go away? Name your price."


    "One hundred thousand or less, and I''ll transfer it right now," she said, taking out her phone as if she were ready to make the payment.


    She gave Robin a dismissive smile. "All this for a little extortion? Honestly, even if your kid hadn''t died. I''d still throw a little money your way out of pity."


    She shared a smug nce with Lilly, then looked down at I''s body.


    Lilly couldn''t hold back augh. "Hahaha..."


    The other three girls joined in. giggling as if it were all some big joke.


    "I don''t want money." Robin''s voice cut through theughter, sharp and clear.


    Madison scoffed, "If you''re not after money, then what is all this? Just wasting everyone''s time? This is ridiculous!


    "I have an appointment for a full-body treatmentter. This has already eaten up too much of my day. If you don''t want the money, then we''re leaving!"


    She grabbed Lilly''s arm and turned to walk toward the gate.


    "I don''t want money. I want lives." Robin''s voice, cold as


    of my day. If you don''t want the money, then we''re leaving!"


    She grabbed Lilly''s arm and turned to walk toward the gate.


    "I don''t want money. I want lives." Robin''s voice, cold as death, froze the entire campus in silence.

 The Deadly 498

    hapter 498 Refusing to Take the Hint, Huh?


    Chapter 498 Refusing to Take the Hint, Huh?


    Madison stopped in her tracks.


    She slowly turned around, taking a closer look at Robin''s young, striking face, bathed in the glow of the setting sun.


    Her eyes lit up.


    There was something irresistibly captivating about this young man-a sense of arrogance, a cold, rebellious charm.


    As she looked more closely, she noticed his deep, ocean-like eyes, so clear and distant, as if untouched by the ordinary world. What a handsome, imposing man!


    He was, without a doubt, the most aristocratic-looking person she''d ever seen.


    She remained stunned for a moment before bursting into a yfulugh.


    You''re quite the interesting young man. Handsome, and with a good sense of humor!" she chuckled.


    "I think I''m starting to like you.


    "Alright, if you want a little more money, just say so.


    "If 100,000 isn''t enough, I can add a bit more. It''s no big deal.


    "I spend hundreds of thousands every week on bags and clothes anyway. Worst case, I''ll just skip buying one next week.


    "After all, the kid''s already dead, right? Asking for a bit more money is understandable."


    As Madison spoke, she looked down at her phone, ready to make the transfer. "How much do you want? I''ll transfer it right now!"


    Next to her, Lilly nced at Robin with a smug, self-satisfied smirk, oozing superiority.


    "Are you deaf, or is your brain just broken?" Talia said, her voice low and hard. "General Ramsey already told you-we don''t want money. We want lives!"


    Talia''s voice was like a p of thunder, instantly chilling the air around them.


    Hadwin and the other bodyguards red, eyes zing with anger, ready to charge forward at any moment to defend their bass.


    Madison raised an eyebrow. A General? Oh, please! Why don''t you go ahead and say he''s amander while you''re at it? I could say I''m God, too! Hahaha- "Smack! The sharp sound cut her off.


    Chapter 498 Refusing to Take the Hint, Huh?


    Madison''s mocking smile froze halfway.


    Talia had pped her so hard, her face twisted midugh.


    She spun on her heels like a ballerina, finallying to stop after several wobbly turns.


    If Hadwin hadn''t grabbed her, she would''ve fallen t on her back.


    Lilly''s eyes shed with fury. "Did you just hit my mone


    00452


    +5 Free Cons


    "I''ll do more than that-I''ll kill her if I have to. Wanna test me?" Talia shot back, her voice seething with


    anger.


    Lilly instinctively took a step back.


    Her eyes were zing with fury, but she didn''t dare move forward.


    She pointed at Talia, her voice full of venom. "Uncle Hadwin, bear this woman up!


    "Tie her down and hand her over to me-I want to cut off her hands myself! And I''ll use toothpicks to stab her eyes out!"


    Hearing such cruel wordsing from Lilly''s mouth left the parents in the crowd stunned and horrified.


    This was an 11- or 12-year-old girl-how could someone her age even think of something so vicious?


    As they recalled the video of Lilly and the other girls tormenting I with such brutal cruelty, a chill ran through the crowd. This wasn''t an innocent young girl.


    She was a devil in disguise.


    Talia let out a coldugh. "General Ramsey was right. Alittle monster like you truly deserves to die!


    "I used to think that using the harshest methods on a child might be too cruel, but not anymore. "Now I think you should die.


    "If you''re this twisted now, imagine the damage you''ll do when you''re older!"


    "Boohoo... Uncle Hadwin, she''s being mean to me...


    Lilly faked a cry, ncing over at the other three girls, who covered their mouths to hide their giggles.


    Hadwin and the other bodyguards took a step forward, and he sneered, "You''re speaking so harshly, and Ms. Lilly is just a child!"


    "Harsh? Talia smirked. "I only speak harshly to those who deserve it.


    She looked at Hadwin and the other bodyguards with disdain. "You''re a grown man, a soldier who''s seen battle, yet you''re willing to lower yourself to be someone''sckey. You disgrace the uniform!" Hadwin''s face darkened. "Mrs. Sloan already offered topensate you, but you people keep making


    16.40 Mon, De


    Chapter 498 Refusing to Take the Hint, Huh?


    45


    Poo Com


    trouble. What, are you lookime no camom n fortune!


    rev


    Maybe you''ve never seen real money before!


    Behind him, the other bodygants de regaly


    "Mr. Moreno, people like this are everrrulene diese din. Their kid dies, and suddenly they think they can shake down Mrs. Sloan for a hundred grid. Why can''t they just go rob a bank?" One of them scoffed. Another bodyguard added. Tsay we each hema leon first, then talk.


    "Let''s see if they still dare to make a fuss!"


    Hadwin gestured dismissively, feigning generosity and looked at Robin, Talia, and Freya with a smug imile. "Since you''re all young and clearly don''t and find how the wond works. I''ll let it go this time. "Now, get on your knees and apologize to Mrs Sound 36. Lilly. Maybe then Mrs. Sloan will forgive


    your ignorance."


    Robin nced over at I''s body. "I deserves sure to keep vigil over her tonight. These fourckeys should kneel by her side. Colonel Cross, make it happen


    Tal snapped to attention. "Yes, sir!"


    Hadwin and his three bodyguards looked at Robin ani Talia exame, then burst into mockingughter Are you two putting on some kind of act? A generada colonel Trying to make this look real? To turned a simple issue into a huge mess. Can take a hint, huh? night let me teach you both a lesson about respec


    Robin gave a slight nod, his expression calm. "Go ahead. Try in


    The moment he finished speaking, Talia shot forward like a cannonball


    Hadwin sed, surprised by Talia''s incredible speed


    He was about to engage when one of his bodyguards stepped up. "Mr. Moreno, let me handle this


    Before he could fish, Talia''s fist crashed into his left ear.


    He staggered, and T took advantage of the opening, kicking him square in the lower back


    With a loud hang the bodyguard''s hulking form wens airborne beforending on his knees in front of I''s body


    T didn''t give him a sensed as recover.


    She leapt forward and amped down on both of hihins with brutal force.


    A sickening crack splis the followed by the mungonized screams, sending chills through everyone on campus.


    34


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 498 Refusing to Take the Hint, Huh?


    His lower leg bones had been utterly shattered.


    "Kneel properly." Talia said with contempt.


    Hadwin and the other two bodyguards gasped, eyes nutrowing in shock.


    s


    The injured man was a seasoned mercenary who''d fought alongside Hadwin on the brutal battlefields of Ardenia.


    And yet this woman had taken him down in three quick moves.


    Hadwin red at Talia and Robin, his voice cold. "Are you really soldiers? If so, isn''t this a bit excessive?" Robin''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Just ackey-we don''t need to hold back, do we? "Besides, if you''re going to act tough, don''tin when someone hits back hard. Or is your brain just broken?


    Hadwin''s face flushed with anger, and he almost choked on his own breath.


    A breeze stirred, casting shifting shadows across the campus as the blood-red sunset filtered through the trees, throwing a fractured light over Robin''s tall, imposing figure.


    Everyone watched the young general and the two fierce women at his side, feeling like their hearts had been struck with a hammer.


    The vast school courtyard, packed with onlookers, was dead silent, a suffocating stillness hanging in the air.


    "So, are you going to kneel on your own, or do I have to make you?" Robin said, raising an eyebrow and looking at Hadwin and the other two bodyguards.


    1945%


    s


    Chapter 499 Spend the Rest of Your Life on Your Knees

 The Deadly 499

    Chapter 499 Spend the Rest of Your Life on Your Knees.


    Robin''s words carried no emotion, no hint of threat in his voice.


    It was just a few simple words, calm as the breeze.


    It was as if Robin wasn''t talking about a fight on the verge of breaking out but instead making a casual remark.


    His voice was soft, his tone rxed, yet it rippled through the air like a stone dropped in a still pond, sending waves outward.


    "Are you going to kneel on your own, or do I have to make you?" he repeated softly.


    The faces of Hadwin and the other two bodyguards lost all traces of mockery.


    Their pale expressions betrayed the tension in their bodies, the fear gnawing at their nerves.


    In that moment. Hadwin took a good, hard look at Robin''s cold, unyielding face, and a chill ran through


    him.


    Years of brutal battlefield experience told him that this man in front of him was the real deal-a true force to be reckoned with.


    "Mr. Moreno.... one of the bodyguards said, his voice tight with worry, sensing that they were in serious trouble.


    That single word shattered whatever bravado they''d had, killing their confidence on the spot.


    Hadwin scowled in frustration.


    Speaking up now was just adding fuel to the fire, making their position even weaker.


    But he couldn''t deny the reality in front of him-these three were on a whole different level.


    They were younger by at least seven or eight years, but Talia, the one he had assumed would be the weakest, had disabled one of his men in just a few swift moves, leaving thempletely helpless.


    Hadwin knew Robin was the real threat here, and Talia was the least formidable of the three. And yet, even the "weakest among them had taken down his bodyguard with overwhelming force. If all three of them attacked together, the result would be terrifying. This wasn''t even a fair fight-they were outssed, in and simple.


    Before they could figure out how to salvage the situation. Talia moved again.


    She was suddenly in front of them, her strikes deceptively simple yet devastating.


    Another bodyguard went flying, his legs snapping as he crashed to his knees in front of I''s body. The two kneeling bodyguards broke out in a cold sweat, both from the searing pain and the shame 16:40 Mon, Dec 2 GBG.


    Chapter 499 Spend the Rest of Your Life of Your Knees


    burning inside them.


    They wished they could disappear and bury themselves somewhere far from this humiliation.


    And as they looked down at I''s lifeless face, a sick dread twisted in their guts.


    Who had the Sloans gotten themselves tangled up with?


    s


    Across from them. Ashton and Jimmy were equally shaken, feeling as if they''d been dropped into the depths of hell.


    If even the Sloans bodyguards were being crushed like this, their own fate wouldn''t be any better.


    If he somehow made it out of this alive. Ashton thought, it would be nothing short of a miracle-like the family ancestors must have been working overtime to protect him.


    Just as everyone was still reeling in shock, another bodyguard dropped heavily to his knees.


    The hard concrete cracked beneath him. splitting apart on impact


    A cloud of dust rose, and Madison''s third bodyguard now kneeled before I''s body.


    He looked at I''s battered face, which was barely reconizable.


    Her body was covered in bruises, bloodstains, and the cars from Lilly''s abuse.


    Her eyes, sunken and punctured, were empty voids.


    Nearby, Jonah kept reying the video of I''s torment, showing every horrifying moment of bullying.


    The three bodyguards, former soldiers hardened bybat, began to cry.


    What kind of person could do this? They thought.


    You didn''t need an enemy soldier to brutalize your own people-apparently a group of teenagers could do It just fine.


    The sound of their trembling sobs echoed, and Hadwin shuddered.


    He couldn''t understand what hade over his threerades.


    Even if they''d been beaten down, crying was going too far.


    How humiliating.


    However, the situation was escting beyond his control, causing him to feel uneasy.


    Madison and the other parents began to sense that something was very wrong.


    One look at the fierce aura radiating from Robin. Tali and Freya sent chills down their spines.


    If a woman''s strikes could be this ruthless then what about the others?


    Madison didn''t dare follow that thought to its conclusion.


    45%7


    16:40'' Mon, Dec 2B B


    Chapter 499 Spend the Rest of Your Life on Your Knees


    Robin''s words echoed in her mind: Debts must be paid Blood for blood.


    s


    Frantically, she pulled out her phone-nor to check her appearance this time, but to call her husband. Tyson


    She urged him to get here quickly and to bring as many people as possible.


    The fractured light of the sunset filtered through the crees, casting a blood-red glow over Robin.


    In that moment, surrounded by flecks of crimson, herood like a king surveying his domain, exuding an air of absolute authority.


    Hadwin felt a sudden chill run down his spine.


    Just who were these three people


    Talia dusted off her hands and returned to Robin''s side.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, fixing Hadwin with an icy stare. "Your turn


    Hadwin had no idea how to respond.


    This wasn''t a fair fight-they weren''t even in the same league


    And he knew that if he tried to resist. he''d end up just ke his threepanions, broken and humilisted


    But the thought of kneeling voluntarily was unbearable.


    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to speak, defiant to thest. "You... you''re dreaming


    But even as he said it, he instinctively took a step back


    In truth, Hadwin''s mental defenses had already crumbled.


    He was clearly terrified.


    But clinging to thest shreds of his pride, he steeled himself for a final stand.


    Talia was about to step forward when Freya moved past her, calm and expressionless.


    Til handle this," she said, her tone as casual as if she were about to squash a bug.


    She closed the distance, her long strides purposeful, herbat boots echoing on the ground with each


    step


    With every step Freya took, Hadwin felt as if a hammer were mming into his heart.


    His face turned deathly pale, and his breathing grew egged.


    Hadwin knew that in a few moments, he would have no pride or dignity left in this world. Freya stopped in front of him.


    His eyelids twitched furiously, but he refused to back down.


    Chapter 499 Spend the Rest of Your Life on Your Knees


    Gritting his teeth, he threw a powerful punch at Frey


    This punch had once taken down more than 30 elite warriors around the world.


    But in a sh, her silhouette blurred, and his fist struck only air


    00:45%<


    +5 Free Cons


    A split-secondter, he heard a sharp, slicing sound freen behind, as if something had torn through the air.


    Before he could react, something struck him hard on the back of the head.


    His body flew forward, crashing down in front of I''s body.


    "Kneel!" Freyamanded, following up with a swift kick to the back of his knees.


    "Thud" With a dull impact, the concrete cracked beneath his knees, leaving two deep indentations.


    Pain shot through his legs like fire, and Hadwin realized with horror that his kneecaps had shattered.


    "Pathetic. You re a disgrace. Spend the rest of your life on your knees, Freya spat, her voice dripping with contempt


    Asher words faded, a wave of gasps rippled through the crowd.


    "Old Mr. Wright''s granddaughter is truly a warrior!"


    ""Her skills incredible!"


    Then, silence fell over the campus again, thick and oppressive, as if a dark cloud had settled over


    everyone.


    Madison clutched Lilly''s hand tightly, trembling.


    Her eyes darted toward the school gate, desperately hoping that Tyson would arrive soon


    Robin, Freya, and Talia stood motionless, not making a single move.


    The entire campus felt as cold and suffocating as an ice storm.


    The crowd understood-Robin was waiting for Madison''s husband, Tyson, to arrive with reinforcements.


    The calm confidence he disyed, unbothered by the approaching confrontation, was awe-inspiring


    Five minutester, over a dozen luxury cars pulled up at the school gates


    Thirty bodyguards in ck suits filed out, marching in formation toward the crowd.


    A tall, heavyset man, cigar in hand, walked briskly toward the gathering while talking on his phone.


    This was Lilly''s father. Tyson


    The moment Madison saw him arriving with the bodyguards, she shouted, "Honey, hurry! These maniacs have lost their minds!

 The Deadly 500

    Chapter 500 Anyone Who Messes With My Daughter, I''ll Take Them


    Down!


    It was 4:30 in the afternoon.


    The setting sun cast a warm, golden light across the city,


    At the Wright Mansion within the governmentpound, a team of armed guards stood solemnly at the entrance, their presencemanding respect.


    Today, the Wright Mansion was hosting some very important guests.


    In the second-floor reception room, the evening light streamed through, illuminating a gathering of decorated officers.


    Martin had donned his two-star general''s uniform, which had been stored away for years, and now sat in


    the center of the room.


    To his left was Jack, dressed in his own lieutenant general''s uniform.


    Across from Jack sat Simon, the director of Draconia''s Central Investigation Division 7, also a lieutenant general.


    Therge reception room was bathed in sunset hues, the stars on the three generals'' shoulders catching the light, gleaming brightly.


    Simon studied the ssified letter Jack had handed him, his brow furrowed in deep concentration.


    After a moment, he looked up, his weary eyes filled with decades of experience. "Jack, are you saying these recent disturbances are somehow linked to the massacre at Dragon Ridge Valley 20 years ago?" Jack nodded. "You were there for the entire Dragon Ridge Valley incident-you know it better than


    anyone.


    Simon shook his head in resignation, I''ve been investigating in secret for 20 years, but I''ve found nothing.


    That year, the young lord of Dragon Pce retreated to Harmonfield after his forces were defeated in Southmere. And then, Dragon Ridge Valley turned into a river of blood overnight.


    "Back then, the young lord was a legendary figure, feared and respected across thend. Even if he intended to disappear from Draconia, he would have left some trace.


    "When we arrived at the site, it was littered with corpses, not a single patch of greenery left.


    Investigation Division 7 had locked down all possible exits before we arrived.


    "Every route from Dragon Ridge Valley to the border was blocked with over a dozen checkpoints, yet there was no sign of the young lord.


    "After that, I led a team from the Security Bureau''s Division Seven, searching for seven days and nights, but the young lord had vanished without a trace,


    "At the time, Investigation Division 7 set up an imprable, extending out 300 miles from Dragon


    §Þ§à§á


    Chapter 500 Anyone Who Messes With My Daughter, I''ll Take Them....


    Ridge Valley, but we couldn''t find a single clue.


    "We searched every cave in Dragon Ridge Valley but came up empty.


    45%


    s


    "All these years, I''ve wondered if there might be some kind of hidden passage in Dragon Ridge Valley, leading to a world beyond our knowledge.


    Jack''s eyes lit up. "That''s possible! If that''s the case, then the so-called ''ancient relic'' must also be connected to this mysterious passage!


    The ck-d guard reported that recently, top-tier experts have been slipping into Draconia, heading straight for Dragon Ridge Valley, all in search of this ancient relic. "What exactly this ancient relic is, we still don''t know.


    "For decades, rumors about it have circted through the underworld, yet no one can clearly say what it actually is. The mostmon theory is that the ancient relic is a type of short dagger. Another theory ims it''s an ancient jade medallion. "As for what this ancient relic actually does, no one has a clue.


    "Furthermore, there''s still uncertainty about whether the ancient relic even exists,


    "Whether it has any connection to the young lord is alsopletely unknown.


    "This recent disturbance in Dragon Ridge Valley should be investigated in connection with the massacre 20 years ago. We might uncover something useful."


    Martin nodded. "Let''s hope this investigation finally unravels the mystery that''s hung over us for the past


    20 years.


    "If we can''t uncover the truth before the Eight Kings'' selection next August, it''ll be difficult to clear Dragon Manor of the charges of treason."


    Simon nodded. "The key to this case is finding out what really happened when those hundred elite Dragon Manor warriors died on the border near Southmere. Only then will the whole storye to light."


    Just as he finished speaking, an urgent knock sounded at the door.


    Martin exchanged nces with Jack and Simon, and the three of them stopped discussing the Dragon Ridge Valley incident.


    Jack quickly tucked away the ssified report.


    ""Come in. Martin called out.


    "Generals, sorry to interrupt!" Henry said as he walked quickly up to Martin, holding his phone.


    "Dad, there''s something urgent I need to tell you.


    "What is it?" Martin asked, noticing the serious look on Henry''s face and frowning slightly.


    "Dad, Freya is in Harmonfield"


    Chapter 500 Anyone Who Messes With My Daughter, I''ll Take Them.


    s


    Martin looked a bit surprised. "She''s home-what''s unusual about that? It''s normal for her to visit."


    "That''s not what I mean, Freya''s at Harmonfield Lake Bementary School right now... with Mr. Ramsey." Henry rified.


    A slight smile appeared on Martin''s face. "She''s with Robin? Isn''t that a good thing


    "But what are she and Robin doing at Harmonfield Lake Elementary School?"


    Henry hesitated. There was a bullying incident at the school. Jonah''s daughter, I, from Southvale Development Group, was involved... shemitted suicide because of it. "She jumped from the school building earlier today, around noon."


    Martin''s eyes widened with shock. What?! Jonah... if remember correctly, he''s one of Robin''s people. Henry nodded.


    Martin seemed to realize something. "So Robin and Freya went to stand up for Jonah?"


    Henry nodded shakily. "Dad, do you think it''s inappropriate for them to get involved in something like. this, given their positions? Should I go and call them back?"


    Martin frowned deeply. Jack was just telling me about that school bullying incident going viral online. These kids are out of control!


    Thews these days are still too weak!"


    He paused, thinking it over for a moment. "What''s wrong with them getting involved?


    "Upholding justice is everyone''s responsibility-especially a soldier''s!


    "Is that a live video from the scene on your phone?"


    Henry nodded. "Yes, it is,"


    "Show me. I want to see how things are unfolding


    Henry ced his phone on the table, where a live stream from Harmonfield Lake Elementary School was ying.


    THE


    The screen showed Tyson entering the campus, apparently ready to confront Robin and the others.


    Martin watched for a moment, then mmed his hand on the table. "D"mn it, these, animals!


    Henry, alert the driver to prepare the car and tell the guards to mobilize the general''s security team from the Wright Mansion. Today, I''m going down there myself to support my granddaughter! These bullies throwing their weight around... they''repletely out of control!"


    "Hey!" Jack pointed at the screen, where Talia was visible. "Sumon, isn''t that your daughter!


    "What?" Simon''s eyes widened.


    Chapter 500 Anyone Who Messes With My Daughter. I''ll Take Them


    0045%0


    s


    "She is! Wasn''t she supposed to be at the training center? What''s she doing there?"


    Jack smirked. "She''s under Freya''smand now. Of course she''d follow her there."


    "Alright, General Wright, I''ming with you!" Simo stood up immediately, looking anxious to leave. Jack pulled him back for a moment. "Mr. Cross, what about the Dragon Ridge Valley investigation...?"


    "That hasn''t even begun yet, and I''ve already sent my team out to handle it. My daughter''s situation is more urgent!" Simon replied, already hurrying toward the door.


    Jack watched Simon''s worried expression and chuckled "I think I''ll go with you, too."


    Talia was a daughter Simon had only had in his forties and he treasured her more than his own life. Anything involving Talia could make Simon drop everything without a second thought Outside. Simon pointed to his chief guard.


    "Bring all the security team guards with me to Harmonfield Lake Elementary School. We have an emergency! If anyone dares to mess with my daughter I''ll make them regret it! 16:40 Mon, Dec 2 B B

 The Deadly 501

    Chapter 501 Bully People With Power


    Chapter 501 Bully People With Power


    s


    Simon walked a few paces before halting abruptly as if thought had just crossed his mind. He paused and said, "Henry,e over here for a moment."


    He gestured toward the people on Henry''s phone screen-Tyson and Madison. "Henry, who are these people? Since when did Harmonfield start producing such trash?"


    "These are Lilly''s parents, the main instigators of the bullying at school," Henry exined.


    "Tyson, the chairman of Brighton Globaltube International, just moved to Harmonfield recently." Henry alled.


    Simon''s eyes lit up as he pointed to a man in his fifties beside Tyson. "General Wright, isn''t this one of your former subordinates?"


    Henry continued. "This is Garrick Hond, a former colonel who worked under Lord Westeria. Two years ago, he transferred to Brookhaven''s Department of Justice as the Deputy Commissioner." Martin''s brow furrowed. "That b*stard, Garrick! He was civilian officer under me. After I retired and came back to Harmonfield, he went to work for Lord Westeria."


    "Old Mr. Wright. Simon raised an eyebrow. "Tyson brought him here to bully my daughter. You can''t just let them off the hook!"


    Martin sneered, "A spineless jerk like him? I wouldn''t bother covering for him!"


    Simon''s face hardened. If these scoundrelsy a finger on my daughter, I''ll skin them alive!"


    "Their cold-blooded daughter bullied others and even caused someone''s death."


    "If they were responsible parents, they would''ve stepped up and owned up to it right away."


    "None of these people regret their actions. Instead, they re using their power to bully others!"


    "D''mn it, using their status to oppress others. They''re such trash!"


    Jack watched Simon''s fury, shaking his head with a smile.


    Old Mr. Wright, did you see that? Talia is this old man''s weak spot. He''ll give up everything for his daughter


    Martin chuckled. Let''s go. We''ll head to the scene. With Robin there, nothing will go wrong."


    At Harmonfield Lake Elementary School,


    Tyson quickly approached Madison. "What''s going on here? You couldn''t even handle this small issue, and now look at the mess you''ve made!" Madison trembled. "They brought some thugs to cause trouble. Even Hadwin and the others were beaten.


    16:


    Mon, Dec


    45%


    s


    Chapter 501 Bully People With Power


    Tyson''s


    face this?"


    grew dark as he looked at Robin and his group. "Did you


    Talia smirked. "Didn''t you see for yourself?"


    Tyson''s chubby face hardened.


    In all his years at Brighton, he had encountered many arrogant heirs from wealthy families, but this girl''s audacity was unlike anything he''d seen before.


    What stunned him most was that, despite knowing Tyson had strong backing from Brighton and immense wealth, she still dared to speak so boldly.


    "Oh? This is interesting Tyson pulled a cigarette from his pack and lit it.


    He took a few slow puffs, staring at Robin and his group with a smirk, but didn''t say another word.


    The onlookers were confused, unsure of what Tyson would do next.


    Then, two bodyguards in suits escorted a man in his fifties with arge belly to the scene.


    Tyson crushed his cigarette underfoot and smiled, nodding toward the man. "Mr. Hond, thanks foring all the way here.


    This man was none other than Garrick, the Deputy Commissioner of Brookhaven''s Department of Justice. Seeing help had arrived, Madison suddenly pulled out a wet wipe and started sobbing. "Mr. Hond, their child jumped to their death. It has nothing to do with us, but they''re trying to extort us!"


    They even made a fake video and spread it online."


    "I didn''t want to get involved, I even pitied them and was willing to offer 100,000, maybe more.


    "But they just won''t stop! Now they want me to pay with my life!"


    "How is there any justice in this world?"


    "It''s so hard to be nice!"


    "This had nothing to do with us from the start."


    "I saw their sad situation and was willing to offer help."


    ""But now they''re extorting us. You have to help us, Mr. Hond!"


    Garrick nodded, his tone calm. "Madison, don''t cry. Leave this to me. I specialize in dealing with


    extortionists."


    He looked up at Robin. "I''ve been in government for many years, and I''ve seen plenty of arrogance, but I''ve never seen someone as despicable as you!"


    Tve dealt with all sorts of bullies when I served under ford Westeria. Today, I''ll be skinning you alive!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his smile cold. ''So you''re Lord Westeria''s army? Quite a pedigree you''ve got there!


    Chapter 501 Bully People With Power


    Garrick thought Robin was backing down.


    15 Free Coins


    But then Robin''s tone changed. "You didn''t even bother to get the full story. You''re just taking her word for it. Seems like you''re no better than she is!" "How dare you!" Garrick''s face flushed with rage. "Fine won''t waste any more time on you sc*m!"


    "I''m telling you right now-if this continues, I''ll have you all thrown in jail!"


    Robin chuckled. "Without even hearing the whole story you''re already pulling this pathetic stunt! If I were a civilian, maybe I''d be scared of you!"


    "Mr. Hond, I want to chop off their hands, cut off their legs, gouge out their eyes!" Lilly stepped forward. acting sweet, and pointed at Robin and the others.


    Garrick patted Lilly on the head affectionately. "Don''t worry, Lilly. I''m here now. I''ll make sure to punish these scoundrels!"


    Robin looked at Lilly, no older than 11 or 12, and gave a cold smile. "A beast is still a beast, no matter the


    age or form."


    "If you''re a beast, you deserve to die!"


    "What are you... Tyson was about to explode, but then he let out a cold smile.


    you...."Tyson


    "Those who don''t know any better are the most fearless All the courage of a street thuges from ignorance of the consequences!"


    Garrick sneered. "Kid, if you want to defend these people, you better think about what you''re up against!"


    "I''m from Lord Westeria''s army, and now I''m the Deputy Commissioner of the Brookhaven Department of Justice, while Mr. Sloan is a billionaire. If we want you dead, we could crush you with a single blow!" Robin shook his head. "You represent the government and still talk like this? You''re just using your power to bully people!


    Garrickughed loudly. "So what? What are you going to do about it?"


    "You''re not happy? Well, too bad! You''ll just have to deal with it!"


    I''m going to bully you today!"


    "Because I have all the power. Dealing with you is as easy as crushing an anth


    He exchanged a smug look with Tyson.


    Talia shook her head, disgusted. ''Another corrupt official. This b*stard deserves to be executed!"


    Garrick pointed at Talia with a cold sneer. "How dare you insult a provincial officer! You''ll pay dearly for


    that


    Taliaughed darkly, "You''re just a former colonel turned bureaucrat. What gives you the right to show off and bully people with your power?"

 The Deadly 502

    Chapter 502 Bring Your Face Here


    Chapter 502 Bring Your Face Here


    45


    s


    Garrick froze for a moment, his gaze sharpening as he studied Talia with increasing amusement.


    A smug grin spread across his face. "So, you know who I am. What''s the big deal?"


    "Today. I''m going to show you exactly what happens when you pick a fight with someone too powerful to mess with. You''ll pay the ultimate price!


    Tyson leaned toward Garrick, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Mr. Hond, should I make a move? You handle the situation above, and I''ll wire 300 million to your ount by tomorrow." Garrick nodded slowly. "Make sure it''s done cleanly. No mess."


    "Got it, Mr. Hond!" Tyson shed a knowing smile and motioned to the 30 bodyguards in ck suits standing nearby.


    Without hesitation, the bodyguards unsheathed short knives from their belts.


    The surrounding parents, seeing the weapons, instinctively backed away, fear overtaking them.


    The 30 bodyguards closed in, creating a barrier around Robin, Talia, and Freya, ensuring there was no way


    DUL


    Garrick gave a dismissive wave at the three, then turned to leave, not wanting to get involved in the messy aftermath.


    After all, his reputation as a respectable official was too important.


    "Garrick, you think you can just walk away?" A sharp voice rang out behind him.


    Garrick''s body stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks.


    That voice... it sounds so familiar.


    He shook his head, dismissing the thought. No way it could be someone he knew.


    Slowly, he turned around. "What do you think you''re-


    Before he could finish his sentence, his body went rigid.


    Soft murmurs from the crowd of parents reached his cars, just loud enough for him to catch.


    "The Sloans are in deep trouble now."


    "Wait, that''s Freya, General Martin''s granddaughter!"


    "Messing with her is like courting death!"


    A cold chill ran down Garrick''s spine as he heard their words.


    His head snapped up, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead in an instant.


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 502 Bring Your Face Here.


    "You... you''re Colonel Freya Wright, General Wright''s granddaughter?"


    That''s right, Freya replied, her tone icy.


    Tyson''s eyes widened as he saw the change in Garrick Jace, his body frozen in shock.


    Oh no, we''re in real trouble now,


    His mind raced as he quickly searched for a way out.


    BK 44%


    s


    After a moment of panic, Garrick wiped the sweat from his brow and stepped forward. "Freya, I-I didn''t realize it was you! I almost made a mistake.


    "Tyson,e over here and meet her. This is Freya, General Wright''s granddaughter and the current deputy captain of the Special Operations Military Region''s Zone Three Freya scoffed. "You''re calling me Freya? You''re nothing but garbage."


    Garrick was taken aback, struggling to respond. He gave a nervousugh. "Alright, alright... Colonel Wright


    Madison stood in stunned silence.


    She hadn''t expected that one of these three young people had such an influential background.


    Her grandfather. Martin, was a national hero, known for his extraordinary aplishments in Draconia.


    And Freya, a colonel in the military, was no one to mess with.


    Tyson, who had dealt with all kinds of situations over the years, quickly recovered from his shock..


    Hearing this, his cold demeanor shifted into one of fake warmth, a smile stered on his face as he approached Freya.


    "Ah, what a surprise! Ms. Wright, I had no idea it was you. We''re practically family! This is all just a small misunderstanding!"


    "Since they''re your friends, this can be easily resolved.


    "Who says we''re practically family? You''re trash!" Freya shot him a re, her voice filled with disdain


    Tyson''s smile faltered, his voice trembling. "Yes, yes, of course, in front of you, I''m nothing but trash. Haha


    Garrick joined in awkwardly. "Colonel Wright, this is all a misunderstanding. I came to visit your grandfather, but I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "We all know each other, so we can settle this easily.


    The family of the child whomitted suicide-are they your friends? Well, Tyson, you''ll need to offer morepensation."


    "Of course, of course!" Tyson eagerly nodded, his face still wearing that forced smile. "Ms. Wright, just name a figure-200 million, 500 million, even a billion-I''ll agree!"


    Chapter 502 Bring Your Face Here


    Robin snorted. "I''ve already told your wife-this isn''t about money. This is about lives today!"


    "Are you lot deaf? It''s like talking to a brick wall!"


    Talia sneered, "What a bunch of idiots!"


    #5 Free Coins


    Garrick and Tyson froze, momentarily speechless. "Who are you? What gives you the right to speak?"


    Freya''s voice cut through the tension, "General Ramsey Chief Instructor of the Special Operations. Military Region''s Zone Three."


    She pointed to Talia. "This is Colonel Talia, daughter of Mr. Cross from Investigation Division 7, and a War Wolf Special Forces officer!"


    "Now, do you think they have the right to speak?"


    Garrick and Tyson stumbled back, their faces draining of color.


    They had no idea that the three young people they had been threatening were far more powerful than they could ever imagine.


    Each one of them could destroy them a thousand times over.


    T-this is a massive misunderstanding Garrick gasped, his voice shaky. "General Ramsey, we had no idea you were here. How about this-I''ll treat you to dinner tonight-


    "A misunderstanding? Before Garrick could finish, Robin calmly wiped his hands with a napkin, smiling.


    "Yes, yes! It''s all just a misunderstanding..." Garrick lowered his head, bowing to Robin, his smile more desperate than sincere.


    "Lift your face! Robin ordered with a smile that didn''t reach his


    eyes.


    p! A sharp p echoed through the courtyard. "Oh, this is just a misunderstanding!"


    Garrick clutched his burning cheek and stumbled toward Robin, almost pleading. "That''s right. It''s a misunderstanding, General Ramsey. As long as it makes you feel better, pleasee and- p! Before Carrick could finish his sentence, Robin pped him again. He spun and fell to the ground. Tyson stood frozen, his face twitching in disbelief.


    "And you, bring your face here!" Robin motioned with a finger.


    Tyson, his grin quickly returning, stepped forward.


    A loud crack filled the air as Tyson was sent flying, his teeth scattering across the ground.


    Madison watched, wide-eyed, her mind unable to process what was happening.


    Robin''s strikes were so quick and powerful, it left her speechless. "Y-you''ve gone too far! How can you hit them in front of children?" she cried, her voice trembling with shock." Robin''s cold smile never faltered. "You think that''s bad I''m just getting started!" He grabbed Madison''s


    Chapter 502 Bring Your Face Here


    hair and mmed her head into the concrete floor.


    Her scream echoed through the campus, a haunting sound that hung in the evening air.


    The surrounding parents and reporters were paralyzed with fear.


    General Ramsey is truly ruthless!


    s


    Madison, now disoriented and struggling to rise, her face bruised and hair in disarray, gasped, "You''re a demon!"


    Robin''s smile remained cold as he pped her again. "Have you just realized that?"

 The Deadly 503

    Chapter 503 You Don''t Have the Right to Make Decisions


    Chapter 503 You Don''t Have the Right to Make Decisions s


    Madison was stunned as she gazed at Robin''s striking features, struggling to reconcile the idea of him being a "demon" with the young, handsome man standing before her.


    Sull on the ground, she red at him, her voice shaking with fury. "With your position, don''t you care about your reputation? How could you do this to us? Aren''t you concerned about the bacsh?" Robin wiped the blood from his palm with disdain and carelessly tossed the tissue aside. I''m no saint. Why would I care about my image! I couldn''t care less about the opinions of these ordinary people." Madison froze, her mind racing


    The man in front of her waspletely irrational, a person who cared for nothing and could control everything around him.


    For a moment, she was speechless before she snapped. There are parents and reporters here! They''ve all seen what''s happened!


    You''re bullying a vulnerable woman over something so trivial-don''t you think that''s an abuse of power? Aren''t you oppressing the weak?"


    Robin flicked his fingers dismissively. "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m doing today!"


    "How dare you...Madison was lost for words.


    Robin smirked coldly. "Wasn''t it you all who threatened to use your power to oppress people?


    "If I wasn''t a general and these two didn''te from military families, would you still be talking to me like


    this?


    "How could the world be ruled by anything other than power?


    "Sometimes, you have to take extreme actions to correct things.


    "Today, I''m doing exactly what you use me of-using my power to crush you. What''s wrong with that?


    "Not happy? Tough luck-you''ll just have to deal with i


    A ripple spread through the crowd as it parted to make way for two squads of heavily armed-guards, marching toward Robin and his group before forming a straight line before him. Soon, three high-ranking generals-Martin, Jack, and Simon-appeared, nked by six senior officers.


    Henry and several other government officials followed closely behind.


    Seeing this overwhelming show of force, Garrick was left in shock.


    This wasn''t just using power to oppress-it was an extravagant disy!


    "G-General Wright, Mr. Cross, General Grayson, it''s an honor- Garrick stammered, struggling to speak, but Martin quickly stepped forward, nting a boot on his shoulder.


    Chapter 503 You Don''t Have the Right to Make Decisions


    "Sc''m! When did someone like you gain the audacity to act as a bully?" Martin sneered.


    44


    s


    "I saw the live broadcast on my way here. So, you''re the one who said you''d use power to oppress people today, huh?


    "Let''s see if you can follow through!"


    Garrick was kicked to the ground, looking utterly desperate. "General, I was just talking nonsense! I didn''t mean it! Please, have mercy on me."


    Martin sneered. "Forgive you? So you can keep using your tiny bit of power to torment people?"


    Garrick pleaded, "I swear, I''ll change! I won''t do it again! I''ll be someone who serves the country and the people, please..."


    Simonughed bitterly. ''Change? There''s no future for you, Garrick. You''reing with me to the Investigation Division 7 to exin yourself. You''re a disgrace, and I''ll personally handle this." Two officers from Division 7 stepped forward and dragged Garrick away.


    Simon nced toward Talia, who stood by Robin and Freya, exuding strength and confidence. "Hey, Talia. Im here!


    "Do what you need to do; I''ve got your back.


    "It''s our duty to uphold justice."


    Talia shot him an irritated re. "Go away! You''re so annoying!"


    Simon chuckled. "Everything about you reminds me of me!"


    Jack rolled his eyes. "You''re hopeless. She told you to leave, and you''re still acting pleased?"


    Simon shot him a dismissive look. "You wouldn''t understand."


    Tyson watched the events unfold, his heart sinking.


    He never imagined something so small would escte into this-three top generals and a brigadier general were involved!


    What kind of power was this?


    Even with his own influential connections, Tyson had no one with such military rank.


    His only hope, Garrick, had already been taken away by Division 7.


    As a businessman, even with his wealth, he knew betterthan to challenge these powerful figures. Hesitantly, Tyson crawled toward the generals. "Generals, this all started because of my daughter... "I understand now; I was wrong. It''s my fault for not raising my children properly, and I''ll take full responsibility, I''m willing to pay whatever it takes I''ll give you a billion, no problem! "If that''s not enough, I''ll add another billion. I''ll pay 2 lion if that''s what it takes to settle this


    44%


    s


    Chapter 503 You Don''t Have the Right to Make Decisions


    Martin, Simon, and Jack exchanged nces, then turned their eyes to Robin..


    Tyson quickly realized that Robin was the true authority here.


    He scrambled to approach Robin. "General Ramsey....


    "Life for a life. Debts must be paid." Robin''s cold voice echoed through the room, sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Tyson copsed in despair.


    "Mr. Sloan, if... if you can add another 500 million, we''ll consider settling. Leigh said urgently.


    Her words stunned the crowd into silence.


    The situation had taken a turn!


    The child''s another is actually willing to settle?


    Tyson''s eyes brightened with hope.


    He couldn''t believe there might actually be a way out!


    If the mother agreed, this whole issue could be resolved.


    Money was just money-what was a bit more if it meant saving the situation?


    Just as Tyson started to feel optimistic, Jonah''s voice rang out, furious.


    "I don''t agree! Leigh, how could you even think of this?"


    "You''re as guilty as anyone for I''s death!"


    Leigh responded quickly, ''Jonah, it''s 2.5 billion-let''s agree to Mr. Sloan''s proposal, and I won''t divorce you! I''ll even have a child with you, your own child!"


    Jonah pped Leigh across the face. "You heartless woman! All you care about is money! Don''t you see? I was tortured to death by them; I wish I could tear them apart right now!"


    Leigh, stunned by Jonah''s words, red at him. "I is my biological daughter, not yours! You don''t have the right to make decisions about this!"


    Leigh''s words shocked everyone into silence.


    What''s going on?


    Jonah wasn''t I''s real father?


    The true mother is willing to settle?


    Things are gettingplicated!


    The campus buzzed with confusion.


    Chapter 503 You Don''t Have the Right to Make Decisions


    Jonah, his face red with rage, grabbed Leigh''s hair and mmed her head into the ground.


    "You shameless woman! I''ll kill you today!"


    With a sickening thud. Leigh was violently thrown to the ground.

 The Deadly 504

    Chapter 504 I Will Never Have a Future-


    "If I were him, I''d wipe out that whole d''mn family, no matter the consequences!"


    A father stared, stunned. ''Is that true? That woman is pure evil!


    "To sacrifice her own daughter for money-she deserves to pay for that!"


    9442


    s


    Tyson, drenched in cold sweat from the tension, listened to the murmurs of the crowd around him.


    His eyes moved to Jonah, whose face was twisted with rage. For a moment, he hesitated.


    If things kept escting, considering the power of the other side, the Sloans had no chance of surviving this.


    He rushed to Jonah''s side, speaking urgently. "Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Ferguson, we''re both men of reason. Please, let''s think this through. "Tell us what we need to do to reach an agreement.


    "Any demand you have, we''ll meet it."


    "Reason? Jonah shouted, his voice filled with fury. "I won''t settle, no matter what!


    "My daughter is dead, and you want me to be reasonable? Fine, bring your daughter here. I''ll kill her, and then we''ll talk about settling!


    Tyson forced a smile, trying to calm him down. "Mr. Ferguson, I isn''t your biological daughter. Why take it this far


    "You son of a b*tch!" Jonah screamed, fury overtaking him as he kicked Tyson in the face. "I was my daughter!"


    "Mr. Ramsey, I... "Jonah''s voice faltered as his eyes reddened with tears, struggling to continue.


    "I may not be my biological daughter, but I''ve always treated her like my own! She is my daughter! Argh "I, my sweet daughter!


    "You endured so much, suffered at the hands of those monsters, why didn''t you tell me? Ista....


    "I, you left me. How am I supposed to live without you? I


    "It''s all my fault! I couldn''t protect you! Argh...


    Jonah''s emotionspletely broke down, and he cried out, his voice raw with grief.


    The sun had set, and darkness had fallen over the campus.


    The crowd of onlookers stood still, an ocean of sorrow and emptiness.


    The cold evening wind rustled the bare tree branches, echoing Jonah''s heart-wrenching wails.


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 504 1 Will Never Have a Future


    His desperate cries rang through the silent night, reverberating in the cold air.


    s


    Every parent there felt a deep, heavy sigh in their hearts, moved by the raw, unfiltered grief.


    Twelve years of father-daughter memories hade to an abrupt end.


    All the love, the joy, the dreams-everything they had shared-vanished with I''s tragic leap.


    Jonah''s fists pounded the ground as he shouted I''s me, his mind flooded with memories of her innocent smile...


    The sound of her first cry.


    The excited shout of "Daddy!"


    Her bright, innocent face.


    That tiny, delicate figure....


    It would never return.


    What kind of future was there for him now?


    What hope remained?


    What chance for a fresh start?


    What hope for a reunion in another life?


    After this farewell, there would be no tomorrow.


    I, after you left. I will never have a future...


    Mon, De

 The Deadly 505

    Chapter 505 Tear Open an Unheble Wound


    Chapter 505 Tear Open an Unheble Wound 9 44%


    s


    Jonah''s anguished scream cut through the dark, silent night, a sound so filled with pain that it seemed to tear open an unheble wound deep within his soul.. What use were those screams when regret was already beyond reach, and nothing could undo what had


    been done?


    He kneeled there, broken, overwhelmed by a despair that seemed to swallow him whole.


    The endless might stretched on, a cruel reminder of the struggle he couldn''t escape, as he fought a battle that was never his to win.


    In this world, where ordinary lives are crushed beneath the weight of those with power and ruthlessness. Jonah felt like a mere pawn in the unending cycle of life.


    They say that dignity is earned through hardship, through sacrifices, but what dignity can one hold when every ounce of strength is exhausted, when every attempt to stand back up is met with crushing force?


    In this fleeting world, where humans are nothing but ants lost in the vastness of existence, there is no true peace, no real happiness.


    Jonah''s cries echoed, a raw sound of heartache that rattled everyone who heard it.


    Robin stood silently for a long time, before cing a hand on Jonah''s shoulder. "Enough. We need to focus


    on I now.


    Jonah wiped his tears away with a rough hand, bowed before Robin.


    Robin sighed heavily, speaking softly. "Enough. In this world, we need to make sure justice is served."


    Tyson''s heart froze.


    He realized that if they didn''t act quickly, the Sloans would be finished by the end of the day.


    In a panic, he turned to Madison and Lilly, his voice sharp. "You two, get over here and apologize to Mr. Ferguson. Now!"


    He barked at them, "Even if he hits you, insults you-take it! Apologize, beg for forgiveness!


    Lilly,e over here now! And you, Madison. Don''t just stand there. Apologize to Mr. Ferguson!"


    Madison, blood still dripping from her face, hesitated We''ve already agreed to pay the 2.5 billion. What more does he want? How much is his daughter''s life reilly worth? Why won''t he just take what we''re offering? D''mn it!


    Tyson nearly lost his temper.


    This woman is still thinking about money, even note!


    Before he could reprimand her, Robin''s hand connected with Madison''s cheek with a sickening crack.


    944%2


    s


    Chapter 505 Tear Open an Unheble Wound


    "Because your lives are what we want!"


    The p sent Madison sprawling, blood spilling from her mouth, her fake teeth scattering across the floor.


    She was flung backward, crashing down in front of Iss body, the sound of breaking bones filling the air as both of her knees shattered.


    Madison let out a terrified scream, trying to move, but her body wouldn''t respond.


    She was forced to remain kneeling, pressed against I''s, broken and helpless.


    In a moment of horror, she saw I''s mangled face twist into an eerie, mocking smile. "Mrs. Sloan, you''re here... hehe....


    Madison coughed up more blood, her life slipping away as she stared at I''s disfigured face.


    Tyson''s muscles locked up as he watched, panic surging through him.


    If Robin didn''t forgive him, his entire family was done for.


    Grabbing Lilly by the arm, he pleaded, "Mr. Ramsey, please, my daughter''s still underage-


    But before he could finish, Lilly yanked her arm out of his grasp. "Dad, I will never apologize to them!"


    Her voice wasced with venom. "Why should we? Why does he have the right to decide if we live or die? I deserved to die!"


    Tyson''s mind raced in panic-this was it, everything was falling apart..


    Lilly''s fury exploded, her eyes zing with hatred. I''m d she''s dead!


    "I watched as everyone wanted to be around her. She was smarter than me, prettier than me, and it made


    me sick!


    "I wanted to hurt her, wanted to cut her face, gouge our her eyes. I wanted to kill her!


    "I don''t know why she was so popr.


    "I can''t stand it! Teachers like her, the boys and girls all like her, and I hate it!


    "How is she better than me?


    "Every time I saw her smile. I just wanted to p it off her face!"


    Im d she''s gone. Why should we pay them so much money? Why should we apologize? Even if she hadn''t killed herself, I would''ve made sure she died, one way or another!" Lilly''s words left the crowd in stunned silence. Parent and reporters alike stood frozen in shock


    Was this really a girl speaking? How could someone so young harbor so much hatred?


    She actually caused the death of I because she was pretty, smart, and popr among the teachers and


    students!


    10.41 MON, Dec Z


    Chapter 505 Tear Open an Unheble Wound


    Was it a twisted mind, or simply the ugliness of human nature?


    Then, in a moment of madness, Lilly broke into a twisted, maniacalugh.


    "Every time I hurt I, and saw her begging me to stop, I felt so alive! So happy! 44%7


    s


    "The time I stabbed her in the eye with a toothpick, and she cried out-God, it was the best feeling!


    "When I saw that blood, I knew-no one would ever like her again. She''d be blind, and no one would care about her anymore. Hahaha Robin''s face darkened with disgust. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her off the ground, his voice filled with fury. "You''re a monster! "How can you be so cruel at such a young age? Who knows how many people you''ll hurt when you grow up? You deserve to die!" Lilly, unfazed, sneered. "You can''t do anything to me. Even if I killed I, I wouldn''t be punished!"


    Robin''s voice turned icy cold, "Then I''ll kill you."


    With a sickening snap. Robin tightened his grip, and Lilly''s body went limp. Her neck snapped, and her lifeless form was tossed at Tyson''s feet. 16:41 Mon, Dec 2 BB.


    Chapter 506 Freya Can Pick up the Tab

 The Deadly 506

    Chapter 506 Freya Can Pick up the Tab


    44


    +10 Free Coins


    Tyson stood frozen, holding Lilly''s lifeless body. His mind was a void, eyes staring nkly into the vast emptiness in front of him.


    A cold breeze swept through the air, sending a shiver through the silent night.


    The campus, once full of life, nowy deserted and quiet. Dust swirled in the faint gusts of wind, floating aimlessly through the cerie stillness, never finding a ce to rest.


    The remnants of fallen leaves dancedzily in the breeze, and wisps of smoke lingered in the air like forgotten memories, refusing to settle.


    In the dimming twilight, where shadows shifted, one could only wonder: Where does the emptiness inside. each soul find its peace? No one knew the answers.


    After the chaos, there was only the heavy silence of death-an oppressive stillness that seemed to erase all warmth from the world. Only silence....


    Only the suffocating quiet remained.


    "Ahh!"


    A piercing scream shattered the stillness, making the other students jump in terror and burst into tears.


    Their parents rushed forward, shaking while pulling their children to the ground before Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Ferguson, please, let us go just this once. We won''t dare again..."The female student and her parents begged desperately.


    But before they could say more, Robin coldly waved his hand, dismissing their pleas.


    "In my book, there is no such thing as mercy. Everyone must face the consequences of their actions!


    "This isn''t about age or type. Those who deserve punishment will receive it!


    "Rygar, Shawn, make sure anyone else involved in this is dealt with!


    A group of ruthless assassins from the Abyssal Dominion swarmed onto the campus, moving swiftly, each carrying a bag.


    After the flurry of swift actions, the campus was quiet again.


    Simon, watching from the distance, turned his gaze toward the reporters who had gathered nearby. "The events that urred today will remain confidential. You may go now.


    It''s our responsibility to speak out against school bullying. We must protect the innocent children and ensure they live in a world free from harm!"


    Chapter 506 Freya Can Pick up the Tab


    +10 Free Coins


    The crowd began to scatter.


    Outside Harmonfield Lake Elementary School, the street was lined with expensive cars.


    As Robin, Freya, and Talia emerged from the school gates, Shirley, Daphne, and Vera rushed forward to


    greet them.


    "Robin, when did you get back?" The women crowded around him, clearly concerned.


    Simon, watching the scene unfold from afar, froze for a moment. "Hmm. so many girls?"


    When he saw Robin get into Shirley''s car, his brow furrowed. The Dunns? Robin seems close with them. But why is he getting into that girl''s car?"


    Jack, noticing Simon''s difort, chuckled. "Mr. Cross, why do you care so much about which girl Robin spends his time with? It''s his personal life, don''t you think?"


    Simon raised an eyebrow. "W-when did I say I was worried?"


    Jackughed even harder.


    Simon continued watching as his daughter and Freya got into the car. He followed them for a couple of steps before stopping, muttering to himself. That girl she didn''t even say a word to me before leaving Jack snickered. "Buddy, your daughter''s grown up. You want her to stick around with you all day like a shadow?


    "Alright, alright, let''s go. We should go back and talk about the issues we''re facing. Young people have their own things to do. You don''t need to interfere


    Simon shook his head, his expression softening as he muttered. "Seems like she''s going to leave the nest Soun Hmm. next time, next time...


    Jack, watching Simon with amusement,ughed again. Alright, alright, next time, you''ll be the same. Let''s go!"


    Inside the car, Shirley linked her arm with Robin''s, pressing close as her heartbeat quickened


    "Robin, I saw you on the livestream this afternoon. You didn''t even have lunch, did you? Let me cook for you when we get home, how does that sound?" Amber, who was driving, nearly swerved in surprise.


    Robin nced at Shirley, noticing her serious expression. "I think it''s better to skip that for today. We''re running short on time, bin maybe next time you can cook for me.


    "Right now, I just want a decent meal. If that''s not possible, let''s just grab a couple of burgers and eat on the way. Your cooking would take too long and probably wouldn''t be ready untilte at night." Amber couldn''t hold back augh.


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 506 Freya Can Pick up the Tab


    +10 Free Coins


    "What''s so funny?" Shirley shot Amber a yful look. Fine, fine. We''ll stop at Harmonfield Hotel for a quick bite."


    Amber nced in the rearview mirror. "Ms. Dunn, there are a few cars following us.


    Shirley raised an eyebrow. Following us?"


    "It looks like Ms. Silva, Ms. West, and Ms. Wright are behind us."


    Shirley rolled her eyes. "Pick up the pace and let''s see if we can lose them."


    Amber shook her head. "Ms. Dunn, it''s rush hour. We can''t go any faster."


    "Fine. Let''s all have dinner together. And Freya can pick up the tab


    "Robin, seems like Freya''s been sticking close to youtely. Didn''t you notice?" Shirley teased. Robin nodded. "Yeah."


    "Well, today, Ms. Wright''s paying, so let''s order extra. Amber, you got that?"


    "Got it, Ms. Dunn."


    Ten minutester, Amber parked the car outside Harmonfield Hotel.


    Rygar was already waiting by the entrance.


    He had arranged for a private dining room and pre-ordered the hotel''s finest dishes.


    Shirley linked her arm with Robin''s as they stepped out of the car.


    Daphne, Freya, Talia, and the others followed closely behind.


    This scene, stunning in its opulence, immediately captured the attention of the guests at Harmonfield


    Hotel.


    "Who is this wealthy young man? Just look at all the beautiful women around him!"


    "Are you kidding? That''s Ms. Dunn, Ms. West, and Ms. Silva from Silva Group!" "Look at the two behind them-one is Ms. Wright, and I don''t recognize the other one) "These women are all so beautiful. Who''s the lucky young man surrounded by them?" "Not a surprise! That''s Mr. Ramsey, the most influential person in Harmonfield!"


    9.44%

 The Deadly 507

    Chapter 507 Struggle Again, and I''ll Kill You


    Chapter 507 Struggle Again, and I''ll Kill You


    Robin strolled through the hotel lobby, apanied by a group of stunning women, instantly drawing the gaze of everyone in the room.


    A group of foreign men with distinct Ugosea features passed by, their eyes lighting up as they admired the captivating women with Robin.


    One man, tall and well-built, waved nonchntly at Shirley. Freya, and the others. "Hey, Draconia''s beauties, how abouting to the hotel with us tonight?" Robin paused, his expression turning icy as he red at the men.


    Talia''s anger red, and she clenched her fists, ready to charge at them and teach the man a lesson.


    Before she could act, an older foreign man with gray hair, of average height, quickly intervened. "Harrison, stop causing trouble!"


    The tall man named Harrison Nichols shrugged dismissively and stepped back.


    The gray-haired man stepped forward, folding his hands in a gesture of apology. "My apologies. He''s had a bit too much to drink. Please, don''t take offense."


    Talia rxed her fists with a frustrated sigh, deciding to let it go for now.


    "Thank you," the gray-haired man said, nodding his head in respect before casting a quick, almost unnoticed nce at Robin, his eyes narrowing with some unspoken intent. Robin watched them retreat, sensing they were no ordinary individuals. These were fighters, skilled and experienced.


    I noticed on my way here that there seem to be many more foreign faces in Harmonfield today.


    And every one of them is a skilled warrior!


    They must havee to Dragon Ridge Valley in search of ancient relics.


    Ancient relics?


    Could such a thing really exist?


    Did Old Fred send me to Harmonfield for this?


    I''ll go take a look tomorrow night and find out!


    As-Robin and his group continued toward their private room, a pair of eyes followed them from the crowd, closely watching their every move.


    The observer was none other than Alice, who had recently be the chairwoman of the Millers,


    From a shadowy corner, Alice watched Robin surrounded by the women, her heart heavy with mixed feelings.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 507 Struggle Again, and I''ll Kill You


    This should be my ce, my spotlight. I should be the one everyone envies and admires.


    But I missed my chance.


    They say fate is unavoidable, but why do we keep crossing paths if I''m not meant to be with him?


    Beside her stood Gabrielle Burrows, a recent college graduate and Alice''s new assistant.


    Seeing her boss'' intense focus on Robin and his group, Gabrielle eagerly asked. "Ms. Miller, that man is Robin, right? The famous figure in Harmonfield? Do you know him?"


    "The women with him are also big names around here Gabrielle continued, her voice filled with admiration.


    "Shirley Dunn, the CEO of Dunn Group, is the city''s top beauty. Colonel Freya Wright, the daughter of Harmonfield''s richest man, and Vera Silva, the head of Silva Group. And thest one-Daphne West, who owns Alphacrest Group and Violetcrest za! "They''re all stunning, and only women like them can match Mr. Ramsey''s incredible charm


    "If I could be one of them, I''d consider my lifeplete."


    Alice''s expression darkened, her voice sharp. "Enough of your fantasies. Have you finished designing the proposal for tonight''s business deal?"


    Gabrielle blushed. "Yes, Ms. Miller. If wend this deal, it could finally lift Miller Group from its financial struggles. The only problem is... we''re short on funds.


    Alice nodded with understanding. "I know. Once the deal is secured, I''ll handle the rest."


    Gabrielle looked concerned. "Ms. Miller, the guests tonight drink a lot. You''d better prepare yourself."


    Alice sighed. "Let''s go. We need to close this deal, even if it means I drink myself into oblivion!"


    Inside the private room at the restaurant, Shirley surveyed the table filled with beautiful women and grinned. "Freya, it''s your treat tonight!"


    Freya raised an eyebrow at Shirley''s yful tone. "Ms. Dunn, are you sure you need me to pay when you''re


    around?"


    "You''ve had Robin all to yourself for so many days, so of course, it''s your turn to pick up the tab!" Shirley teased.


    Vera, noticing Freya''s flushed face, turned to Robin with a sly smile. "Ms. Dunn is right. It''s your turn to treat, Ms. Wright."


    Freya rolled her eyes. "Alright, fine! I''ll pay!"


    Shirley chuckled. Just kidding, Freya.


    "I had nned to cook a big dinner myself tonight, but since we were runningte, I didn''t have time. Once you''re all done with your training,e over to Robin''s and my vi. I''ll cook for all of you then." Shirley''sment subtly reminded Freya and the others that she and Robin were closer than they migh


    41 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 507 Struggle Again and Fill Kill


    have thought.


    Amber, overhearing, suppressed a knowing amit nem at Shirley.


    The usuallyposed Shirley was clearly feeling sessive now that Robin was surrounded by so many


    WOMICIL


    "You can cook Freya asked, slightly surpriser


    "Of course!" Shirley said proudly I''ve been practice every tay the past three months using cooking apps. My cooking skills are amazing now. Just ask her tow great my dishes are


    Freya nced at Amber. "Amber, you''ve lost weightrecem lieuse of Ms. Dunn''s cooking? Shirley, do you make low-calorie food at home or something:


    Talia raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Dunn, did you add something spalvur dishes? Some secret weight-


    koment


    Find at Amber. So, how''s Ms. Dunn''s cookin


    A nced at Shirley, who was glowing with pride. "Ms. Dunn''s disie wammes. But the loot Ken Momently, you can barely eat more than


    Fineughed. "So Shirley''s cooking is medible, huh? Haha


    Ser even at Amber Couldn''t you say something nice for once?


    eyes


    an


    Set me on. Don''t listen to them. They''re just making stuff up. Fin Sermentino


    T quidity. Tomorrow, I''ll make something special for you. Youvet


    Robin waved memevety. Please, spare me


    Laughter fille


    Just then. Robin''s pang.


    It was Marrisat


    "Marrisa, where are your


    "I''ve just arrived at Hafele Airport, Robin. Arvou free?


    Tm free. I can drop everything for format the airport; I''ll be there soon.


    No need. Just send me your location. cabo you. It''ll be faster."


    Twenty minutester. Robin and his gremp walked out of the hotel to meet Marrisa.


    die


    As they neared the entrance, they saw Hansthall foreign man harassing Alice from earlier. Gabrielle was pleading with him. Sorry su Ma Me the kind of woman you think she i Chapter 507 Struggle Again, and I''ll Kill You


    +10 Free C


    Harrison pped Gabrielle, sending her crashing to the ground. "Get lost! I want thisdy toe with


    me!"


    Alice struggled fiercely, begging Harrison.


    Her sleeve ripped as she fought to break free, but no one dared step in.


    The security guards watched, silent and unmoving.


    Two passing policemen saw the foreigners and quickly turned away, fleeing from the scene.


    Harrison grabbed Alice by the hair and pped her across the face. "You Draconia wh*re. Struggle again. and I''ll kill you!"


    The two men behind himughed, shoving Alice toward a waiting taxi.


    In her panic, Alice spotted Robin stepping out of the hotel.


    She tried to call for help, but no sound escaped her lips.

 The Deadly 508

    Chapter 508 The Past Is a Lie


    Chapter 508 The Past Is a Lie


    Robin paused, his gaze locking onto Alice.


    No words were spoken, only the heavy, aching silence between two strangers.


    +10 Free Coins


    Shirley, Freya, and the others turned toward Robin, standing motionless in the chilling night air.


    Talia''s fists clenched in frustration, desperate to rush forward and knock the men crowding Alice to the ground.


    But when her eyes met Robin''s cold, detached stare, she faltered.


    Just then, Rygar and Shawn arrived, hurrying to the front of the hotel.


    "Mr. Ramsey...


    they called out, but Robin didn''t acknowledge them.


    Meanwhile, Alice was almost shoved into a car by Harrison and the other men.


    It was clear to everyone that if no one intervened, Alice would vanish into the night.


    The crowd watched helplessly, none daring to speak out.


    The men were foreigners, and though they had the power to stop them, getting involved might stir up more trouble than anyone wanted.


    Some had already contacted the police, but despite the wait, no sirens had been heard.


    "Let her go!" Robin''s voice, low and calm, sliced through the tense silence as he stepped forward.


    His words, soft yet chilling, seemed to freeze the air around him.


    The three foreign men holding Alice froze, a shiver running down their spines.


    In Draconia, they were ustomed to acting without fear of retaliation.


    No matter how outrageous their behavior, they believed no one would dare oppose them.


    But today, someone had dared to defy them today.


    Harrison chuckled loudly, tossing Alice to the other two men.


    As Robin approached, he shrugged arrogantly and sneered, "Are you talking to me?"


    Robin didn''t even nce at him.


    The only sound in the cold night was the steady rhythm of Robin''s footsteps, deliberate and unwavering.


    The onlookers outside the hotel held their breath, waiting for what would happen next. Many hoped the police would arrive soon.


    1t couldn''t take much longer, surely. The sect


    Chapter 508 The Past Is a Lie


    But Harrison, seeing Robin''s unbothered demeanor, stepped toward him.


    10 Free Coins


    "Kid, mind your own business!" Harrison threatened, his Draconianguage ented with scorn, his finger pointing usingly at Robin.


    towering frame, nearly double Robin''s size, the crowd couldn''t help but feel a twinge of


    Given Harrison''s tow


    concern for him.


    "I''m telling you." Harrison continued, his voice dripping with malice, "if youy a finger on me, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life. You might even end up in jail! Before he could finish his sentence, something shed in the air.


    Harrison was suddenly sent flying, like a ragdoll, crashing hard into the nearby flower bed.


    His body was broken-spine shattered, limbs lifeless.


    Hey there, crumpled and still, unable to move.


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Who did that? Who attacked him so violently?"


    You don''t know? That''s Robin, the toughest guy in Harmonfield!"


    "No wonder? Who else would be bold enough to stand up to those foreign men?"


    "Good! These b*stards think they can do whatever they want in Draconia just because they''re foreign. Get


    rid of them!"


    Teach them a lesson!"


    Shouts of support echoed from the crowd.


    The two men still holding Alice finally realized the danger they were in.


    Without hesitation, they released her and turned to face Robin.


    Before they could say a word, another sh of motion, and both men were mmed into the ground.


    Their legs twisted grotesquely beneath them, reduced to bloody masses.


    The air filled with their agonized screams.


    From the hotel''s entrance, the foreign man with gray hair appeared, apanied by several others.


    He froze at the sight of the chaos, clearly shocked.


    After studying Robin for a moment, the man quickly approached him.


    The crowd in front of the hotel fell silent.


    Though the gray-haired man wasn''t particrlyrge or strong, the energy around him was undeniable- he was a martial arts expert, 16:42 Mon, Dec 2GB


    Chapter 508 The Past Is a Lie


    +10 Free Coins


    For a moment, it seemed he might join the fray, but instead, he stopped and sped his hands in front of Robin, bowing deeply.


    "I apologize, sir. My men were in the wrong. Please forgive us," he said earnestly.


    Robin waved dismissively. "Now get lost."


    Without hesitation, the gray-haired man ordered his men to carry their injuredrades into a taxi and flee the scene.


    A wave of apuse and cheers broke out from the onlookers.


    Robin took out a napkin and wiped his hands, then turned to leave, heading toward the street.


    Alice stood frozen for a moment, then rushed after him. "Robin, wait," she called out.


    Robin didn''t stop. ignoring herpletely.


    Alice, now desperate, cried out, "Robin, my grandfather is dying


    But still, he didn''t respond.


    Alice, undeterred, shouted, "The Millers are going bankrupt. If I don''t seal this deal tonight, it''s over for the Millers.... Robin''s expression tightened as he dismissed her. "That''s not my problem. It has nothing to do with me. Leave" Alice hesitated, the weight of his words sinking in. With a sorrowful look, she realized her plea was hopeless. "Robin, I just want to know... did you step in for me back there?"


    Daphne, walking by, scoffed coldly. "Stop kidding yourself. He''d have done the same for anyone else."


    Alice refused to give up. She ran a few steps to block his path. "Robin, wait! I was wrong before. My grandpa regrets it. The Millers regret it all. "We''re not asking for much. I don''t need you to acknowledge the engagement. Just forgive me and my grandpa. Please?"


    Robin stopped and nced at Alice, his gaze distant.


    "Let the past go," he said tly. "Some things are better left forgotten. I never had anything with you or the Millers, so there''s nothing to forgive." He brushed past her, continuing his walk.


    At that moment, Gabrielle, hurrying from behind, called out eagerly, "Ms. Miller, do you know Mr. Ramsey?


    Alice wiped a smear of blood from her lip and forced bitter smile. "Do I know him? Ha... we know each other, alright.


    BE


    Chapter 508 The Past Is a Lie


    "That''s all in the past now. The past was all a lie. I don''t know if it was a dream or reality."


    No matter where you go, always remember: The past is a lie. Memories are a road that leads nowhere.


    All the springs that once bloomed are gone.


    Even the most intense, passionate love fades, bing just another fleeting illusion.


    The figure may be real, but the person is not. There''s nothing to hold onto.


    A century ago, you weren''t you, and I wasn''t me.


    The sorrow is real, but the tears are false. There u


    A century from now, neither of us will remain...


    was no reason, no cause.


    44%*

 The Deadly 509

    Chapter 509 Threatening Mr Robin Ramsey


    Chapter 509 Threatening Mr Robin Ramsey


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin continued his phone conversation as he walked along the sidewalk, checking in on Marrisa''s whereabouts.


    She informed him she was just a few minutes away from the Harmonfield Hotel


    After ending the call. Robin reached the sidewalk and noticed a group of six auxiliary police officers confronting a delivery man on a motorbike. He was about 20 feet ahead of him.


    The officers had stopped the man, taking hold of his bike as one of them barked, "Get off! You were speeding and driving recklessly. Your bike is getting impounded, and you''ll have to pay a 50-dor fine!"


    The delivery t


    man''s face was full of distress as he begged. "Please, don''t take my bike... I really don''t have the money right now. My mom''s in the hospital.


    TII lose my pay if I''mte delivering this order, he continued. The customer willin, and I''ll be working for free. Please, I''m in a really tough spot. If you take my bike. I won''t be able to afford my mom''s surgery... Please, let me go this time."


    One of the taller, heavier officers sneered, "If everyone acted like you, the streets would be chaos. There''s been an influx of foreign nationals in our city recently and we''ve been instructed to crack down. Everyone has their problems-stop with the excuses. You broke thew, now you deal with it!" he snapped. Get off the bike, pay the fine, and leave it here."


    The delivery man''s eyes welled with tears as he begged "Please, I''m begging you! I only have 20 dors in my bank. I haven''t even had dinner yet"


    A stocky officer shoved him roughly. "What''s this? I told you to get off the bike. Are you asking for trouble?" The shove was so forceful that the delivery man lost his bnce and fell, his bike crashing to the ground." The food containers were scattered everywhere. "Get the fine paid and leave the bike!" the chubby officer shouted harshly


    The delivery man stared in shock for a moment before his emotions overwhelmed him.


    He cried out


    "You... you ruined the food! How am I supposed to deliver it now? There''s hundreds of dors worth of meals here!"


    The chubby officer kicked the delivery man''s leg with annoyance. "Did you hear me? Pay the fine, or we''ll arrest you!"


    Robin''s frustration reached a boiling point. This was too much.


    He stepped forward, his voice rising. "Is this how you all do things?


    "If you think he was speeding, just tell him to slow down and let him go. Do to him?


    you think


    moneyes easily


    ''Didn''t you hear this kid? His mom''s in the hospital. You ruined his food-now how''s he supposed to


    Chapter 509 Threatening Mr Robin Ramsey


    deliver it?


    u even understand how much this job depends on being fast?


    "Do you


    "And tell me, how fast do you think his bike was going?


    44


    +10 Free Coins


    "I want to know-whatw exactly did he break? From where I was standing, he was just riding near the curb


    The heavyset officer sneered, sizing Robin up. "Who are you?"


    "Who I am doesn''t matter!" Robin shot back. "What matters is that we''re all struggling here!


    "Look at all this spilled food! This is inhumane!


    "Think about it-if it were you, with your mom in the hospital, waiting for life-saving money, and someone ruined your food-what would you feel?"


    The officer''s face twisted with anger. "Who are you calling inhumane? I''m gonna...


    Robin''s expression darkened, his voice low and threatening. "What did you say? Finish your threat." At that moment. Freya, Daphne, and Shirley arrived, stepping into the tense scene.


    Daphne narrowed her eyes, stepping forward. "You''re threatening Mr. Ramsey? Are you looking for trouble?"


    The officers froze, immediately recognizing the powerful women before them-Freya, Daphne, and Shirley were among the most influential figures in Harmonfield, and the officers knew they were no match. for their power.


    The heavyset officer stammered, ''M-Ms. West, Ms. Wright, Ms. Dunn, I-I know you...


    "Cut the nonsense! Answer mel" Daphne snapped.


    "H-hhe broke trafficws... the officer muttered, trembling.


    Daphne''s cold gaze bore into him. "I was asking whether you were threatening Mr. Robin Ramsey."


    At the mention of Robin''s name, the officers immediately panicked.


    Robin was a well-known and feared figure in Harmonfield, and they knew they were in over their heads. "Mr. Ramsey, we''re sorry... we didn''t know... we overstepped..." One of the officers quickly apologized. Robin ignored their apologies and pointed at the heavyset officer. Help him pick up his bike. You''re paying for the damage-you were the one who knocked it over!"


    "Of course, we''ll pay right now," the officer said quickly pulling out his phone to transfer money to the delivery man.


    The delivery man hesitated, panicking. "N-no, it''s fine. Don''t bother...


    "Give me your phone!" Robin ordered coldly. "They broke your property, so they have to pay up. Make


    Chapter 509 Threatening Mr Robin Ramsey


    sure theypensate you twice what your bike''s worth


    044%2


    +10 Free Coins


    Reluctantly, the delivery man handed over his phone, and the officer quickly transferred double the


    amount.


    The officer forced a smile. "Kid, next time, ride slower. Life is priceless. You can only make money when you''re healthy. We were just looking out for


    you."


    "Thank you, thank you so much," the delivery man said with a shaky voice, overwhelmed with gratitude, before he hurried off into the night.


    Not far away, another officer was arguing with a foreign man, who had knocked over a small, middle-aged woman while riding his electric bike, Robin looked up and instantly recognized her-it was Marrisa.


    The officer had stopped the foreign man, but he was being aggressive, pushing the officers aside and refusing to cooperate.


    The officers were hesitant to confront him directly, dodging his punches.


    In desperation, they began to retreat.


    Robin marched over and grabbed the foreign man''s wrist.


    "You hit someone, and now you''re still acting tough?" he said.


    The foreign man, clearly drunk, growled, "Are you trying to get yourself killed? Stay out of my way!"


    "Stay out of your way? D*mn it, I''m going to teach you a lesson!" Robin said as he pped the man hard, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Two officers rushed over to separate them.


    "Sir, please calm down," one pleaded, trying to intervene.


    "You b*stard, I''m gonna get you!" the foreign man screened at Robin.


    Robin shrugged off the officers'' attempts to stop him and smiled coldly. "You called me b*stard, huh? There''s a price for that."


    The officers tried once more, "Please, sir, calm down. He''s a foreign national


    "Move!" Robin shoved them aside. "A foreigner or not, it doesn''t matter. If you hit someone, you take responsibility!"


    Mon, Dec 2

 The Deadly 510

    Chapter 510 Brighton''s Michelle Kendall


    Robin assisted Marrisa in getting back on her feet, carefully checking for any injuries.


    +10 Free Coins


    She moved her limbs, gave a small sigh, and reassured him. "It''s fine, Robin. Really, we don''t need to make a scenie.


    Tm okay-no broken bones, just a scrape. It''s nothing to worry about."


    Shirley, Freya, and the others quickly gathered around her, offering support to keep her steady.


    Robin pointed toward the foreign man. "Apologize to Marrisa."


    The auxiliary police officers hesitated.


    This was a first-asking a foreigner to apologize?


    It was almost a miracle that the man hadn''t caused more trouble than he already had.


    Though they wore their uniforms, they felt intimidated.


    They were used to controlling the local people, especially the poor or those on bikes and electric scooters, as a way to feel important.


    But when it came to the wealthy, driving their fancy cars, or individuals with connections in high ces, even if they drove down the middle of the road, the officers didn''t dare to intervene.


    It wasn''t about professionalism; they still needed their jobs.


    There was a time when foreigners ran wild in Draconia, and the locals could only watch.


    It wasn''t that theycked courage-it was simply their belief in mercy.


    They''d try to reform those who bullied them using a noble approach, even when it wasn''t returned.


    The auxiliary officers considered stepping in, but none of them dared say a word in front of the foreign man.


    The foreigner found the request for an apology amusing.


    Last time, he''d struck a woman in the street and nothing had happened.


    In fact, the woman apologized to him in the end.


    When he got home, he proudly shared the story of how much he loved Draconia.


    Now, he simply bumped into an elderly woman and was asked to apologize.


    "Are you


    you out of your mind?"


    The foreigner cursed in Draconian.


    Robin''s expression turned cold. "Alright, I gave you a chance."


    Chapter 510 Brighton''s Michelle Kendall


    His face darkened. "Grovell"


    44%


    +10 Free Coins


    The foreign man, still smiling, was suddenly thrown to the ground, crashing hard onto the asphalt. The road cracked under the force.


    The foreign man screamed in pain. "What the hell did you do to me, you son of a b*tch?"


    Oh calling me names? Robin smiled coldly. "You should give it a break."


    Smack! Robin pped the foreign man across the face


    His teeth scattered, flying in all directions.


    The auxiliary officers were frozen, unable to react to Robin''s swift, forceful actions.


    In Harmonfield, only this man would dare to confront these arrogant foreigners.


    Robin''s p was like a breath of fresh air for the officers.


    Lately, foreigners had been flooding into Harmonfield, each more arrogant than thest.


    Some locals had been beaten by foreigners and had not dared fight back.


    The officers had grown frustrated, but Robin''s move was a release for them. The foreign man stood stunned.


    He couldn''t believe someone in Draconia dared to hit him!


    "How dare you hit me! Aren''t you afraid of being arrested-


    Before he could finish, Robin pped him again.


    "Well done! Good job!" A voice from the crowd cheered. That jerk deserved that!"


    "Hey, that''s Mr. Ramsey!"


    "Well done! Mr. Ramsey is truly our pride in Harmonfield!"


    Smack! Another p rang out, and blood spurted from the foreign man''s mouth.


    The foreign man finally broke down, tears streaming down his face. "Ow... I''m sorry. Please stop hitting me! I''ll apologize. I''ll pay for it. I''m a b''stard, a son of a b*tch. I shouldn''t have treated Draconians like that. I''m worse than an animal. I''ll never bully anyone in Draconia again


    The foreign man sobbed, bowing repeatedly in apology.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Many of them filmed the scene, quickly spreading the videos online.


    3.44%2


    10 Free Coins


    Chapter 510 Brighton''s Michelle Kendall


    However, all footage of Robin was edited to keep his face hidden.


    Vroom... A Porsche and a Cadic screeched to a halt. their tires screeching loudly against the asphalt.


    The sudden noise startled the auxiliary officers.


    "Hey, you''re speeding! You''re getting a ticket!"


    The young officer rushed forward, ready to issue a fine


    Another officer grabbed his arm. "Are you out of your mind? Didn''t you see the license tes and the insignia on the cars?!"


    The young officer was confused. "They have Brighton tes. They''re Northlorn Residence''s vehicles. So. what? They''re still speeding!"


    "Speeding? What does that have to do with you?" The older officers quickly pulled him aside.


    You''re being naive. Don''t involve us in this. We can''t afford to fine them. We only fine the working ss and petty criminals!"


    The young officer was still puzzled. "But aren''t these people already rich? Shouldn''t we fine them?" The older officersughed bitterly and shook their heads. We were just like you when we started..." Four young men and women stepped out of the two sports cars.


    Talia, what are you doing here?"


    One of the stylish women eagerly approached Talia, linking arms with her. "I heard you transferred from the Investigation Division 7 to the War Wolf Special Forces."


    The woman was Michelle Kendall, a member of one of the five major families in Brighton.


    She and Talia had grown up together in the military district.


    Now, Michelle was the Deputy Director of the Logistics Division in Investigation Division 7.


    Her grandfather was Orson Chandler, better known as Lord Northlorn, one of Brighton''s Eight Kings.


    She was apanied by Gerald Field from Brighton


    Another couple of young people were also from prominent families in Brighton.


    Talia eyed Michelle''s outfit. "Yes, I joined the War Wolf officially a few days ago. I''m in Harmonfield for some business. What are you doing here?"


    Michelle nced at Robin''s back. "Talia, who''s that? Is he your boyfriend?"


    Talia blushed. "Don''t be ridiculous. He''s our new Chief Instructor, Robin, from War Wolf."


    A general? You''ve got to be kidding! He looks barely 221 Michelle and her friends were shocked. Though I have to admit, he''s pretty good-looking. Aren''t you thinking of making a move on him?"


    Chapter 510 Brighton''s Michelle Kendall


    0044%,


    +10 Free Coins


    Talia quickly covered Michelle''s mouth. "Stop talking nonsense. He''s Colonel Wright''s boyfriend."


    Michelle scoffed. "So what? They''re not married yet. Even if they were, you could still go for him!"


    "Michelle, if you keep talking like that, Mr. Robin might hit you!" Talia swatted Michelle''s head.


    "Hit me? I''m so pretty and gentle; he wouldn''t dare, Michelleughed, eyeing Robin''s handsome figure from behind.


    "Though, the way he handled that foreign guy, that was pretty hot.


    "Which family does hee from? Maybe I''ll invite him out for some fun."


    Talia chuckled. He won''t entertain you."


    Michelle smirked. "With my looks and background, there''s no man I can''t get, except maybe Zayn from the McKays at Westeria Residence. I''ll ask him out. Just you wait."

 The Deadly 511

    Chapter 511 I Can Tell You''re in Love With Him.


    Chapter 511 I Can Tell You''re in Love With Him


    Michelle leaned in close to Talia, her gaze locked with hers for a few moments.


    "Oh, I can tell you''re in love with him!" she giggled. "Hehehe..."


    Talia was taken aback. "You little brat! If you keep saying nonsense like that, I swear I''ll smack you!"


    Michelleughed harder. "Alright, alright, Talia, who''s that big shot from Brighton? Let me think... the Ramseys aren''t really a part of Brighton, are they?


    I''ve heard from the older generation that there was once someone influential with thest name Ramsey in Brighton. But the Ramsey''s fell from grace 20 years ago. They''re the kind of people the older folks avoid talking about.


    "If there''s any link to that person, they wouldn''t have be a general in the Draconia Special Operations: Military Region. And I remember that guy had some serious criminal charges back in the day"


    Talia shook her head. "I don''t know any of this, and honestly, I don''t care. When I judge someone, I don''t consider their family or background. I care about who they are now and who they''ll be."


    Michelle scoffed. "Hah, I don''t believe it! No one bes a general in their twenties without some kind of powerful family connection in Brighton!"


    Talia pped Michelle''s head in annoyance. "Your brain is stuck on family connections and background. Can''t you think of anything else? You think only people with connections join the War Wolf Special Forces in the Special Operations Military Region? It''s all about strength and skill!"


    "You mean Robin''s good at fighting?" Michelle teased, noticing the way Talia was looking at him.


    Talia puffed out her chest with pride. "Not just good-Instructor Ramsey is strong enough to take down all of Brighton!"


    Michelleughed, shaking her head. "You''re just bragging now. It''s clear you''ve really fallen for him!


    "Tomorrow at 11 AM, some of our friends from Brighton are meeting at the Springbrooke Private Club. Bring him along. Michelle said, tapping Talia yfully. And bring your friends from Harmonfield too so we can all meet" Talia nced over at Freya and Robin. "I''m not sure if I''ll be free tomorrow."


    "Don''t make excuses. You have toe!" Michelle smacked her on the back. "My cousin''sing too! He''s been dying to meet you!


    "He''s bringing some new weapons, including a set of diamond short spikes worth 10 million. They''re made with an ancient secret technique.


    They say these spikes can cut through iron like butter and there are only three in the world-he has them


    all.


    "If you like them,e tomorrow, and I''ll have him bring them from Brighton."


    Talia''s eyes lit up at the mention of the diamond short spikes. "Really?"


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 511 I Can Tell You''re in Love With Him


    "Yep! He has a serious crush on you. He often stares at our old group photos and gets lost in thought."


    Talia''s expression darkened. "Let me be clear-I''m not interested in him. But if he''s willing to sell those diamond short spikes, I''ll pay double the price"


    "Alright, alright, whatever. Juste tomorrow, okay? Il be waiting for you at the Springbrooke Private Club at 11 AM!" Michelle said eagerly.


    As Freya walked over, Michelle waved at her, "Colonel Wright, it''s been ages! Thest time we met was in March at Brighton''s Investigation Division 7"


    Freya smiled and responded, "Hello, Michelle What brings you to Harmonfield today?"


    "Oh. I''m just here having fun with some friends, Michelle replied. "I just told Talia we''re meeting tomorrow at the Springbrooke Private Club.


    "My cousin has some new, one-of-a-kind weapons. Among them is a diamond short spike, said to be like the legendary dragon dagger from martial society. If you want to see it,e tomorrow at noon." Freya''s eyes brightened at the mention of these legendary weapons.


    She had been collecting rare weapons since she was young.


    "Alright, I''ll make time toe check them out. She agreed.


    Michelle gestured toward Robin, who was walking toward them, and said mysteriously. "By the way, Freya, Talia just told me that guy is your boyfriend. Is that true?"


    Freya''s face flushed in surprise. "Michelle, stop joking! If Shirley hears you, she''s going to beat you up!"


    "Shirley?" Michelle nced at Shirley, who was helping Marrisa walk with Robin, and smirked. "He''s Ms. Dunn''s boyfriend? She''s from Harmonfield''s top family! Now that''splicated!


    "Okay, okay, whatever your rtionship is, just bring them all tomorrow so we can meet and get to know each other. It''ll be good to look out for each other in the future.


    "Enough talk, we''re heading to a bar soon! See you tomorrow!" Michelle shouted before she and her friends sped off in their sports cars, disappearing into the night. "Sir, sir, could you let me stand up?" the foreign man pleaded, looking at Robin''s back.


    Robin turned to nce at him and said, "You can stay here for the night. When the sun rises tomorrow, you''ll be able to get up.


    The foreign man shook his head bitterly, lying on the ground, feeling like there was no point in life.


    At Wright Mansion in the city governmentpound, Martin, Jack, and Simon sat on the sofa, watching a viral video on their phones.


    It showed Robin taking down a foreign man in front of the Harmonfield Hotel


    After watching the video, Simon pointed to the foreign men in the footage. "It seems like there''s been an


    Chapter 511 I Can Tell You''re in Love With Him.


    influx of foreigners in Harmonfieldtely. From what I''ve heard, most of them are top-tier operatives from dark organizations around the world."


    Jack nodded. I''ve heard that 20 years ago, some of the world''s top dark organization experts, retired from martial society, suddenly resurfaced in Harmonfield. "We''re keeping a close eye on their movements."


    Martin frowned deeply. "Could the ancient relic that was rumored to have appeared in Dragon Ridge Valley 20 years ago be real?"


    Simon


    shook his head. "I just feel like something''s off. That ancient relic story sounds too far-fetched. How can a lifeless object have the kind of energy to understand the world?" Jack thought for a moment, recalling how Robin had taken down two ck-d assassins at Sevenfold Crest.


    There were indeed mysteries in the world that ordinary people couldn''tprehend.


    He kept his thoughts to himself but, deep down, he believed there was something hidden in Dragon Ridge


    Valley.


    -The massacre Young Lord Dragon had carried out at the bottom of that ridge had to be driven by something far more important than mere life.


    But for all these years, the people he had sent to Dragon Ridge Valley had found nothing.


    What secret could be buried there that even the world''s most dangerous dark forces were drawn to?


    If it was a conspiracy, how could these powerful people fall for it so easily?


    Jack was confused.


    Only when Robin entered Dragon Ridge Valley would the truthe to light.


    Right now, Jack couldn''t wait to see what surprises Robin would bring.


    10 Free Coins


    Chapter 512 Storm Brewing in Brighton


    Chapter 512 Storm Brewing in Brighton


    The seventh division of the Investigation


    agents.


    Bureau intercepted a message from front-line reconnaissance


    Brighton''s most prominent families were assembling in Harmonfield. On the surface, it seemed like they hade to enjoy the local sights and partake in leisurely activities,


    But there was a far deeper reason for their gathering: the ancient and mysterious Dragon Ridge Valley,


    Simon''s eyes widened as he examined the images sent to him. Among the familiar faces were m from Brighton''s Seven Great Royal Houses, some of whom were the youngest heirs or key figures from prominent families. There was Catherine McKay, granddaughter of Lord Westeria, Nigel McKay.


    Harold McKay, the top martial artist in Brighton and the steward of Westeria Residence.


    Elliott Chandler, the eldest grandson of Lord Northlorn, Orson Chandler.


    And even Hendrix Chandler, Lord Northlorn''s second grandson, often hailed as Brighton''s most eligible bachelor, had made his way to the area.


    The confidential report revealed that each of the Seven Great Royal Houses had sent some of their most formidable martial experts, who had now appeared around Dragon Ridge Valley.


    Whispers were growing of a dark international coalition involving the World of Darkness'' Dark Lord from Western Urope, Dark Eagle from Northern Escea, and assassins from the Rivers family of Sakurania


    But that was just the start. Phoenix Vanguard, Rashea''s Ice Wolves, the Nevilles from the martial world, and even the Blood n-each had a stake in the events unfolding.


    Top-tier agents from global special forces had infiltrated the region as well.


    Within hours, some of the most powerful forces on the were converging on Harmonfield.


    The sheer potential of these forces was overwhelming. If they united, theirbined might could easily hallenge the military power of any superpower.


    simon could hardly believe what he was seeing. This was the first time he had encountered such a athering of global power in one location.


    and this location was none other than Dragon Ridge Valley,


    The


    Jest time such an event took ce was 20 years age, on a night very simr to this one.


    jack then, Dragon Ridge Valley had witnessed a terrifying convergence of forces.


    lowever, Simon had arrived toote to witness it.


    y the time his team reached Dragon Ridge Valley, they had only found shattered bodies and dried orpses, victims drained of blood by an unknown force

 The Deadly 512

    "Simon, are you alright? Martin asked, noticing the grim expression on Simon''s face.


    Simon slowly lifted his gaze, his face dark and troubled.


    Martin quickly added. "If it''s something sensitive, you don''t have to share it. I was just curious."


    Simon took a deep breath. "It''s not exactly a secret. There''s no reason to hide it.


    "The most powerful dark organizations in the world are all here, including martial art experts from Brighton''s Seven Great Royal Houses. Even three generations of Lord Westeria and Lord Northlorn''s families havee. "And now, even three generations from the five major families are spotted in the streets of Harmonfield.


    "What does it mean? Are they really just here for sightseeing?


    "They''re not just here for fun. They''re here because of the ancient relic in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "Rumors about this relic have been circting in the martial society for decades.


    They say whoever ims it will have the power to dominate the martial world and control everything! The temptation is too great.


    "Dragon Ridge Valley is about to witness another bloodbath, just like 20


    wears ago


    Jack scoffed, "People from Westeria Residence, Lord Northlorn''s family... the Seven Great Royal Houses sending their best? Ha! They all have their own ns.


    When Dragon Manor burned down all those years ago, these people didn''t lift a finger to help! Their motives are hardly innocent.


    "But now that an ancient relic has appeared in Dragon Ridge Valley, they''re rushing there like rabbits! Anyone can see through their intentions.


    Tve heard the Seven Great Royal Houses are already preparing for the Dragon Commander selection at next year''s Thanksgiving Day.


    "If we don''t solve the mystery of the Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon from that case, Brighton w


    descend into chaos!


    "Only by uncovering the truth and finding the Dragon Lord''s bloodline can we stop the storm brewing in Brighton


    Martin sighed, looking defeated. "Solving the Dragon Manor case from back then is no easy task.


    As Draconia''s security and intelligence agencies closely monitored the movements at Dragon Ridge Valley, word about the ancient relic spread like wildfire through the World of Darkness'' upper echelons.


    The relic, which had mysteriously resurfaced 20 years ago, had made its appearance once again in Harmonfield''s Dragon Ridge Valley,


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 512 Storm Brewing in Brighton


    Its allure was undeniable.


    Whoever possessed it would hold the power to control the world.


    What country or organization wouldn''t want to im such an artifact?


    The World of Darkness, long dormant, had erupted in excitement.


    Elite agents from both covert and active dark organizations began flooding into Draconia''s Harmonfield. From Southeast Aurientia to Nordeast, from Western Urope to Northern Escea, and from South Agracia to Fricana-operatives from every corner of the world were converging on Dragon Ridge Valley.


    At a church in a Western European country, an old man in ck sat solemnly, mming a Bible onto the table. Twenty years ago, Dark Lord''s ten guardians died in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    These were some of the most powerful beings alive, yet they perished there! How is that possible?!


    "I believe their deaths are connected to that mysterious ancient relic!


    "We must seize it! It belongs to us, the Dark Lords!


    The World of Darkness must be ours!


    A red-robed guardian stood and bowed slightly, "Your Holiness, we''ve learned that top agents from several dark organizations have infiltrated Draconia''s Harmonfield.


    "Special forces from various nations have also managed to slip into Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "Even security forces and martial society experts are gathering there.


    "If the ancient relic really exists in Dragon Ridge Valley, with the Dark Lords'' fragmented power, do we stand a chance against thebined might of these dark organizations and the armed forces of superpowers? "Even if our strongest warriors manage to im it, will they even be able to take it out of Draconia?


    "Moreover, I''ve heard that Divine Drakebane is also in Harmonfield!"


    Caym from the Dark Lords shuddered in fear, falling silent,


    The room was thick with tension, the air almost suffocating.


    The red-robed guardian''s words struck a nerve.


    The appearance of the ancient relic at Dragon Ridge Valley had sent shockwaves through the World of Darkness.


    All those mysterious, hidden organizations and powerful forces around the world immediately sprang into action.


    With this level of intensity, who could possibly hold their ground in the fight for the ancient relic?


    So many top-tier experts across the globe were vying for this ancient relic.


    Chapter 512 Storm Brewing in Brighton


    44%


    +10 Free Coins


    Could the Dark Lords im it?


    The answer was obvious-no.


    A sly grin spread across Caym''s face. "Draconia has our insiders. That''s our ace.


    "We don''t just have unmatched strength-we''ve been preparing for this moment for over 20 years! Hahaha.

 The Deadly 513

    Chapter 513 You''re Throwing Yourself at Me Already


    Chapter 513 You''re Throwing Yourself at Me Already


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin didn''t take Marrisa to a hotel or to Vi One at Dawnspire Heights.


    Instead, he arranged for her to stay at Shirley''s vi, making it more convenient for Shirley to take her to the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce the next morning to finalize the paperwork for Marrisa''s restaurant''s headquarters. ALI AM, Robin left the vi


    Daphne, Rowan, and Rita were already waiting at the front door, ready to go.


    After they all piled into the car, they drove towards the entrance of Dragon Ridge Valley.


    As soon as they arrived, Freya and Talia stepped out of the car.


    "Robin, no vehicles are allowed past here. We''ll have to walk from this point, Freya exined, gesturing toward the darkened area where a crowd had gathered. She lowered her voice, adding, "Everyone entering Dragon Ridge Valley tonight is a skilled expert." Robin nodded. "Looks like there''s going to be a lot of fighting. If there really is an ancient relic, they''ll fight to the death over it!"


    "I can''t shake the feeling that someone is watching us from a high point in the valley," Freya remarked thoughtfully. "And that person seems to be enjoying the scene.


    "Maybe it''s a trap, a dangerous temptation."


    Talia furrowed her brows. "You think it''s a conspiracy?"


    Robin shrugged. "Who knows? But why else would so many people gather here at once?


    "We''ll find out what secrets lie in Dragon Ridge Valley soon enough.


    Daphne scanned the crowd quietly, feeling the oppressive energy from the powerful individuals around


    them.


    Despite the valley being bathed in darkness, she could sense the tension thickening the air, making the Dragon Ridge Valley are the more oppressive.


    Walking deeper into the valley, it felt like they were being set up for an ambush at any moment.


    The few weaker individuals in the group could almost hear their hearts racing.


    The group continued on, navigating the rough path ledling further into the valley.


    Talia switched on her shlight, aiming it at a group of people ahead of them.


    "Who''s that?" she asked aloud, noticing a man in his fifties in the group, his expression cold.


    Talia realized that this group was from Westeria Residence,


    The young woman in the middle, around 18 or 19, was none other than Catherine, the granddaughter of 16:42 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 513 You''re Throwing Yourself at Me Already


    449


    +10 Free Coins


    Lord Westeria.


    Catherine had been trained in martial arts by her grandfather, Nigel, from an early age, making her highly


    skilled.


    Among the third-generation heirs of the Brighton family, only her brother, Zayn, was stronger than her. Catherine was considered one of the top fighters in the family.


    The man in his fifties was Harold, Brighton''s top martial artist and the head steward of Westeria Residence.


    "Hey. Ms. McKay, is that you?" Talia called out with a grin.


    Catherine shot her a look of disdain. "Turn off your light."


    Talia''s face flushed.


    She remembered how, when they were children, they both lived in the military districtpound, but Catherine had always been distant, keeping to herself and rarely interacting with the other kids, especially those from Brighton. Their encounters had been few, but they had met before-so they weren''tplete strangers.


    Talia rolled her eyes. "What''s with the attitude? Just because you''re good at martial arts doesn''t mean you''re invincible. You probably couldn''t bear me now anyway!"


    "Enough. She''s obviously not interested in talking to you. Why are you getting all worked up for her?" Robin interrupted with a yful tap on Talia''s head. Don''t waste your breath on people who think too highly of themselves." Catherine red at Robin, her eyes icy. "Say one more word, and III-


    Robin sneered, cutting her off. "I don''t waste time on bitter, self-righteous women."


    Without another word, he walked past Catherine and her group.


    "How dare you! Catherine, furious, reached for her weapon, but her treasured sword refused to leave its scabbard.


    Harold narrowed his eyes and muttered, "A true master


    Robin gave a faint smile. "You''re right. Just remember-lon''t be too arrogant when you step outside. You might end up pping yourself in the face."


    "You little..."


    Catherine red at Robin, seething with rage, and was about to take action when Harold intervened. "Ms. McKay, don''t cause trouble. We have more important things to do."


    Catherine huffed, irritated. "I can''t be bothered!"


    "Wow, there are a lot of stunning women here tonight, aha... A group of men with distinct Ugosea features walked up from the opposite side of Dragon Rtge Valley. They called out casually to Catherine, Talia, and Freya, their voices carrying a yful and suggestive tone. 2/4


    Chapter 513 You''re Throwing Yourself at Me Already


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin recognized them instantly-they were the same en he''d run into earlier outside the Harmonfield Hotel, including the man with gray-hair.


    It was the strange-looking men following him who had made the co


    All five of them were highly skilled, elite fighters.


    Robin had picked out the gray-haired man right away.


    His name was Ondo, and he was the top fighter of the Northern Escea Dark Eagle faction, a man feared for his deadly abilities. Known as the "Killer Eagle," Ondo was notorious for his ruthless fighting style.


    If Ondo chose to fight, there would be no survivors. His fists were unstoppable once he started moving.


    At the hotel earlier. Robin had felt something different about Ondo-an unsettling aura of strength that made him stand out among the crowd.


    Although Ondo had been careful not to stir up trouble with Robin that night, choosing to leave things alone. Robin hadn''t expected their paths to cross again so soon in Dragon Ridge Valley. Behind Ondo stood Panther, a ruthless fighter and one of Dark Eagle''s top four martial art expert.


    Panther had his eyes locked on Catherine, a lecherous gleam in them.


    "Littledy, why aren''t you out enjoying life in the bright lights and fancy bars?" Panther taunted, stepping closer to Catherine and reaching toward her. "Looking to sneak off with me? Haha... Catherine''s face contorted with fury as she pped his hand away. "Don''t touch me!"


    But Panther easily grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer with a smirk. "You''ve got some fire, huh? Haha..." He wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Harold''s eyes widened in fury. "Let go of her, or I''ll kill you!"


    Pantherughed and threw a punch at Harold. "What''s wrong, old man? You''re going to kill me? The ones who tried that are already in the grave!" The punch forced Harold back several steps, though he barely kept his bnce. Ondo nced at Panther. "That''s enough."


    Panther chuckled, unfazed. "Ondo, you want us to be careful outside, but what''s the harm in taking a few lives here? I''ll take thisdy with me and have my fun. Haha!"


    Catherine, furious, tried to fight back, throwing punches and kicks, but nothing worked. Panther had herpletely under control.


    "You''re dead meat!" Harold roared,unching a powerful punch at Panther.


    The veteran fighter''s punch had the force of a thunderstrike, forcing Panther to stagger back.


    "You''ve got some fight in you, old man," Panther sneered. "Fine. You''ll die tonight in Dragon Ridge Valley!"


    With that, he pulled out a short de and hurled it stright toward Harold''s throat.


    III


    Chapter 513 You''re Throwing Yourself at Me Already


    +10 Free Coins


    Harold''s eyes widened in shock as he barely managed to dodge the de, rolling to the side just in time. Seeing Harold struggling. Catherine quicklyunched a flying kick at Panther. With a chuckle, Panther sidestepped effortlessly and pinched her foot with such force that it sent her flying backward into Robin''s arms.


    "D'', you''re throwing yourself at me already?" Robin grumbled as he caught her, then unceremoniously shoved her to the ground.


    "Hey!" Catherine yelled as her legs flew up after the roughnding. "What do you think you''re doing?!"

 The Deadly 514

    Chapter 514 You''ll Have to Bet Everything


    Chapter 514 You''ll Have to Bet Everything


    Robin stood over Catherine, who had just copsed onto the ground, her legs iling awkwardly in the air. He nced down at her with a smirk. "What did you expect! Am I supposed to hold you to keep you


    warm


    You little. Catherine was seething with anger, but no words came to her lips.


    Ar that moment, she was too enraged to focus on anything but her immediate goal. She quickly pushed herself to her feet, drew her dagger, and aimed it at Panther "You''re dead" she shouted, charging toward him


    Seeing her move, Harold unsheathed his sword and sprang into the air, aiming for the group of elite fighters surrounding Dark Eagle.


    A group of onlookers, many of whom recognized Panther, paused to watch.


    They exchanged looks of disdain.


    To them, it was beneath a skilled fighter like Panther to engage with someone as unpolished as Catherine


    In an instant. Harold''s sword was right in front of Panther.


    Although Harold was considered one of Brighton''s finest martial artists, when faced with experts of this caliber, he was clearly outmatched. These were warriors who had spent years on brutal battlefields, each of their movements sharp, precise. and deadly.


    In contrast, Harold''s technique appearedcking against Panther''s formidable skills.


    Without even sparing Harold a nce, Panther casually extended his palm.


    Harold was flung backward, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.


    Catherine stood frozen, eyes wide in disbelief.


    Harold, the head steward of Westeria Residence and renowned as Brighton''s greatest fighter, waspletely helpless before Panther''s power!


    But there was no time to dwell on this Catherine''s focus remained razor-sharp as she swung her dagger at Fanther''s throat, a move she had perfected through countless hours of practice. She was confident in her speed, her precision, and the force behind the strike.


    had no doubt she could end Panther''s life with a single blow.


    her danger Miced through the air, her body frore mid-action-Panther was gone.


    Poother reached our and lightly touched her cheek


    pped her away, sed her sprawling through the air like a broken doll


    Chapter 514 You''ll Have to Bet Everything


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin, who was now holding Catherine in a suggestive manner, sighed and nced down at Catherine, still dazed in his arms. "Do you have some sort of addiction to this or what?" He let her slip from his grasp, and she tumbled back to the ground


    "What the hell...?" Catherine groaned as shey on the dirt, rubbing her sore backside, utterly bewildered by the series of humiliations.


    Talia rolled her eyes. "Catherine, why do you keep throwing yourself at men? Are you trying to take advantage of Mr. Robin? You have no shame!"


    Catherine shot her a furious look, gesturing wildly. "Talia, what''s your problem? Just because I''m ignoring you doesn''t mean I''m forgiving you! Keep it up, and I''ll deal with youter!" Talia scoffed. "Hah, with your current skills, I doubt you could evennd a hit on me."


    Catherine''s face flushed red with fury.


    She had never imagined that her once-proud martial skills in Brighton would be so thoroughly humiliated here in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    With a re filled with defiance, she clutched her dagger again and charged back toward Panther.


    Robin shook his head. "You''re just going to end up in my arms again!


    Panther chuckled at her persistence. "Still at it, huh, sweetheart?"


    With that, he raised his palm once more.


    In an instant, Catherine was sent flying back into Robin''s arms again, as effortlessly as before.


    Robin let out a resigned sigh as he held her again, looking at her dazed expression. "Are you nning to stick to me today? You can''t win, but you keep ending up back here." He released her, and she tumbled to the ground once more.


    Catherine sat on the ground, rubbing her sore back, utterly confused. "What in the world just happened?"


    Talia burst intoughter. "I bet your butt feels numb now! Hahaha!"


    Frustrated, Catherine stomped her foot. "Talia, if you''re so tough, why don''t you step up and fight?"


    "Fine, I''ll show you!" Talia threw a punch and charged forward.


    "Don''t think you can beat me just because you''ve gotten lucky a few times. You''re nowhere near my level


    now!


    Taliaunched a punch, but Panther caught her arm effortlessly.


    "That''s not how you fight." Robin, seeing the danger, stepped in quickly, yanking Talia out of Panther''s grip and handing her a dagger.


    "You want to kill him? Then you''ll have to bet everything-your life. Go again."


    III


    Chapter 514 You''ll Have to Bet Everything


    Talia''s eyes widened as she understood Robin''s meaning.


    Against someone like Panther, it wasn''t enough to be skilled.


    You had to have the unrelenting will to kill, the kind of drive that meant risking everything.


    In a real fight, you couldn''t hold back.


    44%


    +10 Free Cons


    With a firm p on her back, Robin sent Talia soaring through the air, the cold gleam of her dagger shing.


    Panther''s grin faltered as he clutched his throat, gasping in shock. "H-how did you


    Before he could say another word, his massive body crumpled to the ground with a loud crash.


    The three men standing behind him froze, staring in disbelief.


    Even Ondo was stunned.


    He had no idea how Talia''s strike had managed to kill Panther.


    Taka herself stared at the dagger in her hand, her voice a whisper. "Did 1... did I really kill him?"


    Robin gave her a confirming nod. "Yes, now take out the rest.


    Talia immediately understood. Like a missile, she surged forward, her dagger shing as she aimed for the three remaining men.


    A gust of wind blew past, and all three men dropped to the ground, lifeless.


    Talia stood motionless, unable toprehend how she had just done that.


    Ondo, filled with terror, hurled a barrage of throwing knives at her.


    Robin reacted with lightning speed, pulling Talia behind him.


    In one smooth motion, he raised his left hand, and a flurry of deadly light points shot toward Ondo''s eyes, forehead, throat, and chest. Ondo, right until the end, never understood how he had died from his own weapons.


    With a thunderous crash, he fell, and the crowd gasped in shock.


    The legendary top fighter of Dark Eagle, Ondo, had been killed by a single, precise strike!

 The Deadly 515

    Mon, Dec 2 BB


    Chapter


    515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    The Dragon Ridge Valleyy in a deep, unsettling quiet, as dark as the night sky.


    Amidst this dense ckness, a dozen or more eyes red at Robin, filled with disbelief and fear.


    +10 Free Coins


    They were all certain that he had been the one responsible for the death of the top figures from the Northern Escea''s Dark Eagle.


    Although Robin''s face remained unclear in the dim light, the overwhelming aura around him made it impossible for these seasoned warriors to ignore his power.


    As they stood in the murky, distorted air, these prominent figures of the World of Darkness could sense a far more lethal presence than the yful encounter they had witnessed earlier. The unmistakable stench of death hung heavy in the air. Ondo, Dark Eagle''s notorious Killer Eagle, was undoubtedly among the best in the World of Darkness.


    In the Northern Escea''s killer rankings, he would easily be in the top five. The four other Dark Eagle elites who apanied him were no less dangerous, their skills just as formidable.


    And yet, all five had fallen to a single blow from one woman!


    What kind of power could possibly rival such strength


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the figures in the shadows began to retreat, slipping quietly into the depths of Dragon Ridge Valley.


    They weren''t here to show off their strength or engage in pointless conflicts.


    Their purpose was far more serious: to find the ancient relic, not to get caught up in futile power struggles,


    Catherine stood in shock as she watched Robin and Talia retreat.


    What kind of person has Talia brought along, whose power is so terrifying?


    Even more bewildering was the fact that Talia, once so far behind Catherine in skill, had effortlessly killed Panther, a high-ranking expert, with a single strike-and had also taken down four others. Harold had mentioned that those four were some of the most skilled, on par with or even sin Panther in strength.


    It took Harold a moment to shake off his shock before speaking. "Ms. McKay, we need to keep moving.


    "If it weren''t for Ms. Cross and that man, we''d be in serious trouble right now.


    "Tonight, the most powerful figures from the World of Darkness have gathered here in Dragon Ridge Valley. We need to be cautious. It''s probably safest to stick close to Ms. Cross''s group; at least we''ll have someone to rely on if things get dangerous." Catherine nodded silently, wincing as she pressed her hand against her sore back. With a slight limp, she followed them deeper into the valley.


    III


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    The Dragon Ridge Valleyy in a deep, unsettling quiet, as dark as the night sky.


    Amidst this dense ckness, a dozen or more eyes red at Robin, filled with disbelief and fear.


    +10 Free Cons


    They were all certain that he had been the one responsible for the death of the top figures from the Northern Escea''s Dark Eagle.


    Although Robin''s face remained unclear in the dim light, the overwhelming aura around him made it impossible for these seasoned warriors to ignore his power.


    As they stood in the murky, distorted air, these prominent figures of the World of Darkness could sense a far more lethal presence than the yful encounter they had witnessed earlier. The unmistakable stench of death hung heavy in the air. Ondo, Dark Eagle''s notorious Killer Eagle, was undoubtedly among the best in the World of Darkness,


    In the Northern Escea''s killer rankings, he would easily be in the top five. The four other Dark Eagle elites who apanied him were no less dangerous, their skills just as formidable.


    And yet, all five had fallen to a single blow from one woman!


    What kind of power could possibly rival such strength


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the figures in the shadows began to retreat, slipping quietly into the depths of Dragon Ridge Valley.


    They weren''t here to show off their strength or engage in pointless conflicts...


    Their purpose was far more serious: to find the ancient relic, not to get caught up in futile power struggles.


    Catherine stood in shock as she watched Robin and Talia retreat.


    What kind of person has Talia brought along, whose power is so terrifying?


    Even more bewildering was the fact that Talia, once so far behind Catherine in skill, had effortlessly Panther, a high-ranking expert, with a single strike-and had also taken down four others. killed


    Harold had mentioned that those four were some of the most skilled, on par with or even surpassing Panther in strength.


    It took Harold a moment to shake off his shock before speaking. "Ms. McKay, we need to keep moving.


    "If it weren''t for Ms. Cross and that man, we''d be in serious trouble right now.


    "Tonight, the most powerful figures from the World of Darkness have gathered here in Dragon Ridge Valley. We need to be cautious. It''s probably safest to stick close to Ms. Cross''s group; at least we''ll have someone to rely on if things get dangerous." Catherine nodded silently, wincing as she pressed her hand against her sore back. With a slight limp, she followed them deeper into the valley.


    III


    16:44 Mon, Dec 2BB.


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    +10 Free Cors


    By 2 AM, the thick clouds that had covered the sky parted, revealing a brilliant, full moon...


    Its soft light washed over Dragon Ridge Valley, casting a peaceful glow.


    The valley, once shrouded in darkness, was now drapel in a thin mist.


    The ancient, quiet valley had taken on an even more mysterious and ethereal air.


    It felt as if they had stepped into a world far removed from the ordinary, where time and space had no meaning.


    From the farthest reaches of time and distance, something ancient and unknown was drawing closer, bing clearer by the moment


    Catherine trailed behind Robin and the others, her gaze fixed on the young man''s proud, aloof figure.


    She had heard rumors of a new general in the War Wolf Special Forces just a few days ago,


    With Freya and Talia by his side, if she was right, Robin was that very general!


    At first, she hadn''t paid much attention to the news.


    She assumed this newly promoted officer was just another young heir from a powerful family, sent to the frontlines for experience,cking any real skill.


    But now, seeing him in person, it was clear that Robin was much more than she had imagined.


    Perhaps he truly had the strength to back up his title.


    Catherine couldn''t help but stare at Robin''s retreating figure, a strange flutter stirring in her chest.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she scolded herself inwardly.


    D*wn it. What am I thinking?


    "Ms. McKay, Lord Northlorn''s eldest son, Elliott, has arrived!" Harold''s voice snapped her back to reality.


    Catherine followed Harold''s gesture and saw Elliott, apanied by several skilled warriors from the Northlon estate, approaching them.


    Elliott had begun his military career at just 16, serving on the frontlines in the Northlorn field troops.


    His skills were exceptional, and by his early 20s, he had already built an impressive reputation.


    He had also maintained close connections with Cole, a high-ranking figure in the Phoenix Vanguard of Nordeast, and was rumored to have joined their ranks.


    Some even said he now served as the vice branch leader for the Northlorn area within the Phoenix Vanguard.


    Elliott wasn''t one for mingling with the young aristocrats of Brighton''s high society.


    Instead, he preferred thepany of older generations, often ying chess or sipping tea with them in his spare time.


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    +10 Free Cons


    A man of maturity beyond his years, Elliott was well respected among the Brighton elite.


    His arrival here indicated that the Northlorn family had a vested interest in the ancient relic.


    Harold lowered his voice again. "Ms. McKay, I believe members from the Seven Great Royal Houses of Brighton have also arrived.


    "I noticed a few familiar faces earlier. They''re likely martial society experts sponsored by these residences.


    "And there are neers too. Each one radiates an incredibly powerful aura.


    "Twenty years ago, when the news of the relic first surfaced, Dragon Ridge Valley and Brighton were both sites of brutal massacres.


    "Now that the relic is in y again, the valley will undoubtedly be stained with blood.


    "You also noticed, didn''t you? The top experts and organizations from the World of Darkness have gathered here for this relic. We need to tread carefully. Catherine nodded, her grip on her dagger tightening as her palms grew sweaty.


    As they moved deeper into the valley, the moonlight brightened, casting a calm, serene glow over Dragon Ridge Valley.


    The once vague surroundings now stood clearly defined.


    The faces below in the valley were sharp and distinct.


    Harold and the four warriors from Westeria Residence stayed close, ever vignt, scanning the crowd around them.


    Suddenly, Catherine noticed a man of Ske descent in a ck robe walking toward them from the left.


    The man''s long hair partially concealed his ghostly pale face, and his deep, prating eyes glowed with faint, otherworldly blue.


    A single nce into his eyes was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine, filling them with a sense of unease and dread.


    It was him-the legendary superpower of the World of Darkness, Glenin!


    Known as the Mindcaster, Glenin had been a force to reckon with in the World of Darkness.


    Years ago, the organization had created a ranking system called the Dark List for the 20 strongest individuals and the ten most powerful organizations.


    Glenin had been ranked 14th.


    The Mindcaster Sect which he belonged to had ranked second.


    After the bloody massacre in Dragon Ridge Valley 20 years ago, Glenin and his sect had vanished from the public eye..


    But now, here he was, reappearing in Dragon Ridge Valley-close enough to be seen!


    Chapter 515 Top Expert, Glenin!


    +10 Free Coins


    Before, Harold had only heard the stories about these powerful figures and seen their images at the Westeria Residence.


    Naturally, such images could only be found in ces of that prestige.


    Just as he marveled at Glenin''s sudden appearance after nearly 20 years, another group approached, their presence so overwhelming that the air seemed to thicken with power.


    This aura was even more intimidating than Glenin''s!


    Harold watched in shock as Glenin stepped aside, bowing his head in respect to the neers.


    Under the moonlight, Harold was horrified to see who these powerful figures were.


    They, too, hade to Dragon Ridge Valley...

 The Deadly 516

    Chapter 516 Did You See the Young Lord Dragon?


    Chapter 516 Did You See the Young Lord Dragon? 144%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Westeria Residence was home to one of the most formidable intelligenceworks in all of Draconia. rivaling even the legendary Investigation Division 7 of the Central Security Bureau.


    It was widely regarded as one of the best in the world, a secretive force whose reach extended far beyond Draconia''s borders.


    In the past, thiswork hadpiledprehensive dossiers on the most powerful figures and secretive organizations within the World of Darkness, a realm shrouded in mystery and danger. Harold, the head steward of Westeria Residence, had certainly seen the reports and video footage detailing the activities of these formidable individuals.


    While he had never met them in person and certainlycked the connections to interact with such legendary figures, he had no trouble recognizing them as soon as they entered his line of sight.


    As these titans of power walked toward him, Harold couldn''t help but feel the air grow thick with tension.. the weight of their presence nearly suffocating.


    He quickly motioned for Catherine to step back.


    The faces moving past them were those of legends, individuals who had once struck terror into the heart of the World of Darkness.


    These were the kind of people whose mere footsteps could send shockwaves across the globe.


    Among them were Steller, leader of the Devil''s Hand Syndicate, Kaseth of the Angel Society, Ezra Davison from Phoenix Vanguard''s Duskvale division, and Haniel of the Destruction Order-names that had been the epitome of fear and respect 20 years ago, Each of them was more terrifying than thest.


    The crowd quickly parted as the powerful figures approached, not daring to even breathe too loudly in their presence.


    No one in their right mind would dare challenge these giants, whose power could bring entire nations to their knees.


    One wrong move, one slight provocation, and death woulde swiftly.


    Catherine, noticing Harold''s unease, whispered, "Grandpa Harold, who are all these people? Everyone looks so afraid of them."


    Harold''s voice was low, but urgent. "Ms. McKay, we must stay clear of them. We can''t afford to provoke them.


    "These people were the scourge of the world two decades ago," he continued, his words dripping with awe and fear. "Each one could single-handedly take down the security forces of a medium-sized country.


    "And the fact that they are all gathered here together? That''s something unprecedented.


    "Tonight, the leaders of nearly all the top dark organizations from 20 years ago havee together..


    16:44 Mon,


    Chapter 516 Did You See the Young Lord Dragon?


    +10 Free Cams


    Draconia''s security services have already prepared for this. Intelligence agencies from all over the world are no doubt watching closely.


    "If a conflict breaks out here, Dragon Ridge Valley could be torn apart. And if that legendary ancient artifact is really here, then Dragon Ridge Valley could be hit like it''s struck by a super bomb!" Catherine listened, stunned but also intrigued. To witness such living legends was a rare and unexpected privilege.


    She looked up to see a frail, bald old man at the head of the group.


    Harold leaned in and whispered, That''s Bourne, the fourth-ranked figure on the Dark List.


    "He''s a true monster. Several of the world''s special forces tried to catch him, but they all failed-and paid dearly for it. He''s considered the leader of the most destructive organization in the world." Trailing behind Bourne was a man in a crisp white suit, his tall, slim frame carrying an air of elegance and


    His face was youthful and handsome, and his gold-framed sses glinted in the moonlight. His I white-gloved hands seemed almost magical as they glowed under the stars. Harold gasped, his voice barely audible. "Prince Philip


    This man was the third-ranked powerhouse on the Dark List.


    long.


    He was known as the Bloodbound King. His magic was so powerful, he could defeat even the strongest. enemies without breaking a sweat.


    He had dealings with the Dark Lords of Western Urope, the ult arts of Southeast Aurientia, the hexcraft of Thanagard, and the parasite ns here in Draconia.


    He was the undisputed master of blood curse magic, capable of destroying anyone with a single word.


    His charm could lure anyone in-but behind his smile Lay unspeakable carnage.


    The shock of seeing these two legendary figures was overwhelming, but then the crowd''s attention shifted to the towering man walking behind them.


    He was over six feet tall, his presence as imposing as a mountain.


    Harold instinctively pulled Catherine back, taking several hurried steps away.


    This was Paulson, the warlord from Rashea in Northern Urope.


    He was a one-man army-rumor has it that not even a sniper bullet could pierce his skin.


    He once fought off Kashea''s entire special forces brigade by himself, forcing the king to bow to him. No one dared challenge him.


    But the shock didn''t stop there.


    Following closely behind him was a man dressed in a golden trench coat. His face was refined and gentle, with soft eyes that held a warm glow.


    Chapter 516 Did You See the Young Lord Dragon?


    +10 Free Cons


    His thick, curly hair framed his face, and his eyes were as deep and enchanting as the starry sea- profound, distant, and captivating.


    A single nce from him was as intoxicating as fine wine, leaving a rich, lingering impression.


    A radiant, kind smile graced his handsome face, but this angelic smile somehow kept everyone from daring to look for too long.


    This man was none other than Prometheus, who held the top spot on the Dark List among the world''s ten most feared organizations two decades ago.


    Stories say that Prometheus, wielding his ominous staff, single-handedly overpowered the lead trainer of Autreynia''s clite 72nd Tactical Division, renowned as the best special forces unit worldwide.


    His victory left the Autreynian Intelligence Agency with no choice but to grant him amnesty, removing him from their surveince list and negotiating a secret truce.


    Yet after the fierce bloodshed at Dragon Ridge Valley 20 years ago, Prometheus vanished without a trace. The disappearance of these elite figures led to a quiet celebration among the world''s top powers.


    If those same leaders had witnessed what was happening tonight, one could only specte about their thoughts.


    Ten minutester, the group reached a cliff, stopping at the edge where no further passagey.


    Prometheus scanned the area, and his eyes suddenlynded on someone. He smiled, recognizing an old acquaintance.


    He pointed to Glenin and called out, "Good to see you, Mr. Glenin."


    Glenin bowed deeply in respect. "Lord Prometheus, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Prometheus smiled faintly, his gaze thoughtful. "I heard you were here 20 years ago. Did you see the Young Lord Dragon?"


    Glenin hesitated, then shook his head. "My lord, I think you''re mistaken. That year, I ventured into this valley, but upon my arrival, it turned into a gruesome massacre, leaving no survivors. I tried to investigate, but Draconian security forces forced me to retreat. I saw nothing.''


    Prometheus smiled softly, as if pleased. "I''ve heard rumors of a God of Death emerging recently. I wonder if he''s here today. I''d love to meet him."

 The Deadly 517

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 517 Draconite


    Chapter 517 Draconite


    "God of Death?"


    Glenin stopped for a moment, a scoff creeping onto his face.


    Lord Prometheus, are you talking about that so-called Divine Drakebane, the one who rose from the Fricana battlefield?"


    Prometheus gave a slight nod, his gaze sharp with disdain.


    Glenin let out a dryugh. "This so-called ''God of Death is nothing but an insect inparison to you, my lord. Why even bring him up?"


    Prometheus tilted his head, pride evident in his posture, and gazed up at the moon.


    Tve been secluded for ten years, away from the world. Now that I''ve reemerged, I wanted to see what new powers have risen in the martial world over thest decade. "As I traveled, all I heard about was this so-called Divine Drakebane."


    Prometheus shook his head slowly. "In these ten years, the World of Darkness has fallen into decay.


    "It seems the world has lost its spark without people like us around, haha..."


    Paulson mmed his fist into the rocky cliffside.


    The ground trembled beneath the impact, and the mountainside cracked.


    Massive stones tumbled down into the valley, crashing Joudly and sending shockwaves through the air.


    The sheer force of the second-ranked figure on the Dark List stunned the group.


    They instinctively stepped back, moving at least 30 feet away.


    "God of Death"-such a joke. He''s merely an attention-seeking spoiled brat. If I ran into him today, I''d knock him out!"


    Paulson muttered, and Philip couldn''t help but let out tinklingugh, like the sound of silver bells. If someone hadn''t seen him, they could have sworn it was theughter of a young girl in her prime. Philip dramatically adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. That was priceless!"


    "Kids these days are calling themselves ''Gods of Death for fun. I hope I get the chance to meet him and show him what a real ''God of Death'' looks like! Ha....


    Prometheus gave a nonchnt smile. "Gentlemen, it''s been 20 years since rumors started about an ancient. relic hidden in Dragon Ridge Valley. We didn''te here back then.


    "I just want to know-was that relic nothing more than myth, or does it truly exist?"


    The


    group fell silent, the air thick with anticipation.


    1


    16.44 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 517 Draconite


    +10 Free Coins


    Haniel from the Destruction Order stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Prometheus and the others.


    "Lord Prometheus, I''ve heard that more than 200 of the strongest warriors gathered in Dragon Ridge Valley, and they all perished there.


    "From what I understand, 30 of them were found as dry, lifeless corpses. It''s said that the ancient relic has the ability to drain blood and marrow,


    "It specifically feeds off the blood and marrow of extraordinary beings to nourish itself.


    "Every 50 years, when the time ends, the relic reveals its apocalyptic power. Only one with the right innate talent can control it.


    "So, whoever possesses the relic bes the ruler of the world, able tomand celestial warriors and infernal legions alike.


    "Out of all those superpowered beings who entered Dragon Ridge Valley, only one''s whereabouts remain unknown.


    "That person was Young Lord Dragon, a military god from Draconia''s newest generation.


    "He''s been missing for 20 years and hasn''t been seen since.


    When Young Lord Dragon was mentioned, Prometheus shrugged. "I never met him. However, I suspect this powerful figure perished here long ago.


    Though Draconia never confirmed it, in my opinion, he''s been gone for years. If he were alive, he''d certainly be here today."


    Kaseth from the Angel Society lowered his head in respect and asked, "If this ancient relic is as powerful as you say, what exactly is it? What does it look like?" Philip smiled mysteriously. The relic itself has no true form. It''s something ever-changing.


    "But my mentor once told me that there is a mysterious gem called Draconite in this world, and its presence is what activates the relic.


    "Whoever possesses the Draconite will have it merge with their body.


    "As the Draconite bonds with the person, their bloodline gradually changes.


    "Once the divine power of the Draconite fully fuses with their bloodline, they will gain control of the relic. which holds the power to understand the world." Several people gasped, taken aback by the revtion.


    This was the first time they had heard that the relic''s power could only be unlocked with the Draconite.


    Philip smirked proudly. "As you can see, the relic itself has no form. The relic is merely a concept, a manifestation of nature. Only when influenced by the Draconite does it take shape." Haniel from the Destruction Order asked, "So, what you''re saying is that we can only find the relic by first obtaining the Draconite?"


    449


    Chapter 517 Draconite


    +10 Free Coins


    Philip nodded with a smile. "Indeed. There''s only one Draconite in the world! It''s a gem that''s absorbed. the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth for millions of years. "Don''t mistake me. Even if the Draconite appears, none of you will have a chance to im it!"


    Haniel lowered his head, a glint of cunning in his eyes


    In his mind, he thought. Even if the Draconite is found, you powerful ones will fight among yourselves over it.


    Perhaps the one who ims it won''t even be one of you


    I''ll just wait for the chaos to unfold, then strike when you''re alt distracted.


    Meanwhile, the other top-tier experts lurking nearby, having overheard the conversation, were already nning their moves.


    With so many powerful figures gathered for this very purpose, who could truly im the Draconite in the


    end?


    Would anyone dare challenge Prometheus, the top figure on the Dark List, if he were to take the Draconite?


    With such a temptation on the line, anything could happen..


    If the experts united against him, perhaps there would be a chance to win!


    Bourne sneered. "Draconite? Does something like that even exist?"


    But inside, he was already calcting how he could seize the treasure if it appeared,


    Of course, he wasn''t strong enough to contend with the top three.


    He hoped Prometheus would end up locked in battle with Philip and Paulson.


    Then, he could swoop in and im the prize-that would be the ideal oue.


    While the dark organization members continued to discuss the legendary Draconite, Robin, Talia, Freya, and the others had discovered a hidden passage behind the cliff.


    It led to apletely different world from the ridge!


    In this vast space, a vibrant peach orchard bloomed in full glory.


    Under the soft moonlight and cool breeze, the peach blossoms swayed in the air, filling the space with a sweet fragrance.


    In the middle of the orchard, a spring-fed pond bubbled up from the ground.


    Mist swirled over the surface, adding to the magical atmosphere.


    In the mist, a red Draconite shimmered, glowing with an irresistible, mesmerizing light.


    44%


    Chapter 518 That Draco

 The Deadly 518

    Chapter 518 That Draconite Belongs to Mer


    Chapter 518 That Draconite Belongs to Me!


    +10 Free Comm


    Talia. Freya. Daphne, and the others were left in stunned silence as they gazed at the breathtaking sight


    before them


    The scenery stretched out like a piece of paradise, as it had been lifted straight from a dream--50 beautifully unreal that it seemed impossible.


    For years, rumors and stories had swirled around Dragon Ridge Valley, but no one had ever described such a magnificent view beneath it.


    What they had thought was a myth was now revealing itself in all its splendor.


    Under the glowing light of the moon, peach blossoms swayed gently in the breeze, their petals drifting in the air, while soft tendrils of smoke curled upward. Amidst the mist, the radiant red of the Draconite glowed like a fiery beacon, casting an otherworldly light over everything


    The scene was otherworldly, like something from a fairy tale, a ce seemingly untouched by time.


    If the legend never existed, no one would have entered this magical realm.


    Fortune, it seemed, found those who least expected i like the moment they were witnessing now, destined to unfold.


    Talia stepped forward, drawn by the crystal-clear spring in front of her, unable to resist exploring the source of such beauty.


    But without warning, thorny vines shot out, aiming for her with incredible speed!


    Robin leaped forward, grabbing Talia and pulling her out of the way just in time.


    The vines froze, but even from a distance, their poisonous aura was unmistakable, as if they could strike at any second.


    The vines were covered in thorns nearly six inches long, resembling sharp swords more than natural nt growth-almost like a deadly trap rather than a living thing. -That was close!


    Had those thorns struck her, Talia would have been trapped, ensnared in a creel, thorn-filled prison.


    Freya reached out, wanting to examine the vines, but Robin quickly grabbed her wrist.


    "Dont touch them," he warned. "They''re poisonous."


    Freya stopped, a cold shiver running through her as she noticed the vines sinister appearance.


    Each thorn pulsed with a dark energy, as if the vines were alive and watching their every movement.


    She realized that if she moved even a little closer, the vines would likely bind her, and the venomous thorns would mean instant death.


    44%


    16.44 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 518 That Draconite Belongs to Mel


    +10 Free Coins


    The thought of what might have happened had she acted differently sent a cold chill down her spine.


    Robin gestured for the others to step back before drawing the dragon dagger and moving forward with careful steps.


    In an instant, the dense tangle of vines parted, creating a narrow path just wide enough for one person to pass through.


    Freya. Talia, and Daphne stood, exchanging bewildered nces. "Why is this happening?" Daphne asked in a confused voice.


    Her eyes drifted to the dragon dagger in Robin''s hand and an incredible thought struck her.


    Could it be that the entire peach orchard, with the glowing Draconite in the pool, had been designed specifically for the dragon dagger! She didn''t dare voice the idea. but her gaze remained fixed on Robin, eager to see what would happen


    ¦°¦¥¦­¦³.


    Emboldened by Robin''s sess, Talia stepped forward cautiously.


    Bur as soon as she did, a thick white fog rose from the ground, and the vines lunged at her again.


    Startled, she stumbled backward. "W-what''s happening?"


    Daphne''s calm voice reached her. "Can''t you see? Only Mr. Ramsey can pass.


    It was at that moment that Talia and Freya understood the vines seemed to be responding solely to Robiti.


    The world was truly filled with wonders beyond imagination.


    This scene shattered everything Freya and Talia had ever believed about the world.


    Robin continued to frown, stepping carefully forward, the tangled vines parting once again to form a small, clear path before him.


    A quiet smile tugged at his lips.


    This world, this hidden domain within Dragon Ridge Valley, was connected to his past life in ways he never anticipated.


    This world is full of possibilities! He thought to himself, his heart stirring with wonder.


    "Stay where you are," he called to Freya, Talia, and Daphne. "Don''te any closer...


    The vines seemed to acknowledge his presence, bowing in respect and clearing the way for him.


    As he moved deeper into the thicket, the vines twisted and bent, parting as if they were waiting for him.


    like servants to a master,


    Once he entered the space enclosed by the vines, the barrier quickly snapped shut behind him, forming a dense, thorny wall that cut him off from the others. Robin slowly advanced toward the spring, the mist swirling around the glowing Draconite.


    Chapter 518 That Draconite Belongs to Mel


    Suddenly, it erupted in a brilliant sh of light!


    +10 Free Coins


    The mes from the Draconite illuminated the area, casting everything in a dazzling, ethereal glow.


    The entire space was bathed in a divine brilliance, as the heavens themselves had opened up, pouring down a flood of golden radiance.


    Freya. Talia, and Daphne stood frozen, their eyes wide with awe.


    What they were seeing defied belief-this was no ordinary treasure.


    What kind of priceless artifact could emit such a pure radiant light?


    Even treasures as legendary as the Southstar Sapphire couldn''tpare to this magnificent disy.


    The light seemed to be the culmination of ages, as if had been gathering the essence of the sun and moon for millennia.


    All of them trembled, awestruck, their bodies vibrating beneath the overwhelming glow.


    Suddenly, a loud crash broke through the silence,


    The hidden path''s barrier was shattered by a powerful punch from Haniel.


    Prometheus and several other formidable fighters rushed in.


    When they saw the blinding radiance, they were left speechless.


    This was it-the fabled Draconite!


    "We found it!" Philip shouted, his voice cutting through the air, shaking the space around them.


    Prometheus''s eyes gleamed with greed. "The Draconites really here! It''s mine!"


    Paulson''s muscles bulged as he roared in fury, ready to fight anyone who stood between him and the prize.


    "This Draconite is mine!" he shouted, his fists swinging like iron hammers.


    Bourne, controlling his joy, waited patiently, his eyes shining with the hunger of a wolf, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    He would wait until Prometheus, Bourne, Paulson, and Philip were locked in a deadly struggle against each other before making his move.


    As the others rushed forward, some were so overwhelmed by the sight that they lost all control, charging straight toward the pool.


    Prometheus moved swiftly, his punch sending six advancing fighters crashing to the ground in a bloody heap:


    In the chaos that followed, dozens of warriors fell, the bodies scattered in front of the pool.


    The remaining fighters hesitated, knowing they stood no chance against the top four lighters in the Dark List, especially Prometheus.


    Chapter 518 That Draconite Belongs to Me!


    All eyes then turned to Robin, who was steadily approaching the pool from the vines.


    +10 Free Coins


    Who''s there?" Philip screamed, his voice full of rage. "That Draconite is mine! If you take one more step. I''ll kill you!"

 The Deadly 519

    Chapter 519 A Thousand Years


    519 A Thousand Years


    44%.


    +10 Free Coins


    Philip''s scream pChapter ierced the air, its shrill intensity shaking the very earth. The force of his cry fractured the stone walls around him, sending tremors through the ground and rattling the trees.


    The entire peach blossom forest-the hidden sanctuary-shuddered under the sheer power of his fury. Dust swirled through the air, thick and choking, as if thend itself trembled in fear.


    Warriors with lower cultivation levels copsed, blood spilling from their mouths as pain wracked their bodies


    The more powerful among them gritted their teeth, struggling to maintainposure against the full force of Philip''s wrath, the third-ranked figure on the Dark List.


    Once, Philip had carried himself with grace, a dignified figure of poise and wisdom. But now, that image had shattered.


    Theposed schr was gone, reced by an aura of pure, unrelenting killing intent, so potent it seemed to warp the very fabric of the world around him.


    Prometheus and Paulson, the top two strongest fighters on the Dark List, stood motionless, their eyes cold. and focused on Robin.


    He continued his steady advance toward the pond, but they were prepared-should Philip make a move, they would strike without hesitation.


    After the initial shock of Philip''s outburst, all eyes turned toward the center of the pond.


    There, the legendary Draconite stone radiated a dazzling, otherworldly light.


    The sight was mesmerizing, pulling at something deep inside each onlooker,


    This was more than just a rare treasure; it was a chance to change their destinies, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Whoever imed the Draconite would rise above all, gaining a powerful ancient relic that couldmand the very World of Darkness. The temptation was overwhelming.


    Even with the odds stacked against them, many were willing to risk everything for a chance at such unimaginable power.


    The


    prospect of sess stirred a flicker of hope in each of their hearts.


    Much like those cherished dreams of the past, there was a spark of hope alive in everyone''s heart.


    Taking one bold risk might lead to ruin, but what if it miraculously seeded?


    That would open the door to limitless sess, a rapid ascent to greatness!


    However, if theycked the courage to take that leap, or if they were too afraid to even envision it, those dreams would remain nothing more than distant illusions. 16:44 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 519 A Thousand Years


    +10 Free Coins


    However, many overlooked the most important question: Did they have the strength to gamble their lives for this prize?


    Despite the presence of several powerful figures from the Dark List, the treasure hunters in the peach blossom forest would not back down.


    They would fight for the Draconite, no matter the cos


    As Robin continued his walk toward the water''s edge, hundreds of eager, greedy gazes followed him. Philip''s scream, still echoing in the distance, went ignored.


    The air around the pond shimmered with the energy of the stone, its light dancing like a living thing, as though celebrating a reunion with a long-lost master.


    As Robin approached, the Draconite responded, leaping and spinning in the air. sending beams of light scattering across the mist.


    The mist rippled as if stirred by ethereal music, and for a brief moment, it felt as if the Draconite itself was singing, a melody of longing and joy.


    This was no ordinary gem; it was a relic filled with life and magic, as if a passionate spirit, cloaked in red, was reaching out to its long-awaited lover, separated for a thousand years. My beloved!


    You disappeared after our greatest triumph


    Through countless ages and endless time, I''ve waited for you.


    I''ve waited for you, in armor, to return on the wind''s wings so we can rise together and unite the world.


    This encounter, this moment-I''ve waited for it for a thousand years!


    Finally, fortune has smiled upon me, and I can wait no longer


    As Robin reached the water''s edge, the entire forest seemed to tremble in anticipation, mirroring the excitement of the Draconite''s movements.


    The pond''s surface echoed a sound like the innocent, delicateughter of a child, pure and sweet.


    Robin extended his hand, and the Draconite grew still its radiant light dimming slightly as the mist settled around it.


    The pond''s surface became clear, revealing the sparkling droplets of water that had collected in the air.


    As they fell, it seemed time itself was frozen, captured in the mirror-like surface below.


    The Draconite, with a shy grace, moved toward Robins waiting hand, its glow swirling around him like a celestial dance, leaving behind a trail of peach blossoms in full bloom. The sight was beyond anything they could have imagined, so fantastical that it seemed


    impossible.


    Just as everyone was lost in awe of the millennia-long reunion between Robin and the Draconite. Philip''s cries broke through the moment, shrill and filled with fury. 16:44 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 519 A Thousand Years


    The warriors stepped back, recognizing that the Bloodbound King had lost all control.


    +10 Free Coins


    Philip''s anger was a force to be reckoned with, capable of summoning the most fearsome beasts on the.


    Philip began to chant in a strange, eerie tone, his cold, snake-like eyes shing beneath his sses as hundreds of cursed symbols flew toward Robin.


    Daphne cried out in rm, "Mr. Ramsey, be careful!"


    But Robin paid no mind to the oing curse. His focus remained on the Draconite, the stone that had waited a thousand years for him.


    The blood-red aura enveloped Robin as the Draconite reached him, its ancient magic warding off the world around them.


    Then, as if onmand. Philip''s summoned beasts arrived.


    A wave of four monstrous serpents, two massive tigers, ten wild wolves, and countless venomous snakes surged toward Robin.


    The giant snakes were long enough to swallow entire buildings, their jaws wide and deadly.


    The tigers'' fangs were razor-sharp, and the wolves were dripping with blood.


    The snakes, sleek and silent, slithered through the mist like shadows of death.


    Fear rippled through the warriors, and the magnitude of Philip''s power struck terror into their hearts.


    Freya and Talia, too stunned to react, watched in horror.


    They had never witnessed such a powerful and malevolent blood curse before.


    It was beyond anything they could have imagined.


    Philip''sugh echoed eerily around them, a wicked sound that filled the air with dread.


    The force of his presence was enough to send the bravest warriors fleeing to the corners of the forest, their ears and eyes shut tight against the horrific sight.


    The power of his curse was deadly. Some warriors fell before they could even move, blood spilling from their mouths in their final moments.


    Talia, Freya, Daphne, and others were frozen, unable to tear their gaze away from the unfolding nightmare.


    Even the newly arrived Catherine and Harold copsed to the ground, not daring to watch or listen to the carnage that was about to unfold.


    But Robin, unmoved by the terror surrounding him, turned slowly to face the oing beasts. "Get lost, you beasts!" he sneered.


    In the blink of an eye, a sh of cold light cut through the crimson sky. The dragon dagger sliced through the air with blinding speed, severing the monstrous serpents and beasts in one fell swoop. 244 Mon,


    Chapter 519 A Thousand Years


    9.44%


    +10 Free Coins


    The severed heads of the creatures flew through the air their mouths still open in death, crashing straight toward Philip.


    Philip staggered back in horror.


    He had never expected the very creatures he summoned to turn on him.


    Before he could react, the massive jaws of the beasts closed in on him.


    With a chilling scream, he was torn apart.


    The third-ranked powerhouse of the World of Darkness, Philip, had met his end.


    BK 43%


    16.45 Mon, De

 The Deadly 520

    Chapter 520 Not Worthy Enough to Share With Me Chapter 520 Not Worthy Enough to Share With Me The Peachgrove was as silent as the depths of hell.


    It was as if nothing had ever happened here.


    +10 Free Coins


    Sheer cliffs loomed, the cold pool of water shimmered faintly, dim moonlight bathed the scene, and the peach trees stood in lonely silence. Everything was so still, without a single hint of life.


    The only remnants of the terrifying moment that had just rocked this ce to its foundation were the drifting flower petals in the breeze. Everyone stood frozen, as if time itself had stopped.


    The chaotic space hade to a halt, transforming into a fractured, fleeting memory.


    Whether that horrific scene had been real or an illusion no longer mattered.


    What mattered was that Philip, the third-ranked powerhouse in the World of Darkness, had died as if it were nothing.


    Is the Bloodbound King no longer alive due to the impact of his own blood curse?


    This world was too absurd.


    Absurd to the point of leaving everyone speechless,


    The superpower, who had nearly conquered the entire World of Darkness, met his end by his own hand. Looking at the torn remnants of Philip''s body scattered on the ground, everyone was filled with a sense of bittersweet awe. No one even remembered that moment when Robin had shed down a fierce beast.


    All they could remember was the terrifying sight of those hideous creatures pursuing Philip.


    For a full two minutes, the Peachgrove had been still, its heartbeat in sync with the shock of that moment.


    A cold wind swept through, rustling the branchesden with peach blossoms, sending a fresh wave of petals drifting down.


    Robin slowly turned around, looking at the Draconite floating before him and smiling gently. "Come on,e to my hand."


    The vibrant, enchanting Draconite leapt into Robin''s palm like an affectionate spirit beast.


    The surreal beauty of the sight left all the superpowerful beings present in awe.


    It was too beautiful!


    The breathtaking scene eclipsed all thoughts of violence, desire, and life-or-death struggle.


    I


    31


    Chapter 520 Not Worthy Enough to Share With Me


    No one wanted to shatter this pure, otherworldly moment of beauty.


    -10 Free Cont


    "Put down the Draconite-that belongs to me! A furious roar shattered the serenity of the scene.


    Paulson, who was number two on the Dark List, rush


    An angry enraged toward Robin, bursting through the thorns and vines.


    Staring at the Draconite flickering in Robin''s hand like a living me, Paulson''s eyes zed with greed.


    Ignoring the blood pouring from the cuts and punctures on his arms, he reached out, intent on snatching the Draconite from Robin''s grasp.


    Paulson''s massive, towering frame practically engulfed Robin.


    Standing at a full 6''7" with a build twice as wide as an average man, he looked like an iron fortress as he loomed over Robin


    Just as Paulson''s thick hand reached toward the Draconite, a burst of me red up, and the Draconite instantly vanished.


    A shocked murmur rippled through the peach grove. Where did the Draconite go?"


    Paulson froze, only to see that the Draconite was now hovering 300 feet in the air, zing like a blood-red sun and casting a crimson glow over the entire grove. Robin gave a cold smile. Try to take what''s mine, and you''re as good as dead."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sh of steel cut through the air, slicing across Paulson''s throat like lightning.


    Paulson clutched at his neck, blood gurgling between bis fingers, his terrified gaze fixed on Robin''s icy, unyielding face.


    He had spent decades dominating the World of Darkness, and yet, here he was-cut down by an unknown upstart in a single stroke.


    His eyes widened in shock as he caught sight of the weapon in Robin''s hand-a cold, deadly dragon dagger gleaming faintly in the moonlight.


    Desperately, he tried to shout, but blood surged from his torn throat, filling his windpipe and choking off


    any sound.


    An enormous crash echoed through the grove as Paulson''s massive body fell by the edge of the


    pool


    "Ahr


    Only when everyone looked down at Paulson''s gruesome corpse did they finally understand: the second-ranked powerhouse on the Dark List had been killed by Robin!


    In that moment, all eyes turned toward Robin, sizing him up carefully for the first time.


    Who was this tall, sharp-featured young mant


    In less than five minutes, he had taken down two of the Dark List''s top fighters!


    Chapter 520 Not Worthy Enough to Share With Me


    Such terrifying power was simply otherworldly,


    +10 Free Coins


    Someone''s gaze fell on the dark, weathered dagger in Robin''s hand, and a voice broke the silence with a shout, "Divine Drakebanel"


    "He''s he''s the legendary Divine Drakebane!"


    A ripple of shock swept through the crowd as everyone stared at Robin in disbelief.


    Divine Drakebane!


    The very name that had once struck terror into the entire World of Darkness was here, standing in Dragon Ridge Valley!


    Even Prometheus, who had been silently watching, biding his time, narrowed his eyes as he studied Robin. So this young man in front of him was the legendary figure he''d been hearing so much about on his journey? To Prometheus, he looked like nothing more than an inexperienced kid.


    How could someone like him inspire fear in so many of the world''s top fighters?


    Divine Drakebane?


    Ha, not just anyone could live up to a name like that.


    Prometheus himself had once shaken the entire World of Darkness, yet he had never dared to im the title of Divine Drakebane.


    And here was this wet-behind-the-ears kid, arrogantly calling himself that. The audacity!


    A trace of disdain shed in Prometheus''s eyes.


    But as he looked down at the corpses of Paulson and the shredded remains of Philip, a sliver of caution crept into his mind.


    Though he still believed his own strength far outstripped theirs, anyone capable of taking down two of the top Dark List fighters so decisively was undeniably a force to be reckoned with. Twenty years.


    It had been 20 years since he''dst stepped into the mortal world, and now here was a true top-tier powerhouse emerging from the shadows.


    Prometheus narrowed his eyes, observing Robin with cool, calcted gaze, all the while keeping an eye on the other fighters around him. Many of the mid-level powerhouses were already showing signs of hesitation.


    If Paulson and Philip-who''d once dominated these ranks-were dead, then those weaker than them knew they stood no chance,


    They began to consider retreat, unwilling to end up as lifeless corpses in this grove.


    43


    Chapter 520 Not Worthy Enough to Share With Me


    +10 Free Coins


    But the Top 20 fighters on the Dark List, their eyes fixed on the Draconite hovering in the air, were less willing to give up.


    In their minds, if they could rally the nearly hundred elite fighters gathered here, perhaps they''d stand a chance against someone like Prometheus... or even Divine Drakebane.


    While everyone weighed their options. Glenin, leader of the Mindcaster Sect, shouted, "Everyone here has seen the Draconite. Why should you alone im it?"


    Robin, holding the Draconite in his hands, looked up at Glenin with a calm, piercing gaze. "What are you saying-do you want a share?"


    Glenin hesitated, stammering. Il just think-


    "Share with me? You''re not worthy Robin gave him a cold smile.


    A sh of steel cut through the air, and before Glenin bould finish his sentence, his massive head separated from his body,nding with a sickening thud. "Glenin''s dead too!"


    Instantly, chaos erupted through the peach grove..


    From the crowd, Catherine''s eyes burned as she stared at the Draconite.


    She pushed her way forward, stopping in front of Robin. "How can you be so ruthless? You''ve killed three, people already!"


    "Oh:* Robin turned slowly to face her, his gaze icy. "Are you questioning me? Do you want to die too?


    4

 The Deadly 521

    Chapter 521 Your Moment of Glory


    Chapter 521 Your Moment of Glory


    Nearly a hundred elite fighters in the peach grove were stunned by Catherine''s outburst.


    That the hell was she thinking?


    +10 Free Coins


    Facing a mythical figure like Divine Drakebane, she actually had the nerve to shout at him without an ounce of respect.


    Was this idiot not afraid to die?


    Harold was already drenched in cold sweat.


    He knew exactly what kind of person Divine Drakebane was-one of the most powerful beings alive, the absolute pinnacle of strength.


    Three years ago. Divine Drakebane had be a legend on the battlefields of Fricana.


    Back then, the entire World of Darkness had mobilized 300 top fighters, setting a trap with no escape, all


    to take him down.


    But in the end. Divine Drakebane had in every single one of them with nothing but his dragon dagger.


    After that battle, the World of Darkness bowed down to him.


    Harold had only heard tales of this legend, having never witnessed it firsthand.


    But the bloody scene unfolding tonight said it all.


    The second, third, and 14th-ranked powerhouses on the Dark List hadn''t been able to withstand a single


    blow from Drakebane.


    What did that tell him?


    It meant that Drakebane, armed with only his dragon dagger, could cut down anyone on the Dark List- everyone except maybe Prometheus himself.


    "Ms. Catherine.." Harold rushed to her side, his voice trembling. "Please, calm down."


    "Why should I calm down? Monsters like him should be brought to justice! Catherine shouted, her voice filled with righteous fury.


    A ripple of mockingughter ran through the crowd.


    In this world, only the strong are respected!"


    "Even if Divine Drakebane killed everyone here, no one would dare try to bring him to justice!"


    "What the hell is wrong with this woman, saying something that stupid? I can''t stopughing!"


    "If she keeps running her mouth, Divine Drakebane will kill her."


    "Lord Drakebane wouldn''t waste his time on trash like ber!"


    111


    Chapter 521 Your Moment of Glory


    +10 Free Coins


    Harold was now sweating profusely. "Ms. Catherine, please, don''t-


    But before Catherine could respond, a group of 30 fighters marched forward. Led by Ezra, the chief of Duskvale from the Phoenix Vanguard, they moved swiftly to stand before Robin and then kneeled in


    reverence,


    "Honored Lord. Ezra Davison, Chief of Duskvale for the Phoenix Vanguard, greets Lord Drakebane!"


    Catherine was instantly dumbfounded.


    11hy were all these powerful figures of the martial society kneeling before Robin?


    This was absurd!


    And among them was Elliott Chandler, the eldest heir of Northlorn Residence!


    them was E


    "Mr. Chandler, you. You''re the young master of Northlorn Residence, and you''re actually bowing down. to someone like him?" Catherine blurted out.


    Elliott red at her, clearly irritated. "What I choose to do has nothing to do with you or Westeria Residence!


    Before Catherine could respond, Prometheus fixed his eyes on the Draconite in Robin''s hand and began striding forward.


    He tapped his staff on the hard ground.


    "Get out of my way!" hemanded.


    With a single shout, everyone Ezra had led from the Phoenix Vanguard, as well as Catherine, was sted 30 feet back.


    The surrounding fighters looked on in shock at the sheer force on disy.


    "So that''s the power of the number one ranked fighter on the Dark List!"


    "Looks like Divine Drakebane''s luck is finally running out."


    Compared to Lord Prometheus, Divine Drakebane is still leagues behind."


    "Back in the day, Lord Prometheus alone could shake the entire World of Darkness, even forcing Autreynia''s special forces to back down." "With power like his, there''s no way Divine Drakebane canpete."


    "So, Draconite''s as good as Lord Prometheus''s, right?"


    "Of course! No one can just challenge the top fighter on the Dark List and get away with it."


    Prometheus''s gaze burned with greed as he stared at the Draconite in Robin''s hand.


    45 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 521 Your Moment of Glory


    He extended his palm.


    "Young man, hand it over. I''m willing to take you on as my apprentice.


    +10 Free Coins


    "With the protection of Prometheus, the number-one on the Dark List, you''ll be free to walk anywhere in the World of Darkness without fear!" Robin raised an eyebrow. "That''s your offer?"


    Prometheus nodded arrogantly.


    "Yes, young man. To be my apprentice, my follower-there''s no greater honor. You''d be the only one in the world to receive it. This is your moment of glory. "Kneel, and ept the boundless honor I''m offering you!


    "With me by your side, the entire World of Darkness will be yours."


    "Take your so-called ''boundless honor'' and shove it," Robin replied with a cold smile.


    "You''ve been asleep for 20 years, and it seems like you haven''t woken up yet."


    Prometheus frowned slightly, a flicker of confusion passing through his cold eyes.


    He hadn''t expected Robin to speak to him with such disrespect.


    The surrounding fighters were equally shocked.


    "Divine Drakebane is still too young!


    "He may have made a name for himself in the martial society, but he doesn''t yet have the maturity.


    "How can he dare show even a hint of disrespect toward the top-ranked fighter in the World of Darkness? He''s asking for death!"


    *Exactly-anyone who''s ever shown disrespect to Lord Prometheus is long dead!"


    "Looks like this Divine Drakebane is in serious trouble


    Prometheus snapped his fingers, tracing a small circle on the ground with the tip of his staff.


    Those who had witnessed this move before knew what it meant-Prometheus was losing his patience.


    "Young man, I can forgive your ignorance, just this once," he said coolly.


    "Kneel now, and under my name, you will rise to the very top of the World of Darkness."


    The onlookers were thrilled at Prometheus''s words.


    530


    He was right-bing his apprentice would indeed be the highest honor imaginable!


    If Prometheus had said something like this to any of them, they wouldn''t hesitate to kneel and swear loyalty to the number-one fighter on the Dark List for fe.


    Chapter 521 Your Moment of Glory


    Even Catherine, who had been sted back carlier, was stunned by Prometheus''s offer.


    Growing up in Westeria Residence, she''d heard countless legends about Prometheus, the Dark List''s top-ranked powerhouse.


    To be his apprentice would be a once-in-a-lifetime honor!


    At that moment, as she looked at Prometheus''s powerful figure, she trembled with excitement.


    Robin''s refusal to ept Prometheus''s invitation was outrageous!


    Even with the title of Divine Drakebane, he was still far below the level of the top-ranked Dark List fighter,


    A surge of anger overtook her, and she pointed at Robin, shouting. "Robin, what are you so arrogant about?! Lord Prometheus is offering you the greatest honor anyone could receive! Kneel down and offer the Draconite to Lord Prometheus, now!" Several of the onlookers nodded in agreement.


    Yes, that was the only wise choice.


    If Divine Drakebane continued to stubbornly hold on to the Draconite and refused to kneel before Prometheus, he would regret it for the rest of his life!

 The Deadly 522

    Chapter 522 Who in the World Dares Challenge Him?


    Chapter 522 Who in the World Dares Challenge Him?


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin raised an eyebrow and looked in Catherine''s direction. "A mere insect dares to spout nonsense!" Prometheus hesitated for a moment, then said coldly. "Are you saying you refuse my offer?"


    Robin nced at the Draconite in his hand. "You''re not worthy."


    Prometheus''s face contorted with rage, and the staff in his hand rose into the air as if by magic.


    In an instant, it split into thousands of branches, trapping Robin within.


    The Peachgrove shook violently, as if an earthquake had struck.


    A thick cloud of dust rose from the surrounding cliffs, the rocks splintering and explodingyer byyer with a series of deafening sts.


    The powerful tremors forced all the onlookers to retreat instinctively.


    Thick smoke and dust filled the air, creating an imprable wall that hid Prometheus and Robin from view


    No one could see what was happening inside.


    From afar, they could make out shes of red light and blinding golden rays piercing through the haze.


    Several beams of blood-red energy shot out, and amid the chaos, a golden dragon seemed to be twisting *and leaping through the smoke, as if alive. Some even thought they could hear the ancient sound of a dragon''s roar echoing from the depths of time


    -a joyful, unrestrained cry.


    The onlookers shook their heads in pity as they gazed into the cloud of smoke.


    What a shame.


    The legendary Divine Drakebane would never write another chapter in his story.


    Too young. He was still too young!


    To throw his life away over a single Draconite-it wasn''t worth it.


    If he''d just been wiser, epted Prometheus''s offer, and handed over the Draconite, he could have be his apprentice.


    Wouldn''t that have been the perfect oue?


    But now, his life was gone, so what use was it to talk about possessing some wondrous treasure?


    Ah, some people... they''re just too blinded by arrogance.


    As everyone outside the dust cloud debated who would win or lose, who would live or die between Robin and Prometheus, a sudden silence fell over the scene. 1/4


    Chapter 522 Who in the World Dares Challenge Him?


    43%2


    +10 Free Cons


    When the dust began to settle, Prometheus''s staff and Robin''s dragon were visible-both broken in


    Prometheus, once a figure of unmatched power, clutched his bleeding throat, staring at Robin in shock.


    "You... how could you possibly kill me..."


    "Fool! Killing you is no harder than ughtering a chicken, Robin sneered, ncing down at Prometheus''s copsing body with disdain.


    In his hand, the dragon dagger burst into a brilliant golden light..


    A golden dragon soared out of the dagger, coiling through the air.


    With a thunderous roar, it drew in the essence and marrow of four nearby elite fighters, draining them dry


    in an instant.


    The bodies of these once-mighty Dark List warriors shriveled up into husks within seconds.


    After feasting on the blood and essence of the fallen, the golden dragonzily receded back dragon dagger, and the radiant golden light gradually faded from the Peachgrove. the


    Only a soft, ghostly moonlight remained, casting a mysterious and eerie glow over the still surface of the pool.


    As the smoke cleared, everyone looked toward the shadowy figure standing alone in the grove..


    "It''s Divine Drakebane!"


    "But... where is Prometheus, the number one on the Dark List?"


    Catherine''s eyes searched anxiously for the towering figure she had once looked up to.


    But no matter where she looked, she couldn''t find Prometheus, the man who had wielded the staff and dominated the Dark List.


    "Robin... Robin, where is Lord Prometheus?" she stammered.


    Robin pointed to the shriveled, paper-thin remains on the ground and raised an eyebrow. "Your ''lord'' is dead."


    It was only in that moment that the surrounding fighters fully grasped the truth: Prometheus, once the greatest in the World of Darkness, was dead-in by this Divine Drakebane. They looked at Robin''s back in stunned silence, their bodies trembling with fear.


    With such terrifying strength... who in the world would dare challenge him?


    Holding the Draconite, Robin raised the dragon dagger and pointed it toward the top-tier fighters who were still frozen in shock.


    "Does anyone else want to test their strength and try taking the Draconite from me?"


    Not a single person spoke.


    16:45 Mon, Dec 2GB.


    Chapter 522 Who in the World Dares Challenge Him?


    +10 Free Coins


    To have killed several of the top 20 fighters on the Dark List in just a matter of minutes... who in their right mind would dare provoke him now? One by one, the fighters dropped to their knees,


    "Lord Drakebane, we wouldn''t dare!"


    "Now get out of Dragon Ridge Valley-all of you!"


    Robin swept his cold gaze over the crowd. "If I see any of you here again, you''ll be dead."


    "Yes, Lord Drakebanel" came the unanimous reply.


    Without another word, the fighters fled the Peachgrove, disappearing as fast as they could.


    They were all grateful that reason had ultimately triumphed over greed.


    If they''d let their ambition get the best of them and taken one step further, it would be their bodies lying in the Peachgrove now.


    Ezra, the leader of Duskvale in the Phoenix Vanguard, approached Robin, kneeling respectfully. "Honored Lord, I''ll take my leave now," Robin waved him off dismissively. "Get lost."


    Heads lowered, the group quickly left Dragon Ridge Valley.


    Catherine remained where she was, her eyes fixed on the Draconite in Robin''s hand, gleaming with a radiant light.


    Her gaze flickered with something intense.


    Suddenly, the Draconite leapt from Robin''s hand, transformed into a brilliant are of color, and vanished into the dragon dagger.


    "You... where did you hide the Draconite? Catherine shouted.


    Robin looked at the dagger, surprised himself.


    The Draconite had somehow dissolved into a stream of energy and fused with the dagger!


    "Answer me! I asked you a question!"


    Catherine stepped forward, furious. "Where did you hide the Draconite?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Where I put it is none of your business. Now scram."


    "Give me the Draconite!" Catherine yelled, refusing to back down.


    Taliaughed coldly. "Catherine, was the Draconite yours to begin with? Who do you think you are, demanding it from Mr. Robin? Don''t you have any shape?"


    "And who are you to judge me? The Draconite is obviously mine! Catherine sneered. "Because I know he likes me!"


    Chapter 322 Who in the World Dares Challenge Him?


    Robin was taken aback.


    Was this women actually out of her mind?


    Sonor then had he ever shown any interest in her!


    Talia Freya, and even Daphne couldn''t help butugh at Catherine''s delusional im.


    Talia chuckled "Catherine, what part of Mr. Robin''s behavior made you think he likes you?


    For your information, he''s actually Colonel Wright''s boyfriend."


    Freya''s cheeks flushed as soon as Talia said this, clearly caught off guard.


    +10 Free Coins


    Catherine scoffed. "If Robin doesn''t like me, then why did he help me kill those guys when we entered Dragon Ridge Valley?


    T tell you why-it''s because he saw those men trying to get handsy with me and got angry on my behalf. That''s why he killed them!


    "If he likes me, then he should give me the Draconite. Because I want it!"


    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without

 The Deadly 523

    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without


    43


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without Mercy


    Talia was speechless.


    She had also grown up in a wealthy family, surrounded by rtives who doted on her-her grandfather, father, mother, grandmother, and even her extended family.


    But at least she understood basic principles of respect and humility.


    Just because others indulged you didn''t mean you could be unreasonable and act without reverence.


    Sure, Catherine was the eldest granddaughter of Lord Westeria.


    In her family''s estate, everyone pampered her and went along with her whims.


    But outside those walls, no one would put up with her arrogance.


    Even though Lord Westeria was one of the Eight Kings of Brighton in Draconia, wielding immense influence, he wouldn''t dare im he had the absolute power to make everyone bow to his will.. Just because you want the Draconite, does that mean you''re entitled to it?


    What kind of ridiculous, self-centered logic is that?


    A woman spoiled into a sense of entitlement wasughable.


    Those who thought they were invincible had already ended up as corpses under Robin''s de.


    Not even the top ten powerhouses on the Dark List of the World of Darkness could take the Draconite from him.


    And yet, here was a youngdy from Westeria Residence who, in the presence of Divine Drakebane, didn''t even amount to a speck of dust-and she had the audacity to im he "liked" her? What kind of delusional, self-obsessed fool would say something that idiotic?


    Talia scoffed. "Catherine, in Westeria Residence, your grandpa might let you get away with anything. But out here, no one cares about your spoiled routine.


    "Since we grew up in the samepound, I''ll give you some advice: keep your mouth shut, or no one can guarantee you''ll make it out of here unscathed.


    "Just a heads-up-Mr. Robin is not one of thosepdog men you''re used to."


    "Get out of my way!" Catherine ignored Taliapletely, shoving her aside and striding straight up to Robin.


    "Robin, didn''t you hear me? Give me the Draconite!"


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and casually cleaned his hand. "Are you sure you want to keep pushing me?" The air in the Peachgrove grew icy, sending chills down everyone''s spine. 1/4


    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without


    43%


    +10 Free Coins


    Harold quickly stepped forward. "I apologize. Mr. Ramsey. Our youngdy has never dealt with people from the martial society before. She can be a bit stubborn-please, bear with her." Robin raised an eyebrow, giving Harold-the so-called top fighter in Brighton-a quick once-over before deciding not to bother with him further.


    He moved to step around Catherine and head toward the pool, but Harold spoke up again.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait! I have more to say!"


    The four bodyguards from Westeria Residence immediately tightened their grip on their daggers.


    At the same time, ten men dressed in ck appeared from the shadows, moving slowly to surround Robin and his group.


    These men were top martial experts employed by Westeria Residence, quietly shadowing Catherine the


    entire time.


    Robin turned back, a faintly amused smile on his lips. "Oh? You have more to say?"


    Harold straightened his back, chuckling. I may not have seen as much of the world as you, Mr. Ramsey. but I have managed to earn the nickname ''Brighton''s top fighter'' over the past 30 years. "Besides, Westeria Residence holds a ce of great prestige in Draconia.


    "So I would ask Mr. Ramsey to be gracious and, for the sake of Westeria Residence and my reputation, lend Ms. Catherine the Draconite to y with for a few days."


    Everyone around them froze in shock.


    It was one thing for Catherine to be spoiled and unreasonable, but was Harold, Westeria Residence''s head. steward, really this delusional?


    A closer look at Harold''s words,bined with the deadly aura of the ten ck-d assassins, made it clear: Harold was using the name of Westeria Residence, along with these top martial experts, to pressure Robin. Robin gave a cold, dismissive smile. "Are you threatening me?"


    Harold smirked. "You misunderstand, Mr. Ramsey. I wish to remind you that anything Westeria Residence desires, we get."


    "Kneel. Robin''s expression turned ic


    "Threatening me? Do you have a death wish?"


    With a loud thud, Harold dropped to his knees, suddenly feeling as if a crushing weight were pressing down on his shoulders, making it impossible to breathe.


    "A mere insect, and you dare to call yourself a top fighter?"


    Robin flicked his fingers, his voice as cold as ice. "Brighton''s so-called top fighter is nothing


    Sweat poured down Harold''s face as he pointed at Robin, shouting in fury, "You... what did you do to me?


    16:45 Mon, Dec.


    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without


    +10 Free Coins


    "If Lord Westeria finds out that you dared to disrespect him and Ms. Catherine, he will never let you go!"


    Catherine, snapping out of her initial shock, pulled out her dagger and pointed it at Robin. "What... what did you do to Grandpa Harold? Don''t think I won''t tell my grandpa and have him kill you!"


    "Enough of this! Westeria Residence is nothing!" Robing struck her with a single p, sending her flying.


    Clutching her now swollen cheek. Catherine took a moment to recover, then angrily pointed at the ten assassins and screamed. "Kill him! Take back the Draconite for me!"


    The ten ck-d assassins immediately closed in on Robin, their voices cold and unified. "Anyone who dares defy Westeria Residence dies."


    In an instant. 20 more assassins emerged from behind.


    Talia. Freya. Daphne, and the others immediately prepared for battle.


    Robin cast a cold nce over the 30 ck-d assassins. "Those who dare attempt to assassinate a general will be killed without mercy!"


    Talia and the others charged toward the assassins, and a brutal sh erupted.


    Within moments, all 30 ck-d assassinsy dead on the blood-soaked ground of the peach grove,


    Still kneeling on the ground, Harold looked at the horrifying scene before him, filled with deep regret.


    He had thought that invoking the name of Westeria Residence might intimidate Robin, who served in the military.


    But Robin wasn''t the least bit fazed by their threats.


    In all of Draconia, no one had ever dared to openly defy Westeria Residence.


    Robin was the first.


    The Peachgrove fell into an eerie silence.


    A gust of night wind swept through, carrying with it the stench of blood.


    Harold shivered.


    He struggled for a long moment, unable to muster the strength to stand.


    Watching Robin step closer with each measured stride he stammered, "You... you can''t kill me


    Robin''s lips curled into an amused smile as


    he lightly pped Harold''s wrinkled face. "Old man, you tried to threaten and assassinate a general. Even if I spare you, Draconia''s Central Inspection Office will see to your punishment. Any trace of dignity as the head steward was gone; Harold snarled, "Lord Westeria won''t let you get away with this!


    "Oh, for that alone, I''ll let you live, Robin said, standing up slowly.


    6:45 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 523 All Assassins of the General Shall Be Executed Without.


    +10 Free Cons


    "But I''ll cripple you instead. You can go deliver a message to Lord Westeria. If he dares provoke me again. I''lle and tten Westeria Residence myself. "Daphne, take one of his arms."


    As soon as Robin finished speaking, Daphne swung her de, and Harold''s right arm, the one holding his dagger, flew off in a spray of blood. Catherine, lying on the ground, watched in horror, too terrified to utter another word.


    Robin turned and walked toward the pool.


    As he looked down at the clear, still water, he felt a strange, otherworldly sensation-as if he were gazing beyond time and space.


    Suddenly, he lifted his head, and the surreal feeling faded away.


    He was certain that this pool held more mysteries yet to be uncovered.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, the reflection in the water shifted, revealing the shadowy images of a dozen more ck-d assassins.


    A

 The Deadly 524

    Chapter 524 Only By Facing Death Can One Find Life


    Chapter 524 Only By Facing Death Can One Find Life


    Northern Star Sect!


    A faint smile yed on Robin''s lips as he leapt out of his spot by the edge of the pool.


    +10 Free Coins


    In the ce he had just been standing, over a hundred throwing knives struck the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust and shattered stones.


    From the shadows of the Peachgrove came a cold, cerieugh, shaking loose countless petals from the


    trees.


    "Divine Drakebane truly lives up to the reputation!"


    After the strangeugh, a man''s voice, slightly awkward in Draconian, drifted out-calm and warm, as though greeting an old friend he hadn''t seen in years.


    Ive been watching you for a while now, Mr. Drakebane.


    Those elite fighters who were among the top ranks on the Dark List 20 years ago-they were the strongest of their time. Yet none could withstand a single strike from you. Divine Drakebane, you haven''t disappointed me!" Robin gave a cold smile. "But I might just make you despair."


    "Heheheh... The strangeughter echoed again.


    "Divine Drakebane-truly worthy of the name! So arrogant... I like it!"


    From the shadows of the peach grove, a middle-aged man from Sakurania slowly stepped forward.


    He wore a ck warrior robe, sandals on his feet, and held a saber in his hand.


    The hilt of the saber was engraved with two blood-red sakura blossoms set in adamantine.


    Daphne''s eyes widened in shock.


    Only a top-tier figure from the Northern Star Sect could wield a saber with that symbol!


    From its founding, Northern Star Sect had designated different saber markings for disciples of each rank.


    To be considered a Hall-level master, a fighter''s saber would carry one of two symbols: an adamantine-studded hilt or a diamond-studded hilt with blood-red sakura blossoms,


    A saber with one blood-red sakura symbolized an entry-level adamantine master of the sect.


    A saber with two blood-red sakura symbols marked a top-level adamantine master of the sect.


    The Northern Star Sect had ten entry-level adamantine masters and only three top-level adamantine


    masters.


    There was only one higher level, marked by a saber hile with five white sakura iid with diamonds- reserved for a Diamond-level master.


    43%


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 524 Only By Facing Death Can One Find Life


    +10 Free Coins


    To this day, the Northern Star Sect had only one Diamond-level master: the sect''s senior disciple, Teddy


    Han


    Teddy was known for his dedication to martial arts, rarely leaving the sect, and his presence was almost unheard of in the World of Darkness''s martial society.


    However, the man standing before them now was one of the three top-level adamantine masters under Northern Star Sect''s leader, Juan: Otis Padi.


    Otis was the top assassin in Northern Star Sect, second only to Juan and Teddy.


    He was also the leader of the sect''s elite assassins.


    Years ago, he single-handedly killed swordsmen from dozens of different sects within Sakurania. That battle made him a legend, marking the most fearsome massacre in history.


    Since that day, Otis had been one of the most terrifying figures in Sakurania''s World of Darkness.


    His strength was so overwhelming that, ten years ago, lie was ranked in the top five on the Dark List. However, as many of the top fighters in the World of Darknesster withdrew from the public eye, the rankings fell into irrelevance.


    Still, no one dared to doubt Otis''s unparalleled power.


    After his famous battle in Sakurania, Otis disappeared from the martial world, spending the next decade in secluded training under his master, Juan, honing his martial arts.


    Now, ten yearster, he suddenly appeared here, in Draconia''s Dragon Ridge Valley.


    Daphne was taken aback.


    She''d heard tales of her senior Otis when she was very young, but she had never seen him in person. His presence here today, clearly seeking the legendary ancient relic, was both shocking and foreboding. Otis pointed at Dapline, who was standing behind Robin. "You traitor. You''ve betrayed the sect and ruined our master''s ns! Once I retrieve the ancient relic and the Draconite, I''ll bring you back and make you atone by disembowelment."


    Daphne scoffed. "He''s not my master! He''s a monster!


    "I was nothing but a tool to him! If not for Lord Drakeljane, I wouldn''t even be alive today!


    "Lord Drakebane is my true master!"


    With that, Daphine drew her short sword, joined by Rowan and Rita, who did the same.


    "If any of you dare disrespect Lord Drakebane, I''ll kill you myself!'' she dered.


    Talia and Freya also took up battle stances, ready for a ght.


    Elite assassins from Sakurauia were known for using hidden weapons and illusions to confuse and


    10.46 Mon


    Chapter 524 Only By Facing Death Can One Find Life.


    disorient their opponents, blending illusion with reality to find the perfect moment to strike.


    The Otis standing before them now was likely an illusion as well.


    Suddenly, a whirlwind swept through the grove.


    From Otis''s left side, a glint of steel shot toward Robin


    Robin smirked, making no attempt to dodge.


    "Cheap tricks, and you dare use them in front of me? Die!"


    The dragon dagger at Robin''s waist shot out.


    In a sh of cold steel, blood and flesh sprayed from the shadows.


    +10 Free Cons


    Four assassins'' heads flew high into the air, their headless bodies still stubbornly advancing, swinging their sabers at Robin.


    With a heavy thud, the four bodies copsed to the ground.


    Their severed heads hit the earth, wide-eyed with shock and unwillingness, staring at Robin just inches


    away.


    The gap between life and death was no more than half a meter.


    After a brief silence, shes of cold steel appeared all around the Peachgrove.


    Dozens of ck-d assassins leapt and darted through the trees, moving so quickly that Talia and the others could barely keep up.


    It was almost impossible to tell which figures were real and which were illusions.


    As Talia hesitated, a razor-sharp saber shot up from the ground, aiming straight for her throat.


    Caught off guard, Talia froze in terror at the sudden attack.


    Robin reached out, lifting her high into the air, narrowly dodging the saber''s sneak attack.


    Ahead popped up from the ground beneath her, and Tilia immediately swung her sword, slicing it clean


    Blood gushed from the neck like a red fountain, hot and steaming under the cold moonlight.


    Talia gagged, feeling nauseous; it was the first time in her life she had witnessed so much death.


    Robin gave her a light tap on the head and pointed at the wave of assassins surging toward them. "If you want to win that mat in a few days, kill everyst one of them. "Against powerful enemies, only by facing death can you find life!"


    "Yes, sir! Talia understood Robin''s meaning instantly.


    A true warrior couldn''t be made without blood and the will to kill.


    000


    Chapter 524 Only By Facing Death Can One Find Life


    Only through real battle could she awaken the ruthless beast-like survival instinct within her.


    ith a loud shout. Talia charged forward, shing her short sword through the assassin in front of her, then driving it deep into his chest.


    Meanwhile, Freya was being cornered by three ghostly assassins, pushed to the edge of a cliffside.


    As she moved closer to the wall, three gleaming sabers suddenly stabbed out from the cracks in the rock.


    Robin kicked a fallen saber from the ground, sending it spinning through the air.


    It flew straight into the cliffside, followed by three others, piercing the rock and pinning the hidden assassins


    Hot blood oozed from the cliffside, trickling down the stone.


    Freya gasped, her face pale. "That... was close!"

 The Deadly 525

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 525 You Scared the Hell Out of Me!


    Chapter 525 You Scared the Hell Out of Me!


    Freya''s heart pounded as she realized the three assassins were mere phantoms, a distraction.


    The true danger lurked behind her.


    Turning, her eyes fell upon Robin, bathed in the moonlight, and a wave of admiration washed over her.


    This is the hero I''ve always dreamed of!


    She was awed by Robin''s calm strength and effortless grace.


    Talia nudged her, snapping Freya out of her dazed reverie.


    The two stood back-to-back, defending themselves against the elite assassins charging from all directions.


    This strategic formation allowed them to fight with renewed focus.


    Though still somewhat frantic, their attacks and defenses were now coordinated and orderly.


    This frustrated the cunning assassins, who struggled to find an opening to kill them.


    Just as Freya and Talia were feeling proud of their teamwork, two elite assassins dropped down from


    above.


    Their razor-sharp sabers aimed directly at their heads,


    Robin shouted, "Watch out! They''re above you!"


    Talia and Freya rolled away just in time, dodging the strike.


    They simultaneously swung their des upward, cutting down the two assassins.


    Daphne, Rowan, and Rita also mirrored Freya and Talia''s stance, standing back-to-back to resist the relentless attacks from the assassinsing at them from all sides-even from above and below.


    In this idyllic Peachgrove, the brutal fight raged for nearly ten minutes before everything finally fell silent. Dozens of bloody headsy scattered, turning this once-paradise into a ghastly, blood-soaked hell. Robin called into the shadows among the peach trees, Come out, Otis!


    "If you''re truly the top warrior of Sakurania, show me what you''re made of!


    Ous slowly stepped out of the shadows.


    A menacing, murderous aura filled the Peachgrove, thickening the stench of blood.


    He didn''t say a word, merely raised his golden saber, engraved with blood-red sakura, and pointed it at Robin.


    In an instant, his body took a flying stance, like an arrow unleashed from a bow, forming a straight line with his saber as he shot toward Robin''s throat! +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 525 You Scared the Hell Out of Mc


    "Mr. Ramsey, look out!" Daphne shouted.


    She recognized the sinister nature of Otis''s technique,


    Her master had once spoken of a legendary Northern Star Sect technique.


    This legendary technique was known as "Sakura Strike


    Only a handful of master-level disciples had ever managed to learn it besides her master.


    This technique was exceedingly strange.


    Throughout the ages since it was developed, whenever it was unleashed, not a single person had survived under its de!


    Under the bright, chilling moonlight, Otis''s saber seemed to fragment into countless des, all aimed at Robin from every possible angle.


    In this formation, Robin had no room to dodge.


    All he could do was fight with everything he had.


    Or rather, it wasn''t just a fight for survival-it was a gamble with his life.


    In that split second, he had to discern, among the countless dazzling des, which ones were real and which were illusions. This was nearly impossible!


    Even with the quickest reflexes, making the right call under such pressure would be almost inconceivable.


    And he only had a fleeting moment to decide..


    "Uh... Talia stood there, stunned.


    With such terrifying killing power, how would Robin face it?


    And that wasn''t all.


    Just as Otis''s rain of des closed in on Robin, he suddenly released a storm of throwing knives as well!


    This tightly woven assaultpletely enveloped Robin''s body.


    In the face of such a deadly array, even the world''s most elite masters would struggle to escape.


    Freya and Talia stood frozen in ce.


    At this moment, their legs wouldn''t move, and the daggers in their hands felt too heavy to lift.


    They had no idea how they could help Robin.


    ofis


    Otis was too fast!


    So fast that even if they started running toward him, they wouldn''t make it in time.


    They watched in despair as the man they admired most was trapped in this seemingly inescapable death


    10


    Chapter 525 You Scared the Hell Out of Mel


    trap, helpless in a fraction of a second.


    Hiss!


    A sh of cold light cut through the air, leaving the moonlit grove deathly still..


    Dust, stirred by the cool breeze, slowly settled under the hazy moonlight.


    +10 Free Cons


    In the vast Peachgrove, only a few peach blossoms fluttered gently, cautiously drifting to the ground.


    Freya, Talia, Daphne, Rita, and Rowan stood in stunned silence, their eyes fixed on the small patch of moonlight just a few feet away. Though it was only a few feet, it felt like the distance between life and death itself.


    In the eerie moonlight, Robin and Otis stood motionless, not making a single sound.


    A gentle breeze lifted the hem of Otis''s imposing warrior robe, making it flutter gracefully,


    The once-fierce-face on Otis'' face slowly softened into a faint, satisfied smile.


    "Divine Drakebane," he murmured, "you truly didn''t disappoint me."


    In that moment, under the sorrowful moonlight of the Peachgrove


    Talia and Freya''s tears poured down.


    "Robin!" Freya cried out, her voice breaking, tearing through the misty moonlight.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Daphne fell to her knees.


    With a heart-wrenching cry, Freya rushed to Robin, grabbing his arm tightly. "You can''t die! I haven''t even had the chance to..."


    Robin gave Otis a yful nudge. "Alright, enough! Don''t get carried away, though. You''ll scare poor Freya." Otis'' massive form copsed to the ground, a look of fulfillment still on his face. To die at the hands of Divine Drakebane-that was an honor he, Otis, took to his grave.


    Freya froze in shock. "You... you''re still alive?"


    Robin looked at Freya, whose eyes were brimming with tears, andughed. "No one in this world has been born who can kill me."


    Freya stared at him for a long moment, then kicked him hard. "You scared the hell out of me, d''mn it!" "Ow!" Robin immediately clutched his lower abdomen doubling over in pain.


    "Oh?" Talia instantly realized what had happened. "Colonel Wright, you kicked Mr. Robin''s ... uh...".


    "What? Let me... let me see if he''s okay!" Freya, suddenly panicked, moved closer, reaching for Robin''s hands to see if he was hurt.


    16:46 Mon, Dec 2GB-


    Chapter 525 You Scared the Hell Out of Me!


    "Oh,e on!" Robin sighed. "Youdies are really something else!"


    10 Free Coins


    Freya suddenly realized the awkwardness of what she''d said, her cheeks turning bright red. "I... I was just worried about your... function.... Robin straightened up and shook his head. "I''m fine. I could have ten or even 20 kids without any problem!


    Freya''s cheeks turned as red as a blossom.


    In this gorgeous Peachgrove, peals ofughter rippled through the air.


    The clear, bright moon cast a silvery glow.


    The fragrance of peach blossoms, cleansed by the moonlight and the gentle breeze, gleamed as if freshly washed, their colors vibrant.


    A night wind swept through, filling the air with their delicate scent.


    If not for the gruesome corpses scattered around, no one would have believed that such a bloody battle had taken ce here just moments ago. Robin looked once more into the clear pool of water nearby.


    It was as if he could see, under the crystalline surface, a pair of eyes staring back at him with a strange intensity....

 The Deadly 526

    Chapter 526 An Eternity in a Single nce


    Chapter 526 An Eternity in a Single nce


    Robin paused, staring intently into the clear pool of water before him.


    In this fleeting moment, the pool''s surface seemed to stretch across countless ages.


    43%


    10 Free Coins


    Aside from the soft glow of the eternal moon above, it was adorned only by the delicate peach blossom petals, drifting in reluctant farewell.


    As he gazed into this lonely pool that had witnessed millennia of cycles, Robin smiled faintly.


    Fate brings us together, and fate draws us apart. It''s all destined.


    Fate begins when I see you in the illusions of this mundane world.


    Fate ends when I see you in the illusions of this mundane world. Since


    I have


    If we are brought together, I can rejoice. If we must part, then I will walk away alone.


    Is there truly anything eternal in this world?


    When all is said and done, turn and leave without a second thought. What is there to regret?


    Who can im they''ve found something evesting in this chaotic world? An eternity in a single nce


    A sudden chill breeze rippled the still surface of the spring, disturbing the serene water.


    The gentle waves awakened the pool, which had known centuries of solitude.


    As he looked closely, he saw no trace of the strange eyes that had seemed to peer at him from across past. and present lives. Freya saw Robin standing by the water''s edge in this Peachgrove, lost in thought. Her beautiful sparkled with joy.


    eyes


    She approached the man who had captured her heart, joining him in gazing into the pool, where illusions: and reflections danced.


    In the moonlit ripples, they looked like two souls who had identally stepped into a fealm of fairnd. For an instant, she saw a world of blooming flowers and radiant splendor.


    In that vision, she saw herself and Robin amidst a crowd of people in elegant attire, their faces filled with happiness.


    Amid the bustling throngs, she saw herself, and she saw Robin.


    Spring''s beauty was in full bloom, the air filled with the sweet scent of blossoms.


    In that fragrant spring scene, Robin was holding her hand as they strolled through a dazzling garden of blossoms


    +10 Free Col


    Chapter 526 An Eternity in a Single nce


    What are you two staring at?" Talia asked,ing up beside them and peering into the pool.


    Freya snapped out of her reverie.


    Was that an illusion?


    She nced at Talia, then at Robin, who looked as calm as ever. "What did you see?"


    Robin smiled softly. "I saw the past and present of this spring of peach blossoms."


    "Huh?" Freya was taken aback. "You saw it too?"


    ""Yes. Robin nodded, keeping a serious face.


    "A thousand-year-old moon, a pool of lonely moonlight, and an empty sky."


    Freya and Talia nodded as if in deep contemtion.


    Robin continued. "And also, two foolish women with a few screws loose."


    "How dare you! Hmph!" Freya and Talia immediately realized Robin was teasing them.


    Daphne and Rita stifled theirughter.


    Listening to Robin''s serious tone as he said such nonsensical things. Freya''s heart, once proud and guarde for 20 years, suddenly softened.


    She moved a little closer to Robin, close enough to feel his breath. "Robin, I like listening to you talk abou these mysterious things.


    Robin froze for a moment.


    Seeing Freya, the hardened military officer known as the ''Rose of the Special Forces, standing there with such a soft and dreamy look, he tapped her lightly on the forehead. "Wake up! We''re not done here yet!" "Indeed!" Freya jolted, snapping out of her sentimental haze.


    She looked around the shadows of the Peachgrove, where everything was in disarray.


    This once stunningly beautiful ce was far different from how it looked when they first entered.


    "Robin, let''s seal off this Peachgrove and this pool.


    "Once we leave, people will keep sneaking in to explore it. It''d be a shame if it got ruined."


    Robin nodded. "Exactly."


    Talia pulled out two high-powered grenades. "I brought these.


    "When we leave, we''ll blow up the cliffside at the entrance to seal off this sanctuary.


    That way, no one will disturb this beautiful ce."


    "Good idea!" Robin and his group walked out of the Peachgrove.


    Chapter 526 An Eternity in a Single nce


    There are still assassins nearby Daphne warned.


    In the shadows of the forest, a few figures in ck quickly retreated.


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin looked in the direction of the fleeing shadows with indifference. "They''ve been hiding here since the beginning. Let them go."


    "Who are they?" Freya asked in a low voice.


    "Probably members of some World of Darkness sect. Let them be."


    Once they were outside the Peachgrove, Talia picked a spot for the explosives and ced the two grenades. against the rock face by the entrance.


    With two deafening sts, the solid cliffside copsed into a pile of rubble..


    The entrance to the Peachgrove was thenpletely sealed.


    They exited Dragon Ridge Valley, and it was already past five in the morning.


    The sky was beginning to lighten.


    Just as Robin and his team were about to get in their car, two military Jeeps screeched to a halt in front of them.


    "Is one of you Mr. Ramsey?" Two soldiers in colonel uniforms stepped in front of Robin.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "That''s me. What do you want?"


    The two colonels responded coldly, without expression. "Hand over the items you retrieved from Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "Thene with us to exin everything that happened in Dragon Ridge Valley in detail."


    Robin frowned slightly. "Go with you? Who the hell are you? Get lost!"


    "Please cooperate with the investigation. Don''t make this difficult for us." The two colonels remained in his path, their voices icy. Then, two more colonels stepped out of the Jeeps. Freya and Talia demanded, "Which division are you from?"


    The colonels replied coldly. "You don''t have the authority to ask. Please cooperate and immediately hand over any items obtained from Dragon Ridge Valley. And


    you-"


    One of the officers pointed at Robin. "Come with us and rify everything that happened in Dragon Ridge Valley. Otherwise, you''ll pay the price!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Robin smirked.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this isn''t a threat. It''s our duty, the colonels replied icily. "Otherwise, we''ll have to take you in by force."


    The two colonels stepped forward, preparing to detain him.


    10.40


    Chapter 526 An Eternity in a Single nce


    With a sudden gust of wind, Robin kicked both colones to the ground.


    Two pistols were pressed against their heads. "Threaten me? Die!"


    The other two colonels hadn''t expected Robin to fight back and quickly reached for their guns.


    But before they could even draw, Talia swept them off their feet with a single kick.


    +10 Free Coins


    Freya stepped forward, her voice ringing with authority. "Identify yourself! You dare threaten a general under themand of the Chief Instructor of Zone Three''s War Wolf Special Forces? By battlefield protocol, I have the authority to execute you on the spot!" Just then, a military Hummer sped toward them.


    Jack, Simon, and Martin stepped out of the vehicle,


    Jack red at the colonel officers lying on the ground and barked, "What unit are you from?! Who ordered you to detain General Ramsey? Answer me!"


    Robin released them.


    One of the colonels saluted the three generals and said "General Grayson, we''re with the Central Foreign Affairs Bureau''s Security Unit. We received aint from a foreign sect."


    "They im they lost an artifact, a gem called Draconite, a few days ago in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "They''ve learned that this Draconite was taken by Robin and his team, so..."


    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?

 The Deadly 527

    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?


    "A foreign sect lost a Draconite, huh?" Jack barked angrily.


    "Where did you receive such aint? Tell me the name of this sect!


    "Ridiculous! They have the nerve to im they lost a Draconite on Draconia''s territory, huh? Well, I could just as easily say their whole sect is in my backyard, since I lost it there years ago!


    "Why don''t you guys at the Central Foreign Affairs Bureau march over and demand my property back? Have you all turned intopdogs for these se*mbags?


    "Look at yourselves! Do you even look like Draconians?


    "In 30 minutes, I want your director to give me a satisfactory exnation!


    "If not, I''ll personally have all four of you hauled before a military tribunal tomorrow!


    "Four mere colonels daring to point guns at a general of the Special Forces; do you even realize that''s at death sentence?"


    The four colonels immediately straightened and tried to exin, visibly shaken. "General Grayson, please calm down. This is a misunderstanding. We''ll return immediately and report this to the relevant department at the Foreign Affairs Bureau. By tomorrow- "Not tomorrow! In 30 minutes, I want answers!


    "Orderly, note down their service numbers!


    "If they''re even one minutete, I''ll see that you''re all court-martialed! Pointing a gun at a general? Death!"


    "Copy that, General Grayson!" The four colonels saluted onmand.


    "Apologize to General Ramsey, now!" Jack snapped.


    "Yes, sir!" The four colonels quickly turned to Robin.


    "We apologize, General Ramsey. We were just following orders, and we''re sorry for any offense. Please return our guns."


    Robin nodded coolly. "Come and get them."


    Two of the colonels marched forward and held out their hands to take back their guns.


    But when they reached out, a pile of disassembled gun parts tumbled to the ground.


    Both pistols had been dismantled into a mess of parts.


    The colonels froze, a sh of anger flickering in their eyes.


    This was a tant humiliation from Robin.


    "Pick up your guns! Robin ordered sharply.


    943%


    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?


    Reluctantly, the colonels crouched down and gathered up the scattered parts of their pistols.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Get out of here!" Robin huffed. "Remember-there won''t be a next time. Next time, you''ll pay with your lives!"


    The colonels, clutching their disassembled weapons, scrambled into their vehicles and sped away in embarrassment.


    Simon looked at Robin, Freya, and Talia and gave them a respectful nod. "You all did well."


    Then, when he looked at his daughter, his stern expression softened into a sly grin. Talia...


    His earlier dignified demeanor vanished entirely.


    In front of his daughter, he was nothing but a doting father, practically bowing and scraping. "Let Dad take a look. Are you hurt?"


    Talia puffed her chest with pride. ''How could I get hurt With Mr. Robin here, no one could touch me!"


    Simon chuckled at Talia''s cocky attitude, "Exactly, that''s my girl! You''ve grown tougher since joining the War Wolf!


    ""You''re even better at bragging now!"


    "Get lost! When have I ever bragged? You can ask Colonel Wright and General Ramsey how I performed! I wasn''t scared of those so-called top-tier masters at all!


    "Those legendary experts are nothing but weaklings!"


    "Haha! Very bold!" Simonughed so hard his face was a mass of wrinkles.


    "What I mean is, now that you''ve had this experience, it''s probably enough. Tomorrow, let''s handle the paperwork to bring you back. The Security Bureau Seven''s Investigation Division needs you." "Why?" Talia protested. "From the way you''re talking, it sounds like the division would copse without


    me."


    Simon hesitated. "The War Wolf might not be able to keep their unit designation this time. Staying with them isn''t of much use. Come back and do your primary job."


    I''m not going back!" Talia snorted. "Who says the War Wolf can''t keep their unit designation?"


    "With me here-oh, and of course, with General Ramsey and Colonel Wright here too-the War Wolf won''t be disbanded!


    "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll disown you as my dad!"


    Simon froze. "Alright, you can stay in the War Wolf. Without you, they''d probably lose their designation.


    Jack and Martin burst intoughter.


    Simon might stand up to anyone, but his precious daughter? He treated her like a queen.


    No matter how stubborn Talia was, Simon would always cave in.


    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?


    +10


    Free Co


    Seeing his friendsugh at him, Simon quickly exined, "The girl''s right. Young people should go against the current, to dare what seems impossible-that''s what leads to sess!" Jack shook his head with a smile and walked over to Robin. "So, what did you encounter in Dragon Ridge. Valley?


    "The so-called Draconite. Robin replied calmly.


    "Draconite? That legendary treasure actually exists?" Jack and the others looked surprised.


    Robin gave a faint smile. "It was nothing but an air curgent over the pool, exaggerated into a legend. As if some ancient treasure is lying in wait for a thousand years." Freya and Talia both nodded in agreement.


    Robin continued. "Tonight, nearly every elite warrior in the world converged on Dragon Ridge Valley. Doesn''t it seem like this was all part of arger scheme?


    The rumor of an ancient relic in Dragon Ridge Valley spread like wildfire."


    And yet, these World of Darkness assassins all happened to gather there at the exact same time? Just a


    coincidence?


    "If this was a conspiracy, then who''s behind it? And what''s their ultimate goal?"


    Jack nodded thoughtfully. "The rumor about an ancient artifact in Dragon Ridge Valley likely was part of a


    "Could the conspirator have created the legend to lure and eliminate the world''s top warriors?"


    Martin nodded slightly. "There''s definitely more to this than meets the eye.


    "What I mean is, let''s set this matter aside for now. The three of you should pack up and get back to your unit. The War Wolf has just seven days left before the finalpetition.


    "If the War Wolf doesn''t seed in the uing challenges against Dragon Soul and Dark Panther. they''ll lose their unit designation. None of us want that to happen.


    Freya and Talia nodded solemnly.


    Martin handed Freya amand letter.


    Commander Baxter sent this to me. He said that the Special Forces Command was going to assign someone to handle this matter, but since you''re all here, you can take care of it." Freya took the letter. "What''s the assignment?"


    Martin paused. "It''s not a ssified mission. Commander Baxter informed me that a few days ago, one of the War Wolf''s captains was killed in action."


    "His naine was Josh Fletcher, and he was from Harmonield. His family lives in a small town on the cast side of Harmonfield.


    "His wife is about to give birth, but the Command has decided to dy informing her of his death until


    Chapter 527 When Did We Start ying Lapdogs for These Scum?


    43%2


    +10 Free Coins


    after the baby is born."


    "It seems their family''s financial situation isn''t great, so the Command ns to send them some support. They also want you to assess if the family needs any additional help, though I understand the rtionship between the mother-inw and daughter-inw isn''t itical

 The Deadly 528

    Chapter 528 The Draconite Will Be Mine


    Chapter 528 The Draconite Will Be Mine


    "I know a bit about Josh''s situation at home," Freya sighed softly, a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    +10 Free Coins


    "A few days ago, before his mission, he submitted a report stating his intention to return home after the


    mission.


    "His wife finally managed to get pregnant this time, after two miscarriages in the past.


    "I advised him not to go on that mission, but... he insisted."


    Freya shook her head helplessly.


    "Captain Fletcher''s wife, Monica Zimmer, is seven months pregnant and still working.


    "I originally nned to visit her when I returned to Harinonfield, but I don''t know how to break the news. to her about Josh."


    Martin nodded. "Commander Baxter''s instructions are not to tell Josh''s wife about his death yet. They want to wait until after the baby is born.


    "Their family is in a tough financial situation, and right now, she really needs the money.


    "Freya, go home, get some rest, and take some supplies and the special stipend from the Command when you visit their family.


    "I''ll head home, take a quick shower, and then go see her. Freya responded. She turned to Robin, "Do you want toe with me?"


    "Alright. I''ll meet you at Vista Lake Vi."


    "I''ming too, Talia stepped forward.


    "I''ll be at your ce by nine to pick you up! We''ll head back to War Wolf in the afternoon, Freya said, patting Talia on the head. "So, are youing to shower at my ce or with Robin at Vista Lake?" "Uh?" Talia blinked, confused. "I... I''ll shower at your ce, of course!"


    In the Rivers family council hall, Sakurania.


    The family patriarch, Windsor Rivers, kneeled in the center of the hall, his face dark. "D"mn it! Cynthia has betrayed us!


    "She dared to turn her back on the Rivers family and our sect!


    I will personally bring that disgrace back to the family and make her atone with her life!"


    The sect master of the Northern Star Sect, Juan, shook his head with sorrow.


    "Ouis was my most prized disciple. I never expected he would die in Dragon Ridge Valley. 1/4


    Chapter 528 The Draconite Will Be Mine


    "If I had known this would be the oue, I would never have allowed him to go alone.


    "He was the most promising student I''ve had in years.


    "If he had lived, he would''ve surpassed even my own skills. But s...


    +10 Free Coins


    Windsor prostrated himself before Juan. ''Master Denver, my family owes you a great debt. Please ept my condolences" Juan let out a long sigh.


    This is my responsibility as well. I never would have imagined that Ms. Rivers would submit to the Divine Drakebane."


    "That d''mm Drakebane managed to break our Soul-Eating Charm. Years of my efforts were ruined.


    "He must die! Thousand times!


    "If we don''t eliminate him, our ns will be difficult to advance."


    Windsor bowed. "Master Denver, our scouts have reported thatst night, many elite warriors from the World of Darkness entered Dragon Ridge Valley. "Shockingly, the top four warriors on the Dark List from 20 years ago were all in by Divine Drakebane.


    "I must admit that this man-feared across the Western World of Darkness-is indeed incredibly powerful.


    "Unless you and your top disciple. Teddy Han, challenge him directly, few could match him."


    Juan nodded.


    "The entire World of Darkness is abuzz with rumors of an ancient relic appearing in Dragon Ridge Valley, but it didn''t actually surface this time!


    "I wonder... could there be some kind of conspiracy at y?


    "All the warriors who entered Dragon Ridge Valley only saw ¨¤ Draconite stone.


    "And for this Draconite, the Divine Drakebane killed several top-ranked fighters from the Dark List!


    "We also lost our valuable operative, Otis."


    Windsor frowned. "The events of 20 years ago bear an uncanny resemnce tost night''s battle in Dragon Ridge Valley!


    "I feel as though someone is orchestrating things from behind the scenes.


    "But this time, we unexpectedly saw the Draconite appear.


    "The entire World of Darkness is restless.


    "Right now, they''re still hesitant, wary of Divine Drakeliane''s reputation, so they haven''t made any moves.


    yet.


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 528 The Draconite Will Be Mine


    "But give it some time, and this world will crupt into chaos.


    "There''s an old saying in Draconia-Possessing a treasure invites disaster.


    43%7


    +10 Free Coins


    "Now that the Draconite is in Drakebane''s hands, he''s found to face relentless pursuit from every dark organization around the globe. "The temptation is simply too great."


    "Even though Divine Drakebane single-handedly eliminated the top four warriors from the Dark List, the allure of the Draconite remains irresistible. Many will still seek to challenge him, drawn by the promise of power. "Where there''s a rich reward, there are always brave souls, and where there''s immense temptation, there are always those willing to die.


    "We''ll stay quiet for now and wait to reap the rewards


    "Once Drakebane is exhausted, we''ll strike from the shadows and im the Draconite as our own!"


    Juan chuckled. "Your strategy is sound, Mr. Rivers. There''s no need for us to make any unnecessary sacrifices.


    They''re so focused on their prey that they haven''t noticed us closing in. Like a hawk circling above, we''ll strike when the time is right. "Patience is all we need."


    Inside a pce on a hidden ind in the West Panacea Ocean.


    Caym was listening to reports from several scouts dressed in ck.


    "Draconite?" Caym''s face registered surprise as he listened to the ount of the events in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "So the Draconite is now in the hands of Divine Drakebane?!


    "Exactly, my lord, replied one of the scouts respectfully


    ''Drakehane has imed the Draconite, and the top four warriors from the Dark List of 20 years ago all died in Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "All major factions worldwide are now aware of the Draconite."


    Caym fell silent for a long time. "I got it. Issue orders for all our operatives in Draconia to cease any action against Drakebane.


    One of the red-robed guardians spoke urgently, "My lol, are we really going to let go of the Draconite? "We need it! If it''s truly rted to an ancient relic, shenjat belongs to me, Caym said with a sinister smile. "But we must remain silent for now. The Draconite has already be the most coveted item in the


    Chapter 528 The Draconite Will Be Mine


    World of Darkness, and many hidden factions are watching closely.


    "Our only task is to monitor Divine Drakebane''s every move.


    "Most importantly, we still have an ace nted within Draconia''s critical infrastructure.


    "With that ace in ce, the Draconite will be mine.


    "When the time is right, our operative will activate our grand n!


    +10 Free Coins


    Not only the Rivers family of Sakurania and the Western World of Darkness but also key departments. from Rashea and various sects within Draconia had learned that Robin had acquired the legendary Draconite.


    As time passed, rumors about the Draconite grew wilder and more exaggerated.


    After the bloody battle in Dragon Ridge Valley, the name of Divine Drakebane and the legend of the Draconite once again became the hottest topic in the World of Darkness.


    Many factions were already plotting to seize the Draconite.


    However, fearing both Draconia''s security forces and Drakebane''s terrifying reputation, they were still hesitating and biding their time.


    The situation was vtile, teetering on the brink of eruption.


    All it would take is a single spark, and the dormant tension would explode, unstoppable.


    Robin now faced the looming threat of the entire World of Darkness, with countless assassins set on his


    trail.

 The Deadly 529

    Chapter 529 Shirley, You''re Burning With Jealousy Lately


    Chapter 529 Shirley, You''re Burning With Jealousy Lately


    At Vista Lake Vi,


    Robin returned to his room, took a hot shower, and changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    He made himself a coffee with a ssh of milk and sat in the dining room, checking the time.


    It was already 6:30 AM.


    Knowing Shirley and Marrisa''s usual routine, he figured they''d be up soon as well.


    He picked up his phone and ordered a fancy breakfast for them.


    9.43%


    +10 Free Coins


    Just as the VIP service from the Harmonfield Hotel delivered the breakfast, Shirley walked out of her room, yawning.


    Seeing Robin sitting so rxed in the dining room, she raised an eyebrow. "Hmm, you''re up so early. huh?"


    "Last night, I knocked on your door, but there was no response. I called your phone, but you didn''t answer. Were you really sleeping that deeply?"


    Robin paused, muttering to himself, "You knocked on my door in the middle of the night? What a shame I missed it


    Shirley sat down beside him, running her fingers through her long hair. "I had a bit of trouble sleepingst, ''night


    Robin gave her a teasing look. "Were you knocking on my door for ... something?"


    Shirley nodded absently, then realized what she was admitting and froze. "Y-yes... huh?"


    With a tiny yelp, she suddenly realized she''d let her thoughts slip and bolted back to her room in a sh.


    Robin looked at the empty spot next to him. "Did she just ... vanish? Was that my imagination?"


    Shirley, back in her room, felt her face burning like fire. "What was I thinking? bbering all that nonsense in front of Robin first thing in the morning-how embarrassing!" After brooding for a while, sheposed herself, touched up her appearance in the bathroom, put on a professional outfit, and returned to the dining room. Feigning total nonchnce, she smiled casually. "Oh, you''re up early, huh?"


    Robin looked at her, confused. "Didn''t you just ask me that?"


    "Did I? Was I here earlier? Shirley yed innocent. "Robin, maybe you didn''t sleep well and you''re seeing things. I just got up. How could I have been here already?" Robin looked at her, trying to recall. ''Just now, you came over and asked me if I heard you knockingst night...


    16:47 Mon, Dec 2GB.


    Chapter 529 Shirley, You''re Burning With Jealousy Lately


    "Did I Was I here already?" Shirley kept up her act, looking genuinely perplexed.


    Robin stared at her, dumbfounded.


    He was now certain-women, especially beautiful wonden, were born actors!


    Just then, Marrisa came out of her room.


    "Robin, you''re all up so early, huh?


    "Last night, we barely had a chance to catch up since everything was so rushed andte.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Robin, if possible. I''d like to move back to Draconia permanently. That way, I can see you all more often.


    "I want Brenda to stay here, too. Nothing beats our home country.


    TII set up the headquarters for my sour soup restaurant here in Harmonfield. Once I start making good money. I''ll buy you a few big houses, and you can get married and have lots of kids."


    She turned to Shirley with a warm smile. "I think Ms. Dunn here would be perfect as your bride. From my experience, she has the kind of figure that could bear plenty of children!" Shirley froze.


    She hadn''t expected Marrisa to talk so openly about having kids-right in front of her.


    Her face flushed bright red.


    Robin, seeing Shirley''s embarrassment, decided to tease her. "Marrisa, don''t worry about it. Shirley and 1 have already discussed it-we''re nning to have ten kids. After you retire, you can help us raise them Marrisa pped her hands excitedly. "That''s wonderful!


    "Robin, I took a good lookst night. Those other girls are nice, but Shirley is the one who''s truly wife material."


    Robin nced at Shirley, whose face was now crimson "Yes, I feel the same way. However..."


    Shirley looked at him. "However... what?"


    "However..." Robin paused, ying coy, and handed a ss of milk to Marrisa.


    "Hurry up and tell us!" Shirley eximed, unable to hold back her curiosity.


    "Ah!" Marrisa jumped, startled by Shirley''s sudden outburst. The ss of milk slipped from her hands, spilling all over the floor.


    Seeing Marrisa''s reaction, Shirley realized she''d lost herposure. "Oh, Marrisa, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to startle you... I just got a little too agitated."


    Robin and Shirley both helped Marrisa back to her feet


    Marrisa, now recovered,ughed. "No worries. I actually enjoy seeing you two like this."


    1647 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 329 Shirley, You''re Burning W

 The Deadly 530

    Chapter 530 Springbrooke Private Club


    Chapter 530 Springbrooke Private Club


    +10 Free C


    Coins


    Just as they exited the city limits of Harmonfield, a convoy of luxury sports cars roared past aggressively,


    A sleek Porsche in the convoy signaled left and slowed down before pulling over to the side.


    "Talia!" Michelle Kendall, the eldest daughter of the prominent Kendalls in Brighton, poked her head out of the window.


    "We''re headed to the Springbrooke Private Club. Come along with us," she called out.


    Only then did Talia recall Michelle mentioning a gathering of Brighton''s social elites the night before.


    Talia gestured for Michelle to call her instead.


    Within moments, Michelle was back inside her car, and Talia''s phone buzzed.


    "Talia, I saw that the Chief Instructor and Freya are with you. Bring them along to make friends.


    "A lot of familiar faces from Brighton are here today, Catherine from the old military district and my cousins Elliot and Hendrix Chandler are also here.


    "Upon hearing you were in Harmonfield, Hendrix rushed down from Northlorn overnight and insisted I invite you. He''s brought some rare, vintage cold weapons from his collection.


    "Talia, you must know that Hendrix has always liked you. Anyway, you need toe, even if just for a while. What happens between you twoter is not my business, Michelle added with a mischievous tone.


    Talia nced at Robin in the rearview mirror and quickly responded, "Michelle, stop teasing me! I''ve never thought about it that way, and don''t you dare bring it up in front of... Mr. Ramsey!"


    "Oh, right," she added hastily, "we''re actually on our way to Estoreed to visit the family of a fallenrade, We might not have time for the party."


    Michelle sighed, "Alright,e by after you guys are done. The gathering is at Estoreed. You can contact me afterward."


    With a roar, the line of luxury cars sped off like a whirlwind.


    Freya''s gaze followed the shy convoy. She looked solemn.


    "It''s strange that they''vee to Harmonfield. Brighton has all sorts of ces to party. Why did they choose here?


    "If we connect it to what happenedst night at Dragon Ridge Valley, their sudden collective presence in Harmonfield starts to make sense.


    "Robin, I suspect someone is behind this, nudging them in this direction."


    Talia nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Those people don''t care about legends of ancient relics. Even if they heard rumors, they wouldn''t flock here like this. "Someone must be drawing them here intentionally


    Chapter 530 Springbrooke Private Club


    "But what could this mysterious instigator hope to gain Is it really just to cause a scene?"


    Robin replied expressionlessly, "They''re here to muddy the waters."


    "Muddy the waters? Freya echoed and turned to Robin in confusion. "For who?"


    Robin shook his head slightly. I''m not sure."


    £¤43%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Think about what happened in Dragon Ridge Valley atwn and how four officers from the Central Foreign Affairs Bureau showed up right on time. "And, surprisingly, they knew I had the Draconite. They kept insisting that this Draconite was an artifact lost by a foreign sect in Dragon Ridge Valley. "If I hadn''t seen it myself, I might have believed that Draconite was some sort of jade or mystical pearl.


    "But in truth, that Draconite was just an inexplicable mist!"


    Talia''s eyes widened. "Really? How did those four officers know you had the Draconite? And why were they so adamant it was a tangible object? "Mr. Robin, this does make the Dragon Ridge Valley incident seem far moreplicated-and unsettling.


    "What''s this mysterious figure after? Could it be that there''s no ancient relic at all?"


    Robin shrugged. "I don''t know. But if this person or group hasn''t achieved their goal, we''ll likely see simr incidents again. We can only watch and wait for now," Freya nodded thoughtfully. "By the way, I asked my grandfather''s guards to look into who invited all these Brighton heirs to Harmonfield. It was the Yorks of Brighton.


    "The Springbrooke Private Club in Estoreed is one of the premier establishments owned by the Yorks, a family that''s risen to prominence in recent years.


    The current patriarch of the Yorks is Cohen.


    "Thirty years ago, Cohen''s father, Albert York, started from scratch in the Brighton region and eventually founded the York Group.


    "When Albert passed, Cohen took over the family business.


    "In the past few years, due to their association with the Kendalls of Brighton and the Chandlers of Northlorn Residence, the Yorks have rapidly expanded in Brighton''s business scene. "Last year, they even started extending their influence gationwide.


    "Springbrooke Group is their gship enterprise in Brookhaven."


    "The Yorks'' invitation for the Brighton''s elite to gather in Estoreed seems to be an attempt to curry favor with these powerful families, but their true intentions are unclear.


    "We don''t know if they''re acting on someone else''s orders or simply being manipted."


    III


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 530 Springbrooke Private Club


    943%2


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin gave a small smile. "Who knew Harmonfield, which was not even a major city, could be soplicated?


    "Here''s the n. After we finish our business, let''s head to the Springbrooke Private Club and test the waters. Who knows what we might uncover?"


    "Sounds great!" Talia said eagerly. "I''m curious to see what rare cold weapons Hendrix brought."


    Freya chuckled lightly. "Or is it Hendrix himself you''re looking forward to seeing?"


    Talia scoffed, "I don''t like that yboy! Sure, he''s skilled, but he''s reckless and indulgent. That scoundrel even has a few deaths of female college students on his hands!


    "If not for his grandfather being Lord Northlorn, he''d have been arrested long ago!


    "Oh, by the way, Colonel Wright, Captain Fletcher''s wife works at the Springbrooke Mall, which is part of the Springbrooke Group


    Freya nodded. "Yes, I checked Captain Fletcher''s family details. His wife works at the children''s toy section of Springbrooke Mall


    "The mall is right across from the Springbrooke Private Club. We can head over once we''re done."


    As they spoke, they arrived in Estoreed''s city center.


    Freya pulled out her phone and called Josh''s wife, Monica Zimmer.


    "Hello, who is this?" Monica had never been in contact with Freya before.


    "Hello, I''m Freya Wright, one of Josh''srades."


    Monica''s voice brightened. "Oh, Colonel Wright! Josh has mentioned you. Is there something I can help you with?


    I


    Freya took a deep breath, holding back the grief that tightened her chest. "Yes, we''re passing through Estorced on duty, and since Captain Fletcher is unable to return yet, we''re here to deliver his service allowance to you Monica''s voice was full of gratitude. "Thank you so much, Colonel Wright. Where are you now?"


    "We''re heading to your workce, Springbrooke Mall.


    Monica said quickly, "My shift starts at 11 AM, but I''m at the hospital for a check-up now. Please go your business first, and I''ll meet you at the mall at 11.


    Freya checked the time. "Alright, we''ll meet you at the entrance of the mall."


    After ending the calf, she pondered momentarily. "Robin, we still have some time. Let''s go to the Springbrooke Private Club and see what Mr. York is up to." about

 The Deadly 531

    Chapter 531 You''re Not Worthy of Me


    Chapter 531 You''re Not Worthy of Me


    Talia and herpanions drove to Springbrooke Square.


    Exiting the parking lot, they made their way toward the Springbrooke Private Club.


    BK43%


    +10 Free Coins


    The Springbrooke Mall stood diagonally across from the club. It was part of the expansivemercial district known as Springbrooke Square.


    Seven years ago, the Yorks secured the rights to develop this area in Harmonfield''s Estorced district. investing over 20 billion.


    Through years of effort. Springbrooke Square had transformed into a bustlingmercial hub.


    It was home to the Springbrooke Business Bay, which included the Springbrooke Mall,mercial buildings Springbrooke Futuristic City, and the prestigious Springbrooke Private Club. Nightclubs, gourmet markets, and other establishments were also avable.


    At this rate, the Yorks'' enterprises were poised to be one of Brookhaven''s leading econom


    Cohen was a shrewd businessman.


    forces.


    Once the Estorced properties took shape, he strategically allocated shares to powerful families in Brighton to strengthen hiswork.


    Today, Cohen himself had flown from Brighton to personally host a gathering of Brighton''s elite third generation at the Springbrooke Private Club.


    The club had even suspended operations for the day.


    Despite being closer in age to these attendees'' parents, his efforts to gain favor were almost servile.


    As Robin, Freya, and Talia admired the grandeur of Springbrooke Square, they couldn''t help but be impressed by its splendor.


    "Who knew Harmonfield had a district this vibrant?" Talia remarked.


    Nearby, Michelle and other heirs of Brighton''s elite families were enjoying thendscape.


    Spotting the trio approaching, Michelle waved. Talia, Colonel Wright, are you done with your business?"


    Talia pointed to the Springbrooke Mall. The person we''re here to see works at the mall and won''t be free until 11."


    "Perfect! Let''s head to the club for a chat first, Michelle said, her eyes flitting to Robin. "Hey, handsome. Nice to see you again.


    "You always have this indifferent look, as if like you don''t care about anything. It''s not my type, but I have to admit, you''re quite good-looking. "So, you''re worthy enough to be a casual friend of mine.


    r


    16.45 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 581 You''re Not Worthy of Me


    "But don''t get any ideas. There''s no way we''d ever be more than that.


    "You haven''t reached a level where I''d look up to you. Only Zayn has ever managed that.


    "Still, maybe after a few decades of experience, you could get there. Maybe,"


    Robin ignored her and walked past her without a word.


    Michelleughed and turned to Talia. "Did your Chief Instructor Ramsey just get upset?"


    43%


    +10 Free Cons


    Talia shook her head. "Michelle, you''re like a frog in a well. Mr. Robin just doesn''t waste time on trivial matters. Take my advice, Don''t overestimate yourself around him, or you''ll regret it." "What?" Michelle''s smile froze. "Talia, you''re exaggerating. What''s he going to do, challenge me?


    "If he ys his cards right, I could help him navigate through the military smoothly. If not, it would be tough for a nobody like him trying to hold onto his position."


    Talia sighed. "Fine, forget what I say." She quickened her pace and followed Robin and Freya as they entered the club.


    Watching them leave, Michelle frowned. "Is Talia infatuated with that guy? Why else would she be so defensive? It''s ridiculous for her to tell me to watch my step around him." The others nodded along, eager to stay on Michelle''s good side.


    "He''s just putting on a tough act," one said. "We''d crush him if he dared disrespect Ms. Kendall."


    A girl with heavy makeup eyed Robin and asked, "Michelle, who is that guy, anyway? He''s handsome but seems full of himself. Which family is he from?"


    Michelle''s disdain was palpable. "He''s not from any major family. I looked into himst night, and he''s just some drifter with rumored mercenary experience overseas. He''s skilled.


    "Not sure what happened, but the War Wolf appointed him as their Chief Instructor. He was specially authorized to join the War Wolf with the rank of Major General."


    "No way!" A murmur of disbelief rippled through the group."


    Twenty years old and already holding the rank of Major General? That''s unheard of in Draconia''s military.


    "I remember my grandfather mentioning that there have been only two simr cases in Draconia''s military history. But both of them were battle-hardened heroes with exceptional achievements, deserving of such an honor." "What makes Robin special enough to be recruited and given a rank right off the bat? It must be a joke."


    Michelle smirked, nodding with disdain. "It does seem rather absurd."


    "However, I guess that it''s part of a bigger y of the higher-ups.


    "Huh?" The other heirs were confused. "What do you mean, Michelle? Tell us.


    1


    Chapter 581 You''re Not Worthy of Me


    +10 Free Coins


    Michelle nced around and lowered her voice. "You''ve all heard the rumors, right? The War Wolf Special Forces of the Special Operations Military Region might soon be disbanded.


    "They''ve wanted to remove the War Wolf name for a while now, but they haven''t found a suitable excuse.


    "In recent years, those appointed as the War Wolf''s Chief Instructor have only used the position as a stepping stone, and their track record has been worsening.


    "Now, it looks like an attempt to save War Wolf on the surface with Robin as the new Chief Instructor. In reality, he''s being set up as a scapegoat.


    "When Robin took the position, there was less than a month before their martial tournament. It''s obvious they''re setting him up for failure!


    "How could he possibly turn around an underperforming unit in such a short time?


    "As I''ve heard, in just seven days, War Wolf will face off against two elite teams, Dragon Soul and Dark Panther, which are backed by Zayn and Elliott. These are the most formidable units in the military. "It would be a miracle for Robin to lead War Wolf to victory in that amount of time! Hahaha....


    The Chief Instructor of Dragon Soul is Zayn''s mentor General Brooks.


    "General Brooks''bat skills are second only to the legendary General Wilson.


    With circumstances like these, who would be willing to take up the position of Chief Instructor for War Wolf? The oue for them is definitely defeat and disbandment


    "Anyone stepping into that role would be walking into a trap.


    "High-ranking officers all have some connections or backgrounds.


    "No one would volunteer to be the fall guy.


    "Robin is just the fool they needed. Ha!"


    "So that''s what''s going on?" The group of young heirs nodded in understanding, their eyes shifting to Robin''s back with newfound pity.


    "Let''s go. Today''s going to be interesting. He''ll be our entertainment!"

 The Deadly 532

    Chapter 532 The Bet


    Chapter 532 The Bet 942%2


    +10 Free Coins


    The younger generation of the Brighton elite were born into powerful families and showered with privilege from the start.


    The inherent sense of superiority they carried made them look down on someone like Robin, who had no notable background.


    If it weren''t for Freya and Talia apanying him, they would have already confronted Robin head-on. paying no mind to his status as amissioned officer.


    After all, in their circles, having a few Major and Lieutenant Generals in the family was nothing unusual.


    Michelle''s analysis only further fueled their disregard for Robin, the newly appointed Chief Instructor of War Wolf


    Robin, Freya, and Talia found a less conspicuous spot inside the private club and sat down.


    Before they could getfortable, Michelle and her entourage of young socialites approached.


    "Talia, why are you being so low-key? Join us for a chat since you''re here!" Michelle said, waving them over.


    Talia shook her head. "Michelle, you go ahead and have fun. We''ll be leaving in an hour. We''ll talk another time."


    Michelle then turned to Robin. "Hey, why do you always look so aloof? Are you trying to act cool or are you nervous around me? Hahaha


    Robin met her gaze with indifference. "What does it have to do with you?"


    The group around Michelle froze in disbelief.


    The Kendalls were one of the five most influential and powerful families in Brighton.


    Michelle''s grandfather, Lord Northlorn, was a significant authority figure.


    And yet, Robin dared to speak so dismissively to her.


    Was he out of his mind?


    No wonder he was being set up to take the fall as War Wolf''s scapegoat.


    Even Michelle was momentarily stunned but then burst intoughter.


    "Good, I like that attitude! I hope you can keep that up during the military tournament in seven days. If you can beat Dragon Soul, I''ll


    Robin cut her off, "You mean if we beat Dragon Soul, you''ll kneel and call me ''Daddy"?"


    Everyone in the room gasped, their jaws dropping.


    Is he serious?


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 532 The Bet


    How dare he disrespect the famous Miss Kendall?


    Michelle''s smile faltered and she was at a loss for words. "You''re outrageous!"


    Robin chuckled.


    "Outrageous? You''re right, I am. Are you afraid to bet with me?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Michelle clenched her teeth. "Why would I be afraid of you? If you beat Dragon Soul, I''ll call you Daddy!"


    What The room erupted in shocked whispers,


    Talia quickly stood up. "Michelle, stop this."


    Tm not joking, Michelle said, her tone defiant. "And if War Wolf loses, you have to call me Mommy!"


    A stunned silence fell over the group again.


    Robin sighed, shaking his head. "I have such bad luck today encountering such a difficult woman."


    Michelle''s eyes narrowed. "Are you backing out already?


    Robin smirked. "Who said anything about backing out?"


    "Great, you all heard that!" Michelle said, turning to the others. "Let''s go enjoy ourselves now!"


    Talia nced at Robin apologetically. "Mr. Robin, I''m sorry. They''re just used to acting superior. Don''t take it personally."


    Robin gave a light chuckle. They''re only a bunch of pampered rich kids. Why should I take them seriously:*


    Freya rolled her eyes and said, "You''re really going through with this bet?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "She brought this on herself. What else could I do? If someone picks a fight, I can''t just ignore it, can I?


    "If she''s asking for humiliation, I''ll dly give it to her


    Freya looked concerned. "Robin, there are only seven days left. Are you sure nothing will happen to War Wolf


    Talia looked at Robin anxiously as well.


    Robin gestured to them. "You two took down the top assassins in the world. What''s there to be worried about?" Talia''s face brightened. "Right! Last night''s battle opened my eyes. I''m confident we can beat Dragon Soul!"


    She nced toward Michelle''s retreating figure and griqued. "Looks like you''re really going to be a dad, Instructor Ramsey. "Look, Catherine is here!


    Chapter 532 The Bet


    Robin and Freya followed her gaze as Catherine entered the club..


    Her face was still marked with faint bruises from a recent fight.


    +10 Free Coins


    Michelle noticed Catherine and rushed over. "Catherine, I was just about to call you. D''mn! What happened to your face?" Catherine was shocked when she saw Robin, Talia, and Fr


    She wanted to leave right away but she stayed and sat down near the entrance in the end.


    "Catherine. Talia is here too. Let''s go say hi-"Michelle said


    "Tm tired. I don''t want to move," Catherine cut her off.


    Michelle''s smile froze, "Alright, Catherine. Is Zayn in Harmonfield?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t follow his business, Catherine replied coolly.


    Michelle quickly offered her a drink, while the surrounding socialites bombarded her withings


    "Ms. McKay, you''re as stunning as ever. It''s been too long.


    "Catherine, you nevere to our gatherings. It''s such a treat to see you today."


    Catherine was annoyed by the ttery.


    "Can''t you


    all give me a moment of peace? You guys are giving me a headache, she snapped.


    Everyone instantly fell silent.


    Michelle quickly smoothed things over. "Alright, Catherine needs rest. Let''s not crowd her. I''ll stay with her."


    "Please leave too, Catherine added coldly. "I need some time alone."


    Michelle forced augh. "Alright, alright. I''ll take everyone to another area. Let me know if you need anything."


    Pulling her friends along, Michelle whispered, "Don''t bother Catherine, got it? She needs rest."


    The Brighton socialites knew Catherine''s temper well. With her grandfather holding.significant power as Lord Westeria, her attitude was almost expected. No one daredin.


    As they moved away, a new conversation sparked.


    "Hey, did you hear about the big event at Dragon Ridge Valleyst night?"


    Michelle nodded. "I just saw something about it in our circle.


    Chapter 532 The Bet


    "They said some of the world''s top fighters gathered there to search for an ancient relic.


    "And guess what? They were all taken down by a young man from Draconia!"


    "Do you guys know who it was?" Michelle asked smugly


    "Who was it? Do we have someone that powerful?"


    Michelle grinned. "Hmph! Only Zayn is capable of doing that!"


    18.42%

 The Deadly 533

    Chapter 533 Competition


    Chapter 533 Competition.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Wow! Mr. Zayn is truly the most perfect man in Brighton" a young woman eximed.


    "Even the military bigwigs say that only two people will achieve greatness in our generation. Mr. Zayn of the Mckays and Ms Michelle''s cousin. Mr. Ellion Michelle listened to their praises with pride "Look at how tired Catherine looks-she must have been with Zaynst night. She''d never admit it, though." "What Zayn didst night was earth-shattering someone else chimed in. "I heard that 20 years ago, four of the strongest fighters on the Dark List were killed!" That kind of feat takes unparalleled skill!" said another voice."


    "If I''d been there. I would have died from happiness on the spot."


    Ti Zayn asked. Id marry him in a heartbeat!"


    The group of clites praised Michelle. "Michelle, you have excellent tastel


    "Don''t forget us when you marry Mr. Zayn. Let us share in your good fortune."


    Michelleughed proudly. "Of course! We''ll share the wealth and joy! Now, let''s toast to Zayn


    "Zayn should''ve been promoted long ago. He''s still a Senior Colonel now and it''s such an injustice. "Those old-timers in the military keep saying hecks the experience.


    his strength!


    "After everything he didst night, what more experience does he need? His actions prove "I bet that after the militarypetition in seven days, Zayn will be promoted to general, Michelle made sure her voice was loud enough for Catherine, Robin, and the others to hear. Catherine shot Robin a venomous nce.


    How perfect it would have been if Zayn had been therest night and seized the Draconite!


    Robin, just you wait. You''re only temporarily keeping the Draconite.


    My grandfather already knows about it, and your days are numbered.


    Your death ising from the moment youy your hand on me!


    I alwys get what I want!


    Talia, overhearing Michelle''s arrogant chatter, shook her head "Michelle sure likes to exaggerate. Zayn wasn''t even at Dragon Ridge Valleyst night!


    "And if he was, he would''ve been cut down to pieces


    Robin raised an eyebrow. Zayn? Is Catherine''s brother alb...


    Chapter 533 Competition


    Freya responded, "Among the Brighton elite, Zayn ispetent but he''s not unbeatable..


    "He''s skilled though.


    "Most of the elite in Dragon Soul are under his influente.


    "And the Chief Instructor of Dragon Soul, Gavin, is Zayn''s mentor.


    "Gavin''s powerful and was highly regarded by Lord Westeria.


    "He has quite a few supporters in the military,


    "It''s said that Gavin and Wilson used to serve under a new warlord in the Draconian army, Young Lord Dragon, years ago.


    "After Young Lord Dragon disappeared, Gavin allied himself with Lord Westeria.


    "Both Zayn and Gavin will definitely show up at the militarypetition in seven days.


    "If we pose a real threat to Dragon Soul, Gavin will surely act.


    "His skill isn''t up to yours, but Zayn might have other ns in store.


    "He may seem amiable on the surface, but he''s incredibly cunning."


    "Catherine, you''re here too?"


    A tall and strong man entered the private club nked by two bodyguards, each carrying a case.


    It was Hendrix, Lord Northlorn''s second grandson.


    Catherine ignored him.


    Hendrix, used to her aloofness, just shrugged.


    He waved to Michelle, who was still bragging to the group. "Michelle, where''s Talia?"


    Michelle stood up and answered, "Hendrix, you''re always in such a rush! You don''t even ask how I''m doing first.


    "And just so you know, you havepetition now."


    Hendrix frowned. "What do you mean? Whatpetition?"


    "Did you know Talia joined War Wolf?" Michelle said coldly.


    T-know that, Hendrix said, still confused. "So what?"


    "War Wolf''s new Chief Instructor is young and handsome. Since they spend time together all day long. because of work, shouldn''t you be worried?" Hendrix''s eyes red. "A 20-year-old Chief Instructor? Michelle, stop talking nonsense.


    Mon,


    Chapter 533 Competition


    "I''m not lying!" Michelle pointed toward where Robin and Talia sat.


    Look, the guy sitting next to Talia-isn''t he handsome? That''s him, the Chief Instructor."


    "You only hold the rank of a Major and it''s lower than Talia''s rank. Don''t you think it''s time to be concerned?"


    Hendrix red at Robin. "That''s the new War Wolf''s Chief Instructor?"


    Michelleughed. "Why would I lie? Call your grandfather if you don''t believe me,


    Seeing Talia chatting closely with Robin made Hendrix''s anger spike.


    "How dare he hit on Talia? I''ll crush him! A Major General? Please, he''s nothing to me."


    "Michelle, what''s his background?" Hendrix asked, eyeing Robin with hostility.


    +10 Free Cons


    Michelle scoffed. "A nobody! He was just a mercenary abroad for a few years. No real connections in Draconia. Are you nning to crush him now?" Hendrix smirked. "I control Northlorn and have clout in Brighton. So what if I want to step on a loser like him?"


    Michelle''s eyes sparkled with a devious smile as Hendrix stormed forward.


    Robin, you won''t escape this without bowing down today.


    Watching Hendrix''s determined figure, she turned to the others with a sly grin. "Let''s go and watch Hendrix put someone in their ce!"

 The Deadly 534

    Chapter 534 Stay Away from Talia


    Chapter 534 Stay Away from Talia


    The young heirs of Brighton''s influential families excitedly watched Hendrix exude a domineering aura. This was the kind of spectacle they loved most


    Born into wealth and privilege, their lives were filled with idle indulgence.


    Lacking meaningful pursuits, they found their thrill in gossip, scandals, and the asional power y


    If they weren''t picking on someone, they were watching someone else do it


    The bloodthirsty pleasure of seeing the weak crushed beneath the powerful was the pinnacle of


    excitement to them.


    "Mr. Hendrix is known as the Crusher in Northlon.


    With his influential family and the unconditional favor of his grandfather. Hendrix especially enjoys stepping on people who think they''re untouchable.


    The stronger they seem, the more satisfaction he gets from beating them down!


    "And today, with Ms. Michelle''s encouragement, it''s bound to be even more ruthless!


    Today, that Chief Instructor is in big trouble."


    "But isn''t Instructor Ramsey a military officer? Won''t Mr. Hendrix get into trouble if he goes too far?"


    Trouble? What trouble? No matter how big a mess Hendrix creates, his powerful family members always clean it up.


    "Everyone knows Mr. Hendrix is the wildest force in Northlorn and Brighton!


    "This is like a fun game for him.


    "Sometimes, he''s left people crippled or worse, and nothing ever came of it!"


    That''s what it''s like to have a powerful grandfather.


    Instructor Ramsey is in for a rough time.


    Just now, he acted so high and mighty, ignoring Ms. Michelle as if he didn''t care at all.


    "Let''s see how long that arrogancests when he''s groveling in front of Mr. Hendrix, begging for mercy,


    haha...


    "But still, Instructor Ramsey held high military ranks. Wouldn''t Hendrix hold back a little?" "Please! So what if he does? Lord Northlorn had countless family members in the military. "Didn''t Ms. Michelle say he''s just a scapegoat of the higher-ups?"


    "Enough talking. Let''s go watch how Mr. Hendrix will be torturing War Wolf''s Chief Instructor."


    364 Stay Away from Talia


    Michelle listened to herpanions chatter with delight growing in


    her heart.


    Watching someone get humiliated was one of her greatest pleasures.


    10 Free Coins


    Even more so today, as the target was the man who had just dared to challenge her.


    A showdown between the Crusher and the new Chief Instructor would be thrilling.


    Michelle took a few steps before pausing and turning back to Catherine.


    "Catherine,e on, you can''t miss this show!


    "Hendrix is about to crush someone-Robin, the newly appointed Chief Instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    "You know Hendrix has always had a thing for Talia.


    "There''s no way he''ll let it go now that he sees her with Robin.


    "He''s going to beat Robin senseless, hahaha..."


    Catherine''s eyes followed Hendrix''s powerful stride. "You''d better tell Hendrix to watch out or he might end up being embarrassed," she warned coldly. Michelle''s smile froze.


    She was surprised at Catherine''sment.


    But then she chuckled. "Catherine, who are you talking about being embarrassed? Surely, you mean Robin, right?"


    Catherine pointed with her straw at Hendrix''s back. "I mean Hendrix."


    Michelle blinked, thenughed nervously. "Don''t worry! You know Hendrix-he''s the ''Crusher."


    "This is his specialty.


    "Besides, Elliott will be here soon. If Hendrix stirs up too much trouble, Elliott will back him up. In the worst case, we step in and smooth things over. "That Robin, with no background and no standing, will just have to endure it!


    "Come on, Catherine, let''s watch!"


    Catherine''s gaze stayed cold as she nced toward Robin. "You go ahead. I''m not as bored as you all are."


    Michelle awkwardly shrugged. "Fine, then. Stay here if you want. I''m going to watch and stop my cousin. before he takes it too far.


    "After all, Talia and Ms. Wright are present; we have to show them some respect."


    With that, she quickly hurried toward Hendrix.


    CH


    Chapter 534 Stay Away from Talia


    +10 Free Cons


    Catherine watched Michelle and the pack of Brighton elites head for Robin. "You guys will know who''s being crushedter. Robin isn''t someone to mess with."


    The memory ofst night at Dragon Ridge Valley, where Robin''s p still burned on her cheek, red in her mind.


    She did want Hendrix to teach Robin a lesson-but she knew that wasn''t going to happen.


    Robin had shown no fear in the face of the Westeria Residence, why would he care about the Northlorn Residence?


    Last night at Dragon Ridge Valley, Catherine had seen Hendrix''s older brother, Elliott, the pride of the Northlorn Residence, kneel before Robin. Hendrix was nothing but a spoiled brat,


    If anyone was getting stepped on, it would be him.


    Although Catherine had no idea of Robin''s background, she saw him decimate a top Dark List fighter with a single strike.


    It took a terrifying level of skill to aplish that.


    So, she chose to hold back and let her grandfather handle Robinter.


    She watched Michelle and the Brighton elites move toward Robin with amusement flickering in her eyes.


    These young nobles, born into luxury, were predictable and shallow.


    Despite her privileged background, Catherine never wanted to be like them. She aimed for more-to achieve something significant herself. Themotion drew the attention of Andres York, the manager of Springbrooke Private Club. He rushed over with a few security guards. "Mr. Hendrix, wee. Please, let me show you to the private lounge upstairs."


    Hendrix nodded. "Not now, Andres. I''m going to deal with someone first before going up with Talia."


    Andres blinked. "Who would dare offend you here? Just say the word, and we''ll handle it.


    "Step aside!" Hendrix''s sneer was sharp. "I prefer to do this myself."


    Andres followed Hendrix''s line of sight and spotted Robin who was seated beside Talia


    He motioned for his guards to stand by just in case.


    Hendrix strode over to where Robin and Talia sat.


    He was furious when he noticed the admiration in Talia''s eyes as she spoke with Robin.


    He mmed his hand down on their table and pointed at Robin with a roar. "Stay away from Talia, you Jork!"


    Chapter 585 Hendrix Being Humiliated

 The Deadly 535

    Chapter 585 Hendrix Being Humiliated


    Chapter 535 Hendrix Being Humiliated


    The Springbrooke Private Club fell into a stunned silence.


    Hendrix, Brighton''s infamous "Crusher, never hesitated to make a move.


    His deration had everyone holding their breath as their eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    They were eager to witness the War Wolf Chief Instructor being brought to his knees, begging for mercy.


    Michelle''s eyes sparkled with vindictive delight.


    Her carlier anger at Robin''s defiance was now fully released.


    Hah!


    So what if you''re tough? You''re nothing in front of Brighton''s elite.


    You II learn your ce today.


    So what if you''re in the military?


    You can only follow our orders without the powerful backing of a prominent family.


    You''re going to pay for standing up against us!


    I wonder how much longer you can keep up your tough act in front of Hendrix.


    Talia mmed her hand down on the table. "Hendrix, what do you think you''re doing? Get lost!"


    Hendrix sneered, pointing at Robin. "Talia, this isn''t about you. I''m warning you to stay away from this nobody."


    Talia''s eyes narrowed. "What right do you


    have to interfere with my life? Now back off!"


    Hendrix''s face flushed with rage, veins bulging on his neck as he struggled to contain his temper. "Talia, you know I''ve always cared about you. I''m just trying to protect you from being duped by this nobody!" Talia scoffed. "Listen carefully, Hendrix. The people I despise the most are those losers like you who ride on their family''s coattails and act like kings,


    "It''s pathetic to parade around with your ancestors'' glory while thinking you''re something special.


    The onlookers were shocked into silence.


    Talia''s words were tant insults.


    They were taken aback by her boldness.


    Is there anything more humiliating than publicly calling a man a losert


    Talia''s words nearly drove Hendrix mad with rage.


    III


    Chapter 535 Hendrix Being Humiliated


    +10 Free Coins


    She had called him a loser riding on the coattails of his ancestors glory in front of so many heirs and heiresses of Brighton''s most prestigious families.


    It was a blow far worse than a p in the face.


    A murderous glint sparked in Hendrix''s eyes.


    "Fine! Since you think so little of me, I won''t hold back I''ll break this nobody right here and now!"


    Before Talia could respond, Hendrix pointed at Robin So, you''re the new Chief Instructor of War Wolf? Care to step up and fight me?"


    Freya rose from her seat and reprimanded, "Hendrix, do you realize that publicly insulting a Major General couldnd you in a military court?"


    Hendrix rolled his eyes and smirked. "Oh, I''m so scared! You must be General Wright''s granddaughter, the infamous military beauty. Take your threats elsewhere, "My family had more Major Generals than you can count!


    "Come on, show me how you climb up to this position.


    "Do you dare to fight me? Get lost if you''re a coward!"


    Talia snapped, "Hendrix, who do you think you are to challenge Mr. Robin?"


    Hendrix chuckled coldly. "Talia, it''s none of your business who I challenge. I''m in a bad mood today, and I feel like crushing this guy. What are you going to do about it?" Freya''s voice turned icy. "Hendrix, I suggest you apologize to Instructor Ramsey immediately or face the consequences.


    "F*ck!" Hendrix scoffed, his anger twisting into a grin.


    "What consequences could there be for squashing a bug like him? I step on a dozen like him every year."


    He pointed at Robin. "Are you going to hide behind these two women like a coward?


    "Step up and fight me if you have the guts!"


    All eyes turned to Robin.


    Hendrix was known as a wild troublemaker, but hisbat skills were exceptional.


    From the age of three, his grandfather had hired the top ten martial arts masters to train him.


    Among his generation, Hendrix''s fighting abilities were among the very best.


    Now that he was openly challenging Robin, the position of War Wolf''s Chief Instructor would surely be taken from Robin if Hendrix managed to defeat him.


    Robin calmly wiped his hands with a damp cloth before lifting his gaze to meet Hendrix''s. "Are you sure you want to provoke me?"


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 535 Hendrix Being Humiliated


    Hendrix exchanged a look with Michelle and others, then burst outughing. "Yeah, so what?"


    10 Free Coins


    Talia red at Michelle. "Did you instigate this? I''m warning you, if you don''t stop this fool, don''t me me for what happens!"


    Michelle shrugged indifferently. "Talia, how could you me me for this? You know my cousin likes you. When he heard you were here, he brought two crates of rare cold weapons just for you. "How do you think he feels when he sees how close you are to Robin? This has nothing to do with me.


    Talia smirked. "Fine, if that''s how you see it, I won''t interfere anymore. I hope your cousin can handle the consequences.


    Talia''s words made Hendrix''s rage boil over. He grabbed a bottle from the table and lunged at Robin to smash it over his head.


    "Kneel!" Robinmanded in a cold voice.


    With a loud thud, Hendrix''s powerful body crashed to his knees, shattering the marble floor beneath him.


    A scream of agony echoed through the silent hall.


    "Ahh! Wh-what did you do to me?"


    "Who gave you the nerve to provoke me again and again?" Robin dropped the damp cloth in front of Hendrix. "Bow to me!".


    A sickening thud followed as Hendrix''s head mmed into the marble floor, leaving his face covered in


    blood.


    He crumpled and groveled before Robin.


    A shocked silence gripped the room. No one couldprehend what had just happened.


    How could Hendrix, known for his arrogance and ruthlessness, be kneeling before Robin?


    Michelle''s smugness was reced by confusion.


    Hendrix, kneeling to Robin?


    Herughter vanished as she looked at Hendrix''s pitiful and bloodied figure.


    "What just happened?"


    None of the crowd could wrap their minds around it.


    How could the proud and unruly Hendrix be groveling like a beaten dog before Robin?


    Had the mighty Mr. Hendrir from Northlorn Residence lost his mind?

 The Deadly 536

    Chapter 536 Death Without Mercy


    Chapter 536 Death Without Mercy


    Everyone in the Springbrooke Private Club held their breath.


    Hendrix from the powerful Chandlers was now humiliated and on his knees..


    The so-called ''Crusher of Brighton''s elite circle was now under Robin''s heel.


    Not a single soul had seen Robin make a move.


    +10 Free Coins


    Hendrix seemed to fall to his knees as ifpelled by some unseen force. The scene was uncanny.


    Talia shook her head disdainfully. "He brought this upon himself!"


    "Aah! I''m going to kill you!" Hendrix''s rage exploded from the humiliation.


    Not only was he losing face before the young Brighton''s elite but he was also being rejected and insulted by Talia, the woman he adored.


    Being on the ground like a dog, unable to rise, was the greatest disgrace of his life.


    Dmn it, let me go! I''ll kill you!" he roared.


    Robin pressed his boot down on Hendrix''s face.


    "You''ll never have the chance to kill me. Consider this a warning for today."


    "A cracking sound filled the room as seven or eight of Hendrix''s teeth scattered across the marble floor.


    The onlookers winced as if feeling the pain themselves


    All eyes shifted to Robin-the young Chief Instructor whose face appeared calm, almost harmless.


    But they now saw him for what he truly was.


    He was a ruthless warrior hardened by battle.


    No matter how arrogant Hendrix was, he was only a spoiled brat.


    He was no match for a seasoned military officer.


    Andres, who had been waiting to watch Robin fall, stood frozen.


    He couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    Hendrix had willingly fallen to his knees.


    As realization dawned, Andres pointed at Robin and shouted, "What did you do to Mr. Hendrix? Release hiin at once!"


    The four bodyguards at the back instinctively reached for the knives at their waists, ready to move in on Robin.


    Chapter 536 Death Without Mercy


    "How dare trash like you question me? Robin pped Andres.


    He flew back like a cannonball, crashing into a liquor cab more than 30 feet away


    He then slumped unconscious among the shattered ass and expensive wine worth millions


    Gasps erupted, and then the hall descended into a deathly silence.


    +10 Free Coins


    Michelle stepped forward and broke the silence, "Robin, what did you do to Hendrix: Let him go now, or you''ll face the wrath of the Northlon Residencel"


    Robin wiped his hands and tossed away the wet wipe with disdain. There is no weath in this world that I can''t face


    You! Michelle''s anger wavered as she sensed the cold unyielding aura around Robin.


    She softened her tone. "Robin, Hendrix was just joking with you. Why did you have to go so far Release


    him now!


    Robin''s eyes were icy as they settled on Michelle. "And who do you think you are? Why should I release him just because you demand it? Do you think I have to listen to you just because you''re the eldest daughter of the Kendalls?" Robin''s voice dripped with mockery. "The Kendalls are nothing."


    The crowd was stunned into speechlessness.


    Did he just dismiss the Kendalls, one of Brighton''s most prestigious families?


    And if the Kendalls were nothing what did that make the rer of them?


    The arrogance was palpable.


    He had no respect for any of Brighton''s elite.


    Michelle''s frustration boiled over. Seeing that reasoning was useless, she turned to Talia Talia, we grew up together on the military base. How can you watch Hendrix suffer this humiliation and do nothing? Tell Robin to let him go!" Talia chuckled coldly. "Mr. Robin is my superior officer. I have no right to make any unreasonable demands of him.


    "And weren''t you the one who said just now that you wouldn''t interfere in our affairs?


    "So what are you doing now?


    "When your cousin was bullying others, you encouraged him instead of stopping him.


    And now, when things have gone wrong, you want M. Robin to back down? Do you think everything''s a


    game?


    "If you''re going to crush others, be prepared to be crushed as well.


    "How can you call yourself a man if you can''t handle losing?


    1


    16:50 Mon, Dec 2 B B


    Chapter 536 Death Without Mercy


    +10 Free Coins


    "Michelle. I warned you before not to y with fire. But you kept pushing, and now you''re facing the consequences. Even if Mr. Robin chooses to end him today, so be it!


    "You guys were full of excitement when you were the bullies. Why can''t you guys handle it now?


    "Don''t involve me in this! I''m not on your side."


    "You!" Michelle trembled with anger and pointed at Talia. "Are you really not going to help?"


    "Of course not! Talia''s voice was sharp. "Reap what you sow!"


    Michelle''s eyes darted around, searching for someone who could intervene. She turned to Freya. "Ms. Wright, I know your grandfather is also-


    Freya cut her off. "Michelle, don''t drag me into this. I, too, had no right to interfere in Instructor Ramsey''s


    actions.


    I warned you earlier that if you sought trouble, you''d bear the consequences.


    "Well, the consequences are here. Don''t say things that make you look weak.


    "Remember, you''re the third generation of an elite family. At least have some dignity and courage, or you''ll shame your family name."


    Michelle''s face flushed with humiliation, but she couldn''t argue.


    Everyone had seen how their arrogance andck of respect had brought them here.


    It was retribution.


    Now, Hendrix, realizing even Michelle couldn''t stop Robin, shouted at the bodyguards. "What are you waiting for? Kill him! I''ll make sure the Northlorn Residence backs you up! If not, my brother will end your himself! Two of the bodyguards, now desperate, pointed at Robin with their knives.


    Talia drew her handgun and shouted, "I''ll shoot anyone who moves! Threatening a General with a weapon is punishable by death!"


    Faced with the dark barrel of the gun, the four bodyguards trembled in fear.


    There was no doubt in Talia''s voice.


    Anyone bold enough to threaten Draconia''s soldiers was an enemy, and that meant certain death.


    Even if Talia hadn''t issued a verbal warning, it would have been entirelywful for her to shoot them on the spot


    Seeing the hesitation in his bodyguards, Hendrix shouted, "You idiots, kill him now! Northlorn Residence and I will back you up! If you don''t, my brother will make sure you''re dead!''


    Two of the bodyguards steeled themselves and charged at Robin with knives raised.


    Robin calmly took the gun from Talia and fired, killing them instantly.


    Chapter 536 Death Without Mercy


    Their skulls shattered and blood pooled around them.


    "He shot them!"


    Screams erupted through the hall.


    Michelle turned pale at Robin''s cold-blooded actions.


    Only now did everyone realize the truth.


    The man standing before them wasn''t just any officer; he was a ruthless and unyielding General.


    It didn''t matter who you were, what influential family you belonged to, or how wealthy you were. All a person got for threatening a General was death without mercy. 10 Free Col


    42


    +10

 The Deadly 537

    Chapter 537 A Way Out


    Chapter 537 A Way Out


    The Springbrooke Private Club was silent as the grave.


    The only sounds were the ragged, fearful breathing of the onlookers and the sickening drip of blood and brain matter from the two dead guards.


    A chilling breeze swept in from outside.


    It carried the metallic tang of blood that turned stomachs.


    Everyone in the room mped their mouths shut. They were too terrified to utter a word.


    This was beyond what any of them had expected.


    They''de to watch Hendrix unt his power.


    But now, they were witnessing an uncontroble scene of carnage.


    The remaining two bodyguards dropped to their knees, begging for their lives, shivering with dread.


    If they had acted impulsively a moment earlier, they''d be lying dead now, too.


    The young elites were no strangers to fights, even brutal ones.


    However, this level of violence was something they had never seen before.


    "The War Wolf''s Chief Instructor, Robin Ramsey, had killed without hesitation.


    It was truly terrifying.


    They were secretly d that they hadn''t been too arrogant before.


    Otherwise, this ruthless man would remember them and he could kill them in the blink of an eye.


    Michelle was shaking so badly that her lips turned blue. She pointed at Robin with a trembling hand. "Y-you... how dare you shoot and kill?"


    Robin''s eyes were sharp as ice. "Why not? They raised weapons against a General. Do you think I''d let that slide? Are you suggesting that you want to try it too since you''re questioning me about it?" Before anyone could react, Robin''s arm snapped up, and a gunshot cracked through the air.


    "Ahh!" The bullet whizzed past Michelle''s ear, so close she felt its heat. A


    She turned ghostly pale as she copsed to the floor. "You''re out of control, she stammered, voice barely above a whisper.


    "The ones out of control are all of you, Robin said, his voice low and cutting.


    "Who gave you the courage to act so arrogantly before General? I ignored your antics before, thinking you''d have some sense. Clearly, I was wrong-


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 537 A Way Out


    "Step out of line again, and you''ll see what happens."


    Michelle clenched her mouth shut. She was too frightened to speak further.


    "Mr. Hendrix, Ms. Michelle, what on earth is going ontiere?"


    A man in his fifties burst through the doors.


    It was Cohen, the Yorks patriarch and owner of the Springbrooke Group.


    He had just returned to Harmonfield, made his rounds at the business district, and hade to the club to greet the young scions of Brighton''s powerful families. He hadn''t expected to be greeted by this chaotic scene


    Michelle, disheveled and wide-eyed with terror, Hendrix, face-down on the floor, bloodied with broken teeth scattered around him, and two lifeless bodies nearby.


    "Mr. Hendrix!" Cohen hurried to lift Hendrix, but despite his best efforts, he couldn''t move him from the ground.


    Hendrix''s eyes held a haunted fury.


    "You did this?" Cohen''s gaze shifted to Robin and the gun in his hand. "How dare you kill here?"


    Robin''s expression was unreadable as he handed the gun back to Talia. "I put down those who dared threaten a General with weapons. Do you have a problem with that? Or do you want to try your luck?" Cohen instinctively stepped back with cold sweat forming on his brow.


    Is he a General?


    Before he could gather his thoughts, Hendrix roared desperately, "Cohen, kill him! No matter how big this gets, the Northlorn Residence will bear it!"


    Cohen''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He turned back to Robin respectfully. "You''re Mr. Ramsey, right? I''ve heard of you on my way to Harmonfield.


    "Let me say this-it''s unnecessary for things to escte further. Let''s find a resolution.


    "Give me some respect. I think it''s enough that two bodyguards died. You should release-Mr. Hendrix. We can talk this over.


    Robin smirked. "Respect? What makes you think you deserve any from me? Step back before I send you flying.


    Without warning, he swung his hand, striking Cohen so hard that he crashed into a table ten feet away. Cohen''s bodyguards stiffened, hands twitching toward their weapons.


    But when their eyes darted to the blood pooling on the floor, they swallowed hard and stayed put. This man wasn''t just another fighter, he was a General in the military. We wouldn''t dare risk our lives for this fight.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 537 A Way Out


    It took Michelle a moment to gather her thoughts.


    This entire situation had started because of her, and if i didn''t end well. her grandfather would never forgive her if Hendrix died here.


    However, no one could possibly convince Robin to stop now.


    Suddenly, Michelle thought of Catherine.


    There were rumors fromst night that Zayn had single-handedly taken down the top four elite fighters of


    the dark world.


    With such a reputation, Robin might not dare to act recklessly against Catherine.


    Plus, Zayn held a high military rank.


    "Catherine, please help me!" Michelle rushed over to Catherine.


    Talk to Robin and get him to end this here."


    Catherine set down her drink and looked at Michelle. This is your problem to solve. It has nothing to do with me.


    "Robin is right. If you want to challenge someone, be ready to be challenged in return. If you can''t handle it, don''t act tough. Sooner orter, it will get you killed


    "Threatening a General means death without exception. That''s an irond rule of the Draconia military


    With that, Catherine turned and headed for the exit. Tim going to the Springbrooke Mall. I don''t have time to waste on this nonsense."


    Inside the grand hall, the air was thick with blood and a chilling sense of dread.


    Freya nced at her watch and noted that it was nearly 11 AM. She reminded Robin, "Robin, it''s almost II AM. Let''s go. Don''t waste any more time on these people. "I''ll call Grandpa to have him send the Harmonfield garrison and his security team to clean up."


    Robin nodded and began walking toward the exit with the others.


    Michelle hurried after them, blocking their path at the door.


    "Robin... Instructor Ramsey, Hendrix is still on the floor. Please, show hiprmercy and let him stand."


    Robin stopped and looked at Michelle. ''And, Why should I?"


    Michelle was stunned. "Robin, don''t you ever leave yourself a way out?"


    "A way out?" Robin let out a cold chuckle. "No, I don''t do that.


    "So, is this the Kendalls trying to go toe-to-toe with me


    "Fine! If you want to make a move, I''m ready to take down the Kendalls anytime! Now, move!"


    1


    Chapter 537 A Way Out


    +10 Free Coins


    With that, he pushed Michelle aside and walked out of the private club, heading toward Springbrooke


    Mall.


    Hendrix, still on the ground, shouted furiously, "Michelle, call Elliot! I''m nothing but a loser if I don''t beat him to death today!"

 The Deadly 538

    Chapter 538 Good Riddance


    Chapter 538 Good Riddance


    In the reception hall of the Wright Mansion within the sat respectfully across from Martin.


    "Old Mr. Wright, I''ve been tied up with work and have


    +10 Free Coina


    I city governmentpound, Elliott


    had the chance to visit you in Harmonfield for


    quite some time. I''m d to see you in such good health, Elliott said.


    Martin nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s been seven years since west met. You were still in school back then. Time flies. Now, you''re all grown up and capable of handling things on your own." Elliott stood up and respectfully presented two small boxes of rare natural health supplements to Martin.


    The value of these gifts alone was over 28 million dors.


    "My grandfather instructed me to visit you as soon as arrived in Harmonfield. This is a small token of respect from me, wishing you boundless health and long life." Martin epted the gifts with a nod. "Thank you."


    Elliott sat back down on the sofa. "A while ago, my grandfather was deeply worried when he heard that you were bedridden and gravely ill


    "He sought many renowned doctors, both local and foreign, and sent various remedies your way, but none were effective. He still feels unsettled about it to this day." Martin chuckled. "That''s nice of him. Back then, I thought my time was up.


    "It was only by sheer luck that Mr. Ramsey saved me from the clutches of death. When you go back, please convey my thanks to your grandfather."


    "Yes. Old Mr. Wright. I will definitely pass on your words, Elliott said respectfully.


    "Elliott, seeing what you''ve aplished today makes me very happy.


    "Among the younger generation, you and Zayn stand out the most.


    "We''re old now, and Draconia''s future greatness depends on people like you."


    Elliott responded modestly, "You tter me, Old Mr. Wright. Compared to your granddaughter Freya, I


    feel a bit ashamed. The battle honors she''s earned in the past few years far surpass ours.


    "Oh, speaking of which, Old Mr. Wright, I visited Dragon Ridge Valleyst night with some acquaintances and happened to see Freya there..


    She was with someone named Mr. Ramsey. Could he be the miraculous healer who saved.


    you?"


    Martin nodded. "Yes, he works miracles. Even Wilder became his disciple. If it weren''t for Mr. Ramsey, I would have long reported to the heavens."


    Elliott fell into deep thought. "My grandfather''s health has been declining these past two years despite consulting many experts. His condition continues to worsen. If only we could convince Mr. Ramsey to help him..." +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 538 Good Riddance


    Martin furrowed his brow slightly. "Elliott, I understand what you''re hoping for. But opportunities like these are rare. A man like Mr. Ramsey isn''t someone you can just summon at will. Tim no different in that regard.


    "For a person who can snatch life from death itself, he acts only of his volition."


    Tunderstand. Old Mr. Wright. A powerful man like Mr. Ramsey is far beyond our reach." Elliott acknowledged. He knew full well that he was insignificantpared to Robin.


    The events of the battle at Dragon Ridge Valley the night before had shattered his pride into a thousand pieces


    Family background, the title of Lord Northlor''s heir, being a key figure in the n''s resurgence-all of it meant nothing in the presence of the Divine Drakebapr


    The world''s top four powerful men on the Dark List couldn''t even withstand a single move from this man


    Even thergest martial arts sect Phoenix Vanguard acknowledged him as their master and the Sect''s Dragon Token rested in his hands.


    An influential man like him was beyond anything Ellioti could hope to approach.


    Just then, Henry entered briskly and whispered in Martin''s ear. ''Dad, Freya needs your help urgently Martin''s expression turned serious. "Alright, I understand. Elliott, we ll talk another time. At that moment, Elliott''s phone rang.


    He quickly ended the call, stood up, and said, "Old Mr Wright, I won''t keep you any longer. I''ll take my leave."


    As Elliott left the courtyard, he answered Michelle''s call.


    "Elliott, where are you? We''re at the Estoreed Springbrooke Private Club. Hendrix is in trouble! He got beaten up by someone named Robin. You need to get here fast!" Elliott felt a chill run down his spine.


    He never imagined his reckless younger brother would offend that man.


    "Michelle, listen to me carefully. Tell Hendrix and everyone else that no one is to provoke Mr. Ramsey any further, or even Grandpa won''t be able to protect him


    After giving his instructions, he drove as fast as he could toward Estoreed.


    From Freya''s call, Martin learned that Robin, Freya, and Talia had run into trouble with Hendrix, the notorious grandson of Lord Northlon, while on their way to visit Monica. Robin had killed two armed guards who had attempted to attack him.


    Freya had asked Martin to coordinate with the local garrison to manage the aftermath,


    Martin ordered his guards and prepared to leave when Simon and Jack walked in,


    Chapter 538 Good Riddance


    "General Wright, where are you headed so urgently?" they asked in unison.


    Martin nodded. "You two areing with me."


    "To where?" they asked again.


    "Estoreed, Martin said, looking at Simon. "Your daughter''s been involved in an incident."


    "What?" Simon''s face darkened. "What happened to he


    Martin paused. "Your daughter had a confrontation with Hendrix from Northlorn Residence."


    +10 Free Com


    Simon''s anger red. "That scoundrel from the Chandlers! He''s been harassing my daughter nonstop! Has he lost his mind?


    "If he dared to touch a hair on her head. I''ll kill him myself!"


    Martin shook his head. Your daughter is fine. It''s Robin who put Hendrix in his ce and shot down the two guards who tried to attack him.


    Tm contacting the Harmonfield garrisonmander to send a unit to handle the situation.


    The spoiled offspring of these Brighton families think they''re untouchable..


    "But today. Hendrix messed with the wrong man. If he doesn''t learn, Robin won''t hesitate to kill him one day.


    Simon snorted. "Good riddance to that se*ml


    Jack, let''s go. It''s time to show that Chandler punk who''s boss!"


    "Alright, let''s go!" Jack nodded.


    Martin, Simon, and Jack-three Lieutenant Generals of Draconia-led two military units and Investigation Division 7 toward Estoreed at top speed. Meanwhile, themander of the garrison in Harmonfield recei

 The Deadly 539

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 539 A Soldier''s Wife Never Steals


    Chapter 539 A Soldier''s Wife Never Steals


    At 10:50 AM, Robin, Freya, and Talia arrived at Springbrooke Mall.


    Just as they stepped inside, Catherine appeared and blocked their path.


    "Robin, you''ve made a serious mistake today by beating up Hendrix, the second grandson of Lord Northlorn, and crossing the Kendalls, the most powerful family in Brighton. I''m afraid your career in the military will only get harder from here. Catherine said with a smug expression. Robin raised an eyebrow. "Didn''tst night''s warning get through to you?"


    Catherine took an involuntary step back but quickly recovered. "I''m just trying to give you some advice. If you want to go far in the military, you need powerful allies.


    "Otherwise, you''ll be crushed before you know it.


    "Having unmatched skills alone won''t lead you to greatness.


    "History is full of warriors who died tragic deaths despite their strength."


    Robin looked at her, intrigued by her confidence. "Are you offering to help me?"


    Catherine''s eyes gleamed with pride. "If you pledge your loyalty to the Westeria Residence, Lord Westeria, my grandfather, will ensure that you receive the best resources in the military.


    "Even if you''ve provoked Northlorn Residence and the great families of Brighton, they wouldn''t dare act *against you with our protection.


    Robin chuckled and asked, "And what if I say no?"


    Catherine''s face twisted in anger. "Then your military career will soone to an end. To be blunt, after this militarypetition, you''ll be nothing more than a scapegoat, taking the fall for War Wolf''s failures. "You have no choice but to join us if you want any hope of a future.


    "My brother will be here soon. I can introduce you to him, and you can start as part of his team."


    Robin smirked. "Alright, when he shows up, he can grovel before me and call me ''Grandpa'' a few times. If Fm in a good mood, I might toss him a few coins.


    "You... you ungrateful fool! Catherine shouted, her face red with fury. "My brother won''t let you stay in the military!"


    Robin shrugged indifferently. "It doesn''t matter to me. didn''t join the military for a career, so why should I care about ambition?


    Besides, your brother is just a Colonel. What right does he have to boss me around?


    "Is he out of his mind to ask me to join him?


    I don''t get it. What gives you people this ridiculous sense of superiority?


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 539 A Soldier''s Wife Never Steals.


    "Your family''s old titles? Or your narrow-minded arrogance?


    You''re all just leeches living off the glories of your ancestors.


    "Now get lost!"


    Robin shoved Catherine aside and entered the mall.


    Fuming. Catherine shouted to him, "We''ll see about that! My brother will make sure you regret this!"


    At that hour, the number of shoppers in the mall was modest.


    Freya suddenly stopped and said, "Wait, hold on. When we see Monica, be careful not to say anything wrong.


    "No one can mention Josh''s death, understand?


    "The Command Headquarters considered that Josh never had a child while he was alive, and Monica had suffered two miscarriages before.


    "Monica is now seven months pregnant, nearing her due date. So, the Command Headquarters decided to wait until she safely gave birth before sending someone to handle this matter."


    Robin nodded solemnly. "Yes, Captain Fletcher made the ultimate sacrifice. Ensuring his child is born safely would bring somefort to his soul."


    "Look, someone is being attacked up ahead! Three people against a pregnant woman-this is outrageous!" Talia eximed, pointing to a scene in front of them where three women were savagely beating a pregnant


    woman.


    Freya was stunned at the scene. "Monica!"


    Monica, visibly pregnant, was surrounded by three women.


    One of them pped her face repeatedly, while the other two kicked her mercilessly as shey on the ground.


    Without hesitation, Freya bolted forward.


    Robin dashed to Monica''s side in an instant and sent one of the attackers flying with a powerful p Freya and Talia, who had caught up, knelt beside Monica and cradled her head,


    Monica clutched her stomach in pain and tears were streaming down her face, "Please, don''t hit me anymore... You''ll hurt my baby


    She trembled as she shielded her belly. She was too terrified to open her eyes as she begged for mercy.


    Freya held her tightly. "Monica, it''s me, Freya-Josh''srade."


    Monica opened her eyes slowly. "Please, don''t hurt my baby....


    "Monica, how do you feel?" Freya and Talia asked anxiously as they knelt down.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 539 A Soldier''s Wife Never Steals


    Monica whimpered, pressing a hand to her abdomen. My belly hurts..


    Talia''s eyes went wide when she noticed blood pooling beneath Monica. "Colonel Wright, look!"


    Meanwhile, the woman Robin had pped, Winnie Quigley, staggered to her feet.


    She touched her swollen face while ring furiously at Robin. "What the hell gives you the right to hit me?


    "What? You guys are attacking a pregnant woman-are you even human?" Robin''s voice was icy.


    "If anything happens to the baby, all three of you will pay with your lives."


    By now, customers and staff had gathered around, forming a crowd.


    Winnie pointed at Monica and shouted, "She stole something and I''m the mall''s reception manager; of course, I had to stop her! She tried to run, and things got out of hand."


    Monica cried, "Colonel Wright, I''m a soldier''s wife. No matter how poor I am, I would never steal. I''d never disgrace the military


    Freya nodded, trying to keep Monica calm. "Don''t worry, Monica. Let Robin and Talia handle this. I''m taking you to the hospital right now!"


    Winnie jumped up, shricking. You can''t leave! No ones leaving until this is settled!"


    "Move, trash!" Robin snapped, striking Winnie across the face again. "Get Monica to the hospital, now!"


    Winnie screamed hysterically. "She can''t leave! She stole something and you attacked me-no one''s getting away!"


    The onlookers murmured among themselves. "Yeah, they can''t just walk away!"


    "This is outrageous! How dare he hit the woman?"


    "But I saw those three attacking the pregnantdy. She looks like she''s about to lose the baby-they need to get her to a hospital!"


    A few mall security guards stepped forward to block their way.


    Freya pulled out her ID. "Talia, detain anyone who dares stop us!"


    The guards, recognizing Freya''s ID as that of the Deputy Commander of War Wolf Special Forces, immediately stepped aside.


    Robin pointed at Talia. "Go to the security office and get today''s surveince footage!


    "No one''s going anywhere until Monica''s condition is clear!"


    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks

 The Deadly 540

    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks


    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks


    +10 Fro


    +10 Free Coins


    Winnie watched as Talia headed straight for the mall''s surveince roomTI.


    She immediately pointed at a few security guards and shouted, "Only the police or our own security. department have the authority to ess the mall''s surveince footage! "They don''t have the right to review our footage, Do not let her into the surveince room!"


    The security guards knew that Winnie was the mistress of Stephen York, the owner of the mall.


    They couldn''t afford to defy her and promptly moved to block Talia.


    Talia, however, shed her ID and said coldly, "Anyone who dares to stop me will face the consequences!


    "This is about proving the innocence of a fallen hero''s widow. Step aside!"


    The guards froze.


    Some of them were former soldiers and, upon learning that Monica was the widow of a fallen hero. immediately moved aside and even led Talia to the surveince room. Seeing that the guards hadn''t stopped Talia and were now helping her, Winnie screamed, "You traitorous idiots! Prepare to be fired!"


    One of the guards said helplessly, "Ms. Quigley, we really can''t do this. She''s an armed officer.


    "And she''s trying to prove the innocence of a fallen hero''s widow. If we stop her, we could face charges."


    "Charges?" Winnie let out a bitterugh.


    "Charged with what? What a joke! Does she even know the kind of backing this mall has?


    "It''s the Yorks of Brighton! And behind the Yorks is the Northlorn Residence. Who should we be afraid of? "She''s just a lowly soldier daring to act out on our turf!


    "I won''t let this slide!"


    Winnie''s eyes burned with hatred as she pointed at Robin and screamed, "You''ll pay for hitting me! Just you wait!"


    Robin nced at his watch. "Alright, Monica''s test results haven''te in yet. Go ahead, call whoever you want


    Winnie picked up her phone and started crying, "Stephien! I was assaulted by a soldier in our mall''s main hall. Get down here now!" Stephen York was none other than the second son of Cohen. He was also the chairman of Springbrooke Group in Harmonfield. Winnie, at 23, had started as a sales associate in the mall.


    42%7


    Mon,


    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks


    +10 Free Coins


    With her looks and talent for ttery, she managed to seduce Stephen, who quickly promoted her to the position ofreception manager,


    Though Stephen treated her as nothing more than a ything, anyone striking his woman in his mall was as good as striking him and the Yorks. "Winnie, I''m on the fourth floor. I''ll be down in a moment, Stephen replied with a yawn, having just finished with his secretary.


    "Who the hell dares to act out on York territory? I''ll make sure he leaves on a stretcher."


    Back in the main hall, the onlookers began to chatter.


    "Even soldiers shouldn''t steal. A soldier''s wife stealing is an embarrassment to the military."


    "Ms. Quigley is the reception manager. It''s normal for her to stop a thief, even if it''s a soldier''s wife."


    That guy.hit a woman. That''s disgusting!"


    "If you ask me, someone should call the police already


    Among the crowd. Catherine stood watching with a cold smirk ying on her lips as she eyed Robin. Hmph! Just a reckless brute!


    What could he possibly aplish if he acts out over something so minor?


    He''s nothing more than a dog serving different masters, all muscle and no brains.


    "Catherine, what''s going on?" A tall, handsome man appeared by her side. It was Zayn, the eldest son of the Westeria Residence.


    Catherine pointed toward Robin and said softly, "That''s Robin, the new Chief Instructor of the War Wolf


    unit


    Zayn looked at Robin, who stood surrounded by several women.


    It was obvious he''d struck them.


    "Robin hit those women?"


    Catherine scoffed. "Yes, it''s pathetic."


    Zayn chuckled. "Someone in his position shouldn''t be hitting women. It seems he stillcks discipline. If he were to work under me, I''d have to train him thoroughly. "Anyone who wants to achieve great things shouldn''t be this impulsive. Handling matters like this shows ack of depth.


    "This kind of brute force can ruin everything. I''m not too eager to recruit someone like him."


    Catherine wanted to mention that Robin had no intention of joining Westeria Residence, but she held her tongue.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks


    Just then, Stephen appeared in the hall with four bodyguards.


    Winnie and the other two women rushed to him, crying.


    "Stephen, it''s that jrk who hit me! Arrest him and cut off his hands!


    "Monica stole something, and when I tried to stop her, they attacked me!


    "Look at my face. Stephen. He ruined it! You must stand up for me! Boohoo...


    "How am I supposed to show my face after this?"


    Stephen''s eyes fell on Robin. "Who are you with? Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Assaulting someone in my mall is a death wish!"


    Robin smirked. Assault? I''ve said it already-I''ll kill someone if anything happens to Monica''s baby!


    "All three-women whoid a hand on her are as good as dead!"


    "D"mn" Stephenughed angrily. "And who the hell are you? Are you out of your mind?


    "Aren''t you afraid you''ll bite your own tongue by talking big on the Yorks territory?


    "Do you even have what it takes to carry out that threat


    Robin said indifferently, "You''ll see soon enough."


    Stephen scoffed, "Monica was caught stealing. Winnic, as the mall''s reception manager, had every right to


    intervene."


    Robin''s face darkened. "Monica is a fallen hero''s widow!


    Stephen burst intoughter. "So what? She deserves a beating if she steals!"


    "Who the hell gave you the courage to insult a fallen hero''s widow?" Robin swung his arm, striking Stephen and sending him sprawling to the ground. Stephen hadn''t expected Robin to act so suddenly.


    He clutched his now swollen face and roared, "How dare you hit me? I''ll make sure you die for this!"


    "Do you know who I am?" Stephen spat, pointing at Robin. "I''m Stephen York from the Yorks in Brighton! You''re going to regret this!"


    Robin took slow steps toward Stephen and crouched down. "Are the Yorks really that impressive? To hell with the Yorks! What''s wrong with me hitting you?"


    He grabbed Stephen by the hair and smashed his head into the hard granite floor.


    Crack!


    As Stephen''s face met the stone, blood sttered everywhere.


    The onlookers gasped in horror. No one had expected Robin to be this ruthless.


    B


    Chapter 540 To Hell With the Yorks


    "Is he insane? Doesn''t he know who that is?"


    "This is going to blow up big."


    "That''s Stephen from the Yorks."


    "This guy''s in deep trouble now."


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 541 The Harsh Reality


    Chapter 541 The Harsh Reality


    00042%


    +10 Free Coins


    In the crowd, Zayn narrowed his eyes, watching Robin''s back with a gaze full ofplex emotions.


    From an ordinary person''s perspective, Robin''s actions were beyond reproach.


    After all, as a soldier, if yourrade''s loved one was brutally attacked, stepping in was only natural.


    It would be an unfair case for a soldier''s family member to be abused when he was risking his life on the front lines.


    Yet, to Zayn, Robin''s response was too emotional and naive.


    If one wanted to achieve great things, one needed to remain rational, especially at their level.


    Petty disputes and standing up for people of no importance shouldn''t even be on their fadar.


    So what if one or r two peo


    people died?


    This world was built on the principle of survival of the fittest.


    There was nothing that the weak could do if they were oppressed.


    No matter how capable Robin was, he was still just one person. Nothing could change this harsh reality.


    Monica''s status didn''t matter, even if she were a soldier''s wife.


    Without power or influence, she was doomed to endure whatever cruelty life threw at her.


    That was her fate.


    If Monica had been the wife of a General or someone influential, Zayn wouldn''t have hesitated to intervene,


    That would be an investment, yielding significant returns.


    However, Monica was only the wife of a lowly Captain.


    Defending her wasn''t worth it.


    Worse, it could trigger a public bacsh and damage his own future.


    He was still young and had to protect his reputation.


    He wouldn''t risk everything for something so trivial.


    Zayn''s eyes shed with disdain as he stared at Robin.


    If hot for hearing from Catherine about Robin''s fearless act in Dragon Ridge Valleyst night and the matter involving the Draconite, he wouldn''t have bothered staying to watch this unfold.


    Since Robin had proven himself capable and intriguing Zayn decided to stay a little longer out of curiosity.


    Chapter 541 The Harsh Reality


    At that moment, Stephen was already being helped up by two security guards,


    10 Free Coins


    Holding his throbbing face, he pointed at Robin and shouted hoarsely, "I''m not one of the Yorks if I don''t kill you today!"


    Robin nodded calmly. "Then you better be prepared to change yourst name to "Beast"


    "You''ve got guts!" Stephen snapped, then turned to his secretary, who had just been intimate with him in the office. "Call my father!"


    The secretary, who had been involved with Cohen as well, almost made a slip as she picked up the phone. "Oh, darling. I''m free tonight....


    Stephen froze in disbelief. "Who the hell are you calling? I told you to call my father!"


    "That''s who I was calling!" The secretary was momentarily confused.


    With a sharp p, Stephen struck the secretary across the face and grabbed the phone, switching it to speaker mode.


    Before he could say anything. Cohen''s voice came through from the other end. "Baby. I''ll be done here soon ande find you. Come on, give me a flying kiss


    The entire mall fell silent before breaking into low, astonishedughter.


    "Did he seriously just share the same secretary with his father?"


    "What''s the surprise? In circles like theirs, ethics go out the window."


    They are like animals with their primal behavior, haha..."


    "Dad, it''s me, Stephen!" Stephen red at the secretary and barked into the phone.


    Cohen hesitated before answering. "Oh... Stephen, I was just talking to your Mom, must have crossed the


    line.


    Stephen ignored the excuse. "Dad, there''s a disturbance at the mall! I got assaulted!"


    "What?" Cohen''s tone shifted instantly, erupting with rage. I''m on my way with reinforcements


    Stephen hung up and pointed an using finger at Robin. "I


    the mall owner and with Winnie as the reception manager''t care who you are or what Monica is..


    don''t I have the right to handle her theft?''


    At that moment, Talia rushed up to Robin, holding a phone with the surveince foptage. Thave the footage! And I''ve watched it!"


    All eyes turned to Talia, eager to understand why Winnie and her aplices had attacked Monica. Was Monica caught stealing, leading to the confrontation?


    Winnie''s face turned pale as she lunged at Talia, snarling. "How dare you ess our surveince! Hand it over! It''s not to be made public!"


    Talia pped her hard across the face. "You vicious woman! Get lost!"

 The Deadly 541

    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 541 The Harsh Reality


    +10 Free Coins


    Ignoring the sting. Winnie shouted desperately at the security guards, "Get that footage back now!"


    Talia raised her phone high. Tve already uploaded the full footage of Monica''s assault online!


    "These three vicious women attacked Monica over a petry argument. They beat up a pregnant woman and used her of theft. It''s beyond despicable! "Winnic. I will make this public today to clear Monica''s name


    You three bullied her and pinned a false usation on her. You didn''t just insult a soldier''s wife-you insulted every soldier!


    "This is beyond tolerance! You will face consequences for this!"


    Immediately, everyone in the mall pulled out their phones. The inte was abuzz with the video of the assault at Springbrooke Mall.


    Earlier that morning, around 10:30 AM, Monica had returned from a medical check-up.


    She rushed to the mall and joined the line for the restroom on


    - first floor.


    Winnie, who was ying on her phone nearby, pushed Monica aside.


    "Get out of my way!


    Monica replied quietly. "You weren''t in line, were you?


    "It doesn''t matter if I was! You better move!" Winnie shoved her again.


    Monica hesitated but didn''t argue further and walked up to the restroom on the third floor.


    When she returned to the first floor, Winnie had gathered two aplices, Que Newman and Lany Hayes.


    They surrounded Monica and shoved her aggressively


    Monica backed away, pleading, "Ms. Quigley, please don''t do this. I''ve worked so hard to have this child. If I''ve ever offended you, I apologize. Please don''t hurt my baby" Winnic, along with Que and Lany,ughed cruelly. "So what if you''re pregnant? I just don''t like you and need someone to take my anger out on!"


    With that, Winnie pped Monica hard across the face


    Monica clutched her stomach protectively and pleaded desperately for them not to harm her baby.


    The more Monica begged, the more exhrated Winnie became. "Let''s see how tough your baby is!" she sneered.


    With a vicious kick, Winnie struck Monica''s stomach, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    Que and Lany joined in, and the three women began savagely attacking her, their sharp heels pummeling Monica''s abdomen repeatedly.


    Chapter 541 The Harsh Reality


    Theyughed maniacally as they assaulted her.


    "Monica, your baby''s father was a soldier, right? He must be tough."


    "Lany, kick her again. Let''s see how much more she can take! Hahaha 42%


    +10 Free Coins


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 542 Dyed Justice Isn''t Justice.


    Chapter 542 Dyed Justice Isn''t Justice.


    The video reached this point and looped back to the opening scene,


    Robin, Freya, and Talia entered the building, delivering a p that sent Winnie flying.


    Everyone who watched this part of the video was furious, their anger erupting into shouts and curses..


    "Winnic, Que, and Lany-those three are absolutely despicable! They had iting!"


    That Quigley didn''t even wait her turn, yet she had the nerve to pick on poor Monica!"


    "Even so, Monica didn''t say a word about it."


    You''re so shamelessly overbearing, yet Monica-a pregnant woman-didn''t even stoop to your level. She''s already endured enough!"


    "D''mn'' Winnie actually brought in two other spiteful women to gang up on her afterward! She''s just an animall


    "Worse than an animal! She deserves whatever''sing to her!"


    Talia pointed angrily at Winnie. Stephen, and the others. "Didn''t you all im Monica was stealing?


    "You''re nothing but a pack of animals, picking on a pregnant woman. You''re all lower than sem!"


    Stephen sneered. "Does it even matter if she stole or not? How I deal with my own employees is none of your business!


    This is my building! Monica works here because I allow it. I''m practically doing her a favor by letting her earn a living here. So what if my people beat her up a few times? "HR Director, fire Monica immediately!


    "Someone like her, who only causes trouble for mypany, cannot stay!"


    hered up t


    A female HR director, swaying her ample hips like a snake, Stephen. "I''ll take care of it right away! We can''t afford to keep troublemakers like her.


    "Also, Monica still has a month''s sry pending. I''ve decided we won''t pay herthat either.


    "Even if Monica cries on the ground to beg me, she won''t see a single penny!"


    Stephen pped her butt. "Great! If you''re going to work for me, this is how it''s done-total power!"


    He then turned to Robin, shrugging provocatively. "What do you think? See it now? The world doesn''t y by any rules.


    If I want to fire Monica, I can do it on the spot!


    "Ifl want to destroy her livelihood, I can crush it whenever I want!

 The Deadly 542

    Chapter 542 Dyed Justice Isn''t Justice.


    "I''m that awesome! Hahaha... This is just who I am!


    "This is my power!


    10 Free Coins


    "You guys love posting stuff online, right? One call from me, and I can wipe everything off the inte! Hahaha...


    "By tomorrow, the whole story will be turned around!


    "Everyone will know that Monica stole from this building, tried to escape, and even seduced a colleague''s boyfriend, ying the mistress, only to get beaten up in the end. Hahaha "Can you guess what''ll happen to Monica? The whole inte will roast her alive!


    "You think you''re so powerful? You wanted everyone to know the truth, right?


    This is the f*cking truth!


    "Doesn''t matter how solid your evidence is, or how much you stir up theizens. I''ll flip it all around in the most spectacr way! Hahaha...


    "You idiots, you poor fools, ying with you is like ying with a bunch of dumb dogs!


    "Want to know why I can twist the truth and confuse everything?


    "I''ll tell you, so you idiots can understand!


    "Because this is a world where only the strong are respected! Power is everything!


    "I have money, connections, and backing!


    "I do whatever I want! I twist the truth whenever I feel like it! I tear anyone down whenever I choose!


    "What the hell do you have?


    "You think wearing a nice suit makes you entitled? You think having a fancy title gives you the right to preach justice?


    "D''mn it! All that talk about justice is just a way to fool you idiots!


    "Talking to me about justice, fairness, and the truth? You''re still dreaming!


    "I often hear that ridiculous line, Justice is never absen, it''s just dyed! Hahaha...


    "Do you have any idea how pathetic the person who says that is?


    "It''s so funny!


    "Just like you all now, knowing the truth doesn''t change anything. All you can do is sit back and take it!"


    Springbrooke Mall suddenly fell into a suffocating silence.


    Despite Stephen''s words being utterly shameless, they were the painful truth.


    Chapter 542 Dyed Justice Isn''t Justice


    +10 Free Coins


    The crowd, mostly made up of ordinary people, felt the sting of these harsh realities deep in their hearts. What good is dyed instice? Robin wiped his hands with a wet napkin, a cold smileforming on his lips. "Very well, you''ve just given me a perfect reason to kill you."


    "If dyed justice isn''t justice, I''ll make sure justice is on time!"


    With a swift movement, Robin kicked Stephen in the leg.


    A sharp, cracking sound echoed through the silent mall


    "Argh!" Stephen screamed in agony, his left leg snapped clean in two from Robin''s blow.


    He writhed in pain on the ground, shouting through gritted teeth, "You broke my leg! I swear I''ll kill your entire family!"


    After a brief moment of shock, Winnie shakily pointed at Robin. ''I-How dare you break Mr. York''s leg?" Robin wiped his hands nonchntly. "Isn''t that your logic?


    "You lot were just saying how this world is all about strength, how only power matters, and that dyed justice isn''t justice.


    "Strength? The strong rule? You dare talk about that in front of me?!


    "Get up like a f*cking man and talk to me about strength, skill, and how the strong rule!


    "Is your so-called strength and skill just for bullying women and the weak?!"


    Stephen screamed in fury. "If you have the guts, just wait until my father gets here! He''ll kill you!"


    "D"mn it! Your father would be just another ant!" Robin kicked Stephen''s other thigh with brutal force. Crack!


    The sharp, chilling sound of bone breaking echoed through the entire mall.


    The vast space instantly became as cold and still as hell


    Winnie and the others were so terrified, they copsed to the floor.


    Staring at Robin, who appeared as ruthless as a demon Winnie instantly wet herself.


    It was the first time in their lives they had witnessed someone so merciless.


    "Argh! Call my dad!" Stephen, suddenly realizing the severity of the situation, let out a horrific scream that sent a chill through everyone.


    The female secretary, trembling, quickly grabbed her phone. "Dad! No, Mr. York, please hurry! Mr. Stephen is being beaten to death!"


    The next moment, dozens of fierce thugs armed with daggers rushed in from the door of the shopping/4


    Chapter 542 Dyed Justice Isn''t Justice


    +10 Free Coins


    mall.


    Cohen twisted his fat frame and rushed toward Robin. Stephen, who


    id this to you? I''ll kill them!"


    Following Winnie''s pointed finger, Cohen''s eyesnded on Robin. He froze for a moment, his legs trembling involuntarily. "You? Why did you beat my son?"


    42%;


    +10 Free Coins


    1b-5 Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep to Yourself!

 The Deadly 543

    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep to Yourself!


    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep It to Yourself!


    Robin tossed the wet wipe behind him. "Do I really need a reason to beat up this weakling?"


    Cohen was instantly stunned. "Y-You''re a high-rankingollicer! Are you seriously going to act this unreasonable?"


    "Of course, I make the most sensel" Robin smirked.


    "Your son just told me that this is a world where the strong are respected, and if you have the power, you can do whatever you want.


    Tve always considered myself the supreme ruler of the world. Your son, and even you, are nothing but trash in my eyes.


    "So. following his logic, I decided to act on a whim and beat him. What''s the problem? Got an issue?


    "If you do, then keep it to yourself!


    Just so you know in advance, your son''s fate might not end here.


    Pm waiting for a result right now. If Monica''s child doesn''t make it, I''ll let my impulses run wild today


    "Your son, along with those three beasts, all deserve to die!"


    Cohen stumbled back, visibly rattled. "How... How can you be sowless? Aren''t you afraid of angering the Northlorn Residence?"


    Robin smirked. That''s your concern, not mine. When I act on impulse, I never consider the consequences."


    "Okay, great!" Cohen sneered.


    "Mr. Elliott of the Northlorn Residence is on his way here. He''ll be here in a few minutes. I hope you''re still this arrogant by the time he arrives!"


    "Are you threatening me? Looks like I didn''t hit you hard enoughst time!" In an instant, Robin appeared in front of Cohen and pped him across the face. Cohen''s plump body flew through the air like a pig tossed by a strong wind.


    He passed over everyone''s heads and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Whoal" Everyone in the building gasped in shock.


    How the hell did a body like that fly from a single p


    Looks like he''s got real strength!"


    wealth


    "Well, strength alone isn''t everything. When ites down to it, it''s about background, family ties, and


    "Didn''t you hear Cohen earlier? He mentioned that their backer is the Northlor Residence."


    42%


    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep to Yourself!


    +10 Free Coins


    "This young man may be powerful, but there''s no way he can stand up to a giant like the Northlorn Residence, one of Draconia''s top-tier families!"


    To uphold justice, you need real power. If he can''t back it up, he''ll end up losing everything, and then it''s


    game over


    Coheny on the ground for a while slowly regaining his senses.


    He pointed at the dozens of thugs who were apanying him and roared, "Chop him!"


    In an instant, everyone scattered in all directions.


    If they started chopping people with this kind of momentum, several people would definitely die. Everyone braced for a bloody battle.


    But after a long wait, there was nothing but silence.


    The dozen or so thugs armed with daggers stood frozen in ce, not daring to move forward.


    Because they''d witnessed two bodyguards being killed on the spot at the private club.


    The man standing before them was a military officer


    A military officer whomitted violence-he was untouchablet


    It was an unspoken rule.


    None of them dared to challenge him.


    Cohen looked confused, and stared at the bodyguards who had frozen in ce, unsure of what was going


    These were all desperadoes.


    Among them, many were serious criminals whomitted homicide,


    So why were they suddenly backing down now?


    "You b"stards! I pay you to fight, and now, when it counts, none of you have the guts to step up!


    "Chop him! Mr. Elliott will back us!"


    One of the assassins responded coldly. "Mr. York, we''re done with you."


    In an instant, the assassins scattered like wild animals quickly fleeing the building.


    Cohen was in disbelief


    In his panic, his eyes suddenly locked on Zayn and Catherine in the crowd.


    He quickly crawled to Zayn


    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep I to Yourself!


    "Mr. Zayn, Ms. McKay, we''re all respected figures in Brighton.


    842%


    +10 Free Coins


    "How can we allow this trash to humiliate the Yorks like this? He even attacked Mr. Hendrix earlier!


    "This is a direct challenge to us!


    Mr. Zayn, as the heir to Westeria Residence and Brighton''s most powerful heir, you can''t just stand by and let him treat us Brighton people with such disrespect! "You have to stand up for us!"


    It was only then that the crowd noticed a more prominent figure standing among them-Zayn McKay, the heir of Westeria Residence, along with Catherine McKay. Although no one had ever seen the two heirs of Westeria Residence in person, Zayn''s reputation had already spread nationwide.


    In just a few years since his rise to prominence, he had be widely acimed.


    The leaders of Brighton had referred to him and Elliott from Northlorn Residence as part of the new generation-the proud, talented, and most promising heirs of Brighton


    He was also the Prince Charming in the hearts of young women, and the idol of young men.


    Now, with the real Zayn standing before them, it caused an instantmotion.


    "So handsome!"


    ""Mr. Zayn, you''re like Draconia''s Brad Pitt!"


    I can''t believe I''m seeing Mr. Zayn in person! I''m so excited! I have to get a photo with him and ask for his autographter!"


    Soon, the hall grew quiet.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting to see how Brighton''s most powerful heir would respond.


    Zayn gave a gentlemanly nod.


    Zayn''s effortless charm instantly sent several girls into a frenzy.


    Their screams filled the air. Some even fainted on the spot, foaming at the mouth and twitching uncontrobly.


    Oh my, that''s so frightening! It''s like a madhouse.


    Zayn shook his head helplessly and gestured for everyone to quiet down.


    "Hello, Mr. York. You have a point," Zayn said in a calm soothing voice.


    His gentle words led everyone to wonder if he was about to support Cohen,


    Chapter 543 If You Have a Problem, Keep to Yourself!


    04 42%


    +10 Free Coins


    Cohen, brimming with excitement, eximed. "Mr. Zayn, I''ve heard of your great name all over Brighton.


    "My position has always been humble, and I''ve never had the privilege to visit you. But today, to have support, the Yorks will be forever grateful!"


    your


    Zayn gently waved his hand. "Mr. York, you misunderstand.


    "I focus only on military matters. As for these worldly affairs, I never involve myself or offer opinions.


    These matters are best left to the police.


    "Anything I say could steer the course of this situation


    "Apologies, Mr. York."


    Cohen stood frozen, shocked by Zayn''s response.


    Zayn''s attitude clearly signaled that he intended to stay out of it.


    Even so, with the McKays'' standing, someone like Cohen was in no position to pass judgment.


    Cohen''s face twitched, and he forced a dryugh. "Okay, okay, my apologies for the trouble."


    Just then, amotion erupted outside the building.


    Elliott and his group rushed in, looking flustered. Cohen''s face lit up with relief. "Mr. Elliott, you''re here!


    "You''ve got to help us! We''ve been humiliated here!


    That bastard not only beat up Mr. Hendrix, destroyed my private club, he also crippled my son Stephen


    "Mr. Elliott, he''s pped Northlorn Residence right in the face!"


    Chapter 544 Elliott Chandler of Northlorn Residence

 The Deadly 544

    Chapter 544 Elliott Chandler of Northlorn Residence.


    The crowd at Springbrooke Mall was stunned by Cohen''s revtion.


    With Northlorn Residence as their backing. Springbrooke Group''s power was unmatched.


    +10 Free Coins


    Their attention soon shifted to Elliott Chandler, the heir of Northlorn Residence, whose reputation rivaled Zayn''s. He was walking into the mall''s lobby, apanied by a group of followers. Elliott was nothing like Zayn.


    Zayn was renowned for his refined elegance and outstanding talent.


    In contrast, Elliott was famous for his unparalleled martial skills and impressive military achievements.


    With Elliott''s entrance, the situation here was bound to take a turn.


    Many began to feel a sense of unease for Robin.


    Despite many supporting Robin after watching the video, the harsh reality remained that strength was the only true measure of power.


    "This world doesn''t favor brute force alone.


    "What does strength really mean?


    "Strength is abination of financial resources, family background, and connections. If you act willfully "with brute force, you might end up hurting yourself.


    That guy Robin is probably finished today!"


    "What''s going on today? So many big names are showing up!"


    "The heirs of Northlorn Residence and Westeria Residence are here. Looks like we''re in for quite a show!"


    "Hey, look over there! The woman walking behind them!"


    "Wow! It''s Michelle Kendall! The eldest daughter of the Kendalls, Brighton''s top family!"


    "I''ve seen her on the cover of a fashion magazine!"


    "She''s even more stunning in person!"


    "Did you guys notice? Everyone here today is from Brighton''s high society!"


    "If all these people side with Cohen, that guy Robin is in big trouble!"


    Amidst a sea of envious gazes, Michelle brushed past Cohen and approached Robin. She looked at him coldly and said, "Robin, I''m only doing this for Talia''s sake. This is yourst warning. "Youck experience with high society, so we''ll give you a pass this time.


    "You''vee a long way to reach your position, but you need to learn how to engage with people like us,


    Chapter 344 Elliott Chandler of Northlorn Residence


    the elite.


    +10 Free Com


    "Understand this. If you want to carve out a ce for yourself in our world, you''ll need our hacking.


    "You''ve made a lot of mistakes today, but if you apologize, we might show you some mercy.


    "My cousin is here, and Mr. Zayn from Westeria Residence is also present. If you don''t show a sincere attitude of apology and submission today, there''s no way you''ll leave here unscathed! Just apologize, and I''ll help you plead for mercy in front of my cousin and Zayn.


    "Think carefully before you act."


    Then. Michelle turned and fluttered like a bird to Zayn''s side. She yfully pouted, "Zayn!"


    Zayn kept his usual gentlemanly, warm smile. "Hello, Michelle."


    I''ve heard all about it! You''re amazing! Michelle eximed, excitedly linking her arm with Zayn''s


    Zayn. I heard thatst night you single-handedly took down one of the top fighters from the Dark List. You killed them with a single strike. You''re incredible!


    Do you know? Your heroic deeds are being talked about everywhere in our circle!


    "I really regret not being there to witness your legendary feat in person!"


    The vast Springbrooke Mall lobby fellpletely silent in an instant.


    Everyone''s gaze instantly turned to Zayn, the heir of Westeria Residence.


    Rumors had been circting today about the events at Dragon Ridge Valley, and it seemed they were true!


    And it turned out that this was the work of Zayn.


    What a young hero, truly unmatched and charismatic!


    The girls who had previously copsed, twitching and convulsing on the floor, had just begun to recover.


    But upon hearing this news, one by one, they fainted again, their legs iling uncontrobly as they hit the ground.


    Ugh, acting just like those crazy foreign dogs!


    Zayn was momentarily taken aback by thement but quickly regained hisposure, shing a calm smile as he nodded. "Ah, it''s nothing, really." Michelle, watching Zayn with admiration, couldn''t help but gaze at him with starry eyes.


    "Zayn, you''re too modest. A feat like that is truly one of a kind!"


    Zayn smiled lightly. "Michelle, let''s not talk about that right now. You know I''ve never been one for boasting


    "Mmhm, I know, Michelle said with a yful pout, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Chapter 544 Elliott Chandler of Northlorn Residence


    The crowd in the lobby watched the stunning couple, filled with envy.


    +10 Free Coins


    One was the eldest daughter of the Kendalls, Brighton''s most prominent family, the other was the heir of Westeria Residence.


    Such a morous pair, they were the envy of everyone around.


    However, Catherine, who was standing next to him, frowned slightly and nced at Zayn.


    She felt a strong dislike for Zayn''s vague admission of killing a Dark List powerhouse.


    However, with so many people around, he chose not to call him out on it.


    Elliott was momentarily taken aback by Michelle''s words, then sneered


    Zayn doesn''t have that kind of ability! The real powerhouse is right here!


    He couldn''t afford to waste any time and quickly headed toward Robin, pulling his younger brother along.


    Cohen stumbled behind Elliott, desperately calling out, "Sir, you have to help me with this! That Robin-" Elliott pushed him aside with a sharp, "Get out of the way!"


    His forcefulmand immediately drew the attention of the onlookers.


    Everyone fell silent, watching Elliott''s cold demeanor, all wondering how he intended to deal with Robin.


    Elliott, the heir to the Northlorn Residence, was as formidable as Zayn.


    He had once earned great honor in the military.


    Zayn alone had the strength to take down one of the top four fighters on the Dark List.


    Elliott, too, was undoubtedly a formidable hero with extraordinary skills.


    Robin had dared to challenge them, and his end would surely be brutal.


    "Mr. Elliott, this b*stard broke both my legs!" Stephen cried out in agony as Elliott approached, his voice desperate. "You have to make him pay!"


    Elliott didn''t spare him a nce as he marched forward, dragging Hendrix toward Robin


    The crowd held its breath, waiting for Elliott to deliver a thunderous strike to Robin.


    Then, out of the blue, the unexpected happened.


    Elliott, a towering figure of his generation and the pride of Northlorn, known for his power and arrogance. bowed his head before Robin, forcing his brother to do the same. "Honored Lord, my brother has offended you. Please forgive us!"


    Juh?" Hendrix froze, his eyes wide in disbelief. "What are you doing? We can''t apologize to him!"


    A sharp p rang out.


    S41%


    Chapter 544 Elliott Chandler of Northlor Residence


    Elliott struck Hendrix hard on the head, his voice low and cold, "Shut up!"


    The entire building fell into an eerie silence.


    Zayn was utterly stunned.


    He never expected this.


    Elliott, the immensely proud heir of Northior Residence apologized to Robin and begged for mercy!


    Michelle didn''t know what was going on.


    She turned her eyes away from Zayn''s face and locket in Bobin''s direction following his shocked eyes. She was instantly shocked!


    "W-what are you doing? How could you apologize roam


    111

 The Deadly 545

    Chapter 545 When Love Fails


    Chapter 545 When Love Fails


    The Springbrooke Mall lobby fell silent.


    Aside from the stunned looks of the crowd, only the sound of heavy breathing could be heard.


    After a moment of shock, Michelle quickly ran to Elliott and grabbed his arm. "Wake up! So what if his rank is a step higher than yours?


    "Why are you apologizing to him? This is humiliating!


    "He has no background, no connections-he''s just a pawn sent here by his superiors to fill a spot!


    "Hold your head high."


    "Get out of my way!" Elliott snapped, pushing Michelle aside.


    "Michelle. I''ve heard all about what happened at the Springbrooke Private Club today. Every move Hendrix made there, was all because of you.


    This is pathetic. Stirring up drama like that? Look at the mess you''ve caused!


    "When I get back, I''ll tell Grandpa everything.


    "If the Kendalls want to keep their footing in Brighton, you''d better stay quiet from now on."


    "What''s gotten into you today?" Michelle persisted, refusing to back down.


    "No matter how ruthless Robin''s methods are, he''s still an outsider.


    "If the major families in Brighton joined forces, we could crush him with hardly any effort!


    "Even Zayn is here today. We could kill Robin together!


    "You know as well as I do that just yesterday, Zayn single-handedly took on multiple top fighters from the Dark List at Dragon Ridge Valley. With his skill, ten Robins wouldn''t stand a chance against him!" Michelle''s words had the whole crowd nodding


    "With someone like Zayn here, Robin doesn''t stand a chance!"


    "From his background to his skills, Robin can''tpare to Zayn. What makes him think he can act so brazenly?"


    Without warning. Elliott pped Michelle across the face. "Michelle, are you living in a fantasy? "Which eye of yours saw Zayn kill top Dark List fighters at Dragon Ridge Valleyst night? "With his so-called ''strength, he''d be dead before even setting foot there!"


    Michelle, clutching her stinging cheek, snapped, "Ellio, how dare you talk about Zayn like that!" Elliott shook his head in frustration. "Get lost! I''m done arguing with a moron like you!"


    Chapter 545 When Love Fails


    "Who are you calling a moron?" Michelle''s eyes filled with tears.


    I''m going to tell Grandpa you''re helping this outsider bully me!


    "I know why you''re doing this. You''re just jealous of Zayn!


    +10 Free Cons


    "Zayn''s the one who killed those Dark List elites, but you''re too ashamed to admit it. I can''t respect you for that!"


    Talia smirked. "Michelle, you keep going on about how your precious Zayn killed Dark List elites at Dragon Ridge Valley yesterday.


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself? Does he dare tell you who he actually killed there?


    "Was it Prometheus? Or Prince Philip?"


    "What? What are you even saying?!" Michelle was on the brink of copsing.


    She never imagined that both Talia and Elliott would say the same thing.


    She spun around and demanded, "Zayn, tell them what you did at Dragon Ridge Valleyst night!"


    Talia sneered. "Zayn, do you even have the guts to admit you were at Dragon Ridge Valleyst night? "Hypocrite! You''ve been dodging the topic from the beginning, and Elliott and I just haven''t exposed you. "Michelle, let me set the record straight. It was Mr. Ramsey who killed those foreign elitesst night, not Zayn!


    "At that time, who knows where your precious Zayn went to flirt and y around."


    "It''s impossible!" Michelle screamed stubbornly.


    "You can ask Catherine too!" Talia shook her head.


    Before Michelle could say anything, Zayn shrugged. "When did I ever say I was at Dragon Ridge Valley?


    "I had something elsee up yesterday and couldn''t make it. But if I had gone, I''d have had no trouble. taking down those foreign trash"


    Talia chuckled. "What a load of hypocrisy!"


    Zayn smiled politely. "Talia, I understand how you feel. When love fails, it often turns to resentment. But I''m sorry, you''re just not my type."


    "You!" Talia gritted her teeth. "You''re not only a hypocrite, you''re despicable!"


    Zayn shrugged innocently, saying nothing.


    Michelle was left bewildered.


    "So it was Robin who took down the Dark List elites, not my Zayn? How is that even possible?


    "Are you all joking? Robin''s skills could never match my Zayn''s!"


    Chapter 545 When Love Fails


    "Enough" Elliott shouted angrily. "Go find your Zayn and listen to his fairy my family today!"


    41%2


    +10 Free Coins


    tales. You''ve caused trouble for


    Elliott then turned to Robin, looking up at him. "Mr. Ramsey, I saw the video Talia posted earlier. What those three vicious women did is beyond disgusting, ''s something that even the gods would condemn! "Mr. Ramsey, how should we proceed?


    "Just say the word, and I''ll take action right away!"


    "No need." Robin said, shaking his head as he pointed to Winnie. Tll deal with this personally.


    "If Monica''s child doesn''t make it, they will all die."


    As Robin''s words settled, the once-bustling mall lobby fell into an eerie silence, as still and quiet as a graveyard.


    Winnie and the other two women no longer held their previous arrogance.


    Under Robin''s cold, murderous gaze, they felt an overwhelming sense of dread.


    "Mr. York, please, you have to stand up for us!


    Im Stephen''s girlfriend!"


    Cohen''s eyes burned with fury.


    He wished he could chop these three women to pieces with one knife.


    If it weren''t for these three women, they would never have found themselves in such a disaster.


    Just then, the sound of synchronized footsteps echoed in front of Springbrooke Mall.


    A colonel from the Brookhaven Defense Forces Harmonfield Garrison, apanied by two security toons from themand staff, marched into the mall.


    Once inside, the two toons immediately set up a security perimeter, pushing the onlookers back to the outer edges of the building.


    The two rows of soldiers formed a line, blocking the onlookers from behind.


    Cohen saw that the one leading the group was Lior, and in his eyes, hope sparked again.


    Robin said that if Monica miscarried, his son Stephen must die as well!


    Now, it was crucial to find a powerful figure who could speak on his behalf!


    The


    person approaching was none other than Colonel Lior Yoder, the chief of guards for the Harmonfield defense garrison.


    Lior, once a junior officer under the Northlorn Residence''smand, was someone Cohen knew well.


    He hurried over to Lior and said, "Colonel Yoder, I''m hoping you can help me with this situation. I had no idea things would escte into a fight.


    Chapter 545 When Love Fails


    2.41%2


    +10 Free Cons


    "Those were just some personal actions by a few employees in the department store. Colonel Yoder, for my sake, please tell General Ramsey that I am prepared to use the York family''s resources to resolve this issue.


    "How muchpensation does Monica need? As soon as she tells me, I''ll transfer the money directly to


    her ount.

 The Deadly 546

    Chapter 546 How Could You Be So Rude to Zayn!


    A cold glint shed in Lior''s eyes.


    "Mr. York, this matter cannot be solved with money! @x41%4


    +10 Free Coins


    "On our way to carry out the mission, all the soldiers and I saw the video of the assault at Springbrooke Mall today.


    "It was utterly outrageous!"


    With that, he stepped around Cohen and quickly approached Robin,ing to a sharp salute. "Report, General Ramsey. Colonel Lior Yoder, Chief of Guards for the Harmonfield Garrison, has been assigned to protect you and manage the aftermath of the private club incident. Awaiting your orders!"


    The onlookers, blocked off from Springbrooke Mall, were once again stunned by the officer''s authoritative words.


    Through the gaps between several of the guards, the onlookers were stunned to see Lior respectfully saluting in front of Robin.


    "That Robin is a general? Looks like we misjudged him.


    "He''s the one with real power.


    "In any case, he holds the rank of a general. Otherwise, why would the Harmonfield Garrison send their security to protect him?"


    "As far as I know, Colonel Yoder is from Northlorn Residence. This situation can''t be that simple."


    Michelle stood there,pletely stunned by the scene before her.


    How could Lior be ordered to protect Robin?


    She stepped forward and pointed at Robin. "Colonel Yoder, why are you reporting to him? Did youe to handle the private club matter on Grandpa''s orders?


    At the very least, you should be reporting to Elliott and Zayn!"


    Lior replied coolly, "Ms. Kendall, I''m following General Wright''s orders.


    "As for who I report to, that''s a military matter. It''s none of your business."


    Michelle''s irritation red. "What do you mean by that?


    Lior looked at her coldly. "Ms. Kendall, this isn''t your family''s affair. Please don''t hinder me from carrying out my duties."


    "You!" Michelle snapped, stomping her foot in frustration, her eyes burning with defiance. "T''ll tell my grandfather about this!"


    Mon, Dec 2


    Chapter 546 How Could You Be So Rude to Zayn!


    +10 Free Coins


    She couldn''t wrap her head around why Lior had bypassed Zayn and Elliott to directly report to Robin.


    "Colonel Yoder, it''s been a while, Zayn said, watching Lior''s back. After a brief hesitation, he stepped forward with a friendly smile and extended his hand. Before Lior could react. Robin curtly ordered, "Stand by


    "Yes, sir!" Lior saluted and quickly jogged back to the team.


    "Hehe, you go ahead and handle things." Zayn chuckled self-deprecatingly, awkwardly rubbing his hand that had been left hanging in the air.


    Watching her brother''s actions, Catherine''s gaze filled with aplicated expression.


    The proud and aloof Zayn-when had he ever humbled himself like this to approach a local officer?


    What had caused him to be so uneasy and unsure of himself?


    Seeing this, Michelle was instantly furious.


    She stormed up to Lior and shouted, "Lior, stop right there! How dare you treat Zayn with such disrespect!"


    Lior scoffed. "Ms. Kendall, watch your tone. I am currently carrying out a Lieutenant General''s orders to protect General Ramsey!


    "Are you trying to challenge the authority of the Lieutenant General by questioning my actions so rudely? "If you dare obstruct my mission again, you''ll face the consequences!" Michelle froze, her eyes widening.


    She fully understood the gravity of Lior''s words.


    At that moment, Lior represented far more than just himself or the Harmonfield Garrison''s guards team.


    He represented the authority of a Draconian Lieutenant General!


    This was not a situation where she could act spoiled and unreasonable.


    Though her anger was boiling, she knew better than to continue making a scene.


    With a huff, she reluctantly said, "Fine, fine, when I get back, I''ll definitely tell my grandfather about this!"


    Lior nodded. "As you wish."


    Just then, the sound of disciplined footsteps echoed in front of Springbrooke Mall once again.


    The crowd watching from afar inside the mall was once again shocked by the sight.


    The afternoon sunlightzily bathed the entrance of the mall''s lobby.


    Three rows of the General''s Guards, perfectly aligned and fully armed, appeared in the lobby, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    16:52 Mon Dec 2


    Chapter 546 How Could You Be So Rude to Zayn!


    10 Free Coins


    Under the dazzling sunlight, the stars on their uniforms shone brightly, radiating an aura of authority and


    solemnity.


    The three Lieutenant Generals, nked by the elite General''s Guards, made their way to the center of the mall''s lobby.


    The group moved with a sense of quiet authority, blending into the scene yet radiating undeniable power.


    To everyone''s surprise, this matter had even drawn the attention of Martin Wright!


    The distant crowd, awestruck and whispering among themselves, couldn''t help butment. "The old general standing in the center is General Wright, the unwavering pir of Harmonfield!" "And the one on the left is Simon Cross from Investigation Division 7!"


    "The man on the right is General Jack Grayson from Dragon Pce!"


    ""Dragon Pce?"


    "Yes, you might not know this, but General Grayson was once one of the Twelve Great Warriors under Dragon Pce, part of Draconia''s most elite and powerful military ranks!


    It''s said that 20 years ago, the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul from Dragon Pce were invincible!"


    "Wow, who could be important enough to stir up such amotion and bring out these military giants?"


    "Do you think Northlorn Residence called them in to back up Mr. Elliott?"


    "I don''t think so. Honestly, I have the feeling they''re here for that young officer, Robin."


    Zayn squinted against the blinding afternoon sun, gazing at the three veteran generals, lost in thought for several moments.


    Could this really be happening?


    Monica''s minor issue had somehow drawn the attention of three high-ranking generals?


    Or had they onlye to wee him and Elliott, now that they knew they were here?


    After a brief moment of astonishment, Zayn quickly walked up to Martin, Simon, and Jack. "General Wright, Mr. Cross, General Grayson, was it my grandfather who informed you that I''m in Harmonfield?" Martin nodded slightly.


    A glimmer of pride shed in Zayn''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    I know it!


    The three veteran generals came out to greet me. Zayn, because of my arrival.


    It seems that my grandfather, the Lord Westeria, still holds significant influence!


    Chapter 546 How Could You Be So Rude to Zayn!


    +10 Free Cons


    "General Wright, I had intended to visit your residence with my sister, but I didn''t expect you to personally


    Before Martin or the others could speak. Michelle suddenly rushed forward from behind.


    She ran up to Simon, interrupting Zayn''s words as she cried, "Grandpa Cross, that Robin is so outrageous! Look at how he''s treating us. Elliott and Hendrix are both lowering their heads and apologizing to him! You have to stand up for us! Wuwuwu Simon raised an eyebrow. "Hendrix deserves it."


    "Uh? Michelle was taken aback. Grandpa Cross, how can you say that?"


    Zayn quickly scolded, "Michelle, the three generals are here. This is not the time for you to speak!"


    Michelle paused, taken aback. "Oh, Zayn, please don''t be upset. I. I won''t say anything else."


    Zayn turned to Martin with a smile. "General Wright my grandpa said....


    Martin furrowed his brows slightly. "Zayn, we have urgent matters to handle at the moment. Once everything is settled, we''ll have time to catch up

 The Deadly 547

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 547 If These Women Aren''t Killed It''s an Injustice!


    Chapter 547 If These Women Aren''t Killed, It''s an Injustice!


    Zayn was terribly embarrassed, realizing only then that Martin seemed to ignore him.


    He could only awkwardly nod. "Okay, okay, let''s take care of things first"


    He sped his hands behind his back and stood beside Talia, close to the three generals.


    "Robin... "Freya rushed in from the lobby entrance, her eyes swollen and red, her expression full of SOTTOW


    Talia quickly stepped forward to support the trembling Freya. "Colonel Wright, how are Monica and the child?"


    Before Freya could speak. Zayn rushed up to her.


    "Freya, what''s wrong?"


    The third generation of the Brighton family all knew that Zayn had always been into Freya, but Freya had never shown the slightest interest in him.


    Freya, I feel I should warn you," Zayn said, his expression full of superiority as he looked at her.


    Today, with Old Mr. Wright and the others here, you''d better not get involved with someone like Robin.


    "Monica''s situation isn''t that serious. It just needs a rational approach, or it could risk your future. The older generation has high hopes for me and all of you "You and I will both rise to be generals in Draconia one day-


    "Get out of the way!" Freya snapped, shoving Zayn aside, and rushed to Robin''s side with Talia.


    "Robin. Monica''s child... didn''t make it."


    Then, the strong, battle-hardened woman''s tears suddenly overflowed, spilling uncontrobly.


    The lobby of Springbrooke Mall fell into a sudden, suffocating silence, the kind that made one''s heart race.


    The line of guards standing at attention all radiated a fury as intense as a volcano ready to erupt


    Bleed and died on the front lines, while the wife and children were humiliated by the evil people! The evildoers, unrepentant, continued to unt their power and arrogance with shameless defiance! Dmn it!


    There are things that can be tolerated, but this is beyond all lerance!


    The crowd of onlookers, standing at a distance, was filled with outrage and disgust.


    The video of Monica''s brutal assault continued to spread online, ying on repeat


    It exposed the viciousness of human nature and the ugliness of the soul


    BK941%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 547 If These Women Aren''t Killed. It''s an Injustice!


    And it was three stunning women who had carried out this cruelty to perfection.


    Who imed that beauty is a reflection of kindness?


    Who thought that beauty and kindness are bound together?


    Behind the dazzling, wless exteriors was a venomous, scorpion-like heart, ckened and twisted beyond belief.


    If such wicked people, aftermitting their heinous acts, could still be allowed to walk free, then what on earth was the point of this world''s existence?


    Were all this talk of righteousness and spiritual enlightenment just a way to bully and trick kind-hearted people?


    Such a wicked person deserved to be punished. It was only right and just.


    This was the cry from the heart of a kind-hearted person.


    Yet, that cry remained nothing more than a cry, powerless against the harsh reality.


    It was so sad how reality could hold us back.


    The struggle for justice and the fight against evil, how painfully difficult it was.


    In the end, the oue is often one of despair, defeat, and helplessness.


    Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, an evening sunbeam pierced through the window from the distant sky, casting its light over Robin, who stood motionless. Everyone''s gaze turned toward Robin.


    But within the blood-red glow of the sunset, they could see nothing at all.


    All they could see was a dazzling beam of light illuminating that small space.


    They vividly recalled Robin''s words.


    If Monica''s child didn''t survive, he would kill Winnie, the other two, and Stephen.


    Could this young officer, with no connections or influence, truly be willing to risk everything to seek justice for a fallenrade?


    After a brief moment of shock, Cohen copsed to the ground before Robin.


    Cohen knew that without Robin''s forgiveness, his son-and perhaps the entire York family-might be


    doomed.


    "General Ramsey, I am deeply sorry for what happened to Monica!


    "My employees harmed her, and I will ensure they are severely dealt with and handed over to the authorities.


    "As for my son, who allowed such evil to happen, I will make sure he receives a fitting punishment!


    01


    41%.


    10.32 Mon,


    Chapter 547 If These Women Aren''t Killed. It''s an Injustice!


    Tm willing to give up half of the York family''s ansers topensate for Monica''s suffering!


    General Ramsey, please consider your own future at handle this matter rationally."


    The vast mall lobby was filled with a focusing met


    All eyes were on Robin, awaiting his respontst


    Before him. Elliott looked up with an intense, wring guze


    TO Free Com


    Would the Divine Drakebane, revered by the Phoeni Winraard as their Honored Lord, truly be willing to sacrifice his own future to fulfill his promise


    After a moment of weeping, Freya wiped away her er med bear head, and gripped Talia''s hand tightly.


    The two exchanged a conflicted look, both of them g the game to Eobin.


    Their hearts were torn with intense inner conflict.


    eng ur


    At this suffocating moment, Zayn looked at Robin meningly in the berglow of the sunset.


    To Zayn, the reality had presented Robin with an impossible choice


    If Robin failed to honor his word, he would lose all respect and authority within the military.


    Yet, if Robin went through with his promise, even if it brought him overwhelming apuse, his career would be ruined, leaving him with no chance to advance in the military


    The evening sunset was as blood-red and fiery as a raging me.


    Amid theplex gazes of the crowd. Robin slowly took out a wet wipe and began dieaning his pale, pristine hands.


    He lifted his eyes to Cohen, who was sitting on the ground before him. "I always keep my parents


    "If these three wicked women aren''t killed, how can we honor the brave souls who bled and red for


    us?


    "You!" Robin tossed the wet wipe into the air and pointed at Winnic. "You wicked woman dhe!"


    Winnie, crying, tried desperately to plead for mercy


    Before she could even speak,


    Crack! Robin broke her neck.


    Then, he threw her body into the air and mmed her hard against the pir of the shopping mall lobby Winnie''s skull shattered on impact, her brains spilling out as she died a gruesome death in the center of the lobby. In an instant, Springbrooke Mall wa


    plunged into a terrifying, hellish scene.


    The other two women were so scared that they pred on the floor.


    16:52 Mon, De


    Chapter 547 If These Women Aren''t Killed It''s an Injustice!!


    With two swift, decisive steps, Robin ended their wicked lives without hesitation.


    +10 Free Coins


    A heavy silence hung in the air for two long minutes, before everyone turned their shocked eyes toward Robin, bathed in the sunset''s glow,


    Had he really dared to kill those three vile women?


    Freya and Talia stared at Robin''s handsome face, their gazes burning with intensity.


    In the dying light of the sunset, they could see something in the eyes of this strong, indifferent man.


    At that moment, a crystal called tears shed.


    "Robin!" Freya grabbed his arm, her eyes brimming with tears,


    In that instant, she wanted to hug this man tightly and tell him in person, you are my hero.


    Even if you are doomed, even if you destroy all your glory, I would follow you without hesitation, all the


    way to the end.


    Talia, overwhelmed with emotion, threw herself into Robin''s arms. "Mr. Ramsey, I... I want to cry!"


    Zayn, watching Freya''s graceful figure, felt a sharp twitch at the corner of his mouth, and a cold malice shing in his eyes.


    He stepped forward, his voice icy as he said, "Robin, asa military officer, you must control your emotions. Killing the innocent without reason will get you sent to a military tribunal." Robin gently patted Talia''s shoulder, slowly pushing her away.


    "Watching my fallenrade''s partner being abused, and the unborn child lost. I don''t care about reason anymore!


    "To let these vile women live would be against all that is right!"


    Ding! Freya''s phone buzzed, and a message from the hospital appeared: ''Monica has passed away from severe bleeding. Pleasee to the hospital to make funeral arrangements.

 The Deadly 548

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 548 Honorable Military Status?


    Chapter 548 Honorable Military Status?


    "Robin!" Freya copsed, her emotions unraveling. "Monica ... died from massive bleeding!" "Huh? Talia''s tears burst out.


    Robin''s lips twitched with uncontroble rage, his eyes igniting with an overwhelming fury. Cohen, paralyzed by the terrifying killing intent emanating from Robin, trembled in fear.


    At that moment, he saw a cold, destructive light in Robin''s gaze.


    Robin pushed Zayn aside and strode toward Stephen, step by step.


    Zayn let out a cold, mockingugh, a hint of derision shing in his eyes. What a reckless move!


    To throw away his bright future for a mere dead lieutenant, how foolish!


    He hurried to Freya''s side, trying to calm her down. "Freya, listen to me. You can''t be as impulsive as


    Robin!


    "You''re not like him. You still have a bright future ahead. If you''re reckless like him, you''ll ruin everything!"


    Freya threw his hand off in anger. "Get lost! Who do you think you are, constantly dictating to me? How I choose to act is none of your business!"


    In the suffocating silence of the lobby, Freya''s words cut through the air, stinging Zayn''s pride like a sharpsh.


    Zayn''s face turned red, and he let out a forcedugh. "Freya, I''m doing this for your own good! If you follow a reckless man like Robin, you''ll ruin your future!


    A sharp p echoed through the air.


    Freya''s handnded hard on Zayn''s face. "Robin is the man I admire most. I won''t let you insult him!"


    Zayn''s face darkened with humiliation. "Freya, you''ll regret this."


    Freya sneered. T''d rather destroy myself with Robin than live a hollow, deceitful life-like some people." "And what about Robin''s actions? Do you dare to do what he did?

 The Deadly 549

    Chapter 549 My Dream Guy, Wait for Me!


    Chapter 549 My Dream Guy, Wait for Me!


    The dusk stretched far, with the setting sun sinking low


    Inside the lobby of the skyscraper, thest blood-red glimmer of light faded Justice arrived in time, but the hero had already left in loneliness.


    In the dim, shadowed space, only a sense of regret and mncholy.


    The glow had faded, the story had ended, and the people had scattered.


    Regret became an evesting regret.


    The lost and hesitant remained caught in helpless wandering.


    There was no righteous vengeance without sacrifice.


    away.


    There was no bold romance that could erase the sorrow woven into this mundane world.


    10 Free Cons


    When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, and I thought as a child; but when I became. a man, I put away childish things. After enduring all the hardships of this world, was true bliss and a life free of worry truly within reach?


    Flowers bloom and withered in an instant; a single smile could sh and vanish just as quickly.


    Thirty years of struggling through the hardships of life, like humble creatures bearing burdens, teach us to understand the pain of the world. Sixty years of grace, like angels and warriors, finding peace after hardship, yet still following God''s purpose.


    There was no true end to suffering, nor any perfect arrival of joy.


    Sorrow, joy, separation, reunion, bitterness, and sweetness were all part of life.


    After a long silence, Michelle suddenly realized she''d been staring at that fading twilight for so long.


    She shouldn''t be doing this!


    Her eyes should always be fixed on the tall figure of her Zayn.


    She looked around, searching for the Prince Charming she held in her heart.


    At that moment, she saw Zayn standing in the shadowed corner of the lobby, lost in thought.


    Seeing him like this, a quiet ache rose in Michelle''s heart.


    She had always believed that her Zayn should be the center of attention in any room, the one in the spotlight.


    Chapter 549 My Dream Guy, Wait for Mel


    How could these ignorant people neglect him?


    Zayn, did Freya hurt you?


    +10 Free Coins


    "You''ve done nothing but good for her. If she doesn''t appreciate it, that''s her own mistake. You shouldn''t hold onto it! "Don''t me yourself. It hurts me to see you like this.


    Zayn frowned, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "What are you saying? I need to talk to the three generals"


    Without waiting for Michelle to reply, he briskly made his way to Martin, Simon, and Jack.


    "Generals, I have an idea. Do you think it''s worth considering?"


    "What idea?" Simon raised an eyebrow, his gaze cool and distant.


    Zayn lifted his chin, his voice firm. "The three of you know, Robines from a humble family, he doesn''t understand the ways of our high society. "Like today, his approach is too brash, too sharp, of course, it''s bound to backfire.


    "Over something as trivial as this, he''s willing to disregard everything and ruin his future. He''s being impulsive!


    "But Robin is talented. It would be a waste to let him go just like that.


    "For Freya''s sake, I think we should give him a chance.


    Martin chuckled. "Oh, sure! Go ahead and talk to him


    Zayn stood tall, full of pride. "General Wright, I''m going to stop Robin right now."


    Martin nodded with a smile. "Alright, go on."


    Zayn turned and walked briskly toward the exit.


    "Zayn, wait for me!" Michelle rushed to follow him out of the lobby.


    Simon watched Zayn''s back, a cold smile tugging at his lips. "He''s giving Robin a chance? Robin''s not someone you can just control"


    Jack shook his head. "Let''s go see what Robin has to say. Who knows, we might discover something unexpected."


    The three generals walked out of the lobby together.


    Zayn chased after Freya, Talia, and Robin all the way to Springbrooke Square, shouting from a distance, "Freya, wait! I need to talk to Robin!" Freya and the others came to a stop..


    Zayn finally caught up with them, out of breath from inning.


    III


    16:52 Mon,


    Chapter 549 My Dream Guy, Wait for Me!


    "Robin, I think you''re decent, but you still need some refinement, a little more polish."


    Freya and Talia exchanged puzzled looks, thenughed. "You really think Robin is decent"?"


    Zayn nodded confidently. "Yes, that''s right.


    +10 Free Coins


    "That''s why I want to give him a chance, to help him out. It would be a shame to let him fall like this.


    "Robin, what do you think?"


    Robin flicked his sleeve and looked at Brighton''s heir with interest. "Oh, you want to give me a chance? Alright, then. Tell me, how exactly do you n to do that?" Michelle pouted. "Zayn''s is so kind. Robin, you should thank him properly!"


    Zayn shot her a mock re. "Michelle, don''t say another word!"


    Then, he turned his attention back to Robin, his expression filled with superiority.


    "You have potential, but you don''t know how to approach things.


    "In high society, you must learn the art of bnce.


    "Actions can''t be taken on a whim. There''s one key principle to follow: there''s no clear right or wrong, only what benefits you.


    "If something doesn''t serve your interests, avoid it.


    "Take today as an example. You''ve created enemies for a fleeting moment of satisfaction, without any gain. It''s pointless.


    "Well, this kind of approach... I''ll teach you more once you''re working under me."


    Michelle looked at Zayn with admiration. "Zayn, you really know so much. My grandfather always says the same thing."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "So?"


    Zayn, still full of pride, replied, "What I''m saying is, if you join me, I can ensure you won''t be hurt by the consequences of today''s actions." "Of course, you won''t be able to stay in the military.


    Til take care of this step by step.


    "In three to five years, once the public has moved on, be able to make some strategic moves.


    "You can start as a second lieutenant, and in seven or eight years, a promotion to major should be well within reach.


    "Robin, what do you think?"


    Michelle tugged at his sleeve. "Zayn, why are you giving him this opportunity?


    16:52 Mon, Dec.


    Chapter 549 My Dream Guy, Wait for Mel


    "He''s just going to cause you a lot of trouble!


    "If you keep making impulsive decisions, things will get really difficult for you."


    +10 Free Coins


    He gently removed Michelle''s hand and looked at Frefa with deep affection. "Freya. I''m helping Robin because of you. Robin, you''d better appreciate this rare opportunity.


    "Out there in the world, we all need to help each other


    At that moment, Martin and the other two generals approached them.


    Zayn became even more excited as he spoke. "Freya, I''ve already talked to the three generals, and they agreed to let me speak with Robin. What I''m doing is risky, but for your sake, I''ve decided to help him out. "Robin, don''t thank me. If anyone should be thanked, it''s Freya. Rest assured, if you stick with me, you''ve got a future ahead of you.


    "So, what do you think, Robin?"


    Robin shrugged. "It''s definitely a good opportunity, but..."


    Freya and Talia exchanged puzzled nces.


    They couldn''t understand how Robin could possibly see this as a good opportunity.


    Martin and the other generals looked equally confused


    Robin nced at the smug Zayn and smirked, "I just think you''re an idiot,"


    "What?" Zayn froze, staring at Robin''s retreating figure utterly bewildered.


    Talia repeated with a teasing smile, "Didn''t hear that clearly? Mr. Ramsey just called you an idiot! Hahaha..."


    With a yfulugh, she spun around and chased after Robin, calling out, "My dream guy, wait for me!"

 The Deadly 550

    Chapter 550 A Woman in Love:


    Chapter 550 A Woman in Love


    A gentle evening breeze stirred, lifting the scattered dust beneath the bright city lights.


    Zayn yed with his windblown ck hair like a gentleman.


    00:41%0


    +10 Free Coins


    He raised his eyes to Robin''s figure, now fading into the distance, a cold, dark gleam slowly rising in his


    eyes.


    "Freya, you need to stay away from Robin. Getting too close to a man so arrogant and reckless like him will only bring you trouble!"


    "Robin''sments on you aren''t wrong!" Freya said with a yful smile, then turned and dashed toward the parking lot to catch up with Robin.


    Unable to hold back. Elliott burst intoughter.


    "Zayn, stop acting so full of yourself. Who the hell do you think you are?


    You''re saying Mr. Ramsey should work under you? Help him with some technical stuff and maybe, in a few years, you''ll get a promotion to major? You''re killing me!


    "A man who can set aside all pride and honor, a god-like figure, is going to be tempted by your petty, narrow interests? What are you even thinking?


    "Mr. Ramsey called you an idiot, and that''s still him giving you some respect!


    "If you ask me, you''re the top-tier idiot, a super idiot!"


    Then, Elliott dragged Hendrix and headed toward the parking lot.


    Zayn coldly shook his head. Fine, fine. There''s no point in trying tomunicate with short-sighted people like you."


    Michelle watched them walk away, furious, and stamped her foot. "How can you people be like this: Zayn. Catherine, let''s go confront them!" "Stop embarrassing yourself!" Catherine huffed coldly


    She then nodded politely to Martin and the others before disappearing into the thick night


    Zayn remained silent for a moment before catching up to the car where Martin and the others were. "I''ve done all I can.


    "There''s nothing more to be done. Someone who''s chosen to fall will never be pulled back from the abyss.


    "Rain may fall abundantly, but it won''t nourish rootless grass; God''s grace is boundless, but it can''t save those without faith.


    Martin nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm, very well. Let''s leave it at that. You''ve done your best."


    Then, he signaled the guards to start the car, and they drove off.


    Chapter 550 A Woman in Love


    +10 Free Cons


    Simon chuckled. "Old Mr. Wright, just look at these young people today. They couldn''t be more different!" Jack shook his head. "The ones who can see the truth in a split second and those who spend their whole


    lives never understanding it. They''re bound for entirely different paths."


    "Sigh, Simon, it seems like your daughter didn''t pay any attention to you today?"


    Simon furrowed his brow slightly. "Is that so? I suppose you''re right. But as long as she''s with Robin. I''m not worried!


    "It''s just... about what happened with Robin today


    Martin chuckled softly. Is this world still supposed to make sense?"


    The next morning


    Robin was still lost in a drowsy sleep when he felt a faint itch in his nostrils. "Achoo!"


    He didn''t open his eyes. Instead, he turned over and continued to sleep soundly.


    After the battle at Dragon Ridge Valley, and the event in Estoreed, he hadn''t slept for a full day and night. He was desperate for a good rest.


    Yet, the itch in his nostrils lingered.


    Half-awake, he absentmindedly rubbed his nose, and sweet, intoxicating fragrance filled the air.


    A soft, warm kiss brushed his cheek, quick as a dragonfly skimming the water.


    "Hehe... Youzy bum!"


    A melodic, soothing voice rang in his ear.


    Robin snapped his eyes open, only to find a stunningly beautiful face right in front of him..


    "Huh? What did you do to mest night?" Robin exaggeratedly threw off the covers, pretending to check his body.


    "What''s wrong?" Shirley instinctively leaned closer, peering into his nket, and her eyesnded on something... impressive.


    "You jerk!" Realizing she''d been fooled, Shirley''s face flushed deep red. She grabbed a pillow and started whacking Robin with it in a fit of embarrassment.


    Hahaha. Alright, stop before your two little bunniese hopping out." Robin jumped out of bed. barefoot,


    Standing across from the bed, he looked at the flustered, flushed beauty with disheveled hair and smiled. "Alright, just messing with you. What else was I supposed to do when you barged into my room early this morning and scratched my nose with your hair?"


    Chapter 550 A Woman in Love.


    Shirley red at him. "You jerk!"


    Robin walked over to Shirley, gently smoothing her tangled hair. "Where''s Marrisa?"


    "It''s because Marrisa went out to get you breakfast that came to wake you up.


    +10 Free Coins


    "You came back yesterday and went straight to your room, falling asleep immediately. You slept for ten hours without even opening your eyes.


    "Next time, when you''re out working, don''t push yourself so hard. You''ll wear your body down."


    Robin reached out and pulled Shirley''s slim waist toward him, wrapping her in his arms.


    He closed his eyes, breathing in the delicate fragrance of her hair, feeling the softness of her body pressed against him.


    Robin wished he could stay in this moment forever, lost in her warmth, never needing to worry about anything else.


    Shirley closed her eyes, surrendering to the embrace of her hero.


    Ding ding! The phone rang at the worst possible time.


    Shirley opened her eyes suddenly. Her gaze was intense as she looked at Robin. "Is it okay if I take this


    call!"


    Robin looked at the stunningly beautiful woman in hisarms, and for a moment, she seemed unexpectedly sweet and docile, like a little girl.


    A woman in love is so silly and cute.


    He chuckled softly and gave Shirley''s head a yful pat "Of course, go ahead."


    Shirley pouted, feigning annoyance, and then pressed the answer button on her phone.


    The call was from Casey River, the lover of the vice president of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce.


    After hanging up, Shirley tidied her slightly messy hair and looked at Robin.


    "The lover of Brad Yale, Vice President of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce, will arrive shortly to apany Marissa to the Chamber of Commerce for the necessary paperwork.


    "I have another meeting this morning, so I won''t be going with Marrisa. If you''re home, you can go with


    them."


    "Okay, let''s go downstairs and check. Marrisa should be back with breakfast soon." Robin, wearing slip-on shoes andrge shorts, followed Shirley down to the first floor.


    Shirley made a cup of coffee for Robin and sat next to him, organizing the meeting notes on herptop. After two cups of coffee, Marrisa still hadn''t returned. Robin asked, "How long has Marrisa been gone? "The food street is just outside the vi, not far at all. She should''ve been back by now."


    Chapter 550 A Woman in Love


    841%2


    +10 Free Coins


    Shirley frowned slightly. I nned to have the delivery brought here, but Marrisa insisted on going herself to buy it for you. I thought it would be good for her to get some exercise.


    "It shouldn''t be taking this long. It''s been almost two hours."


    Robin nced at the time, then stood up. "You stay here and finish your work. I''ll go check on her."


    As soon as Robin stepped outside the vi gates, he saw Marrisa sitting on the ground in the za in front of the vi, surrounded by a crowd of people.


    Not far from her stood a woman, dressed in fashionable clothes and heavy makeup, holding two dogs on leashes.


    Her left leg was bleeding.


    Marrisa had been bitten by a dog!

 The Deadly 551

    Chapter 551 My Dog Just Moved to Her Leg


    Chapter 551 My Dog Just Moved to Her Leg


    Robin quickly made his way to Marrisa, gently pressing on several pressure points along her leg.


    "Marrisa, were you bitten by a dog?"


    Marrisa sighed as she nced at the breakfast spilled on the ground. "Robin, let''s go. I''ll grab you another breakfast."


    Robin looked up at the woman across from them. "Did your dog bite Marrisa?"


    The woman, holding the dog leash, absentmindedly tugged at her split eyelids while eyeing Robin, who was wearing oversized shorts. "How could you say my dog bit her?


    "My dog was practicing dance moves in the za. It just moved to her leg!


    "She''s the one who was walking in the wrong ce!"


    What the hell?!


    Moved?


    Robin was leftpletely bewildered.


    The crowd watching was equally stunned, their minds filled with cursing words.


    Such shameless logic. So mind-blowing!


    Give her a lever, and she could probably win a Nobel Prize!


    Her dog clearly bit someone, yet she somehow turned it into her two dogs just moving to Marrisa''s leg?


    What the hell?!


    How did she evene up with these words?!


    Robin had intended to let the woman apologize and be done with it.


    But instead, she opened her mouth and immediately started spouting nonsense.


    "I''m not going to argue with someone like you, a man with no manners!" The woman scoffed when she saw Robin standing there, stunned.


    "Just tell me, how much do you want? I know people like you. You''re just trying to cause trouble in front of our wealthy neighborhood to extort money!"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, looking Robin and Marrisa up and down with utter disdain.


    Her heavily powdered face practically showed her attitude. "I''ve got plenty of money, I''ll throw some at you poor fools and be done with it!"


    1147 Tue, Dec 3 1 B


    Chapter 551 My Dog Just Moved to Her Leg


    Marrisa fugged on Robin''s arm. "Let''s just leave, Robin It''s not worth it


    "Oh, cut the act! Just name the price, will you? 2,000?"


    Marrisa shook her head. "Miss, it''s not about the mone


    The woman scoffed. Trying to act noble while you''re out here scamming people! What a joke!


    "Coming out so early to pull a scam-gotta admit, you''re pretty dedicated!


    "If all this effort isn''t for money, then what? Morning exercise? Come on, just say it, how much?


    "Two thousand? Not enough? Fine, 5,000! Will that do


    She sneered at Robin. "Get your phone out and pull up your payment app. The generous and send it to you! "You''re young, you look halfway decent, yet here you are, out scamming people. Don''t you shameful?" find it


    With that, she crouched down, and both of her dogs immediately leaned forward to lick her face.


    "Oh, sweeties, did you eat poop again today? I told you, no eating poop! If you do, you''ll lose your little


    wee-wees.


    She pulled a tissue from her bag, wiped the poop from her dogs'' mouths, and then used the same tissue on her own lips.


    Ugh!


    Robin almost threw up.


    She might as well have eaten it herself!


    No wonder her words stank.


    The woman nced at Robin, noticing he still hadn''t pulled up his payment app. With an arrogant tone. she sneered, "Five thousand. I''m practically gifting it to you. Take it or leave it!" Robin replied indifferently, "Keep it. But I am going to shut that foul mouth of yours!"


    Smack! With a single p, the woman was knocked to the ground.


    The crowd immediately took a step back in shock.


    "You... you hit me?" The woman finally snapped out of her shock. "How dare you hit a woman?!"


    Robin wiped his palin calmly. "You''re no woman, you''re a shameless pest.


    "Marrisa, let''s go."


    You think you can just walk away after hitting me? Nota chance!"


    Robin stopped in his tracks. "Oh? And what do you n to do about it?


    Chapter 551 My Dog Just Moved to Her Leg


    + Free Coins


    "You''re going to regret that! Once my husband gets here. I''ll make you pay? The woman screamed, her voice frantic as she sat on the ground.


    "When my husband gets here, III make you beg for merry


    Marrisa shook her head helplessly. "Robin, I''ve caused trouble again today?


    Robin chuckled. "Let your husbande"


    The woman quickly grabbed her phone. "Hubby, I''ve been attacked at the gate of the vi! Hurry up and get here! Wuwuwu...


    At that moment, a woman around 40 years old pushed her way through the crowd.


    She spotted Robin and quickly approached. "Mr. Ramsey, you''re home today?"


    Robin nodded. "Ms. River, good to see you"


    This woman was Casey River, the wife of Brad Yale, the Vice President of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce.


    She was also the CEO of Harmonfield''s Windstorm Group.


    Robin had met her once before at Dunn''s vi


    The Rivers were one of the top-tier families in Harmonfield, ranking among the elite.


    Her husband, Brad, came from a humble background.


    They had been college ssmates, andter, he married into the Rivers


    With Casey''s support, Brad became the Vice President of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce.


    Casey turned her attention to Marrisa. "Mr. Ramsey, may I ask who this is?"


    "Ms. River, this is Marrisa Holt," Robin introduced.


    "Hi, Marrisa. What happened to your leg?" Casey nced over at the woman and her two dogs, quickly piecing things together.


    She understood what had happened.


    The woman''s dog had bitten Marrisa.


    "Excuse me, miss, but your dog bit her-


    Before Casey could finish, the woman exploded in anger. "My baby is always well-behaved! How can you say it bit her? It''s just that my baby''s teeth moved to her leg. got it? "You want to pull a scam, but there''s no need toe up with all these fake excuses!


    "I was just going to give her some money and be done with it, but then he hit me!


    "This isn''t over!"


    Chapter 551 My Dog Just Moved to Her Leg


    Casey finally noticed the swelling on the woman''s face


    She turned her attention to Robin.


    Realizing Robin was clearly angered, she added, "Miss, advise you tapedupre propery "Otherwise, no matter who you bring here, you won''t be able to handle the conensee wher


    "Can''t handle it?" The woman sneered. "With these pathetic losers? I don''t believe they can anyfior


    "Today, if he doesn''t apologize to me, when my husband arrives, he won''t get of Casey thought to herself, Even if your husband shows up, he''ll have to back down! They say a wise wife keeps her husband out of trouble.


    Any man who ends up with a woman like her will eventually end up ruining himself.


    "If your husband shows up, things are only going to get worse. I''ll give you onest piece of slice, apologize to Marrisa and Mr. Ramsey now!"


    The woman shrieked, "Haha, I heard my husband''sing and now you''re scared, right If you''re scared.e over here and apologize to me and my dogs!"


    Casey was instantly enraged. "How dare you insult Mr. Ramsey? Who is your husband? Do you want to die?!"


    The woman sneered, "Who''s my husband? Ha, you''ll be shocked when I tell you! My husband is Brad Yale the vice president of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce! Casey froze for a moment. "Your husband is Brad Yale?


    "That''s right! Did that surprise you? The woman tossed her messy hair and taunted.


    "You think you can scam me? Are you out of your mind?"


    Casey stood there, stunned for a moment. "Say that again, who''s your husband?"


    The woman shook her head dismissively. "My husband is Brad Yale! Vice President of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce!"


    Robin rolled his eyes. Whoa! I actually ran into someone trying to scam with her husband''s title today!

 The Deadly 552

    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    Casey was trembling with rage.


    Looking at the woman''s coy behavior, she could already guess most of the situation.


    Despite being furious enough to lose her temper, Robin was right there beside her, so the had to the to keep her emotions in check.


    She feared that if she lost control in a fit of anger, she would ruin the image of a refined, intellectual


    woman.


    She clenched her fists, trying to keep her anger in check, and gave Robin an awkward smile. "Mr. Ramey, there seems to be some misunderstanding... Hehe, perhaps... Her husband and mine share the same


    name.


    "I''ll just call and ask Brad."


    Robin nodded. "Go ahead."


    Watching Casey make the call, Robin could tell this wasn''t some misunderstanding at all. It was the truth


    Robin looked up at the woman causing a scene and shook his head.


    It seems that today, the vice president of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce will have to be reced Casey finally got through to Brad.


    As soon as the call connected, the woman''s phone was abruptly disconnected.


    This was enough proof. Casey and that woman had been calling the same person.


    "Brad, where are you right now?" Casey asked, her voice carefully controlled.


    On the other end, Brad immediately responded with a sweet tone, "Honey. I''m at the Chamber of


    me?" Commerce, busy with some things. Why are you calling me so early? Are you missing


    Casey listened to his voice, and it sounded like the same environment around her


    She nced up and out toward the crowd.


    A sleek Mercedes was parked near the edge of the square.


    The license te was exactly the same as her husband Brad''s!


    Dmn it, you b"stard! You''re out here keeping a mistress!!


    "Brad, are you really at the Chamber of Commerce? It sounds like you''re outside, in the square."


    Brad shifted his overweight body and got out of the car, four bodyguards trailing behind him.


    He hurried toward the square, speaking on the phone as he went.


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    Casey was trembling with tage.


    Looking at the woman''s coy behavior, she could already guess most of the situation.


    s.


    Despite being furious enough to lose her temper, Robin was right there beside her, so she had to fight to keep her emotions in check.


    She feared that if she lost control in a fit of anger, she would ruin the image of a refined, intellectual


    Woman.


    She clenched her fists, trying to keep her anger in check, and gave Robin an awkward smile. "Mr. Ramsey. there seems to be some misunderstanding... Hehe, perhaps... Her husband and mine share the same


    name.


    I''ll just call and ask Brad."


    Robin nodded. "Go ahead."


    Watching Casey make the call, Robin could tell this wasn''t some misunderstanding at all. It was the truth.


    Robin looked up at the woman causing a scene and shook his head.


    It seems that today, the vice president of the Harmonfield Chamber of Commerce will have to be reced.


    Casey finally got through to Brad.


    As soon as the call connected, the woman''s phone was abruptly disconnected.


    This was enough proof. Casey and that woman had been calling the same person.


    "Brad, where are you right now?" Casey asked, her voice carefully controlled.


    On the other end, Brad immediately responded with a sweet tone, "Honey, I''m at the Chamber of Commerce, busy with some things. Why are you calling me so early? Are you missing me?" Casey listened to his voice, and it sounded like the same environment around her.


    She nced up and out toward the crowd.


    A sleek Mercedes was parked near the edge of the square.


    The license te was exactly the same as her husband Brad''s!!


    D"mn it, you b"stard! You''re out here keeping a mistress?!


    "Brad, are you really at the Chamber of Commerce? It sounds like you''re outside, in the square."


    Brad shifted his overweight body and got out of the car, four bodyguards trailing behind him.


    He hurried toward the square, speaking on the phone as he went.


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    a


    "Oh, Honey, some people from the Chamber of Commerce are here. They''re discussing ns for a shopping mall in Harmonfield."


    Casey watched as Brad jogged closer. "Is that so? You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Honey, how could I lie to you? You must have misunderstood. I''ve got to go now. I''m tied up with work."


    At that moment, a murderous rage shed in Casey''s eyes. "Fine, we''ll talkter!"


    There was a brief hesitation on the other end. "Yes, oh by the way, you mentioned you were bringing over a rtive of Mr. Ramsey''s today. Don''t worry, I''ve already handled the paperwork. She just needs toe in and sign it. I''ll hang up now. I''m swamped here." Casey took a deep breath. "Alright, we''ll talk in person.


    After hanging up, she turned her gaze toward Brad, who was panting and running toward her.


    She fought to keep her rage from erupting like a volcano.


    Turning to Robin, she forced a dry smile. "Mr. Ramsey, sorry about that."


    Robin nodded. "No worries, take care of your family matters first."


    Just then, amotion erupted from the crowd outside.


    Brad awkwardly made his way over to the woman walking her dog, his short, fat frame hustling toward her.


    As he got closer, he even paused to smooth down the two sparse strands of hair on his head.


    With a dramatic flourish, he asked, "Ste, sweetheart, what happened?"


    The woman sitting on the ground, Ste Burns, looked up at him with tear-filled eyes,


    ""Hubby, I''ve been mistreated."


    Brad rolled and crawled to Ste, hugged her in his arms, and kissed her on the mouth tenderly. "Baby, I''m here, don''t worry about anything! Wait... Why does your mouth smell like shit?"


    Ste patted his fat head in exasperation. "You fool! Your dog ate shit, and when I kissed it, all of it ended up on my lips. What do you think?"


    Brad turned to the two little dogs, yfully tapping them on the head. "Kids, don''t eat shit anymore! Look at what you did to your mom''s mouth! Little troublemakers!"


    Casey watched the scene in disgust, almost gagging.


    "Godd*mn it, Brad, you''re nothing but trash, only deserve to eat shit!"


    Ste pointed at Casey, about to speak, but before she could, Casey had already stormed up to them and kicked Brad squarely in his fat butt.


    "Ouch!" Brad fell face-first onto the ground.


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    The four bodyguards stood frozen, their faces turning pale with shock.


    Mr. Yale screwed up today!


    +5 Free Cons


    Brad had no idea who kicked him, but he pointed at the four bodyguards and yelled, "Who the hell was that? Get her!"


    The bodyguards, panic-stricken, quickly responded. "Mr. Yale, it... it was Madam!"


    "Madam? Which Madam?" Brad fumed, his anger boiling over. "To hell with it, I don''t care who she is!"


    Casey, unbothered, stepped forward and gave Brad and her hard kick to his butt. "What the hell, Brad? Do you want to die?"


    Ste, seeing Casey kick Brad, exploded in fury. "Why are you hitting my husband?"


    It was then that Brad realized his wife, Casey, was standing right in front of him.


    The harsh sunlight hit his eyes, making them sting. "Honey, this must be an illusion, right?"


    Casey''pped him hard across the face. "To hell with your illusion''! It''s me, idiot!"


    Without a second thought, Casey threw another p across his fat face,pletely disregarding her image as she continued to strike him.


    Ste grabbed Brad''s arm in a panic. "Hubby, this woman''s lost her mind!"


    Brad, in a fit of rage, pped Ste across the face. To hell with you! You''re the one who''s crazy! She''s my


    wife!"


    With a heavy thud, Brad fell to the ground before Casey. "Honey, please forgive me!


    "It''s this woman who''s been pestering me-she tricked me, ckmailed me. I had no choice... I kept her in this vi because I was afraid you''d find out."


    "Spent millions on a vi for her just to keep me in the dark?!" Casey shouted. "If you''d told me she was pestering you, I would''ve turned her into a corpse by now!


    e sooner


    that


    "Brad, can you at least make your lies sound a little more convincing? She''s calling you ''hubby, and you''re still trying to deceive me?


    "Alright, that''s it. I''m divorcing you today!


    "You won''t get a single penny of the assets!"


    Brad-crawled in front of Casey, desperate. "Honey, please, forgive me just this once!"


    Ste was stunned. She grabbed Brad, pulling him back. "What are you begging her for? She''s just a woman trying to cause trouble. What can she do?"


    Brad kicked Ste hard. "To hell with you! You''re calling the CEO of the Rivers'' Windstorm Group a troublemaker?!"


    At that moment, Brad''s eyes locked on Robin, standing in the sunlight. A cold chill ran through him, his,


    Chapter 552 Why Does Your Mouth Smell Like Shit Today?


    body trembling with fear.


    He nced at the wound on Marrisa''s leg


    At that moment, he felt a murderous rage toward Ste


    Grabbing a fistful of Ste''s hair, he dragged her in front of Robin. "Apologize!


    "Mr. Ramsey, this b*tch offended Marrisa. I''ll make her a cripple right now!"


    To prove his loyalty, he ran to the car, grabbed a metal pipe, and mmed it down onto Ste''s leg


    Robin smiled indifferently. "Ms. River, I won''t get involved in your family matters. I''ll take Marrisa to get her wound treated."

 The Deadly 553

    Chapter 553 Shirley''s Figure


    Chapter 553 Shirley''s Figure


    Robin brought Marrisa back to the vi and quickly tended to her wounds.


    s


    After applying his specially formted bruise and injury powder, the bite marks from the dog visibly healed before their eyes.


    Shirley, who was helping nearby, was astonished. "Robin, is your medicine really that amazing?"


    Robin gave Shirley a light tap on the head. "Of course. You''ve never seen anything like it, have you? I''ll leave a few bottles in the car for you, just in case"


    "I don''t want that! I want you with me every day! Shirley wrapped her arm around Robin''s, her gaze burning with intensity.


    Robin froze for a moment.


    Had this cool, stunning goddess from Harmonfield really be so... clingy?


    "Huh? Okay!" Robin squeezed Shirley''s flushed cheek. "So, are you nning to settle down, retire, and start having kids?


    "Ah?" Shirley gasped, her blush spreading quickly from her cheeks to her ears and down her neck.


    Ring, ring. The phone suddenly rang again, interrupting the moment.


    Shirley froze for a moment, then pointed at the phone on the table. "S-should I answer it?"


    "Yeah, go ahead," Robin replied, nodding seriously as he watched Shirley''s flustered reaction.


    Marrisa, observing the scene, couldn''t help but smile warmly, her eyes filled with happiness.


    She tugged at Robin''s arm and whispered, ''Robin, you two should pick a good day to get married. Seeing how happy you both are really makes me feel joyful. Once I finish up everything back home, I''ll retire and help take care of the kids." Robin instinctively nced at Shirley''s stunning figure and then grinned. I''m thinking of having a dozen or so. You think you can handle all of them on your own?"


    Marrisa''s eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help butugh as she eyed Shirley''s figure. "Hehehe... Robin, you little rascal!"


    Shirley finished her call and nced at Robin and Marrisa, both wearing amused expressions. "What are you two talking about?"


    Robin looked genuinely puzzled. "Oh? Did we say something. Marrisa?"


    Ahahaha... Marrisa finally couldn''t hold it in, her eyes still fixed on Shirley. "Robin said... Hahaha..."


    Oh my!


    This little olddy!


    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 553 Shirley''s Figure


    Robin pretended nothing was out of the ordinary and shook his head, ncing at Shirley. "I have no idea"


    Marrisa couldn''t hold back herughter, almost falling over from how hard she wasughing at Robin and Shirley''s reaction.


    Shirley, feeling self-conscious under Marrisa''s gaze, instinctively checked her outfit.


    It was perfectly appropriate-entuating her curves just right.


    "No!" Shirley grabbed Robin''s car, pulling him closer. "You''re definitely hiding something from me! What did you say about me?"


    Robin continued to act confused, looking at Shirley with a nk expression. "I don''t know. Maybe the little olddy was bitten by a dog, and it''s affecting her mind


    "Hahaha..." The more Robin feigned ignorance, the more anxious Shirley became, and the more Marrisa struggled to contain herughter. She pointed at Shirley and teased, "Robin said... he ns on having a dozen or so kids....


    "Ah?" Shirley''s delicate face turned as red as a ripe apple.


    Flustered, she raised her small fists and began yfully hitting Robin''s shoulder.


    Robin wrapped his arms around Shirley, pulling her close. "I meant every word, so you''d better brace yourself."


    "Ah!" Shirley buried her face into Robin''s chest, her small fists scratching at his chest like little cat ws, while her long, pale legs kicked restlessly.


    Amber walked into the vi''s living room and froze when she saw the scene before her. "Marrisa, Ms. Dunn, what''s going on here?"


    Marrisa grinned and replied. They were just talking about having kids,"


    "Ah?" Amber''s face instantly turned red as she took in the situation. "Maybe I shoulde backter."


    Shirley quickly pulled away from Robin''s embrace, shooting him an annoyed re. "Ms. Jenning,e on


    over."


    "Oh!" Amber nced at Shirley''s messy hair and the rosy glow on her face, then leaned in close, whispering in her ear. "Ms. Dunn, are you two nning to... do it now?"


    Shirley blinked in confusion. "Huh? Do what?"


    Amber pointed at Shirley''s figure with a yful yet serious expression. "How about I tell them to push the meeting to tomorrow? You two can stay home and take care of the... baby-making business?"


    Shirley almost fainted from embarrassment, her face turning bright red. She raised her hand and pped Amber on the head, whispering. "You naughty Amber, what are you saying?!"


    Amber stuck out her tongue, then helped Shirley straighten her disheveled hair and clothes, smiling as she said, "Ms. Dunn, Ivy''s team has arrived in Harmonfield. They''ve prepared the product design proposal for this quarter''s Dunn Group brand endorsement, just waiting for your review and approval."


    Chapter 553 Shirley''s Figure


    "Did you schedule a time for them toe over?"


    Shirley took a moment to calm herself, ncing at the me. Have here straight to the vi for the meeting. Once we finalize this, I''ve got another meeting to attend."


    Half an hourter, Ivy arrived at the Vista Lake vi.


    "Hi, Mr. Ramsey!" Ivy''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Robin nodded, then stood and sat beside Marrisa. "You wo can talk."


    "Hello, Ms. Dickinson!" Marrisa waved her hand, smiling warmly.


    "Marrisa, it''s good to see you again. You look so much better than before."


    Marrisa smiled, her face full of wrinkles, like a blooming flower. "I''ve been living the good life with Robin. Now he''s made me a big boss, and I''m still getting used to it." Ivy smiled, linking her arm with Marrisa''s, and then cast a quick nce at Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, will you be staying in Harmonfield for a while?"


    Robin smiled faintly. "Not sure yet."


    Just then, Marrisa''s phone rang. The caller ID was Finley, the director of the PR team for Marrisa''s international chain group.


    "Hello, Marrisa. The outreach department at Brighton University has confirmed the signing date for the donation agreement. Is 10 AM tomorrow convenient for you?" Marrisa nced at her legs and paused for a moment before replying, "Alright, let the school know that 10 AM tomorrow works." Marrisa''s group had donated 300 million to Brighton University to establish a fund for financially disadvantaged students.


    This was the second major item on the agenda for her trip to Draconia.


    "Robin, it looks like I''ll need to head to Brighton tonight. Otherwise, I won''t make it by tomorrow


    morning.


    Robin nced at Marrisa''s legs. "Alright, I''ll take you there. I don''t have much going on here in Harmonfield anyway. It''s a good opportunity to check on Brenda."


    "Ms. Jenning, please book two high-speed train tickets for us. Taking the train is more convenient than flying


    "Got


    it Amber quickly logged into the booking site, searching for a while before shaking her head with regret. "Mr. Ramsey, all business and first-ss tickets for tonight''s true sold out. Only second-ss seats are left.


    Robin shrugged casually. "Second-ss seats are fine. Marrisa and I aren''t picky about the seats. It''s only a four-hour trip to Brighton." "Okay, I''ll book it."


    3/44


    Chapter 553 Shirley''s Figure


    Ivy''s eyes brightened. "You''re heading to Brighton University?"


    Marrisa nodded. "Yes. Ms. Dickinson''s, is there something you need?"

 The Deadly 554

    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 554 Look Like Siblings


    Chapter 554 Look Like Siblings


    +5 Free Colna


    Ivy was shocked when she heard that Marrisa was going to donate 300 million to Brighton University to establish a schrship fund for students in need.


    "Marrisa, I have a sponsored student who is also attending Brighton University. I was just getting ready to send her some birthday gifts and living expenses today.


    Marrisa eximed with delight, ''Ms. Dickinson, you''re so kind. You''re doing something wonderful!


    "How much do you provide her every month?"


    "I gave her 3,000 Draconia coins for living expenses, with additional funds for tuition and any school-rted activities. Over the past few years, it''s been about 100,000 a year, Ivy replied without hesitation. "One hundred thousand? That''s a lot!" Amber eximed in surprise.


    ""Yes." Ivy nodded.


    "Her name is Rhea Chandler.


    She mentioned that the expenses at Brighton are quite high. With so many activities each month, the 3,000 barely covers it. "That''s why I''ve been thinking about increasing her allowance, so she can focus on her studies without the financial strain."


    Amber shook her head. "Aren''t you worried that giving her too much might spoil her? It could lead to some awkward situationster on." Ivy smiled bitterly. "When I was in school, my family was very poor. I know firsthand how hard it is to struggle just to afford an education. "But,pared to before, the costs at school are definitely higher now.


    "It''s alright. I earn a lot now, so I can give her a little more to case her burden.


    Amber nodded but didn''t say anything else.


    Marrisa took Ivy''s hand. "I''m actually heading to Brighton University. Let me take the money and deliver it to the girl for you." Ivy immediately waved her off.


    "Marrisa, I understand. When you''re poor, your pride is at its strongest.


    "If either of us personally hands her the money, it could hurt her pride..


    "I''ll transfer it through the funding ount instead. This way, she won''t feel like she''s being pitied."


    Marrisa nodded. That''s true! I hadn''t thought of that. You''re very considerate."


    She nced at Shirley, who was busy, then looked back at Ivy, her eyes bright with pleasure.


    Chapter 554 Look Like Siblings


    #5 Free Coins


    She whispered to Robin, "Robin, it seems like Ms. Dickinson really likes you. I think that''s great.


    Robin looked at Marrisa, amused by her excitement, and shook his head. "Since when did you love to gossip? You''re so boring! Go away!"


    Marrisa gave him an exasperated look. "You troublemaker!"


    As she nced around at the other beautiful women in the lounge, a mischievous smile yed on her lips.


    Robin will never have trouble finding a wife now, hehe...


    At 11 AM, after Casey helped Marrisa finish the necessary paperwork for the chamber ofmerce, Robin apanied Marrisa to Harmonfield High-Speed Rail Station. As they entered the station, Robin noticed a mother and daughter walking slowly ahead of them.


    The mother, around 50 years old, walked with noticeable difficulty.


    Robin quickly deduced that the middle-aged woman likely had a heart condition.


    The blood clots blocking her coronary arteries were causing her to struggle like this.


    -Under normal circumstances, there wouldn''t be an immediate danger to her life.


    However, any sudden physical strain could cause the clot to block the artery, potentially leading to a fatal heart attack due to ack of blood flow to the heart.


    He briefly thought about stepping in to help clear the blood clot that had been troubling her for years.


    However, to outsiders, he would likelye across as a scammer.


    It wasn''t a situation where he could offer assistance without raising suspicion.


    He wasn''t a saint and couldn''t save everyone.


    But there was something about the woman walking alongside her that piqued his interest.


    The moment Robin caught sight of her back, he suddenly had a strong feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    It was a sense he had never experienced before.


    The station was bustling with people heading to Brighton, and soon the mother and daughter disappeared into the crowd.


    The second-ss carriages were a bit crowded, and the station had even sold some standing tickets.


    Robin and Marrisa made their way through the crowd and finally found two seats in the third row of the carriage.


    The second-ss seats were arranged in a 3+2 arrangement-three seats on one side and two on the other. Amber had purchased tickets for Robin and Marrisa, which were for two of the three seats on one side. As they settled into their seats, they were surprised to find that the mother and daughter they had


    Chapter 554 Look Like Siblings


    encountered at the station were seated in the same row


    The mother was coughing intermittently.


    5 Free Coins


    The young woman sat on the opposite side of the aisle from her mother, continuously weaving through the crowd to attend to her.


    Seeing this, Robin stood up and said, "Miss, let me switch seats with you so you can better take care of your mother."


    The young woman nodded gratefully,


    When their eyes met, both were momentarily taken aback by an overwhelming sense of familiarity.


    Amid the crowd, they felt an unexpected connection.


    Marrisa was stunned.


    From the side profiles of Robin and the young woman, their eyes, noses, and even the shape of their lips were strikingly simr.


    At first nce, they truly resembled a brother and sister


    Could there really be such a striking resemnce between a man and a woman?


    Robin stood frozen for a moment, staring absentmindedly at the young woman in front of him.


    The woman blushed slightly. "Well, thank you, sir."


    Robin couldn''t help but gaze at her graceful figure and beautiful face.


    An inexplicable sense of warmth and familiarity washed over him, as if this feeling hade from a distant childhood memory.


    Robin watched the woman''s figure disappear into the crowd, lost in thought for a while, then shook his head with a self-mocking smile. How could he be feeling like this?


    Is it possible / have a long-lost sister?


    That dmn Old Fred never wanted to talk about these things


    It was as if he had escaped from somewhere.


    Marrisa noticed the middle-aged woman''sbored breathing and asked with concern, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes, I''ve had heart problems for many years.


    "My daughter heard that there''s a hospital in Brookhaven that might be able to treat my condition, so she brought me here to get checked. But when we arrived, they couldn''t find anything wrong, so we had no choice but toe back.. "Sigh, the high-speed train tickets are so expensive," the middle-aged woman said, shaking her head in


    distress.


    11.48 Tue.


    1. uc. Dec


    Chapter 554 Look Like Siblings.


    don "At first, I thought we could just take a regr train, but my daughter insisted on taking the high-speed


    train.


    "She said the people on the high-speed trains are more refined, and the ride is morefortable 1 couldn''t argue with her, so I agreed.


    "My daughter is such a good girl! She goes to school during the day and works part-time at a hotel at nigh


    "She used up her entire year''s sry to bring me here for treatment, but we didn''t get any results. It really breaks my heart.


    Behind them sat a young couple in their thirties, along with their two children, around ten years old.


    The woman overheard Marrisa and the middle-aged woman''s conversation and sneered, muttering under her breath. "No money? What''s she doing taking the high-speed train? So tacky


    Both Marrisa and the middle-aged woman heard the woman''s mockery. They just smiled and shook the heads.


    They had both been on the receiving end of such mockery countless times and had long since grown used to the cruel behavior of people like that.

 The Deadly 555

    Chapter 555 Phoenix Emerald Pendan


    The agile the wetan behind mange trew Maria deras tur pair of mother and


    that


    Bur Gautier met you sendo os mud sky as have her 20 Tuck anivery is she amending


    With pride in here the muddle-aged woman gate arter dauginer and were "She''s guessing a annweret.


    Mates in ap Bognor Coverary War a antal word! My daughter is mutying diere non but


    mat Maybe the can cane in camp Boungdy wars your nat


    a


    The pir? amiei vornly and innost teef. Tom Janna Let and mom i Marge Lef


    Seeing Joannal a spemenor Martin also reduced here and her daughter Brenda, and they


    Just then a finance bake out befinde


    No


    Intiny Rome the young boy from the family setind was swinging a stic toy wand. Be acodentaly The signumitied down someting emerit


    Maner quacity Benno pack up the fallen belongings, shing as the grids aged Datiny. Please be a little


    Bomme Heerher good


    Satny morter Bonnie Meyer engrossed in her phone suddenly locked up in outrage "Who are you to sely wat to do? Eats are supposed to be y


    Mars quickly intermed. It''s aight. Let''s all way offe


    Foclocally. Marne uit Scery. I didn''t mean to of


    Sonnie locked dismissively at the scattered


    The train conductor walked over and took a nce. Seeing that there was no further conflict, he left.


    Robot was lost in his music with besp¨¨nces on beforspooning some scattered items on the ground. He danced back at the family behind him, shook his head and thought there was another pair of irresponsible parents with two wild lod Then something caught his eye among the borings strewn about in Marge''s bag-an emerald pendant carved with a phoenic its edges forming irregr shapes.


    On closer inspection, he realized it was part


    in part of an interned dragon and phoenix motif


    He remembered Old Fred had a simr emerald pendir though his featured a dragon instead.


    Old Fred''s emerald pendant almost matched the shape of this one


    Reaching for Robin was stopped when Marge quickly tacked it away with a smile.


    111


    Chapter 555 Phoenix Emerald Pendant


    "Just a little trinket. I bought it for fun," she said,


    Robin nodded and pulled his hand back.


    s


    Once Marge and Marissa repacked, they decided to keep the package with them rather than storing it overhead.


    Soon, Danny in the row behind began jumping around hitting Marge and Joanna''s seats repeatedly.


    Marge frowned, wanting to ask him to stop, but Bonnie shot her a re, so she let it go.


    A few momentster, Danny grew tired of jumping and started eating snacks, tossing the trash forward.


    Worse, his father, Horace Reese, propped his shoeless feet on the seat ahead, filling the air with an unpleasant smell.


    Unable to stand it any longer, Marissa turned and asked, "Could you please quiet your child and take down your feet? This is a bit too much!"


    With the aisle crowded, Robin couldn''t see what was happening.


    Horace angrily pointed at Marissa and Marge, shouting. "Who do you think you are? This high-speed rail Isn''t yours! Who gave you the right to boss us around? Get lost!"


    After pausing for a moment, Joanna said with displeasure. "What you''re doing is just out of line. Look around your child''s trash is everywhere, and it''s all over my mother and our seats.


    "As a father, shouldn''t you set a good example? Putting your feet on our seats-is that appropriate?"


    At that, Bonnie stood up and shoved Marrisa away. "What''s with you people? You act like you''ve never been on a high-speed rail! What are youparing and arguing here? You''re causing a scene with no manners!"


    Horace gave a sneering look at Joanna. "Since you haven''t been on high-speed rail before, I''ll let it slide! But if you keep bothering my kid, don''t expect me to be polite!"


    Marge quickly stepped in front of Joanna. "Fine, we won''t argue with you. this?


    But bringing up kids lik You''re only spoiling them-


    Suddenly, Bonnie pped Marge''s face.


    "How can you hit me?" Marge gasped, covering her cheek.


    With a harsh shove, Bonnie snapped, "I''ll do whatever I want! What are you going to do about it? You beggar!"


    Already unsteady, Marge was pushed so hard that she fell into the aisle, scattering the contents of her bag.


    Shey there, face pale, struggling to breathe. In a moment, the carriage was in an uproar.


    It was only then that Robin noticed what was happening. He quickly pulled off his headphones and rushed to help Marge with acupuncture.


    If she wasn''t treated immediately, she might have suffocated.


    Chapter 555 Phoenix Emerald Pendant


    s


    Seeing Marge on the ground, Bonnie smirked. Trying to pull a scam on the rail, huh? You all saw it-1 didn''t touch her'' If anything happens, don''t me me


    Robin ignored her taunts and focused on Marge, carefully working to stabilize her.


    Bonnie shouted, "Guys, be my witnesses in this matter I didn''ty a hand on her! If anything happens, it''s not my fault!"


    "Be quiet" Robin snapped at her.


    He quickly took out a silver needle and treated Marge, reducing the blood stasis near her heart.


    Her face gradually regained color. Then, with a firm pat on her back, Marge coughed up some blood, her breathing finally casing.


    Marge looked at Robin, feeling a sense of relief she hadn''t felt in years. "You know medicine?"


    Robin nodded slightly. "I know a bit. You have a blood clot in your chest, likely from being struck by something heavy a long time ago. Since it was never removed, it''s led to theseplications


    At that moment. Marge grew rmed. She noticed the emerald pendant she had dropped had been picked up by Danny.


    "Mom, I want this pendant!" he said.


    Before Bonnie could respond. Marge became extremely anxious and shouted, "Give me back my pendant!" Danny refused and darted away.


    Bonnie stepped in front of Marge, sneering. "It''s just an old pendant-not worth much. Here, take ten dors for it!"


    With a sharp p, Robin struck her face. "Who do you think you are to act with such arrogance?"

 The Deadly 556

    A loud uproar erupted in the carriage.


    Bonnie, still dazed from the p Robin had delivered, was in shock. Marge and Joanna couldn''t believe Robin had acted so boldly.


    Marge apologetically pulled him back and said. "I''m sorry about this."


    Robin gave them a calm smile. "You two rest. I''ll handle it."


    Marissa, knowing what wasing, shook her head helplessly at the couple. She whispered, "Robin, let go. A small lesson is enough. Don''t take it too far."


    Though Marissa spoke softly, everyone around could hear her.


    The other passengers, used to such behavior from arrogant and troublesome parents, knew better than to get involved. Confronting such people was worse than facing the most unpleasant situations.


    The authorities usually took a passive approach in those cases, choosing not to punish unless necessary. Instead, they aimed for social harmony, which only encouraged more audacity from those rascals. It was hard to say if staying silent was the only way to survive in this society, as ignoring them allowed those rascals to multiply.


    Most people simply kept their distance from troublemakers, not wanting to get caught up in their mess.


    They consoled themselves with the saying, "I can''t change the world, so I''ll change myself."


    So, they allowed kindness to suffocate while scoundrels flourished. Provoking such people meant inviting


    disaster.


    If a mad dog bit you, would you bite it back? If you stepped in cow dung, would you step in it again out of revenge? That would only make you dirtier because those rascals were like dung! Many wondered if schrs ever studied this. How many generations of immorality did it take for such people toe into existence?


    Those behaviors were passed down, making scoundrels like cockroaches that multiplied with each generation, thinking their actions were something to be proud of.


    They would wear a badge that said, "I''m a scoundrel, and I''m proud of it! What can you do to me?"


    So, when Robin stood up and Marissa spoke, the onlookers'' eyes lit up with hope. They couldn''t act themselves, but they longed for a hero.


    Robin patted Marissa''s shoulder. Tve got it. You help Mrs. Leif sit down. She needs a moment to rest."


    Bonnie, who had been pped, and her husband, Horace, stood up abruptly.


    Horace was tall, strong, and wore sses, giving off a smug, refined air. He looked like a man who had experienced much in life, particrly with women.


    Chapter 556 You Rascals Don''t Deserve to live


    15 Free Cons


    When someone like him stood, an umpleasant aura filled the space, making everyone around instinctively step back. It was as if scoundrels had their presence when pushed too far. Horace pointed at Robin angrily. "What kind of person are you to hit someone? You even hit a woman!"


    Robin ignored him and coldly pointed at Danny "Give me back the pendant


    Danny red at Robin. "I like this pendant. It''s mine! 1th not giving it back! Daddy, Mommy-


    Horace shoved Robin. "What the hell! You''re truly rude How dare you shout at a child-


    Robin slowly turned to Horace. "Are you insulting me?


    "Isn''t it right to scold you?" Horace pointed at his child. "He''s just a kid, but you treat him like this. You''re uncivilized and uncultured-"


    Robin pped him hard. "There''s a price for insulting me! If you don''t want things to get worse, hand over the pendant now!"


    Horace was sent flying back to his seat, looking at Robin in shock. "You... you hit me? It''s too violent! I''ll call the police!" "Give me back the pendant!" Robin''s voice was icy.


    The temperature in the carriage seemed to drop instantly. The scoundrel couple sat frozen, dizzy from the turn of events. They had always bullied others. No one had ever dared to treat them this way.


    Danny stopped crying. Then, he abruptly threw the emerald pendant to the ground. Crack!


    The pendant shattered into three pieces. The onlookers gasped in disbelief. How could a ten-year-old be so malicious?


    Trembling in shock, Marge rushed to the shattered pieces, and dropped to her knees, tears streaming as she murmured, "Ma''am, I deserve to die..."


    But even that wasn''t enough for Danny. He stomped on Marge''s hand as she held the broken pieces. In a sh, Robin grabbed Danny''s neck and lifted him off the ground. "How can you be so wicked? You don''t deserve to live!" Danny burst into tears.


    Horace and Bonnie panicked, shouting. "Murder! Someone''s trying to kill our child!"


    Joanna, fearing Robin might do something irreversible, quickly grabbed his arm. "Don''t! Let him go." Seeing the pleading in her eyes, Robin softened, nodded, and tossed Danny into his parents'' arms. "You despicable family! You shouldn''t even be alive!"


    Chapter 556 You Rascals Don''t Deserve to Live


    Bonnie started crying "Guys, look! He''s bullying us! They''re monsters-"


    24 79%


    s


    "Still causing trouble? Robin snapped, pointing at Bonnie. "Next stop, you all get off! You guys will be doomed!"


    She fell silent at the sheer hostility radiating from Robin.


    Horace regained hisposure and shouted, "You... you''re too cruel! Fine, we''ll settle this in Brighton!"


    Robin nodded. Let''s see what you can do when we get there."


    Horace adjusted his sses smugly. "Do you know who I am? I''m a department manager at the Northern Grand Hotel, under the Northlorn Residence-


    "Northlon Residence?" Robin pulled out his phone and dialed. "Elliott Chandler, meet me at the Brighton high-speed rail station in ten minutes!" Elliott Chandler?


    Some of the onlookers recognized Elliott''s name.


    They wondered if Robin was Elliott''s friend. But from the way he spoke, it sounded like Robin was more Impressive than Elliott.


    Horace was slightly stunned but then chuckled. Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Mr. Elliott like that!"


    Robin ignored him and squatted to help Marge to her feet.


    He looked at the broken pendant andforted her, "I know a craftsman who''s an expert at repairing emeralds


    Marge shook her head. "Thank you, but I don''t need it


    She carefully wrapped the broken pendant, holding it close to her chest, tears still falling.


    Ten minutester, the high-speed rail arrived at Brighton.


    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind


    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind

 The Deadly 557

    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind


    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind


    s


    The high-speed rail glided to a stop. Marge clutched the broken emerald pendant, overwhelmed by guilt.


    Joanna embraced her, offeringfort, "Mom, please don''t be sad. As this kind man suggested, once I start earning, we can find someone to repair it..


    "Let''s go. I still have to go to workter."


    Marge shook her head, eyes filled with helplessness. Streking Joanna''s face, she whispered tearfully, Tve failed you, dear. I couldn''t give you a better life. You shouldn''t have to endure so much Joanna held Marge''s hand and smiled. "Mom, don''t talk like that. I''ll graduate in two years, and once I''m working. I''ll make plenty. Things will improve for us,"


    Changing the subject she asked, "You said your chest feels lighter-was that real?"


    Marge nodded. "Yes, it feels like two decades of pressure are gone, but I''m still a little tired. Mr. Ramsey-"


    She suddenly paused, staring at Robin in amazement.


    Robin frowned slightly. "Mrs. Leif, please don''t get agitated. You need rest. Try to stay in bed more and eat healthily.


    "If you can, make soup with herbs a couple of times a month."


    Marge stood in a daze, unable to shake off her surprise Her gaze remained fixed on Robin, captivated by his tone, appearance, andmanding presence. She murmured as if lost in disbelief, "How is this possible? Could it be..."


    Joanna noticed her mother''s shock and quickly stepped in, saying. Thank you for helping my mother, Mr


    Ramsey. We appreciate it.


    "Let me treat you to a meal once I get my paycheck this month."


    "Okay!" Robin replied without hesitation, nodding readily.


    He was eager to see Joanna again, sensing that they had stories yet to unfold-and that somehow, those stories might link to his past.


    Joanna helped Marge to her feet. "Mom, I''ll take you home first after we get off"


    Marge tried to divert her attention from Robin, packing her things quickly. "I can go back on my own, or you''ll bete for work.


    She brushed off the idea, telling herself she was overthinking..


    After finishing up, Marge checked the time. "It''ll probably take an hour to reach the Northern Grand Hotel. Let''s head to your workce together" Joanna thought about it. ''Sure, Mom. I''ll buy you something to eat at the hotel first. You can rx in the lobby until my shift ends in a few hours."


    11 48 Tue, Dec 3 G.


    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind


    Meanwhile, Marrisa joined them and gestured to Marge and Joanna. "Let''s all get off together."


    45 Free Coins


    Just as they were about to leave, Horace behind them pointed usingly at Robin. "You think you can just walk away after hitting me? This is my turf, and you won''t leave Brighton that easily!" The passengers around them exchanged nces, noticing Horace''s swollen face and the threat in his


    words.


    Now that they were in his territory, he nned to call people to deal with Robin and his group,


    Ignoring him. Robin supported Marrisa as they approached the station exit.


    Horace persisted, shouting. "Stop! You can''t just hit someone and leave!"


    Robin finally turned, saying, "So eager to meet your end? Even if everyone else runs, I''ll stay. I won''t back down from sc*m like you.


    "Take a good look at this world-your time is ticking away!"


    "What do you mean?" Bonnie scoffed. "Acting like a hero, are you?"


    "You''ll understand soon," Robin said, ncing at them with cold disdain. "Make the most of this life, for Your next is around the corner.


    He reflected bitterly. He''d once been kind-hearted, but the ugliness of the world had hardened him. Scoundrels never changed. Better they were gone to cleanse the world.


    As Robin, Marrisa, Marge, and Joanna walked away, Bonnie seethed, ring at them. Her family had never backed down from a fight, and she wouldn''t let this be the first.


    No way! We''re not going to let our pride be trampled today! You might think you''re tough, but you''re still just rookies.pared to us!


    "Call my brother and tell him to bring some people to beat them up! They must be out of their minds to mess with us!"


    Upon hearing her words, Horace quickly sent a message


    Others nearby, who were originally in the same carriage, trailed after Robin and his group, intrigued by the brewing sh.


    They were eager to see if the rogues would win or if justice woulde out on top. Some passengers even left their bags behind to wait at the station entrance, excited for the showdown. Exiting the high-speed rail station, onlookers were stunned by the view outside the square.


    Private cars weren''t usually allowed to park there, yet today, 20 luxury cars were lined up, each guarded by men in ck suits. It looked like someone of great importance had arrived in Brighton.


    While shy arrivals weren''t rare here, those who recognized the expensive cars and their unique tes knew they were reserved for Northlorn Residence''s VIP receptions. Who could they possibly be here to greet? People stopped to watch as a young man stepped out of the second car, causing a murmur of surprise.


    11 49 Tue, Dec 1


    Chapter 557 I''m Always Kind


    It was Elliott, a rare sight in public.


    Noticing Robining out of the station, Elliot quickly approached han


    Greetings, Mr. Ramsey, he greeted with respect, as 4odyguards in ck chord, Greetings, thr Ramsey!


    Marge and Joanna were astonished. They hadn''t realized the man sitting next to them on the high speed. rail was someone of such high standing


    Marge quickly bid farewell to Marrisa and Robin, sensing they didn''t belong in such a setting


    As Joanna hurried off with her, Robin wanted to stop them but chose to stay silent.


    Before he could say a word, Danny''s family appeared, equally stunned by the scene,


    Horace looked at Bonnie, eximing, "Your brother''s truly thriving in Brighton-he''s gone a whole fleet of luxury can!"


    Pointing at Robin and Marrisa as they walked away, Horace shouted, Just wait and see Danny tugged his father''s sleeve and said, "Daddy, I want you to kill them!"

 The Deadly 558

    Chapter 558 You All Must Die


    Bonnie patted her son''s head, gesturing to the line of luxury cars, and said proudly, Tor Denny Saby Your unele has powerful connections here in Brighton and he''s brought so many friends with him he then promised. "Today, I''m making sure those scoundrels apologize to ust


    "Listen, to make it out in this world, you must be assertive, self-centered, and relentless. Be hard on others, only then can you avoid being mistreated! Don''t be passive or shy-without strength, a good life is impossible!


    "Remember this-this world belongs to me, and I do what I please! That''s the mindset that ensures sess! In other words, you need a wolf''s spirit!"


    Dabby and his sister, Daisy, nodded. "Yes, Mommy, we got it. We''ll ask Uncle Brennan to deal with that fool!"


    Daisy shot a fierce look toward Robin. Let''s make him pay by cutting off his hands before he dies"


    Bonnie smiled and asked, "Why?"


    "Because he hit Daddy! Even if he''s dead, he needs to know that anyone who messes with us loses their hands! Daisy''s words, full of defiance, took others aback.


    Bonnie, however,ughed. "That''s what I like to hear! You two are brilliant. You''ll go far!"


    Just then, a heavyset man arrived, panting, with two strong men in tow. "What''s going on, Bonnie? Horace? Who dared mess with you?"


    Bonnie pointed over at Robin and Marrisa. They did!"


    "Well, let''s see who''s brave enough to cause trouble-"


    Brennan Meyer trailed off as he noticed Elliott and others bowing to Robin. "Bonnie, are you sure it''s him?"


    "Yes!" Horace began to sense something was amiss.


    "Those cars-they aren''t yours?" he asked.


    Brennan shook his head. "Definitely not. They belong to Elliott''s hotel. We should leave immediately."


    thlon Residence. I''m only a manager at Mr.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Horace and Bonnie turned pale.


    "Bonnie, Horace, you''ve angered someone powerful today! Hurry and run; you''ve crossed Mr. Elliott''s friend. You could end badly!"


    The couple tried to pull their children away, but Danny and Daisy protested, crying out. "No! I''m not leaving until we make them pay!" Bonnie snapped, "Quiet! We can''t handle these kinds of people!"


    Danny yelled, "Didn''t you tell us to be strong? This world is mine! I''ll do what I want! That''s how I''ll


    0


    Chapter 558 You All Must Die


    0079%


    s


    seed!


    "I must kill them today!"


    Daisy nodded, echoing. You told us to be fierce! If we don''t act now, we''re the losers!"


    The siblings dug in, refusing to budge


    "Uncle Brennan, take us to kill them they yelled. "We want to cut off his hands!"


    Bonnie hurried to hush them, terrified. "Quiet! I was talking about regr people. With folks like this, we need to show respect-


    But before she could finish, Robin turned and addressed Elliott. Do you know them?" he asked coldly


    Elliott, sensing Robin''s anger, shook his head. "No, Mr. Ramsey. Did they say they''re connected to me?"


    He looked at Danny''s family and said, ''I don''t know them. Mr. Ramsey, is that what they said?"


    Robin sneered. "They said as much, iming they''d ruin me once you arrived."


    Elliott stiffened. He cursed inwardly-how dared they use his name!


    He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Ramsey, I know what needs to be done!"


    With a quick gesture toward the couple, Brennan felt a shiver of fear.


    Realizing that Elliott was prepared to deal with them harshly, Brennan knew it was toote to flee.


    Summoning his courage, he nudged Horace and Bonnie and warned. "Get down on your knees and beg for mercy from Mr. Elliott and his friend, or you''re done for!"


    Trembling. Horace and Bonnie hurriedly held their children and stumbled over to Robin and Elliott.


    But before they could speak, Danny raised his finger at Robin and yelled. "You struck us! I want you dead!"


    Daisy, equally fierce, red at Robin and shouted, "Cut off his hands first!"


    Enraged, Elliott pped both Danny and Daisy. "You brats! Who gave you the courage to insult Mr. Ramsey!"


    Horace and Bonnie immediately dropped to their knees, pleading. "Mr. Elliott, we had no idea he was your friend. Please show mercy! We''ll make sure to raise our children properly and treat others with kindness At that moment, it hit them that Robin might be someone far more important than Elliott. They understood then that their only hope was to gain his forgiveness.


    "Mr. Ramsey...


    With a cold stare, Robin said, "If I weren''t friends with Elliott-just an average person without influence- you''d walk all over me without a second thought! I won''t forgive those who provoke me!"


    He added sharply. "For people like you to act this arrogantly-it''s a travesty if you don''t face justice!"


    11 46 Tue, Dec 3 fa


    Chapter 554 You All Must the


    Elliott immediately ordered the back on hea Thorne the the


    wolves


    insured.


    Robin''s voice was icy as he fled, "I want to the pre


    "Yes, sir"


    Within moments, the ck-d men belled the faces Sudah them jew the d


    bondled vehicle, and sped off


    Watching the sunset, Elliott shivered as he skeletal generating lost be aura of the legendary Divine Drakehne was indeed tentyna


    Silently wiping the sweat from his forehead, Villent resectully, "She kney, Yes Hole, your sy into the car?


    Marrisa, still shaken, joined Rotan in Ellio


    car


    After getting into the car, Robin closed his eyes and leaned back in t


    Once seated, Robin closed his eyes, his mind flooded with memored te mesh youter fans, and Marge


    His heart ached with a deep, haunting longing, Fach pulmones of a felt wrangey familiar though he couldn''t ce where he''d seen her before


    Cursing Old Fred for not revealing more of his past, kokin wondered if there was verbing


    extraordinary about his origins. Otherwise, why would Old Fred have been so secrether Could be truly be an orphan?


    Taking a long, deep breath, Robin opened his eyes to give out the window at the driede


    Through the misty rain, he suddenly saw Joanna and Marge walking in the distance


    Are they walking to save on transportation costs?


    The thought pierced Robin''s heart like a sharp de.

 The Deadly 559

    33


    Chapter 559 The Joy of Family Togethernes


    Chapter 559 The Joy of Family Togetherness


    s


    Marrisa was still shaken by the panic she''d just felt. ncing up, she noticed Robin gazing nkly out the rain-streaked window.


    Following his gaze, she saw two figures, Joanna and Marge, walking side by side in the dim, rainy twilight. Her heart fluttered with a sudden pang of sadness.


    With the cold wind blowing and rain falling, the sight of Joanna and Marge-frail and thin-became at hauntingly poignant scene on the long, empty road.


    In a hushed voice, Marrisa asked, "Robin, should we help them?"


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Elliott turned his attention to Robin as well.


    Robin sighed softly. Wo, let them go their own way. I don''t want to disturb their calm. They be happier that way.


    Marrisa nodded in agreement, understanding his point. She looked back out the window at th


    women, soaked yet smiling in the rain.


    It reminded her of the tough times she had endured with Robin and Brenda in Chinatown-those difficult days when just being together as a family brought happiness. That was the simple, deep joy that people of humble hearts and modest means truly valued.


    No wealth could ever rece such genuine happiness. Thinking of Robin''s harsh treatment toward that family, she finally understood.


    There were always gentle souls struggling below while others, with only a hint of money, bullied them, trying to assert their worth.


    Those kinds of people deserved no sympathy!


    The convoy from Northlorn Residence moved slowly past Joanna and Marge. Elliott signaled for the vehicles to slow down, not wanting the tires to ssh water on them.


    "Mr. Ramsey, should we intervene?" he noticed the look in Robin''s eyes and asked softly.


    Robin dismissed the idea with a wave. "No need. Let them live their lives."


    He then instructed Elliott to let his convoy stop following them after entering the city, asking him to leave just one car to take him to Brighton University.


    Elliott, eager to host Robin, suggested a dinner first, or even personally escorting Brenda from the university, but Robin declined with a slight smile, saying, "That won''t be necessary."


    So, Elliott dismissed all vehicles and drove Robin and Marrisa to Brighton University.


    As the drizzle eased, Brighton University appeared refreshed and vibrant. The courtyard was a vision of blossoms in bloom, and petals from recent rains carpeted the paths in a stunning array of colors. Strolling along the blossoming path on campus, the scent of books and youthful energy enveloped them..


    111


    Chapter 559 The Joy of Family Togetherness


    The deep academic atmosphere made Marissa, who had never been on a university campus before, feel unexpectedly sophisticated.


    "Robin, hack when I was young. I always envied the wealthy girls who got to go to school" she said. "If I could turn back time, I''d love to experience school"


    Robin grinned. "Marissa, you could still go to school now


    Marissa chuckled. "I barely finished elementary school don''t think I''m cut out for it."


    Robin frowned a bit. "These days, plenty of people who never went past elementary school have titles like master, doctor, or even professor. At least you finished elementary school-what''s stopping you?" Marissa shook her head. "It''s not about the titles, I just yearn for the chance to study and learn. Titles don''t mean anything to me. I''m satisfied that Brenda has the opportunity to attend university.


    "Brenda knows she has to catch up, so she''s working hard now. Seeing her make the most of this opportunity you helped her, I feel relieved."


    Just then, Brenda hurried over from the library, beaming "Robin! Marissa! You''re here!


    "When I heard you wereing by, I was thrilled. Let me take you both to lunch in the cafeteria."


    t you to a


    Robin noticed how thin Brenda had be and affectionately patted her head. "Let me treat proper meal. You''re practically all skin and bones!"


    "Great! That''ll save me a meal. Brendaughed.


    Robin turned to her. "So, how much allowance docs Marissa give you each month?"


    "She gave me a card with a bnce of one million. But I''m careful with it. My monthly expensese to about 800 dors, which is more than enough," Brenda exined. "After a few months, I can afford some new books and clothes with extra left over. The annual tuition runs around 25,000, not more than 30,000.


    Robin nodded. "You don''t have to be so frugal, you know. Money is always around. If Marissa isn''t giving you enough, I can help too."


    Brendaughed. "We used to be so tight on money that it still feels strange to spend much. But I promise I''m taking care of myself.


    "Spending less doesn''t mean I''m skimping on food or clothes. Look at this outfit-I got it online for a little over 100 dors. I think it looks pretty nice!"


    Robin gave her an affectionate pat. "Good job, Brenda!


    "Alright, let''s go! I''ll treat you to something tasty at Northern Food za, just up ahead-it''s close to your school, so we can walk there"


    "Oh, I love the Northern Food za!" Brenda said happily, linking arms with them as they headed toward the gate.


    "There''s Northern Hotel and all kinds of ces like tutoring centers, gyms, and entertainment shops. I think it''s all under the ownership of Northlorn Residence. 2/3


    Chapter 559 The Joy of Family Togetherness


    Marissa stopped abruptly, looking thoughtful. "Brenda, do you know someone named Rhea Chandler


    "Rhea?" Brenda looked surprised. "How do you know her?"


    Marissa hesitated, then replied, "I just heard her name on the way here and was curious. Is she having a tough time? If so, maybe you could invite her to join us "Invite her?" Brenda hesitated. "She''s not having a tough time at all-she''s way wealthier than I am


    "She''s richer than you?" Marissa tried to hide her surprise. She remembered Ivy''s advice to keep Phee''s sponsored status private to avoid hurting her pride.


    "Is she well-off?" Marrisa asked.


    Brenda shrugged. "Oh, definitely. She''s always in designer brands, changes outfits constantly, and even bas shoes worth thousands. She''s always got thetest gadgets, too." Marissa nced at Robin, saying. That might not be the same person."


    "That''s Rhea." Brenda pointed to a girl biking nearby,


    "She''s my roommate. See that bike? It''s worth over 30,000! She''s truly well-off

 The Deadly 560

    111


    Chapter 500 The Naive Show-off


    Chapter 560 The Naive Show-off


    "Really?" Marrisa was quite taken aback.


    Could it be that the girl hey had been sponsoring for years was wealth


    Perhaps hey had been deceived. Or perhaps the girl before at the same one Ivy had mentioned.


    Following Brenda''s lead, Marrisa and Robin turned to see the girl approaching them.


    +5 Free Cons


    She was decked out in trendy clothes, sporting a luxury watch worth thousands, and rode a sleek, high-end bike. She also wore a pair of iconic brand-name sneakers. Altogether, her outfit and essories probably cost around 50,000.


    Her stylish new haircut and makeup alone seemed like they cost a small fortune. That was the kind of life only the children of the very wealthy enjoyed.


    Rhea noticed Brenda and the others, riding her shy bike right up to them. She stopped and rested one Jeg on the ground, casting a condescending nce over Marrisa''s outfit and bag. Marrisa''s entire outfit-carefully chosen online with Shirley the day before-had taken them more than an hour to pick.


    The shoes cost 370 dors, the handbag cost 350 dors, and the clothes cost 580 dors.


    Shirley loved the store''s styles and even bought herself two outfits.


    Sizing up Marrisa''s look, Rhea nced at the casually dressed Robin. With a smirk, she asked Brenda, "Who are they?"


    Proudly linking arms with Marrisa and Robin, Brenda replied, "My mom and brother."


    "Oh, they''re from the countryside, aren''t they?" Rhea sneered. "You could take them to the cafeteriater and add a few more dishes. If it''s not enough, I could spot you for more." Brenda simply smiled. "Thanks, but no need. My brother''s taking us out for a nice meal"


    "A nice meal?" Rhea tried not tough. "Oh, I know-a street near the school with vendors at night. People say the food there is super cheap"


    Td


    She snickered. "I''d never go; it''s filthy. But hey, you might enjoy it."


    Holding up a small, ornate box, she continued, "Brenda, look at this bag my sister sent me for my birthday. It was 8,000! How does it look to me?" Robin noticed Ivy''s name on the shippingbel.


    "Your sister?" Brenda casually asked.


    "Yep, she''s a big star Rhea said proudly.


    Brenda forced a smile, not wanting to continue the conversation. "Oh, I see. I envy you."


    Chapter 560 The Naive Show-off


    15 Free Coins


    She was about to leave with Marrisa and Robin when Rhea pulled out a bank card, waving it in Brenda''s face. "My sister sent me another 3,000, just to spend as like."


    She gave Brenda a dismissive look. "You should try not to be so thrifty. School food''s not great. I haven''t eaten in the cafeteria once-all my meals are from upale ces. That''s what real living is."


    a


    With a sneer, she added, "Oh, but I forgot. You''d need the money to keep up with that."


    Laughing, she said, "Let''s chat next time-I''ll go to a party tonight with the most popr guy at school!"


    Robin watched her go, shaking his head. "What a naive show-off."


    Marissa seemed to have caught on as well, looking puzzled at Rhea''s back.


    "What''s going on?" She looked at Robin. "Did Ms. Dickinson fall for it?"


    "Maybe. Either way, she deserves it for having too much sympathy, Robin said with a shrug. "Come on, let''s grab a bite."


    Marissa frowned. "Should we tell Ms. Dickinson about it?"


    Robin pulled her along. "Hey, remember to stay out of others'' affairs!"


    "But Ms. Dickinson was tricked, wasn''t she?" Marissa said, frustrated.


    Robin shook his head. "So what? Telling her now wouldn''t make a difference-she wouldn''t believe it.


    "Reality will eventually show her that not all acts of kindness get recognized, and they can sometimes lead to resentment or greed.


    "You''re not a savior; things will y out as they''re meant to. Now, let''s go eat."


    Brenda patted Marissa, who was still a bit stunned. "Come on, Marissa, listen to Robin. You''re a big boss. now-think like one. Let people live their lives; no need to overthink things." "Alright." Marrisa quickly caught on and followed Robin.


    After a ten-minute walk, the three arrived at Northern Business za, a bustlingplex owned by Northlorn Residence.


    It housed the Northern Grand Hotel, Northern Delights, and Northern Department Store, covering almost every kind of business. It was one of Brighton''s three mainmercial hubs,


    Located near Brighton University, Northern Business za also hosted rooms leased to various training institutions, offering everything from early childhood to postgrad and overseas prep programs. Each evening, the area buzzed with activity. Entering the lobby, Marissa spotted Marge seated in a lounge area with a bottle of water and a pancake in hand.


    "Robin, look, do you see who''s there?"


    Robin nced in the direction Marissa pointed, noticing Marge cheerfully eating her snack.


    Chapter 560 The Naive Show-off


    Marissa whispered. "Let''s invite her to join us for a meal-this way, we won''t interrupt her peaceful moment."


    Robin smiled. "Sure, it seems like we''re meant to cross pa

 The Deadly 561

    Chapter 561 I''ve Found Him


    Chapter 561 I''ve Found Him


    +5 Free Cons


    From the bright window on the second floor, Joanna waspletely absorbed in teaching a group of children nursery rhymes.


    As Marrisa thought back to the moment when Marge and Joanna had walked together in the rain, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of sympathy. "What a good girl! Marge, your daughter is working so hard. She spends her days at school and works part-time at night. It''s not easy."


    Marge carefully ced a half-eaten pancake in her bag


    "It''s all my fault. I can''t provide her with a better living situation. She works during the day and at night just to make ends meet.


    "A few years ago, my body could keep up with everything, buttely, it''s only getting worse. Sometimes, I struggle to catch my breath even after a small task.


    "For all the years she''s been in university, she never took a break. She worked as a tutor and substitute teacher at various training centers during evenings, weekends, and holidays. "Because of that, she even earned a teaching qualification and a certificate in early childhood education.


    "Even though her part-time jobs are exhausting, she never neglects her studies or research.


    Just yesterday, when we were at the hospital, her supervisor called to tell her that two of her papers had been published in SCIE, and one of them might even win an award! Joanna said her supervisor also mentioned the awardes with a substantial cash prize."


    As Marge spoke, a proud smile spread across her face.


    Marrisa, watching Marge''s joy, felt deeply moved.


    What a blessing to have such a daughter!


    She couldn''t help but wonder about Rhea''s mother and what her life must be like.


    Life was tough, but that didn''t mean it was an excuse to lose one''s dignity and beg for help.


    Moreover, help from others was meant to offer a chance to change your life through education, not to make you greedy or shameless.


    No matter how wealthy Ivy was, her sess came from her hard work and youth.


    No one in this world owed Rhea anything.


    People could be poor, but not shameless!


    Marrisa grasped Marge''s hand and said, "You''re truly lucky. Take care of yourself and treasure your daughter. She''s a precious gem."


    III


    Chapter 561 I''ve Found Him


    Tears welled up in Marge''s eyes. "Yes, Joanna is so unfortunate. She shouldn''t have to endure all of this. I''ve burdened her so much.


    "If my health improves and I get another job, I''ll make sure she can focus on her studies without the need to work so hard."


    At that moment, Robin and Brenda approached them


    "Marge, this is my daughter, Brenda," Marrisa introducet Brenda while holding her hand.


    "Nice to meet you!" Brenda shook Marge''s hand. "Let''s grab a bite together."


    Marge shook her head embarrassedly. "I shouldn''t. It wouldn''t be right to interrupt your family time"


    Robin stepped forward. "Come on, Mrs. Leif. It''s fate we ran into each other again. Let''s have a meal. together. Joanna promised to treat us when she gets her sry." Marge looked at Robin nkly for a while and replied. Alright."


    Brenda and Marrisa helped Marge as they walked toward the food court with Robin.


    Northern Delights was located just across from the Northern Hotel, on the second floor of the Northern Square.


    As they passed by Joanna''s training ssroom, Robin and the others stopped instinctively.


    Watching Joanna teach the children,pletely immersed in the joy of childhood, Robin felt a shift in his heart.


    Was that the same fragile girl who had struggled through the rain?


    Was that the impoverished student who had barely scraped by every year just to pay for tuition?


    If one didn''t know the truth about Joanna''s life, no one would ever believe it.


    Behind her healing smile, there was a story of immense hardship and pain.


    Yet, she smiled as if she were a bright, pure flower blooming in the harshest of winters-so fresh, so


    vibrant.


    If she didn''t have such a pure heart, she couldn''t smile so warmly.


    "Robin, I want to join the early childhood education ss too," Brenda said softly, her eyes full of longing as she held Robin''s arm. Robin patted her head but kept his gaze on Joanna. T''d love to, too! Unfortunately, I never got to experience a real childhood."


    "Robin!" Brenda suddenly pulled on Robin''s arm, looking astonished.


    "Joanna and you look so much alike! It''s like you''re siblings!


    "Look at your noses, your eyes, and all your expressions-they''re almost identical!


    Chapter 561 I''ve Found Him


    "Robin, did you have a sibling who was lost?"


    Robin felt a shiver run through him.


    He nced at Joanna and asked Brenda, "Do you truly think that?"


    Brenda nodded. "Yes! Joanna looks so much like you!


    "If she styled her hair the same way as yours, you''d almost be twins. Even her expressions and smiles are so charming, just like yours.


    "Honestly, even I''m drawn to her. Both of you have this quality where no matter what you do, people love and admire you."


    Robin was momentarily dazed.


    Standing nearby, Marge overheard the conversation and froze. Under the bright lights of the hallway, she looked closely at Robin''s face, taking a step back, visibly shaken. Could it be he is.....


    Marrisa quickly helped Marge, who was pale and trembling. "Are you alright? Let me help you sit down for


    a moment."


    Robin and Brenda rushed over to her.


    Marrisa helped Marge sit on a bench in the hallway.


    Robin turned to Marge and said gently. "Mrs. Leif, you''re emotionally overwhelmed right now. You need to take it easy.


    "Let''s eat first. Brenda, go with me to book a private room and order some food."


    As Robin and Brenda walked ahead, Marge turned to Marrisa and asked, "Marrisa, I need to ask you something.


    "Is Mr. Ramsey your biological son?"


    Marrisa looked at Marge''s anxious expression and replied, "No, Robin came to us when he was 13.... Marge suddenly broke down in tears, murmuring, "Maam, I think I''ve found him...

 The Deadly 562

    Chapter 562 Jeb Fiori


    Marrisa was startled. "Marge, are you alright?


    "What happened? Tell us. Robin is capable. He can handle any problem-"


    "No!" Marge quickly grabbed Marrisa''s hand, ncing around nervously.


    "Marrisa, I... I was just confused. I said something without thinking..."


    "Oh?" Marrisa noticed Marge''s anxious expression but wasn''t sure what was wrong.


    "Let''s go eat. Robin must have already ordered."


    Marge nodded absently. The fear and anxiety from the past 20 years still lingered in her mind.


    +5 Free Cons


    Although she wasn''tpletely sure of her suspicions, she knew she couldn''t reveal that person''s identity or any hidden truths. Doing so could bring disaster upon them both.


    All the suffering of the past 20 years would be for nothing, and that would be even more regrettable.


    Marge, what''s wrong with you?" Marrisa stopped and turned around, gently pulling Marge, who was still dazed.


    "Oh. I... I''m just a bit tired," Marge exined, flustered.


    Marrisa nodded and supported her as they made their way to the private room while thinking about how to secretly help Marge and Joanna through the school''s channels. Having experienced poverty herself, she knew how bitter life could be when one was poor.


    Being poor was truly a disaster.


    Meanwhile, Robin and his group stood on the second floor of the Sproutlings Learning Institute, while Catherine, Zayn, and Michelle arrived at the first-floor lobby of Northern Square. "Is that Robin?" Michelle looked up and saw him, surprised.


    Zayn followed her gaze and chuckled. "He''s just a jobless wanderer now. Looks like he''s given up, taking a few country women out for a stroll."


    Michelle excitedly suggested, "Zayn, let''s go up and mess with him!"


    Catherine snorted. "Don''t forget this is your cousin''s territory. Have you not been beaten up enough by him?"


    Michelle shuddered. She couldn''t help but think of the scene at Springbrooke Mall the previous day, her stomach sinking at the memory.


    Catherine was right.


    Chapter 562 Jeb Fiori


    Even in Brighton, she wouldn''t dare provoke Robin. He was a real tough guy.


    + Free Coins


    Even her cousins, who were usually so fierce, had bowed to him. The scene at the mall had been the most brutal thing she''d ever witnessed.


    Zayn eyed Robin''s back and sneered. ''Let''s go. I don''t want to waste time on someone like him."


    "Mr. Zayn!"


    Just as Zayn and the others were about to head for the food court, a well-dressed man with slicked-back hair, surrounded by four bodyguards, hurried toward them. "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, Ms. Michelle, what brings you to Northern Square today?"


    He


    was Jeb Fiori from the Fioris, one of Brighton''s five major families.


    Jeb''s father, Skr Fiori, had been a chief of guards under Lord Southmere, Rhett Shaw, years ago.


    About 30 years back, during a border conflict, he had been seriously injured while protecting Rhett.


    After the war ended, Skr retired and returned home, where Rhett gave him some money to start a business.


    With the backing of Southmere Residence, the Fioris grew to be one of Brighton''s wealthiest families. in only 15 years.


    Zayn wasn''t fond of Jeb, the spoiled heir who spent his days seeking pleasure. To him, men like Jeb, whocked any ambition, were nothing but useless.


    A man must make something of himself in his lifetime.


    However, due to Jeb''s father''s connections with Southmere Residence, Zayn had no choice but to acknowledge him.


    "We just finished a trip down south and decided to stop by for dinner. Mr. Jeb, what brings you here?"


    Jeb gestured toward the second-floor learning institute


    "My niece Faye takes extra sses here," he exined. I was nearby, and my sister insisted I pick her up and then take her to the food court for her birthday."


    He added, "My dad and my sister''s family will join us soon. They''d nned to celebrate at home, but Faye insisted on the food court. So, here I am, ying the part of her part-time nanny." "Alright, go get her, Zayn replied.


    "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, Ms. Michelle, why not join us at Faye''s birthday celebration?" Jeb offered.


    Zayn gave a light smile and replied, "Thanks, but we wouldn''t want to intrude on your family time. Another day, perhaps


    With that, he turned and headed to a private room.


    Jeb didn''t stop him, knowing Zayn wasn''t interested in attending such events.


    s


    As he reached the window of Sproutlings Learning Institute on the second floor, his eyes lit up. He spotted Joanna, who was teaching inside. What a beautiful woman!


    It was Jeb''s first timeing to pick up his sister''s daughter, and he was taken aback when he noticed a woman of remarkable beauty in the ssroom.


    Used to meeting women in high society wearing heavy makeup, he found this unexpected encounter refreshing.


    Joanna had a pure, natural allure that set her apart, drawing his attention with her wless, ethereal


    presence.


    Seated gracefully in the ssroom, Joanna seemed almost as if she belonged in an ancient painting.


    She moved through the room, singing nursery rhymes and gesturing to the children, each movement graceful and captivating.


    Jeb was instantly charmed by her beauty, so delicate and fresh that he couldn''t look away.


    Her hands were slender and graceful, and her skin appeared smooth and soft.


    With delicate brows and a warm, inviting smile, her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    Captivated by this lovely scene, Jeb''s face flushed, and he couldn''t resist swallowing nervously in excitement.


    A nearby bodyguard noticed Jeb''s intent and leaned over, saying quietly, "Mr. Jeb, would you like me to invite her over to the private room for a drink? There''s a couch there, and you two could....


    Jeb chuckled, giving the bodyguard an approving pat on the back. "You always know exactly what I''m thinking! Go ahead, bring her to the private room. I''ll be waiting."


    The bodyguard nodded obsequiously and nced at the ssroom. "Understood, Mr. Jeb. You head over: I''ll take care of it."


    Once Jeb left, the bodyguard approached the ssroom door and knocked. Straightening his jacket, he asked politely, "Are you Ms. Leif?"


    Joanna gave him a cautious look. "Are you here for one of the students?"


    "Well, sort of," he replied smoothly. "A parent would like to meet with you in the private room across the hall to discuss his child''s lessons. Joanna frowned. "The ss is in session right now. Could we perhaps do thister?"


    The bodyguard smiled. "It''ll just take five minutes; I''ll keep an eye on the ss while you''re away."


    Joanna held her ground, replying, "There''s no need; there are other teachers here to assist. Let''s talk after my ss ends


    The bodyguard hesitated, then added, "The parent has an urgent matter and can''t wait untilter. It''s Faye''s parent who needs to speak with you."


    11


    Chapter 562 Jeb Fiori


    Reluctantly, Joanna asked a fellow teacher to watch the

 The Deadly 563

    hapter 563 Robin, Joanna Is In Trouble!


    Joanna followed the bodyguard to the doorway of the private room across the hall.


    Jeb greeted her right away, wearing a very polite smile Hello, Ms. Leif. I''m Faye''s uncle, Jeb Fiori


    "Hello, Mr. Fiori, Joanna replied courteously, staying outside the room.


    "Is there something you''d like to discuss with me? I dont have much free time between sses, so perhaps we could talk here"


    Noticing her reluctance to go inside, Jeb gave a slight nod. "Actually, I have a birthday present for Faye. Could you give it to her? Pleasee in for a moment Joanna hesitated briefly, then stepped into the private room behind Jeb.


    The dining table in the private room was already set with an array of dishes and wine.


    The two bodyguards silently exited the room and quickly locked the door behind them.


    Jeb guided Joanna further into the inner suite of the private room.


    He paused, then slowly turned back, his gaze lingering on her chest with a suggestive expression.


    "Ms. Leif, I heard you''re currently studying for your postgraduate degree at Brighton University, right? Joanna''s instincts suddenly alerted her that something was off.


    Seeing the way he was looking at her, Joanna suddenly realized she might have fallen into a trap.


    Growing up alongside Marge in challenging circumstances, she had learned to stay cautious and aware of her surroundings.


    She worked hard to keep herposure, trying to avoid escting the situation while buying herself some time.


    "If there''s nothing else. Mr. Fiori, I should return to ss. The kids are waiting for their singing lesson," Joanna said calmly.


    Jeb stepped in her path, blocking her exit. "Ms. Leif, we still haven''t discussed Faye."


    "I''m sorry, but my students are waiting for me. We can talkter, after ss, Joanna replied quickly, sidestepping him.


    Jeb reached out and held her arm. "Ms. Leif, you understand my intentions.


    "All the better, then. I''m not someone who takes advantage of others.


    "Oh,e on. As a training instructor, you make so little. It wouldn''t even cover one of my meals.


    ""How much do you need?


    "One or two million, maybe?


    Chapter 563 Robin, Joanna Is In Trouble!


    "As long as you apany me, I can give you as much as you want."


    Jeb continued with a smug grin, "Have you ever heard of the Fiori Group?"


    2K 78%E


    +5 Free Com


    "I''m the son of the Fiori Group. I can give you anything you want. Look at you, barely making 2,000 dors a month with your part-time job. What are you doing with yourself?" "Let go of my hand if you want to talk," Joanna said coldly.


    Jeba slowly released her hand, watching as she rushed toward the door. He chuckled. "You won''t get out. My people are everywhere outside."


    Realizing the door was locked, Joanna immediately turned around and leaned against it, steadying herself as she quicklyposed her emotions.


    She discreetly pulled out her phone, hiding it behind her back as she sent a few rapid SOS signals in Morse code to Francesca, who was busy helping with the ss


    Meanwhile, Francesca was busy teaching the kids dance steps in the training room.


    Although her phone vibrated in her pocket, she hadn''t had a moment to check it.


    In the private room across the hall, Joanna was still anxiously dodging Jeb, silently pleading in her heart.


    Francesca, please see my message! If you don''t, I''ll be stuck here with this creep!


    Desperately, she began pounding on the door, shouting for help.


    The sounds from outside blended together, making it unlikely anyone would notice what was happening in the room.


    Jeb approached her slowly. "Ms. Leif, why are you so tense? You''re making me seem like some kind of scoundrel


    He smirked. "I am the eldest son of the Fioris, a gentleman of high society.


    "And, let''s not forget, I also hold a master''s degree from Brighton University."


    "Although my achievements were mostly my mentor''s doing. I do have the diploma.


    "Come on now, I won''t treat you poorly.


    "My family is among the top five wealthiest families in Brighton, so I have plenty of resources.


    "And I am not one to hold back."


    "You''re working part-time while studying, which tells me your life isn''t easy.


    "Just agree to my terms, and you''ll have all the money you need from now on. You know as well as anyone how hard life can be without it. "These days, women would rather shed tears in a BMW thanugh on a bicycle."


    "Ms. Leif, it''s the modern era. Don''t be so rigid.


    781


    Chapter 563 Robin, Joanna Is In Trouble!


    "Come on, let''s enjoy this.


    s


    "From now on, you wouldn''t have to work part-time in all kinds of weather just to scrape by," he continued with a grin.


    "Stay away from me!" Joanna yelled furiously, pointing at him with anger zing in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she noticed a fruit knife lying on a nearby table.


    She dashed over, grabbed it, and pressed it against her own throat, warning. "Stay back, or I''ll die here!"


    Jeb quickly pleaded, "Please, don''t act rashly. Ms. Leif! Life is valuable. Don''t put yourself through this!"


    While speaking, he swiftly moved in front of Joanna and grabbed the knife from her.


    Joanna seized the moment to bite down hard on his wrist.


    Furious. Jeb shouted. "D"mn it! I''m treating you with respect, and you''re just throwing it away!"


    He pped Joanna across the face, causing her to fall to the floor.


    Still seething, she muttered. "If you dare to do something to me, I will die here today!"


    She got to her feet, preparing to run toward the wall, but Jeb grabbed her and threw her onto the sofa.


    "Ms. Leif, resisting is pointless," he sneered.


    "My people are stationed outside. Just go along with me and savor this experience. I handle things with care, hahaha!"


    Joanna pointed a finger at him and warned. "If you try anything. I''ll jump from this building immediately!"


    Jeb justughed, saying, "Fine by me. After spending time with me, you can do whatever you please. If you die. Id even save some money."


    With that, he seized her and aggressively pulled at her blouse.


    In a frantic attempt to fight back. Joanna bit into his shoulder with all her strength.


    Jeb cried out in pain and then struck her face once more.


    Joanna lost consciousness.


    "You stubborn woman, refusing my favor! No woman I desire ever gets away, haha!".


    With that, he began tearing Joanna''s clothes, piece by piece..


    After wrapping up a dance lesson, Francesca recalled her phone vibrating earlier.


    Taking it out, she


    dan SOS message from Joanna


    Instantly rmed, she locked the ssroom and hurried to the private room across the hall.


    Four bodyguards stepped in her path, blocking her. One of them warned, "Stay back. Mr. Jeb is busy in the


    Is In Trouble!


    s


    private room.


    Francesca bravely inquired, "Did Ms. Leife through here just now?"


    The four bodyguards responded coldly, "We don''t know"


    Francesca was certain Joanna was inside, and it was a dangerous situation.


    "Excuse me, where''s the restroom?" At that moment, Marrisa and Marge emerged from the nearby private room, casually asking as they walked past Francesca. Francesca''s eyes brightened when she recognized Marge. "Mrs. Marge, something''s wrong with Joanna. She''s in this room!"


    Marge immediately grasped the situation and ordered, "Let me through!"


    Several bodyguards seized Marge, warning. "Take one more step, and I''ll kill you!"


    Marge yelled, "Joanna! It''s me! I''m outside


    One of the bodyguards quickly covered her mouth, threatening. "Shout again, and I''ll kill you!"


    Marrisa instantly realized what was happening and turned to run, shouting, "Robin, Joanna is in trouble?"

 The Deadly 564

    Chapter 564 I''ll Tear Down the Entire Fioris


    Chapter 564 I''ll Tear Down the Entire Fioris


    s


    One of Jeb''s guards swiftly closed in on Marrisa, seized her by the hair, and began pulling her toward the stairwell.


    Meanwhile, inside the private room, Robin was listening to Brenda recounting her many stories from her time at Brighton University.


    Out of nowhere, Brenda heard Marissa''s cries from outside. "Robin, I think Marrisa is calling for you," she said.


    Robin immediately got up and hurried to the door.


    He looked up to see a man gripping Marrisa''s hair, dragging her toward the stairwell.


    A wave of intense fury radiated from Robin in an instant.


    Just as the bodyguard prepared to strangle Marrisa, Robin appeared before the bodyguard, delivering a fierce punch to his temple.


    With a loud "bang", the bodyguard''s head mmed into the wall in the stairwell, instantly causing his skull to crack and brain matter to stter.


    Though terrified and trembling on the floor, Marrisa managed to say, "Robin, hurry! Marge and Joanna might be in danger!"


    "Brenda, look after Marrisa!" Robin yelled to Brenda, who had just arrived, before quickly making his way toward Jeb''s private room.


    At that moment, Marge had already been knocked unconscious by one of the bodyguards'' strangtion.


    Robin grabbed two bodyguards by their hair and forcefully smashed their heads into the wall.


    With a sickening crack, their skulls split open, and they copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    The remaining bodyguard, who had Francesca in a chokehold, froze in terror at the gruesome sight and dropped to his knees. Ignoring the bodyguard''s pleas, Robin swiftly kicked him in the neck.


    There was a sharp ''crack".


    The bodyguard''s neck, waist, and legs snapped with brutal force.


    His strong body curled up on the ground, no longer a person, but a mangled heap of flesh.


    In under ten seconds, Robin had killed four formidable bodyguards in session.


    The customers in the second-floor hall immediately screamed in shock.


    "Someone''s been killed!"


    Momentster, Marrisa and Brenda arrived on the scene.


    1/44


    Chapter 564 I''ll Tear Down the Entire Fioris


    Seeing Francesca sitting on the ground in a daze and then ncing at the horrific scene before them, they trembled with fear.


    "Robin really kill them? Brenda, what should we do now?


    Brenda shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She gritted her teeth and said, "They-deserved to die!"


    She looked at Robin, and at that moment, he was no longer the warm, kind Robin.


    they


    With an aura so terrifying, he appeared like a demonic killing god capable of destroying the world!


    Without hesitation, Robin kicked open the door to the private room.


    At that moment, Jeb was removing his clothes, leering Joanna, whoy unconscious and disheveled on the sofa. "The woman I want, I won''t let anyone take her from me! Hahaha!" Before he could carry out his vile act, Robin burst through the door.


    "Who the hell are you?" Jeb snapped angrily.


    "The one who''s going to kill you!" Robin growled, stepping forward. He seized Jeb''s hair and mmed his head into the table.


    Without a second thought, he yanked the tablecloth off the table and wrapped it around Joanna''s body.


    Brenda, who arrived shortly after, took in the scene before her and rushed to Joanna''s side.


    "Look after Ms. Joanna!" Robin instructed, pointing to Brenda.


    "Sure!" Brenda quickly wrapped her arms around Joanna, her voiceced with panic. "Robin, there are a lot of security guards outside..."


    Robin grabbed a wet towel from the coffee table and wiped his hands casually. "Then I''ll just kill my way through this Northern za!"


    Concerned customers, noticing the four bodyguards had been killed on the second floor of Northern Delights, quickly reported the incident to the za''s security.


    The security guards of Northern Business za immediately rushed to the second floor.


    It was a major incident..


    It was soon revealed that the person involved was none other than Jeb Fiori, the son of the Fioris!


    The head of security, Kaison Nnd, took charge, leading the elite security team of Northern za as they swiftly made their way to the second floor.


    Upon witnessing the horrifying scene, they were all stunned.


    Who could be so merciless?


    Kaison stepped forward and peered into the private room.


    Chapter 564 I''ll Tear Down the Entire Fiori


    45 Free Coina


    Jeb, the spoiled son of the Fioris, was now bare-chested his pants only partially undone, kneeling on the ground with blood smeared across his face, twitching in pain. "Who do you think you are? Do you have any idea who I am?" jeb yelled, wiping the blood from his face, "If you hit me, you''re finished!"


    Robin seized him by the hair once more, saying. "It doesn''t matter who you are, you''re not making it out alive today!"


    Kaison immediately called out, "Stop! How dare anyone cause trouble in Northern za!"


    Spotting Kaison entering. Jeb shouted, "Mr. Nnd, take care of this guy!


    "Understood, Mr. Jeb!"


    they moved toward quickly rallied a group of security guards, brandishing electric batons as


    Robin arched an eyebrow, asking. "You really want to get involved in this?"


    Kaison shouted angrily, "You, a killer, have no right to question me!"


    With a swift motion, Robin kicked Kaison''s leg, snapping it, Crack!


    Kaison''s legs gave way, and he copsed to the ground, kneeling


    "How dare you act tough, you b*stard!" Robin red at the four security guards behind him. "If you want to stay alive, get out of my way!"


    Brenda stared at Robin, standing tall and fierce like Divine Drakebaner, and shuddered with fear.


    She realized that Jeb had pushed Robin past the point of no return and that he would die today.


    Joanna slowly regained consciousness.


    Taking in the chaotic scene before her, she quickly understood the situation.


    Noticing Robin holding Jeb''s head, ready to m it into the ground, she fought to her feet.


    If Robin didn''t hold back, Jeb''s head would surely be crushed.


    Joanna urgently clutched Robin''s arm. "Mr. Ramsey, please, don''t do this. I don''t want to get you into trouble."


    Robin saw the mix of tears and blood on Joanna''s face, and a sharp pain pierced his heart. His hand, which had been gripping Jeb''s hair, froze instantly. Brenda also begged, "Robin, please calm down. You''ve already taken four lives outside."


    Hearing this, Joanna trembled in shock.


    Robin had actually killed four people for me?


    What should we do now?


    11:49 Tue, Dec 3 ti B.


    Chapter 564 I''ll Tear Down the Entire Fioris


    Seeing the dozens of security guards gathered outside, Joanna held onto Robin, pleading Mr. Kamry, t through the back window and escape. They won''t let you off"


    Robin felt a pang in his heart. "If I go, what about you?


    "We can''t stand against them. They have too much power and control, Joanna cried, shaking her head "This world is terrifying, and apart from my mom, I have no one left to protect! "Please, Mr. Ramsey, leave now. I don''t want to see your life destroyed because of met


    Robin gave a firm nod. "I understand. I''ll take a different approach! until every one of those Fioris arrives and then kill him


    Let this monster live for now. I''ll wait


    "If the Fioris think they can use their power to oppress others, then I''ll tear down the entire Fiorist


    "If this world is unjust, then I''ll stand against it! I''ll turn everything upside down!"


    down"


    Joanna looked up at Robin, seeing the fierce resolve in his eyes, "Mr. Ramsey, this could ruin you... Robin gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. "Don''t worry. No one has been born who can bring me Just then, a stir broke out in the crowd.


    A stout, middle-aged man with a dozen intimidating bodyguards move

 The Deadly 565

    Chapter 565 Robin Is No Longer a Military Officer


    Chapter 565 Robin Is No Longer a Military Officer


    The middle-aged man who rushed over is actually Gatlin Pitcher, the Northern Business za''s general


    manager.


    Not long ago, Gatlin was meeting with Trent Baxter, the son of the Baxters from the Centara Residence, in


    his office.


    Trent''s father, Hunter Baxter, holds the position of Lieutenant General and leads the Special Operations Military Region.


    His grandfather, Quinton Baxter, was once one of Draconia''s legendary Eight Kings, Lord Centara


    Despite being from a family with strong military roots, Trent chose a different path, focusing on academics instead of joining the military.


    He has a passion for bothw and oil painting.


    Today, Trent visited the Northern Business za himself to meet with Gatlin, as he nned to host a personal art exhibition at the art center there. Gatlin readily agreed to his proposal.


    As they were chatting, a security guard rushed over with urgent news.


    He reported that Jeb, the son of the Fioris, had been severely injured by a man named Robin on the second floor.


    Robin had also killed four of the Fioris'' bodyguards.


    Additionally, Kaison, the za''s head of security, had his legs broken by Robin.


    The hall on the za''s second floor was in chaos.


    When Gatlin heard the news, he felt dizzy with shock.


    Since the opening of Northern Business za, there have never been any fights or violent disturbances.


    It was hard to believe that such a terrible act of violence could happen.


    To make things worse, the injured were bodyguards of the Fioris, one of the top five wealthy families in Brighton!


    The person severely injured was Jeb Fiori, the son of the Fioris.


    In Brighton, it wasmon knowledge that the Northern Business za was under the control of Lord Northlorn.


    No one in their right mind would risk causing trouble here.


    But today, someone had the audacity tomit murder in broad daylight!


    It was truly astonishing,


    1. 1.


    Chapter 565 Robin Is No Longer a Military Officer


    Gatlin sat in silence on the couch for a long time before finally swallowing hard and apologizing to Trent, saying. "Mr. Trent, my apologies I need to handle this ration myself Trent nodded in agreement, "You should. Can you tell me the name of the person responsible for the murder?"


    The security guard responded, "Mr. Trent, the man''s name is Robin Ramsey. His way of killing was shockingly ruthless."


    Trent''s eyes sparked with interest, "Robin Ramsey, you say? What was the cause?


    The security guard hesitated before replying. It seems that Mr. Jeb was trying to assault a substitute teacher from the children''s training center. Robin might know her, so Trent nodded with a slight smile. "I see. All right, you go on ahead. I''ll join you soon to have a look"


    Gatlin promptly hurried with the security guard to the lobby on the second floor.


    As he hurried along, he weighed whether he should notify the police first or reach out to Elliott.


    For families of this status, handling issues like this typically don''t start with calling the police.


    Instead, they first assess the interests and stakes involved in the situation.


    After understanding the pros and cons, they decide on the most suitable course of action.


    With an incident of this scale, this careful approach was all the more essential.


    The immediate priority is to prevent any news from reaching the media, the public, or the police.


    Once the connections are clear, the next step is to consult with the head of the family to decide on the course of action.


    Before Gatlin even reached the second floor, a crowd of onlookers had already gathered in the lobby.


    Catherine, Zayn, and Michelle had also stepped out of their private room after hearing themotion.


    Michelle pushed her way to the front, and upon seeing the bodies near the private room door, she let out a terrified scream.


    As she looked into therge private room, she saw Jeb lying on the floor, his face covered in blood.


    Robin stood nearby, radiating an intense hostility.


    The sight left her momentarily stunned before she managed to steady herself.


    She covered her mouth and began to retch..


    Without warning, she stepped over a body and rushed straight toward Robin.


    Her reckless action left Catherinepletely dumbfounded.


    Michelle confronted Robin and


    id, "Robin, you''ve already lost your military title, and yet you :


    act so


    boldly here in Brighton? Truly impressive!


    Chapter 565 Robin Is No Longer a Military Officer


    s


    "Do you realize who you just hit? That''s Jeb of the Fioris one of Brighton''s top live wealthy families!


    "Jeb''s father was once the police chief under Lord Southmere.


    "He took three bullets to protect Lord Southmere, saving his life, meaning the Fioris are Lord Southmere''s saviors.


    "By attacking Jeb, you''re practically pping Lord Southmere in the face!"


    Robin red at Michelle, letting out a cold scoff. "So, what you''re saying is, even though hemitted something extremely heinous, it doesn''t matter?"


    Michelle scoffed, "Not that I''m judging you, but for woman from the low-level society, you actually went and provoked the Fioris and Southmere Residence. You''re really pathetic!


    "Mr. Jeb merely had some fun with a low-level woman Does that really need to turn into something as extreme as murder?"


    "You, a worthless piece of trash, think you can teach me a lesson?" Robin retorted, pping Michelle with such force that she was sent flying.


    The crowd watching couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    "Who is that guy? Is he out of his mind?"


    "He actually dared to hit Ms. Kendall, and even badly injured Mr. Jeb of the Fioris. That''s incredible!"


    After Robin''s p, Michelle saw stars, stumbling down near Catherine and Zayn. It took her a moment to regain her senses.


    "Zyan, he hit me!"


    Before Zyan could say anything, Catherine cut in with a cold tone, "You deserve it! Zyan, this isn''t your issue. Don''t let this troublemaker drag you into this mess!


    "This is an issue between the Fioris and Southmere Residence. It doesn''t involve us!


    "If the Kendalls want to deal with that unlucky Robin, they can handle it themselves. Don''t pull us into this!"


    Michelle was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected Catherine to speak that way and shot her a furious look. "Fine, if you won''t help, I''ll go find my cousin, Elliott!"


    Catherine replied coldly, "Even if Elliott shows up, you''d still get hit! Did you forget about that p at Springbrooke Mall?"


    Michelle was at a loss for words. She looked over at Zyan. "Zayn, I...


    Zayn frowned, exhaling with a calm demeanor. "My family won''t get involved in this mess. There are others who can handle Robin. We''ll just sit back and watch. "Michelle, I promise to help you pay him back tenfold for that p someday!"


    Chapter 565 Robin Is No Longer a Military Officer


    s


    "Alright, Zayn, you''re the best." Michelle linked arms with him, nodding obediently, though her face still throbbed and her head felt dizzy.


    Just then, Gatlin arrived, noticing Zayn, Catherine, and Michelle, and quickly walked over to greet them.


    "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, Ms. Michelle, you''re all here Gatlin greeted them.


    Michelle, still holding her face, stepped forward. "Mr. Pitcher, I was beaten right here in your za."


    Catherine shot her a look. "Just stay out of this already!


    "Why should I stay out of it?" Michelle''s anger red up


    "Ms. Michelle, I understand. I''ll investigate the matter and report it to Mr. Elliott immediately," Gatlin nodded, trying to reassure her.


    He looked up at Robin''s intimidating form under the private room lights. "Mr. Zayn, is this man from Brighton?


    Zayn let out a sneer. "He''s not from Brighton."


    "Do you know him?" Gatlin asked further.


    Zayn chuckled mockingly. "He used to be the chief instructor of the Special Operations Military Region''s War Wolf Special Forces."


    Gatlin was taken aback. "Chief instructor of the Special Operations Military Region?"


    Instantly, his intimidating presence seemed to shrink by 90 percent.


    Zayn sneered, "Just yesterday, he broke the rules and was dismissed from his position!


    "He might even be held ountable by a military court or worse, face criminal charges." "Really?" Gatlin''s eyes narrowed, and a sh of anger flickered in them once again. 11:49 Tue, Dec 3 ti BO

 The Deadly 566

    Chapter 566 Heroes Never Retreat!


    Chapter 566 Heroes Never Retreat!


    Gatlin, who had spent a long time moving within elite circles, had be skilled at dealing with surprise situations carefully.


    Given Robin''s background as a military officer, it was clear that he was no ordinary person.


    He aimed to keep testing the McKays siblings'' reaction to figure out the best way to proceed with the


    issue.


    "Mr. Zayn, what caused the injuries and deaths of the four bodyguards from the Fioris?"


    Zayn shrugged casually, "Why don''t you ask around and find out?"


    Gatlin smiled and continued, "Did you know Robin before?"


    Before Zayn could respond, Catherine interrupted sharply, "Not at all! As the general manager here, why are you wasting time talking with us? Let me make it clear, my family has no stance on this matter!"


    Gatlin quickly remarked, "Alright, alright! My apologies, Ms. Catherine. I realize it''s not right for Mr. Zayn and Ms. Catherine to be mixed up in these things, hehe...


    By this point, he had figured out how to handle the situation.


    The McKays siblings'' reactions made it clear that they had no intention of supporting Robin.


    This signaled that he could now consider Robin an opponent.


    He swiftly reached the private room andmanded with authority, "Robin Ramsey, I am the general manager here!


    "Causing trouble in this ce shows you have a lot of nerve!


    "Surrender now! Release Mr. Jeb!


    "Otherwise, we''ll use forceful restraint to counter your dangerous actions, even to the point of lethal force!"


    "Huh, are you threatening me with violence? Do you really think you''re capable?" Robin looked up at Gatlin, letting out a cold snort,


    Gatlin shuddered, "Do you... do you realize where you are? This belongs to Mr. Elliott from the Northlor Residence!"


    Robin casually wiped his hands and raised an eyebrow, saying, "Then tell Elliott toe see me!"


    "What?" Gatlin was stunned by his boldness.


    Fuming with anger, he chuckled bitterly, "Alright, you''ve got some guts. Just wait!"


    Robin kicked Gatlin''s stomach and remarked, "Pathetic When he arrives, you''d better be ready to beg for the rest of your life!" Chapter 566 Heroes Never Retreat!


    Gatlin was sent flying backward, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Fighting through the searing pain, he managed to pull out his phone and make a call.


    45 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, at the Draconia Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters.


    Four lieutenant generals, five major generals, and seven colonels stood at attention before Hunter.


    Hunter remained with his back to the gathered officers, his eyes fixed on the blood-red g of the Special Operations Military Region for a long, silent moment.


    He finally turned to face the soldiers assembled before him.


    "I have received information about the incident at Springbrooke Mall. Although Zayn from the Westeria Residence didn''t directly sign off, he instructed several high-ranking officers under hismand to collectively report Robin''s actions at the mall. "General Grayson, even though you aren''t officially part of my Special Operations Military Region, you were present as a witness.


    "Colonel Wright, Colonel Cross, I''ve called you both here to hear your views on this matter."


    Before Jack, Freya, and Talia could respond, Ss,mander of the War Wolf Special Forces, stepped. forward. "Commander Baxter, permission to speak!


    "Mr. Ramsey''s actions were fully justified!


    "If he''s punished or forced into retirement because of this, we won''t stand for it!


    "The entire War Wolf Special Forces requests that he be allowed to continue training us!


    "If those who fight evil and protect justice are punished, then where''s the justice in this world?"


    Freya stepped forward as well. "Commander Baxter, I was there during the whole incident at Springbrooke Mall. Though things escted, Mr. Ramsey''s actions reflect the principles we all hold deep in our hearts! "Even if General Ramsey stays out of it, Talia and I would step in to eliminate those criminals ourselves! "General Ramsey''s actions embody respect for the soldiers of Draconia and for justice itself!


    "We hope, Commander Baxter, that your decision won''t dampen the spirit of all the soldiers here."


    Jack took a deep breath. "General Baxter, even if Robin hadn''t acted, those three women responsible for Monica''s death deserve the death penalty under thew


    "My investigation shows Stephen hasmitted numerous crimes and should have faced execution long ngo!


    "I can''tprehend how someone like him has been allowed to live freely for this long.


    "Robin''s behavior in this instance makes sense and ispletely reasonable!


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 566 Heroes Never Retreat!


    "He was merely carrying out justice on behalf of the people..


    "I am a soldier, and I have advanced from the battlefield, moving forward one step at a time over fallen bodies to reach where I am today.


    "Every general here has also faced the dangers of the front lines, putting their lives at risk.


    "If we shed our blood on the battlefield and our families remain unprotected, left vulnerable to harm from evildoers, then it is utterly uneptable


    "The fallen heroes are gone. Who is left to guard their families?


    "Robin gave up his military officer''s certificate, refusing to involve the Special Operations Military Region, putting everything on the line to shield the wives and alldren of his fallen brothers. This is an act of true heroism!


    "If heroes like him are wronged, it will crush the spirit of our soldiers!"


    Chief of Staff, Major General Caleb Walker, nodded. "General Grayson speaks wisely!


    Commander Baxter, there are only six days left until the final round of the Special Operations Military Region''s military martial tournament. This is the crucial time when War Wolf needs its people. Charging Commanders in battle is a serious misstep! "Even though it''s just a tournament, the oue will decide whether War Wolf keeps its title.


    "In a month, the International Military Martial Tournament will also be held as nned.


    "Given our current abilities, you should all know what rank we''re likely to secure in that International Military Martial Tournament.


    "For ten years in a row, our military''s results have been disappointing. It''s shameful and takes a toll on our morale.


    "Commander Baxter, we need to deliver a powerful show of our military strength!


    "Across the entire army, only General Ramsey has the ability to reverse the situation!


    "With his training, I am confident that we''ll stand out in this international military martial tournament!


    "Moreover, General Ramsey eliminated the criminals at Springbrooke Mall, honoring our fallenrades. He''s truly a hero!"


    Hunter nced around at the officers and soldiers in themand post. "Chief Walker, you are right!


    T


    "Regardless of who, or for what reason, reports Robin, will pay it no mind!


    "Now that Instructor Ramsey has joined War Wolf, he is my soldier under mymand! Anyone wishing him harm will have to face me first!


    "Let me make it clear: General Ramsey is a hero of the Special Operations Military Region! Heroes do not retreat!


    "Wilson, where is General Ramsey at this moment?"


    Chapter 566 Heroes Never Retreat!


    78%


    Wilson stepped forward: "Reporting to Commander Batter! General Ramsey is currently at Northern Business za in Brighton


    Hunter responded, Is he trying to run? That''s not going to happen!


    "I order all senior officers at Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters, every colonel and officer, and every elite War Wolf soldier to fly with me to Brighton immediately! "Asmander, I will personally bring our hero back with the highest honors!"


    In no time, Draconia''s military received an urgent action report from the special forces.


    Four military helicopters, filled with all top officers of Draconia''s Special Operations Military Region, headed straight for Northern Business za in Bri

 The Deadly 567

    Chapter 567 I Want You Dead!


    s


    At half past six in the evening, the Northern Business za glowed with bright lights, teeming with activity.


    Three high-end cars cruised into the VIP section and cane to a halt in front of the building''s entrance.


    Eight bodyguards, dressed in suits, stepped out from two BMW off-road cars and positioned themselves. on either side of the entrance, One of the bodyguards swiftly approached the Maybach in the center and opened the door.


    A noble couple emerged from the luxurious car


    The woman is Jeb''s elder sister, Karina Fiori.


    The man next to her is her husband, Duncan Reddon, who is Jeb''s brother-inw.


    Trailing behind Karina and her husband is Randy Bisley, the general manager of the early learning center where their daughter, Faye, attends. Today marks Faye''s birthday.


    It is being celebrated at Randy''s Sproutlings Early Learning Institute.


    A special birthday party has been organized for Faye.


    He personally went to the Fiori residence to escort Karina and her husband to the Northern Business


    za.


    Jeb''s father will be arriving shortly, as he is waiting for Eithan Shaw, the grandson of Lord Southmere, to join him.


    As Karina stepped into the lobby of the Northern Business za on the first floor, she overheard someone mention a murder on the second floor.


    "Mr. Bisley, did you hear? There''s a murder on the second floor. Isn''t your learning institute located there as well?


    Randy was taken aback.


    ncing up, he noticed arge crowd gathered across from his early learning institute.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone and called the person in charge of the facility.


    Randy''s Sproutlings Learning Institute offers over 30 sses for students from preschool, elementary, middle school, to high school.


    All of these sses are held on the second floor of the Northern za, part of the Northern Grand Hotel.


    The head of the learning institute informed him that they had just be aware of the dispute between Their preschool teacher, Joanna Leif, and Jeb Fiori. 1/4


    Chapter 567 I Want You Dead!


    Joanna''s friend killed four of the Fioris bodyguards on the spot, and Jeb was badly wounded.


    The person in charge of the Northern za is currently dealing with the situation.


    s


    However, the attacker was incredibly violent, and Gatlin, the general manager of the Northern Business za, was also brutally beaten. Randy turned pale with fear upon hearing this.


    If anything happened to Jeb or Faye today, the Fioris would surely take revenge on him.


    "Mrs. Karina, there''s a major incident! Mr. Jeb was attacked by a thug! Four bodyguards were killed right there!"


    "Huh?" Karina frowned, "What kind of lunatic is this? Who would dare cause trouble for my family in Brighton?" Six burly bodyguards quickly surrounded Karina and her husband as they made their way to the second floor. The bodyguards forcefully cleared the crowd and guided Karina to the private room where the incident had urred. Upon seeing the scene before her, she felt a wave of panic.


    Her panic wasn''t over the dead bodyguards but over her daughter Faye.


    "Randy, hurry and check on Faye!"


    Randy rushed to the preschool ss and found the door securely locked.


    Inside, Faye and the other children were being guided by another teacher as they sang children''s songs.


    "Mrs. Karina, the children are safe for now, and the room is soundproof. They haven''t heard what''s going on outside yet."


    Karina''s expression turned icy. "Fine, I''lle back to pick up Fayeter."


    Upon seeing Francesca sitting by the private room door. Randy lost his temper. "Francesca, why are you here when you''re not on duty? Where''s Joanna?" Francesca started crying as he approached her.


    "Mr. Bisley, Ms. Leif was bullied by Jeb, and her friend got so angry that he did this. What should we do? Wuwuwu...


    Randy yelled, "Stop crying! An eye for an eye! Joanna''s friend killed someone. They must be held criminally responsible!" He saw Jeb writhing on the ground, blood covering his body.


    His gaze then shifted to Joanna and Robin nearby, a cold shiver running down his spine. "It was you... did you do this?" 2/4


    Chapter 567 I Want You Dead!


    As he spoke, he instinctively took a step back toward Karina and Duncan.


    OK9.78%


    45 Free Coins


    Francesca quickly rified. "Mr. Bisley, it was jeb who attempted to harm Ms. Leif, and Ms. Leif''s friend stepped in to assist.


    "The bodyguards were about to kill and silence someone, but Ms, Leif''s friend showed up just in time and defended himself. It was all in self-defense.


    Jeb and his four bodyguards are the real criminals!"


    Karina red at Francesca and asked, "Mr. Bisley, is this your teacher from the institute?"


    Randy quickly responded, shaking his head, "Not anymore!


    "Francesca, you are dismissed. Both you and Joanna are no longer part of iny learning institute.


    "You left the ssroom without authorization during ss, which breaks the agreement you signed when you joined. You two also need to pay a penalty of 100,000 to the institute. Tomorrow, the legal team will visit your home! A hundred thousand dors penalty?


    With her father in the hospital, the family was facing financial difficulties, and she had to take on a part-time job while still in school.


    In thest six months, the sry she earned from this institute was barely 10,000 dors.


    Now, she was being asked to pay 100,000 dors as a penalty for breaking the contract.


    Francesca''s emotions quickly broke down. "Mr. Bisley, it was Jeb who deceived Ms. Leif, saying he wanted to discuss Faye''s matters first.


    "Ms. Leif was in danger and called for my help, so I rushed over and almost got strangled by the Fioris bodyguard.


    "Now, instead of supporting your own employees, you''re siding with these viins from the Fioris, letting them bully us and forcing us to pay 100,000? Are you even human?


    "Everyone in Brighton knows the kind of person Jeb is, how many female students and actresses he has exploited! This scoundrel is bullying Joanna. Should we just ept it?"


    Randy sneered. "This is the reality! Who told you that you have no money and no influence? You, a penniless nobody, what right do you have to shout here? Just wait to pay the penalty!" "Oh really? You think you have money and power?" Robin slowly walked up to him.


    "In front of me, you''re not even a poor nobody!"


    Randy instinctively stepped back. "You... don''te any closer...


    "How can there be so many sem like you! You''re a beast and don''t deserve to stand!" Robin sneered c grabbing Randy by the belt and lifting him off the ground. Crack!


    I


    Chapter 567 I Want You Dead!


    Robin''s knee struck Randy''s waist with brutal force.


    "You b*stard! May you suffer for the rest of your miserable life!"


    + Free Coins


    Karina was taken aback by his violent actions. "You... your thug! Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?"


    Robin wiped his hands nonchntly. "I don''t need to know! All I care about is that Jeb hurt Joanna, and I want him dead!"


    Karina coldly retorted, "So what if my brother sleeps with a few college girls? Aren''t they just looking to make money anyway?


    "As far as I know, my brother is very generous when ites to paying them for this kind of thing, never holding back.


    "Jeb just wanted to have some fun with that sit Joanna If you think the money''s too little, just say so. We can give you a couple of million, no problem!


    "You''re making such a big fuss. Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    A cold smile curled on


    here can have their ty, Robin''s lips. "By your logic, if I offer you


    with you?"


    100 million, does that mean every man


    "You! You thug! You''ve crossed my family! I want you dead!" Karina suddenly shouted.


    "The Fioris don''t have that kind of power yet!" Robin replied, grabbing her by the hair and mming her to the ground.


    "Ah!!!"


    The entire hall on the second floor was filled with the sound of Karina''s painful screams.

 The Deadly 568

    Chapter 568 I''m Not Scared of You!


    Chapter 568 I''m Not Scared of You!


    s


    The lobby on the second floor of the Northern Business za was eerily quiet and tense.


    Besides Karina''s cries of agony, an unsettling silence hung in the air.


    The crowd stood frozen, stunned by the intensity of Robin''s actions.


    After a couple of minutes, the spectators started murmuring.


    "Whoa, is that man Robin seriously trying to challenge all of Brighton''s high society?"


    "Who is this guy, and why is he so brutal


    "He actually attacked Mr. Jeb and his sister, plus the general manager and the head of security here at Northern Business Phiza."


    "He even went as far as to send the eldest daughter of the prestigious Kendalls in Brighton, Michelle Kendall, flying."


    "This guy has some serious nerve!"


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    "What do you mean? Does he look insane to you?"


    "Honestly, people like Jeb often deserve a good beating


    "Some of those rich kids from Brighton usually push people around, but today they''ve finally found someone who won''t back down!"


    "Shh! Lower your voice. You don''t want the Fioris overhearing that!"


    "Robin may be bold, but it looks like walking out of here alive will be nearly impossible for him today!" "The Fioris have the powerful Southmere Residence behind them!" Right now, Karina''s husband, Duncan, was speechless.


    Since joining the Fioris, he had never seen anyone so daring as to challenge them like this.


    Everyone in Brighton knew that crossing the Fioris was as good as going up against Southmere Residence!


    For the past two or three decades, they had been operating under the protection of Southmere Residence here in Brighton.


    "You hit Karina... I... I''ll report this to my dad!" Duncan shouted, pulling out his phone and angrily pointing at Robin.


    "Dad, something''s happened! Some thug attacked Jeb and Karina, and even killed four of our bodyguards!"


    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 568 I''m Not Scared of You!


    Duncan had put his phone on speaker.


    His voice, along with Skr''s voice, echoed throughout the quiet second-floor lobby.


    Jeb and Karina were beaten by someone?" Skr''s icy tone was filled with deadly intent.


    "I''ll make sure to tear him apart today! Just wait, I''m already in the lobby!"


    Duncan ended the call and sneered at Robin, "You''re about to diel"


    "Kneell" Robin snapped coldly.


    Suddenly, Duncan felt an immense weight on his shoulders.


    With a loud "thud", his knees hit the cold marble floor with force.


    As soon as his knees hit the floor, his kneecaps cracked into pieces.


    Duncan copsed, crying out in pain, "What did you do to me? Let me go!"


    The bizarre and terrifying scene left all the onlookers frozen in shock.


    No one could tell exactly what Robin had done to him.


    The whole situation was simply too surreal.


    Two minutester, a man in his sixties hurried through the crowd.


    Behind him were 20 imposing bodyguards.


    From how they carried themselves, it was clear that most of these bodyguards were former military personnel. "You... you brute!" Skr nearly gasped in shock when he saw the scene before him.


    s


    Thankfully, his body was still strong, and after a few unsteady steps, he managed to steady themselves.


    He never imagined that Robin would inflict such severe harm on his children.


    "You killed my bodyguards and hurt my children. There''s no way you''re leaving here alive today! "Now, I''ll give you a chance to apologize and end your own life! I''ll make it quick for you!"


    Robin calmly wiped his hands with a towel, then looked up, saying, "Who the hell are you? Let me teach you a lesson. Anyone or any animal who dares to speak to me like that will either lose all their teeth and end up with a crooked mouth, or they''ll lose their life." Skr was shaking with fury. "Fine, you''ve got some nerve..."


    Before he could finish, Robin was already in front of him, grabbing his cor and delivering a brutal p


    to his face.


    Skr immediately felt dizzy from the force of the p


    Chapter 568 I''m Not Scared of You!


    The boldness of the moment left everyone in stunned silence.


    This was going to destroy the entire Fioris!


    s


    The 20 bodyguards of the Fioris quickly grasped the situation, and Elliott was already making his way through the crowd with his own guards.


    Skr, clutching his swollen face, shouted in relief, "Me Elliott, you''ve finally arrived!"


    Elliott paused, looked at Skr, and remarked, "What''s going on, Old Mr. Fiori? How did you get so fat recently?"


    Skr shook with rage, pointing at Robin and yelling, That thug beat me!


    "He didn''t just beat me, but also my son and daughter!


    "On top of that, he killed four of my bodyguards!


    "Something has gone terribly wrong in your za, and you must exin this to me today!"


    Elliott nced at Robin, then turned to Skr and said "What are you babbling about? Are you blind or something?"


    "What''s going on with your family, showing up in my Northern za and causing all this chaos?


    "If you keep disrupting my territory, I''ll be forced to get an exnation from your family!"


    Skr was shocked at first, then filled with rage, "You. fine, I''ll tell your father!"


    Elliott gestured at him and retorted, "Even telling my grandpa won''t do you any good!


    "You''ve caused a mess in my Northern za today, and if you don''t exin yourselves, your family won''t have any peace!"


    "Alright, just wait!" Skr was at a loss for words.


    He never thought Elliott would show him no respect.


    "What''s the waiting going to do?" Elliott said, pointing at him. "I wasn''t raised to be afraid of you!"


    He then swiftly approached Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I truly apologize for today.


    Robin shoved him aside. "This isn''t your problem."


    "Let me take care of it," Elliott said politely.


    ""No need!"


    Elljout hesitated to say anything, so he decided to step aside.


    Skr looked up and noticed Zayn and Catherine were there. "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, can you tell me who this troublemaker is?"


    Zayn cut him off, shing a gentlemanly smile. "Old Mr Fiori, we just arrived, so this is your matter to


    Chapter 568 I''m Not Scared of You!


    s


    handle. Is Eithan here?"


    "Mr. Eithan will be here shortly!" Skr realized Zayn wasn''t going to intervene, so he had no choice but to back off.


    He cursed under his breath, frustrated that everyone stepped back whenever trouble arose.


    "What''s going on?" A tall, stern-looking man walked through the crowd.


    Skr''s voice turned cold as he spoke, almost as if he were speaking to a family member. "Eithan, it''s that guy''s fault!" Eithan patted his shoulder and nodded. "I understand.


    He then turned to Elliott, "Mr. Elliott, what do you mean by this?"


    Elliott raised an eyebrow. "I was going to ask you the same thing. It looks like you''re not nning to exin yourself?"


    Eithan furrowed his brows. "Exin myself? Someone''s been killed. What else needs to be said?,


    "An eye for an eye! Capture that guy with the surname Ramsey and hand him over to me so the Southmere Residence can deal with him!"


    Elliott scoffed, "What are you even thinking? These fools from the Fioris have messed up my territory, and now you want to ruin my business?


    "If they don''t give me an exnation, I''lle after them myself! D*mn it, they''re really testing my limits!"

 The Deadly 569

    Chapter 569 Mr Trent Baxter of Centara Residence


    Chapter 569 Mr Trent Baxter of Centara Residence


    "Oh my, how did a murder happen here?" a voice called from beyond the crowd.


    a


    People quickly stepped aside, making way for Trent Baxter, the third-generation heir of the Baxters from Centara Residence.


    Trent surveyed the bodies on the ground with a serious expression, then looked over at Karina, Duncan, and Jeb, who were kneeling nearby. "Aren''t these Mr. and Ms. Fiori? Why are you on your knees?"


    Before they could answer, Elliott cut in coldly. "Trent, shouldn''t you be focusing on your studies inw and painting instead of meddling here?" Trent shot him a nce. I''m not meddling. I''m here to investigate and assess the situation from a legal perspective."


    The Fioris perked up, addressing Trent eagerly. "Mr. Trent, you''re studyingw-can you appropriate punishment for murder? Isn''t it death?"


    tell


    tis the


    Trent answered firmly, "An eye for an eye. A murderer must pay with their life. Without punishment, society would crumble."


    Skr''s eyes lit up with hope upon hearing that, "Mr. Trent, what about this Robin who killed four of my bodyguards and attacked my children? What should happen to him?" Eithan, who had been watching in silence, nodded at Trent in acknowledgment.


    Despite rarely crossing paths, Eithan recognized that Trent, as the grandson of Lord Centara, held significant status.


    Known for his passion forw and oil painting. Trent usually steered clear of the noble families'' intrigues, particrly on days like this.


    His presence here was unusual.


    "Mr. Trent, Eithan said, meeting Trent''s gaze. "Your legal knowledge is highly respected. So, what do you suggest we do today?"


    Trent furrowed his brows, ncing again over the bodies and the tense crowd. "Well, today...


    "Murder is already established, but it''s important to recognize that legally, there are different types of homicide, Trent began.


    "Inw, there''s intentional murder, manughter, and self-defense."


    Skr, Eithan, and Zayn all looked to Trent, anticipating his expert judgment.


    Zayn stepped forward, addressing him, "Mr. Trent, from your legal perspective, what kind of punishment should Robin face for today''s actions?" Trent looked over at Robin, but Elliott cut in angrily, "Trent, are you bored or something? Why are you


    111


    Chapter 569 Mr Trent Baxter of Centara Residence


    here? Just leave!


    s


    Trent shook his head calmly. "Mr. Elliott, don''t get worked up. I''m only here to provide an impartial judgment on what happened today. "Let''s discuss this reasonably instead of escting the conflict.


    "If we keep arguing, it''ll just make things worse. Is that really what you want?"


    "This must be Mr. Ramsey." He then turned to Robin, his gaze meeting Robin''s cold, stern face, and instinctively took a step back.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m just evaluating the situation objectively, not taking sides, so no need to get rough with


    1. mc.


    "Do I seem like the type to get involved for no reason?"


    Elliott pushed him away, grumbling, "Beat it! Mr. Ramsey doesn''t have time for you."


    Skr interjected coldly, "Mr. Elliott, let Mr. Trent speak, will you?"


    Trent pushed Elliott''s hand off and replied, "Elliott, can''t you think for a moment?


    "Let''s stop arguing blindly and handle this with some legal awareness, alright?"


    With that, Trent continued, "Intentional murder demands a life for a life-there''s no leeway under thew.


    "For manughter, however, the punishment depends on the severity of the circumstances and the entire chain of events.


    "There''s also a type of killing that carries no legal or criminal liability: self-defense, Trent added.


    Elliott eyed him coldly, "So, what kind of killing do you think Mr. Ramseymitted today?"


    Trent shook his head, I only know the oue, not the motive or circumstances. To determine the nature of Mr. Ramsey''s actions, we''ll need to review the surveince footage." Zayn nodded in agreement, "Yes, let''s get the footage from the second floor immediately."


    Elliott nced at Robin, looking for his approval.


    Robin replied indifferently, "Let them bring it."


    pa


    Trent held up a USB drive. "I already brought the footage with me."


    He turned to Elliott, "However, I should warn you, my bodyguards aren''t exactly... mild-mannered, and sometimes I can''t control them."


    Elliott frowned, "What does that have to do with me?"


    Trent sighed. "Well, when my bodyguards and I went to retrieve the footage, the security guards wouldn''t give it to us, so my bodyguards knocked them out.


    "But don''t worry; I''ll take full responsibility for that and we can discusspensationter. For now, let/3


    Chapter 569 Mr Trent Baxter of Centara Residence


    focus on today''s events."


    "Then show me the footage already!" Elliott demanded mpatiently.


    s


    Trent nodded, "It''s set up to y on the promotional screens on the second floor. Let''s watch it now."


    In seconds, every screen in the second-floor hall began disying footage from the moment Jeb entered the ssroom window.


    Not only were the corridor scenes visible, but surprisingly, footage from inside the private rooms was also disyed.


    It turned out that Elliott had installed discreet cameras in the private rooms as a precaution to document any incidents.


    These recordings were typically kept secure to ensure privacy and safety, but today, they revealed everything.


    Only Elliott, along with the general manager and the head of security, had ess to this footage. When the surveince video showed Jeb attempting to force himself onto Joanna in the private room, a collective gasp spread through the crowd. "This Jeb is an absolute monster!" someone muttered in disgust.


    The four bodyguards had truly died for nothing.


    After watching the video, everyone understood that tonight''s chaos was entirely Jeb''s doing.


    Now, a new question lingered in everyone''s minds: what was Trent from Centara Residence truly aiming to aplish with all of this?


    3/

 The Deadly 570

    Chapter 570 I Won''t Let You Walk Away From Here Alivet Chapter 570 I Won''t Let You Walk Away From Here Alive!


    Trent did not wait for anyone else to chime in and spoke up decisively "When Robin killed the find bodyguard today, that guard was in the act of murder.


    "If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t intervened, that bodyguard would have certainly killed Ms. Marisce the Kenney acted in self-defense."


    He continued, "Moreover, with just one swift move, it''learly self-defense from a legal standin


    "The second bodyguard was attacking Marge, and Mr. Rumsey stepped in. The third guard was attacking Francesca, and Mr. Ramsey took him down in a single strike. "The fourth bodyguard, also attempting to attack, was kicked down by Mr. Ramey. Throughout, ahd the bodyguards was activelymitting a crime with intent to kill. "This meets the first requirement of self-defense-the criminals were in the act ofmitting a crime with intent to harm.


    "Mr. Ramsey''s actions were to protect the victims and were immediate, executed with a single response each time. Legally, it''s indisputable self-defense,


    Legally speaking, Mr. Ramsey should be considered innocent. Those who died were the guilty


    Trent added, "And as for Jeb''s disgraceful behavior-Mr. Ramsey struck him out of extreme anger but didn''t cause fatal harm. //


    understandable."


    He then went on, "Later, when Karina verbally insulted and provoked him, Mr. Ramsey responded with force because he had no other option. "Personally, I''d say she was asking for it!


    "She''s a woman herself, yet she dared to speak such vile words!


    "Even watching that scene, I felt like pping her through the screen!"


    A low chuckle spread through the crowd.


    Skr, however, was livid.


    Realizing that Trent hade to defend Robin, not then, he pointed at Trent angrily, "What nonsense are you spouting?" Trent''s friendly expression hardened.


    "Did I tell you to speak, Skr? Just because I usually avoid arguments doesn''t mean you can insult me with nonsense!


    I''m discussing serious legal matters, and you dare say I''m talking nonsense? Are you ignorant or just in illiterate?


    Trent''s voice was sharp. "Insult me again while we''re discussingw, and I won''t let it slide!"


    Chapter 570 1 Won''t Let You Walk Away Fran Here Alivet


    Skotere sidly realizing that rent was


    te jen my


    way young man he was the rides grandson of


    The father, Commander Hunter Hex, was the dy general in the perial Operations Military


    Despite Tren hedaily appearance, in one could ignore his powerful background


    vendung kr camed the title of lifesaver of Lord Southmere they knew deep down it wasrgely sidikrcanjol


    Years ago, while serving in the police force, it had beers duty to protect Lord Southmere


    Lord Southmere treated him fairly


    Over time, Skr started unting their role as Lord Southmere''s savior, boasting and acting powerful wherever they went


    Vet deep down, he knew he was merely Lord Southmere''s loyal servant.


    In front of Trent, he understood he had no real authority


    Nevertheless, his pride as one of Brighton''s top five wealthy families kicked in.


    With a defiant sport, Skr said, "Fine, I won''t argue with you. I''ll call Mr. Cross from Investigation Division 7 to handle this."


    He quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Simon.


    On the other end, Simon answered in a deep tone, "Skr, why are you calling me now? What''s going on


    Skr, eager to gain support, replied, "Simon, it''s been a while! I often think about our days on the battlefield...


    Simon interrupted his nostalgic rambling. "Skr, those days are history.


    Tm busy-just get to the point.


    "I''ve got a mission in ten minutes, no time for small talk


    Skr immediately dropped their unile. "Simon, my son and daughter were seriously injured by a thug at Northern Business za, and my four bodyguards were killed. This is a major case, and I''d like you toe handle it personally." Simon paused. "Northern Business za? My team from Investigation Division 7 is already there. evacuating the crowd per military orders.


    In ten minutes, the Special Operations Military Region will conduct an operation at the za, so I won''t be able to attend to this myself.


    Til send a few majors from our department instead."


    Skr quickly interjected, "Simon, the situation is a bit moreplicated. It would be best if you could make the time toe. The man who injured my son and daughter is named Robin, formerly the chief


    Chapter 570 I Won''t Let You Walk Away From Here Alive!


    s


    instructor of the Special Operations Military Region"


    "What?" Simon hesitated. "Did you say Robin?"


    Skr confirmed, "Yes, Robin. He killed four of my bodyguards and is the former chief instructor of the Special Operations Military Region."


    Simon paused. "Okay, hold tight. I''ll be there in five minutes."


    Skr smirked. "Great, Simon. Drinks are on me tomorrow!"


    Then, he turned to the crowd, his voice cold, "Everyone, Simon from Investigation Division 7 is on his way and will personally handle this.


    "We wererades on the battlefield, brothers in life and death."


    He red at Robin. "You dared to harm my family today. I won''t let you walk away from here alive!"


    He cast a nce at Eithan, who subtly tried to signal him to stop, but Skr was only getting more worked


    1. up.


    "Robin, today marks your end! Simon will make sure you face a firing squad!"


    Robin chuckled, shaking his head. "Iugh at your foolishness-sometimes you''re as clueless as a pig. How did your family even survive this long?" "Fine," he added. "I''ll wait and see how your ''oldrade'' handles me."


    Meanwhile, the police team from Investigation Division 7 arrived at Northern za, following orders to clear the area for tonight''s operation.


    Four helicopters from the Special Operations Military Region were scheduled tond at the za''s northern perimeter in ten minutes.


    Momentster, a team from Security Bureau Seven''s Police Division rushed up to the second floor, led by Captain Adam Caldwell. Skr eagerly stepped forward to greet him, but to his surprise, Adam ignored them, heading straight to Robin instead.


    "General Ramsey, Adam said respectfully, "Captain Adam Caldwell from Security Bureau Seven''s Police Division, reporting to ensure your safety!" Skr was baffled, unable to grasp what was happening


    Just then, Simon appeared, making his way toward them at a measured pace.

 The Deadly 571

    Chapter 571 Top-Secret Order


    Chapter 571 Top-Secret Order


    The scene left the onlookers on the second floor inplete confusion.


    s


    Investigation Division 7 was supposed to have been called by Skr, so why did they seem to be acting as Robin''s bodyguards instead? And why had the division head, Adam, addressed Robin as a "general"?


    What''s happening?


    Everyone remembered that Zayn from the Westeria Residence had imed Robin was no longer in the military.


    Clearly, there was more going on than anyone realized.


    M


    Investigation Division 7 would not mobilize this way without orders from higher up in the military.


    Skr was even more bewildered, questioning if they were imagining things.


    He knew that only top figures warranted the security detail Investigation Division 7 had sent.


    Just moments a


    he had heard Adam state they were here to protect Robin.


    Could he have misjudged the situation entirely?


    Skr''s mind raced with confusion, and even Zayn, who had been observing quietly, was thrown off.


    Why would Simon of Investigation Division 7 risk his career like this?


    At their level, every decision was carefully calcted, and they would never stand up for someone irrelevant.


    For individuals in such high-ranking positions, decisions were not about right or wrong but about what must or must not be done.


    Their actions often transcend the logic and emotions of ordinary people, so Zayn found it difficult to grasp Simon''s approach.


    Since the Springbrooke Mall incident yesterday, Zayn has been focused on addressing this issue.


    Many officers under the Westeria Residence submitted reports and video evidence about Robin to the Special Operations Military Region Command and the military headquarters. Commander Baxter and the topmand should already have received these materials, documenting case against Robin.


    Normally, the military''s disciplinary orders and directives from the Special Operations Military Region regarding Robin would have been circted to all relevant departments by 6 PM.


    As the agency responsible for national security, Investigation Division 7 should have been the first to receive and act on these orders.


    the


    Chapter 571 Top-Secret Order


    Even if the order was highly ssified, Division 7 would still be aware of it.


    s


    Given the situation, Simon should have been keeping Robin under surveince, not sending protection.


    Zayn was perplexed.


    Then, a thought struck him: Talia.


    Talia, one of Robin''s close subordinates, had shown a strong connection with him during yesterday''s events.


    Could Simon be acting out of consideration for his daughter, Talia?


    It was widely known across Brighton that Simon was deeply protective of his only daughter."


    Heh, Simon, if you dare to be corrupt, I''ll be the first to report you!


    H


    If you''re protecting Robin for personal reasons, then get ready for retirement and a quiet life on a farm!


    With this thought, Zayn stepped forward confidently. "Captain Caldwell,'' he announced, Tm Zayn from the Westeria Residence.


    "As I understand it, General Ramsey made a serious error yesterday, and the military is investigating.


    "So, who authorized you to use such arge number of personnel to guard him?"


    Adam, with a steely look, replied coldly. This is a top-secret order; I''m not at liberty to disclose anything. Step back immediately!"


    The officers from Investigation Division 7 assumed defensive stances, guns drawn, prompting Zayn to reluctantly retreat.


    Investigation Division 7 operated as a special unit directly under the military, acting with full autonomy and answerable to no other authority or department.


    They possessed a unique authority: the power to execute any officer below the rank of general who interfered with their mission, without the need for prior reporting. Adam''s unyielding stance left everyone in shock, including those from the Westeria Residence, who realized their influence held no sway here.


    Zayn stood awkwardly, caught between pride and caution.


    As the self-proimed "number one" of the Westeria Residence, he had just been rebuffed by a mere division head.


    Seeing Zayn''s embarrassment, Michelle immediately jumped in, furious.


    "Hey! Don''t you know who you''re talking to? Zayn is the heir from Westeria Residence! Are you looking for trouble?


    "Zayn''s right! Robin killed four people at Springbrooke Mall yesterday....she continued.


    Adam cut her off sharply. "Silence! Has no one informed you that top-secret information isn''t to be


    11:52 Tue Dec


    Chapter 571 Top-Secret Order


    leaked! Keep your mouth shut!"


    "Click! Two officers leveled their guns at Michelle''s head. "Anyone who disrespects the general will face


    death!"


    Michelle immediately shut her eyes, terrified.


    She remembered the confidential notice from Investigation Division 7 she''d receivedst night, warning that anyone leaking top-secret information would be held ountable. "Back off!" the officers barked. "If you don''t, you''ll be charged with threatening a general and military secrets, and we''ll deal with you on the spot!"


    Shaking. Michelle dropped to the ground and scrambled back to where she had stood moments earlier


    After the initial shock, Catherine saw through the situation.


    The military''s stance on the Springbrooke Mall incident was now unmistakably clear.


    Looking down at the trembling Michelle, Catherine sneered, "With that level of intelligence, trying to navigate this world is only going to get you killed."


    Meanwhile, Elliott, observing everything from the sidelines, realized that today''s Special Operation Military Region mission in Northern za was indeed tied to Robin. Skr, on the other hand, was beginning to feel a deep unease.


    Adam''s protective stance toward Robin further suggested that Investigation Division 7 was not here to apprehend him-they were here to shield him.


    What game is Simon ying?


    Would he really oppose the Southmere Residence and risk everything for someone like Robin?


    Or is there a deeper reason?


    Quickly, Skr approached Simon.


    "Mr. Cross, you''re finally here! Just look-Robin has gone too far! He killed my four bodyguards and left my son, daughter, and son-inw seriously injured. He''s out of control! eliminated torcal


    "And not just them-the head of the training ss, the general manager, and even the head of secur here at Northern za were all severely beaten by him. Mr. Cross, this man must be the public! "Simon, this man must be eliminated to quell public outrage!"


    Skr continued, "Hell only bring chaos to Brighton!"


    Simon nced at the four bodies lying outside the private room and remarked, "These pests are too revolting to leave here."


    Turning to the Investigation Division 7 team behind him, he ordered, "Clean up these bodies-mak it''s done within five minutes. 11:52 Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 571 Top-Secret Order


    "All unrted personnel need to clear out immediately


    With that, Simon walked toward Robin,pletely ignoring Skr''s pleas


    Frustrated, Skr hurried after him.


    "Hey, Simon, what''s the meaning of this? How are we supposed to handle this serious situation now?"


    Chapter 572 Shoot Him on the Spot!

 The Deadly 572

    Chapter 572 Shoot Him on the Spot!


    78%


    s


    Simon nced up at Skr and nodded. "Skr, your issue is minor, It''ll be handled once today''s mission ispleted.


    "I''m operating under an urgent military order, and the scene has to be cleared before seven o''clock."


    Turning to the Investigation Division 7 personnel, hemanded, "Hurry up! Clear the area within a minute and evacuate the crowd quickly,


    "Those who can''t leave the za in time will be temporarily held in the North za for centralized management.


    Skr grew anxious at Simon''s dismissive attitude. "Simon, are you just going to ignore me? Are you saying that my concerns will simply be brushed aside?"


    Simon replied firmly, "Skr, I''ve told you-this is an urgent military matter. Your family''s minor issue will be addressedter. Did you not hear me?"


    Skr, barely containing his frustration, pressed on. "But Robin has already killed four people! a minor issue?"


    that also


    Simon scoffed, "Skr, haven''t you seen death before? Killing ten or so enemies on the battlefield is standard. What''s the big deal if Robin took down four bad guys? "It''s a minor issue and will be addressed afterward.


    "I''ll say it again: there''s a critical military operation underway.


    "If you obstruct this order, can you shoulder the responsibility?


    "You used to be a soldier yourself-defying urgent military orders leads to execution.


    "Do you really have the power to challenge the military''smands? Stand down!"


    Skr, recognizing the severity, reluctantly backed off, knowing that even the Eight Kings would not dare to interfere with military orders.


    Frustrated, he withdrew to the sidelines.


    After the earlier rebuke from Adam, Zayn felt humiliated and was eager to regain face


    Zayn was confident that, no matter how strict Simon might be, he would still show respect to his grandfather, Lord Westeria.


    Approaching Simon, he greeted, "Hello, Mr. Cross. I witnessed part of the incident today, and I must say Robin''s methods were incredibly ruthless." "Killing four people on the spot is serious. This should be reported to the military for special handling." Zayn insisted.


    "Mr. Cross, in the case of Robin, this is already a grave crime.


    Chapter 572 Shoot Him on the Spot!


    "If he isn''t controlled, he could jeopardize today''s top-secret military mission."


    9K 78%


    +5 Free Cons


    "Mr. Cross, what I''m suggesting. Zayn continued, "is that even if we address Robin''s actionster, he should be detained now to prevent further harm." Skr quickly backed him up. "Yes, Zayn''s absolutely right! Someone as violent as Ramsey needs to be restrained."


    Simon looked at Zayn with a steely gaze. Are you trying to tell me how to do my job?"


    Zayn offered a tense smile. "Mr. Cross, I''m only making a suggestion.


    "My grandfather always taught me that inplex situations, it''s best to detain the main culprit first to avoid esction


    "I just mean that someone like Ramsey, so brutal in nature, should be controlled first."


    Simon scoffed. "A fool like you thinks he can tell me how to handle things?"


    His voice was ice-cold. "I am a major general and the director of Investigation Division 7, acting under direct military orders, and you think you can lecture me?"


    "Who do you think you are, daring to point fingers at me?"


    Simon''s voice rose. "If you dare to disrupt my mission again, I can shoot you right here!"


    Two officers stepped forward, nking Simon, while Zayn froze, stunned by the sudden turn Trying to regain hisposure, Zayn stammered, "Mr. Cross, my grandfather is Lord Westeria... "Oh, your grandfather''s Lord Westeria?" Simon cut him off, a hint of mockery in his tone. "Then call your grandfather. Ask him how he''d suggest we handle someone disrupting a military mission.


    of


    ahead,


    "You son of a b*tch! Your grandfather may be the Lord Westeria, but who the hell are you? How dare you point fingers at me! Get lost!" Simon''s voice cut through the room with scorn. "These uncouth people,ing in here with arrogance- do they even know who I am?" Turning to his officers, Simon barked, "Officers! If this fool dares act up again, shoot him on the spot!


    "Yes, sir!" The two officers immediately drew their guns aiming directly at Zayn, whose face turned pale as he instinctively stepped back. Simon was not joking-another word of nonsense, and these officers would indeed take him down.


    Zayn knew it, he had seen it before.


    Feeling utterly humiliated, Zayn burned with anger.


    The esteemed heir of the Westeria Residence, Brighton''s number one heir, had never been treated this


    way.


    He silently vowed to get back at Simon for this, even if it meant targeting his daughter, Talia.


    Chapter 572 Shoot Him on the Spot!


    Everyone in the room was beginning to understand Simon''s stance-he was clearly backing Robin.


    The order to clear and secure the area had clearlye directly from the military.


    Anyone who could not see it by now would have to be Bblivious.


    Catherine, already seeing the bigger picture, hurried forward to pull Zayn back.


    "Zayn, what are you doing? Mr. Cross is here on a mission-none of this concerns us.


    "Skr''s grudge with Robin has nothing to do with our family. Come with me!"


    Flushed with frustration, Zayn followed Catherine back into the crowd, seething with resentment but forced to retreat.


    Elliott shook his head and sneered at Zayn, who had retreated to his side. "Did you already forget what Mr. Ramsey told you yesterday?"


    Zayn wanted to snap back at Elliott, but the words caught in his throat.


    He knew exactly what Elliott meant-Robin had called him a fool just the day before.


    Soon, the bodies in the second-floor hall were all cleared away.


    However, Simon gave no orders to free Karina, Jeb, and the others on the ground; instead, he had them grouped together, and forced to stay on their knees. Skr, fuming at the humiliating sight, spat angrily, "Simon, I see what you''re doing-are you trying to turn against mepletely?"


    "If that''s how you want to see it, I can''t help you," Simon replied indifferently.


    "Skr, I''m here on a mission, and all you''ve done is shout and provoke! If it weren''t for our past asrades-in-arms, I''d have had you tied up long ago!


    "You were a soldier once, so don''t you understand what your duty is in situations like this? Now that you''ve got a little money, have you forgotten the oath you took in front of the military g?"


    "Fine!" Skr''s face was pale with rage. "If you refuse to help me, I''ll handle it myself!"


    He turned to Eithan, barking, "Call your father!"


    Everyone present knew the connection between Skr and the Southmere Residence.


    It was clear-Skr was ready to pull hisst card to go up against Robin.

 The Deadly 573

    Chapter 573 An Unprecedented Lineup.


    Chapter 573 An Unprecedented Lincup


    After Skr''s outburst, a heavy silence settled over the room.


    781


    +5 Free Cons


    "Ryder, we have a situation here! Jeb and Karina have been seriously injured, and four of our bodyguards have been killed. I''m at North za..." Skr exined in a rush.


    Growing up under the influence of Lord Southmere''s methods, he understood the subtleties at y here.


    Simon, Trent, and Elliott-all with impable backgrounds-stood firmly on Robin''s side.


    Even if his father were toe, this would not be resolved on the spot, and it would only serve to offend these powerful families further.


    Eithan also realized that today''s faulty with Skr, who had tried to treat Robin as if he were a rootlessmoner, a man to be bullied without consequence.


    Yet, that approach was clearly impossible now.


    At this level of influence, their aim was to resolve conflicts without causing others to lose face publicly.


    If they needed to take action, they would do so discreetly, from behind the scenes.


    With so many voices supporting Robin today, using direct force was out of the question.


    The wisest option would be to eliminate Robin quietly, in a way that Simon and the others could not directly oppose.


    In this situation, involving his father, Ryder Shaw, to handle the matter would be beneath their status,


    After a moment''s hesitation, Eithan leaned in and whispered to Skr, "Mr. Fiori, let''s handle this as Mr. Cross directs. This approach will keep things more manageable. There''s an important military operation underway here soon, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for my dad to get involved right now.


    We can address this after the operation isplete, Eithan suggested cautiously.


    Skr''s temper red. ''Eithan, how can you say that? If you don''t do it, I will!"


    Without waiting for further persuasion, Skr dialed Ryder''s number. "Ryder, where are you right


    now?"


    A deep voice responded on the other end, "Skr, is something wrong? I''m at the office."


    "Ryder, we have a situation here! Jeb and Tina have been seriously injured, and four of our bodyguards have been killed. I''m at North za... "Skr exined in a rush. After listening, Ryder paused. "Skr, I''ve heard some details about this. Hand the phone to Mr. Cross."


    Simon took the phone. "Mr. Shaw, are you still tied up with work?"


    "Simon," Ryder replied calmly, "what''s your n for handling this matter?"


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 573 An Unprecedented Lincup


    2K 77%


    "I''m currently carrying out the military''s emergency orders to clear North za. The Fioris issue will be addressedter."


    "Understood, Ryder responded led, I''ll speak with Skr."


    Simon returned the phone to Skr, who took it, still fuming.


    Ryder''s only instruction was, "Follow Mr. Cross''s arrangements for now. We''ll discuss it when we meet."


    Skr was stunned. Ryder had refused to intervene directly and instructed him to listen to Simon instead.


    The thought was hard to ept-his anger boiling beneath the surface.


    He was a member of one of the top five wealthy families of Brighton, yet his children had been beaten, left kneeling, and his bodyguards killed.


    And now, everyone was rallying behind the one responsible.


    How could Skr, with his influence in Brighton, ept this oue?


    Today, we can''t just let this go!


    If necessary, I''ll take this straight to the old man!


    Just then, the thunderous roar of engines filled the outdoor square.


    ncing out the windows, they saw four military helicopters slowlynding.


    From the helicopters, three teams of elite special forces inbat uniforms swiftly deployed, forming two sharp rows as they entered the first-floor hall.


    Following them, another helicopternded, from which four lieutenant generals, five major generals, seven senior colonels, and nearly 20 more officers-colonels, lieutenant colonel, and majors- disembarked.


    Nearly 40 high-ranking officers, apanied by the clite forces, proceeded to the second-floor hall.


    At the head of this formidable procession was Hunter, a lieutenant general and themander of the Special Operations Military Region.


    Walking beside him was Chief of Staff Lieutenant General Caleb, joined by Major General Jack of Dragon Pce, Deputy Commander Major General Trevor Hond, and Major Generals Wilson and Xavier, with a cadre of colonels following close behind. The sight left everyone on the second floor wide-eyed with shock.


    This was the entire seniormand of the Special Operations Military Region in one ce-an unprecedented, elite lineup.


    What could require such a powerful presence?


    Seeing them approach, Skr, the Fioris'' patriarch, rushed forward, waving his arms frantically, only to be stopped by two police officers.


    Chapter 573 An Unprecedented Lineup.


    s


    Desperate, he shouted, "Commander Baxter, I am Skr Fiori! I have something important to tell you!"


    Hunter paused, casting a cold nce his way. "You have something important? Wait your turn."


    "Commander Baxter, I have urgent matters to discuss! Skr continued shouting, undeterred. "Your former subordinate, Robin, killed my four bodyguards and seriously injured my daughter and son. I need to report this to you!" Hunter''s expression grew even colder. "I told you to wait if you have something to say. Didn''t you hear


    me?


    Two police officers immediately pushed Skr back, but he kept shouting, "Commander Baxter, this is too serious, Robin, a general, actually did


    The officers drew their guns, and Skr instantly fell silent, realizing that if he continued, he might be shot on the spot.


    Yet he could not bear to remain quiet.


    "This thug Robin should be tried in a military court!"


    Hunter stopped, turning back slowly with a piercing gaze.


    His voice was icy. "Robin is a hero of my Special Operations Military Region. He is my soldier!


    "By calling him a thug, are you insulting the dignity of Draconia''s military?


    "If you dare to utter another word that disrespects General Ramsey, you''ll be shot on the spot!"


    Everyone gasped, stunned by Hunter''s words.


    Skr broke out in a cold sweat, instinctively stepping back.


    Hunter was not bluffing: the two officers'' guns were now pointed at his head.


    The room fell into absolute silence.


    Everyone now fully understood-Robin was celebrated as a hero of the Special Operations Military Region!


    The gathering of senior military leaders was not to question him but to honor him.


    It was obvious to all that the elite forces led by Hunter had arrived with one purpose: to wee Robin.


    Only now did Skr truly grasp why Simon had acted as he did-it was clear he was here to protect Robin. Was this all under military orders?


    Did Robin reallymand such high honor and respect?


    Should we really supposed to just ept this quietly?


    If so, how could I continue to hold any standing in Brighton''s high society?


    Chapter 573 An Unprecedented Lincup


    Skr''s gaze turned sharp and malicious as he looked at Robin.


    I still have onest card to y!


    If I don''t bring you down, Robin, then I''m no true Fiori!

 The Deadly 574

    Chapter 574 Commander Baxter Said Robin''s a Hero


    Chapter 574 Commander Baxter Said Robin''s a Hero


    The quiet second-floor hall echoed with the steady, disciplined rhythm ofbat boots.


    45 Free Coins


    Among the crowd, Zayn''s eyes widened as he took in the impressive lineup of senior officers from the Special Operations Military Region.


    Why had they all gathered here?


    Could the Special Operations Military Region really be nning to punish Robin on the spot?


    Could they all be here to punish Robin? he wondered, hoping this powerful disy meant that the military had finally decided to address Robin''s actions. "Commander Baxter! Mr. Baxter, hello!" Buoyed by the thought, Zayn felt a sh of excitement and quickly pushed through the crowd, hurrying toward Hunter. Two officers immediately blocked his way. "Step back!"


    Undeterred, Zayn shouted toward Hunter, who was still walking. "Mr. Baxter!"


    Hunter stopped and turned slightly. "Who are you?"


    Taken aback, Zayn quickly replied, "Commander Baxter, I''m Zayn McKay from Westeria Residence! Are you here to punish Robin?


    "He killed four people yesterday at Springbrooke Mall-a serious vition of discipline. I can testify as a witness!


    "We can''t allow violent criminals like him to roam freely any longer!"


    Hunter''s gaze grew colder, and he signaled the two officers to step back.


    Zayn, encouraged, pressed on. "Commander Baxter, since you''re here to deal with Robin, I can provide evidence for his misconduct. Hunter gave a sharp, icyugh. ''Are you implying that you, too, wish to insult a General of the Special Operations Military Region?"


    Zayn, taken aback, replied, "Mr. Baxter, I''m only here to help...


    Hunter chuckled, "Today must be a first-I''ve never seen so many people trying to provoke me!"


    Zayn looked puzzled. "Mr. Baxter, I wouldn''t dare provoke you. I''m talking about that thug, Robin..."


    "Enough! Who do you think you are, to keep insulting a senior officer of the Special Operations Military Region? If you keep talking nonsense, take him down! Two police officers moved to nk Zayn,


    Michelle, witnessing this, felt utterly baffled.


    Are these people all out of their minds? she thought.


    1:52 Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 574 Commander Baxter Said Robin''s a Hero


    Robin made a serious mistake, didn''t he? Why don''t they see it?


    Despite Zayn''s insistence, they seemed unwilling to believe him.


    What''s happening?


    Had Robin bribed them? she wondered.


    But that was impossible-he had no background or connections. So how will he do it?


    s


    Frustrated, she stepped forward and shouted, "Commander Baxter, I was there tool Zayn is right-Robin''s a murderer and should be severely punished!


    "And Zayn''s grandfather is Lord Westeria-doesn''t his word mean anything to you?"


    Unbelievable!


    What a moron!


    Elliott, watching her, was speechless.


    How could his cousin, usually so sharp, suddenly be acting as foolish as Zayn?


    From the very beginning, the stance of the Investigation Division 7''s captain, Adam, Simon, and now Hunter, had been crystal clear: Robin was regarded as a hero for his actions at Springbrooke Mall. Yet, despite this undeniable support, Zayn and hispanions kept shouting,pletely blind to the reality.


    This was practically suicide!


    Seeing Michelle stubbornly continue, Elliott could only shake his head in disbelief-it was far toote to stop her now.


    Hunter''s face darkened as he responded coldly, "Zayn''s Identity? Are you implying his status is above mine? Just because he''s the grandson of Lord Westeria, he thinks he can order me around? "Unbelievable! How did so much trash end up at a major weing ceremony held by the Special. Operations Military Region?"


    He turned to Simon. "Mr. Cross, who are these people?


    Before Simon could answer, Michelle eagerly jumped in. "Commander Baxter, I''m Michelle Kendall! I was even on the cover of a fashion magazine!" she announced proudly.


    What a load of garbage-throw them out!" Huntermanded.


    Two police officers immediately grabbed Michelle and threw her back 30 feet,nding her beside a bewildered Zayn.


    Both stood frozen, watching Hunter stride toward Robin.


    Hunter saluted, his tone respectful yet lighthearted. "General Ramsey, the War Wolf Special Forces are deep into intensive training-how can our chief instructor be out here for a stroll? 2/4


    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 574 Commander Baxter Said Robin''s a Hero


    "But, of


    se, a little break is good too! Hahaha!"


    9K 77%


    +5 Free Cons


    Turning to the officers, hemanded, "Colonel Wright, Colonel Cross, dress General Ramsey in his


    uniform!


    "Please, our hero of the Special Operations Military Region, ept the highest salute from all officers and soldiers of the Special Operations Military Region!"


    Freya and Talia stepped forward, fitting Robin into his major general''s uniform.


    Hunter then led all the senior officers of the Special Operations Military Region in a solemn salute to


    Robin.


    The atmosphere was heavy with reverence, leaving everyone present stunned by the profound honor given to Robin.. Hunter and all the senior leaders of the Special Operations Military Region had left no room for doubt with their actions.


    Robin was a hero, not someone to be punished for rooting out evil and standing up for justice.


    Draconia''s High Command would never allow the righteous to suffer while viins thrived.


    In the end, justice will always prevail.


    It was clear now-the military and the Special Operations Military Region had fully exonerated Robin.


    He remained the respected major general and chief instructor of the Special Operations Military Region.


    As Robin stood under the lights in his impressive military uniform, Zayn looked on in confusion, murmuring, "What''s going on here?"


    While the crowd marveled at the grand disy, Marge who had just regained consciousness, caught sight


    of Robin.


    Trembling with shock and awe, she whispered, "Sir?"


    Noticing her pale face, Marrisa leaned in and asked, "Hey, what''s wrong?


    "It''s fine now," Marissa replied, tears brimming in her eyes. "That''s my Robin-he''s a general! Commander Baxter said he''s a hero!" Hearing Marrisa''s words, Marge was overwhelmed with joy.


    These were tears of relief and happiness, emotions she had buried for so long.


    Marrisa, however, was still in the dark about the true depth of Marge''s feelings.


    No one in the world knew.


    Only Marge understood the magnitude of this moment-the joy and hope she felt, something she had. waited 20 long years to witness. Marge silently vowed to herself that she would find a way to confirm her suspicions.


    Chapter 574 Commander Baxter Said Robin''s a Hero


    s


    However, until she had undeniable proof, she would keep it secret-to protect the chance of preserving at legacy for the master''s family.


    If Robin was indeed the boy who mysteriously vanished during the Dragon Manor robbery 20 years ago, then it felt as though a divine hand had intervened.


    Trembling, she tightly held Joanna''s hand.


    After receiving the ce from Hunter and the other officers, Robin turned toward Marge and Marrisa.


    "Marrisa, Brenda, I owe you a meal. I''ll treat you when I return. He nodded to Joanna and her daughter before joining the leaders of the Special Operations Military Region as they exited the hall.


    With that, he nodded toward Joanna and Marge, got up and walked out of the hall with the leaders of the Special Operations Military Region


    As he walked away, Robin paused, pointing back at Jeb. If someone like you is still alive, it''s an injustice." With that, he stomped on the marble floor, and then continued toward the exit.


    Jebughed defiantly. "What can you do? I''m alive and well, aren''t I? Hahaha!"


    At that instant, a sharp crack splintered through the marble floor, tracing a line from where Robin had stood to Jeb''s feet.


    In a heartbeat, Jeb copsed, blood spurting as he died on the spot.

 The Deadly 575

    Chapter 575 Too Easy


    Chapter 575 Too Easy


    5 Free Coins


    The grand hall of the Northern Business za stood silent, its vast emptiness broken only by the rhythmic tter of boots striking the polished floor.


    The sound echoed, sharp and disciplined, as the procession of senior officers from the Special Operations Military Region marched in perfect unison. Their imposing presence drew every gaze.


    No one noticed the lifeless body of Jeb sprawled on the ground.


    Suddenly, a raw, anguished wail shattered the silence.


    "My son Skr''s voice tore through the stillness as he cradled Drogo''s limp form. His grief twisted into fury as he raised his tear-streaked face to the soldiers.


    "Stop right there!" he roared, his voice filled with despair and rage. "Robin killed my son! You owe me an exnation!"


    "If you think you can silence me, if you think you can crush the Fioris with your power, think again!! swear, I''ll tear the heavens apart if I must, but Robin will pay for this with his life!"


    The officers halted mid-step. The weight of Skr''s words hung heavy in the air.


    Blocking their path, Skr fell to his knees. His sobs wracked his body, yet his voice carried a desperate plea.


    "Mr. Cross... Commander Baxter... You must do what''s right. Drogo never provoked Robin, not once. And. yet Robin killed him. You can''t protect him this time!"


    "Even if they''re officers of Draconia, they can''t just take a life without facing judgment!"


    Simon nced at Hunter. Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them. Simon turned and gestured toward the two medical examiners standing nearby. "Check Drogo. Tell me how he died." Simon said. The examiners approached the lifeless body. They knelt down and began their work. Then they went back to Simon. "Mr. Cross, Drogo''s heart rupturedpletely. All eight major blood vessels to the heart were severed." The heart depends on eight vital vessels, each as necessary as the next.


    Some bring blood in, while others send it out. Without them, the heart can''t keep the body alive.


    A single rupture is often fatal. For Drogo, all eight were destroyed.


    There was nothing anyone could have done.


    Skr staggered forward, his face twisted in shock. "No That''s impossible! He was standing right there, alive and well. How could his heart fail like that?"


    The examiners stood firm, their expressions unmoved. One of them turned to Skr, his tone sharp. "Mr.


    Chapter 575 Too Easy


    Fioris, we understand your grief. But this is the truth. Respect our findings."


    "We are certain of our findings," the first examiner said, his voice steady and measured.


    s


    "If you don''t believe us, the second one added, his expression unchanging, "you can cut open your son''s chest yourself."


    Skr''s shout ripped through the stillness. "Lies! You''re protecting Robin! I''ll take my son''s body and have it examined somewhere else!"


    Simon stepped forward. His expression hardened, his tone sharp. "Skr, enough of this. If you want another test, go ahead."


    "But let me remind you of something. Our forensic team is the finest there is. No onees close."


    "They don''t need machines to know the truth," he continued. "But since you''re so determined, we''ll show you. You two, bring the scanner and let him see for himself."


    The examiners nodded and moved quickly. A few momentster, the machine hummed to life.


    The screen lit up with an image of Drogo''s shattered heart. The vessels, each vital for life, had been destroyed. Skr stared at the disy. His knees buckled, and he fell to the floor. "No," he whispered, his voice breaking. "This isn''t possible. Robin did this. He killed my son!"


    Hunter crossed his arms and let out a low, derisive chuckle. "Stop making wild ims, Skr. Did you actually see General Ramsey do anything to your son?"


    Skr''s hand shot out, trembling, as he pointed at Robin. "I saw it!" he cried. "When he stomped the ground, cracks shot through the marble, straight to my son''s feet. And then... he fell." As his words faded, the room seemed to hold its breath.


    The floor beneath them groaned, and from the ce Robin had struck earlier, the marble split again. Dozens of jagged cracks raced outward, crawling across the ground like the limbs of a great beast


    Where the jagged cracks crept across the stone floor, every person in the hall pressed a hand to their chest.


    They didn''t know why, but fear gripped them, sharp and undeniable. It was as if the ground itself carried the power to tear their hearts apart, just as it had Drogo''s.


    Hunter stepped closer, his boots echoing against the fractured marble. He pointed to the lines beneath Skr''s feet. "Skr," he said, his voice cutting through the tension like a de, "there are cracks right. under you. Yet here you are, alive and well. Why didn''t they kill you?"


    Hunter''s tone turned cold. I''m warning you now-insult my officers agairi, and I''ll deal with you myself."


    "You''ve dragged their names through the mud, time and time again. Do you think I''ll let that slide? Do you think I''m a man with no boundaries?"


    "If you have grievances, take them to the tribunal. use me. use General Ramsey. Let the military decide."


    But don''t think for a second you can stand here and throw baseless usations at my men. Not in my


    III


    Chapter 575 Too Easy


    presence." Hunter''s eyes burned as he spoke thest words. "Now leave.


    +5 FIRE C


    Coins


    Trent moved into the light. Mr. Fioris, he began, his voice steady and professional, "I speak to you now as a man of thew. Thew does not care for wild theories or personal grudges. It cares about evidence, motive, and the actions proven to have urred." "You say General Ramsey killed your son. But you have no proof. No one saw him strike. No one saw him


    lift a hand.


    "How could he have killed Drogo from across the hall? The distance alone makes your usation absurd."


    "You''re treading dangerous ground. ndering a man without cause? That''s an offense in itself."


    Skr''s face flushed red. His voice rose in fury. "Trent You''re nothing but Robin''s shield!"


    Trent shrugged, unfazed. "I am speaking as awyer, not as his ally. Ask anywyer, and they''ll tell you the same thing."


    "The question remains: how will you prove that Robin killed Drogo?"


    Skr''s voice cut through the air, trembling with desperation. "He must have used some special technique to shatter my son''s heart!"


    Trent let out a dryugh, shaking his head. "Special technique? Mr. Fioris, such baseless ims hold no ground in the eyes of thew." "Thew respects only facts. Not your fantasies."


    "I''ll offer you onest piece of advice: stop this now, before you ruin yourselfpletely."


    "I understand your grief. Losing a son-it''s unbearable Your anger is justified."


    "But Drogo''s body was fragile. He lived a life of indulgence, his heart weakened by excess. This outburst of joy earlier-it''s more than usible that it caused his heart to rupture."


    "As for your im that General Ramsey somehow killed him from afar?" Trent shrugged. "That''s not something science orw can exin. It steps beyond reality itself."


    "And if General Ramsey were truly some godlike figure capable of such feats, do you think the Fioris could stop him?"


    "This is the reality you face."


    "In this world, there''s a truth that''s hard to ept. Some people, or forces, are so overwhelmingly powerful that they operate outside the rules."


    "Like a storm that levels a city-what can you do against such destruction?"


    Let me be clear. No matter how you fight this, the Fioris cannot win. Save yourself while you still can."


    Skr clutched Drogo''s lifeless body, his cries rising in anguish.


    "No! I won''t let this go! Robin, you killed my son! I swear, I''ll destroy you-and your family!"


    153 Tue, Dec


    Chapter 575 Too Easy


    s


    Robin turned, his eyes cold as stone. "Skr," he said, his voice calm yetced with danger, "if you wish to see the Fioris reduced to ashes, then go ahead. Try me


    "I''ll make one thing clear. If a single hair on my family''s heads is harmed here in Brighton, I will know it was you.


    "And I''ll erase the Fioris from existence."


    Skr pointed a trembling finger at Robin, his voice shaking with fury. "You dare threaten me? You think I''ll stand for this?"


    Robin brushed a speck of dust from his sleeve, his expression unbothered. "Threaten you?" he said, his voice cutting. I''ll do more than that if ites to it."


    "Even without my rank, without this uniform, I can still crush you."


    "The Fioris are nothing more than ants to me. Destroying you would be a mere whim."

 The Deadly 576

    Chapter 576 Utter Destruction


    I-


    +5 Free Cons


    "The Fioris are nothing more than ants to me. Destroying you would be a mere whim."


    The silence of Northern za was shattered by Robin''s voice, powerful and unyielding.


    How arrogant, how full of disdain.


    Even without my title, I could still destroy you!


    In the moment when Robin turned, his sheer force of will, the aura of someone who could crush you with a nce, filled the air.


    There were creatures in this world-worse than animals-who thought that with a few coins in their pockets and the right powerful ally, they could bully and oppress the weak. They didn''t know-such arrogance only leads to destruction.


    No respect. No self-awareness. No mercy. The world would have no ce for you.


    For them, there was only destruction.


    Skr trembled, his body shaking with a fear he had never known before.


    A deep, gut-wrenching terror surged within him, unrelenting.


    Everyone at the scene felt it too.


    The force of Robin''s presence hit them like a storm. They all looked up, drawn to the sharp lights above.


    Robin stood there, a figure of authority, stars gleaming on his uniform, radiating glory. Every inch of him seemed to hum with power-power that could destroy everything in its path. Trent had been right.


    Before someone like Robin, what could anyone do? Even if they were to be destroyed, what would it matter?


    The Fioris had always believed their ce as one of the five most powerful families in Brighton,bined- with their ties to Southmere Residence, gave them the right to do whatever they wanted. They thought they could push others around, act without fear of punishment


    But they were wrong. When true strength stood before them, they were nothing.


    Joanna, shaken and barely standing after everything that had happened, hurried to Robin as he turned to leave. "Mr. Ramsey, I don''t know how to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I would have been lost." She bowed low, her heart in her eyes.


    Jack, who had been walking away, stopped dead in his tracks.


    He stared up at the glittering lights in the Northern za, his gaze locking onto Robin and Joanna,


    000


    11-53 Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 576 Utter Destruction


    standing


    te together.


    s


    A chill ran through him, like a cold wind sweeping across his skin. "How how is this possible?" he whispered to himself, eyes wide.


    Wilson, noticing Jack''s strange reaction, moved closer. General Grayson, what''s going on?" he asked. quietly.


    "They look nearly identical. Could it be..."Jack muttered.


    Wilson looked in the direction Jack was looking at.


    The figures under the sparkling chandelier looked nearly identical.


    Their eyes, deep and endless like the night sky, their faces sharp and strong, with the same confident expression. It was uncanny.


    They looked like two halves of the same whole.


    There could be only one exnation for the resemnte-shared blood, the same family.


    Robin, seeing the gratitude in Joanna''s eyes, nodded slightly. "We''re friends. No need to thank me," he said, his voice calm. "Just... make sure you don''t end up in trouble like this again. Focus on your future." Joanna could only nod, still speechless, her heart too full for words. "Okay..." she managed, her voice soft.


    Robin turned and made his way toward the waiting soldiers.


    As he passed Jack, he gave him a light tap on the shoulder. "Let''s move, Robin said.


    Jack blinked, as if waking from a trance, then followed Robin as they headed toward the exit.


    Marrisa watched them go, her mouth hanging open in shock. They look so alike," she whispered. "They must be brother and sister!"


    Before she could say more, Marge was beside her, hand over her mouth.


    "Mmm...!" Marrisa gasped, squirming to break free. "You''re killing me! What are you doing?"


    Marge leaned in, her voice low and urgent. "Don''t talk about that. It''s not the right time."


    "Oh! Okay, I won''t," Marrisa promised, thinking Marge just didn''t want Joanna to overhear them.


    Across the room, Catherine stood by the entrance, watching Robin disappear into the lobby. His figure seemed to shine, like a star in the dark.


    There was something about him that drew her in, something she couldn''t exin.


    Her heart fluttered, as it had when she firstid eyes on him that day.


    She didn''t know why it felt that way.


    It made her uneasy. And she didn''t want to think about it. Not now.


    1


    11:53 Tue, Dec 3 ti G.


    Chapter 576 Utter Destruction


    s.


    Michelle, standing next to her, sighed deeply. "Catherine, I just don''t get it, she said, frustration in her


    voice.


    Why does Robin get to wear that officer''s uniform?


    "And why is Commander Baxter so protective of him?


    "What''s so special about him?


    Zayn would look way better in that uniform. He''s stronger and more handsome.


    "I don''t understand what these old men are thinking-


    "I think they''re jealous of Zayn''s skills," Michelle muttered, eyes dark. "They picked Robin because they''re afraid of Zayn."


    Catherine nced at Michelle''s swollen cheek, her eyes hardening. You need medicine, Michelle," she said, her voice cutting through the air.


    Michelle blinked, confused by the suddenment. "Medicine? What medicine? I''m fine."


    Zayn, walking up beside them, studied Michelle with a concerned look. "Michelle, are you not feeling. well?"


    Catherine didn''t answer. She simply turned and started walking away.


    Elliott,


    ng behind, spoke up, his voice low but stern. "She''s got more than just a bruise. It''s her head that''s the real problem. Both of you might want to get checked." Michelle froze, her eyes wide with realization.


    "Are you calling me crazy?" she snapped, stomping her foot. I''m telling Grandpa about this!"


    Elliott just shrugged, unfazed by her outburst. "Go ahead. I don''t care," he said, his tone t.


    Meanwhile, Zayn''s eyes turned to Robin''s retreating figure. A dark glint shed in his gaze. "Hmph. Enjoy this while itsts, he muttered, low enough only for himself to hear.


    The sounds of disciplined footsteps filled the Northern Business za, the rhythmic thud of military boots echoing in the now-empty space. Robin, his uniform gleaming with gold, walked farther away, the light catching the stars on his rank. Above, the helicopters began their rise, engines roaring to life.


    The za, once filled with voices and noise, now stood eerily quiet, like a graveyard in the wind.


    Everything that had happened seemed to fade like a bad dream, swallowed by the cold night air.


    Simon, from the Investigation Division 7, approached Skr slowly, his expression unreadable.


    "Skr" Simon said, "there''s nothing more to investigate. The footage tells the whole story. Drogo and his men started the fight. Robin only defended himself.


    "All four bodyguards are dead. Drogo and Karina got what they deserved.


    Chapter 576 Utter Destruction


    s


    Enough of the chatter. You know what you have to do. But remember this-don''t let greed cloud your judgment.


    "Don''t forget what''s right and what''s wrong. If you do, it could be your downfall.


    "It''s important to keep your heart steady and know what''s right," he said. "If you don''t, you''ll lose yourself."


    He led his team from the Northern za, his steps steady as they left the vast emptiness behind.


    Skr stood still, holding his son''s cold body. His eyes were hard, filled with a darkness that could swallow the world.


    "My son is dead," he muttered to himself, his voice barely a whisper. "What is there left to fear?


    "Robin, you''ll pay for this. I''ll make sure Drogo is avenged.


    I''ll use whatever power I must. It won''t matter.


    "Eithan, we''re leaving


    Eithan nced around the empty hall, his face shadowed with thoughts. "Skr, let''s talk to Grandpa and


    Dad. They''ll have a n.


    As they passed Joanna Marge, Marrisa, and Brenda. Skr sneered, augh that held no warmth.


    "Hmph."


    He swept his sleeve and stormed away, his steps quick and full of purpose.


    Robin, you can''t protect your family all the time. Not like this


    I''ll take care of them first. That''ll be the start of this

 The Deadly 577

    Chapter 577 The Sigh of Sorrow


    Chapter 577 The Sigh of Sorrow


    s


    At 10:30 in the evening, the dim light of the Northern Business za executive office cast long shadows: across the floor.


    Gatlin knelt before Elliott, his hands shaking as he begged for mercy.


    "Mr. Chandler, please. I''ve been here for so long. Even if I haven''t done much to earn praise, I''ve worked. hard. If you let me stay, I''ll do anything. Just don''t fire me. Please. "If I leave now, no one will ever give me a chance again.


    Elliott''s lips curled into a bitter smile. His voice was sharp as a de. "If I keep you, how do I exin that to Mr. Ramsey? How do I face the people who look up to me? "I''ve warned you befere, Gatlin. I won''t stand for this kind of behavior on mynd.


    "Drogo attacked Joanna, and instead of doing what''s right, you defended him and went after Mr. Ramsey. You made your own bed. Now lie in it.


    "Spare your life tonight? That''s me showing mercy. Don''t mistake that for kindness.


    "Who taught you to suck up to the powerful and crush those beneath you?


    "If I let you get away with this, what will happen to thepany? What will happen to everything I''ve built?


    "Leave. If you don''t stop talking. I might just end your miserable life.


    Gatlin''s body shook, his hands trembling as he fell to his knees. He bowed several times. "Thank you sparing me.


    for


    "You''re out of Brighton. I''ve set up a pension for you, enough for you to live out your days. But you must be gone before midnight. Understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chandler! Thank you!" Gatlin scrambled to his feet, bowing again, and hurried out of the room.


    A pair of bodyguards entered next, their footsteps quiet but firm. "Mr. Chandler, the people from Sproutlings Learning Institute, including Kandy, have been dealt with." "And Francesca?" he asked.


    "Francesca''s situation has been handled. Her mother has received the full medical payment as instructed."


    Elliott nodded slowly. "Good. As for what happens next that''s her problem.


    "What''s the situation with Joanna and her mother?"


    One of the bodyguards hesitated before speaking. Joanna and Marge were living in a house on the western edge of the city, but today, thendlord took it back." Elliot''s face darkened. He nced out the window at the heavy rain. "What?" His voice was a low growl. "Where are they now?"


    Chapter 577 The Sigh of Sorrow


    "They''re moving out, the bodyguard reported. "Thendlord tossed all their things outside."


    Elliott''s jaw tightened. "Who is thisndlord?"


    "We don''t know, Mr. Chandler, We haven''t been able to figure it out yet"


    "Mr. Ramsey told us to stay away from Joanna and her mother. We are to watch them from a distance, not


    interfere."


    Elliott''s eyes narrowed, and his expression became unreadable. Fine. Keep your distance. But if no one harms them, let them go. His mind raced.


    Why had Robin Ramsey ordered him to stay out of their lives?


    Why not just help Joanna and her mother directly?


    But Elliott couldn''t grasp the deeper reason behind Robin''s choice.


    Robin didn''t want to harm the pride of the two women.


    On the train, he had noticed how, despite their struggles, Joanna and Marge carried themselves with quiet pride.


    They kept their dignity, clinging to the little joys they could find.


    They wouldn''t ept charity, not from anyone.


    They would rather work hard at menial jobs than lose their pride for a moment of case.


    To them, struggling on their own was more important than receiving help from others, no matter how hard it got


    Robin understood this. That was why he told Elliott to stay out of it, to give them space to keep their. independence. Instead of stepping in directly, Robin asked Marrisa to help quietly.


    Through her, Joanna could find ways to improve her life at school, to change things on her own.


    The satisfaction and pride of earning sess through her own efforts was something money could never give.


    Joanna and Marge weren''t like people such as Rhea.


    Rhea, with her shallow desires and obsession with appearances, would do anything for money-as long as it didn''t require work.


    Though Rhea came from a poor family as well, she thought like someone from the lowest rung of society, always looking for an easy way out.


    11:53 Tue, Dec 3 ti B.


    Chapter 577 The Sigh of Sorrow


    s


    At the stroke of 11 PM, a torrential rain fell on the town of Brighton. The streets were slick with water, the night sky lit only by shes of lightning


    Outside a crumbling house on the edge of the western district, Marge and Joanna stood, drenched to the bone. They clutched thest of their belongings, helpless against the downpour. A man, his face lined with age, stood in the doorway, watching them.


    Joanna, shivering from the cold, stepped forward. "Please, sir," she begged. "Can we stay just one more night? We''ll find a way to pay you, I promise.


    "If it weren''t for an unexpected situation, my sry would''vee through today. But the training center I work for had a problem.


    "Don''t worry, my paper won a prize. Soon, I''ll get a schrship. I''ll repay you."


    Thendlord studied them with a cruel gaze, his lips curling into a sneer. "No money, no room. Get out."


    Joanna turned to look at Marge, whose frail form trembled in the rain. She couldn''t give up yet


    "Please," she said again, her voice almost breaking. It''s sote, and the rain ising down hard We''ll leave by morning if you just let us stay tonight. My mother''s not well-if she gets sick.


    Thendlord eyed Joanna as she stood there, soaked and shivering. His gaze was cold and calcting. Til let you stay," he said, his voiceced with malice. "But only if you agree to something... in return." Joanna stiffened, her eyes narrowing with disgust. "You''re vile!"


    Thendlord''s face twisted into a snarl. "Vile?" He took a step forward, his hand swinging across Joanna''s check. "You think you can just stay here without paying the price?"


    Marge grabbed Joanna''s arm, pulling her away. "Come on, Joanna. Let''s go. We''ll find shelter somewhere else.


    Thendlord''sughter echoed in the rain. "In this cole I hope you freeze out there."


    His eyes followed Joanna, greedy and unblinking. "Like I said, if you agree to my terms, I''ll let you stay. Three months, no charge. What do you think?"


    Marge stepped forward, pointing a trembling finger at him. "You think you can get away with this? If the master hears about this, he''ll have you killed!"


    Thendlord''sughter echoed in the dark, empty street. "Kill me? The master? Are you crazy, old woman? You''ll freeze to death out here tonight, I swear it!" Marge didn''t answer him. She grabbed Joanna''s arm and pulled her into the rain, pushing forward.


    As they ran, Marge''sughter broke the tension. "Joanna, I''m so happy today!"


    Joanna turned to her mother, drenched and looking like a soaked rat, but stillughing as if the world were fine. "Mom, how can you be happy right now?" Marge''s smile only grew. "Joanna, it''s Mother''s Day today!


    Chapter 577 The Sigh of Sorrow


    "It''s the happiest day I''ve had in 20 years!"


    Joanna stopped dead in her tracks. Today? It''s Mother''s Day?


    s


    She looked at herself, wet and shivering, and then at her mother, equally soaked. A sharp pang of guilt twisted inside her chest.


    "Mom, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t even give you a warm home to rest. And today of all days, I''ve made you struggle in the rain." Her voice broke. Tm sorry."


    Atst, they found shelter. They rushed into the self-service area of a bank owned by Robin''s family.


    They sat on the cold floor, trying to catch their breath. Marge''s smile was still there, lighting up her face. Joanna, today, the gods gave me the biggest gift. I''m truly happy. I don''t even know how to exin it." Joanna watched her mother, soaked to the bone, yet still radiating joy. Her own eyes welled with quiet tears, a mix of love and pain.


    When the webs of fate wrapped around my hearth,


    When the smoke of dreams whispered the sorrow of hunger,


    I stubbornly spread the ashes of my own lost hope....

 The Deadly 578

    1:53 Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 578 A Promise of Promotion


    Chapter 578 A Promise of Promotion


    The rain had stopped by morning.


    Sunlight, warm and golden, filtered through the ss doors of the bank''s self-service area.


    Joanna slowly woke, blinking against the light.


    She saw her mother''s gentle smile and felt the haze of sleep lift from her mind.


    +5 Free Cont


    A rich, tempting scent of bread filled the air. Her stomach, empty from the night before, growled in protest.


    Joanna hadn''t eaten since the previous day.


    The hunger was sharp, reminding her how long it had been since herst meal.


    "Mom! You''re up already?" she murmured, still half asleep.


    Marge stood before her, a bag of bread and milk in her hands.


    "Mom, how did you get the money for this?"


    Marge grinned. "I had a little bit saved. When I saw you sleeping, I went across to buy breakfast. Hurry, eat before it gets cold."


    Joanna tore the bread in half. "We''ll share it."


    Marge shook her head. I''ve already had some."


    "Come on, Mom, we''ll split it Otherwise, I won''t eat


    Marge sighed but took the other half, and they ate together, sharing a small moment of joy.


    The sunlight touched their faces, making their smiles shine even brighter.


    Joanna finished thest sip of milk and noticed something on the floor near Marge.


    A blood donation card.


    Her heart sank. "Mom, did you donate blood?"


    Marge nced down, realizing the card had fallen.


    "Well... I had a lot of blood. Donating some for breakfast seemed like a good idea,'' she said lightly.


    Joanna''s eyes filled with tears. "Why, Mom? You''re already so weak. That''s like giving away your life."


    Marge chuckled softly, her voice full of warmth. "It''s fine, Joanna. Life is tough, but we''ll get through it. One step at a time.


    TIl find a job today...


    III


    11:54 Tue, Dec 3 ti B.


    Chapter 578 A Promise of Promotion


    Joanna cut her off. "No, you won''t. Your body can''t handle it.


    I


    "Til go to the school and speak with my advisor. Maybe can find a job that pays immediately."


    s


    Marge stopped. She knew Joanna wouldn''t back down. After a long pause, she sighed and nodded. "Alright."


    Joanna helped her mother out of the self-service area. They stepped into the cool morning air, heading toward the school under the rising sun.


    At Northlorn Residence, Elliott strolled through the vi''s garden, his steps slow, deliberate.


    Two bodyguards hurried over to him.


    "Mr. Elliott, thendlord from the western outskirts has been handled."


    Elliott''s voice was sharp, his tone cold. "Good. What about Joanna and Marge?"


    The bodyguard hesitated before answering. "Marge donated blood this morning, got some breakfast in return. Then she went to school with Joanna" Elliott shook his head. "Fine. Keep an eye on them from a distance. Don''t get involved."


    "Also, in a few days, the Special Operations Military Region will begin the military martial tournament. There will likely be activity at Westeria Residence soon.


    The chief instructor of Dragon Soul Special Forces, Gavin Brooks, was recalled to Westeria Residencest night," said the bodyguard.


    "Gavin?" Elliott''s brow furrowed. What''s he doing there? Is Zayn trying to rig the tournament?


    He paused, thoughts shifting. "Has there been any word from the Fioris?"


    The bodyguard replied. "They''ve brought Drogo''s body back to their home. They''ve hired forensic experts from Brighton, but there''s been no update.


    "The Shaws paid no visit to the Fioris. No news from Southmere Residence either. It''s like they''re pretending nothing''s happened.


    "The Fioris are holding Drogo''s funeral, though, the bodyguard added.


    "Skr seems calmer thanst night."


    Elliott rubbed his chin. "Ryder''s too clever for his own good. He won''t go to the Fioris now, and he''ll refuse anyone from their family who wants to visit his father. "He''ll wait until the fuss over Drogo dies down. Then, he''ll make his move."


    Elliott''s eyes hardened. "Let''s keep an eye on the Fioris See what they do next."


    He paused, then added sharply. "Make sure the Leif women and Marrisa are safe. If anything happens to them, it will be a disaster.


    Chapter 578 A Promise of Promotion


    +5 Free Com


    At Westeria Residence, in the sitting room, Zayn sat back in therge chair, his posture rxed but alert.


    Across from him, a man in his forties, dressed in military attire, sat rigidly, waiting.


    "Mr. Zayn, we''re ready for the military martial tournament. With our current strength, Dragon Soul is secure. But you called me here in haste. Is there something urgent?" Zayn kept his eyes closed, the chair rocking beneath him. His voice, when it came, was calm.


    "Mr. Brooks," Zayn said slowly, "you''ve been stuck in that position for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Zayn continued, "At your age, do you really think moving up is still possible?


    "You''ve spent years hiding away, resting. Do you think that will get you anywhere?"


    "Mr. Zayn," Gavin said, voice full of humility, "I''ve always been the one left behind. If not for you and the master, I wouldn''t be here today. I never expected to rise higher."


    Zayn let out a small, mockingugh. "You were once a warrior, Gavin. A true force in the military hat happened to that fire!


    "My grandfather put a lot of faith in you. He wanted you to rise, to be a bigger man. Are you really satisfied with just your current position? You won''t get anywhere like that."


    Gavin stood, bowing slightly, his hands sped before him. "Mr. Zayn, please, just tell me what you need me to do."


    Zayn studied him for a moment, then spoke inly. "Dragon Soul''s ce in the tournament is safe. No need to worry about that.


    "But there''s something else. You''ve heard about the new chief instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces, haven''t you? Younger than you by nearly 20 years, yet he has the same position as you." Zayn''s lips curved into a thin smile. "What do you think of that?"


    Gavin scoffed. "Mr. Zayn, what can I do? He''s been hand-picked by Commander Hunter himself to lead the War Wolf Special Forces. How could Ipare to him?"


    Zayn leaned forward, his tone sharp. "You''re missing the bigger picture. The War Wolf Special Forces are in a tight spot. Do you understand what it means to have Robin join them?"


    Gavin thought for a moment, then answered, "If they lose to Dragon Soul or Dark Panther, they''ll be disbanded."


    Zayn nodded. "Exactly. And if that happens, what''s Robin''s worth as chief instructor then?"


    Gavin''s expression shifted. "You mean...


    Zayn''s gaze grew cold. "It''s all a show. Do you really think it''s more than that?"


    Zayn''s confusion was clear, "What do you mean, Mr. Zayn?"


    Zayn''s voice was calm, but his words cut deep. "He''s challenged me too many times. This tournament, I intend to make him pay. Maybe even disappearpletely.


    Tue,


    Chapter 578 A Promise of Promotion


    2477%


    "The rules have changed," Zayn added, eyes glinting. "Now, chief instructors can fight. Death and injury are just part of the game."


    Gavin froze, unsure. "But... what if-?".


    Zayn waved him off. "No what ifs. Do it. Any consequences, I''ll take care of them with my grandfather."


    Gavin stood straighter, his resolve solidifying. I understand what must be done."


    Zayn rose to his feet and patted Gavin on the shoulder Eliminate Robin, and I''ll make sure you are promoted."

 The Deadly 579

    Chapter 579 Tournament on Wolfsbane Summit


    +5 Free Co


    The grass stretched green beneath the wide sky, and the air was filled with the chirps of birds, their songs rising like a chorus.


    as an April morning at the Brighton Wolfsbane Summit Military Base, calm and clear.


    The sun shone down, bright and unyielding, while the gs fluttered in the breeze, their colors vivid against the morning sky.


    Wolfsbane Summit, thergest open training ground in all of Draconia, stood ready for the grand event- the Special Operations Military Region''s biannualpetition. The clock struck eight.


    Above, the sky was a perfect blue, clear and unmarred with just a few clouds driftingzily by.


    On the training field. soldiers from Draconia''s Special Forces, representing the Seven Military stood tall.


    Their armor gleamed in the sunlight, and the air around them hummed with the strength of their presence


    At the front of the field, before a raised tform, 1,000 soldiers lifted their right fists high.


    They faced the military g, and with voices strong and clear, they vowed:


    I am a soldier of Draconia''s Special Forces.


    I swear to serve with loyalty,


    To honor my duty and follow everymand.


    I will keep the secrets entrusted to me,


    And face danger with courage.


    Always ready to fight,


    And never turn my back on myrades.


    I will defend my homnd, no matter the cost.


    The vow rang out, firm and powerful, echoing through the Wolfsbane Summit Military Base.


    With the final words of the oath still hanging in the air, thepetition began.


    Two teams, the lowest-ranked special forces, would be cut from thepetition. Only the strongest would rethain,


    The two teams set to be eliminated would lose their names and be broken down, reshuttled into new roles.


    Most of the Special Forces soldiers would leave the Special Operations Military Region to serve elsewhere. 1/4


    11:54 Tue, Dec 3 ti B.


    Chapter 579 Tournament on Wolfsbane Summit


    This contest was no mere disy of strength. It was a turning point for every soldier''s future.


    For those who wanted to stay in the Special Forces, it was do or die.


    ¡ú+5 Free Cons


    This would be their final shot to prove themselves. Every soldier would fight not just for victory, but for the honor they had sworn to uphold.


    Thepetition would be quick,sting only one day.


    The first three rounds were done, and the rankings had been decided.


    Based on the scores, the seven teams were divided into two groups-Group A and Group B.


    The War Wolf Special Forces, ranked lowest, were at risk of being eliminated.


    They w


    were ced in Group A with the top-ranked Dragon Soul and second-ce Dark Panther.


    The second-lowest team, the Fierce Tiger Special Forces, ended up in Group B.


    They would face Cobra, Lionheart, and Scorpion-teams ranked third, fourth, and fifth,


    Ten days before the event, the Special Operations Military Region had reviewed rmendations from the Seven Military Zones. The rules for the elimination rounds had been set. The contest would have three parts:


    The first was a 20-mile march with full gear, followed by a 3.5-mile reconnaissance course with over 40 enemy checkpoints, then a 7-mile armed sprint.


    The second was a sniper challenge, including a 500-yard nighttime shot and moving targets.


    The third event tested each soldier''s hand-to-handbat abilities.


    If the results of the first three rounds left the challenger and the challenged team tied, there would be an overtime round..


    The overtime would be a free challenge, where both teams could choose the type of challenge-either long-range shooting or personal hand-to-handbat.


    The two teams would draw lots to determine who would be the challenger and who would be the one to defend.


    The challenger would send only one representative, while the defending team could send up to three challengers.


    Today''s militarypetition was crucial. It would decide the fate of two teams.


    So, all the soldiers in the seven teams were ready, their muscles tense, their eyes fixed on the task ahead.


    Pastpetitions had always been intense and full of excitement.


    In addition to the high-ranking officers of the Special Operations Military Region and military officials. there were also some spectators.


    Chapter 579 Tournament on Wolfsbane Summit


    +5 Free Cons


    Since thepetition was open and held at a public military base, military personnel and their families could apply in advance for a chance to watch.


    At the moment, all the senior officers of the Special Operations Military Region were seated at themand tform.


    The event had also attracted some former high-ranking officials who had once served in the Special Operations Military Region, as well as senior oflicers from other departments. Seated in the front were figures like Major General Simon of Investigation Division 7, Major General Jack of the Dragon Pce, and Major General Li Martin, among others. Alongside them were mid-ranking officers and military descendants, who had applied to watch the event.


    The heirs of Brighton''s Seven Kings were there as well. This was their once-in-three-years chance to observe and learn.


    Zayn. Michelle, Elliott, along with Trent and Eithan, arrived early at the venue.


    Since its creation, the Special Operations Military Region had set up this system.


    Its goal was to encourage growth andpetition within its ranks.


    It was also a chance to showcase the Special Operations Military Region''s progress and achievements every three years.


    At 8:15 AM, Chief of Staff, Caleb, stood before the assembly, delivering an inspiring speech on behalf of the Special Operations Military Region Command,


    "Soldiers," he began, his voice echoing across the base. You stand here, at the Wolfsbane Summit military base, a ce once built by Draconia''s greatest warrior, hero''snd. "Our chief warrior not only created this base, but he forged a ce where the greatest of warriors could


    rise.


    "He forged a newer, morepetitive structure for the Special Operations Military Region!


    "Years of hard work have turned it into a force that trained some of the best soldiers in all of Draconia


    "Soldiers, both retired and active, carry that training far beyond the battlefield, shaping the future of the nation''s military.


    "Every one of them had faced what you are about to face.


    "The purpose of thesepetitions isn''t to simply weed out the weak. It is to push the strong to be better, to inspire all of you to greatness.


    The soldiers would be reminded of their duty. To improve, to refine their skills, and to be ready. Always,


    "When the country calls, you will need to


    tall. To protect the people. To defend our honor.


    Though thepetition is tough, it follows the naturalw of survival. Only the fittest will endure.


    "Without harsh trials, you would never be the strangest!


    Chapter 579 Tournament on Wolfsbane Summit


    "Now, it is time for the instructors of the seven teams to take their ces"


    The seating arrangement had been set long ago, based on the founding dates of each unit.


    The War Wolf Special Forces, being the first to be created, would take the first seat.


    After them were Dragon Soul, Dark Panther, Fierce Tiger, Cobra, Lionheart, and Scorpion, However, the War Wolf Special Forces had struggled recently.


    For years, they had barely managed to hold on, their pride and reputation slipping.


    This had led the other teams to dismiss them, seeing them as weak.


    0.77%


    +5 Free Cons


    Every time they came together, the War Wolf instructor was cedst, at the far end of the tform.


    In recentpetitions, the War Wolf instructors had been inexperienced, often only promoted to gain at


    title.


    The others, though they noticed, chose to ignore it.


    Gavin, the leader of Dragon Soul, was a seasoned veteran


    His seat was always first, followed by the others in order of rank.


    This time, nothing had changed.


    As the instructors settled into their seats, Robin walked up to Gavin. Stand up, he said calmly, "You''re sitting in the wrong spot.


    All eyes in the room turned to Robin.


    Gavin frowned, his finger pointing at the namete in front of him. "This is my seat," he replied. "It doesn''t have your name on it. Who are you?"


    The other instructors exchanged nces, their eyes sharp with mockery.


    Everyone knew who Gavin was. He was a warrior of renown, feared by many, second only to Wilson himself.


    To challenge him in front of everyone was unthinkable Yet Robin had done just that.


    1

 The Deadly 580

    Chapter 580 The New Order


    Chapter 580 The New Order


    The suddenmotion around the chief instructor of the Seven Military Zones Special Forces immediately caught the attention of all the high-ranking officers on themand tform. s


    Commander Hunter kept a straight face, making no move to stop what was happening immediately.


    Instead, he watched the scene unfold with a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    The issue with the disorganized seating of the chief instructors from the Seven Military Teams was something Hunter and the others were already aware of


    At first, he''d thought the seating order didn''t really matter to thepetition as a whole.


    As long as everyone involved silently agreed, there was nothing to fuss about.


    After all, the militarypetition focused on thepetition results, not some arbitrary s ag arrangement.


    This strict seating arrangement was a rule the chief military god set in the early years.


    The purpose was to show respect to the special forces teams that had been established earlier.


    It didn''t matter how well these teams were performing now.


    At the very least, in the years gone by, they had made outstanding contributions to the glory and development of the Special Operations Military Region This was a sufficient recognition of their past achievements and efforts.


    The strength of the War Wolf Special Forces has been steadily declining in recent years.


    It had almost be a pointless group among the Seven Military Teams in the Special Operations Military Region


    Moreover, the officers who hade to serve as chief instructors for the War Wolf in recent terms were certainly disappointing.


    They weren''t truly there to contribute to the unit''s growth; they were just using the position to polish their


    resumes.


    This entrenched problem within the system had be a headache for Hunter.


    As a result, he had turned a blind eye to the situation with the chief instructors.


    Over time, he and everyone else had simply gotten used to it


    Today, Robin raised an issue that forced Hunter to pay attention.


    It seemed that the seat arrangement among the chief instructors had been in disarray for years.


    Seeing the senior officers hadn''tmented, Gavin decided to take the opportunity to humiliate Robin.


    Chapter 580 The New Order


    Confident in his seniority and respect within the ranks, he believed he could make Robin embarrass himself.


    Gavin nced at Robin. "Your spot''s at the end. Didn''t you see your name there?


    Come


    "Sit down quickly. The exercises are about to start. Wasting time over something like this could get your into serious trouble."


    Colonel Stanley Wells, the chief instructor of the Dark Panther Special Forces, chuckled and added. "Robin, you''re new, so you may not be familiar with how we do things. It''s always been like this; no need to make a fuss,"


    Colonel Damian Palmer from the Fierce Tiger Special Forces quickly said, "Yes. Mr. Ramsey, please take a seat. There''s nothing to make a fuss over.


    "What determines the final ranking is the oue of each team''s performance in thepetition, not the seating arrangement of the chief instructors."


    After exchanging nces with a few other chief instructors, they all shared a knowingugh.


    Even Michael rk, the Chief Instructor of the Venomous Scorpion, looked at Robin with aplicated expression. "War Wolf''s always at the bottom every year. Doesn''t really matter where you sit." Robin ignored their mocking and focused on Gavin, his face cold. "You''re in the wrong seat. Get up!


    Gavin paused, then snapped back. "Tve made myself clear. What are you implying?"


    Robin raised his eyebrows. "Alright. If you can''t understand innguage, I''ll handle this my way."


    Gavin began, but his words were cut short as Robin grabbed him and tossed him off the


    "Your way... tform.


    The senior officers and high-ranking guests watching were stunned, as were the elite soldiers of the seven Special Forces divisions, all in awe of Robin''s bold, no-nonsense approach. Gavin was almost on par with Wilson regarding rank and ability, yet here he was, thrown off themand tform by the newly appointed Chief Instructor of the War Wolf. Fortunately, Gavin''s skills weren''tcking; he managed to regain bnce mid-air andnded on his feet. though he stumbled slightly and needed a push from Ss to steady himself. Face flushed with anger, Gavin roared, "How dare you!


    "Unreasonable people still want to argue for the sake of arguing!" Robin mmed his hand down on the


    table.


    Gavin''s namete shot up into the air and crashed heavily onto the floor.


    He then pointed at a nearby duty major and said, "Go take the namete of the War Wolf''s chief instructor, Robin, and put it right here!"


    The duty major waspletely thrown off by the scene.


    He knew exactly who Gavin was-a military god hero, legend in the military.


    Chapter 580 The New Order


    +5 Free Cons


    Despite being just in his early twenties and wearing the uniform of a general, Robin was nothingpared to Gavin''s legendary status in the Special Operations Military Region. Robin, undeterred, had not only thrown Gavin off the tform but was now ordering his own namete to take Gavin''s ce. The major frozen, unsure of what to do.


    Robin''s tone hardened. "Are you disobeying a direct order from your general?"


    Startled, the major straightened and saluted. "Yes, sir! Right away!"


    Disobeying the general''s orders would result in punishment.


    The major immediately stood at attention and saluted respectfully, saying, "General, I''ll take care of it immediately!


    He quickly ced Robin''s namete on the table.


    Robin pointed at the surface, adding. "Wipe down this spot and rece the water ss!"


    "Yes, General!" The major immediatelyplied.


    As Hunter''s voice cut through the tension, Gavin climbed back onto the tform, humiliated and furious.


    "Chief Instructors, take your assigned seats. Who was in charge of seating today? Put them in confinement.


    "And from now on, anyone who disrupts order or breaks the rules can leave the Special Operations Military Region. A military''s strength lies in its discipline. Rules are rules, even if they''re outdated!"


    As


    As soon as Hunter''s voice fell, everyone immediately stood up and quickly returned to their previous seating order.


    A sh of surprise crossed Colonel Damian''s eyes.


    He hadn''t expected Lieutenant General Hunter to disregard Gavin''s face and follow Robin''s actions.


    It seemed clear now-Commander Baxter was on Robin''s side!


    Gavin snorted coldly and reluctantly took his seat in second ce.


    "The War Wolf, about to be eliminated, what makes you think you have any right to be here?


    "Just wait, I''ll make sure to teach you a lesson in the final round of thepetition!


    Robin replied indifferently, T''m afraid you won''t have the chance.


    "However, I''d like to remind you that speaking ill of me wille at a cost!"


    At 8:30 AM, Major General Caleb, the chief of staff, announced that the first event of the militarypetition had officially begun.


    The first event was an 18-mile cross-country run with a ti6-pound load.


    The chief instructors of each team did not apany their teams. Instead, they would provide remote guidance from behind the scenes.


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 580 The New Order


    +5 Free Cons


    The entire march would be under surveince.


    Each team selected ten elite special forces soldiers to participate in the event, led by the team''s captain or vice-captain.


    The War Wolf Special Forces were led by Vice-Captain Freya.


    At themand of Chief of Staff Caleb, the seven teams immediately set off.

 The Deadly 581

    Chapter 581 Death Valley


    Chapter 581 Death Valley


    +1 Free Cons


    Thepetitors of the War Wolf Special Forces in this militarypetition are the Dragon Soul Special Forces and the Dark Panther Special Forces.


    They''ve been sizing each other up, pacing themselves, and calcting how much each team can handle on the rough trail.


    Dragon Soul Special Forces''s team is led by Vice Captain Noah Davis, while Dark Panther Special Forces is under Vice Captain Oliver Adams.


    In the first 20 minutes of the journey, the three teams in Group A were all consciously conserving their energy, moving forward almost in perfect unison, maintaining the same pace.


    They all knew that, in this march, aside from the speed, the most important thing was to shake off the other two teams andeecure a spot as the first-round winner in Group A That way, they''d earn a point, setting the foundation for the final score in the next two rounds of thepetition.


    The first stretch was about six miles, and the terrain was rtively t.


    The three teams moved easily during this part of the journey, each team''s special forces members conserving their energy as they jogged lightly forward,


    The three teams were less than 6.6 feet apart, able to see each other clearly.


    It was as if they had coordinated, all advancing in sync, knowing they would try to outpace one another in the next section


    The next stretch was through the Death Valley of Wolfsbane Summit, the ck Wind Valley.


    The terrain there was extremelyplex, and the jungle was dense and chaotic, full of wild tigers, wolves. venomous snakes, and other dangerous beasts.


    The forest in that area was a nightmare, and crossing the Death Valley required managing their stamin and dealing with the potential surprise attacks from wild animals at any moment.


    All three teams were familiar with the terrain, and their strategies aligned.


    The 18-mile march included the 7.5-mile stretch through ck Wind Valley, with each endprising about 6 miles of t terrain.


    The n for all three teams was to maintain synchronization through the first t section.


    Then, during the ck Wind Valley stretch, they would try to outpace the other two teams with simr stamina and cross-country skills.


    Whoever gained the upper hand there would seize control of thepetition''s final victory.


    In the first six miles, the three teams moved nearly in sync,pleting


    ng the stretch in 10 minutes.


    Throughout the run, the chief instructors had littlemunication or guidance with them from the


    000


    Chapter 581 Death Valley


    +5 Free Cons


    By 9:10 AM, the War Wolf, Dragon Soul, and Dark Panther teams arrived almost simultaneously at ck Wind Valley in Wolfsbane Summit, the infamous Death Valley jungle. The vice-captains of the three teams gave orders almost at the same time.


    All the special forces elites loaded their rifles in ck Wind Valley, preparing for any sudden attacks from venomous stakes, wild beasts, or wolves.


    At the same time, they had to quickly navigate the terrain, crossing the dangerous area while trying to leave the other two teams behind.


    As soon as they entered ck Wind Valley, the teams immediately spread out and increased their pace.


    They were now moving twice as fast as before.


    Inside ck Wind Valley, the thorns were thick, and venomous snakes were everywhere.


    Every area they passed through was a potential site for a snake attack.


    Less


    than ten minutes into ck Wind Valley, someone was bitten by a snake.


    The team''s medic immediately treated the wound, and the injured soldier continued marching forward.


    The three teams were now moving incredibly fast-nearly three times faster than the first stretch.


    They were eager to pass through the most dangerous section of the terrain as quickly as possible.


    In just 20 minutes, the three teams had already crossed half of ck Wind Valley.


    Gradually, they began to pull ahead, and their distance grew,


    They could no longer see each other.


    Back at themand station on Wolfsbane Summit''s training field, the live footage of the three teams progress was being broadcast.


    Right now, the teams facepetition and an extreme challenge.


    In a race like this, casualties were inevitable.


    Before they left, the team leaders had repeatedly emphasized that the liver of their soldiers were more important than the results-better to fail than to lose anyone. Freya''s team of ten was cautiously making their way through the Death Valley.


    Suddenly, about 30 feet away ahead, two wild wolves appeared on a hill, blocking their path.


    Talia was so frightened she almost screamed.


    Immediately, all the team members gripped their assault rifles, preparing for a potential attack by the wolves.


    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 581 Death Valley


    s


    From the look of it, the two wolves were likely scouts, and there could be many more wolves behind them.


    If the wolf king got word of the scouts'' position, they might face an attack from dozens or hundreds of


    wolves.


    That would be terrifying


    Normally, to avoid being attacked by wolves during thepetition, they carried fresh meat with them. The idea was to toss it to any passing lone wolves or wild tigers.


    This strategy could work temporarily if the two wolves were simply lone wolves.


    But it would be useless if they were scouts for a pack-likely only attracting more wolves.


    Therefore, they had to be extremely careful and wait until they were sure before making any move.


    The War Wolf had alreadye to a halt.


    Meanwhile, Dragon Soul and ck Panther pressed forward without any obstacles, moving smoothly and unhindered.


    Dragon Soul''s scout informed Deputy Captain Noah that two wild wolves were blocking the path ahead of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    They asked Noah for permission to stop and send reinforcements


    Noah ordered them to take advantage of the situation and push forward quickly.


    Before setting out, Chief Instructor Gavin had given them clear instructions.


    Today''s mission was crucial to their futures.


    No matter what happened-whether they lost soldiers or faced setbacks-they had to keep moving faster.


    The only thing that mattered in the end was victory.


    Seeing this scene unfold, the soldiers watching from behind couldn''t help but worry for the War Wolf.


    Gavin nced at Robin, whose expression remained neutral, and sneered, "Seems like the War Wolf''s luck''s pretty bad in the first round."


    Freya ordered the ten-person team to halt in ck Wind Valley and carefully observe the two wild wolves ahead


    Based on their jungle training experience, Freya concluded that these two wild wolves were loners.


    She then instructed Ernest to toss some chicken to the side to signal a friendly gesture toward the wolves.


    The wolves understood the message and, indeed, moved aside.


    The War Wolf cautiously moved forward.


    After the wolves got the chicken, they realized the humans ineant no harm and actually stepped aside.


    III


    11:54 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 581 Death Valley


    Moreover, there was norge pack of wolves trailing behind them.


    The War Wolf advanced swiftly.


    s


    Ten minutester, just as Dragon Soul and ck Panther were quietly enjoying their misfortune, they were faced with the most terrifying scene.


    In front of them, over a hundred wild wolves had surrounded thempletely.


    Noah and ck Panther''s Deputy Captain Oliver immediately ordered to prepare for a gunfight with the wolves.


    However, this approach was highly risky.


    If they provoked the pack, they might draw even more wolves in.


    They knew there were over a thousand wolves in ck Wind Valley.


    If they were trapped in an attack by the wolves, no matter how advanced their equipment was, they wouldn''t be able to break free from this Death Valley.

 The Deadly 582

    Chapter 582 A Sacrifice for Victory


    Chapter 582 A Sacrifice for Victory


    s


    The ten-member teams from the Dragon Soul Special Forces and Dark Panther Special Forces were locked in a standoff with over a hundred wild wolves. Noah and Oliver discussed the situation and came to a decision with the others.


    They decided to split up and charge in two directions to break through.


    The n was to divide the pack of wolves, drawing them off to the sides to weaken and kill them more easily.


    In the dense woods of ck Wind Valley, using assault rifles would hardly help with so many wolves


    Once a chaotic fight began, firearms wouldn''t be very effective and would likely attract even more wolves.


    In such a narrow, obstacle-filled space, daggers and machetes were the best weapons for killing-


    The War Wolf Special Forces arrived just as Dragon Soul and Dark Panther''s Special Forces were in a deadlock with the wolves.


    Noah and Oliver looked at War Wolf''s team, 500 feets to their left, quietly moving past the wolves. They shook their heads helplessly as they watched.


    They had initially thought that the War Wolf Special Forces lost the first match because they''d encountered a pack of wolves.


    Who would''ve guessed that War Wolf had such good luck?


    They only ran into two lone wolves, while their teams encountered a pack of over a hundred.


    War Wolf had already shaken off the two wolves and moved ahead of them.


    You couldn''t really me War Wolf for doing this.


    After all, they hadn''t helped when War Wolf''s path had been blocked by wolves earlier, either.


    Because this was apetition.


    It was also a battle.


    War Wolf left them behind to protect themselves and kept moving forward. It was totally understandable.


    In battle, casualties are inevitable.


    Each team had to decide their own way forward to achieve ultimate victory.


    The ten-member War Wolf team gradually disappeared from sight.


    Noah and Oliver decided to act on their n without dy.


    They began to move left and right, preparing for an intense battle with the wolves.


    14


    Chapter 582 A Sacrifice for Victory


    Every soldier drew theirbat knife, ready to fight bare-handed if needed.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces team took the lead,unching an attack to the left in search of a breakthrough. +5 Free Cons


    The wolves on the left noticed the ten-member team charging toward them, and in an instant, they swarmed around. Dozens of wild wolves surrounded the Dragon Soul squad.


    The elite fighters of Dragon Soul proved their skill, cach one showing impressivebat strength..


    After a fierce fight, they managed to kill 20 wolves.


    But the remaining wolves were now thoroughly enraged,unching wave after wave of a Dragon Soul team. ks on the


    Meanwhile, the Dark Panther squad faced the same relentless assault from the wolves.


    After a brutal struggle, the Dragon Soul and Dark Panther teams started to pull further apart.


    Even though the wolves had been split into smaller groups, their fighting power was undiminished.


    They kepting in endless waves as if they couldn''t be wiped out.


    Dark Panther got a lucky break.


    After another skirmish, the remaining wolves around them suddenly turned and fled in Dragon Soul''s direction.


    At this point, Oliver had no choice but to seize the chance. He quickly led the ten-member Dark Panther team out of the encirclement and headed for the edge of ck Wind Valley. The Dragon Soul squad, however, was left trapped, surrounded on all sides.


    At that moment, a long howl pierced the air, and the number of wolves around them seemed to grow even


    more.


    They noticed a high ridge about 160 feet ahead.


    At its peak sat a white wolf, with four powerful ck wolves crouched beside it.


    That was the legendary wolf king!


    No wonder that no matter how many they fought off, the wolves just kepting


    Each charged at the Dragon Soul Special Forces, driven by pure hatred.


    In the fierce battle, many ten-person Dragon Soul squad members were already injured.


    If this kept up, casualties would be inevitable.


    But with the relentless attacks from the pack, no one had a chance to raise their gun to take down the lead wolf.


    24


    Chapter 582 A Sacrifice for Victory


    Just then, five muffled gunshots echoed through the air


    The white wolf king perched on the ridge was shot through the head in an instant.


    The four ck wolves beside it also dropped dead, each felled by a single bullet.


    It turned out the War Wolf team hadn''t left after all.


    Instead, they circled behind the wolf pack, found the wolf king, and took it out directly.


    *S Free Cons


    With the wolf king''s final, agonized howl, the rest of the wolves hesitated briefly before scattering in all directions.


    In the now-empty ck Wind Valley, only the blood-soaked, brutal aftermath remained.


    As the wolves dispersed, Noah noticed two of his team members were seriously injured, and his brows furrowed with concern. Given the team''s current state, catching up to War Wolf, who had already pushed far ahead, seemed almost impossible. Without dy, Noah reported the situation to Morris.


    Although Morris was the captain of the Dragon Soul Special Forces, the chief instructor, Gavin, held much more seniority.


    After Morris received Noah''s request, he quickly reported the situation to Gavin.


    Hearing Noah''s n, Gavin responded coldly, "For the sake of the final ranking, some sacrifices may be necessary. I''ll send reinforcementster for rescue." Following Gavin''s directive, Noah had no choice but to painfully decide to leave behind the two severely injured teammates, Emilio and Lach.


    He nned to temporarily hide them in ck Wind Valley.


    However, Bill objected, raising a concern: wouldn''t they be in grave danger if the wolves returned?


    Noah checked the time and replied, "If we bring them, our pace will be drastically slowed.


    "Gavin''s order is clear: we temporarily leave Emilio and Lach behind, ensure they''re well-hidden, and then return with reinforcements for rescue." The other seven soldiers fell silent after hearing Noah''s orders.


    They understood the importance of this battle, but they also knew what kind of danger Emilio and Lach would face if they were left in ck Wind Valley.


    If the wolves returned and found them, no matter how well they were hidden, avoiding an attack would be nearly impossible.


    But an order from above couldn''t be disobeyed.


    Following Noah''smand, two teammates carefully concealed Emilio and Lach amidst a pile of broken


    <


    11.55 Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 582 A Sacrifice for Victory


    branches at the edge of ck Wind Valley,


    Noah then led the seven Dragon Soul elites out of the valley at top speed.


    s


    Meanwhile, having not gone far, the War Wolf team received a report from a scout covering the rear: "Ms. Wright, the Dragon Soul team left two injured members behind in ck Wind Valley. "Both Emilio and Lach are elite soldiers of Dragon Soul. If they''re killed by the wolves seeking revenge, it would be a real loss. My suggestion is....


    Freya nodded. T''ll ask Commander Colton and Instructor Ramsey."


    When Ss got the news, he hesitated. Bringing Emilio and Lach along would undoubtedly slow down the entire War Wolf team''s pace, erasing their hard-won lear


    Plus, returningter to find them would take even more time.


    He passed this information to Robin.


    Without a second thought, Robin said. "How could we leaverades behind to die? Take them with us! In a situation like this, the oue of thepetition is nothingpared to arade''s life." The other chief instructors sitting at themand post were momentarily stunned when they heard. Robin''s words.


    After a while, they understood. War Wolf had likely realized they wouldn''t be able to win today''s match and made this decision deliberately.


    Choosing to bring Dragon Soul''s two injured soldiers along was their way of giving War Wolf a perfect send-off, a fitting conclusion for their team.

 The Deadly 583

    Tue, Dec.


    Chapter 583 Final Stand at ck Wind Valley


    Chapter 583 Final Stand at ck Wind Valley


    s


    Following her orders, Freya immediately halted the team''s advance and divided the ten-member squad into three groups.


    Talia and three other War Wolf elites took up positions at four possible entry points where the wolf pack might reappear.


    Ernest and another special forces elite quickly moved toward where Emilio and Lach were hidden.


    Meanwhile, snipers Derrick and Farcas positioned themselves on two vantage points to cover the area.


    Freya and another elite soldier climbed to the top of a tree with a clear view of Emilio and Lach''s location, coordinating the rescue operation from above, The jungle-hardened special forces soldiers all knew that the wolves that had fled might very well circle back.


    for survival


    In the wild, wolves survive daily, fighting against hunger and hardship, constantly struggling


    Driven by hunger, they were relentless and resilient, stopping at nothing to secure their next meal.


    For survival, the terrifying will to fight to the death exhibited by wild wolves is truly something to fear.


    This is a species thatmands respect.


    Though ruthless, they are also proud and unyielding.


    After the immediate threat had passed, the hungry wolyes would inevitably return to where they had previously fought humans in search of food.


    As expected, Ernest and the others had yet to reach the area where Emilio and Lach were hidden when a dozen wolves appeared, quickly approaching their location along the jungle''s edge.


    The cunning wolves had indeed returned.


    The pack had chosen a new leader, and the old wolf king died.


    This was the first operation led by the new wolf king


    The new wolf king likely suspected there were still injured humans left behind in the area.


    Freya, watching through binocrs, sucked in a sharp breath.


    If the War Wolf team hadn''t paused to search for Emilio and Lach, considering their current condition, even if they managed to fight off the wolves for a while, today would undoubtedly have ended with the wolves feasting on them. Without wasting any time, Freya immediately ordered Talia and Ernest''s teams to nk the 13 wolves that had entered their line of sight from both the front and rear.


    She also instructed snipers Derrick and Farcas to prepare for precise shots at the wolves in the middle of the pack, aiming to break their formation in half.


    L4


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 583 Final Stand at ck Wind Valley


    Then, they would proceed with a segmented, systematic kill.


    t


    The 13 hungry wolves were so focused on their search for food that they hadn''t noticed the special forces elite hidden around them, lying in wait. The 13 wolves gradually moved deeper into the encirclement that Freya had carefully nned.


    They were cautious, searching for food, but they suddenly halted when they neared the area where Emilio and Lach were hidden.


    The wolves were indeed very cunning.


    They carefully observed their surroundings as if sensing that something was off in the otherwise silent. jungle, a deadly presence lurking nearby.


    In the shadowy woods, the 13 wolves stood utterly still, like statues, not making a move.


    For over two minutes, they didn''t take a single step forward.


    The forest was eerily silent, suffocating in its stillness.


    Meanwhile, the heavily injured Emilio and Lach had already assumed the posture for their final struggle, prepared to fight until the very end.


    Through the dense cover of branches, Emilio and Lachaimed their assault rifles at the lead wolf.


    The moment the pack prepared to charge at them, they opened fire.


    The first three wolves in line were instantly shot dead, but the remaining ten quickly darted behind the trees.


    The thick jungle, however, prevented their bullets from being as lethal as they had hoped.


    The wolves hid behind the trees, making it nearly impossible for Emilio and Lach tond any fatal shots.


    The ten remaining wolves began circling, gradually closing in on them, ying a cat-and-mouse game. They taunted and pressured the two injured soldiers, forcing them to fire repeatedly.


    In less than five minutes, Emilio and Lach had almost run out of ammunition, yet they hadn''t managed to kill all the wolves.


    Emilio looked at the wolves, closing in on them, a bitter smile spreading. "Lach, we still have two grenades left. Let''s use them to take these b''stards out! We''ll each save one bullet."


    He nodded toward the distance. Lach handed him the binocrs. "There are still more wolvesing at us. Looks like we''re not going to make it out of here."


    "After we throw the grenades, let''s just end it with a bullet, Emilio said, leaning against the tree.


    His legs, still bleeding, were a grim reminder of their situation. He forced a bitter smile. "I never imagined that it would end like this after five years with the Dragon Soul Special Forces. This is such a pathetic way to go.


    "When I joined the army, I imagined that one day Id die in battle like Santiago or Josh from War Wolf


    Chapter 583 Final Stand at ck Wind Valley


    s


    Special Forces-fighting the enemy until the end. At least then, I could be a hero, a fallen hero. My family. would be proud of my sacrifice.


    Instead, here we are, dying in this jungle, getting eaten by a pack of wolves. How pathetic can it get?"


    Lach also managed a bitter smile. ''No choice. It''s fate. Next life, I''ll go out in a ze of glory."


    "Alright, let''s do this. We''ll throw the grenades at the wolves!"


    The two of them tossed the grenades toward the approaching pack.


    A sudden burst of mes erupted as three wolves were torn apart by the grenades.


    However, the four grenades did not end the assault.


    After the brutal explosion, the wolf packunched another attack.


    Emilio and Lach watched as more and more wolves charged toward them, and theyughed.


    Emilio decisively pressed his gun''s barrel against Lach''s head. "Let''s begin then."


    "There''s just one regret," Lach said with a bitter smile. "Emilio, let''s fight side by side in the next life.


    They looked at each other andughed, but as theyughed, tears of regret and unwillingness began to well up in their unwavering eyes.


    At the same time, both turned to face the surveince camera and gave a solemn military salute.


    At the rearmand center of Wolfsbane Summit, all the soldiers watching the surveince footage stood up in unison.


    "What are they doing?"


    Morris trembled. "They''re going to end it with theirst bullet.


    The elite special forces left behind by Dragon Soul immediately roared in anguish. "We shouldn''t have left. them behind!"


    "Why did we leave them in ck Wind Valley?"


    Morris''s face twitched violently, his eyes bloodshot with rage.


    As themander of Dragon Soul''s Special Forces, he had no answer to the questions from hisrades.


    For the sake of apetition result, they had abandoned theirrades, their friends in arms, to die.


    He was speechless, ovee with guilt.


    Gavin''s face was grim as he sternly shouted, "As soldier, we know that sacrifice cane at any time! This is war. Do you think this is a game? What do you think you''re doing?


    "Remember this-battle alwayses with sacrifice! Every battle must be fought with the collective victory as the ultimate goal!


    Chapter 583 Final Stand at ck Wind Valley


    Those who are afraid of dying shouldn''t be soldiers!"


    Themand center on the vast training ground instantly fell silent as if dead still.


    A gust of mountain wind swept through, stirring the dit mixed with the blinding sunlight, making everything seem frozen in time. It felt as if the entire world hade to a halt, weighed down by an overwhelming sense of numbness, with no joy, no sorrow. A tragic feeling lingered, one that seemed impossible to shake,


    Two gunshots rang out, breaking through the stillness of time and space.


    11


    The entire room shuddered, a collective gasp echoing through the air.


    Therades left behind by Dragon Soul couldn''t bring themselves to look at the live broadcast on themand center''s screen.


    They couldn''t bear to watch their friends, theirrades, die in despair at the barrel of their own guns.


    After the gunshots rang out, everything seemed to fade into the background. It was as if the harsh reality of the moment had dulled their senses, and a

 The Deadly 584

    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 584 Mission Impossible.


    Chapter 584 Mission Impossible


    +5 F4 Cons


    The live audio broadcast from the military exercise crackled with the sound of two gunshots, followed by a burst of intense gunfire.


    The gunfire mingled with the chilling howls of wild wolves.


    Amidst the noise were the voices of Emilio and Lach.


    "Lach, ourrades are here to rescue us!


    "We were this close to taking ourselves out."


    "Hey, Emilio, why is War Wolf''s teaming to save us?"


    "Is it? Uh... Yeah, it is Instructor Rudwick, Colonel Cross. Lieutenant Langdon-they''re all here!


    "I thought it would be our brothers from Dragon Soul


    In the recording, Emilio and Lach''s voices were mixed with excitement and disappointment.


    Next, the audio picked up Ernest''s voice shouting. "What are you two standing around for? Get on my shoulder, onto the stretcher! Let''s get you out of here! Emilio, bewildered, asked, "Colonel Wright, bying here to save us, aren''t you forfeiting the game?"


    Freya responded coldly. "Is your life worth less than the game''s oue?"


    Lach was stunned. "But if you lose this round, they might dissolve your unit."


    Shut up! This isn''t the time for that!" Freya snapped.


    "A whole pack of wolves is closing in-can''t you see that? If we don''t move now, we''re going to pay a much higher price!


    The Dragon


    Soul Special Forces elites stationed in the rear finally looked up at the live feed.


    In ck Wind Valley''s jungle, Freya was calmly directing two snipers and five special forces soldiers, maneuvering strategically as the wolves drew closer.


    A fresh wave of gunshots and explosions erupted.


    The jungle of ck Wind Valley became an inferno in moments.


    Five minutester, silence fell over ck Wind Valley.


    Smoke, mes, and gunfire faded away.


    The War Wolf team, having fought off the wolf pack, quickly treated Emilio and Lach''s wounds, loaded them onto makeshift stretchers, and began rushing them out of the jungle.. The ten-person War Wolf squad pushed forward with all their strength, hoping to catch up to Dragon Soul and Dark Panther in the final stretch


    I


    11:55 Tue, Dec 3 t B


    Chapter 584 Mission Impossible


    77%


    877%


    s


    Emilio and Lach, watching their War Wolfrades slow down due to carrying them, felt a pang of guilt.


    They shouted, "Guys, leave us here! We''re already in a safe zone outside ck Wind Valley-go on without us, or you''ll be disqualified!"


    Mark, running alongside them, pointed at Emilio and ach, barking. "Shut your mouths! What the hell are you saying?"


    "Do you think we''d leave wounded brothers behind just to win a game? You''re insulting us!


    "If you keep this up, I''ll knock you both out!"


    Seeing Mark, drenched in sweat as he carried the stretcher, Emilio and Lach''s eyes filled with tears.


    These were true brothers-in-arms. They''d sacrifice all glory before leaving an injured teammate behind.


    "Colonel Wright, thank you! If I could do it over, I''d join War Wolf in a heartbeat!"


    "This was Commander Colton and Instructor Ramsey''s order!


    "We''re all soldiers of Draconia-there''s no division among us! Now save your energy. You''ve lost a lot of blood.


    "You both have chunks of flesh bitten out of your legs by those wolves. If we don''t get you back to base soon, you''ll bleed to death.


    "Quiet down and conserve your strength!


    "And save ours too.


    "Yes, sir!" Emilio and Lach immediately mped their mouths shut.


    Watching the War Wolf Special Forces sprinting in an all-out dash, guilt flickered in their eyes.


    After a grueling 30-minute charge, they finally crossed Death Valley, reaching tter ground.


    By now, they''d been on the move for three and a half hours, with thest six miles still ahead.


    ording to the rules, if they failed toplete the entire course within the base time of four hours and. ten minutes, War Wolf Special Forces would be directly disqualified, missing out on the next stage entirely. Freya checked the time andmanded, "We have 40 minutes left. We need to give it everything we''ve got!


    "Thesest six miles-run like your life depends on it and get it done within 40 minutes!


    "Only then will we have a chance to continue to the next round."


    The team understood Freya''s words clearly.


    Though scoring a point in this round was now impossible, they still had to secure eligibility for the next.


    War Wolf was the challenger, and if they couldn''t reach this basic target, they d face direct elimination, ending their mission in this exercise prematurely.


    11:55 Tue, Dec 3 ti G.


    Chapter 584 Mission Impossible


    s


    Freya shouted, "For ourrades, for the chance to keep the War Wolf name alive-give it everything! We can''t let War Wolf be erased on our watch!


    "If War Wolf''s name is canceled because of our failure, how could we face the families of our fallenrades?


    "Would losing our name honor those who sacrificed for us?"


    "No!" the team shouted back, voices resolute. "We willplete these six miles in 40 minutes!"


    The next moment, the ten-person War Wolf team surged forward, driven to their limit.


    Half an hourter, the Dark Panther Special Forces crossed the finish line first, securing the win for this initial stage and earning a solid point.


    Three minutes after that, the eight members of Dragon Soul Special Forces reached the end.


    While they hadn''t lost any points, none of them felt like true victors.


    Looking back on the long march, Dragon Soul''s eight members wore somber expressions, each grappling with disappointment.


    Upon learning that War Wolf Special Forces had saved their two injured teammates, they all bowed their heads, weighed down by guilt


    It was a bitter feeling, worse than defeat.


    Seven minutes remained until the cut-off time, but there was still no sign of the War Wolf team on the final stretch.


    The members of War Wolf, Dragon Soul, and Dark Panther Special Forces all stood, hoping to see Freya and her team make it to the end in time.


    In the audience, Zayn checked his watch, then smirked at the impassive Robin seated at themand center. "This is the price for chasing the spotlight, he speered. "Dragon Soul chose to abandon two injured members to win the round decisively.


    "And those idi''ts from War Wolf listened to Robin''s order-it''s ridiculous!


    "With only five minutes left, if they don''t make it to the finish line, War Wolf''s name can be officially retired."


    Catherine looked up at the gleeful Zayn, then at Robin still seated with quiet confidence.


    She had a feeling Robin knew something. War Wolf might still have a chance.


    At that moment, Catherine found herself fervently hoping Freya would appear at the finish line with all 11. members in time-but there was still no sign of them. Everyone knew this was nearly an impossible task.


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks

 The Deadly 585

    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    s


    "My instincts tell me the War Wolf team will make it to the finish line right on time, Catherine muttered to herself, her voice clear and firm.


    Her words caught Zayn off guard. "Catherine, what did you just say?"


    Even Catherine found herself puzzled, surprised at her confidence.


    Realizing she''d spoken aloud, she quickly tried to brush it off. "Uh... Did I say that she replied, feigning a casual tone.


    Michelle noticed Catherine''s flustered expression andughed. "Catherine, you''ve been a bit out of ittely. You''re like a different person every time you look at Robin. Are you interested in him? Haha.... Catherine''s cheeks grew warm as she red at Michelle "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Michelle shrugged with a smirk. Im just kidding, Catherine. There''s no way you''d go for someone like Robin-such a brute!


    "Besides, I know you have high standards. With Zayn as your example, your Mr. Right has got to be someone exceptional."


    Catherine scoffed, "Using him as a standard? That''s a joke."


    "Alright, enough chit-chat!" Elliott checked the time, seeing less than four minutes remaining before the cutoff. He waved them silently with impatience.


    Michelle nced at Elliott and fell quiet immediately.


    Standing, Elliott looked out at thest one mile, shaking his head in despair..


    With only a few minutes left, if the War Wolf team still hadn''t shown up, their elimination was almost


    certain.


    But just then, he saw a cloud of dust kicking up at the far end of the path.


    His instincts told him that Freya and her team were there.


    This was their final sprint.


    The wide Wolfsbane Summit training grounds fell intoplete silence.


    Everyone could see that Freya and her team were utterly exhausted.


    Yet, the ten elite members of War Wolf were carrying two stretchers, giving everything they had to reach the finish line.


    After a moment''s pause, themand center erupted in cheers.


    A thousand soldiers on the training grounds began shouting encouragement for War Wolf''s ten elite


    soldiers.


    11.55 Tue, Dec


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    The big screen above the grounds disyed a ticking clock, showing only three minutes left.


    s


    The entire assembly, including all the high-ranking officers at themand tform, rose to their feet, standing at attention. The crowd cheered as if weing heroes.


    Three minutes remained, and for Freya and her team, thest one mile felt like an impossible distance.


    Everyone watched, wondering if they could cover that ground in the time left.


    If they failed, by the rules of this exercise, War Wolf would be eliminated.


    In the vast training grounds, over a thousand soldiers from the Special Operations Military Region shouted their support.


    All seven chief instructors stood, deeply moved by the scene before them. It had been years since they''d seen such anity and passion.


    What kind of force could inspire every soldier here to rally for this ten-member team, even theirpetitors?


    At this moment, no one wanted to see theserades eliminated.


    Every cheer was a plea for fate to let this trustworthy tem prevail.


    They shouted with all their might, hoping to keep theserades in the fight.


    These wererades worth respecting; no one wanted to see them eliminated.


    Gavin frowned slightly as he took in the scene before him. When he noticed Robin''s calm, almost indifferent expression out of the corner of his eye, he let out a cold chuckle and said, "With that much ground to cover, how could War Wolf possiblyplete the mission within the required time?"


    Senior Colonel Damian Palmer, the chief instructor of the Fierce Tiger Special Forces, was also moved by the scene unfolding in front of them. Almost involuntarily, he replied, "Maybe they can!


    "There''s a remarkable force in this world that can even move the heavens-the power of unity!" Damian continued. "What I see in the War Wolf team is the greatest force in existence: unity! Giving it everything they''ve got! Not abandoning a single one of their own! "That''s the kind ofrade I respect most.


    "Instructor Ramsey, maybe both Fierce Tiger and War Wolf will be eliminated, but honestly, in all my years in the military, you''re the first person I''ve ever trily admired!"


    Robin shrugged. "War Wolf isn''t getting eliminated."


    Damian was at a loss for words, then smiled and said, "Right-how could anyone with such an indomitable spirit be eliminated? I''m certain War Wolf will fight to the very end!"


    Gavin sneered. "It''s easy to shout slogans, but only the results matter.


    "As a soldier, I only care about the oue. All this talk of teamwork and spirit means nothing if you can''t


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    win the fight."


    *5 Free Co


    Damian fell silent. He knew that, arrogant or not, Gavin''s authority in the military was unshakable.


    Meanwhile, a wave of joy swept across the Wolfsbane Stimmit training grounds.


    The crowd chanted in unison, "War Wolf has done it!"


    The ten members of War Woll, carrying their two injuredrades on stretchers, broke through the finish line in the final second, barely meeting the time requirement and securing their right to continue in thepetition. The moment they crossed the line, Freya and the others copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    Their fellow soldiers stood and saluted the War Wolf team.


    In each gaze was a profound respect for theserades who would risk life and limb for each other. These were therades they held in the highest regard.


    Faced with the choice between honor and loyalty, they chose to stand by their brothers in life or deat earning the deepest respect.


    After the brief cheers, Robin, Gavin, and the other six chief instructors made their way to the finish line.


    The teams from each of the seven divisions quickly assembled into neat rows.


    Xavier from the War Games Division announced the scores of the various teams.


    In Group A, Dark Panther won the first event, earning one point.


    Dragon Soul came in second, maintaining their zero points.


    War Wolf cedst and lost a point, yet managed to retain their spot in the second event.


    Once again, the training grounds erupted in cheers as War Wolf''s ten-member team was lifted onto themand tform like heroes, greeted by the apuse of all the soldiers. This battle may have ended in defeat for War Wolf, but they held onto their honor.


    Emilio and Lach, supported by tworades, approached Robin.


    Instructor Ramsey, thank you!" They stood at attention and gave the most respectful salute.


    Robin pped them on the shoulder. "We''rerades-no need for thanks. Just focus on getting better."


    With that, he turned and walked back toward the War Wolf Special Forces.


    As they watched Robin''s tall, steady figure move off into the sunlight, the elite troops of Dragon Soul Special Forces felt an unexpected sense of emptiness settles over them.


    3/3 Tue, Dec 3.

 The Deadly 586

    Chapter 586 Extraordinary


    +5 Free Cons


    Xavier announced that the first round of the Wolfsbane Summit military martial tournament had officially concluded.


    Despite the tension that hadsted all morning, the elite special forces teams gathered in themand center za, their spirits even higher than before. Lieutenant General Hunter Baxter, Commander of the Special Operations Military Region, surveyed the extraordinary unity and morale radiating from the soldiers on the training grounds. Nodding in satisfaction, he remarked, "I''m impressed by this powerful disy of unity and spirit!"


    Chief of Staff Lieutenant General Caleb Walker agreed with a smile. "Lieutenant General Baxter, seeing a team with this level of cohesion is truly heartening. What astonishes me even more is how Instructor Ramsey only had to make a simple gesture and say a single sentence to rally the troops instantly. That''s what they call t3/3


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    s


    "My instincts tell me the War Wolf team will make it to the finish line right on time, Catherine muttered to herself, her voice clear and firm.


    Her words caught Zayn off guard. "Catherine, what did you just say?"


    Even Catherine found herself puzzled, surprised at her confidence.


    Realizing she''d spoken aloud, she quickly tried to brush it off. "Uh... Did I say that she replied, feigning a casual tone.


    Michelle noticed Catherine''s flustered expression andughed. "Catherine, you''ve been a bit out of ittely. You''re like a different person every time you look at Robin. Are you interested in him? Haha.... Catherine''s cheeks grew warm as she red at Michelle "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Michelle shrugged with a smirk. Im just kidding, Catherine. There''s no way you''d go for someone like Robin-such a brute!


    "Besides, I know you have high standards. With Zayn as your example, your Mr. Right has got to be someone exceptional."


    Catherine scoffed, "Using him as a standard? That''s a joke."


    "Alright, enough chit-chat!" Elliott checked the time, seeing less than four minutes remaining before the cutoff. He waved them silently with impatience.


    Michelle nced at Elliott and fell quiet immediately.


    Standing, Elliott looked out at thest one mile, shaking his head in despair..


    With only a few minutes left, if the War Wolf team still hadn''t shown up, their elimination was almost


    certain.


    But just then, he saw a cloud of dust kicking up at the far end of the path.


    His instincts told him that Freya and her team were there.


    This was their final sprint.


    The wide Wolfsbane Summit training grounds fell intoplete silence.


    Everyone could see that Freya and her team were utterly exhausted.


    Yet, the ten elite members of War Wolf were carrying two stretchers, giving everything they had to reach the finish line.


    After a moment''s pause, themand center erupted in cheers.


    A thousand soldiers on the training grounds began shouting encouragement for War Wolf''s ten elite


    soldiers.


    11.55 Tue, Dec


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    The big screen above the grounds disyed a ticking clock, showing only three minutes left.


    s


    The entire assembly, including all the high-ranking officers at themand tform, rose to their feet, standing at attention. The crowd cheered as if weing heroes.


    Three minutes remained, and for Freya and her team, thest one mile felt like an impossible distance.


    Everyone watched, wondering if they could cover that ground in the time left.


    If they failed, by the rules of this exercise, War Wolf would be eliminated.


    In the vast training grounds, over a thousand soldiers from the Special Operations Military Region shouted their support.


    All seven chief instructors stood, deeply moved by the scene before them. It had been years since they''d seen such anity and passion.


    What kind of force could inspire every soldier here to rally for this ten-member team, even theirpetitors?


    At this moment, no one wanted to see theserades eliminated.


    Every cheer was a plea for fate to let this trustworthy tem prevail.


    They shouted with all their might, hoping to keep theserades in the fight.


    These wererades worth respecting; no one wanted to see them eliminated.


    Gavin frowned slightly as he took in the scene before him. When he noticed Robin''s calm, almost indifferent expression out of the corner of his eye, he let out a cold chuckle and said, "With that much ground to cover, how could War Wolf possiblyplete the mission within the required time?"


    Senior Colonel Damian Palmer, the chief instructor of the Fierce Tiger Special Forces, was also moved by the scene unfolding in front of them. Almost involuntarily, he replied, "Maybe they can!


    "There''s a remarkable force in this world that can even move the heavens-the power of unity!" Damian continued. "What I see in the War Wolf team is the greatest force in existence: unity! Giving it everything they''ve got! Not abandoning a single one of their own! "That''s the kind ofrade I respect most.


    "Instructor Ramsey, maybe both Fierce Tiger and War Wolf will be eliminated, but honestly, in all my years in the military, you''re the first person I''ve ever trily admired!"


    Robin shrugged. "War Wolf isn''t getting eliminated."


    Damian was at a loss for words, then smiled and said, "Right-how could anyone with such an indomitable spirit be eliminated? I''m certain War Wolf will fight to the very end!"


    Gavin sneered. "It''s easy to shout slogans, but only the results matter.


    "As a soldier, I only care about the oue. All this talk of teamwork and spirit means nothing if you can''t


    Chapter 585 No Need for Thanks


    win the fight."


    *5 Free Co


    Damian fell silent. He knew that, arrogant or not, Gavin''s authority in the military was unshakable.


    Meanwhile, a wave of joy swept across the Wolfsbane Stimmit training grounds.


    The crowd chanted in unison, "War Wolf has done it!"


    The ten members of War Woll, carrying their two injuredrades on stretchers, broke through the finish line in the final second, barely meeting the time requirement and securing their right to continue in thepetition. The moment they crossed the line, Freya and the others copsed to the ground, exhausted.


    Their fellow soldiers stood and saluted the War Wolf team.


    In each gaze was a profound respect for theserades who would risk life and limb for each other. These were therades they held in the highest regard.


    Faced with the choice between honor and loyalty, they chose to stand by their brothers in life or deat earning the deepest respect.


    After the brief cheers, Robin, Gavin, and the other six chief instructors made their way to the finish line.


    The teams from each of the seven divisions quickly assembled into neat rows.


    Xavier from the War Games Division announced the scores of the various teams.


    In Group A, Dark Panther won the first event, earning one point.


    Dragon Soul came in second, maintaining their zero points.


    War Wolf cedst and lost a point, yet managed to retain their spot in the second event.


    Once again, the training grounds erupted in cheers as War Wolf''s ten-member team was lifted onto themand tform like heroes, greeted by the apuse of all the soldiers.


    This battle may have ended in defeat for War Wolf, but they held onto their honor.


    Emilio and Lach, supported by tworades, approached Robin.


    Instructor Ramsey, thank you!" They stood at attention and gave the most respectful salute.


    Robin pped them on the shoulder. "We''rerades-no need for thanks. Just focus on getting better."


    With that, he turned and walked back toward the War Wolf Special Forces.


    As they watched Robin''s tall, steady figure move off into the sunlight, the elite troops of Dragon Soul Special Forces felt an unexpected sense of emptiness settles over them.


    Tue, Dec 3.


    urning the ordinary into the extraordinary!"


    Hunter turned to Caleb. "What do you take away from the scenes we witnessed in this morning''spetition?"


    "Amander who can set aside pride and personal glory for the sake of theirrades and the mission will lead an invincible team. The character of a squad is defined by itsmander! Since General Ramsey joined, War Wolf Special Forces has begun to show the edge it once had. Given time, they''re bound to reim their former glory-they''ll be an unstoppable force." Hunter smiled. "Is that what you believe?"


    "Commander Baxter, it''s just my opinion, not an official assessment. As for the oue of this tournament and what the future holds, we''ll just have to wait and see." Hunter watched Robin as he walked away, his expression turning serious, "Alright, then this afternoon, we''ll see if War Wolf can stage aeback and rise to victory. "If War Wolf truly manages to turn things around, I''ll personally award them their medals."


    Then he turned to General Martin Wright. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you at an event like this. Your granddaughter, Freya, did you proud with her performance today!" Martinughed. "She did alright.


    "Freya''s performance was certainly impressive. But what I''m looking forward to is watching War Wolf Special Forces-once the ace of the Special Operations Military Region-climb back from rock bottom to shine once again."


    -You think War Wolf will pull off aeback?" Caleb asked with a smile.


    Martin nodded confidently. Just from this first round, I can see they''ve got a remarkable leader. An outstandingmander has a unique ability to inspire and move the hearts and minds of all soldiers-a quality that most can''t even begin to match. do not doubt that War Wolf Special Forces will fight their way to the finish in the most spectacr fashion!


    Tue, Dec 3


    Chapter 586 Extraordinary


    Hunter nodded solemnly. "You have a keen eye, and I''m sure your words wille true. Let''s head to the mess hall; we''ll need our strength for the afternoon to see more of War Wolf''s performance"


    As everyone except Dragon Soul Special Forces headed the mess hall, Gavin held his team back, Emilio and Lach were already sent off to the infirmary, but the rest of the Dragon Soul soldiers remained on the scorching training grounds under Gavin''smand. Standing in front of his team with a stern face, Gavin addressed them. "Before the afternoonpetition begins, let me remind you all of a soldier''s true essence and how an invincible team must conduct itself on the battlefield..


    "It''s about maintaining a heart of steel, a spirit of resilience, and an unwavering determination to win!


    "Yes, sentimental andpassionate feelings may be present, but let me make one thing clear to all of you: war is ruthless, and there will always be sacrifices


    "The true purpose of war is victory, not sentiment," Gavin dered firmly.


    "If you''re here just for sentimentality, then you don''t belong on the battlefield. Go to the rear and enjoy romance if that''s what you''re after!


    "Here, what we demand is irond determination and results that lead to victory!


    "You can be loyal andpassionate, but if the result failure, then the battlefield leaves you with only one oue-death.


    "So, remember this: it doesn''t matter who uses what tactics to gain favor, or who resorts to maniptive tricks, Dragon Soul''s core principle is to focus solely on the oue of a fight.


    "If there''s no result, everything else is worthless!


    "For this afternoon''s long-range sniper hold, you must achieve a full score at the one-mile mark. This is a mission you have toplete!


    "Only by scoring in this series can Dragon Soul secure an absolute advantage in the final round.


    "Dark Panther is already one point ahead of us, and we have no idea if War Wolf, with all their unpredictability, might pull off aeback in the end,


    "I don''t want to see Dragon Soul, which has led the first three rounds, knocked out at thest moment.


    "Alright, get to the mess hall now!


    "And after lunch, return to your rooms for rest immediately!"


    Under Morris''s lead, Dragon Soul Special Forces headed toward the mess hall, each one silent along the


    way.


    Gavin''s words hit hard: in war, the oue is what matters most, not sentiment.


    If you''re ruled by emotion on the battlefield, it''s not war anymore. The harsh reality of war is something you can''t escape.


    Yet, they were troubled by the question-when faced with a situation like today''s, would they choose to


    Chapter 586 Extraordinary


    stand and fight together, or would they shed all hesitation to secure the final victory?


    9477


    Every soldier in Dragon Soul was wrestling with that question in their hearts, trying to sort out what was real, what was false, who was right, and what was wrong Inside the dining hall, Morris, Bill, and others greeted Robin, Ernest, and Freya as they entered.


    Morris stopped and called out, "General Ramsey.


    Robin nced at him, noticing his wavering gaze. "What''s the matter? Feeling guilty?"


    Morris immediately straightened up, and he, Bill, and the others saluted Robin. "General Ramsey, thank you-and thank you to War Wolf Special Forces"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "I see hesitation in your eyes


    Morris froze..


    "If you have respect for every soldier in War Wolf, then I expect you to give it your all and defeat War Wolf in the two events this afternoon. That''s what it means to respect yourrades. "Feeling pity or gratitude toward your opponent is an insult to your most respectedrades.


    "I want to see your best performance. Show War Wolf your strength. Don''t let me down!"


    Morris and Bill stood stunned, but a renewed determination lit up in their eyes.


    "Yes, Sir! Every Dragon Soul soldier will give it their all to sh with War Wolf most spectacrly!"

 The Deadly 587

    Chapter 587 Sniper Competition


    After lunch, the special forces teams took a brief midday break.


    77%


    #5 Tree Coins


    A 1:30 PM, the seven elite teams began the second round of the first event in their cross-country march.


    This phase covered a grueling 3.5 miles with over 40 enemy "ambush points" hidden along narrow paths, followed by a six-mile armed sprint.


    In this team-basedpetition, each squad performed impressively.


    Group A''s Dragon Soul, Dark Panther, and War Wolf squads allpleted the task within the set time and score limits.


    With thepletion of the first major event in the Wollsbane Summit military martial tournament, Group A''s teams stood as follows:


    Dark Panther took the lead with three points.


    Dragon Soul followed with two points, putting them in second ce..


    War Wolf, due to a negative one-point score from the 19-mile weighted march, ended up with one point in total,nding them in third ce.


    At 3:00 PM, the first event-the cross-country march-officially concluded.


    After a short break, the teams prepared for the tournament''s second event, which would begin at 3:30 PM the Individual Military Skills Sniper Competition.


    The sniperpetition was divided into three rounds 12-mile long-range sentinel shot, a 03-mile precision shot under simted night conditions, and 0.3 mile moving target shot.


    At 3:30, Xavier announced the start of the first round of the sniper event: the 1.2-mile long-range sentinel shot.


    Each of the three special forces teams sent one member forward to


    First up was Colonel George Loman from Dark Panther Special Forces, a top-ranked sniper who had consistently led the long-range shooting events in past military tournaments and was among the top three snipers in the entire military. George quickly assembled his rifle, calibrated his sight took aim, and fired.


    In four minutes and thirty-nine seconds, he achieved a perfect score: ten shots, and fen bullseyes, earning Dark Panther an additional point, bringing their total to four.


    Next was Bill from Dragon Soul Special Forces, who was also ranked in the top three elite snipers in the Special Operations Military Region.


    Bill''s movements were seamless-assembling, calibrating, aiming, and firing-all flowed together in one smooth sequence.


    His score: four minutes and thirty-five seconds, ten shots, ten bullseyes, earning Dragon Soul another


    9K 77%


    Chapter 587 Sniper Competition.


    point, raising their total to three, though they remained in second ce.


    Finally, War Wolf Special Forces sent their sniper, Lieutenant Derrick Myrad, to the line.


    Derrick scored bullseyes on his first nine shots, but due to a sudden shift in wind speed, his final shot hit just outside the center ring, scoring nine points. ording to the rules, Dark Panther and Dragon Soul tied for first in this round, each earning one point.


    War Wolf, however, ranked third and lost a point.


    With that, War Wolf''s total score dropped to zero, pushing them back to the bottom of the rankings.


    The 12-mile sentinel shot event ended, leaving War Wolf at a disadvantage.


    For War Wolf, already at the bottom of the scoreboard, this oue was a serious setback.


    If they faltered again in the remaining two rounds, War Wolf Special Forces would be in an precarious position.


    This dismal performance left Ss deeply anxious.


    extremely


    If this trend continued, War Wolf Special Forces might as well pack up before the third event-the freestylebatpetition-even started.


    The sequence in which eachpetitor was sent out hard been meticulously nned by Robin.


    In this first round of the 1.2-mile long-range sentinel shot, Robin had chosen not to start with Ernest, who, was also among the top three elite snipers in the military, instead assigning the 12-mile fixed target to their promising rookie, Derrick. "Instructor Ramsey, with things looking this way...


    Robin interrupted Ss, "Thepetition''s just begun, no need to worry. We''re still in control. Worst case, we take them down in overtime."


    "But our score gap is too wide," Ss said, his concern evident. Tm worried we won''t be able to catch up!"


    Robin gave a calm smile. "Let''s just be patient and wait it out."


    The second round began, with a simted 0.3-mile precision night sniper event held at the Wolfsbane Summit military training base. Each team participant entered the indoor simtion area ten minutes in advance, prepared for the specialized target environment.


    Dark Panther Special Forces fielded a rookie sniper this time, Second Lieutenant Gus Labadie.


    In his first bigpetition, Gus managed perfect tens for the first nine targets but faltered on thest one. scoring only a seven.


    Dark Panther wasn''t too bothered by this; with their total score at four points, they were still in strong standing for the next round.


    III


    Chapter 587 Sniper Competition


    For Dragon Soul Special Forces, Major Laurie Holmes was up next.


    Ranked sixth among the army''s best snipers and a four-year veteran of Dragon Soul, he felt the pressure on his first shot, hitting only nine points, but then scored tens on all nine remaining targets.


    While it wasn''t a wless performance, it kept them from losing points,


    If War Wolf scored lower, Dragon Soul might still take the lead in this round.


    War Wolf Special Forces sent out Jerome, a less-experienced sniper whose shooting skills weren''t top t in the army.


    However, Jerome was known for his exceptional mental stability, a critical trait for a sniper.


    ten


    Robin had chosen him for precisely this reason and had given Jerome a special session on precision night shooting beforehand.


    If War Wolf could seize the opportunity in this round, they would still be able to control the pace of thepetition. Otherwise, their fate would be left to chance.


    Jerome didn''t disappoint-ten shots, ten perfect hits, securing first ce in this round and earning War Wolf a valuable point. After this round, the scores stood as follows:


    Dark Panther: deducted one point, now at three. Dragon Soul: no change, staying at three. War Wolf: gained one point, bringing their total to one. With thepetition reaching this stage, the battle between the three teams was growing increasingly


    herce.


    The third round of the sniper event promised to be the most intense yet.


    If War Wolf could seize the advantage here, they''d gain a crucial edge going into the final event-a perfect chance for aeback.


    The order for the third round, crucial for the final scores, was determined by a draw held by the War Games Division to ensure fairness.


    The lineup: Oliver for Dark Panther, Noah for Dragon Soul, and Ernest for War Wolf.


    The draw ced War Wolf first, followed by Dragon Soul and Dark Panther.


    While Oliver and Noah weren''t among the army''s top three elite snipers, they were both known for their unmatched skill with the 0.3-mile moving target. With the drawplete, the match began.


    Ernest went first, with his final score determining War Wolf''s fate in thepetition.


    If he failed badly and lost another point, War Wolf could be eliminated from the tournament.


    Chapter 587 Sniper Competition


    As Ernest entered the range and picked up his sniper rifle, he made a surprising move that shocked everyone he removed the scope.


    The spectators were stunned, confused by his decision


    Is War Wolf nning to throw in the towel?


    Removing the scope for a moving target challenge was almost unheard of, practically inviting failure.

 The Deadly 588

    Chapter 588 A Remarkable Talent


    Chapter 588 A Remarkable Talent 24 7780


    Standing on themand tform, Wilson observed the powerful actions on the shooting range, a slight Twitch crossing his lips. "Looks like Ernest has receivedome instruction from Robin," he remarked. "Ernest ranks among the army''s top three snipers, and with Robin''s mentorship, he will push his skills.


    even further!"


    Jack nodded approvingly. "Robin meticulously organized the sequence for thepetitors entering the field today-it''s a well-thought-out n! "Just like David and Goliath, using one''s unique strengths to exploit the opponent''s weaknesses!


    "Robin isn''t just skilled in strategy; he''s a remarkable talent!


    "If not for the unforeseen circumstances during the initial round of the cross-country march, War Wolf might have had a much smoother start. "Nheless, that unexpected turn in the first round quickly earned Robin a strong reputati leading teams in the army.


    The unity within the War Wolf Special Forces has grown even stronger."


    mong the


    "In recent years, War Wolf has struggled not because of a shortage of elite soldiers, but due to ack of central unity!


    a


    "With a solid bond of teamwork, the War Wolf squad will be unstoppable!


    "That''s what separates remarkable talent from the ordinary!


    "With the same soldiers and opponents, simply altering the strategy and sequence canpletely change The course of the battle!


    "On top of that, he used Jerome as an unexpected tactic, throwing the entire scenario into disarray.


    "In the confusion, the weaker team can seize victory


    "It may look disorderly, but he has everything firmly under control!


    This year''s military drills are thrilling! Hahaha..."


    Wilson nced over at Robin on themand tform, his face calm. "He''s definitely a remarkable talent!"


    The 0.3-miles moving target sniper challenge is set tomence.


    Colonel Rudwick from the War Wolf Special Forces took his ce at the firing line on the range.


    All attention was fixed on him.


    Everyone wondered about Ernest''s unusual behavior.


    Was he attempting to show off, or had he lost faith in himself?


    Chapter 588 A Remarkable Talent


    A skilled sniper choosing not to use a long-range scoper


    In all their experience with sniper contests, they''d nevere across such a tactic.


    s


    What they didn''t realize was that, just days ago, the elite War Wolf Special Forces had already seen thist kind of miracle firsthand


    But that remarkable feat had been pulled off by Robin, not Ernest,


    The War Wolfrades were all feeling the tension on Ernest''s behalf.


    Hitting a moving target nearly a third of a mile away without a scope is incredibly challenging.


    Robin once stated at the War Wolf range that a true sniper relies not on their eyes, but on a sixth sense-a feeling from the heart.


    Without this sense, a person may be a good sniper, but never the best!


    However, relying on instinct and heart to achieve sniper-level precision is an immense challen


    Just as everyone anxiously anticipated Ernest''s next move, a gunshot echoed-he''d fired!


    But the shot missed entirely, not even grazing the edge of the moving target!


    After a moment of silence,ughter erupted from the spectators outside the range.


    It seemed War Wolf had truly lost their confidence!


    Even Ernest, a top-three-ranked sniper martial arts expert in the whole army, was acting recklessly.


    Zayn, watching from the crowd, sneered, "With someone like Robin leading them, it''s no wonder he produces special forces members like Ernest who act so rashly. How can anyone be so careless in apetition like this? "Even though War Wolf is tied with Dragon Soul at two points, Ernest''s shot essentially signals War Wolfs elimination.


    "A top sniper martial artist missing a moving target at 0.3 miles with a single shot. If he misses twice more, War Wolf might as well pack up and head home."


    Elliot frowned.


    Zayn had a point!


    War Wolf didn''t have many opportunities remaining


    If these opportunities slip away, there will be no recovery.


    Then, Ernest fired his second shot, followed by the third, fourth, and all the way up to the tenth in quick session!


    Each shotnded squarely on the bullseye!


    As the echo of the tenth shot faded, a hush fell over the crowd outside the field.


    III


    156 Tue, Dec


    Chapter 588 A Remarkable Talent


    Everyone was stunned by Ernest''s incredible nine sessful shots.


    Without a scope, he struck the target every single time


    Unfortunately, he missed one of the ten targets.


    Otherwise, it would have been one of the most legendary shots ever in 0.3-mile moving target sniping history.


    Even so, the crowd outside the field still erupted into warm apuse for Ernest.


    After finishing his ten shots, Ernest stood motionless, his mood downcast.


    He couldn''t shake the frustration over his first miss.


    If it hadn''t been for the pressure or the sudden shift in the wind, he believed he could have nailed all ten


    shots!


    In that case, War Wolf would secure one point.


    This would move them into second ce in the group, giving them a solid advantage in deciding the final


    result.


    If the members of Dragon Soul and Dark Panther who follow manage to hit the target ten times as well. then War Wolf will be eliminated.


    Noah, the Vice Captain of Dragon Soul, gave Ernest a reassuring pat on the shoulder and said, "Don''t lose heart. Even though War Wolf will probably be eliminated after this match, you''ve got nothing to be upset about, my brother!


    "We are brothers no matter where we are. Even after you retire and move on, we''ll always berades!"


    Ernest didn''t respond to Noah, as his words were already straightforward and clear.


    After all, Noah was the champion in the army''s 0.3-mile moving targetpetition.


    He had the ability to deliver a wless performance by hitting all ten targets.


    Since joining Dragon Soul, Noah has set numerous records in the history of 0.3-mile single-direction moving target sniping, with only two misses over the years.


    Ernest returned to Robin''s side, feeling apologetic. I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey, Commander Colton, Colonel Wright. I''ve let you down."


    Robin gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "It''s not your fault! The wind today has been unpredictable. The first shot missed because the wind suddenly shifted, causing your bullet to veer off course. That''s not on you! Take a seat-thepetition isn''t over yet. Anything can happen."


    At that moment, Noah had already taken his position at the shooting line.


    Bang! One shot, two shots, three shots!


    The first three shots allnded perfectly on the bullseye-impressive!


    000


    Chapter 588 A Remarkable Talent


    The crowd erupted into cheers right away.


    Next came the fourth shot, the fifth, and all the way through to the seventh-Noah continued to hit the bullseye every single time!


    This was a disy of the incredible skill of the 0.3-mile moving target record holder!


    With each shot, Noah grew more and more energized. As long as he finished the final three shots. Dragon Soul would im the top spot in the


    As the crowd eagerly awaited what would happen next three shots rang out, and everything suddenly went quiet!


    To everyone''s surprise, Noah, the champion of the 0.3-mile moving targetpetition, missed all three


    shots!


    For a brief moment, there wasplete silence, followed by many feeling sympathy for him.


    The wind suddenly shifted, causing all of Noah''s shots to go off course.


    It wasn''t his fault!


    Noah stood frozen at the shooting line,pletely stunned.


    This was his worst performance to date.


    How could this happen? His luck had just been terrible!


    At first, the wind was blowing from the southeast, but just as he took the final three shots, it suddenly shifted to a northwest breeze!


    This unexpected change in the wind caught himpletely off guard.


    The spirits of the War Wolf Special Forces, who had been feeling down, instantly lifted!


    No matter how Dark Panther performed next, War Wolf had already secured one point, keeping their chances alive!


    were now


    They were hoping for a wlesseback, aiming to defeat either Dragon Soul or Dark Panther in the free-fighting round!

 The Deadly 589

    Chapter 589 Intense and Thrilling!


    Chapter 589 Intense and Thrilling!


    In light of Noah''s performance, the Dragon Soul Special Forces found themselves momentarily stunned.


    They had been certain that Noah would secure points in this round of thepetition, pulling ahead of Dark Panther and leaving War Wolf''s score in the dust. To their surprise, Noah made a critical error!


    A mistake like this could be devastating


    If Oliver, Vice Captain from Dark Panther hits all ten targets in the next round, the Dark Panther Special Forces will lead Group A with four points.


    War Wolf Special Forces will stay at one point, while Dragon Soul will hold onto second ce with two points.


    This oue is still manageable.


    However, there is also an alternative scenario.


    This is the oue that Dragon Soul wants to avoid the most.


    In this scenario, Dark Panther would miss two targets, cing them in second.


    War Wolf would then take first.


    Dark Panther would end up with three points, while War Wolf would gain one more, tying with Dragon Soul for second ce at two points each.


    In this situation, Dragon Soul has no choice but to defeat War Wolf in the free-fighting round.


    If they fail, they face the bleakest oue, disbandment and restructuring.


    Just then, Oliver, Dark Panther''s vice-captain who was the third topete, approached Noah with a grin and said, "Noah, you''re the champion of the army''s 0.3-mile single-direction moving target shooting. No one has beaten your record yet. What went wrong for you today?


    The strange wind nearly ended War Wolf''s chances entirely and cost you your title as the 0.3-mile moving target champion. Three missed shots-just how careless do you have to be for that to happen?" "Hmph!" Noah shot Oliver a cold look and walked off.


    Oliver grinned, saying, "Thanks for demonstrating today''s strange wind patterns for me. I''ll be more careful-certainly won''t miss three shots."


    Noah walk back to his seat with the Dragon Soul Special Forces, clearly irritated. Gavin frowned and remarked, "Noah, what kind of blunder was that? Making such a basic error is just uneptable! "Do you believe War Wolf did you a favor by retrieving the tworades you lost carlier?"


    Noah''s temper red. "Chief Instructor Brooks, that''s an insult to me!


    Chapter 589 Intense and Thrilling!


    "Ive served in the military for almost a decade: I am a professional soldier!


    "I refuse topromise the basic professional standards of a soldier over personal feelings.


    76%%%


    +5 Free Cons


    "While I hold deep respect for the War Wolf team, I would never stoop to such actions-it disrespects a worthy opponent!


    "Besides, you''re aware that today''s wind is unusually erratic, even the finest sniper could slip up!"


    Gavin responded icily, "Stop making excuses! Keep in mind, if Dragon Soul is disqualified, you''ll be the first to remove that uniform and walk away! Even if we''re restructured, I won''t keep you on the team!" Noah was about to retort, but Morris held him back and guided him back to his seat.


    Noah, keep your head up. We still have a shot! Even if Dragon Soul falls short this round, we''re holding onto two points. At the very least, we can make aeback in the free-fighting phase." Noah settled quietly at the end of the table, choosing not to say anything further.


    Meanwhile, on the 0.3-mile moving target range, Oliver, the Vice Captain of Dark Panther, had already stepped up to his shooting position.


    Oliver took note of the errors Ernest and Noah had made in gauging wind speed, meticulously assessing both the speed and direction before firing his first shot and he nailed the bullseye! Then came his second and third shots, each finding their mark without fail.


    With these three perfect hits, Oliver''s confidence surged, and he prepared for his fourth shot.


    Out of nowhere, the wind shifted unpredictably, swirling up a sudden gust, causing Oliver''s fourth shot to miss its mark!


    His heart pounded as he aimed for the fifth shot, but it too, veered off target.


    Luck seemed to be on War Wolf''s side today, securing their win in this round of thepetition.


    Determined, Oliver clenched his jaw and concentrated onnding his remaining shots.


    Even though all of his shotsnded on the target, missing two meant only securing second ce. When the War Wolf Special Forces saw the oue, their cheers filled the air.


    Ernest was shocked to realize that despite missing one shot, they had still earned a crucial point! Ovee with excitement, he shook with joy, grabbing Commander Colton''s hands. "We wonk we actually


    Thus, the sniperpetition, which was the second event of the military contest, concluded.


    The overall standings for the three teams in Group A are as follows:


    She


    Dark Panther remains in the lead with three points, while Dragon Soul dropped one point in the final round, now having a total of two points.


    .76%


    Chapter 589 Intense and Thrilling!


    5 Free Cons


    War Wolf, securing one point from their win in thest round, also has two points, tying with Dragon Soul for second ce.


    Based on the rules of the final round of thispetition, Dark Panther has now qualified to exit the contest, sessfully retaining their position in the Special Operations Military Region. The Dark Panther Special Forces erupted in chicers, celebrating their victory.


    They hadpleted their biannual relegation task once again.


    Now, Dragon Soul and War Wolf are about to face off in a free-for-all battle that will decide their futures.


    In thest round of thepetition, the free-for-all match rules will be in effect.


    Two members from each team willpete, and the final results will determine which teames out


    on top.


    With the previous two rounds ending in a 2-2 tie, both teams were evenly matched going into this final


    match.


    The oue of the two-person free-for-all battle will decide which team will be eliminated and which one will face the harsh consequence of having their number revoked and being restructured. Following the second round of matches, General Xavier from the War Games Division dered that all teams should rest briefly after dinner.


    At 8 PM, the final individual free-for-all match for Group A will begin. All events for Group B have already finished.


    The Fierce Tiger Special Forces have been disqualified, and their number will be officially revoked.


    The Dark Panther Special Forces in Group A have sessfully kept their position and are exempt furtherpetition. from


    Dragon Soul is now set for a crucial showdown against the War Wolf Special Forces to determine who will avoid relegation.


    If Dragon Soul triumphs in the two-on-two battle, War Wolf will be immediately disqualified, and their number will be revoked.


    However, if the two teams tie or War Wolf defeats Dragon Soul, another challenge match will be required to decide who gets eliminated.


    Dragon Soul holds the top position among the seven main teams in the army after the first three rounds.


    As a result, even if War Wolf wins the free-fighting match, they will still need to face a final challenge match to eliminate Dragon Soul and secure their ce


    War Wolf faces an incredibly tough challenge in both of these matches.


    Dragon Soul, under the leadership of General Gavin, ranks second only to General Wilson in the army.


    They also boast Bill, the army''s top martial arts expert, and Morris, who is among the top three in free-fighting skills.


    Chapter 589 Intense and Thrilling!


    As a result, Dragon Soul has the most powerful free-fighting team in the army.


    Although Chief Instructor Ramsey is highly skilled, he cannot take part in both the two-on-two match and the challenge match.


    The rules of this military martial arts tournament state that each individual can onlypete in one of these two events.


    If they join the two-on-two match, they will not be allowed to participate in the challenge match.


    Considering the overall circumstances, War Wolf''s chances of maintaining their position are quite slim.


    Everyone is eagerly anticipating the boxing match between Dragon Soul and War Wolf.


    This freebat fight is bound to be intense and thrilling!

 The Deadly 590

    Chapter 590 Free Fighting Arena


    Chapter 590 Free Fighting Arena


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    At 7:45 PM, the Free Fighting Arena at the Wolfsbane Summit Military Exercise Base was buzzing with activity. The stands were packed with spectators, eagerly awaiting the event.


    By 7:50, 1,000 elite special forces soldiers from the seven major teams of the Special Operations Military Region filed into the viewing area in perfect formation


    At 7:55, eight high-ranking officers from the Special Operations Military Region''s topmand team settled into themand box.


    The elimination round of the triennial military exercise had entered its final phase.


    The Fierce Tiger Special Forces had been unable to avoid demotion, leading to the cancetion of their designation and their imminent reorganization.


    Meanwhile, the War Wolf Special Forces found themselves on the verge of relegation.


    After a day of intensepetition, the battle had reached its final stage-the individual free-fighting


    arena.


    Against all odds, the War Wolf Special Forces had fought their way into the decisive round. To make matters even more dramatic, their opponent in the relegation match was the Dragon Soul Special Forces, who had dominated the first three rounds. What was once a sure thing for Dragon Soul''s retention had now turned into a tense and uncertain situation.


    If Dragon Soul failed to take advantage of the opportunity in tonight''s free fighting match, they would face elimination and the revocation of their designation.


    However, the rules for tonight''spetition were different for the two teams.


    As Dragon Soul had ranked first in the annualpetition, they were the ones being challenged.


    To maintain fairness, the military exercise department set the rules for the confrontation match.


    If Dragon Soul emerged victorious, War Wolf would be immediately eliminated.


    However, if Dragon Soul either tied with or lost to War Wolf, they would be forced to face War Wolf''s challenge.


    Once the challenge began, War Wolf could only send one elite from their special forces, while Dragon Soul had three members eligible to participate in the challenge.


    In the confrontation match, if War Wolf loses, they will be instantly eliminated and won''t even have the


    chance to enter the challenge.


    As a result, War Wolf must either win or draw in the free-fighting match to secure their spot in the challenge.


    However, the challenge is a one-versus-three scenario, making their chances of winning extremely slim.


    Chapter 590 Free Fighting Arena.


    Thest match of the Special Operations Military Region is about to start.


    76%1


    +10 Free Coins


    This battle will decide which team, War Wolf or Dragon Soul, will be the final one to be eliminated.


    The top and bottom teams from the first three rounds of the militarypetition are now facing off in the free-fighting arena.


    It''s a scenario that no one anticipated.


    In the eyes of everyone, the War Wolf Special Forces, which had been on a decline in recent years, should have been eliminated in the second round.


    Surprisingly, the resilient War Wolf, despite losing a point in the first round of the march and cross-country event, managed to stay close behind Dragon Soul.


    In a contest where victory seemed out of reach, they kept finding ways to create opportunities for themselves, ultimately pushing the match to the free fighting arena. This oue has already shocked everyone.


    Now, everyone is eager to see if War Wolf can once again surpass expectations and pull off a miracle!


    At 8:00 PM, the representatives from Dragon Soul and War Wolf stood in the free fighting arena, ready for the showdown.


    For this arena match, each team chose two members topete.


    War Wolf selected Mark and Zephyr, both skilled martial experts.


    While neither of them ced highly in the militarybatpetition, failing to make it into the top


    ten.


    They were all War Wolf had left to rely on for now.


    This was in ordance with the rules of thepetition.


    As the challengers, War Wolf could only send each participant topete once in the individual events.


    Although Ernest is highly skilled in personalbat, he had alreadypeted in the sniper event, which meant he couldn''t participate in the free fighting match.


    For Dragon Soul, they chose Bill, the military''s top martial arts expert, along with Norman Tingey, a neer to thebat scene.


    Morris, the captain of Dragon Soul, is one of the military''s topbat martial experts, ranked among the top five across all units. Yet, he didn''t step onto the stage.


    This decision was a calcted move by Gavin and Morris, made with careful strategy in mind.


    If the match were to extend into a challenge round, they wanted to ensure they had enough strength left to face War Wolf''s challenge head-on.


    11:57 Tue,


    Chapter 590 Free Fighting Arena


    76%1


    +10 Free Coins


    Even though Norman is new, hisbat skills are ranked third within Dragon Soul, just after Bill and Morris.


    Should Bill and Norman manage to decisively defeat War Wolf''s two martial art experts in this confrontation, there would be no need for a follow-up thallenge round.


    However, if the match ends in a tie or War Wolf secures aplete victory, Dragon Soul will still have top fighters ready for the final challenge round. This setup reflects a carefully nned, cautious approach. The match officiallymenced.


    First up was Bill from Dragon Soul, facing Mark from War Wolf.


    Bill pointed at his opponent and said, "Lieutenant Langdon, with your abilities, you may as well concede. I see no real point in this fight."


    Mark smirked and replied, "Colonel Lineker, even if you''re known as the military''s topbat expert, it doesn''t mean you''re unbeatable.


    "Even if you''re the topbat expert, I won''t let Dragon Soul take this point easily. Let''s get started!"


    As he finished speaking, Bill unleashed a rapid series of punches toward Mark.


    To his surprise, Mark, who hadn''t even ranked in the top ten in the army''s fightingpetitions, was proving to be a much tougher opponent than he''d expected.


    The first three punches were powerful and swift, yet none came close to hitting Mark.


    To add to Bill''s frustration, this champion of the army''sbatpetition found himself caught off guard by Mark''s quick moves.


    Bill even lost his bnce for a moment, nearly toppling under his opponent''s counter. He inhaled sharply regaining his focus.


    The arena burst into cheers, clearly directed toward Mark.


    During this intense exchange, Bill recognized a shift in Mark''s punching style.


    Bill, known for his own powerful and swift strikes, had earned his title as one of the top martial experts in the army, but Mark''s surprising adaptability challenged him


    He employed smooth and flowing techniques to redirect his opponent''s attacks.


    This forced Bill to struggle with his strategy.


    On several asions, Mark''s precise use of force nearly sent Bill tumbling to the ground.


    Bill''s impatience and aggressive approach quickly drained his energy.


    Mark recalled something Robin had once said to him: You might lose this round, but Bill''s pride won''t let


    him lose."


    With that thought in mind, he remained patient and focused, letting Bill exhaust himself and slip up.


    TI


    Chapter 590 Free Fighting Arena


    +10 Free C


    On the other hand, Gavin had made it clear that Bill had to win this round no matter what.


    Bill, however, never anticipated that he wouldn''t be able to perform at his best in front of Mark.


    The more Bill rushed, the more disordered his moventents became, which opened up an opportunity f Mark.


    As Bill threw a powerful punch at Mark''s chest, Mark intentionally left an opening in his defense, pretending to be too slow to react.


    Bill seized the opening without hesitation.


    Instead of holding back, he channeled all his energy into the punch.


    His body lunged toward Mark, determined tond a powerful hit.


    If it connected, it would surely knock Mark down.


    But just as Bill''s fist was about to make contact, Mark unexpectedly flipped backward, evading the strike.


    With a fluid backflip, Mark skillfully avoided the punch that could have ended the fight.


    Bill''s punch, now fullymitted, missed its target, causing him to lose his footing and stumble forward.


    As Marknded from his flip, he quickly moved aside to dodge Bill, who was now off-bnce. In a swift motion, Marknded a strong kick to Bill''s rear.


    Bang! Bill''s resilient body was sent flying by the powerful kick, crashing heavily beneath the ring.


    The first round goes to War Wolf!

 The Deadly 591

    Chapter 591 Defeating Dragon Soul in the Challenge Match! Chapter 591 Defeating Dragon Soul in the Challenge Match!


    A profound silence enveloped the Free Fighting Arena at Wolfsbane Summit Military Base.


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    The topbat expert of the Special Operations Military Region and ace of Dragon Soul Special Forces, Colonel Bill Lineker, had been defeated by Lieutenant Mark Langdon of War Wolf Special Forces.


    Lieutenant Langdon had never previously ranked in the top ten of the campwidebatpetitions.


    Dragon Soul Special Forces had suffered a major setback today indeed.


    Bill''s defeat marked the early conclusion of the two-on-two match.


    Regardless of the oue of the next fight, both teams would need topete in the nal challenge


    match.


    Dragon Soul had missed the perfect chance to eliminate War Wolf outright in the two-on-two round of the freebatpetition.


    Two of Dragon Soul''s soldiers quickly helped Bill back to their formation.


    The seething Gavin scolded him grimly, "This is absurd! Do you have any idea how much trouble your performance is going to cause my entire n?


    "By rights, Dragon Soul could have wiped out War Wolfpletely in this match, securing our advancement to the next stage. Your mistake has forced us into the brutal challenge match!"


    Bill hung his head low and said resignedly, "Chief Instructor Brooks, this is my fault. I was too careless."


    "Careless?" Gavin retorted sharply. "You think a simple careless'' makes this eptable? If Dragon Soul disbands, you''ll be the first one packing to go home!"


    Bill lowered his head in shame, his heart weighed down with remorse.


    Was it really my mistake just now?


    He carefully reviewed Mark''s fighting tactics in his mind. If he had to face Mark again, he couldn''t say with confidence that he''d secure a victory.


    How did Mark manage to improve so much in just one month?


    Bill reflected on today''s match. He was certain that General Robin, War Wolf''s new chief instructor, was the main reason Dragon Soul was defeated.


    He had fully prepared for this round and deployed Mark ordingly.


    Furthermore, he instructed Mark to use the finesse of deflecting force to neutralize Bill''s aggressive


    attacks.


    Robin was an exceptionally skilledmander!


    Throughout the match, he demonstrated advanced strategizing techniques in organizing the lineup and perfected his soldiers''bat skills to an extraordinary level.


    11:57 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 591 Defeating Dragon Soul in the Challenge Match!


    Bill nced up at the War Wolf Special Forces'' seating area.


    Robin remained calm andposed.


    16&3, 76%#


    +10 Free Coins


    Bill couldn''t help butpare Robin to Gavin. He saw Robin as amander who stood unwavering in the face of any challenge.


    Even when disaster struck, Robin remained unfazed.


    It seemed the entire match had been under Robin''s control from the very beginning.


    Despite the unexpected setbacks in the first weight-bearing cross-country race, Robin was still able to seize every crucial opportunity.


    This is why the seemingly fragile War Wolf couldn''t be defeated!


    It sparked a deep curiosity in Bill about Robin.


    Anyone facing such an opponent would face a terrifying disaster!


    Even the mighty Dragon Soul was no exception!


    Bill had an ominous feeling that the final result would be Dragon Soul being defeated and eliminated by War Wolf.


    Bill''s unexpected defeat led


    Gavin to decide to rece Norman, who was about topete in the fight.


    ording to the tournament rules, whether Dragon Soul drew or lost to War Wolf in this round, they would be forced to participate in the "challenge match.


    Now, they had to conserve their strength in preparation for the uing challenge match.


    For the final two-on-two match, Gavin decided to rece Norman with the weakest fighter on the team.


    The War Games Division approved Gavin''s request and swapped out Norman.


    Zephyr took just one round to take down the new fighter deployed by Dragon Soul.


    That meant War Wolf triumphed over Dragon Soul in the two-on-two round, and they were about to enter the most thrilling and fierce challenge match.


    If War Wolf won the challenge, Dragon Soul would be eliminated and disbanded!


    If not, the reverse would ur.


    War Wolf had a rough start to today''s first match, yet they struggled until they reached the final challenge match, which was no easy feat.


    The chief instructors of the Seven Military Teams had gained apletely new understanding of the young general, Robin.


    Robin had somehow miraculously led the not-so-powerful War Wolf Special Forces into the final challenge match against Dragon Soul.


    III


    Chapter 591 Defeating Dragon Soul in the Challenge Match!


    If War Wolf could win the uing challenge match, they would make history!


    +10 Free Coins


    Everyone in the army knew that Dragon Soul had the strongestbat power among the Seven Military


    Teams.


    However, their past tactics werepletely useless against the current War Wolf, and all they faced was one defeat after another.


    Zayn, Elliott, and the others in the stands were utterly astonished by the situation unfolding before them.


    The scene before them was something they had never anticipated.


    Elliott said excitedly, "It looks like Dragon Soul will be packing up and leaving today insed of War Wolf. "Chief Instructor Robin is truly a genius!


    "He has led War Wolf, which had been at the bottom for years, into the challenge match!


    "It seems like luck is on War Wolf''s side tonight. With Mr. Robin leading them, they''ll surely defeat Dragon Soul!"


    Zayn sneered, "Elliott, did you forget that Dragon Soul has General Brooks at the helm? More importantly, Dragon Soul still has some hidden trump cards left! "Commander Fennimore is one of the top three fighters in the army. Even if Ernest steps up, he won''t be able to defeat both Morris and Gavin at once."


    Elliott chuckled. "What if Mr. Robin joins the match himself?"


    Zayn snorted. "That would be even better. I trust my master''s abilities!


    "In the entire army, my master''s abilities are second only to the war god, Major General Wilson.


    "With those two around, Robin wouldn''t stand a chance of winning the challenge match!"


    Michelle looked at Zayn with admiration and said, "Zayn, you''re absolutely right.


    "General Brooks is no ordinary man. He will surely turn the tide and help Dragon Soul win thepetition.


    "The people from War Wolf have only made it this far by sheer luck! The challenge match isn''t something they can win by chance. Even if Robin himself joins the match, it won''t help much Catherine gazed impassively toward Robin. "Not necessarily! If he managed to drag the struggling War Wolf all the way to the challenge match, he must have an even better n up his sleeve. "Robin''s arrangements are all aimed at defeating Dragon Soul in the challenge match! It''s likely he''ll enter the ring himself that may just be his ultimate card."


    Michelle shook her head. "Even if Robin steps up, he doesn''t stand a chance against Dragon Soul''s top three fighters."


    Catherine simply smiled. She had witnessed Robin''s martial skills firsthand.


    <


    76%


    Chapter 591 Defeating Dragon Soul in the Challenge Match!


    +10 Free Cons


    In the battle at Dragon Ridge Valley, Robin had single-handedly taken down numerous elite assassins from around the world.


    Such martial skill was beyond Gavin''s reach.


    Reaching the challenge match was something Robin had nned from the beginning. He wanted to single-handedly defeat Dragon Soul''s top three fighters and lead War Wolf safely to victory, thus saving them from being disbanded. That was the oue Robin was truly aiming for.


    In that moment, Catherine was eager to witness Robin in action again.

 The Deadly 592

    Chapter 592 Are You Entrusting the Fate of the War Wolf Special For...


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 592 Are You Entrusting the Fate of the War Wolf Special Forces to Me?


    Once the ten-minute break was up, Major General Xavier from the War Games Division announced the start of the ultimate challenge. ording to the rules, War Wolf had to face three Dragon Soul fighters one-on-one, requiring aplete three-win streak to win the match.


    Dragon Soul would have three defenders, but War Wolf could only select one challenger.


    As the defending side, Dragon Soul would im victory if any of its three fighters defeated War Wolf''s challenger.


    After Major General Xavier gave the signal to start, the three Dragon Soul fighters stepped into the arena.


    Gavin, Dragon Soul''s chief instructor, was the first to enter the ring, knowing he had to secure Dragon Soul''s victory in this match.


    Next up, Dragon''s Soul Commander Morris took up the second position, followed by Dragon Soul''s rising all-around star, Norman.


    Gavin stood at the edge of the fighting ring and pointed at Robin, who was seated in the audience. "General Ramsey, your n has gone exactly as you intended. Now that Dragon Soul has finally been dragged into this challenge, you''re free to step up and fight." Robin smirked slightly. "Yes, this was one of my intended oues. But I didn''t set things up so I could get involved myself.


    "As a chief instructor, if I had to step into every fight, I''d be failing at my job."


    Silence soon fell over the arena.


    If Robin wasn''t stepping in, which member of War Wolf would be brave enough to face Gavin, Morris, and Norman-the military''s top three fighters?


    All eyes turned to the War Wolf Special Forces formation, wondering who Robin would choose as War Wolf''s challenger against Dragon Soul. Would it be Ernest or Freya?


    Gavin sneered. "Robin, this is the final battle for the survival of the War Wolf Special Forces, not some


    petty


    debate over rank or status.


    "Even if you were to step into the ring, could you guarantee you''d beat me and Commander Fennimore?


    "If you''re too afraid to face me head-on, don''t make excuses!


    "Dragging the match out with tricks is just a cheap way to gain fame.


    "Everyone knows that War Wolf''s overall strength is nowhere near Dragon Soul''s.


    "If War Wolf were as strong as you''ve imed, Dragon Soul wouldn''t have stayed at the top for years, while


    1


    Chapter 592 Are You Entrusting the Fate of the War Wolf Special For...


    War Wolf has remained at the bottom!


    +10 Free Coins


    "From the beginning, you''ve been trying to impress the crowd, making everyone think you''re some wise and capablemander who bnces strategy with bravery.


    "Now, at this crucial moment, you won''t even step up to face us directly. Are you only capable of plotting behind our backs?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and said, "You don''t need to try to provoke me. I won''t step into the challenge match. It''s not that I''m afraid; it''s just that I don''t need to step up to win against you.


    "If General Brooks really wants to test yourbat skills against me, wait until the challenge match is over, and I''ll be happy to oblige!


    "But I hope you won''t regret it."


    "Alright, it''s settled then!" Gavin immediately responded and turned to address the special forces elites. "Everyone, did you hear Instructor Ramsey? Regardless of whether War Wolf or Dragon Soul is eliminated after the challenge match, I''ll have a one-on-one duel with him!" In an instant, thunderous apuse erupted in the Free Fighting Arena.


    Morris furrowed his brow and asked, "General Ramsey, whichrade will War Wolf send for this match? Is it Colonel Rudwick or Colonel Wright?"


    Robin shook his head. "There''s no need for Colonel Rudwick to fight in this match. I won''t need to send him to defeat you!"


    "Talia Cross!" Before Morris could continue questioning, Robin shouted loudly.


    "Here!" Talia immediately stood up.


    "Colonel Cross, do you have confidence in winning this match?"


    "Me?" Talia was stunned. "You want me to fight in this life-or-death battle? You want to put the fate of War Wolf in my hands?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid?" Robin retorted coldly.


    "Of course not! What''s there to be afraid of?" Talia answered firmly. "But I''m up against General Brooks and Commander Fennimore, after all. I just wanted to double-check."


    Robin said coldly, "On the battlefield, are you really going to wait until the easier opponentse along?


    "You''ve faced so many formidable fighters in Dragon Ridge Valley, and now you''re afraid of the few before you?"


    "I''m not afraid!" Talia shouted loudly.


    Robin responded impassively, "If you''re not afraid, then step up and win this match! To survive against strong opponents, you must be willing to face death."


    "Yes, Sir! I promise I''ll win this match!" Talia yelled, flipping into the fighting ring.


    III


    Chapter 592 Are You Entrusting the Fate of the War Wolf Special For...


    The entire arena fell silent once again.


    Spections quickly spread throughout the Free Fighting Arena.


    "Is War Wolf serious about this? Or is General Ramsey simply messing around?"


    24


    +10 Free Coms


    "Allowing a rookie who just joined War Wolf to challenge military legends like General Brooks and the tough Commander Fennimore? Is he really treating War Wolf''sst chance of survival seriously?" "Maybe he doesn''t believe there''s any chance of winning and is simply acting on a whim


    Ss looked at Robin, puzzled by the arrangement. "General Ramsey, is this really going to work?"


    Robin nodded. "Of course it will! Colonel Cross is War Wolf''s secret weapon. I''ve kept her here all along just for her to take on this challenge!"


    Gavin, Morris, and Norman stood speechless as they watched the young colonel standing confidently before them.


    After a long silence, Gavin couldn''t contain his anger any longer and demanded, "Robin, are you trying to insult Dragon Soul?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Gavin, you''ve been a soldier for nearly 20 years. Aren''t you ashamed to say something like that?


    "If you want respect from your opponent, you must fully respect them first!


    "On a real battlefield, nobody cares about your past achievements or rank!


    "Stop wasting time. Either fight, or get off and switch out!"


    Gavin''s face flushed with anger, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    From the audience, Catherine watched Talia standing confidently on stage, and a strange sense of jealousy washed over her. Robin had given Talia this final shot at glory!


    Talia''sbat abilities weren''t exactly top-tier within the Special Operations Military Region, or even within War Wolf Special Forces.


    Was Robin truly not afraid of her losing the match?


    Catherine''s mind wandered back to that bloody night in Dragon Ridge Valley. Under Robin''s guidance, Talia and Freya had defeated many formidable opponents from the World of Darkness. Reflecting on it now, she realized Robin hadn''t chose to deploy Talia on a whim.


    From the very start of the match, Robin had positioned himself as an instructor, guiding War Wolf''s every move and mindset.


    Starting with Freya, then Ernest, Mark, and now Talia, Robin had steadily molded each of them.


    Chapter 592 Are You Entrusting the Fate of the War Wolf Special For....


    He had transformed the entire match into a training session-a lesson in real-timebat.


    24376%


    410 Free Coms


    Through these livebat scenarios, he was teaching them the advanced skills needed to be elite special forces operatives!

 The Deadly 593

    Chapter 593 Talia Is in the Spotlight Again


    Chapter 593 Talia Is in the Spotlight Again


    As Zayn watched the scene unfold, he couldn''t understand why Robin was making such moves.


    +10 Free Coins


    He shook his head scornfully. "Robin always loves to draw attention to himself, but he doesn''t realize he''s wasting the perfect opportunity for a turnaround. It''s such a shame!


    "If I were leading War Wolf in this match, I wouldn''t be so reckless.


    "From the start, he''s been wasting opportunities. The rescue in the first match was meaningless, and the sniper was another mistake.


    "Now, with the fate of War Wolf at stake, he has Talia challenge three of Dragon Soul''s greatest figures?


    ""He''s practically setting himself up for disaster!"


    Catherine had intended to voice her thoughts.


    But when she saw Zayn''s expression, she suddenly didn''t feel like exining anymore.


    Michelle shook her head in disdain. "I honestly didn''t expect him to have the nerve to send Talia to fight against military legends like Morris and Gavin.


    "This isn''t just any match where he could fight for fun. This is about the future and fate of the 60 members of War Wolf Special Forces.


    "If they lost the match, he''ll be the one to me!"


    Catherine snickered. "If War Wolf wins, you''ll have to keep your promise and call Robin Daddy."


    "I... I wouldn''t do that!" Michelle panicked. "With tactics like this, War Wolf has no chance of winning the


    match!"


    Not only did some of the onlookers in the stands question Robin''smand, but even the high-ranking officers in the observation booth were left bewildered by how Robin handled things. Everyone believed that since War Wolf had made it to the final challenge match after such a tough battle, Robin himself would step in to help secure the win.


    If that had been the case, the oue of the match would have been almost certain.


    After all, just days ago, Wilson had personally experienced Robin''sbat skills firsthand.


    He couldn''t even withstand a single move from Robin.


    He knew Robin hadn''t gone all out at that time.


    Otherwise, his fate would have been much worse.


    If Robin had stepped in for today''s final challenge match, taking on three opponents at once would have been effortless.


    r


    Chapter 598 Talia Is in the Spotlight Again


    Wilson couldn''t believe that Robin had chosen to send Talia into the match


    It almost seemed like a joke!


    Jack wore a thoughtful expression.


    He believed Robin wasn''t acting on a whim.


    However, he couldn''t understand why Robin had chosen Talia for the challenge match. Robin could have easily handled the situation himself, yet he chose the strangest solution. What if Talia got nervous and made a mistake, or what if she simply couldn''t defeat them? Wouldn''t that mean the end for War Wolf?


    Jack nced at Simon, who also looked frustrated. "Simon, Talia is in the spotlight again." Simon stared nkly for a moment. "Robin''s joking, right?


    +10 Free Coins


    "Gavin''s sbat kills are on par with Wilson''s. But Robin''s having Talia step in and fight him? Is that really a good idea?"


    Jack pointed at Talia, who stood confidently on the stage, looking like a warrior. "Look at your Talia-she''s like a bull, full of energy and strength, almost the same as when you were young."


    Simon red at Jack. "Old man, was I ever this reckless when I was young?"


    He shook his head quietly. "Talia definitely has the same vigor I had when I was younger! But when ites topetitions, true strength is what matters! I''m worried Gavin might hit too hard and injure my precious daughter." Jack smiled. "We don''t even know who''s fighting today, but since Robin''s putting Talia on the stage, he''ll make sure she''s safe. Don''t worry. Your baby daughter will be fine.


    "Robin wouldn''t mess around with the future of War Wolf at stake.


    "You saw it yourself-from the start of the match to now, Robin has nned everything carefully and seamlessly.


    "Gavin''s beenpletely outwitted by Robin. Too bad Dragon Soul is about to be disbanded."


    "You mean Dragon Soul has no chance of winning today?" Simon asked casually.


    Jack nodded seriously. "Of course! With someone like Robin as the opponent, it''s a disaster for anyone."


    Simon smiled. "Now that you say it, I''m interested. This girl couldn''t get anywhere in Security Bureau Investigation Division 7. However, after spending just a few days in War Wolf, she''s leading the fight against that old man Gavin. "Talia, beat him, go for it!" Simon immediately stood up and yelled, causing the entire arena to fall silent!


    By this point, the match in the ring had begun, with Norman stepping up as the first fighter for Dragon Soul,


    Chapter 593 Talia Is in the Spotlight Again


    Gavin believed that Norman alone could defeat Talia without needing him to enter the ring.


    2000 76


    +10 Free Coins


    Being the rising all-around star of Dragon Soul, Norman indeed possessed exceptionalbat skills.


    From his punches and stance, it was clear he had received training from Gavin.


    He struck with steady precision, delivering each punch without haste or impatience..


    His strikes were powerful but not without a subtle finesse, blending strength with hidden lethality.


    Every move he executed left room for adjustments, making him wless with no vulnerabilities.


    In the beginning, Talia found it difficult to deal with Norman''s fluid blend of power and technique in free fighting.


    However, Robin shouted his advice to Talia, causing her to immediately turn the tide of the match.


    "You can only win against such an opponent with speed!"


    As Robin''s words rang out, Talia immediately understood his meaning.


    Talia''s greatest strength was her agility, making her far more nimble than therge and bulky Norman.


    Talia was darting around in no time, leaving Norman dizzy with her movements.


    Norman''s rhythm was quickly thrown off bnce by Talia''s rapid movements.


    At the exact moment Norman made a desperate strike, Talia seized her chance, leaping in with a kick that sent Norman crashing to the ground. Norman scrambled to rise in desperation.


    But to his surprise, Talia was already standing in front of him,nding a powerful punch to his carotid artery that knocked him unconscious in an instant. The crowd fell into a brief silence, only to erupt in astonishment.


    "Wow, this woman is ruthless!"


    "If she puts in any more force, Norman will be done for!"


    "It''s a life-or-death fight! You can''t hold back in this kind of battle!"


    Morris suddenly stood up, his eyes fixed on Norman''s convulsing body in the ring. He quickly climbed into the arena.


    "You-you''re going too far!"


    Talia nced at him. "If I don''t go all out, wouldn''t he have taken me down? Commander Fennimore, what do you think?"


    The crowd burst intoughter at Talia''s words. Morris shook his head. "Alright, alright, let''s continue!"


    Talia noticed a sh of anger in his eyes and instinctively stepped back. Robin seized the opportunity and4

 The Deadly 594

    11:58 Tue, Dec 3 i B


    Chapter 594 After Facing Death, Comes Eternal Life!


    Chapter 594 After Facing Death, Comes Eternal Life!


    Morris felt a chill crawl down his spine, beads of cold sweat prickling his skin.


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    He hadn''t anticipated that Talia wouldunch such a merciless attack on his defenseless lower body.


    The main point was the attack was aimed to break Morris''s bloodline!


    The soldiers encircling the Free Fighting Arena were terrified by Talia''s lethal maneuver.


    "Whoa, that''s a brutal strike! If Commander Fennimore takes that hit... well, it''s game over for him!"


    On instinct, Morris stepped back just in time, twisting his body to dodge the fatal kick.


    Yet, Talia seized the moment with pinpoint precision.


    Just as he sidestepped, she saw an opening and drove her foot straight into his armpit.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Morris swayed backward from the pain, nearly tumbling off the edge of the ring in his struggle to regain his bnce.


    A collective gasp echoed through the arena, with bewilderment etched on the spectators'' faces.


    Morris himself was left breathless. He was drenched in a fresh wave of sweat.


    No wonder Robin had chosen Talia.


    She was fearless!


    Though her tricks were fierce, they were wless for a life-or-death match like this one.


    He inhaled deeply, locking eyes with her as she stood under the harsh re of the spotlight, radiating murderous aura.


    Now Morris acknowledged her as a true opponent for the first time.


    A momentter, an intense, ferocious energy surged from him, wrapping the ring in an icy aura that sent a shiver down every spine in the crowd.


    Morris wasn''t ranked among the top three martial arts experts in the military for nothing.


    Earlier, he had felt a hint of sympathy for Talia, the rookie who hadn''t been with the War Wolf for long.


    However, there would be no mercy after that attack.


    This wasn''t just any sparring match.


    This was a battle that could decide the fate of Dragon Soul Special Forces!


    It has nothing to do with individuals.


    lle took a deep breath and dropped into hisbat stance.


    Chapter 594 After Facing Death, Comes Eternal Life!


    +10 Free Coins


    The crowd nced at Talia with sympathy, their looks of pity extending to the entire War Wolf team.


    This might be the War Wolf team''s final battle.


    If Commander Fennimore got serious, there''s little hope Talia can pass.


    The arena fell silent, as tense as a forest at dawn.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the moment when Morris, who ranks third in the military free fighting, struck a thunderous blow!


    Just as Morris prepared to unleash his power, Talia suddenly raised a hand, signaling for him to pause. "Commander Fennimore, hold on a sec."


    In that instant, the intense aura he''d gathered seemed to drain from him, leaving him slightly off-bnce.


    "Mr. Robin." Talia nced over, her tone almost nonchnt. "Where should I aim?"


    Robin''s expression remained impassive. "Attack him without holding back. Go for his weakest spot, the ce he fears most, where it hurts the most." Talia''s eyes flickered with understanding as she looked down at Morris''s lower defenses. "Got it!"


    Morris barely had a moment to process what was happening. He just saw Taliaunch herself at him, aiming a fierce kick straight at his lower abdomen. He noticed her charging forward, wide open, with no signs of defensive caution.


    Her intentions were obvious, ruthless assaults on his most sensitive part!


    He scrambled back; his steps quick and staggered, struggling to dodge this unrelenting style of attack.


    Talia''s persistence was terrifying; she had zero intention of backing down, fullymitted to hitting him where it''d hurt the most.


    This isn''t a joke! A man''s pride and honor are at stake here!


    However, after sessive setbacks, he soon found himself out of room to maneuver.


    If he continued to retreat, he would eventually reach the edge of the ring.


    Suddenly, his foot missed the mark, slipping over the boundary.


    Fortunately, his fundamental abilities were strong, and he immediately jumped to the other side of the ring with a spinning somersault.


    Yet the moment he turned, Talia was already closing in her fists and feet targeting the same spot with rming speed.


    Morris was utterly flustered by Talia''s relentless, unconventional assault..


    The soldiers watching were dumbfounded. "What''s Colonel Cross''s strategy here?" one asked, astonished. "She''s hitting just one spot, again and again. Looks like she''s not stopping until she defeats Commander Fennimore!"


    III


    Chapter 594 After Facing Death, Comes Eternal Life!


    +10 Free Coins


    Mark looked at Talia''s reckless approach with an impressed smile. "Man, this move is genius! She''s got our Commander Fennimore on the ropes like never before. I''ve never seen anyone else pull this off!" Ernest nodded, grinning. "Now that''s what I call effective! Colonel Cross has mastered Instructor Ramsey''s philosophy."


    "On the battlefield, no one cares what kind of move you use to take down the enemy. The only rule is to finish the job!"


    "Yeah, I think I just learned the best lesson ever from Colonel Cross today."


    At this moment, Talia continued her onught, her every kick aimed ruthlessly at Morris''s vulnerable lower area.


    Forced into a near-constant retreat, Morris was almost like he was backpedaling in reverse gear, struggling to dodge her strikes.


    Talia fought with a wild, open style, exposing herself to counterattacks but charging forward relentlessly.


    Her speed was terrifying; each kick was faster than thest.


    It practically gave her opponent no time to consider anything else.


    Even an agile and skilled martial art expert, as Morris, could barely keep up.


    Seeing Talia''s suicidal determination, Morris was helpless.


    He let out a frustrated roar, ready to make a hard fight.


    Leaping into the air, he spun over her, aiming tond behind and counterattack.


    Unfortunately, Talia had already predicted that Morris would be forced to use this trick.


    She spun with no hesitation and threw a fierce hook kick behind her. Before Morris could find his bnce, her strikended right on his unguarded abdomen.


    He gasped, doubling over and clutching his stomach, dropping to his knees.


    Seizing her chance, Talia pivoted, raising her leg high before bringing it down in a powerful axe kick. Her heel crashed down onto the side of Morris''s neck, mming his carotid artery with brutal precision. A heavy thud echoed through the arena.


    Morris, one of the military''s top three fighters, had been knocked out cold by a single, well-ced axe kick from Talia, a so-called rookie, who had just joined the ranks.


    "Wow, Colonel Cross has finally won!"


    "D-Did she just beat Commander Fennimore?"


    The arena fell into stunned silence, every eye fixed on Talia standing alone in the center of the arena.


    "No wonder Instructor Ramsey put her up there. Turns out she''s got real skill!" someone whispered.


    p


    Chapter 594 After Facing Death, Comes Eternal Life!


    True courage isn''t the absence of fear.


    It''s charging forward, unshaken, even when fear is staring you in the face.


    There are no undefeated champions!


    There are no invincible warriors!


    When two powerful forces sh, victory belongs to the brave.


    +10 Free Coins


    The courageous wield their de without hesitation, no matter how fierce the opponent, fighting on with a calm eptance of life and death. After facing death,es eternal life.


    In the next heartbeat, after a short pause, the War Wolf''s soldiers erupted into cheers. "We won again! Colonel Cross, you''re our hero!"


    Talia blinked in disbelief, then broke intoughter. "I won ... I beat Commander Fennimore?! Hahaha...*


    Overflowing with excitement, she leaped off the tform and dove straight into Robin''s arms, nting a jubnt kiss on his cheek.


    Thunderous apuse and shouts filled the arena, a storm of celebration that even the Dragon Soul Special Forces joined in, unable to hold back their admiration.


    However, as their cheers subsided, they caught sight of Gavin''s grim expression, and the atmosphere quieted at once.


    At that moment, everyone had the same question in mind: Could Talia, fresh from this unexpected victory, stand a chance against the legendary warrior of the military himself, General Brooks?

 The Deadly 595

    Chapter 595 Why Are You Running Around the Ring?


    01


    Two team members from Dragon Soul swiftly carried the unconscious Morris off the tform.


    76%1


    +10 Free Coins


    Xavier, Major General of the War Games Division announced, "Only one match remains in this round of the challenge! Major General Gavin Brooks will fight against Colonel Talia Cross!"


    After this match, either War Wolf or Dragon Soul would face elimination.


    An intense silence descended over the crowd.


    Gavin''s expression darkened as he leaped onto the stage. He cast a cold nce at War Wolf''s coach and dered, "Instructor Ramsey of War Wolf, I want you to change your fighter! I have no desire to sh with a rookie who''s just joined your ranks!" Before he even finished speaking, Simon on the supervisor stage pped his hand on his desk and stood up. "Gavin, what did you just say?!"


    Startled, Gavin turned to face Simon, his mind spinning in confusion.


    After a moment of thought, he finally understood that Simon was Talia''s father!


    Moreover, he also knew that Simon had only had this daughter at 40 and loved her a lot!


    He treasured her like a gem!


    "Mr. Cross, what I meant was, I''m concerned I might identally hurt her. She''s not ready to face me!"


    However, before he could finish his argument, Talia had already moved. Her foot connected sharply with Gavin''s back, sending him staggering forward.


    Simon was taken aback


    Well, that was a bit ruthless!


    Gavin,pletely unprepared for the sudden attack, lost his bnce and stumbled back several steps, nearly falling off the ring.


    "What?! How dare you ambush me?" Gavin yelled violently.


    Talia crossed her arms, smirking. "Are you going to fight or not? If not, Dragon Soul can admit defeat right


    now!"


    Gavin''s face turned red with fury, his mustache twitching. "You disrespectful rookie! Is that your way to talk to ... ?"


    Simon''s voice rang out coldly, "Gavin! My daughter stands here as a representative of War Wolf. Whether she''s a rookie or a 20-year-old colonel, she''s your opponent in this ring! Show her the respect any worthy opponent deserves!" Gavin seethed, but he forced himself to hold back his anger. "Mr. Cross, what if I identally injure her?"


    Bang!


    III


    11:58 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 595 Why Are You Running Around the Ring?


    Once again, Taliashed out without warning,nding another swift kick on Gavin.


    He fell backward,nding hard on the ground, looking utterly dumbfounded.


    D*mn it, how am I supposed to defend against that?!


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Gavin rolled around and got up from the ground because he was worried that Talia would ambush him again, he mored while posing in a defensive posture. "That was a sneak attack! You''re breaking the rules! I''m filing aint! War Wolf is viting the rules!" Unfortunately, his outburst only earned him looks of disdain from the other soldiers.


    Xavier rose from his seat and called out, "Chief Instructor Brooks, by the rules, the match begins the moment you step into the ring. Your repeated requests to change opponents are actually against protocol.


    "We''ve been lenient because we understand your concerns for the younger fighters. But that''s enough. Now, let''s continue the match."


    Gavin knew Xavier was right.


    If he keptining, it would only make him look ridiculous.


    Swallowing his anger, he pointed at Talia. "Fine. If you''re determined to fight me, don''t expect me to hold back!"


    "Who told you to be merciful? I''ve already knocked out two of your team members! You''d better worry about yourself," she shot back with a smirk. "If you won''t respect your opponent, I''ll make sure you hit the floor just like the rest!" The crowd, which had been holding their breath, suddenly erupted intoughter and apuse.


    Many of the soldiers cheered for Talia.


    From the sidelines, Simon pounded the table with pride. "Way to go, Colonel Cross!" he shouted.


    Jack, a colleague, nudged him. "Simon, you''re going a little overboard. You outrank Gavin by a star. You, father and daughter, are targeting Gavin together. This is not good!"


    Simon cleared his throat, looking mildly sheepish. "You''re right. Fine, let them fight. That j*rk Gavin, if he dares to hurt my daughter, I''ll be down there to knock him out myself." Jackughed, shaking his head. "Calm down, Simon. It''s a match. Gavin knows where to draw the line."


    Meanwhile, Gavin was simmering with anger.


    As a battle-hardened fighter, one with the same rank as Wilson, he was renowned in the field.


    Yet today, he''d been openly provoked by a War Wolf''s rookie like Talia repeatedly.


    Enough was enough!


    Taking a deep breath, he red at her, his voice low but seething. "Alright, Colonel Cross. Since you''re so insistent on this fight, I''ll show you the meaning of respect."


    11 58 Tue, Dec 35


    Chapter 595 Why Are You Running Around the Ring?


    24974%


    Talia scoffed, ''Respect isn''t something you je de  or new W. Kierch #todd #f you''re that strong, go ahead and beat met


    After taking down Morris, Talia was riding, aware of confidence, the the entirjade Wie the wide with


    was at her feet


    Looking at Gavin now, she barely saw him as a threat


    She was standing on that tform confidently like she was really to take tape,


    It''s awesome!


    Gavin''s face flushed red with anger. He pointed at her, pitting out this words, "Tine, fee, And Since you''re so eager to embarrass yourself, I''ll give you a lesson on humility. Clearly, no one wants you respava me show you the price of arrogance "Hmph, enough talking Let''s got Talia shot forward,unching herself arabe a Cota


    However, in front of the mighty Gavin, she looked like a monkey bounding around, nevernding, a hit.


    Talia soon realized just how powerful a fighter of Catuits caller was, Imeone worty of the title "witter, god of war"


    After dodging her attacks with ease, Gavin gave a chilling, warning, "Colonel Crows, take note-I''m done holding back."


    After saying that, an icy aura surged from Gavin, so intense that Talia felt her courage faker.


    For the first time, she grasped that a truly powerful opponent could unsettle her just with their presence. A shiver ran down her spine, and without thinking, she turned and bolted.


    Gavin blinked in confusion, his fist swinging through empty air as Talia dashed to the other side of the ring


    "What? Are you stop fighting?" he called, staring in surprise at her retreating figure. "Why are you running"


    Gavin looked at Talia''s back desperately running to the other side of the ring, suddenly startled, and shouted, "Why aren''t you fighting anymore?


    Talia shouted defiantly over her shoulder, "The match in''t over! Of course, I''m still fighting"


    "Then, why are you running around? Gavin asked, striding after her, his frustration mounting


    Yet Talia wasn''t throwing a single punch or kick; instead, she was sprinting in circles around the tform as if her life depended on it, leaving Gavin dizzy and exasperated. Finally, he stopped chasing her and nted himself in the center of the ring, baffled.


    Talia continued her wildps, darting around him again and again, until Cavin was nearly lulled to sleep from watching her antics.


    Gavin stupidly looked at Talia, who had been circling in circles, before he let out an exasperated shout, "Are you going to fight or not? Why are you just running around the ring?


    111


    11:58 Tue, Dec 3 ti G.

 The Deadly 596

    Chapter 596 Wisdom Could Kill


    An eerie silence filled the free-fighting arena at Wolfsbane Summit.


    The soldiers present were all stunned andpletely confused.


    What is Colonel Cross doing?


    She looked like she was running away-was she trying to deceive her rival?


    Or had Gavin''s overwhelming presence intimidated her?


    The War Wolf''s soldiers were even more puzzled, their minds clouded with questions.


    The hearts of the 60 elite special forces soldiers hung in suspense.


    Talia''s behavior suggested she might be running away because she couldn''t fight Gavin head-on.


    Gavin had never faced an opponent like her since joining the free-fightingpetition.


    What kind of move is this?


    Is she just ying around by herself?


    Talia kept running, her pace unrelenting.


    1763


    +10 Free Coins


    When she heard Gavin''s roar, she stopped, hands on her hips, and stood facing him. "How I fight is my business. If you''re so capable,e fight me! What''s all the yelling if you can''t even hit me?" Gavin almost choked on his own breath.


    Talia was right!


    But d*mn, it was getting under his skin!


    The younger generation these days had no respect forbat honor!


    Gavin''s frustration bubbled up with no ce to release it. He decided he was going to teach this rookie a lesson!


    With a roar, he charged at Talia.


    As Gavin rushed toward her, Talia immediately turned and ran.


    In an instant, everyone saw the once-feared war hero, Gavin, frantically chasing Talia as she zigzagged across the ring!


    The thousand or so soldiers in the stands watched this bizarre scene in stunned silence.


    Several times, Talia nearly got hit by Gavin''s punch.


    Yet Gavin couldn''tnd a single blow, only grazing past her!


    Chapter 596 Wisdom Could Kill


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    It was incredible.


    Finally, Gavin ran out of steam. He stopped in the middle of the ring and growled, "Are you going to fight or not? How long do you n to continue running like this?"


    Talia stopped, facing him with a sneer. "General Brooks, how I fight is my business. If you can''t beat me, you can surrender now!"


    Exasperated, Gavin shouted, "Then stop running and fight me! If I can''t evennd a blow on you, what''s the point of continuing this fight?!"


    Talia snorted and rebuked, "Hmph! Now you''re admitting that you can''t defeat me! Let me tell you, this is my strategy! Strategy, do you understand?


    "Didn''t you learn in your military theory sses that when the enemy is stronger and you''re weaker, you can use tactics like retreating when they advance, disturbing them when they pause, attacking when they tire, and pursuing when they retreat? It''s guerri warfare! "Until you''ve worn your opponent down, making them too weak to continue fighting!


    "This is the most important part of the entirepetition!


    "Don''t you get it? How can you win if you don''t even understand this?


    "In this world, strength alone doesn''t make someone truly powerful!


    "The weak can be unbeatable with intelligence and wisdom!


    "Our army has risen from nothing, from weakness to strength!


    "Only with enough wisdom can you defeat those who seem invincible but without substance!"


    Gavin was stunned by Talia''s logic.


    Did she actually apply guerri warfare tactics to this?


    Suddenly, a wave of enthusiastic apuse erupted.


    At that moment, Colonel Talia Cross, who represented War Wolf, hadpletely taken control of the rhythm of the entire match.


    With her sharp mind, she had won the support and admiration of every soldier in the arena.


    By now, it was clear-this final challenge match had turned into Talia''s show, and her, poprity was on


    the rise.


    Before Gavin could react, Talia leaped into the air and delivered a powerful kick.


    The kicknded squarely on Gavin''s shoulder.


    Had it not been for Gavin''s impressivebat skills, that kick might have ended the fight.


    Stumbling back a few steps, Gavin broke into sweat.


    III


    xi


    Chapter 596 Wisdom Could Kill


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Looking down at the arena floor, he realized that if he took even one more step back, he would fall right off the edge.


    "You! You little brat! How dare you use such a dirty trick to ambush me?" Gavin growled.


    Talia stood on the opposite side of the ring, hands on her hips, coldlyughing. "This is called a surprise attack! Or as they say, all is fair in war! "Looks like you need to retake your military theory ss!


    "An officer who doesn''t understand tactics-how are you supposed to win a battle?


    ""Mr. Robin told me this!


    "There''s no battle that can''t be won, only fools who don''t understand methods and tactics!


    "Underestimate your enemy strategically, but respect them tactically!


    "If you don''t understand strategy, you''ll never form a top-tier team and a top-tier fighter!


    "In this world, the truly powerful aren''t just strong physically; it''s the strength of the mind that matters!"


    Talia''s words once again triggered wild apuse from the audience.


    Gavin nearly rolled his eyes in frustration. "You young peopleck respect for the honor of battle!


    "Today, I''m going to teach you what real strength is!"


    Talia struck a fighting stance. She challenged, "And I''m going to show you how thoughts can destroy everything!" Gavin stood his ground, summoning all his strength.


    This time, he was determined to use his brute force to teach this rookie who had repeatedly challenged him a lesson.


    Talia stood still haughtily. Suddenly, she began to throw punches and kicks in the air, as though striking at Gavin from a distance. Her actions stunned the soldiers in the arena.


    Is she really going all out?


    She was a few feet away from Gavin, and all she was doing was throwing punches and kicks at nothing.


    What is she doing?


    Gavin stared at Talia, iling her limbs like some sort of circus act,pletely frozen.


    Simon''s daughter must be out of her mind, right?


    What is that lunatic doing, punching at nothing?


    Gavin''s stance rxed.


    Chapter 596 Wisdom Could Kill


    2476%


    +10 Free Coins


    He pointed at Talia, still wildly swinging punches, and said coldly, "I''ve had enough! This is the first time in my entire career that I''ve encountered someone who doesn''t respect the battle ethics!" Talia stopped, hands on her hips, and taunted, "What''s with all the excuses? Have you chickened out? Are you going to fight or not?! If not, just admit defeat!"


    Gavin''s anger reached its peak.


    With a roar, he lunged toward Talia at lightning speed.


    This time, Talia not only ran around the ring, but she also ran in a different direction.


    She began spinning in circles, centered around Gavin, with a radius of about nine feet.


    She rapidly increased the speed of her spins, switching between clockwise and counterclockwise rotation.


    Gavin, like a cat chasing a mouse, couldn''t catch her no matter what.


    What Gavin didn''t know was that Talia had a special skill.


    Only members of Investigation Division 7 knew about it.


    During her aviation training, no matter how many times she spun or how fast, she never got dizzy.


    Her speed was unmatched in the division''spetitive events, and in the Special Operations Military Region, no one hade close to matching it.


    At that moment, Tal¨ªa seemed to glide effortlessly around Gavin, spinning with the precision of abat


    expert.


    She made Gavin dizzy with her continuous motion!


    A sudden tension gripped Gavin-he felt like his opponent would attack him at any moment.

 The Deadly 597

    Chapter 597 Robin''s Brag Go Too Far


    Chapter 597 Robin''s Brag Go Too Far


    +10 Free Coins


    Gavin immediately understood what Talia was trying to achieve by continuously running from the start. Her exceptional ability to spin while running was something Gavin could neverpare to. Having spent many years in the military, Gavin had mastered top-notch skills in every area. However, his ability to spin in the air wascking-just one quick rotation and he would feel dizzy.


    Because of this, he dreaded facing opponents who mastered techniques like the Circlewind Fist.


    If his opponent began to use specific footwork and he was unable to defeat them instantly, winning the match would be nearly impossible.


    But Talia''s speed was far superior to that of any Circlewind Fist practitioner.


    For the first time, Gavin felt a sense of insecurity in front of a junior.


    Talia''s spins before him, dazzling and unrelenting.


    It seemed like there were countless Talia spinning around him, and each rotation only sped up.


    Gavin swung his fists with all his might and kicked his legs in full force.


    But every attack missedpletely.


    His frantic movements were just him fighting the air.


    At that moment, Gavin on the arena was like a madman, throwing everything he had at a phantom enemy.


    A storm of punches and kicks rained down, and then everything went ck before his eyes.


    He felt a sharp blow to his lower back. Suddenly, his body lifted off the ground, no longer under his control.


    Gavin struggled to regain control, but it felt as if he were a kite with its string cut, floating aimlessly. Immediately after, Talia closed in andunched another powerful kick,nding squarely on Gavin''s rear.


    The force of the kick sent him flying off the arena.


    With a loud thud, thebat center at Wolfsbane Summit went silent in an instant.


    Gayin was knocked off the arena?


    Talia, a rookie who had only joined the War Wolf division less than a month ago, had just defeated the legendary military hero!


    War Wolf had managed to win the life-or-death challenge. They sent a rookie to defeat the three strongest fighters from Dragon Soul, saving War Wolf from the brink of destruction. Talia had yed the role of a heroine and reversed the tides at thest possible moment.


    111


    Chapter 597 Robin''s Brag Go Too Far


    The unbelievable turn of events stunned all the soldiers present.


    The power of the mind can destroy anything.


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Through her actions, Talia proved Robin''s theory: that true strength isn''t just about raw power, but the power of thought and wisdom!


    Talia''s victories in all three matches were legitimate and earned through proper tactics and strategy.


    Inbat, warfare, or anypetition, the real masters were those who employed the right tactics and strategies.


    After a brief silence, Simon mmed his hand on the table and shouted in excitement, "Good job, my daughter fought brilliantly!"


    His words hadn''t even finished echoing before those War Wolf soldiers jumped to their feet, apudi they weed Talia back with a hero''s wee.


    Gavin, sitting on the ground below the arena, was speechless.


    He couldn''t understand how this match had turned into such a disastrous, humiliating defeat.


    Just as Xavier was about to announce the final results, Gavin flipped onto the arena and yelled, "I won''t ept this! Colonel Cross used cheap tricks to defeat me, and I refuse to ept it!


    "I dispute the final result of this match!"


    Thebat center fell silent once more.


    Gavin''s outburst had stripped him of all dignity..


    What a disgrace!


    Not only had Gavin, the legendary military god, lost the match, but he had been a disgrace.


    Many of Dragon Soul''s elite special forces were too ashamed to even look at what was happening.


    Talia, now back with the War Wolf team, scoffed, "What''s there to object to?"


    as


    At this moment, Gavin no longer cared about his pride. He pointed at Talia and angrily shouted, "Do you dare to fight me again?"


    "Why not? I can still defeat you using the same tactics! Talia was about to climb back onto the arena when Robin stopped her. "General Brooks, ording to the rules, you''ve already lost.


    "If you''re not satisfied and think Colonel Cross won only through tactics, then fine, I''ll grant you your wish and beat you head-on! "This next match will decide the fate of both Dragon Soul and War Wolf!"


    With that, Robin effortlessly climbed onto the arena.


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 597 Robin''s Brag Go Too Far


    The Free Combat Arena was once again filled with a tense silence.


    The silence stirred a sense of feverish anticipation.


    Everyone was eagerly awaiting this sh of the titans.


    After joining War Wolf, rumors had spread about Robin''s incredible skills.


    But aside from the War Wolf''s elite forces, no one had seen him in action.


    Now, Robin had taken the stage, dering that the previous matches didn''t count. Only his duel with Gavin would determine the fate of both War Wolf and Dragon Soul. Though it was an audacious statement, Gavin and all of Dragon Soul''s elite forces had no counter to it.


    No matter how Talia had fought, the result was clear, and it was entirely within the rules.


    Gavin, however, insisted on refusing to ept the defeat.


    Robin had agreed to his rude demand.


    If Gavin lost again in the uing match, he would lose all his dignity.


    Xavier had once witnessed a duel between Robin and Wilson.


    Robin had easily defeated Wilson, the military god of war, with a single punch.


    He still remembered how had been just as defiant before the match.


    "General Brooks, are you sure you want to face General Ramsey in a one-on-one duel?" Xavier asked, shaking his head.


    "What if you lose again?"


    Gavin sneered, "Unless he relies on guerri tactics like Colonel Cross and refuses to fight me head-on, I''m confident I can defeat him in three moves!"


    "Fine!" Robin responded coldly before Xavier could interrupt. He asked, "Three moves? No need. One will do!"


    Gavin couldn''t help butugh out loud. "At least you know your ce!"


    "Mr. Blunt, just now Mr. Robin said that if he loses this match, War Wolf will be eliminated!"


    Xavier turned to Robin and asked, "Mr. Robin, is that true?"


    Robin nodded firmly and said, "Absolutely! Let''s begin!


    Gavin immediately stepped back, preparing to strike.


    The terrifying killing intent emanating from him filled the entire Free Combat Arena in an instant.


    "General Brooks truly is the military god-his presence is terrifying!"


    Tue,


    Chapter 597 Robin''s Brag Go Too Far


    "It looks like Mr. Robin''s words have backfired!"


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Looking across at Robin, who stood like a gentle, harmless figure, it was clear his calm presence couldn''tpare to Gavin''s overwhelming energy. Suddenly, many began to feel sympathy for War Wolf and this young chief instructor.


    After some posturing, Gavin struck first, charging toward Robin with lightning speed.

 The Deadly 598

    Chapter 598 Mind Blowing


    Chapter 598 Mind Blowing


    At the Free Fighting Arena of the Wolfsbane Summit Military Training, Bose, an almost soffocating alonce hung in the air.


    Over a thousand elite special forces soldiers held their breath, cappily wweding the moment when Cenerd Gavin, the military god, unleashed his most spectacr thunderous strike spina Robin With intense anticipation, their eyes remained fixed on Cavin''s retreating, figure.


    Everyone wanted to witness firsthand the legendary military god in a fierce showdown with the mysterious chief instructor. The battle between titans was an unmiwable yetuce,


    Although none of them had seen Robin in action, they all knew that anyone who could rise to the rank of Chief Instructor of War Wolf was no ordinary figure.


    To be able to witness such a high-level match was exhrating beyond words!


    None of them wanted to take their eyes off the arena, knowing that even missing a fraction of a second would be a loss.


    They all shared amon thought: through this battle, even learning just a fraction from these two formidablebat experts would be an honor for them.


    Zayn had already jumped to his feet from the audience stand.


    His eyes sparkled with wild excitement as he watched Gavin charge forward with the fury of a storm


    Earlier, he had instructed Gavin to strike hard at Robin the moment an opportunity presented itself-at the very least, he needed to ensure Robin lost the ability to remain in the Special Operations Military Region. Robin had humiliated him time and time again in front of his peers from Brighton''s prestigious families.


    Zayn hated Robin to the core.


    How could the proud heir of the Westeria Residence and the most influential young elite in Brighton be repeatedly insulted by Robin?


    It was uneptable!


    Zayn, who was always proud and arrogant, could never tolerate such humiliation.


    Watching Gavin rush toward Robin with overwhelming force, Zayn''s face lit up with satisfaction. Chief Instructor Brooks will not let me down! he thought, a smile creeping onto his face. Michelle saw the burning intensity in Zayn''s gaze and understood the oue he anticipated. Sheforted him, "Chief Instructor Brooks will surely defeat that reckless Robin!" Catherine, however, responded coldly, "Not so sure about that.


    "Look at how excited you are, as if Chief Instructor Brooks has already won.


    III


    Chapter 598 Mind Blowing


    "Remember, not just anyone can hold the title of Chief Instructor of War Wolf.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Chief Instructor Brooks is up against Robin, who took down the world''s top Dark List fighter. He''s not some run-of-the-mill trash trying to wash away his past here! "You''ve also seen it-Talia, once an average fighter, has transformed under Robin''s tutge.


    "Talia might have used different tactics today, but the result is clear: she defeated the three top experts of Dragon Soul!


    "Those three are some of the best fighters in all Seven Military Zones.


    "Talia''s victory proves that she has leveled up, whether through tactics or raw strength.


    "To reach this level in less than a month-it''s a testament to how extraordinary a coach Robin truly is.


    "Given time, with Robin''s mentorship, Talia could quickly grow into an unstoppable warrior!"


    Michelle frowned slightly and said, "Catherine, why do you always seem to boost others'' spirits while dampening ours? Chief Instructor Brooks is on our side." Catherine gave her a disdainful nce and said nothing more. "The result will be out soon. You''ll see for ''yourself."


    On the viewing tform, high-ranking generals from the Special Operations Military Region watched Gavin''s imposing figure with approving gazes, acknowledging him as a military legend on par with Wilson, Hunter nodded in agreement and said, "Chief Instructor Brooks is just as fierce as ever. He''s one of our army''s rare elite soldiers. The only problem is his rigid personality and tendency to rush things." Caleb concurred, adding, "Yes, otherwise his rank would have risen even higher by now."


    Martin whispered to Jack, "How many moves do you think this battle will take?"


    Jack let out a light chuckle and said, "One move."


    "Is Chief Instructor Brooks that powerful?" Martin was surprised.


    "If I tell you, it won''t be as exciting," Jack said, his lips pursed. "Just watch and witness the miracle for yourself."


    Simon, however, furrowed his brows in concern.


    Taking in Gavin''s terrifying momentum, he had to admit that the man''s skills were impressive. Gavin charged toward Robin like an unstoppable tank, his power overwhelming and brutal.


    How could anyone not be shaken by such raw power?


    The sheer pressure would have ttened an ordinary opponent.


    The force he was bringing down was absolutely crushing-one punch could annihte his rival.


    The speed was blinding, the strength so immense that made the entire arena tremble beneath his feet/4


    III


    J


    Dec


    Chapter 598 Mind Blowing


    76%


    +10 Free Coins


    Simon anxiously turned to Wilson and asked, "Do you think Instructor Ramsey can withstand General Brooks''s violent strike?"


    Wilson smiled coldly. "He could do more than withstand that strike-by the time this is over, there will only be one person standing"


    "Wait, you mean Robin... Robin will be knocked off the stage?" Simon froze.


    Wilson paused for a moment before he said, "Keep watching, Mr. Cross. When you see the result with your own eyes, you''ll know what true excitement is." The Dragon Soul team, which had been downcast, had their spirit revived again when Gavin took the


    stage.


    Robin had dered that this duel would decide the fate of both War Wolf and Dragon Soul.


    And it had been approved by the militarymand.


    This was the first time in the history of the Special Operations Military Region that the rules for such a grand battle had been altered on the fly.


    As Gavin surged toward Robin with all his might, every soldier from Dragon Soul stood up, their eyes glowing with hope.


    They hoped that Gavin''s powerful strike would be the one to save Dragon Soul from the abyss, reviving them once again.


    Over a thousand soldiers were holding their breath, hearts pounding in nervous excitement.


    Under the zing lights of the arena, Gavin, with his fierce momentum, charged toward Robin.


    He had lived up to his reputation as the god-levelbat expert.


    With a powerhouse like Gavin on their side, Dragon Soul had long been the top force in the military region.


    It would be tragedy if they were eliminated.


    At the final moment, just as Gavin was about to strike, all the soldiers rose to their feet, their hearts in sync with those of their War Wolfrades.


    They awaited the glory of Gavin''s final blow.


    A loud bang rang out on the arena, echoing through the space.


    In an instant, the world seemed to freeze.


    Everyone instinctively turned their eyes toward the arena.


    But under the burning spotlight, the ring was empty.


    In the center of the stage stood a tall, poised figure-like a pir-standing unwavering in the middle of the ring.


    Chapter 598 Mind Blowing


    "Wait! Something''s wrong! Where''s General Gavin?"


    +10 Free Coins


    "Just a second ago, I saw him charging with all his might at Instructor Ramsey-where did he go?"

 The Deadly 599

    Chapter 599 The Winner Takes It All


    At the center of the arena, the atmosphere was eerily surreal.


    Over a thousand soldiers in the stands seemed to be transported into a myth. A shared thought lingered in everyone''s minds: Was this some sort of illusion? Gavin was formidable and unstoppable on the fighting ring just a second ago. But in the blink of an eye, silence descended like an empty void.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable!


    But where had he gone?


    Where was their military god?


    Every eye was frantically searching for Gavin''s rugged form.


    But no one could find him.


    It was nothing short of a miracle.


    What kind of legendary skill could pull off such a mind-boggling trick?


    On the viewing tform, the audiences were just as perplexed.


    They had all witnessed Gavin''s raw power and indomitable skill before.


    But they had never seen a style so elusive and unpredictable.


    Hunter and the others scanned the ring with sharp eyes


    Still, there was no sign of Gavin.


    Hunter hissed, "Where did he go?


    "Guard, tell the duty soldiers to turn up the brightness of the light!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Caleb''s eyes were equally focused as he scanned the arena. "Hold on, I don''t think Robin moved at all. Why is only he left standing on the arena?"


    Jack pursed his lips and said, "Commander Baxter, Chief of Staff, you have a vivid imagination."


    "What do you mean?" Caleb asked, confused.


    Jack smiled mysteriously and said, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Martin was still baffled and asked, "General Grayson, what do you mean?"


    "What else could it mean?" Jack lightlyughed and said "Robin sent Gavin flying with a single punch."


    Chapter 599 The Winner Takes It All


    Simon looked around the ring again. "There''s no one. What on earth is Gavin up to?


    +10 Free Co


    Wilson raised an eyebrow. "I''m not surprised. He should be around 60 feet ahead of Robin, somewhere i the grass?


    "Binocrs!" Hunter took the binocrs from the guard and peered in the direction Wilson pointed.


    "Ah, it seems like something''s moving, Gavin has lost devastatingly this time!"


    !!!


    Zayn was thoroughly confused in the audience stands.


    Where had he gone?


    Was he using a sneak attack, like Talia did?


    He quickly grabbed his binocrs and muttered, "Where did Chief Instructor Brooks go? Could he be using Specter Tactics to confuse Robin?" Catherine sneered, "Specter tactics? Making himself vanish into thin air?"


    Michelle tiptoed, scanning the area. "There''s no one around."


    "He''s over there!" someone shouted, drawing, everyone''s attention.


    A night breeze swept across the area.


    About 100 feet southwest of the arena, in a patch of wind-swept tall grass, a head slowly emerged.


    ""Isn''t that General Gavin?"


    "Wait, this is weird. How did he end up there?"


    A duty officer from the military''s publicity department immediately directed the spotlight toward the patch of high grass.


    Gavin sat in the grass, dazed, muttering to himself, "Where am I?"


    Two lieutenants on duty quickly ran up to him. "General Brooks, this is the ambush grass area. Are you alright?"


    Gavin shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    He looked up at the arena.


    Under the blinding spotlight, Robin stood at the center of the ring, poised like a spear.


    It suddenly clicked. He had been knocked here by Robin''s strike!


    Gavin touched his chest, feeling a dull ache.


    But, thankfully, there was no internal injury.


    Chapter 599 The Winner Takes It All


    Gavin sighed inwardly, Robin had spared him.


    Otherwise, that punch could have shattered his organs


    I lost!


    My strength is a world apart from him!


    What extraordinary power does he possess to aplish this?


    Gavin felt nothing but shock, his mind nk.


    With the help of the lieutenants, he walked toward the ring. "I lost this round!"


    The arena fell into stunned silence.


    It was unprecedented for such a formidable man to personally admit defeat.


    Known as the military god, Gavin had failed to block even a single attack from Robin. And was sent flying 100 feet away!


    Two medics rushed over and asked worriedly. "General Brooks, how do you feel?"


    Gavin took a deep breath and said, "My body''s fine."


    The medics quickly used their instruments to check him over.


    2476%


    +10 Free Coins


    After a brief check, they reported to the viewing tform, "Commander Baxter, all of General Brooks'' vital signs are normal."


    Gavin took a deep breath, bowed toward Robin on the tform, and said, "Instructor Ramsey, I lost! But thank you for showing mercy. Otherwise, with that kind of force, I''d be dead by now!"


    Robin nodded indifferently. "Hmm, it''s fair enough."


    "Hmph!" Gavin snorted, then turned to the Dragon Soul squad.


    "Dragon Soul soldiers, I apologize! Today''s defeat is on me. From today on, you will all follow Command Headquarters'' orders and go your separate ways!"


    After a brief silence, a round of apuse echoed through the arena.


    The War Wolf elites, who had been slow to realize, suddenly understood-they had truly secured their position.


    Under Robin''s guidance, the War Wolf had undergone month of rigorous training, finally pulling off the perfecteback!


    In the final round of the grandpetition, the War Wolf elite not only disyed their team''s incredible cohesion but also perfectly embodied the spirit ofradeship and brotherhood, their lives intertwined by a bond that could never be broken. In the face of disaster, they stood together, never leaving anyone behind.


    III


    11:59 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 599 The Winner Takes It All


    Who could defeat a team capable of die for one another?


    Never give up until the very end.


    The War Wolf had staged a sessfuleback in the most resilient way possible.


    Once a military ace, War Wolf had proven its power again, in the most perfect way.


    +10 Free Coins


    All the soldiers from the Seven Military Teams stood and saluted Robin at the center of the arena.


    It was the shining moment every soldier had been waiting for.


    No one who wears this uniform doesn''t admire a hero.


    Hunter and Caleb, leading all the senior officers, marched in perfect formation toward the War squad.


    olf


    After exchanging salutes, Hunter grasped Robin''s hand and said, "Congrattions, Instructor Ramsey!


    "Heroes always shine brightly when they step onto the field! Today, you taught all of us a ssic military lesson!


    "This is the kind of fighting spirit we need in our Special Operations Military Region-the spirit of never giving up, no matter the circumstances!


    "As long as there''s life, the fight continues!


    "Whether it''s a team or an individual, only victory can define the meaning of their existence!


    "I hereby dere: the War Wolf unit will continue!


    "The War Wolf unit has been preserved, and new tasks are already on the agenda.


    "One month from now, the triennial international military martial tournament will officially begin.


    "Imand General Robin to serve as the chief instructor for the international military martial tournament, assembling a team topete!


    "Lead our finest special forces to the international battlefield, where they will face off with the world''s top military teams in the ultimate showdown!


    "All the soldiers of the army are looking forward for you toplete the mission and return in glory!"


    III

 The Deadly 600

    Chapter 600 The Lone and Proud Figure


    Chapter 600 The Lone and Proud Figure 76%


    +10 Free Coins


    When Hunter issued themand, the entire elite force of the Seven Special Forces immediately brightened with excitement.


    What an honorablemand it was.


    Since the establishment of the Special Operations Military Region, there have been moments of glory in the international military martial tournaments. Under the leadership of the former Warlord Supreme, they had won three international championships, bing military legends of their cra. However, after a disastrous event 20 years ago, the Warlord Supreme had disappeared without a trace.


    Since then, the strength of the Special Operations Military Region has plummeted.


    Since that catastrophic event, no soldiers from Draconia have ced in the top three of international martial tournaments for the past 20 years. Despite numerous efforts, breakthroughs had been elusive.


    For two decades, the soldiers had yearned for their elite forces to shine again on the stage of the international military martial tournament. Yet hope had remained just that-hope.


    Without enough strength, all their dreams were nothing but illusions.


    Ten years ago, Wilson led the team to an admirable fourth ce.


    But since then, they had never risen again.


    Globally, only seven teams made it to the finals.


    Draconia''s team was consistently stuck between fifth and sixth ce.


    Gavin had led the team twice but had only managed to achieve fifth ce.


    The international military martial tournament had be an unresolved obsession for every soldier in the Special Operations Military Region.


    When Hunter issued the order for Robin to form thepetition team, a spark of hope ignited in the hearts of the entire military.


    Robin had been part of the War Wolf Special Forces for just a month, yet his performance had been outstanding.


    Under his leadership, the War Wolf Special Forces had made an unforgettable impression in this militarypetition.


    They injected new life into the Special Operations Military Region, which had been stagnating for years.


    11:59 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 600 The Lone and Proud Figure


    The hero they had been waiting for had finally emerged, drawing the attention of the masses.


    +10 Free Coins


    Under the spotlight, the lone, proud figure of Robin became the embodiment of every soldier''s deepest yearning.


    Every soul in the Special Operations Military Region cagerly awaited Robin to assumemand, to lead the newly formed elite team, and once again showcase the brilliance of Draconian soldiers on the grand stage of the international military martial tournament. Robin solemnly epted the order, immediately beginning to select members for the team in front of the entire military.


    "General Gavin, step forward!"


    Gavin was momentarily stunned.


    However, as a professional soldier, he knew he had to obey orders without hesitation.


    He stepped forward and stood before Robin.


    "I hereby appoint you as the Deputy Chief Instructor for the international military martial tournament."


    Gavin thought he had misheard. "Me? Deputy Chief Instructor?"


    Robin replied indifferently, "Are you refusing this order?"


    Gavin quickly responded, "I obey the order! I ept the appointment!


    "This has been my long-time wish. I will fight alongside myrades to strive for third ce with all my might,"


    Robin coldly remarked, "If that''s the case, you can leave now!


    "In all my battles, there has only been first ce. There is no second or third!


    "As a soldier, you should always remember this. In the battlefield, where life and death are at stake, only first ce means survival.


    "Anything below first ce is hell!"


    "Yes, sir!" Gavin trembled all over in surprise.


    He raised his eyes in shock. His gaze flickered with admiration.


    What a powerful officer!


    I like him!


    Twenty years ago, he had heard simr words from another general, who believed that anything less than first was a disgrace.


    Robin cast a cold nce at Gavin and continued, "Morris, Bill, Norman, Freya, Talia, Ernest, Mark! Step forward!


    11:59 Tue, Dec 3 ti B


    Chapter 600 The Lone and Proud Figure


    +19 for Com


    "In three days, you will each select five clites from the Seven Military Teams to join the roster for this international military martial tournament. "Tomorrow, you will have one day of rest. The day after tomorrow, all teams will gather at the Wolfsbase Summit Military Base for training!"


    Still unsure, Bill asked, "Instructor Ramsey, do you really think I can participate too?"


    "What? You don''t want to?" Robin raised an eyebrow.


    Bill immediately responded, "I''m willing! However, Dragon Soul has already disbanded."


    "The disbandment of Dragon Soul is something that concerns the Command Headquarters, not mine," Robin replied.


    "Since I appointed you to thispetition team, you have be my soldier!


    5


    "If you''re unwilling, you may submit your resignation to Command Headquarters right now!"


    "Report to General Ramsey; I''m willing!" Bill eagerly eximed.


    After the selection ceremony, Robin turned to the War Wolf Special Forces.


    "One day from now, all War Wolf soldiers will prepare to return our fallen heroes'' ashes home!


    "At 8 AM the day after tomorrow, all teams will head to Howellstead in the provincial capital to bid farewell to ourrade Santiago!


    "The newly formed elite team for the international military martial tournament will join the War Wolf Special Forces to visit our fallen hero''s hometown.


    "Dismissed! Rest tomorrow, and on the morning of the day after tomorrow, gather at 9 AM at the Wolfsbane Summit Military Training Base!"


    The one-day militarypetition came to a sessful conclusion.


    The Seven Military Teams each headed back to their respective bases.


    Jack walked up to Gavin''s side and teased, "Gavin, how do you feel today?"


    Gavin gave a respectful salute. "General Grayson, I''m sorry I''ve disappointed you today, Robin is indeed powerful!"


    Jack nodded. "Do you admit defeat?"


    "In terms of physical skill, I concede, but in my heart, I still can''t ept it!"


    "Then take your time to process it," Jack patted Gavin''s shoulder. "Prepare well for this international military martial tournament."


    "Yes, General Grayson!" Gavin watched as Jack left in his car.


    At that moment, Zayn walked past Gavin with a dark expression. "Gavin, your performance today was a huge disappointment! I''m withdrawing you from this international military martial tournament! You w


    "375


    34


    r


    Chapter 600 The Lone and Proud Figure


    defeated by Robin, yet you still wish to help him."


    ? 76z1


    +10 Free Coins


    "Enough, Mr. Zayn, this ends here." Gavin''s voice grew serious, "Entering the top three in the international military martial tournament has been my dream for the past 20 years!


    "But I''ve never achieved it. This is my chance, and I can''t let it slip away!"


    Zayn asked darkly, "Don''t you want to climb higher in the rank?"


    Gavin hesitated, then spoke with resolve, "Mr. Zayn, I''m sorry. I''m in my 40s. If I miss this opportunity, I may never again stand on the international military martial tournament stage. I can never give up on that! "After I finish thispetition, I will speak and help you....


    "Hmph!" Zayn snorted and turned away before Gavin could finish his sentence.


    Elliott rushed up to Robin and demanded, "Mr. Ramsey, I need to speak with you."


    Robin stopped. "What''s the matter?"


    Elliott continued, "Ms. Leif and her mother are in a difficult situation. You''ve instructed us not to interfere with their lives, so my men have refrained from taking action." "What do you mean?" Robin raised an eyebrow.

 The Deadly 601

    Chapter 601 Have You Lost It?


    Chapter 601 Have You Lost It?


    #5 Free Coins


    Elliott paused for a moment before continuing, "Moira Townsend, the Vice Minister of the Brighton University Fellowship, intercepted Marrisa''s donation to Ms. Leif.


    "Marrisa had agreed with the Financial Aid Office that, aside from the 300 million donation to the Brighton University schrship fund, she would allocate an additional 30 million specifically for My Joanna and Marge''s educational and living expenses." Robin brushed off his sleeves, his gaze cold. "I know that. What happened next?"


    Elliott instinctively shivered and continued, "Well, after the Financial Aid Office transferred the money to the Brighton Fellowship, Moira secretly pocketed ten million.


    "Another 20 million was funneled into the ount of a third-year university student named Sydney Walker, to be paid to her monthly with ns to finish the payment over four years.


    "Hmm, this student has already secured a spot for a direct doctoral program, Elliott added.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and probed, "Why would she allocate such arge schrship to Sydney?*


    Elliott could sense Robin''s growing anger. He exined, "Moira is having an affair with a man named Jerry Walker. Sydney Walker is his daughter.


    "Jerry and Moira were high school ssmates, Elliott continued. "After many years of separation, they reconnected at a reunion three years ago. "At the reunion, they quickly became close, and one thing led to another.


    "After the schrship fund was transferred to the foundation''s ount, Moira saw an opportunity.


    the foundation''s director went abroad. Moira took advantage of that to embezzle the entire 30


    ''Meanwhile the mother and daughter are still struggling to make ends meet. She and Marge share a cramped dormitory room at the university."


    Robin furrowed his brow and asked, "Has Marge gotten a job?"


    Elliott shook his head helplessly. The Financial Aid Office arranged a position for her in the school


    cafeteria.


    "But her supervisor is making things difficult for her, telling her that if she wants to work in the cafeteria, she''ll have to work for three months without pay. She won''t receive her sry until after that." Work for the for three months without pay?" Robin fury red up.


    "Didn''t Marrisa specifically allocate Marge''s sry from her donation?" He asked. "And wasn''t it a high sry?


    These trash, holding a little power, think they can bull others? Robin''s voice hardened with contempt.


    They deserve to die!"


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 601 Have You Lost It?


    Elliott immediately spoke up. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll handle these matters right away!"


    BOX


    +5 Free Cons


    Tll go to Brighton myself!" Robin said, his expression darkening. "There''s no justice in this world if we don''t deal with these people!"


    Just as Robin was about to enter Elliott''s car, Catherine appeared, rushing after them.


    "Robin, stop!" she shouted.


    Her voice was so loud it drew everyone''s attention.


    Elliott immediately mmed on the brakes. "Catherine, do you need something from Mr. Ramsey?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Catherine shot Elliou a side nce, then turned her domineering gaze on Robin.


    "Robin. I''ll give you a''chance to have lunch with me. Tomorrow at 11:30 AM, pick me up at McKay Club! Remember, you must arrive 30 minutes early. No excuses!"


    "Give me a chance to have lunch with you?" Robin blinked in surprise. "Am I too poor to feed myself or something? You''re insane!"


    Catherine''s tone turned serious, "Robin, do you know? Many men in this city are eager to have lunch with me, but I''ve never given them any opportunity.


    "You''re not yet at a level where I would look up to you, but if you try a little harder and impress me, maybe, just maybe, I''ll consider letting you take me out to lunch again.


    "Make sure you appreciate this opportunity. It''s a dreame true for any man."


    "Yeah, right!" Robin scoffed; this woman was driving him nuts. "I don''t need it. You hold on to it. Elliott, drive!"


    Catherine angrily blocked the car. She barked, "Robin, do you hear me? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If you don''t take it, don''t bother begging me for a second chance. I won''t let you take me out to lunch even if you kneel before me in the future." "Gosh!" Elliott sighed and covered his face. "Catherine, is there something wrong with you? Move!"


    Furious, Catherine pointed at Elliott and roared, "Elliot, if you dare interfere with me and Robin again, III tell your grandfather!"


    "Fine, fine, do as you like," Elliott said with resignation, shaking his head.


    "Robin, keep that Draconite for now, but if you don''t seize this chance, you''ll regret it forever!"


    Robin snapped, ''Demn, no matter where I go, I run into idiots like her! He turned to Elliott, his voice cold, "Elliott, drive right through!"


    "What?" Elliott hesitated for a second, then hit the gas, the car lurching forward as Catherine jumped to the side in fright.


    The Mercedes SUV roared into action, headed out from the military training base.


    11-16 Wed, Dec:


    Chapter 601 Have You Lost It?


    180%


    Catherine red fiercely at the dust trailing behind the peeding SUV. Hmph Robin, just keep pretending


    "Every time you put up that act in front of me, it''s just get attention from my family, in''t o to in


    "I''m


    Tm sure you''ll be there tomorrow at noon to pick me Then, we''ll see how I deal with you!


    ip


    "Unless you beg for my forgiveness, you''ll never get a chance to join my family


    Michelle approached, concerned Catherine, what''s going on! Did Robin say something rude to you?"


    Catherine snorted and said, "These men are so hypocritical! They clearly like me but pretend to be all proud and alool. I really don''t like Robin''s typef


    "You mean Robin likes you?" Michelle was taken aback Wait, I think I heard Talia say Rotan is Freya''s boyfriend!"


    "Hmph! What do you know?" Catherine shot a contemptuous look at Michelle "You''re always so clueless about love!


    "If Robin didn''t like me, why would he always try so hard to impress me


    "There are barely any men in this world who are worthy of me.


    "From what I''ve seen of Robintely, he''s just barely scratching the surface of my expectations.


    "It Robin truly wants to win my favor, he has a long road ahead.


    "His performance today really let me down.


    "Though, I can understand. A man like him still feels inferior in front of me, not knowing how to express his feelings.


    "He''s probably afraid of making a mistake and upsetting


    "What can I do? After all, I''m the heiress of Westeria Residence. I''m so beautiful that most men cant even look me in the eye.


    "If Robin wants to win my heart, it''ll take him some time.


    herself.


    Catherine shook her head with a sigh, murmuring to her self, "It''s lonely at the top! Being pertect and beautiful is its own kind of curse."

 The Deadly 602

    Chapter 602 Moira Is Filthy Rich


    Chapter 602 Moira Is Filthy Rich


    The night had brought a gentle, persistent rain.


    The sky, washed clean by the spring rain, was a brilliant, crystal-clear blue.


    White clouds drifted by, like delicate ships setting sail.


    They fluttered in the breeze, graceful and elegant.


    It was a morning after rain at Brighton University.


    Free Coins


    The campus seemed to embody the spirit of a gracefuldy, her natural beauty glowing like a masterpiece unveiled, her elegance beyondpare, refreshing, and alluring. She exuded a charmehat was both serene and captivating, a vision of fresh, simple beauty intertwined with an aura of quiet refinement.


    Walking down the long avenue lined with cherry trees, one could smell the lingering fragrance of petals. the sweet scent of blossoms from both past and present, filling the air. The petals that fell, like pieces of exquisite silk, seemed to paint the entire scene with grace.


    The scene evoked a sense of hope and anticipation rather than a mncholic one.


    A gentle breeze swept through, capturing memories of youthful missed opportunities, forgotten moments, and longings past in the soft light of the day


    At 9 AM, Robin, apanied by Elliott, drove to the campus of Brighton University.


    From afar, he saw several students handing out flyers along the cherry blossom avenue, exining the contents with genuine care to each passerby.


    As Robin walked past Joanna, she was startled; her eyes lit up with joy.


    "Mr. Ramsey! Hello! What brings you here today? Are you here to visit Brenda?"


    Robin smiled and nodded. "You''re out here so early, handing out flyers? Don''t you have ss this morning?"


    Joanna smiled gently and exined, "No sses in the morning. I schedule myb work for the afternoon. and evening, andplete my researchter at night."


    "Is handing our flyers voluntary work?" Robin asked, ncing at the flyers in Joanna and the other students'' hands.


    "No, it''s not," Joanna replied, her cheeks flushing slightly. "This is a paid project organized by the student union. This project offers students in need of financial assistance a means to generate some ie." "How much do you get for handing out flyers in the morning? Robin asked casually.


    Joanna answered directly, "Ten dors for the morning


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 602 Moira Is Filthy Rich


    "Ten dors?" Elliott eximed. "What time does it start?"


    "From 7 to 11.30, Joanna said, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead.


    A beam of sunlight filtered through the gaps in the cherry blossoms andnded on Joanna''s face.


    Her radiant smile, bathed in the morning light, was as bright as the blossoms themselves.


    +5 Free Cons


    Robin couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Despite her difficult circumstances, Joanna managed to smile so beautifully and warmly.


    If he didn''t know about her family situation, he wouldn''t believe that such a lively and sunny young woman could still be enduring the trial of poverty.


    Joanna noticed Robin staring nkly at her. She said with a smile, "Oh, by the way.


    "Not long ago, my professor said my paper won an award, but the prize money won''t be avable for a while."


    Another girl beside her added, "A while back, the head of the Financial Aid Office said they would give out our schrships soon, but they still haven''te through. Maybe it''s because the donors haven''t funds yet?


    "If not, we wouldn''t have to waste an entire morning handing out flyers. The workload in theb is extremely heavy."


    Joannaughed, "We''re


    Satisfied to secure this job. At least we can still car a little money


    sent the


    Robin smiled and said, "I heard from Brenda that the schrship is going to be handed out soon, right?"


    "Really?" Those girls'' eye,


    lit up with hope.


    Robin understood that these girls were all in need of the schrship.


    The foundation had even dyed the funds meant for these poor students.


    Robin nodded at Joanna and the other girls. "You all get back to work. If you''re free at lunch, I''ll treat you and Brenda to a meal at the school cafeteria"


    Joanna smiled shyly. "Mr. Ramsey, I still owe you a meal."


    Robin saw how embarrassed she was. He said, "It''s fine; you can treat us when you get your schrship. I''ve heard that you get quite a bit for winning the paper award."


    Joanna beamed with pride and said, "Yes, my professor said I could receive more than 20,000 dors for the two winning papers!"


    "Great! Let me know when you get your schrship. I''ll be waiting for the news!


    With that, Robin and Elliott headed toward the Financial Aid Office on campus.


    Joanna stood there, staring at Robin''s retreating figure, lost in thought.


    She felt an odd sense of familiarity with him.


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 602 Moira Is Filthy Rich


    A girl next to her whispered. "Joanna, who is that? He''s quite a handsome guy."


    280


    Joanna replied. "He''s the brother of one of the juniors at our school. He''s actually a general! We met by chance on a high-speed train once."


    "Oh, I thought he looked like your younger brother, one of the girls remarked, eyeing Robin''s back.


    "He''s a general? That''s impressive," another girl said.


    "The two of you really do look alike," one girl added, almost convinced. "For a moment, I thought you were family."


    Joanna furrowed her brow slightly and asked, "You think


    The girls all nodded in agreement. "Uh-huh! You two have such simr expressions, gestures, and looks i your eyes!"


    Joanna gazed again at Robin''s slender figure walking under the sun, her eyes filled with a flicker of surprise.


    Could this really be true?


    Was he really a lost rtive?


    A breeze blew by, scattering cherry blossom petals from the trees, and it snapped Joanna back to reality. She still had to wait for the ten dors to buy lunch with her mother.


    "We should hurry up and hand out these flyers. If we don''t finish, we won''t make the ten bucks for today.


    The girls immediately stopped their idle chatter and rushed back into the crowd, distributing the flyers- Elliott guided Robin to the newest building near the campus''s west gate.


    "Mr. Ramsey, that''s the building where the Financial Aid Office''s foundation is located, Elliott exined.


    "Moira''s office is on the second floor.


    Robin looked up at the luxurious, newly built office building, then nced over at the campus''s old, worn dormitories, shaking his head thoughtfully.


    Just as they reached the front of the foundation, Robin phone rang. "Marrisa, where are you?"


    "I''ll be there in ten minutes. Robin, where are you?"


    Tm already here. When you arrive, just go to the second floor of the Financial Aid Office and find me." As Robin entered the foundation''s lobby, it felt eerily quiet-no sign of human presence.


    The opulent building exuded an aristocratic air, with its gleaming marble floors so immacte that it almost felt wrong to step on them.


    They passed through the grand lobby, its decor exuding wealth, and made their way to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Chapter 602 Moira Is Filthy Rich


    +5 Free Cons


    The marble staircase, crafted with exquisite detail, screamed luxury and grandeur.


    Robin admired the decor and couldn''t help butment, "This ce is really something!


    Elliott smiled. "It''s the foundation; they have money, you know, Mr. Ramsey, Moira''s office is thergest and most luxurious room at the end of the hall."


    They arrived at the door of the foundation''s office.


    Through the ss doors, they saw a woman in her 40s lounging in a leather executive chair, holding her phone, and smiling warmly, as if she were in the middle of a pleasant conversation. The most striking feature was the Patek Philippe watch on her wrist, worth more than 5 million.


    Elliott pointed at the woman and said, ''Mr. Ramsey, that''s Moira, the Vice President of the Foundation. Robin shook his head with a wry smile. "The Vice President of the Foundation is so rich! Wed, Dec


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!

 The Deadly 603

    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    Robin knocked on the ss door.


    s


    The woman on the phone looked up and said in displeasure, "Hold on, I''m in a meeting right now."


    Robin ignored her and pushed the door open.


    Jerry, I''m free tonight. I''ve booked the best suite at the Grand Brighton Hotel. I miss you continued, oblivious to his presence.


    "she


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take excellent care of Sydney; she had nothing to lose. I''ve already transferred a million to her card. Everything''s taken care of. I''ve handled her graduate school applications too. "Her final thesis is already arranged. She''ll be able to move directly into the graduate program.


    Tve arranged for her to have a mentor who assures her of a smooth graduation process. The graduate thesis? Her senior will write it for her. No problem.


    "If Sydney wants to go for a PhD, I can take care of that too.


    Jerry, do you miss me now?" she purred.


    "I wish I could fly to you right now."


    "rgh!" Elliott, who was listening in, almost gagged.


    Robin raised an eyebrow, walked straight up to Moira''s desk, and took his seat.


    Moira rolled her eyes at him. She asked, "Who are you? I didn''t invite you in. Get the hell out of here!"


    Robin pointed indifferently at her phone and said, "You better end that call. I need to talk to you."


    my


    Moira''s annoyance red and she snapped, "Can''t you see I''m busy? Don''t disturb work!"


    "Talking business, are you?" Robin chuckled coldly.


    "At your age, still chasing after lovers? Is this your idea of work, meeting with your old me?" Moira exploded in rage. "Who


    the hell are you? If you don''t get out of here now, I''ll call security!"


    "Go ahead, I''m waiting, Robin leaned back casually in his chair.


    "Does your husband know you''re rekindling old mes with your old ssmate?


    "People always say that when you''re well fed, your mind turns to love. It seems that''s true for you!


    "You should help students in need of assistance with their lives, not waste donors'' money on your love life. You''re digging your own gravel"


    Moira''s heart sank and she started scrutinizing her uninvited guest. She asked, "W-who are you really?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, Robin replied coolly. "I just want to know where the specific schrship fund


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    that the school''s Financial Aid Oflice allocated to your foundation went."


    Moira faltered for a moment. "What rights do you have to ask about the schrship fund?


    "These are confidential matters! Who are you toe tiere asking about them? If you don''t leave now, I''ll have security remove you!!


    "Go ahead; feel free to call them." Robin smiled faintly "You might have heard this saying "When God wants to destroy someone, they will first let them be arrogant or reckless. "You''re crazy! Taking the school''s schrship money for yourself, ying up to your lover, you''re unbelievable!


    "Y-you''re talking nonsense!" Moira shot back, eyes wide in shock, ring at Robin and Elliott.


    "Robin, you''re here," Marrisa suddenly entered, looking rushed.


    Moira gave the small, inly dressed Marrisa a dismissive nce, sneering.


    "Who are you people? Get out!"


    Marrisa approached with a polite nod. She began, "You must be Moira Townsend, the Vice President of the Financial Aid Office Foundation?


    "Ms. Townsend, hello. I''m Marrisa Holt.


    I''m the donor who signed the donation contract with your office yesterday.


    "We came to ask today, what have you done with the schrship fund I donated?"


    Moira eyed Marrisa and Robin and thenughed, a harsh, mocking sound.


    "You''re the donors? 30 million? Haha! You probably won''t be able to scrape together 3,000 dors!


    "What''s all this nonsense? I''m working here; go away!"


    She snapped, grabbing the phone. Jerry, I have some annoying people here. I''ll talk to youter. Don''t forget about our date tonight. I miss you."


    After hanging up, Moira''s face darkened and she warned, "If you refuse to leave, I''ll call the police!


    Marrisa quickly exined, "Ms. Townsend, I really am the donor. I donated 30 million dors to the university."


    Moira shoved Marrisa aside and dered, "I could im I donated three billion. Now get out! Go away!" Robin stepped in front of Moira.


    "Then let''s call Freddie Bird, the department head of the Financial Aid Office. Marrisa, make the call." Marrisa immediately dialed the number. "Hello, Mr. Bird..."


    On the other end, Freddie replied, "Mrs. Holt, hello, is here something you need?"


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    "I''m at the university''s foundation office. Could youe over?"


    s


    Freddie said. "Oh. I''m in a meeting in the city, but I''ll be back in about 30 minutes. Please wait for me."


    "Alright, we''ll wait."


    After hanging up, Marrisa turned to Moira. "Ms. Townsend, Mr. Bird will be back in half an hour. He will clear all doubts once he arrives. "Actually, we''re not trying to cause trouble. We just want to know where my schrship fund was sent.


    "You might not understand the purpose of this donation," Marrisa continued.


    "I told Mr. Bird about my friend''s situation. She''s struggling, and her child is studying at the graduate school


    "My friend is sick, and Mr. Bird arranged for her to be ced in the school cafeteria.


    "I arranged everything through the school. I personally cover all the expenses.


    "I''ve personally paid for this. The school''s help was just a way to make it easier for them and not embarrass them. Do you understand?


    "But I''ve learned that they haven''t received any of the money yet.


    "They''re in dire need right now. They don''t even have a ce to stay, and feeding themselves is a challenge.


    "If we don''t resolve this soon, how can the child continue their graduate studies?


    "That''s why we came to ask-what''s going on with the fund?"


    Moira''s face tightened nervously. She retorted, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand any of this Just get out and stop making a scene!" Robin scoffed coldly. "You couldn''t understand her words? This is life-saving money!


    "Where the hell did the 30 million go?"


    Moira sneered. "Where it went is none of your business. Donors gave me the money, and I decide how to allocate it.


    "If every donation had to be designated, things would be a mess, wouldn''t they?


    The foundation''s job is to arrange the funds, and they go to those who need it most!


    "If you continue interfering with my work...


    Robin smirked and challenged, "You want to call security? Go ahead! You can call the police too! It won''t change anything.


    This is far from over until you exin where that money went.


    "You think you can pull some trick and use the money to impress your lover and it''ll all be forgotten?


    Chapter 603 You Have Got Some Nerve!


    s


    "I heard your conversation over the phone call. You two are meeting up tonight and spending a night at the hotel, right? ""Haha! You sure have some nervel"

 The Deadly 604

    Chapter 604 They Couldn''t Honor the Contract Chapter 604 They Couldn''t Honor the Contract


    Marrisa was stunned by Moira''s words.


    +5 Free Cons


    She never expected that this high-ranking Vice President would speak in such a dishonest and shameless.


    manner.


    Was this some kind of illusion?


    Perhaps she had been working too hard on the opening of the chain of stores, leaving her ears ringing and making it difficult to hear properly?


    She took another long look at Moira, who exuded an air of elegance.


    The outfit she wore was worth at least a few thousand.


    Especially the watch on her wrist-she recognized it as a high-end designer brand.


    Madam Stephanie owned one just like it, and it was incredibly expensive. Word had it that it cost millions!


    Madam Stephanie was wealthy and influential, but she would never behave in such a disgraceful way.


    But here was Moira-rich, influential, and high-ss-how could she say something that only a lowlife would utter?


    Marrisa thought she must have heard it wrong.


    She believed that only scoundrels and shameless prostitutes would say such absurd things.


    Moira, a cultured and refined individual, imed to serve underprivileged students; how could she speak in such a lowly manner? It just didn''t add up


    "Hmph! Who I give this money to is none of your business! Moira sneered, casting a disdainful nce at Robin and Marrisa.


    "I''ll spend it however I like, and you can only watch!"


    Marrisa had finally heard clearly.


    It was true.


    ra


    Moira had actually said what only a scoundrel would say.


    Gosh! It''s shocking.


    Just because someone wore a fancy outfit didn''t mean they were human.


    Some people could wear fine clothes and still act like animals.


    So, once the money had reached the foundation, they did whatever they wanted with it?


    The special donations that had been clearly marked in the contract-were they not even going to honor


    those? 1/4


    Chapter 604 They Couldn''t Honor the Contract


    Where was themitment to their agreements?


    That solemn promise was just a joke, wasn''t it? +5 Free Cons


    Marge and Joanne weren''t getting a single cent. Instead the money was lining some b*stard''s pockets.


    Marrisa stepped forward and continued. "Ms. Townsend, as I exined before, the money I signed to donate through the Financial Aid Office was for you to handle. But the 30 million was a separate donation I made specifically for Marge Leif and her daughter. Marge is my best friend. I didn''t want them to feel embarrassed by directly receiving money from me. So, I arranged for the school to send it through official channels to spare them any difort.


    "How could you mismanage this money?"


    Moira pursed her lips, uninterested. "Who still gets embarrassed about taking money these days? If yo gave it directly to me; I wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    "You donors, I''ve seen your type before.


    "Faux charity!


    "Using us tounder your reputation and then trying to find ways to get the money back.


    "Pretending to be noble!


    "What you call a specific donation is just an excuse to take the money back.


    I''ll make it clear to you: our foundation has already allocated that 30 million. You can drop your wishful. thinking about specific donations!"


    Marrisa was stunned. Had the world really sunk so low?


    "Ms. Townsend, you can''t do this! We signed an agreement, and these funds have to be disbursed ording to the contract. How can you just rearrange things?" Moira smiled mockingly. "Oh, you donors. You act like we''re oppressing you by calling you nouveau riche.


    "Let me teach you something for free. Donors are responsible for donating, but not for how the money is spent. If you keep making trouble, I''ll take legal action!


    "At that point, you might end up ruining your own reputation.


    "We have plenty of connections!


    "So, I advise you to just let go of the donation and stop thinking about it. If you want me to help that woman, what''s her name, the poor thing? I can consider giving a few hundred to help her through. "You can''t just hand out money to these people; it''ll just make themzy. If you keep giving them handouts, you''ll be ruining them."


    Usually calm andposed, Marrisa was now upset.


    "Ms. Townsend, giving them money was my personal choice. Whether they bezy or not has


    11.17 Wed, Dec 4 GG.


    Chapter 604 They Couldn''t Honor the Contract


    nothing to do with you.


    s


    "Right now, I only care about whether the contract I signed with the Financial Aid Office will be honored! ording to the school''s requirement for financial aid, Joanna is more than qualified.


    "Her financial aid should be processed by now, right?


    Moira scoffed. I''ve told you before, I''m in charge here! You have no say in how I distribute the funds.


    "The foundation is under my control. How I arrange it is none of your concern.


    There are plenty of people who qualify. I can''t give to everyone.


    "Joanna might be dirt poor, but that''s none of my


    business."


    Smack!


    A crisp p echoed through the room as Robin struck Moira''s face.


    "You''re just a tiny vice president. Who gave you the authority to act like this?"


    Moira copsed to the ground, dazed, "Y-you dare to hit me?"


    Tll kill you too," Robin said, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hand, a calm smile on his face.


    "Let me make this clear. With those words you just said you won''t make it out of here alive."


    "What''s going on here? Mrs. Holt, what''s happened?" A middle-aged man rushed in, startled by the scene before him.


    It was Freddie, the head of the Financial Aid Office.


    Moira struggled to get up, grabbing Freddie''s arm and crying.


    "Mr. Bird, they hit me! You have to get security to arrest them!"


    Freddie looked at Marrisa, Robin, and the others. "Mrs. Holt, what''s going on here? How did things end up like this?"


    Marrisa exined, "Mr. Bird, a few days ago, I signed an agreement with your office, stating that three million would go directly to the school for your management. But the 30 million for specific donations was meant to go directly to Marge Leif and her daughter through your office. "However, Marge and her daughter haven''t received a single cent.


    "From what we understand, that money was sent to someone else''s ount,


    "Is this how you''re honoring the contract?"


    "I''m well aware that the contract specifies the 30 million is a designated donation, Freddie said, furrowing his brow and looking at Marrisa and Robin.


    "Is it true that the mother and daughter didn''t receive the donation?"

 The Deadly 605

    Chapter 605 Consequence


    Chapter 605 Consequence


    s


    Moira wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her voice dripping with arrogance, "We have already distributed the money to other students in need of financial aid. What''s the problem?"


    Freddie lowered his gaze and took a deep breath. "Ms. Townsend, wasn''t it specified that we should directly transfer the donation to Joanna''s graduate school ount and Marge''s campus cafeteria ount? "How could you just take the liberty to send the money to someone else without consulting anyone?


    "Tell me! Who did you send it to?" Freddie demanded, his voice sharp. "You need to recover that money immediately.


    Moira scoffed, a cold smile ying on her lips. "Where it went is none of your concern. It''s all gone, and it can''t be retrieved.


    "Besides," she continued with growing arrogance, "Once that money reaches the foundation''s ount, it''s my decision to make!"


    "Mr. Bird, this is unprecedented for the foundation! Freddie eximed.


    "How can the donor decide where the money goes?


    "If she wanted to give the money directly to Joanna and her daughter, she could''ve done that herself," Moira snapped. "Why go through me?


    "Since


    the money is in my hands, I''ll handle the allocation!


    Freddie knitted his brows and said, "Ms. Townsend, this special donation was something I specifically instructed you on, as per the agreement with Mrs. Holt and the school administration.


    "I personally checked with the management, they fully understood this arrangement and endorsed the donor''s method," he said, his voice growing tense.


    "We even signed a contract with the donor for this specific donation," he added.


    "You''ve vited that agreement. How do we exin this to the donor and the external rtions. department of the Financial Aid Office?


    "Isn''t this a breach of contract? More importantly, how does this reflect on the school''s integrity?" Moira''sughter was cold and dismissive. "What''s there to exin? And don''t talk to me about integrity! "They donated for the prestige of the school, didn''t they? To get their name out there.


    "Now that the donation is made, surely that''s enough recognition for them. What more does she want?


    "She has exploited us enough; why should we care about integrity now?


    "We received the money as a donation, so we


    are free to use it as we see fit. What''s it to them?"


    "D''mn it! Elliott shook his head in disbelief at Moira''s nonchnt attitude.


    11:17


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 605 Consequence


    s


    "Has the world truly be this shameless? Once the money''s in her hands, she thinks she can do whatever she wants.


    "Has every contract and agreement been voided just like that?


    "That money has been wasted on a dog like her!"


    Moira shot back angrily, ''Who are you insulting?"


    Elliott''s smile was cold as he met her gaze. "Tm insulting you. What''s the matter? Is that a problem?"


    Upon receiving hismand, two of his bodyguards swiftly grabbed the knives at their sides, ready to strike Moira.


    If Moira dared to challenge Elliott, they would drag her out and deal with her swiftly.


    Tm not going to waste time debating with you uncivilized people!" Moira sneered, dismissing Elliott with a look of contempt.


    She turned to Marrisa and Robin. "You think it''s easy to wrap up now that we''vee this far? It won''t be that simple!"


    Marrisa waspletely speechless.


    She hadn''t signed the donation contract for fame or recognition.


    In fact, she had been concerned about disclosing her donation to Brenda and Joanna, as she didn''t want to cause them any trouble.


    She had even agreed with the school not to publicize her donation, not even allowing photos to be taken.


    When Freddie heard Moira call for her powerful backer to intervene, he quickly stepped in, "Ms. Townsend, please calm down. Let me handle this."


    He then turned to Marrisa and Robin. "Mrs. Holt, my suggestion is to let the issue go and make a small deal out of a big one. We promise it won''t happen again next time."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Really? How exactly do you n to make a small deal out of a big


    one?


    Freddie looked at Robin and said, "I''ll take care of the special donation for you.


    "However, Mrs. Holt, what I mean is that the original 30 million has already been spent. Let''s not pursue it further. "Anyway, you''re rich, aren''t you? Just donate another 30 million, and this time I''ll personally handle the entire process "D''mmit!" Robin shook his head in disbelief.


    Marrisa was too stunned to speak, her mind spinning. Make a small deal out of a big one? Are you telling me you want me to just forget about the 30 million I already donated and give you another 30 million? "Mr. Bird, that amount of money doesn''t bother me, but I''m not stupid. Aren''t you trying to scam me?"


    80%


    Chapter 605 Consequence


    s


    Freddie sighed and said, "Mrs. Holt, I just want to warn you; Moira has a very powerful background.


    If you push her too hard, it''ll be you who ends up losing. Even though you have money, your background can''tpare to hers."


    Robin immediately cut Freddie off, his voice sharp and unwavering, "Shut up! If you want to talk about backgrounds, connections, and using power to intimidate people, then don''t bother!


    "Show us your background, your connections, and your power if you have them!


    Bottom line, if this money doesn''t go to the intended recipient, no one''s leaving this building today!"


    Freddie''s face darkened, and he warned, "Young man, maybe you haven''t seen enough of the world. It''s not as nice as you think."


    Robin smirked coldly and said, "I never thought the world was all that nice.


    "But after meeting me, you''ll understand just how terrifying this world really is."


    Freddie sneered coldly and questioned, "Then what do you intend to do?"


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe, casually wiping his hand. "What am I going to do? Debts are paid with money, and lives are paid with death. That''s an ancient truth.


    "If you won''t hand over the money, then there''s only one thing left to do."


    With that, he grabbed Moira by the hair. "Now, tell me how do you n to handle this matter?"


    "What are you doing?" Moira shrieked in terror.


    Robin grinned. "What am I doing? You have stolen the money from my family, and that''s going to cost you your life."


    "Y-you want to kill me?" Moira froze, horrified, as she felt her dder give way.


    "I''ll kill you, and what are you going to do about it? Robin smiled darkly, yanking her head down and mming it onto the desk. There was a sickening thud.


    Moira''s face immediately turned crimson with blood.


    Elliott''s men quickly blocked the door to the office and locked it from the inside.


    Freddie panicked and attempted to flee.


    back!


    Elliott''s voice was icy.


    is icy, "Get b


    "W-what are you going to do?" Freddie stammered,pletely shaken by the scene.


    "We don''t want to do anything. We just want the money Robin sneered coldly. "Kneel!"


    Without warning, Elliott''s bodyguards kicked Freddie to his knees, and he fell on the ground with a thud.


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 605 Consequence


    +5 Free Com


    It took Moira a moment to recover. She made a threat, saying, "You''ll all die for this! Do you know who I am? Do you know who''s behind me? "My sister is the nanny for the Westeria Residence

 The Deadly 606

    Chapter 606 What''s Wrong with the McKays?


    Chapter 606 What''s Wrong with the McKays?


    s


    "Ms. McKay? Catherine McKay from Westeria Residence? Robin, sporting a yful smile, wiped the blood from his hands with a wet wipe,


    Moira sneered maliciously. "Are you scared? Hmph! Toote for that! You''ve hit me, and Ms. McKay will surely kill you!"


    Robin smiled gently and said, "I''ll give you the time. Go ahead, call that idiot over!"


    "Did you just call Ms. McKay an idiot?" Moira paused for a moment,


    stunned.


    She never expected Robin to show indifference upon hearing about the McKays


    Moreover, how dare he insult Catherine?


    This man probably has no idea what Westeria Residence is, right?


    But there was no time to ponder this; Moira immediately took out her phone and dialed Catherine''s number.


    Ms. Catherine, it''s Moira. A group of thugs attacked me at school!" Moira eximed, her voice filled with


    urgency.


    "I mentioned your name, and this thug even called you an idiot, threatening to strike you as well, iming that you are nothing.


    Moira tried to infuriate Catherine by exaggerating the situation as much as possible.


    Catherine''s annoyed voice came through, "What nonsense is this? How irritating! I''ll let your sister handle the situation. Anyone who insults my family deserves to die!" "Thank you, Ms. Catherine. Moira reverently held the phone with both hands, waiting until the call dropped before finally putting it down.


    She looked up coldly at Robin and Marrisa. Moira challenged, "You''ll die! My sister is Ms. McKay''s nanny, She treats my sister like her own mother!


    "I can tell you now, you won''t make it through today!"


    Elliott shook his head and said, "What a twist of fate."


    "What did you say?" Moira demanded coldly.


    Elliott sneered coldly and said, "I said it''s fate, but it won''t matter when yourdy shows up."


    Five minutester, the sound of motorcycle engines revving grew louder as they approached the foundation building.


    Soon, hurried footsteps rushed toward the lobby.


    Just then. Robin''s phone rang-it was Catherine. "What is it? Speak quickly, Robin answered.


    Wed, De


    Chapter 606 What''s Wrong with the McKays?


    Catherine''s voice came over the line, roaring, "Robin, what''s your problem? Why aren''t you picking me up at McKay Club?"


    "Are you out of your mind? Why would I pick you up?" Robin replied, slightly surprised.


    "Where are you right now?" Catherine''s voice softened and demanded.


    "I''m at the university. What''s the matter?"


    She pressed, "Which university are you at? What are you doing there?!"


    "I''m at Brighton University. What''s it to you?" Robin snapped, and then immediately hung up the phone.


    Elliot had been listening to Catherine''s voice on the phone.


    He then nced at Robin before turning his attention to the approaching nanny from the McKays.


    Elliott thought to himself. This is going to be interesting


    Just as Robin hung up, the phone rang again. "Catherine, are you done yet?!"


    "Robin, just you wait! I''ming over right now. What''s with your attitude? If you dare stand me up. I''ll make you regret it!" Catherine screamed through the phone. "Lame!" Robin hung up again.


    The footsteps outside grew louder, drawing nearer.


    Robin gestured to Elliott and said, "Open the door! Let them in. Today, I want to see just how much of a scene the McKays can make, all of them acting like bullies!"


    A woman in herte 40s, wearing high heels, rushed into the lobby with 8 bodyguards.


    "Helen!" Moira immediately burst into tears as the woman entered. She pointed at Robin and barked, "These thugs did this to me!


    "Helen, you have to kill him!"


    Helen Townsend was Moira''s sister and Catherine''s nanny.


    She didn''t immediately react to Moira''s anger. Instead, she nced at Robin with a sharp look.


    Helen had worked with Westeria Residence for 20 years and had developed a calm and restrained way of handling things.


    She slowly turned to Robin, her face emotionless. "So, you''re the one who hit my sister?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Do you have a problem with that?"


    Helen''s face darkened. "Don''t you know who we are? We''re from Westeria Residence."


    Are you trying to tell me that Westeria Residence is a breeding ground for scoundrels?" Robin flickered her fingers and answered indifferently


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 606 What''s Wrong with the McKays?


    Helen was stunned with that response.


    5 Free D


    Coins


    She never imagined that someone would disregard Westeria Residence so casually in Brighton.


    "Outregeous! How dare you insult Westeria Residence she spat.


    Robin scoffed lightly and said. "What''s the big deal about insulting Westeria Residence?


    "Your sister took my money. What''s wrong with me hitting her?"


    Helen''s voice turned cold, "You daring troublemaker, who gave you the guts to be so bold?


    "My sister took the foundation''s money. What''s it to you?


    "Even if she broke the rules and didn''t give it to the designated recipient, so what?


    "Money that''s in the foundation''s ount is under Moira''s control. She can give it to whoever she wa Even if you''re a donor, you have no right to interfere!"


    A sharp p echoed.


    "So, Westeria Residence really is full of scoundrels!" Robin pped Helen across the face, sending her flying


    "Today, I''ll interfere!" Robin sneered. "If you don''t return the money, then I''ll take your life!"


    Helen crashed to the floor, dazed.


    She never expected Robin to actually hit her.


    After all, she was Catherine''s nanny.


    Helen clutched her swollen cheek and said, "You hit me Do you want to die?"


    Robin stepped on Helen''s neck and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    The bodyguards immediately assumed a lethal


    stance


    Elliott''s voice was cold, "You guys better not make a move! Nobody who has evere into contact with my de has ever survived."


    The bodyguards turned their attention to Elliott, realizing that he was none other than the heir of Northlorn Residence.


    They immediately stopped. "Mr. Elliott, this...


    "Get lost!"


    The bodyguards reluctantly stepped back.


    Helen screamed, "Let go of me, you thug! I''m from Westeria Residence. If you dare to kill me, you will die here with me today


    With a sharp crack, Robin''s foot pressed down hard and snapped Helen''s neck.


    Chapter 606 What''s Wrong with the McKays?


    The entire room w


    went silent in shock.


    No one had expected Robin to actually kill Helen.


    80%1


    +5 Free Cons


    "Trash!" Robin kicked Helen''s lifeless body aside, causing it to roll toward Catherine, who had just entered.


    Catherine''s eyes zed with cold fury.


    Moira screamed hysterically, "Ms. Catherine, you''re here! This thug had hit me, and he also killed my sister! You have to make this right!" Catherine stood at the door, hands behind her back, her face dark with anger.


    She nced at the wreckage of the room, then at Robin standing in the middle of the hall.


    Ignoring Moira''s screams, she kicked Helen''s body aside and walked straight up to Robin.


    "Robin, I have to ask you-while you''re wasting time fighting here, don''t you have the time toe pick me up for dinner?"


    Everyone was frozen in shock.


    What is going on here?

 The Deadly 607

    Chapter 607 Robin, Are You Satisfied with This?


    Moira waspletely confused.


    She couldn''t understand what Catherine meant.


    How could Catherine have spoken those words to Robin in such a humble manner?


    Moira had known Catherine for years.


    She had never seen her act like this with any man-so angry and yet acting coy at the same time.


    Had Catherine mistaken Robin for someone else?


    +5 Free Coir


    Moira didn''t have time to wonder. She waved her hand frantically and cried out, "Ms. Catherine, it was thi thug who hit me! And he even killed your nanny!


    "Ms. Catherine, I can''t live with this hate unless this thug is dead!"


    Catherine''s expression darkened once more.


    She slowly turned around, her cold eyes locking onto Moira; with each step, she moved closer.


    "You say Robin hit you, but why?"


    Moira trembled under Catherine''s gaze, too terrified to answer. "Ms. Catherine... I-1 used the 30 million donation funds."


    "Then you deserve to die! Catherine''s eyes shed with coldness.


    "You dared to misuse money meant for struggling students-how low can you get?"


    Moira didn''t know how to exin, her words tumbling out in a rush, "B-but, Ms. Catherine, that b*stard killed your nanny


    "You dare to insult Robin? Catherine''s expression grew even grimmer.


    "How dare you insult Robin? Who the hell are you? How dare you insult the man I have taken interest in? If you don''t die, who will?" Catherine snatched a ss of water from the table and hurled it at Moira''s face.


    Elliott pped his face in disbelief.


    Oh my! The sisters were practically asking to be killed..


    Catherine, still enraged, grabbed a fistful of Moira''s hair "Who gave you the nerve to use the name of my family tomit such crimes? "You dare to misuse the funds meant for students in need. Moira, how shameless can you be tomit such a detestable act?


    "You''vepletely destroyed my family reputation.


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 607 Robin, Are You Satisfied with This?


    B0%


    s


    "Your sister deserved to die!


    "She had no business trying to help you. If I''d known you had done this, I would havee here and killed you myself!" Moira was terrified.


    1er backer had said so. It seemed like her life was truly in danger.


    "Ms. Catherine, please spare me," she begged,


    Catherine sneered. "I want the money back today!


    "If it''s not returned, not only will you die, but your whole family will go down with you!"


    Moira copsed to the ground, crying as she pleaded, Ms. Catherine, please spare me. I swear I won''t do this again."


    Catherine kicked her aside and dered, "You''vepletely embarrassed my family. I won''t keep you around!""


    She pointed to the bodyguards Helen had brought in earlier andmanded, "One hour. If the money isn''t returned by then, not a single person in Helen''s family will be spared!" "Yes, Ms. Catherine!" the bodyguards responded immediately.


    Catherine nced at the clock and said, "It''s 10:30 now. If she can''t settle this by 11:30, deal with her family! I''ll cover the cost."


    Moira, paralyzed with fear, could barely speak. "Ms. Catherine, this isn''t how things should happen."


    "It isn''t? How else should it be?" Catherine said coldly. "What a joke.


    "I don''t care. You and your family have one hour!"


    Moira continued to beg and said, "Ms. Catherine, the money has already been transferred. I can''t get it back in an hour. Please, give me more time."


    "You transferred such arge amount of money just like that? What audacity!" Catherine stepped on Moira''s face.


    "Your sister begged me to bring you from the countryside to Brighton University, Dmn it, I actually moved you here so you could cause all this trouble! "Only an animal would be capable of touching that money!


    "I don''t care. Bring me the money or you''ll die! If you can''t, not just you, but your daughter and your parents will all die!"


    Moira knew Catherine wasn''t just making empty threats.


    Though Catherine was only 20, she was ruthless. She had never hesitated to kill before.


    Moira dared not waste another second. She quickly dialed Jerry''s number.


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 607 Robin, Are You Satisfied with This?


    Catherine turned proudly, her hands behind her back. She asked, "Robin, are you satisfied with what I''m doing?"


    Robin flickered his fingers and said, "Let''s talk after we get the money back"


    Catherine rolled her eyes, a flicker of irritation in them. "Fine."


    After the call, Moira cried out, "Ms. McKay, my ssmate is on the way.


    "Once I pay back the money, please spare my life. My sister was your nanny, and she''s already been killed by your friend."


    Catherine scoffed. "She deserved to die! Even though she was my nanny, my family treated her well.


    "We gave you such generous treatment, and yet you used my family reputation tomit such disgraceful acts!


    "If Robin doesn''t kill her. I''ll do it myself!"


    Moira knew begging Catherine was useless. She quickly crawled in front of Robin and Marrisa.


    "Mrs. Holt and Mr. Ramsey, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have used the fund.


    "Please, have mercy on me. I have a 70-year-old mother and an underage daughter. If I die, they will starve to death. Please, I''m begging you." Marrisa twitched her lips and said, "Robin, I think..."


    Robin cut her off, "That''s your problem, not mine. I will never forgive her.


    "When you used that money, you should have thought about the consequences!


    "You should have died for what you did. This world doesn''t make sense if people like you get away with it!"


    Just then, a middle-aged man hurried into the room. "What''s wrong. Moira?"


    It was Jerry, Moira''s high school ssmate.


    He froze when he saw the bloodshed in the room.


    He quickly sidestepped the bodies and rushed to Moira, whose face was covered in blood


    Moira cried, "Jerry, quickly, give me the 20 million. All of it!"


    Jerry paused for a moment. "The 20 million? I already spent it."


    Moira froze, horrified. Jerry, you can''t spend it! If you do, my entire family will perish!"


    Jerry hesitated, "But you told me that the money could be used freely. I spent some on stocks and tipped a


    female streamer.


    Moira exploded in rage, "You tipped a streamer?! How much did you give her?"


    "Ten million," Jerry mumbled, looking down.


    Chapter 607 Robin, Are You Satisfied with This?


    "She said that if I gave her ten million, s-she''d strip for me."


    Moira nearly lost her mind. She pped Jerry across the face.


    +5 Free Cons


    "You worthless piece of garbage! I gave you this money to help you, and you spent it all just to see a woman strip? You''re more shameless than I

 The Deadly 608

    Chapter 608 Not a Penny Less.


    Chapter 608 Not a Penny Less


    Catherine listened to the heated exchange between Jerry and Moira, her eyes shing with deadly intent.


    "You disgusting animals! You make me sick!


    "Spit out the money now, or you''ll both die!"


    Jerry, seething with rage, pointed at Catherine and chided, "Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you threaten me?" Moira struggled to find the right words..


    She never expected Jerry tosh out at Catherine like this.


    Catherine''s lips twitched slightly, and a cold, murderous glint appeared on her face.


    She pointed to a maid standing behind her and instructed, "Tell him who I am! p him!"


    The maid stepped forward and pped Jerry hard across the face. "How dare you insult Ms. McKay? Do


    have a death wish? Kneel!"


    you


    A swift kick from the maid knocked Jerry to his knees.


    He never imagined he was actually offended, Catherine McKay-was he trying to get himself killed?


    Despite having never seen her face-to-face, every soul in Brighton knows about Catherine. She was known, for being proud, vicious, and ruthless,


    There had been a spoil brat who made a passing joke about her in the street.


    Catherine had killed him on the spot.


    Her terrifying reputation was well-known in Brighton


    "Unless I see the money within the hour, you''ll follow Moira to the grave!


    "I know your daughter has also spent some of that money. She''ll die too!" Jerry copsed to the floor.


    It was impossible to get out of this situation.


    The ten million he mentioned that he bought stock was a lie to Moira.


    The truth was that money had gone to a female streamer.


    He''d spent ten million and hadn''t even seen a glimpse of her body.


    That night, Jerry cursed the whole time.


    "Motherf*cker! Why did she wear so many clothes? I couldn''t strip her bare!"


    Chapter 608 Not a Penny Less


    After giving the streamer ten million, he still didn''t get so much as a glimpse of her body.


    This was a scam, he realized. He''d been conned by a female streamer!


    s


    jerry crawled in front of Catherine and begged, "Ms. McKay, please spare me; I didn''t know it was you. I deserve to die!


    "I still have 13 million on this card, and my daughter has a million on hers. She''s having ss at the university. I''ll gather the money for you now, and I''ll borrow the rest right away." Catherine gave a cold hum and gestured to her bodyguards. "Clean up the bodies here.


    "Now, go find your daughter!"


    Jerry immediately regretted his words.


    He feared that Catherine would immediately kill his daughter.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to die now?" Catherine''s voice was icy.


    "Okay!" Jerry quickly dialed Sydney''s number.


    "Sydney, where are you now?"


    "I''m at the student union with my friend Rhea. We''re going to the cafeteria to grab some food. Where are you, Dad?"


    "Oh! I''m handling something. I''ll meet you in the cafeteria. Jerry didn''t dare hesitate. He pressed on. "Sydney, do you still need the million on your card?"


    "I already used it. Yesterday, I gave 100,000 to my boyfriend. He saw a bike worth 85,000 dors, so I gave him the money


    Jerry had the urge to kill her daughter on the other end when he heard this.


    What the hell?!


    Here he was, sleeping with Moira to scam her money.


    While his own daughter was sleeping with some man and giving him money for a bike.


    Was she really that shameless?


    A million? That man would get the full amount by sleeping with her for a few times..


    Others were making money by selling their bodies, and she was losing money by sleeping with others. This was karma!


    Jerry sighed and said, "Alright, don''t touch the rest of the money.


    And ask your boyfriend if we can get the money back.


    On the other end of the line, Sydney snapped, "Dad, what are you doing? My boyfriend is an


    outstanding 4


    Chapter 608 Not a Penny Less


    student leader! I''m going to embarrass myself if I ask the money back.


    s


    Didn''t you promise to send me 100,000 every month? Now you want it back? Moira had promised me this! I''m not giving it back!"


    Jerry''s voice turned angry, "Sydney, I have an urgent need for the money. Just let me use it this time, and I''ll pay you backter, okay?


    "I don''t care; I''m not giving it to you!" Sydney screamed, "If you keep pushing this, I''ll tell Mom about you and Moira''


    She hung up the phone before he could say anything else.


    Catherine''s voice was icy. "Let''s go. I want to see just how amazing your daughter can be. A piece of trash, using other people''s money, and still spending it with so unrighteous. "Today, if there''s one penny less, I''ll kill your daughter!"


    Jerry trembled in fear.


    He prayed that when his daughter saw Catherine, she wouldn''t say anything foolish


    If she did, it would be the end for all of them.


    In front of the student union at Brighton University.


    Sydney put her phone away with an annoyed expression and linked arms with Rhea Chandler. "Let''s go;


    sister!" I''ll treat you to the best meal today! And you have to get a signed photo from your


    "Sure, no problem. Rhea nced at Sydney and asked, "Who was that on the phone?" "My dad!" Sydney pouted and grumbled, "He wants me to give him money, but I won''t. "I knew it; he''s just worried I''ll get tricked by some other guy. Haha! What a miser!" Rhea stole a nce at Sydney and said, "It looks like your family''s making a lot of money these days."


    "Yeah, my dad''s the general manager of a bigpany Sydney bragged.


    "My aunt is the vice president of the university foundation. She has tons of money,


    "Rhea, our family has so much money that we can''t even spend it all. In a few days, my aunt''s going to buy me a sports car.


    "She said the foundation has all the money they want; she can spend it however she likes. Those donors are fools; they donate so much to her. It''s hrious."


    Rhea''s eyes glinted with mischief. "So your family gets money from the school foundation?"


    Sydney whispered, "Don''t tell anyone, okay? Let''s not talk about this. Your sister is a celebrity; she must be rich too, right?"


    18 Wed, Dec)


    Chapter 608 Not a Penny Less


    Rhea beamed. "Yeah, she''sing over soot


    I''m going to have here to the school''s end-of-term party.


    "She even said she''d buy me a supercar.


    "I told her I don''t need it, so she gave me a bike worth tens of thousands instead.


    s


    Honestly, I''ve already grown tired of riding it. Yesterday, I sold it to some guy for 2,000 dors.


    "Hey, Rhea, look at this new watch I bought." Sydney, not to be outdone, showed off hertest luxury.


    "Sydney, that watch must have cost a fortune, right?"


    Sydney proudly said. "My aunt said she''ll g

 The Deadly 609

    Chapter 609 This Wicked Woman Deserves to Die


    Chapter 609 This Wicked Woman Deserves to Die


    Both Rhea and Sydney boasted about their wealth, trying to outdo each other.


    s


    Their words were filled with extravagant talk of wealth, as if the air itself was swirling with the luxury they imed. Their conversation echoed through the street as the cherry blossoms continued to fall, petals scattered on the ground. Their gazes flickered with disdain as they watched Joanna and the other students continue to hand out flyers along the road.


    Rhea pointed at Joanna and asked with a smile. "See that. Sydney? Those girls are so poor they can''t even afford a proper meal.


    "I always spot them at the cafeteria. A few of them share two tes of vegetables and then bring their own pickles to eat with the free rice. It''s so embarrassing!" she continued with a smile.


    "When I buy food, I always pick the most expensive dishes. I never touch those cheap ones. Rhea added.


    "Even when I get the BBQ pork rib, I eat a couple of bites before tossing the rest.


    "Every time they eat, they finish everything on their tes. It''s so embarrassing!" Rhea scoffed.


    Sydney, hearing Rhea''s words, deliberately walked up to Joanna and said, "Hey, tell me, what''s this flyer about?"


    Joanna grinned and exined, "It''s a seminar focused on entrepreneurship, employment, and


    motivational talks."


    "Motivational? Haha!" Sydney snatched the flyer from Joanna''s hand and threw it on the ground. "You guys are so delusional. Even with all the motivation in the world, you''d still find yourself living this pathetic, bottom-tier life. Hahaha. Joanna stood there in silence, watching Rhea and Sydrigy walk away, shaking her head.


    Then, a bright smile spread on her face again.


    The time was almost noon, and soon she''d receive her ten-dor part-time sry.


    With that, she could buy a few eggs for her mother to help her feel better.


    Following Joanna''s humiliation, Rhea and Sydney experienced a surge of excitement.


    Those fallen cherry blossoms that nketed the ground seemed beautiful to them.


    It was wonderful to be rich,


    They could look down on the poor andugh at them.


    Rhea smiled to herself, thinking about how today she woulde up with a new scheme to get Ivy to send her a few thousand dors.


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 609 This Wicked Woman Deserves to Die


    Fooling a stupid woman like her was too easy.


    What gave Ivy the right to be a star? Why did she get so much money?


    And why did she deserve all those fans?


    Without people like them watching her movies, she wouldn''t even be able to afford a meal!


    If she had all that money, she should at least share some of it.


    That would be fair!


    s


    As the two girls entered the cafeteria, they spotted Marge, who was weakly dragging herself around, wiping down tables over and over.


    Rhea paused for a moment. She had seen Marge walking with Brenda''s mother, Marrisa, a few days ago.


    A wicked thought shed through Rhea''s mind.


    "Hey, Sydney, see that new poor woman over there?" Rhea said, pointing at Marge, who was busy working. Rhea pointed at Marge, who was busy working. "Let''s mess with her today and make her pay us money


    "We''ll order the most expensive dishes, have here over to wipe our table, and then we''ll knock everything onto the floor."


    Sydney''s eyes gleamed as she heard Rhea''s n.


    "Rhea, you''re brilliant! I''m so bored, let''s take her down a notch, make her pay, andugh at how desperate she looks when she begs us. Hahaha."


    The two girls walked up to the cafeteria counter,ughing. "What should we order?"


    "Let''s get some garlic butter shrimp," Rhea said excitedly.


    "Yeah, that cost 132 bucks Sydney looked at the price and chuckled.


    "The BBQ pork rib costs 180 bucks!"


    "Great, let''s add two of the most expensive fish. The grilled fish is 230 bucks."


    They carried three tes full of expensive dishes to the dining hall and chose a spot near Marge..


    As the dishes were ced on the table, Sydney looked at them, shaking her head.


    "It''s such a waste to throw these on the ground."


    "We''ll buy moreter. We''re not short on cash, and we''ll make that poor womanpensate us!" Rhea said, casting a wicked nce at Marge. "Hey, waitress. Come over and wipe our table."


    Marge hurried over with a forced smile. "Of course, Illean it right away: just give me a second."


    1:18 Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 609 This Wicked Woman Deserves to Die


    879%*


    s


    But as she ced the cloth down, Rhea identally nudged the table with her leg. Sydney swiftly knocked all three tes onto the floor. The food scattered across the ground.


    "Oh my god, what''s wrong with you, waitress? You''ve knocked our expensive food onto the floor-pay for


    Sydney shouted, drawing the attention of everyone in the cafeteria.


    "Ugh, those dishes are expensive and could cost up to 500 bucks!" one student gasped.


    "How could this waitress be so careless and spill all the food?"


    "What a huge loss!"


    Students looked at the spilled foods in pity.


    Marge was s stunned. She said, "I didn''t even touch your food. You knocked it over yourselves. How can yo ask me topensate this?" Rhea coldly retorted, "Didn''t touch it? Then how did it fall? Are you going to pay for it or not? If not, I''ll call the police!"


    Marge nearly burst into tears.


    Her daughter had spent the whole morning handing out flyers just to earn 10 dors, and now these two. girls wanted her to pay 500 dors. How could she possibly afford that?


    And it wasn''t even her fault!


    "Please don''t use me wrongly," Marge said helplessly. "I may be poor, but I wouldn''t do something so shameless. I didn''t spill your food; you did it yourselves. "We were bored and knocked it over ourselves, Sydney snapped, pping Marge across the face.


    "You pauper! Just because you''re poor doesn''t mean you get to avoid responsibility!"


    Just then, Robin and Marrisa walked into the cafeteria and saw the scene unfold.


    Robin was furious. He rushed to Sydney, grabbed her by the hair, and mmed her face into the ground.


    "Ahh!" Sydney screamed, her face pressed hard against the floor, struggling to breathe.


    The students around them gasped in shock at the sudden violence.


    "You think you can bully others? Robin said coldly, wiping his hands with a tissue.


    "Motherf*cker, a wicked woman like you deserves to die!"


    Marge, wide-eyed, looked at Robin. "M-Mr. Ramsey?" she asked, her eyes welling with tears.


    Robin nodded and helped Marge to Marrisa''s side.


    III


    Chapter 609 This Wicked Woman Deserves to Die


    "It''s okay, Marrisa, take her over there to get some rest. I''ll talk to them about thepensation."


    s


    Rhea had recognized Robin. She said, "You''re Brenda''s brother? Do you know what you''ve done? You hit Sydney-you''re going to be in big trouble now!" Robin smiled coldly and challenged, "T''d like to know how much trouble that is."

 The Deadly 610

    Chapter 610 Shameless


    Chapter 610 Shameless.


    The cafeteria was bing more crowded as more students came in to cat.


    When they saw Robin fiercely beating up Sydney, many students were infuriated.


    +5 Free Cons


    A male student wearing sses stepped forward, pointing an using finger at Robin. "How can you hit girl? That''s not the behavior expected of a gentleman! The eximed.


    A quiet, demure girl next to him nodded in agreement. Yes, even if a girl makes a mistake, you can''t hit her! This is basic decency!"


    The self-righteous pair of students were nearly beside themselves with anger, as if Robin had just struck their own mother instead of Sydney.


    That male student was trembling all over; his small frame looked like it might burst from the sheer rage


    The girl was filled with righteous fury too. She waved her hand dramatically and dered. "Students, we must stand against this kind of brutal and shameless behavior! This criminal must be made to answer to the weak!"


    The pair''s passionate usations seemed to embody the teachings of the saint.


    After saying a series of righteous and emotional words, the girl posed for a few dramatic shots in front of several students'' phones.


    Her smile was radiant that even she felt satisfied with herself.


    Then her smile froze. With fury in her eyes, she pointed at Robin. "Apologize to this girl right now! Compensate her! Otherwise, we will report this to the school authorities and the police, and you will be arrested as the thug you are!" Robin looked at the self-righteous students and chuckled. "You''re putting on this act of being cultured, moral, and just, but do you even know the truth of the situation?"


    "The truth?" The girl fumed. "What truth could there be over a meal?"


    Observing the heated students around her, Rhea narrowed her eyes with malice and pointed at Robin. "I know you''re friends with that poor woman, and that''s why you''re helping her attack Sydney!


    Just because they''re poor, does that mean she can avoid responsibility for her actions?


    Rhea''s words quickly stirred up the crowd.


    "So, this man and that misbehaving waitress are in cahoots!" one student eximed.


    "Is being poor an excuse for acting like a thug? This isnt over!"


    "Trying to use such trashy, violent logic on our campus Absolutely not!"


    Robin ignored the senseless cries of the students but instead looked at Rhea. "You keep calling others poor.


    111


    Wed


    Chapter 610 Shameless


    Are you rich?


    Rhea froze for a moment and said, "Of course, I''m rich!


    * 79%


    s


    "My watch costs thousands; my clothes are worth tens of thousands. I spend at least 100 dors on every meal. Of course, I''m richer than you," she bragged.


    "Even though we''re rich, if that poor woman spilled our food, shouldn''t she pay for it?"


    Robin chuckled and said, "Seems like you''re truly a vicious, scheming woman.


    "Using your benefactor''s resources to show off-how sinful! Let me warn you, tone it down, or you''ll end up regretting it terribly!"


    Rhea was stunned.


    A benefactor?


    How could Brenda''s brother know my secret?


    That''s impossible!


    Could Brenda have discovered her past?


    Rhea, flustered, dared not speak any further.


    Robin decided not to expose Rhea just yet. He had other matters to deal with first, like Marge''s situation.


    He''d deal with Rheater.


    If this trash of a woman were to challenge Brenda again, she would be wiped out.


    As more and more students gathered and pointed their fingers at Robin, Catherine''s face darkened.


    She pointed at her bodyguard andmanded, "Contact the university, get the cafeteria surveince footage, and y it for everyone!


    "I want to see the truth of today''s events," she added coldly.


    "Now there are too many self-righteous b*tch around. Let them see the truth!"


    The quiet girl immediately responded. She pointed at Catherine and chided, "Who are you calling us self-righteous b*tch?" Catherine''s maid stepped forward and pped the girl across the face. "Mydy is referring to you! What''s wrong with that? Shut up! "You''re using people here without seeing the truth. And you dare call yourselves top students? That''s all you capable of?"


    The quiet girl covered her face as if someone had wronged her. "You hit me? Boohoo!"


    "Stop crying!" the maid snapped. "Open your eyes wide and look at the d''inn footage!"


    Chapter 610 Shameless


    On the six screens in the cafeteria, the most shocking ene appeared.


    s


    At 10:10 AM, a man and a woman were caught hiding in a corner of the cafeteria, engaged in very intimate


    activities.


    The students were stunned..


    Is this what students are doing these days? They were so horny!


    It was something straight out of an adult film.


    The worst part was that the two individuals in the footage were none other than the ''self-righteous'' boy and girl-the sses guy and the demure girl.


    They didn''t anticipate that the school would actually agree to broadcast the footage, nor did they anticipate that everyone would see their shameful behavior. They lowered their heads immediately, trying to slip away from the crowd.


    But Catherine stepped forward, blocking their way.


    "You two self-proimed trash of virtue think you can leave? Keep watching."


    The sses-wearing boy shouted, "What right do you have to expose our private lives? I''ll sue you!"


    Catherine''s maid kicked him in the leg. "Kneel!


    Just because you spew nonsense and stir up emotions, no one is allowed to expose your ugly truths?


    "A sem like you dare to pretend to be moral!"


    The boy immediately deted.


    He had picked up on the terrifying re from Catherine''s maid.


    If he dared to protest, he would end up like Sydney, with his head smashed to the ground.


    The cafeteria was silent. The footage on the screens held everyone''s attention.


    The full panorama of Rhea and Sydney plotting to extort Marge with the food was disyed on the


    screens.


    The scene left the students speechless, shocked, and furious.


    "Those two are so petty and malicious!"


    "How could they do something so uncouth and without any shame? We''re university students, not thugs!"


    "How wicked is it to exploit a poor worker like that?"


    "I say these two girls deserve to be punished!"


    In an instant, all the students watching turned their anger toward Rhea and Sydney.


    Chapter 610 Shameless


    +5 Free Cons


    Catherine''s maid grabbed the demure girl by her hair and mmed her face into the ground. "Did you see that, trash? "People like you will eventually get beaten to death!"


    No one in the cafeteria dared to use Robin or his group anymore; they quietly stepped away from the quiet girl. Rhea didn''t dare say another word.


    The truth hade out, and now all she wanted to do was escape.


    But Catherine blocked her path, and she said, "Didn''t you just say I was the waitress who spilled your food?

 The Deadly 611

    Chapter 611 The Price


    Chapter 611 The Price


    Catherine''s maid struck Rhea with a fierce p, leaving her seeing stars.


    The surrounding students, once sympathetic, no longer cared to offer any pity for such a venomous


    Woman.


    Elliott immediately ordered his bodyguards to contact the university''s authorities and have the students. evacuate.


    The once bustling cafeteria fell into an eerie silence.


    Rhea stared at Catherine in terror.


    She finally realized that the woman standing before her had a powerful background.


    What confused her, however, was how Brenda''s brother could possibly know these people.


    After a moment''s thought, Rhea convinced herself that Robin''s meeting with them must have been mere coincidence.


    She dared not say another word.


    The terrifying re from Catherine''s maid was enough to make her feel like she was about to die.


    Robin shook his head, letting out a sigh. "I don''t get it! They''re broke, and yet they love picking on those even weaker than themselves! "When poor people turn nasty, they be even more vicious," he added.


    The words sent a chill down Rhea''s spine.


    Robin nced at Rhea, shaking his head once more as he got up and moved away.


    He stepped on the food scattered on the floor and eximed, "Such good food, wasted like this. What a shame!


    Catherine turned to Rhea and Sydney, who were crying on the floor. "You two, eat everyst bite of the food on the ground."


    Sydney sobbed andined, "You''re so cruel! My dad and Moira won''t let you get-away with this!"


    Catherine ced a foot on Sydney''s neck, coldly saying, "They''ll be secing you soon. Eat it, or you''ll die."


    Rhea trembled in horror as she watched the scene unfold. She couldn''t understand-today, she had only been trying to mock a lower-ss woman, and yet it had escted into this nightmare. What was her background?


    Was this woman not even afraid of Sydney''s aunt?


    When the maid saw Rhea standing frozen, she snapped, "Did you not hear what Ms. Catherine said?" Eat


    the food on the floor!"


    Chapter 611 The Price


    s


    "You two won''t get away with this!" Rhea wiped her tears in humiliation, thinking to herself that if Ivy helped her, she could definitely deal with these two women in front of her. "Bring anyone you want. It doesn''t matter. But you must eat everything today! The maid kicked Rhea to the floor, pulling out a dagger and pressing it against her face. "Eat, or I''ll scar you for life."


    Rhea had never witnessed anything so terrifying. She dropped to the ground, eating the fish, ribs, and shrimp like a dog.


    Even so, she ate ravenously.


    Sydney, too, could no longer resist. Crying, she licking the food off the floor in humtion.


    "Not done yet? Keep eating!" The maid ced a foot on Sydney''s back.


    "Lick up everyst bit of the scraps and soup!


    "Look how clean the janitor kept the floor. Now you''ve made it filthy. Is that okay with you?"


    Rhea, having licked up all the soup and remnants in front of her, stood up.


    Catherine kicked her again and spat on the ground. "Trash! You didn''t clean it properly. There''s still a bit of spit there-eat it!" Rhea screamed, "This is bullying!


    Catherine sneered coldly, "Bullying? Yes, it''s bullying! What are you going to do about it?


    "You love picking on the weak, don''t you? Well, I''ll pick on you!


    "Eat! Or you''ll die today!"


    Catherine pressed the sole of herbat boot onto Rhea''s hand, grinding it with force.


    "Stop stepping on me! I''ll eat!" Rhea begged, terrified. She desperately licked up everyst bit of spit on the floor.


    "Get lost!" Catherine kicked Rhea in the face. "Next time. I''ll kill you!"


    Rhea scrambled to her feet and ran for the door.


    When she passed by Robin, she gave him a venomous re. "You''d better not tell anyone about what you saw today, or I''ll have my sister send someone to kill you." Robin smiled indifferently. "Oh, your sister''s that powerful?"


    "Do you know who my sister is? I''ll tell you-she''s the celebrity, Ivy Dickinson!"


    Robin''s expression turned icy. "Sure, go ahead and call her. I''ll see how Ivy ns to kill me!"


    Rhea shot him another hateful look, covering her face, and quickly fled.


    Chapter 611 The Price


    After Rhea left, Sydney finished licking the remaining scraps from the floor.


    Catherine then motioned for Jerry and Moira toe forward.


    Jerry froze upon seeing the scene. His body copsed to the floor.


    Catherine and her people were ruthless.


    At that moment, Sydney''s face was covered in blood and numb with despair.


    s


    "Sydney, quickly give me the card, Jerry ordered, pushing aside his daughter''s humiliation, his sole focus on recovering the money.


    If they didn''t get it back. Catherine would kill his entire family.


    Sydney, seeing her father and Moira, arrived. She finally broke down in tears. "Dad, Moira, this wicked woman hit me. They made me eat the leftovers off the floor. I want to kill these b*stards!" Jerry''s scalp tingled in fear.


    Was his daughter trying to get them killed?


    There was no way he had the power to take on this woman.


    She was the heiress of Westeria Residence.


    Not far away stood Elliott from Northlorn Residence. He was a high-ranking official.


    Messing with these people''s money was as good as signing a death sentence.


    Jerry pped his daughter across the face and chided, "You idiot! Shut up, or I''ll tore your mouth apart! Just get the money, and don''t forget the 100,000 dors from your boyfriend! Make sure he returns it now!


    Sydney clutched her swollen face, shocked that her father, who always indulged her, would strike her,


    "Dad, they''re bullying me, and you hit me too?" she asked, wide-eyed.


    Jerry shook his head and said bitterly, "Sydney, that money isn''t ours. If we don''t return it, we''ll all die." Sydney turned to Moira in panic and asked, "Moira, what''s going on?"


    Moira began to cry. "Sydney, I''m going to die. If we dont give the money back, my whole family is going


    to die!


    Sydney stared in horror at Moira''s disfigured face, her skin mangled and bloody.


    She now believed that everything unfolding before her was real. "What''s going on, Dad?" she trembled and


    asked


    The maid''s cold voice cut through the air, "If you take money that doesn''t belong to you, you''ll pay with your lifet


    "You only have 15 minutes left!


    Chapter 611 The Price


    ""You''re all going to die!


    +5 Free Colos


    "Let me give you onest bit of bad news. The boyfriend you gave 100,000? He took your money and bought nes and rings for his two girlfriends. He spent it all!"


    At that moment, a man and two women were dragged by four bodyguards and tossed in front of Sydney.


    Sydney bent over in bitterness.


    She had never imagined that her beloved boyfriend would take her money to spend on other women


    Catherine checked the time; an hour had passed.


    "Well, you''re clearly not going to pay back the money. I''llpensate them.


    "Deal with them! They''re trash, and they deserve to die


    The bodyguards immediately stuffed them into bup sacks and dragged them out of the cafeteria

 The Deadly 612

    Chapter 612 A One Million Dors Award


    Eight bodyguards swiftly escorted Moira, Jerry, and the rest out of the cafetaria.


    +5 Free Com


    The once bustling cafeteria quickly returned to its usual calm, as if nothing had ever happened here.


    After taking care of the situation, Catherine suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment.


    Throughout her life, she had done many terrible things-acts that were both ruthless and brutal.


    But this feeling, this sense of pride akin to that of a heroic ouw, was something she had never experienced before.


    Once the bodyguards had dealt with those trash, Catherine immediately began searching for Robin.


    Right now, he was the person she most wanted to share her joy with


    The exhrating rush in her chest was something she had never felt before.


    From the day Robin pped her in Dragon Ridge Valley, she couldn''t forget him.


    Normally, any man who dared to strike Catherine would have been torn apart by her family''s vast


    resources.


    But for Robin, she couldn''t bring herself to use such methods.


    He hadpletely captivated her.


    What frustrated her most was that Robin was ignoring her.


    "Hmm? Where''s Robin?" Catherine scanned the room for him, but there was no sign of him.


    The maid stepped forward, pointing toward the restaurant''s private room number 7. She said. "Robin went to Room 7


    "How dare you! Do you think you can call his name, you lowly servant?" Catherine snapped coldly.


    The maid immediately dropped to her knees and pleaded. "I''m sorry, Ms. Catherine! I made a mistake!"


    "Hmph!" Catherine turned sharply and headed for Room 7.


    Robin had just told Marge and Marrisa that everything was under control inside the private room.


    The university''s management was aware of everything. The students involved had already admitted their mistakes.


    The matter was over, so Marge had no reason to worry.


    As they spoke, Nathaniel Joss, the university''s logistics director, apanied by Bert Hale, the cafeteria manager, arrived to speak with Marge. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Leif, Nathaniel said, greeting her. "I''m Nathaniel Joss, the logistics director, and this is Bert Hale, the cafeteria manager"


    Chapter 612 A One Million Dors Award


    -5 Free Coins


    Nathaniel sneaked a nce at Marrisa and Robin, wiping the sweat from his brow before continuing. Leif, I''ve just learned about the issue regarding your unpaid wages during your probation period. I''ve severely reprimanded Bert for it. "He took it upon himself to dock three months of your sry. I''ve given him a stern warning!


    "If anything like this happens again, you can alwayse to my office for assistance."


    Marge stood stunned for a moment. "Mr. Joss, what does this mean?"


    irs.


    Nathaniel smiled warmly and said, "Mrs. Leif, your daughter is an outstanding student, and we are aware of your


    backgrounds.


    s situation. The university has a tradition of helping talented students from disadvantaged


    "For exceptional students like Joanna, we feel it is our duty and responsibility to help ease their worries.


    "Therefore, based on your family''s circumstances, the university has decided to assign you to a position in the cafeteria with a sry of 8,000 dors per month. You can even receive your pay today."


    Marge was taken aback. She asked, "I''ve only been working here for four days. How can I already receive my sry?"


    Nathaniel adjusted his sses and smiled. "It''s fine. You can receive an advance. Considering your family''s situation, the university has decided to offer you the sry upfront.


    With that, he ced 8,000 dors in cash on the table.


    "This is your sry for the month," he continued.


    "If you need more help, feel free toe to me. The university is willing to provide you with a year''s worth of wages in advance if needed.


    Marge was shocked and quickly replied, "Mr. Joss, I don''t need a whole year''s sry. I can''t ept such special treatment. Just receiving this money is more than enough for me. "Is my sry too high?" she worriedly asked.


    Nathaniel quickly reassured her, "No, Mrs. Leif. This amount also includes assistance from the university.


    "After hearing about your situation, the alumni association immediately stepped in to help. They wanted to contribute what they could. This is their goodwill.


    "The alumni association is aware that you don''t have a ce to live right now. So, they''ve arranged a ce


    for you.


    They''ve rented a two-bedroom apartment for you in a building next to the university. You won''t have to pay anything Marge''s eyes filled with tears as she listened to Nathaniel''s words. Ovee with emotion, she dropped to her knees. Nathaniel, trembling all over in fear, quickly grabbed her by the shoulders.


    "Mrs. Leif, please! You can''t do that! I don''t deserve this


    11:18 Wed, Dec 4 u GG.


    Chapter 612 A One Million Dors Award


    But Marge remained on the ground. She said, "Thank you so much for the university''s kindness. My daughter and I are deeply grateful"


    Nathaniel and Bert both dropped to their knees.


    "Please, get up! There''s no need for this. We''re all part of the same family. Since your daughter is studying at our university, we have a responsibility to support her." Nathaniel gently helped her up.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Joartna entered the room and saw the group of university officials present. She became nervous.


    Upon seeing Joanna, Nathaniel eximed with agitation. "Joanna, your mother is truly remarkable!


    "Despite her frailty and health struggles over the years, she''s raised you to be someone we all respect. Her strength deeply touches all of us.


    "Upon learning of your family''s situation, the alumni association decided to offer their support.


    "And there''s


    s more


    -an international corporation is willing to provide a generous schrship for our university''s outstanding students.


    "Your two research papers have won international awards. This is an honor for our university!


    "The foreignpany supporting us has decided to award you with one million dors.


    "The CEO specifically asked us to ensure that our excellent students have no worries, so you can focus entirely on your research. This is the university''s wish and a wish for society as a whole." Nathaniel handed over a card and said, "The university''s management entrusted this to me. This money is rightfully yours!"


    Joanna was dumbfounded. "Mr. Joss, why would I receive so much money?"


    "Well, thispany is a global giant, Nathaniel exined.


    "For many years, they''ve quietly supported education, providing financial assistance to talented students worldwide.


    "By receiving this reward, we hope you can improve your family''s situation and focus on your studies.


    "Any difficulties you face, feel free to reach out to the university. We will help you resolve them.


    "If a university cannot provide its outstanding students with peace of mind, it is failing them. It is disgraceful!


    "Our university will never allow our hard-working students to suffer in poverty!


    "Go on and continue your hard work!


    Joanna stood frozen, holding the card and the award certificate, tears streaming down her face. "Mr. Joss, is this really happening?"


    11:19 Wed, Dec 4 u CG.


    Chapter 612 A One Million Dors Award


    "Absolutely! It''s real, Nathaniel confirmed. "We won''t take up any more of your time. Please enjoy this moment with your mother. This is the key to your new apartment.


    I''ve already spoken with your mother about the alumnis support.


    "Once you graduate, we hope you will give back to the university as well."


    T


    Joanna was overwhelmed with emotion; tears rolled down her eyes. "I appreciate the help of the university''s leaders! I''ll work hard and make my alma mater proud!" 11:19 Wed, Dec 4G G.


    Chapter 613 Walking Through a Storm

 The Deadly 613

    Chapter 613 Walking Through a Storm


    + Free Coins


    After the leaders from the school''s administration left the room, Joanna and her mother Marge stood frozen, holding a card with a bnce of a million dors and 8,000 dors in cash. They were so overwhelmed with emotion that they didn''t know what to do This was thergest sum of money Joanna had ever seen in her life.


    Marge let out a bitterugh: her eyes welled up with tears


    Joanna gripped the card tightly in her hand, along with the key to their new apartment.


    At that moment, it felt like a dream.


    Just yesterday, they had no ce to call home.


    She had spent sleepless nights worrying about where their next meal woulde from.


    But now, a tremendous surprise had arrived out of nowhere.


    All the misfortunes they''d endured seemed to havee to an end.


    Poverty had been a sorrowful, helpless thing.


    The days spent struggling for survival had felt like standing on the edge of a cliff-above, a hungry beast Jurked; below, an endless abyss awaited.


    The only thing they could cling to was a fragile vine that was being gnawed at by rats, ready to break at any


    moment.


    A wise person once described such difficult times as walking through a storm.


    But in those miserable days, even a single straw could have been the end for them.


    Thankfully, there was still the beauty of hope after hardship!


    Joanna squeezed Marge''s hand tightly. She said, "The university''s leaders are incredible! They are truly doing everything they can for the students!" Marge nodded excitedly. Joanna, you must study hard!


    "When you finish your studies, remember to give back to your alma mater.


    "Let''s make sure that more excellent students, who like us are still suffering through hard times, will have a quiet environment to learn, grow, and change their fates!" Joanna nodded vigorously,


    Brenda walked into the room and said, "Joanna, I just heard you won a million-dor prize! I''m so envious! I wonder when I''ll achieve something like that


    "If I could earn a million dors through my own efforts. I would be so happy I wouldn''t be able to sleep for days and nights.


    Chapter 613 Walking Through a Storm


    s


    Marrisa gave Brenda a yful pat on the head. She said. That just means you''re not working hard enough. You should learn from Joanna.


    Brenda immediately straightened up. She agreed, "Yeah, you''re right. I will definitely use Joanna as my role model and work hard to achieve sess." Joanna hugged Brenda andughed.


    The two beautiful girls smiles brilliantly.


    A ray of noon sunlight streamed through the window, casting a beautiful glow on Joanna''s face, making her even more stunning.


    Robin watched their joyful expressions and felt an immense sense of relief.


    He loved this warm, family-like feeling.


    The world felt peaceful; the seasons passed gently.


    Everything seemed so natural, warm, and carefree.


    Joanna was still smiling. She nced at Robin, who was staring off into space.


    She wiped a tear of happiness from her eye. "Since everyone is here. Let me treat you to a meal today,


    "I told you before, once I received my award, I''d treat you all to a meal."


    Robin chuckled and said, I have things to deal with today, so I can''t join you this time.


    "But when you move into the apartment, I''ll definitelye over for a meal."


    Before Joanna could respond, Catherine entered the room. "Robin!"


    The room fell silent immediately.


    Robin nced at Catherine, whose expression was unreadable. "What is it?"


    "Come outside for a moment," Catherine said coldly.


    Robin worried that Catherine might mention the Sydney situation. He quickly said goodbye to Joanna and Marge, then followed her outside the room.


    Once they were outside, Catherine pulled Robin aside, her face glowing with delight. "How do you think I handled things today?"


    Robin nodded, "You did well."


    Catherine finally smiled. ''Since it went well, you should thank me. How will you thank me? You can take me out to dinner."


    "Why should I thank you?" Robin smirked.


    Catherine''s smile instantly disappeared. "Robin, you...


    11:19 Wed, Dec 4 G G


    Chapter 613 Walking Through a Storm


    +5 Free Cons


    Robin sneered. "It''s your family that create those trash and makes a mess at Brighton University. You should take responsibility. Why should I thank you?" "You j*rk!" Catherine was so furious she couldn''t find the words.


    Why couldn''t this man understand she was flirting with him?


    Many men would queue up to dine with her, but this particr man showed no interest in her at all.


    "What are you? How dare you speak so rudely to Ms. Catherine? Catherine''s maid shouted angrily.


    p! The sharp sound of a p echoed in the air.


    Catherine had pped her maid across the face.


    "Who do you think you are? A servant daring to be disrespectful to Robin? Do you want to die?


    "Remember this: if you ever disrespect Mr. Ramsey again, I''ll kill you!"


    The maid jumped back in shock


    Catherine had never struck her over a man.


    I understand, Ms. Catherine. I won''t do it again."


    The maid stepped forward and kneeled in front of Robin. "Sorry, Mr. Ramsey. I was rude."


    Elliott rolled his eyes. What''s this, so pigs can fly now?


    Catherine had fallen for Robin.


    This was it.


    Catherine was no longer the cruel and domineering woman.


    "Robin, now that we''ve resolved the situation, what''s stopping you from treating me to dinner?" she said again.


    Robin checked his watch and said, "I need to head back to the military base. Tomorrow we''re returning the ashes of the fallen hero back to his hometown. There''s a lot to do.


    "Despite all the trouble your family has caused, I''m pleased to see you''re making progress.


    With that, he turned to leave the restaurant.


    Elliott quickly followed Robin.


    Catherine stomped her foot in frustration. "Robin, wait for me! Hmph!


    "Fine. This time, I''ll overlook your actions because you''re bringing yourrade''s ashes home. I forgive


    you


    "Hey, Robin, wait up! I''m going v


    you to Brookhaven


    34


    Chapter 613 Walking Through a Storm


    And with that, she chased after him, running out of the restaurant.


    Her maid stood therepletely stunned,


    Was this really Ms. Catherine McKay from Westeria Residence?


    s


    Elliott drove Robin out of the university parking lot and immediately received a call from Ned Feron, the Major General of Draconia Special Forces.


    ""Mr. Elliott, I can''t stay in Brighton to drink with you today."


    Elliot frowned and asked, "General Feron, what''s going on?"


    Ned replied. Tve received orders. There''s a criminal organization near Howellstead, the provincial capital of Brookhaven, that''s been operating for years. The Special Forces are sending Brighton''s SWAT team. I can''t share the details right now." "Alright, with a mission, I won''t keep you for dinner." As Elliott was about to hang up, he suddenly remembered something.


    "General Feron, did you say you''re going to Howellstead?"


    "Yes, that''s the order I received. I don''t know any more details," Ned answered.


    Elliott looked at Robin and said, "Santiago''s family is also in Howellstead."

 The Deadly 614

    Chapter 614 Master, I Want Some Too


    Chapter 614 Master, I Want Some Too


    +5 Free Comm


    Robin nodded and said. "That''s right. The records list Howellstead as Santiago''s family address.


    Elliott nced at Robin and said, "A couple of years ago 1 heard about a dangerous gang operating in Howellstead. They were wreaking havoc.


    "They were involved in a wide range of criminal activities, from human trafficking and selling organs to illegal demolition and seizing residents'' homes.


    "This gang was rampant, their influence deeply damaging, causing serious problems for the locals.


    "The Brookhaven Police Department made several attempts to take down this gang, but each effort failed. midway.


    "The gang''s roots runtoo deep in the area, and they have powerful connections.


    The web of rtionships is incrediblyplex.


    "With only the resources of the Brookhaven Police Headquarter, it''s nearly impossible to deal with them.


    The General Feron Division, the intelligence branch of the Draconian military based at Westeria Residence, has been gathering evidence on this gang for the past few years. "General Feron is the strongest expert of Draconia''s elite special forces; they''ve now ordered him to head to Howellstead.


    This means the authorities have gathered enough evidence to take action.


    This time, they are determined to eliminate this criminal group operating around Howellstead.


    "These criminal forces are difficult to tackle because they have covert alliances with multiple departments


    "Before they conduct a thorough investigation, they often get wind of information faster than the authorities, making enforcement extremely difficult.


    "Manyw enforcement officers and their families have be targets of these criminal organizations


    "The government made the decision to dismantle this gang six months ago.


    "Westeria Residence sent many undercover agents to infiltrate the gang and gather intelligence.


    "For the past six months, our Northlorn Residence and Westeria Residence have been working together to handle this situation.


    "General Feron''s reassignment to Brookhaven means we''re now in the final stages of eradicating this ck- market syndicate." Robin didn''t continue the topic.


    He didn''t want to o concern himself with it.


    After all, the rise of such criminal syndicates usuallyes with protection from those in higher positions.


    III


    Chapter 614 Master, I Want Some Too


    Eliminating them wasn''t something a few idealistic heroes could handle.


    s


    It required the coordinated effort of multiple departments and the sustained suppression of these forces for any meaningful impact. Robin rolled down the window, inhaling the fresh scent of books and flowersing from the nearby


    campus.


    It was a sudden,forting relief.


    The cherry blossom petals ttered down along the flower path, the fragrance of spring blooming in every direction.


    Though the blossom season was short, the flowers bloomed intensely, making every moment count.


    In that fleeting moment, the vibrancy and romance of April filled the air.


    Through the gentle rain of falling petals, Brenda and Joanna walked hand in hand.


    Marrisa and Marge followed behind, watching their daughtersughing joyfully.


    Not far away, Robin could feel the happiness radiating from the two mother-daughter pairs.


    For a brief moment, Robin imagined he was walking with them, stepping into a dream from a childhood long past.


    These forgotten dreams, when recalled, only leave behind smiles mixed with tears.


    Those tears weren''t from joy nor nostalgia,


    It was a sorrowful childhood.


    Robin understood the pain that Joanna and Brenda had endured.


    Fortunately, at the edge of this world, there seemed to be fate at y.


    After resisting the whims of destiny time and again, they had grown into proud, beautiful women.


    Love on the left, affection on the right.


    On the journey of life, seeds were sown, and flowers bloomed at every turn.


    Even in the face of suffering, they could decorate their long journey with the scent of blossoms.


    And those who walked behind, brushing against flowers and leaves, would find themselves stepping on thorns but not feeling the pain.


    As long as warmth remained and tears could be wiped away, there would be no sorrow,


    With persistence and resilience, a beautiful future awaited.


    Elliott saw the direction of Robin''s gaze, understanding he was having a moment, and sensibly slowed the vehicle down.


    000


    Chapter 614 Master, I Want Some Too


    He could sense the joy Robin felt in that moment.


    The afternoon sun bathed Robin''s face, bringing out the rarest, most gentle smile..


    There was no coldness, no menace-just a soft longing


    The vehicle slowed to a stop, but Robin remained unaware,


    s


    It wasn''t until he saw Joanna and Brenda''s figures disappearing into the distance, surrounded by the vibrant cherry blossoms, that he slowly turned back, a warm smile ying at the corners of his lips. Sometimes, this world is wonderful.


    Elliott didn''t disturb Robin''s thoughts, carefully elerating as they drove away from the campus, heading Toward the Wolfsbane Summit Military Training Base.


    The grass was growing, the birds were singing, and the mountain flowers were in full bloom.


    Looking out the window at the beautiful spring scene, Robin felt immensely at peace.


    Suddenly, a Jeep zoomed past them.


    Elliott''s hand jolted with surprise.


    That driver was way too aggressive.


    Looking up, Elliott saw a Hummer speeding past.


    He shook his head.


    It was Catherine again.


    What was she up to this time?


    A few momentster, the Hummer vanished without a race.


    An hourter, they arrived at their destination.


    It was already 4:30 p.m.


    The


    orange glow of the setting sun nted across the quiet, deste training grounds,


    On the hills of the base, a few soldiers, who loved music, were strumming their guitars and singing songs of longing for faraway ces,


    From a distance: Robin saw a striking figure standing at the base''s entrance, gazing back,


    Catherine leapt in front of their car.


    Elliott mmed on the brakes. "Catherine, what are you doing?"


    Catherine ignored him and walked straight to Robin''s side of the car door.


    "Robin, you have time for dinner with me tonight, right?


    U


    Chapter 614 Master, I Want Some Too


    "I don''t want you to take me anywhere else, just here at the Wolfsbane Summit''s restaurant!"


    Robin nced at Catherine''s dominant demeanor.


    He opened the door and walked around her, heading straight toward the base.


    "Robin, why are you so arrogant?" Catherine stomped her foot.


    1@ 79%


    +5 Free Cons


    Elliott chuckled wickedly, "Catherine, don''t you have something better to do? Mr. Ramsey doe time to have dinner with you! Every time he eats here, it''s Freya and Talia treat." Catherine froze. "Then, I''ll treat him."


    "Robin!" Catherine quickly followed. "Robin, wait for me!


    By 5:30 p.m., dinner time at Wolfsbane Summit Military Base had arrived.


    Robin, along with Freya, Talia, and Ernest, each got their meals and sat down.


    Catherine also sat down across from him.


    The atmosphere suddenly grew tense.


    have


    Freya picked up four pieces of honey garlic pork and ced them in Robin''s bowl. She urged. "Eat more. You''ll need the energy to lead the soldiers in training."


    Talia saw Freya adding the pork to Robin''s bowl and nced at it.


    Freya warned, "Talia, don''t even think about it!"


    Talia rolled her eyes at Freya and added more pork to Robin''s bowl.


    Catherine, witnessing the scene, got up and grabbed a bowl of honey garlic pork.


    A momentter, she returned and dumped the entire bowl into Robin''s dish.


    "Eat. Once you''re full, you''ll have the energy to train the soldiers."


    Ernest and Mark stared in disbelief, their mouths practically watering.


    Mark said, "Master, I want some too.


    Ernest pursed his lips and said, "Go away!"

 The Deadly 615

    Chapter 615 Draven Group


    Chapter 615 Draven Group


    s


    The sun had barely risen on the morning of 7:50 AM, cisting a soft glow over the Wolfsbane Summit Base, where the war games training ground stood still and silent.


    The War Wolf Special Forces team had gathered, standing in perfect formation, their expressions a mixture of solemnity and respect.


    Today, they were about to carry out a sacred mission: corting one of their own home for the final time.


    Sixty of the unit''s most elite soldiers, all stripped of their ranks and dressed only in in training gear as instructed by theirmander. Robin, stood in unity.


    The simplicity of their appearance was intentional. It was a measure to ensure their presence went unnoticed by the citizens of Howellstead.


    The operation was set in motion with precise nning


    The Special Forces were to travel ahead, waiting discreetly outside Howellstead until the time was right


    They would not enter until the fallen soldier had beenid to rest, thus avoiding any disruption to the peaceful life of the townspeople.


    At exactly 8:00 AM, the helicopter des began to whirl as the 60 soldiers boarded their aircraft, heading toward the designatednding zone near Howellstead.


    Meanwhile, Gavin and his 30 soldiers, who were busy preparing for the uing International Military Martial Tournament, would depart an hourter, at 9:00 AM, following Robin''s careful scheduling


    This timing would prevent an ovep of movements, allowing the local residents to continue with their day undisturbed without raising unnecessary alert.


    An hour and a halfter, Robin, Freya, Talia, Ss, Ernest, and the rest of the elite War Wolf Special Forcesnded just outside Howellstead.


    The advance team had already set up the area, ensuring everything was ready for the soldiers arrival


    The group began their quiet march toward Howellstead, just as Gavin, Morris, and Bill caught up with them, arriving right on time.


    Ernest and Mark, carrying the ashes of the fallen soldier Santiago, moved with reverence toward the family home, where the grieving awaited.


    As they neared the entrance to the vige, a sudden screeching sound broke the calm.


    A BMW SUV ped past before mming into a roadside tree. The car rebounded and ran over an elderly man, who had been walking peacefully nearby,


    The vehicle initially tried to Bee the scene, but its escape was cut shon when a few men from the bells nahed forward to block its path..


    A woman in her 30s, animactely dressed in desi lothes, stepped our of the vehicle, followed by yorge bodyguards. Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 615 Draven Group


    BK79%0


    +5 Free Cons


    She removed her sunsses, looked down at the elderly man sprawled on the ground, and kicked him without a second thought.


    "Old man, what do you think you''re doing?" she sneered. "Do you know who I am? My brother is Draven! Trying to scam me, huh? Are you out of your mind?"


    A man in his 40s, who had been helping the old man, stepped forward. "What''s your problem,dy? My father was just walking when you hit him. When did he ever try to scam you?"


    Without warning, the woman pped him across the face. "Who are you callingdy? Am I that old?" she hissed.


    The man, stunned by the sudden p, could only stammer in disbelief. "W-what do you think you''re doing?"


    The woman scoffed, her eyes narrowing. "What''s it to you? I hit you, so what? I ran over this old man-I''ll pay for his medical bills. Stop whining.


    "Yesterday I hit a dog, and I only had to pay 2,000. Today, I''ll give you 1,000. I''ll just consider myself unlucky!"


    The middle-aged man fumed, unable to hold back his anger. "You''re out of your mind! You hit someone, refuse to apologize, and then insult him?"


    The womanughed cruelly. "Apologize? I''m the one who makes the rules here! Frank, give them the money and let''s go.


    One of her bodyguards handed her 1,000 dors, which she casually tossed onto the old man''s face.


    "Here''s 1,000 for your medical bills. I feel dirty just being around you!"


    The elderly man shivered in pain and disbelief. "How can you be so unreasonable? I don''t want your money."


    "You don''t want it?" she mocked. "You think you''re some noble gentleman, huh, turning down my offer?" She then kicked the old man''s injured leg.


    The old man screamed in agony, his body jerking violently.


    Without a care, the woman turned to leave, heading back toward her car.


    But Catherine, witnessing the cruelty firsthand, could not stand by.


    "Stop right there!" she called out. "Apologize. Now!"


    The woman froze, sizing Catherine up with a haughty gaze. "Do you know who I am? My brother is Draven, the president of Draven Group! You want to challenge me? You want to die?" she threatened, her voice dripping with menace. "Draven Group? What''s so great about it? Just because you''re Draven''s sister doesn''t mean you can treat people like this, Catherine shot back, her voice filled with disdain.


    Seeing as two of thedy''s guards were charging at her, Catherine drew a short de and swiftly shed the nearest bodyguard across the wrist.


    Chapter 615 Draven Group


    She was quick, skilled, and merciless-traits that clearly ran in the blood of Lord Westeria''s granddaughter


    The bodyguard''s hand fell to the ground with a sickening thud.


    The woman, clearly startled by the speed and precision of Catherine''s attack, took a step back, eyes wide in disbelief.


    The wounded bodyguard screamed in pain, rolling on the ground, while the old man trembled even


    more.


    Catherine raised her bloodied de and pointed it straight at the woman. "Pay 200,000 for the old man''s medical bills, or I''ll end you right here"


    The woman, ncing nervously at the group of tough-looking soldiers in camouge behind Catherine, began to panic.


    Could this woman be tied to some powerful family?


    Not willing to take any chances, the woman quickly handled over a bank card to the old man''s son


    "Here''s 250,000. Use it for his treatment.


    "Give him the password!" Catherine demanded coldly.


    The woman scribbled the password on a scrap of paper and handed it to her, trembling.


    The middle-aged man, still shaking from the confrontation, took the card.


    "Take it, and get your father to the doctor, Catherine ordered sternly.


    "Now get lost!" she added, pointing dismissively at the woman.


    Without sparing a second nce at her incapacitated bodyguard, the woman rushed back to her car, the tires screeching as she sped off.


    As the car disappeared down the road, she clenched her teeth and muttered to herself, "Once I get back to Draven Group and tell Draven, I''ll make sure you regret this." From a distance, Elliott watched the entire scene unfold, his lips curling into a smirk.


    She''s really changed. Since when has she be so bold, willing to stand up for others without hesitation? Quite the transformation.


    Catherine wiped the blood from her short de on the bodyguard''s clothes and turned to Robin.


    "How did 1 handle that?" she asked with a glint of satisfaction in her eyes.


    I''ve got intel from my brother''s sources.


    "Draven Group is thergest criminal syndicate around here. The authorities in Draconia are already nning to take them down. I just wanted to send there a little warning today." Robin nodded approvingly. Good job. Keep it up."


    11.19 Wed, Dec 4GG


    Chapter 615 Draven Group


    A rare, radiant smile spread across Catherine''s face, a smile that hadn''t been seen in 20 years.


    The group walked for a few more minutes until they reached Santiago''s family home.


    s


    As they approached, they could see the house surrounded by crowds-threeyers deep-and a number of tough-looking men standing guard.


    There were even bulldozers and dump trucks parked outside.


    What on earth is happening here?


    Robin moved quickly, pushing through the crowd. "Is this Crispin Howell''s house?" he asked, his voice low


    but firm.


    A man whispered nervously in response, "Yes, this is Crispin''s house."


    "Why is everyone here? What''s going on?" Robin inquired, his brow furrowing with concern.


    The man, his voice trembling, replied, "Draven Group is trying to take over thisnd. They only offered 20,000 to the Howells, but now they''re nning to demolish the house. Crispin''s family refuses to sell. and now they''re tearing it down!"

 The Deadly 616

    11:19 Wed, Dec 4GG.


    Chapter 616 There Was No Way Back


    Chapter 616 There Was No Way Back


    The man in the crowd fell silent after his words echoed through the air.


    79%


    s


    His gaze shifted toward Robin, who was d in military camouge training attire, then to the few men standing behind him, one of them holding an urn.


    A heavy, almost oppressive military presence radiated from them.


    But what struck him even harder was the photo on the urn-it was of Santiago Howell, Crispin''s son.


    "W-who are you? Are you soldiers from a nearby base?" the man stammered, clearly taken aback.


    We arerades of Santiago, Ernest answered gravely. "We''re bringing Santiago''s remains back home."


    Without hesitation, the man shouted to the crowd, "Make way! Make way!


    "Therades of Crispin''s son, our hero Santiago, are bringing his ashes back home! They''re all hisrades!"


    At his loud promation, the vigers quickly stepped aside, clearing a path.


    In the meantime, Crispin and his wife. Skye Howell, still pleading with Draven Group to stop the demolition of their house, stood frozen. They stared, dumbfounded, at the urn in Ernest''s hands, the photo of their son staring back at them.. Skye copsed immediately to the ground.


    Freya and Talia rushed to her side, helping her to a nearby chair.


    Crispin, pushing past the Draven Group thugs, stumbled forward toward Ernest. Falling to his knees, he clutched his son''s urn tightly, tears streaming down his face. "Santiago... you''ve finallye home!


    "You''ll never again taste the stew your mother used to make for you in our house!


    "These monsters are destroying our lives!


    "Santiago... I''m so sorry! I couldn''t give you a peaceful ce to rest. They''re tearing down our home!


    "Santiago, I''m so lost. I don''t even know what''s happening anymore. We''re suffocating! Just suffocating!


    "They took your sister, and now they''ve stolen our home. I feel so powerless!


    I''m worthles couldn''t protect our family, couldn''t protect you or your sister or your mother! I should Just die!"


    His desperate sobs echoed through the crowd, moving everyone around him to tears.


    His cries were a raw, frantic protest against the injustices he had faced, a father''s desperate shout against Draven Group, who had ripped his world apart. 1/4


    Chapter 616 There Was No Way Back


    What could an honest man do, powerless in the face of such cruelty, but shout, plead, and beg


    The soldiers who had brought Santiago''s remains clenched their fists, their faces contorted with rage.


    They wished someone would give them a sword to tthe evil in this world, or some kind of weapon to wipe out the monsters and devils!


    They wanted nothing more than to tear apart the viins who qued this world!


    "Santiago, I''ll join you in leaving this hell! I can''t take this life anymore


    Crispin clutched the urn to his chest, tears falling freely, a man broken by a lifetime of hardship


    Hisst ounce of hope had snapped. There was no way back.


    Let it end!


    Death, at this point, was his only escape


    The world around him held no meaning anymore.


    In a final fit of despair, Crispin hurled himself against the bulldozer blocking the gate.


    It was the act of a broken man, a father lost in grief, a cry of pure anguish.


    Robin reacted instantly, rushing forward and catching Crispin before he could fall.


    "Sir, let me go. I want to take my son with me out of this world. I''ve had enough of this life!


    I''ve been poor my whole life. I worked so hard just to get this old house, and now these animals want to take it from me!


    "My son is gone. My daughter has been taken by Draven


    "This crumbling house, with only a few meager belongings left, is all I have, and even that, they want to take from me! We can''t even find a ce toy my son''s ashes! "What kind of world is there for people like us?!


    "I''m useless, I''m pathetic, I''m suffocating People like me shouldn''t have been born!


    "Sir, please let me go. I don''t want to drag you into this fight these b*stards till the end!"


    Robin tightened his grip on Crispin''s arm, his voice calm and unwavering "Mr. Crispin, Im Santiagorade. Arade''s family is my family. This is my 6ght now. Anyone who dares touch my family will pay His words struck like a thunderp, immediately silencing the crowd


    Crispin trembled as he locked eyes with Robin, confusion and pain mingling in his gaze. Slowly, heposed himself. "Sir, don''t do anything reckless. I don''t want to drag you down with us.


    These people are deeply entrenched. We can''t fight then!


    Chapter 616 There Was No Way Back


    "You have a career in the military. Don''t ruin your future!"


    Robin offered a faint smile. If fighting evil means ruining my future, then let it be ruined."


    Gavin, who had been following closely behind, looked Robin with admiration, his chest tightening with a surge of respect.


    Such strength!


    I admire this man!


    Robin turned to the others. "Comrades, gather in front of Santiago''s house. Anyone who dares threaten our family will regret it! If a soldier can''t protect his family, then what''s the point of holding a weapon or eating rations?


    "Protecting home and country is a soldier''s sacred duty!


    "Yes, sir!


    Gavin, Ernest, Bill, Mark, and the others immediately took their positions in front of Santiago''s house, standing tall and resolute.


    "Good!" a voice in the crowd shouted, and the vigers, moved by the soldiers determination, began to p.


    Robin, still holding onto Crispin, carefully ced the urn on a table in the center of the yard.


    Talia and the others quickly set up floral wreaths and draped white satin over the area.


    A simple, dignified memorial hall for Santiago took shape before their eyes.


    The vigers assisted, making it even more solemn.


    Meanwhile, the Draven Group thugs with their short clubs stood by the bulldozer, unsure of what to do.


    The leader, a man with blonde hair, immediately pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    Five minutester, Shere Jensen, Draven Group''s second-inmand, arrived with a convoy of Land Rovers.


    The blonde-haired man rushed up, bowing slightly. "Mr. Shere, the soldiers have set up a memorial for Crispin''s son in the yard. What should we do?"


    Shere narrowed his eyes, scanning the scene. "How many of them are there? What''s their rank?"


    Oswin Jenson thought for a moment. "About a dozen. They didn''t arrive in vehicles, and I can''t see any military ranks. I''m not sure who they are."


    Shere mulled it over. "No ranks, no cars? Could they be retired soldiers?


    "If they''re retired soldiers, this should be easy. Even if they''re on active duty, they won''t dare take us on.


    "I''ve heard military discipline is quite strict!


    11:19 Wed, Dec 4 u CG.


    Chapter 616 There Was No Way Back


    "We''re upstanding citizens. If they cross us, they''ll be locked up. Hahaha


    "Oswin, go tell them they have ten minutes to clear out, or III bulldoze the whole ce!"

 The Deadly 617

    Chapter 617 Undeniably Maic


    Chapter 617 Undeniably Maic


    The people of Howellstead were uncertain, caught in a dilemma, unsure of what to do.


    s


    However, once Robin and the otherspleted the memorial for Santiago, the first to step forward were the vige''s veterans-those who had served in the military. Gradually, others joined them, cautiously approaching the small courtyard where the fallen soldier''s


    memorial stood


    By the portrait of their son, Crispin and Skye stood, tears welling up in their eyes. They could hardly believe they were standing here, finally able toy their son to rest,


    Just the day before, they had been told that Santiago''s ashes would be brought, but they had been dealing with the crisis of the Draven Group forcibly taking theirnd, leaving them in despair. Crispin and Skye had feared that, by the time Santiago''s ashes returned, they wouldn''t even have a ce to honor him properly.


    This modest piece ofnd-the home where Santiago had grown up-was all they had left, the only ce they could think of as fitting for his memorial.


    Despite the humble two huts and makeshift fence, it was here that Santiago had spent his childhood.


    But now, Santiago was gone.


    As parents, they longed to give him onest resting ce.


    Standing before the memorial, they felt a flicker offort, knowing that Santiago had a ce to rest close to home.


    Turning to Robin, Crispin''s eyes overflowed with gratitude. Without his help, there would have been nowhere to honor their son.


    Shaking. Crispin reached for Skye''s hand and hobbled toward Robin, his legs buckling as he tried to kneel in front of him.


    Robin swiftly caught him, gently pushing against the gesture. "Mr. Crispin, please, there''s no need for this."


    "Sir, thank you! Thank you for giving us a ce toy Santiago''s ashes, Crispin choked out, his voice breaking.


    "Santiago always dreamed of being a soldier. I remember when he was just three years old, he told me he would grow up to wear the uniform, protect our country, and fight on the battlefield? He said he would protect our people and be a great soldier!


    "Santiago kept his word, he continued. "He made us the proudest family in Howellstead,"


    "Thank you so much! Without you, we wouldn''t even have a ce to put his memorial, Crispin''s sobs grew louder, tears streaming down his face.


    Robin gripped Crispin and Skye''s hands tightly, fury simmering within him.


    Chapter 617 Undeniably Maic


    How could this happen in a world that was supposed to be peaceful?


    Why were the weak being subjected to such cruelty, to the point of seeking death as an escape?


    If the Draven Group wasn''t stopped, it would be an injustice too great to ignore.


    s


    Taking a steadying breath, Robin spoke with resolve, "Mr. and Mrs. Howell, Santiago wasn''t just arade -he was like family. His home is our home, and his parents are our parents. "You don''t need to thank us," he said firmly. "This is what we should do. Rest assured, no one will dare cross the line with us here.


    "Once Santiago''s ashes are settled, I''ll make sure all your concerns are taken care of, Robin promised, his tone unshakable. "A hero''s home is sacred, and nothing evil will desecrate it. Crispin and Skye stood still, their hearts weighed down with disbelief. They never expected anyone to stand up for them, the powerless.


    They had sought help from vige leaders and local officials, but every attempt had been met with rejection, or worse-threats from the Draven Group.


    After several beatings, Crispin, once a proud farmer, had be too frightened to protest.


    The Draven Group''s relentless oppression had driven him to the brink of hopelessness.


    All he wanted now was an escape from this nightmare, a way to leave behind a world that had be unbearable.


    At times, he even wondered if the afterlife would offer him som


    some peace.


    Catherine, standing silently nearby, couldn''t take her eyes off Robin.


    Watching him with his stoic, determined expression, her heart began to race.


    She never imagined she would feel so drawn to a man.


    That night in Dragon Ridge Valley, when Robin had pped her, something inside her had shifted-a deep, unexpected attraction to this man of strength.


    She had never met anyone like him before. The men she''d known had either tried to tter or manipte her, but Robin was different.


    Though he rarely acknowledged her presence, there was something about his confident,manding demeanor that she found undeniably maic. Seeing him handle difficult situations with such poise only made her more intrigued. She had never imagined witnessing mindblowing events whenever he was around. She couldn''t help but long to be part of his world, a world defined by strength and unwavering resolve.


    Her gaze lingered on his tall, imposing figure, admiration gleaming in her eyes.


    Was this what her grandfather''s generation would have called a true soldier?


    }


    1:20 Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 617 Undeniably Maic


    s


    She had seen her brother, Zayn, in his military uniform, but no matter how much she looked at him, something was missing.


    The soldiers who frequently visited Westeria Residencecked the kind of strength and presence that Robin exuded.


    Unable to hold back, Catherine gently tugged on Robins sleeve. "Robin...


    Robin turned, noticing the spark in her eyes. "What is it?"


    A breeze stirred, ruffling his thick ck hair, and Catherine stood there, unsure of how to respond.


    "I... I just wanted to call your name.


    Robin rolled his eyes, then turned back to face Crispin,


    "Mr. Crispin, I heard your daughter was taken by someone from Draven Group. How old is she?"


    Crispin wiped his eyes. I almost forgot! My daughter just returned to Brookhaven. She''s my adopted daughter. Annie Howell.


    e was supposed toe back with Skye and I-to settle in the provincial capital. She had just bought new house. But then, we got the notice from the military about Santiago''s return." Crispin sighed deeply. "But Draven Group didn''t give us any time!" his voice broke as he continued.


    "When Annie heard the news about Santiago, she rushed back to us. But as soon as she arrived, they took her away, saying they needed to talk business


    "I know Draven Group has bad intentions toward my daughter."


    Robin paused, deep in thought. Annie Howell... is she an actress?"


    "Yes. Crispin nodded.


    "Do you know where Draven Group is based?" Robin asked urgently.


    Crispin shook his head. "No one knows where they operate from. They''re elusive, crafty."


    Robin turned to Catherine. "Yourwork at Westeria Residence should be able to track them down within five minutes, right?"


    Catherine nodded, "Yes,"


    Before Robin could say more, Catherine was already on the phone, her voice firm andmanding


    I''ve got it. Rotan I''ll have Westeria Residence''s intelligence team on it immediately. We''ll find Draven Group and locate Annie!"


    Without hesitation, she called her team into action, and they mobilized at once.


    At that moment, Oswin arrived, pushing past Crispin. Get out of here within ten minutes! Setting up a memorial here is bad luck!"


    111


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago.

 The Deadly 618

    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago.


    The small courtyard of the Howell household was eerily silent.


    s


    Oswin, the trusted right-hand of Shere, the second-inmand of Draven Group, stood cold andposed.


    Throughout the years, he had executed many shady and heinous tasks for Shere.


    He was no stranger to destruction-ruthlessly tearing down buildings, using violence to forcefully collect debts, demanding protection fees from struggling businesses, and even trafficking organs from innocent people. He had used every means necessary to make others suffer, often manipting children into begging on the streets,


    In short, Oswin had done it all. His list of crimes was long, making her one of the most infamous figures in the region.


    She ranked third on the Draconia police''s list of the most wanted criminal masterminds.


    The few vigers who hade to pay their respects to Santiago began slowly backing away. They were terrified, their fear visible in every step.


    Oswin and his associates had made a reputation for being killers, capable of ying anyone in their path without hesitation.


    And yet, despite their bloodstained past, Oswin had always managed to slip through the cracks.


    Time and time again, he had faced usations for violence and murder, but each time, he had walked free-iming it was self-defense, or some internal dispute, or even ming his mental state for his actions. Who could stand against such a monster?


    It wasn''t just his cruelty that made Oswin terrifying: it was the immense power Draven Group held.


    Rumors swirled about Draven himself, the group''s elusive leader. Not only was he deeply connected with influential people, but it was said that he secretly stocked weapons and had ties to the dangerous Dark Lords organization. The dark dealings of Draven Group were far beyond anything most couldprehend.


    Oswin snapped, his voiceced with venom as he pointed toward the vigers still lingering, "Get out of here, now! If you don''t leave, I''ll make sure everyst one of you is dead!"


    Terrified, the vigers scattered in all directions, desperate to escape


    "Get rid of this garbage, Crispin!" Oswin barked, gesturing toward Santiago''s urn. "If you don''t, I''ll break it myself!" Crispin stood firm, protecting the urn with his own body as two enforcers from Draven Group raised their iron rods. "Go ahead, break it," Crispin challenged. "But you''ll have to kill me first!"


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago


    Oswin scoffed, a dark chuckle escaping his lips. "Fine, then. I''ll break it anyway."


    +5 Free Cons


    Just as the enforcers swung their rods, a cold voice interrupted, "Stop! Who gave you permission to do as you please?"


    Oswin looked up at Robin, sneering. "Permission? In this area, I am thew. Draven Group doesn''t ask anyone for approval, hah!" His words were met with mockingughter from the enforcers.


    "You fool," one of them said, ''Just get out of the way, or you''re going to regret it."


    Robin, unfazed, casually wiped his hands with a wet cloth, then smirked. "There''s nothing in this world I can''t control."


    He turned to Oswin and with amanding tone said. "Show some respect to Santiago!"


    Without warning. Oswin found himself groveling before the urn, his forehead mming against the cold, hard ground.


    His face was pressed against the ground, making him hard to breathe.


    Even as his face was scraped and oozing blood, he didn''t get up, constantly in a state of submission.


    His cries were filled with pain, and although no one could fully understand his garbled words, the anguish was clear in voice.


    The sight was grotesque, and the agony was palpable.


    His submission was so intense that even the enforcers stood still, utterly confused by his actions.


    He was practically kissing the ground!


    Some of the enforcers looked on in stunned silence, moved by his unexpected disy of sincerity.


    What in the world is happening? Why has Oswin be so emotional?


    One by one, the enforcers followed his footsteps and bowed toward the urn of Santiago.


    The vigers watching from outside stood frozen, speechless.


    What is going on? Have these men suddenly developed a conscience?


    Crispin and Skye stumbled to the ground, too shocked to speak.


    Even-Catherine couldn''t hide her surprise at the scene unfolding before her eyes.


    It was clear that Robin had something to do with this strange turn of events.


    His method, yful yet mysterious, seemed almost magical.


    But it was far more than that-it was a technique, a carefully controlled force that used sound and pressure points to bend Oswin''s will.


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago


    Robin casually tossed aside the wet cloth and approached the groveling Oswin.


    With a swift motion, he ced his foot on his hand.


    Oswin immediately stopped his desperate actions, his eyes wide with panic.


    15 Free Coins


    "You b"stard! What did you do to me?" he screamed, struggling to rise, only to copse back down.


    Robinughed, "Cursing me now, are you? Do you realize how dangerous that is?"


    Oswin''s scream was raw with pain as Robin''s boot crushed his hand, turning it to a bloody pulp.


    "How dare you touch me, you filthy soldier? Draven will make you pay!" he screamed, his voice shrill with Tury.


    "You won''t see that day," Robin replied coldly, grinding his boot against his body before bringing it down hard on his neck.


    With a sickening crack, Oswin''s neck twisted, his eyes wide in shock as the life drained from him.


    "You''re nothing but an ant, easily crushed." Robin''s foot sent his lifeless body flying out of the courtyard, his blood staining the ground.


    The enforcers watched in horror, finally realizing the truth. Oswin hadn''t been groveling of his own. ord-Robin had made him do it.


    Truman Jenson, Oswin''s brother, saw his brother''s brutal end and charged toward Robin with a knife in hand. "You b''stard! You''ll pay for this! Truman screamed, his face contorted with rage as he lunged at Robin


    Catherine stepped forward, her voice cold andmanding. "How dare you threaten him!"


    Truman''s eyes bulged with fury. "Tll kill him! Get out of my way!"


    But before he could strike, Catherine''s maid stepped forward, drawing a knife and plunging it deep into Truman''s stomach.


    "How dare you curse Ms. McKay!" the maid spat, twisting the knife with ruthless precision.


    She turned to Catherine, who spoke with chilling calm. These people deserve to die."


    The maid nodded and swiftly removed the knife, shing it across Truman''s throat


    Truman, gasping for air as blood poured from his wounds, looked at Catherine and the maid in disbelief.


    He tried to lift his knife, but his strength failed him.


    With a heavy thud, his body crashed to the ground, lifeless.


    Catherine turned to Robin, asking in a quiet voice, "Did I do the right thing?"


    Robin nodded, his expression serious. "They got what they deserved.


    Catherine smiled brightly, kicking Truman''s lifeless form, sending it crashing into the enforcers.


    III


    Chapter 618 Show Some Respect to Santiago


    "Get this trash out of here," she ordered coldly.


    s


    The enforcers, witnessing the deaths of both Oswin and Truman, wasted no time in hauling Truman''s body away, fleeing the scene as quickly as they could.


    For years, it had always been Draven Group who did the killing, but no one had ever dared to strike back.


    Now, the vigers outside were horrified.


    Everyone knew that Crispin''s family was doomed.


    Anyone who dared to kill a member of Draven Group wouldn''t survive to tell the tale!


    The Howells would soon be eradicated.


    Crispin and Skye, paralyzed with fear,


    "W-what do we do now?" they stammered.


    "Comrades, miss, you''ve killed their men. We want no part in this. Leave now, quickly

 The Deadly 619

    Chapter 619 I''m Running Them over with Tanks.


    Chapter 619 I''m Running Them over with Tanks


    Catherine wore a satisfied grin, her face free of any hint of fear.


    1


    *5 Free Cons


    Having grown up surrounded by the brutal realities of her grandfather and father''s battles, she''d witnessed the bloodshed that came with war.


    It was in these violent days that she felt most alive.


    For years, she''d secretly followed her father''s footsteps, digging into the massacre at Draconia''s Dragon


    Manor.


    She had taken down countless highly skilled fighters along the way.


    Oswin and his pathetic Draven Group? She had no fear of them.


    As the eldest daughter of Westeria Residence and a covert agent for its intelligencework, her confidence soared even higher.


    Taking out these Draven Group thugs was child''s y!


    Seeing the Howells'' worried faces, Catherine scoffed. "What''s the big deal about killing these sc*m? They''re nothing but a bunch of animals, criminals who deserve to be wiped off the face of the earth. What''s the problem with getting rid of them?" The Howells were horrified.


    The world Catherine spoke of was so far beyond their understanding, they couldn''t even grasp it.


    Outside, in his Land Rover, Shere was enjoying himself with a recently captured college student.


    One of Oswin''s men rushed up to the car and knocked on the window. "Mr. Shere, Oswin and Truman have been killed!"


    Shere, in the middle of his indulgence, immediately had his mood darkened. He quickly jumped out of the car and adjusted his pants.


    "D*mn it! Crispin''s asking for trouble! They killed my man-I''ll destroy his entire family!"


    The college girl hastily got dressed and scrambled out of the car. "Mr. Shere, what about my payment? My mom needs it for her surgery...


    Shere pped her across the face, furious. "You think I''m going to waste my time with you and still pay you? Get lost!"


    The girl, tearfully pleading, said, "Mr. Shere, my-my mom''s in the hospital. The doctor said they won''t do the surgery unless we pay the deposit


    Shere grabbed her by the hair, yanking her closer. "You bich. How much does your mom need for her surgery?


    She trembled, stammering. The doctor said the surgery is 50,000. There''s also a special medication that costs 100,000 a week, I need a total of 400,000 to save her...


    13


    Chapter 619 I''m Running Them over with Tanks


    s


    Shere sneered. "D*mn, are you sure you sent your mom to a hospital? That ce is worse than our Draven Group! A hundred thousand a week for meds? They should just rob a bank! "You said you need 400,000, huh? Fine, I''ll give you that! After we''re done here, I''ll have my men take turns with you, I''ll even throw in 500,000r


    He tossed the girl aside.


    "Alright, brothers! Bring in all 30 bulldozers! tten Crispin''s house!


    "If they don''te out, we''ll crush everything!


    "Anyone who dares to challenge Draven Group will learn what happens when they mess with us!


    "After this, this woman is yours! Hahaha..."


    Momentster, the roar of 30 bulldozers filled the air as they charged toward the Howell residence.


    Mark, stationed outside, immediately reported to Robin. "Instructor Ramsey, Draven Group is bringing 30 bulldozers to tear down the house."


    Robin stepped outside, his gaze fixed on the machines heading their way


    Shere, his face twisted with rage, was directing the bulldozers toward Crispin''s property.


    The nearby vigers shook their heads in disbelief, murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Draven Group is no joke...


    "Crispin and Santiago''s soldier buddies are probably as good as dead."


    "Just a few days ago, two families in the vige refused to leave their homes, and Draven Group ran them over with bulldozers. All 13 of them were crushed righton the spot." "Those soldiers won''t be able to do anything against these gangs."


    "Besides, they''re still bound by discipline. How could they possibly stand up to these ruthless criminals who run the underground world?"


    The deafening noise of the bulldozers startled those inside the yard.


    They watched in horror as the machines barreled toward their home, urging Robin and the others to flee, "You need to go! Don''t let us drag you down!


    "You''re young, you have your whole lives ahead of you Don''t let our family''s problems ruin your


    future!


    "We appreciate.everything you''ve done, letting our son stay here a little longer. Just let them crush us. Go quickly. These people are animals-there''s now with them!" Robin grabbed Crispin''s hand. "If we can''t protect our own families, what kind of soldiers are we?


    These animals think they can do whatever they want? Well, today, I''ll show them whatwlessness'' really looks like!


    Chapter 619 I''m Running Them over with Tanks


    Ernest stepped forward. "Instructor Ramsey, I''ll take down Shere!"


    Bill, George, Mark and the rest chimed in, "We''ll go too!


    s


    Gavin, however, stood firm, thinking for a moment before speaking. "Everyone, stand down! No one makes a move while I''m here! "No one touches anything! I''ve been in the army for years, and this is the first time I''ve encountered such tant criminal sc*m! "Instructor Ramsey, you''re all too young. Don''t get involved!"


    Robin turned to Gavin, Ernest, Bill, and the others, his voice sharp, "Step back! No one makes a move without my order!


    "I''m still waiting for you all topete internationally. If you break discipline to deal with these thugs. who''s going to thepetition? "You''re getting Mr. Crispin to safety. I''ll handle this!"


    Without waiting for a reply, Robin pulled out his direct-line phone and dialed Wilson at headquarters.


    "General Wilson, it''s me, Robin!


    Tm


    I''m requesting that four tanks from the Howellstead garrison be immediately dispatched to my location!"


    At that moment, Wilson, who had been reviewing the international military tournament schedule, was caught off guard by the call.


    "Four tanks to Howellstead? Robin, are you serious?"


    "I''m serious. I need you to immediately order Commander Baxter to deploy the local troops!


    "I want those tanks here in five minutes!"


    "What are you nning?" Wilson''s voice showed his concern.


    "Robin, you can''t do this! Requesting troops and armored weapons requires approval from headquarters!"


    "General Wilson, these b''stards from Draven Group are bringing bulldozers to crush Santiago''s family. What do you think I''m going to do? I''m running them over with tanks! Wilson, are you going to approve it or not?


    "If not, I''ll call Commander Baxter myself!"


    Wilson quickly responded, "Robin, wait! I''m contacting Commander Baxter now!


    I''ll make sure the tanks are on their way within five minutes!"


    Wilson''s forehead was covered in sweat as he rushed to get the orders sent.

 The Deadly 620

    Chapter 620 The Land and Sky Must Not Be Threatened! Chapter 620 The Land and Sky Must Not Be Threatened! s


    The operations room at the Special Operations Military Region headquarters was packed with high-ranking military andw enforcement officials.


    Hunter Baxter, a lieutenant general of the Special Operations Military Region, was present, alongside. Lieutenant General Caleb Walker, his colleague in the same region, and Lieutenant General Hannibal McKay from the Westeria Residence Intelligence Bureau. Also in the room were Lieutenant General Dwight Stephenson, in charge of Northlorn''s Special Police, and Lieutenant General Jack Grayson from the Dragon Pce. Rounding out the group were Major General Ned Feron from Brighton''s SWAT team, who had been sent to Brookhaven for the mission, and Deputy Chief Taylor Bateson from the Brookhaven Police Department.


    These top military and police officers hade together to discuss "Operation Dragon yer," a coordinated effort to dismantle the criminalwork in Brookhaven.


    Hannibal of Westeria Residence pointed at arge map spread out on the table.


    "We''ve identified key figures involved with Draven Group," he reported. "We have also gathered information on their organ trafficking operations, including the locations of their staff and clinics.


    "However, we''re still uncertain about their drug and weapon distribution points. We''ve searched all areas where Draven Group operates, but so far, we haven''t found any evidence of drugs or weapons.


    "Our intelligence suggests that the weapons are hidden beneath Draven Group''s headquarters, in Draven Tower


    "If they''re storing weapons in Draven Tower, capturing Draven will be more difficult than we thought."


    Dwight nodded solemnly, a frown across his face. "That sounds tricky. General McKay, gather more information immediately. We''ll work with the Brookhaven Police Department to clear the surrounding


    area.


    Taylor chimed in. "Draven Tower is in a crowdedmercial area surrounded by office buildings. It''s a densely popted part of the city.


    "If we confirm that weapons are stored in the basement, we''ll need to enforce a temporary lockdown of the


    arca


    "Commander Baxter, please issue a public statement saying the Special Operations Military Region is conducting an urgent military operation. We''ll block ess to the area-they can onlye in, but not one can get out. "We can''t let Draven know our ns, so everything must remain confidential.


    "Draven has inuence in several departments, which means it''s hard to guarantee no leaks, even within my own precinct.


    "That''s why I rmend having General Feron''s special police handle the Draven Tower lockdown. This way, we minimize the chances of information leaking.


    Just then, a hasty major from headquarters entered, making a beeline for Hunter.


    11.21 Wed, Dec 4G G.


    Chapter 620 The Land and Sky Must Not Be Threatened!


    2.79% %1


    s


    "Commander Baxter, Major General Wilson urgently requests to speak with you. He says he has critical military matters to discuss."


    "Let him in! Hunter barked.


    Wilson entered quickly, then reported without dy, "Commander Baxter, Robin requests the immediate deployment of four tanks to Howellstead from the nearby garrison."


    Hunter''s eyebrows shot up. "Robin wants tanks? What''s he nning? Wasn''t he supposed to be transporting Santiago''s ashes back to Howellstead?"


    Wilson exined swiftly, "Draven Group''s thugs have brought in dozens of bulldozers and are trying to demolish Santiago''s house."


    Hunter''s face turned red with fury. "What? Those b*stards have gone too far!


    "Draven Group has be too bold! They''re going to demolish Santiago''s house? I won''t stand for it!"


    He mmed his fist onto the table. "Our soldiers are bleeding on the front lines, and these criminals think they can get away with anything? General Ramsey and his team are out there, and they''re using bulldozers to tear down a building? This is an outright challenge to our military!


    "This is uneptable!" he shouted. "We must respond with overwhelming force! There''s no room for mercy! We''ll eliminate anyone who dares to oppose us!


    "Send Robin ten tanks! Let him use whatever force necessary to deal with these sc*m!


    "And that''s not all. We''ll also send two armed helicopters and two security battalions. I''ll go to Howellstead, personally to support General Ramsey! "These criminals are insulting our fallen heroes. We will make them pay!


    ""Roll out now!"


    Wilson''s eyes hardened with resolve. "Understood! Ten tanks, two helicopters, two security battalions- mobilizing to Howellstead in five minutes!"


    With a loud roar of engines, the tanks rumbled off toward Howellstead.


    Hunter, seething with rage, signed the deployment orders. "Draven Group has crossed the line. I''ll report this to the higher-ups and join the ''Dragon yer'' mission myself."


    Hannibal stood up, mming his fist on the table. "D*mn it! They think they can run amok? Commander Baxter, I''ming with you!"


    Dwight, standing nearby, grimly added, "This is


    rnd, our country. We won''t let these criminals dest


    "General Feron, I order you tounch the operation to take down these criminals immediately. Send two helicopters to Howellstead. I''ll join Commander Baxter to support General Rainsey


    "If Draven Group''s thugs resist, shoot them on sight!"


    Ned immediately rose, his expression hard. "Yes, sir!"


    21 Wed, Dec 4 UG


    Chapter 620 The Land and Sky Must Not Be Threatened! 9.79%


    s


    The mission to dismantle Draven Group''s criminalwork was now in full motion. All branches of the Special Operations Military Region began to mobilize.


    Meanwhile, Major General Gresham Cobb from Westeria Residence''s Brookhaven Intelligence Bureau rushed in to speak with Hannibal. "General McKay, Ms Catherine has requested all avable data on Draven Group." Hannibal''s brow furrowed. "What does she want with that data?"


    "She''s with General Robin from the Special Operations Military Region. We''ve heard that they''re shing with Draven Group''s thugs," Gresham reported.


    Hannibal nodded. "Understood. Get that data to her immediately."


    Zayn, who had been silently observing, spoke up with concern, "Dad, Catherine''s been causing some problems with Robintely. I''m worried it could damage Westeria Residence''s reputation." Hannibal shot him a sharp look. "This mission is right, Zayn! If taking down a few of Draven Group''s thugs hurts our reputation, then what are we even doing in these military uniforms?" Zayn hesitated, still concerned. "But it could spiral out of control...


    "Spiral out of control?" Hannibal''s temper red. "What does that matter? If it does, I''ll shoulder the responsibility!


    "I''ve heard about Catherine''s recent actions. Even your grandfather praised her! This is how the children of soldiers should behave!


    "Enough talk. Get in the car. We''re going to Howellstead!"


    In an instant, the surprise military operation unfolded, racing toward Howellstead and Draven Tower.


    Both the Draconian military and the Special Police Department received immediate orders for troop deployment, and they responded without hesitation.


    The mission to eradicate Draven Group''s criminalwork was underway, and the military and police would do whatever it took to protect the lives and property of the citizens.


    Ten tanks, six armed helicopters, five military vehicles carrying two security battalions, and 20 police cars were rapidly deployed to Howellstead and Draven Tower. Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge

 The Deadly 621

    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    s


    At the entrance of Santiago''s house at Howellstead, a group of elite soldiers from the War Wolf Special Forces stood firmly, blocking the gates.


    Shere, holding a microphone, mocked them with a cruelugh. "You idiots had better move, or my men will run you over!


    "You really think you can protect this house Draven Group wants to tear down? There''s no ce we can''t destroy!"


    Crispin, shaking in fear, held tightly to Santiago''s urn. Young ones, please step aside. These thugs will do anything. Don''t let this poor house of ours cause you harm.


    "If something happens to you, Santiago will haunt me from the grave. Go. You''re young, you have your whole lives ahead of you...


    "Crispin, you troublemaker! Today, I''ll destroy your house and see who dares to stop me!" Shere yelled,ughing wildly. He pointed to one of his goons near the front. "Richie, run it over! I''ll give you a million! "Smash that old fool Crispin into the ground!


    "He wants to make a memorial here, right?


    "Then crush his son''s urn while you''re at it!"


    The thug in the bulldozer''s eyes widened at the mention of the million-dor reward.


    A million! That was a fortune most people could never dream of earning in their entire lives!


    All he had to do was push the machine forward, and that money was his.


    Without hesitation, he mmed the bulldozer into motion, heading straight for the gates of the estate.


    Suddenly, the roar of an engine echoed from the vige entrance.


    A squad of armored infantry appeared, fully equipped, marching swiftly toward Santiago''s house.


    Dozens of soldiers formed two lines, creating a barrier across from the courtyard.


    A major approached Robin. "Are you General Ramsey?"


    Robin nodded.


    "General Ramsey, I''m here under Commander Baxter''s orders, with ten tanks, ready for yourmand?


    Shere froze as he watched from a distance. Ten tanks? What are they doing with tanks here?


    Surely, they won''t run me over with them. I refuse to believe these soldiers would be crazy enough to do that!


    Gavin was even more stunned. Only the highest ranks could authorize something like this


    He couldn''t believe Hunter actually agreed to Robin''s request,


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    This General Ramsey is no ordinary man!


    His actions reminded Gavin of the legendary Warlord Supreme from Draconia. The way he spoke, moved, and acted-it was all eerily simr. Gavin stared at Robin''s back, suddenly feeling an unsettling confusion.


    Bill, on his first mission with Robin, had never imagined a soldier could hold so much authority.


    Normally, soldiers would avoid conflict with thugs like these. A small misstep could result in punishment, or even losing their uniform." But Robin was different.


    He was willing to risk everything-his honor, reputation, and any consequences-to do what needed to be


    done!


    When confronting evil, he acted decisively.


    What use was restraint, calmness, or protest?


    These were nothing but empty gestures!


    In a world like this, only force against force could make these criminals back down..


    Kindness, tolerance, andpromise only made people weak, not noble.


    Any im of restraint in the face of evil wouldn''t reflect decency; it was just cowardice.


    Those who allow evil by citing decency were shameless.


    The only solution was a forceful counterattack!


    Catherine was overjoyed.


    This was the most magnificent response she had ever seen.


    The sight of ten tanks was enough to shake these criminals to their core.


    But everyone had misunderstood.


    Shere and his gang were the kind of people who would only back down when they were hurt


    They wouldn''t stop unless they were made to suffer.


    These monsters had no ce in this world. They were the sc*m of the earth, a failed creation, and someone humanity could do without.


    After a brief shock, Shere broke intoughter, "Ha! You''re blutling! Come on, run me over! Hahaha... you idiots won''t dare!"


    Robin sneered. "Today, I''ll show you the consequences of openly insulting active-duty soldiers!


    "Bring in the tanks!" Robin ordered.


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    The major hesitated. ''General Ramsey, you want us to run over the bulldozer with the tanks?"


    "Not just run over the bulldozer. Run over these sem too!" Robin''s voice was cold.


    The major froze. "General Ramsey, please calm down. This... this goes against military protocol!"


    At that moment, the thug in the bulldozer raised its scoop and aimed it directly at Crispin, who was clutching Santiago''s urn.


    No one noticed.


    The thug actually dared to use the bulldozer to crush Crispin.


    One of Crispin''s arms snapped.


    The um crashed to the ground, its contents spilling everywhere.


    Mark, who had been helping Crispin, was also thrown to the ground.


    He narrowly avoided having his head crushed-if he hadn''t, it would have been the end.


    The major in the armored unit was stunned by what he had just witnessed.


    Robin''s cold voice sliced through the shock. This is a direct challenge to us. What else should I care


    At that moment, Crispin, with his broken arm and holding Santiago''s urn, copsed to the ground, crying our in pain,


    The deranged thug in the bulldozer mmed it forward, charging into the courtyard.


    Shereughed maniacally and yelled, "Nice job, Richie! I''ll give you another million!"


    Robin''s face turned icy. He stormed over to the first tank. "Get out of the way!" Two soldiers immediately jumped out.


    Robin jumped into the tank, revved the engine, and sped toward the bulldozer.


    The tank''s long barrel pointed directly at the bulldozer''s cabin.


    The thug was frantically operating the scoop, trying to spot Mark


    Suddenly, the tank''s cannon barrel mmed into the bulldozer''s cabin.


    Robin didn''t slow down.


    The thug was crushed against the wall, his body reduced to a bloody mess.


    The vigers watching were stunned.


    The young soldier has lost his mind!


    The major in the armored unit was paralyzed with fear


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    For a moment, he was frozen, not knowing what to do,


    He couldn''t speak-Robin was a Major General, and his actions were beyond his control.


    The next moment stunned him even further.


    Robin spun the tank around and charged toward Shere, who was still in shock.


    Shere never imagined Robin would actually dare to use a tank to crush the bulldozer.


    He certainly never expected Robin to kill Richie on the spot!


    +5 Free Co


    Without hesitation, Robin pursued Shere, his tank roaring as it barreled forward, crushing everything in its path.

 The Deadly 622

    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    s


    At the entrance of Santiago''s house at Howellstead, a group of elite soldiers from the War Wolf Special Forces stood firmly, blocking the gates.


    Shere, holding a microphone, mocked them with a cruelugh. "You idiots had better move, or my men will run you over!


    "You really think you can protect this house Draven Group wants to tear down? There''s no ce we can''t destroy!"


    Crispin, shaking in fear, held tightly to Santiago''s urn. Young ones, please step aside. These thugs will do anything. Don''t let this poor house of ours cause you harm.


    "If something happens to you, Santiago will haunt me from the grave. Go. You''re young, you have your whole lives ahead of you...


    "Crispin, you troublemaker! Today, I''ll destroy your house and see who dares to stop me!" Shere yelled,ughing wildly. He pointed to one of his goons near the front. "Richie, run it over! I''ll give you a million! "Smash that old fool Crispin into the ground!


    "He wants to make a memorial here, right?


    "Then crush his son''s urn while you''re at it!"


    The thug in the bulldozer''s eyes widened at the mention of the million-dor reward.


    A million! That was a fortune most people could never dream of earning in their entire lives!


    All he had to do was push the machine forward, and that money was his.


    Without hesitation, he mmed the bulldozer into motion, heading straight for the gates of the estate.


    Suddenly, the roar of an engine echoed from the vige entrance.


    A squad of armored infantry appeared, fully equipped, marching swiftly toward Santiago''s house.


    Dozens of soldiers formed two lines, creating a barrier across from the courtyard.


    A major approached Robin. "Are you General Ramsey?"


    Robin nodded.


    "General Ramsey, I''m here under Commander Baxter''s orders, with ten tanks, ready for yourmand?


    Shere froze as he watched from a distance. Ten tanks? What are they doing with tanks here?


    Surely, they won''t run me over with them. I refuse to believe these soldiers would be crazy enough to do that!


    Gavin was even more stunned. Only the highest ranks could authorize something like this


    He couldn''t believe Hunter actually agreed to Robin''s request,


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    This General Ramsey is no ordinary man!


    His actions reminded Gavin of the legendary Warlord Supreme from Draconia. The way he spoke, moved, and acted-it was all eerily simr. Gavin stared at Robin''s back, suddenly feeling an unsettling confusion.


    Bill, on his first mission with Robin, had never imagined a soldier could hold so much authority.


    Normally, soldiers would avoid conflict with thugs like these. A small misstep could result in punishment, or even losing their uniform." But Robin was different.


    He was willing to risk everything-his honor, reputation, and any consequences-to do what needed to be


    done!


    When confronting evil, he acted decisively.


    What use was restraint, calmness, or protest?


    These were nothing but empty gestures!


    In a world like this, only force against force could make these criminals back down..


    Kindness, tolerance, andpromise only made people weak, not noble.


    Any im of restraint in the face of evil wouldn''t reflect decency; it was just cowardice.


    Those who allow evil by citing decency were shameless.


    The only solution was a forceful counterattack!


    Catherine was overjoyed.


    This was the most magnificent response she had ever seen.


    The sight of ten tanks was enough to shake these criminals to their core.


    But everyone had misunderstood.


    Shere and his gang were the kind of people who would only back down when they were hurt


    They wouldn''t stop unless they were made to suffer.


    These monsters had no ce in this world. They were the sc*m of the earth, a failed creation, and someone humanity could do without.


    After a brief shock, Shere broke intoughter, "Ha! You''re blutling! Come on, run me over! Hahaha... you idiots won''t dare!"


    Robin sneered. "Today, I''ll show you the consequences of openly insulting active-duty soldiers!


    "Bring in the tanks!" Robin ordered.


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    The major hesitated. ''General Ramsey, you want us to run over the bulldozer with the tanks?"


    "Not just run over the bulldozer. Run over these sem too!" Robin''s voice was cold.


    The major froze. "General Ramsey, please calm down. This... this goes against military protocol!"


    At that moment, the thug in the bulldozer raised its scoop and aimed it directly at Crispin, who was clutching Santiago''s urn.


    No one noticed.


    The thug actually dared to use the bulldozer to crush Crispin.


    One of Crispin''s arms snapped.


    The um crashed to the ground, its contents spilling everywhere.


    Mark, who had been helping Crispin, was also thrown to the ground.


    He narrowly avoided having his head crushed-if he hadn''t, it would have been the end.


    The major in the armored unit was stunned by what he had just witnessed.


    Robin''s cold voice sliced through the shock. This is a direct challenge to us. What else should I care


    At that moment, Crispin, with his broken arm and holding Santiago''s urn, copsed to the ground, crying our in pain,


    The deranged thug in the bulldozer mmed it forward, charging into the courtyard.


    Shereughed maniacally and yelled, "Nice job, Richie! I''ll give you another million!"


    Robin''s face turned icy. He stormed over to the first tank. "Get out of the way!" Two soldiers immediately jumped out.


    Robin jumped into the tank, revved the engine, and sped toward the bulldozer.


    The tank''s long barrel pointed directly at the bulldozer''s cabin.


    The thug was frantically operating the scoop, trying to spot Mark


    Suddenly, the tank''s cannon barrel mmed into the bulldozer''s cabin.


    Robin didn''t slow down.


    The thug was crushed against the wall, his body reduced to a bloody mess.


    The vigers watching were stunned.


    The young soldier has lost his mind!


    The major in the armored unit was paralyzed with fear


    Chapter 621 A Direct Challenge


    For a moment, he was frozen, not knowing what to do,


    He couldn''t speak-Robin was a Major General, and his actions were beyond his control.


    The next moment stunned him even further.


    Robin spun the tank around and charged toward Shere, who was still in shock.


    Shere never imagined Robin would actually dare to use a tank to crush the bulldozer.


    He certainly never expected Robin to kill Richie on the spot!


    +5 Free Co


    Without hesitation, Robin pursued Shere, his tank roaring as it barreled forward, crushing everything in its path.

 The Deadly 623

    Chapter 623 I Listen to Him, Not You


    s


    Before Catherine received any updates about the situation at Draven Tower, Robin had already gathered information from the dark web. Without dy, he ordered the bomb disposal experts to act.


    In no time, and without anyone noticing, the explosive devices hidden in the Draven Tower''s underground basement were neutralized. At that very moment, Annie was being held in avish billiard lounge within Draven Tower''s parking


    Karige


    Catherine was preparing to brief Robin when she realized he had already jumped into a jeep and was speeding toward the tower.


    As he made his way there, dark web scouts sent real-time updates about the situation, including details of Annie''s condition.


    If it weren''t for the risk of drawing attention from Draconia''s national security, assassins would already been dispatched to eliminate Draven.


    "I''m going too!" Catherine said, determined to join him. She swiftly jumped into an armored vehicle. intent on following Robin.


    Zayn, who had been apanying her, immediately blocked her path. "Catherine, get out of the car. Robin is acting recklessly. Are you really going to follow him into danger? "Don''t forget, you''re the heiress of Westeria Residence. Your actions reflect on the family!"


    Catherine red at him. "Robin is doing what needs to be done for the greater good. He''s not reckless!


    y actions bring shame to Westeria Residence, then I''ll leave it for good!"


    "If my


    Zayn was taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected Catherine to say such a thing.


    Clearly, she would rather abandon her prestigious position and follow the path she saw as a noble one.


    With a swift kick, she shoved Zayn aside. "Move! If you keep acting like this, I''ll lose even more respect for you! When will you be a true soldier like Robin?"


    Revving the engine of the armored vehicle, Catherine sped off after Robin.


    Zayn stood fnzen, watching her disappear into the distance.


    Hannibal, who had been silently observing, narrowed his eyes, his expression conflicted.


    "Look at what Catherine has be, Dad! She''spletely out of control! If this goes on, Robin will ruin her!" Zaynined.


    Hannibal''s face darkened. "She''s right! If you continue ke this, you''ll be the one to disgrace Westeria


    1/7/3


    78%


    Chapter 623 I Listen to Him, Not You


    s


    Residence. Never speak such shameful words again! We the people of Westeria Residence, cannot be seen as cowards afraid of death or seeking fame!" Zayn stood speechless.


    He never expected his father to support Catherine''s reckless decision.


    It was clear to him that such arrogance would lead to disaster.


    In Zayn''s mind, pushing too hard would eventually break something.


    People like Robin, so filled with pride and disregard for consequences, were bound to destroy their


    futures.


    Shaking his head in resignation, Zayn realized he couldn''t convince his father, Hannibal.


    Just then, he saw Gavin rushing toward him.


    Zayn stepped in his way. "Mr. Brooks, I advise you to stay away from Robin''s team and withdraw from this international militarypetition. Associating with someone like him will ruin your future! Look at the chaos this has caused! If even one thing goes wrong, it could end terribly!"


    Gavin scoffed. "Zayn, I''m a professional soldier in the Special Operations Military Region, a Major General. I only follow orders from my superiors. Right now, I''m under General Ramsey. I listen to him, not you!


    "And remember, I''m still your mentor! You have no right to give me orders. Step aside! Santiago''s sister is still in Draven''s hands. General Ramsey is going to rescue her, and I''ll be the one leading the charge!" Gavin, Bill, and the others jumped into a military vehicle, following closely behind Robin and Catherine


    Meanwhile, Ned, in charge of Draconia''s Special Police Command and overseeing the "Dragon yer" operation to dismantle Draven''s criminal empire, received thetest intelligence.


    He immediately gave the order to mobilize the special armed police surrounding Draven Tower, pushing them toward the building


    The task force began securing the streets within a 150-feet radius of Draven Tower.


    Taylor from the Brookhaven Police Headquarter also issued orders to advance toward Draven Tower


    In an instant, all forces were focusing on the tower.


    It had been confirmed that Draven Tower was a key location for Draven Group''s smuggling operations involving drugs and firearms.


    To prevent Diaven from detonating the explosives and causing unnecessary casualties, the special forces remained hidden, awaiting Ned''smand to move forward.


    As Robin, Catherine, and the others arrived at Draven Tower, their goal was to neutralize Draven and prevent the bombs in the underground garage from detonating, allowing the special forces to fully engage.


    11 21 Wed, Dec 4 u


    Chapter 623 1 Listen to Him, Not You


    +5 Free Cons


    Inside the luxurious billiard lounge of Draven Tower''s underground parking garage, Annie sat stiffly on the couch, watching Draven and his bodyguards smoke and chat. A sense of dread settled over her.


    "Mr. Jensen, you invited me here to discuss my parents property, but all you''re doing is chatting with your guards!" Annie protested.


    "You wanted me to endorse your product, but my agent has told me it isn''t ready for the market andcks the necessary paperwork. I can''t shoot any ads for you right now"


    Draven''s eyes scanned Annie''s body, ¨¢ sly smile spreading across his face.


    "Ms. Howell, we can discuss your parents'' property whenever, and your endorsement can wait. Don''t worry. Everything can be arranged here. As long as you stay with me today, I''ll ensure your parents get more than just that one property. Draven Group can do anything in Howellstead! Hahaha.


    Annie crossed her arms tightly. "Mr. Jensen, I''m a professional actress. I cannot agree to what you''re suggesting


    As long as Dravenughed loudly. "Ms. Annie, you think I don''t understand your industry? Don''t worry.. you''re with me, I''ll make you a star! I have the money, and if you agree to me, I''ll take care of your parents and make you the top celebrity, Bing the best actress? That''s nothing for me.


    "All those stars on stage-who doesn''t have a rich person paying the bills? Your acting is great, and you''re beautiful. With just a little investment, I can make you an international movie star in a year. Hahaha...


    Draven stood up, signaling his bodyguards to leave the room. He walked over to Annie, pulling her into an embrace.

 The Deadly 624

    Chapter 624 Is This Some Kind of Sci-Fi Movie?


    Chapter 624 Is This Some Kind of Sci-Fi Movie? 78%%


    #5 Free Coins


    Annie fought with all her strength. "Draven, you can''t be serious! I''m still a celebrity. If you do anything to me, if you hurt me, there will be consequences for you


    Draven hesitated for a moment before letting out augh. "Rx, Ms. Annie. I have plenty of people I can call for help.


    "If you dare to make this public, I''ll expose how you charged me 100,000 dors for a night. You''re just a man for hire. hahaha...


    "Sweetheart, do you really think the public will believe you? Hahaha..."


    Annie clenched her jaw, fuming. "You''re disgusting!"


    Draven let out a boomingugh. "You got it, darling! You know, being shameless is one of the things I''m most proud of! Hahaha.... ""You''re still so naive!


    "Take a look around. Which sessful person isn''t shameless?


    "Honorable? Selfless? Helping others, being chivalrous? Haha... those are lies your teachers fed you when you were a kid! The world is corrupt!


    "If you want to stay innocent, you might as well die!


    "Look at those hypocrites on TV, acting all righteous, preaching about integrity, and living clean lives...


    "Behind closed doors, they''re making more dirty money than anyone else and have more mistresses than a whole army.


    "If you take this world seriously, you''ll be defeatedpletely!


    "I was just like you when I was younger, listening to those fairy tales my teachers told me.


    "Then one day, I saw my so-called ''good'' teacher, the one who always preached about goodness, touching one of his students. That was the day I realized that only the ruthless survive in this world! "That day, I killed him. From then on, I''ve lived by the de, indulged in life, and be the very thing! once despised!"


    Draven''s voice faltered as tears welled up in his eyes, "The girl he touched.... was my sister.


    "To hell with that hypocrite!


    "On the outside, he looked like the perfect ''soul engineer, but behind closed doors, he was a monster!


    "That night, I killed his whole family. Haha. what a rush!


    "And from that moment, I swore to be the ultimate beast!


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 624 Is This Some Kind of Sci-Fi Movie?


    x 78%


    -5 Free Coins


    "Now, I''ve made it!


    "I''ve be a true monster!


    "I''ve killed, burned, stolen, trafficked organs, sold drugs Hahaha... I''llmit every sin in the book!


    "I''m going to take revenge on this godforsaken world!"


    Annie was stunned, unable to fathom the horror in Draven''s past.


    "Draven, just because you''ve seen humanity''s filth doesn''t excuse your fall into depravity, your shamelessness, or your cruelty!" Suddenly, there was a sharp p.


    Draven''s face twisted with rage as he struck Annie hard across the face.


    "How dare you lecture me! Depraved? Shameless? I''m going to take my revenge on this world! Revenge on everyone!


    With that, Draven ripped open Annie''s blouse and lunged at her.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening crash, like the world itself was shaking.


    The ss in the pool hall shattered, falling in all directions.


    The chandelier overhead swung violently.


    Draven froze and immediately pulled away from Annie.


    "What the hell was that?!" he shouted.


    Two bodyguards rushed in from the doorway, "Draven, it seems like the sound came from the lobby on the first floor.


    "The first-floor lobby?" Draven quickly checked the surveince monitors.


    On the screen, an armored vehicle charged into Draven Tower''s lobby, crashing through a support column and causing it to copse. Draven blinked, stunned. "What the hell is that?"


    He stared at the footage. Is this some kind of sci-fi move?"


    The bodyguards nced at the screen. "No, boss. This is real. That''s an actual armored vehicle!"


    Boom! Another explosion sounded, even louder this time.


    The armored vehicle had smashed through therge iron doors leading to the secret basement passage.


    Draven stood frozen, his mind nk.


    What the hell is happening?


    Chapter 624 Is This Some Kind of Sci-Fi Movie?


    +5 Free Cons


    A second, third, and fourth armored vehicle arrived in rapid session, all crashing into Draven Tower with unbelievable force.


    "What the hell! Is this some kind of post-apocalyptic battle?" Draven muttered, taking a long drag from his cigarette, his lips twitching in disbelief.


    Then, something became clear. The armored vehicles were all marked with the insignia of Draconia''s Special Police Department!


    The vehicles tore through the lobby and headed straight for the basement.


    "What''s going on? Get in touch with our people and find out what''s happening!" Draven shouted angrily.


    These look like special forces!


    Have they lost control of their vehicles, or...?


    Draven didn''t dare think any further.


    A few momentster, a man hurried up to Draven.


    "Draven, there''s no one within a 60 feet radius of Draven Tower. There isn''t a single car on the street.


    "We checked, and there are snipers on the rooftops across the street. They have rifles aimed directly at Draven Tower.


    Draven froze, his eyes wide.


    "Sh*t, are these copsing after me?" he muttered, pulling out his phone to contact some inside sources.


    But no matter how hard he tried, his calls wouldn''t go through.


    He mmed his phone to the ground and pointed at one of the bodyguards. "Give me your phone!"


    Everyone opened their phones, only to discover all their calls were blocked.


    Draven copsed into a chair, his heart sinking.


    The wirelesswork at Draven Tower had been jammed!


    He took a deep breath. "Looks like the Draconian police are after me.


    "What''s going on with Shere?"


    One of the bodyguards quickly replied. "Draven, I just heard-Shere and Oswin are both dead, and Howellstead is flooded with police."


    diy


    "What?" Draven''s mind raced. "What the hell is going on? Why don''t I know about this?"


    Some of the bodyguards from Draven Group shook their heads. "We don''t know, Draven. But it looks


    ...it looks like there are snipers all around Draven Tower."


    like


    Just then, the sound of helicopters could be heard in the distance.


    3.4


    Chapter 624 Is This Some Kind of Sci-Fi Movie?


    Draven checked the outdoor surveince monitors


    Four armed helicopters from the special policended on nearby rooftops.


    978


    +5 Free Com


    Dozens of heavily armed officers quickly disembarked their guns all trained directly on Draven Tower


    A sinking feeling filled Draven''s chest.


    This is it. This is the moment of my life or death.


    I''m going to fight them with all have!


    "Tell the men to arm themselves. I''m going to fight these bestards to the end! If ites to it, I''ll blow th d''mn building to pieces!" Wed, Dec


    Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for Ages.

 The Deadly 625

    Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for Ages. Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for Ages


    Draven had long passed the point of no return.


    He had imagined countless times how his life would end.


    He had thought through all the ways he might meet his death.


    But never did he anticipate that his tragic end would unfold with such grand drama, as if the heavens themselves were putting on a show.


    Looking at the four armored vehicles, then at the hundreds of special forces visible through the security


    cameras.


    Draven couldn''t help butugh.


    This spectacle-this is the fitting end to my sinful life!


    Once, I was kind-hearted, with noble aspirations, dreaming of bing a hero.


    But that demn teacher ruined everything!


    I transformed me into this monstrous creature, a criminal beyond redemption.


    From that moment on. I vowed tomit every sin possible.


    That dark resolve has never wavered.


    I know, the day I chose to be the world''s enemy, that this day woulde-my end, a hail of bullets.


    But I never expected it to be so SOON.


    He quickly gave the order for all Draven Group members to assemble in the underground parking lot.


    If this was to be their end, it would be a show of destruction!


    The more he thought about it, the more exhrated he became.


    This moment, once feared, now filled him with a strange: sense of freedom and exhration!


    His decades of evil deeds had led him here, and he knew death was what he deserved


    If this was to be the end, so be it.


    Once, he had dreamed of a life that would make him and his loved ones proud.


    But now, he had lived a life hated by all.


    "Grab your weapons and make a final stand. We won''t make it out, but let''s make it count!


    "If we can''t resist, let''s blow up all the ammo in the basement and take them down with us!


    "A true man doesn''t need to be remembered forever, but at least leave a stench thatsts for ages!


    Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for Ages


    "Brothers, our time to leave a mark hase! Follow me into the blissful end!"


    +5 Free Cons


    The Draven Group members, watching the chaos outside and Draven''s madness, trembled with fear.


    They knew too well that they stood no chance against the heavily armed special forces!


    "Draven, we should surrender now or we''ll really be torn apart!" one man pleaded, shaking.


    Draven walked toward him, step by step. "Cosmo, how long have you been with me?"


    Cosmo, shaking uncontrobly, responded, "Draven, I''ve been with you for five years."


    Draven pped him on the shoulder. "Five years... How much money have you made? How many people have you killed? How many women have you abused? "You know the answer. Go ahead and surrender. Maybe they''ll show some mercy.


    Cosmo''s legs buckled. "Draven, but... if we fight, we won''t make it out, will we?"


    Without warning, Draven snatched a short knife from one of the men and stabbed it into Cosmo''s chest.


    "Since you''ve followed me, you should''ve known this is the fate we monsters deserve!


    "I should''ve died 20 years ago! And you, all of you, should''ve perished long ago!


    Tve lived as a beast all this time to show that the real beasts-the ones hiding behind masks-deserve to


    die!


    "Pick up your knives, and like true animals, end your miserable lives!"


    As the lifeless body of Cosmoy before them, none of the Draven Group members thought about surrendering


    Instead, they rushed to the basement, grabbed their weapons, and braced for a final battle.


    Just as they steadied themselves in the hall, an armored vehicle driven by Robin plowed through their ranks like a bulldozer.


    In an instant, the basement became a ughterhouse, Draven Group members torn apart by the impact. The men, who had once sworn to fight to the death, now scattered in panic. They had never witnessed such ruthless violence.


    Robin''s armored vehicle tore through the basement, its destruction relentless.


    Then Catherine, Cavin, Bill, and the others arrived in their own armored vehicles.


    They swiftly took control of every exit in the parking lot, leaving the Draven Group''s inen with nowhere to


    Draven watched the chaos unfold, a sh of despair crossing his eyes.


    He had forsaken all his kindness, choosing a path of cruelty and murder to climb to the top.


    Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for Ages


    But


    But now, he faced someone even more brutal-a psychopath far worse than his darkest fears.


    The brutality before him made even Draven tremble.


    78%


    +5 Free Com


    Hiding in a corner, he watched as the armored vehicle stormed in, then quickly turned and fled into a nearby room.


    When he saw Annie trying to escape, he grabbed her.


    With her as a hostage, he''d see if these soldiers still had the guts to be as ruthless as he was!


    After running over several of Draven''s men, Robin''s vehicle violently broke through the door to the billiard hall,mering Draven and Annie.


    If Draven hadn''t been holding Annie hostage, the evil man would have been crushed against the wall by


    Draven pressed a knife to Annie''s throat with one hand and held a detonator in the other.


    "Don''te any closer, or I''ll blow up the entire lower level of Draven Tower. We''ll all go down together!"


    Robin stepped out of his armored vehicle and walked toward Draven, slow and steady.


    Annie, in shock, recognized him immediately.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    These were tears of relief-she had found salvation!


    As she watched the man, like a god, step toward her, Annie trembled with emotion.


    To experience such a miraculous moment in her life, she felt she could die without regret.


    "Mr. Ramsey! Please leave quickly, there''s explosives!"


    It''s alright. Even if the whole building is rigged with explosives, I''m still taking you out of here!" Robin said, smiling faintly, his voice calm.


    Annie had never heard anything so soothing.


    Tears streamed down her face. "Mr. Ramsey, did you did youe all this way to save-me


    "Yes, I came here just to save you," Robin replied casually, as if they were chatting about the weather.


    "I just got back from Howellstead. When I arrived, I learned that Santiago was your brother."


    Annie stiffened. You...


    "Yes. My team and I brought Santiago''s ashes to your adoptive parents house. That''s when I found out that Draven''s men had Shere steal your family''s house." Draven screamed, "Did you kill Shere?"


    Robin nodded. "Yes. I crushed that b"stard to death with a tank, piece by piece!


    11 22 Wed, Dec 4 GG


    11:22


    Chapter 625 Leave a Stench That Lasts for ages

 The Deadly 626

    Draven''s eyes filled with bloodshot rage. "You devil! You killed my brother-I''ll die with you!"


    "Die with me? You''re garbage, you''ve overestimated yourself!" Robin said, wiping his hands clean with a wet wipe.


    "There''s no one in this world who can die with me!"


    Chapter 626 Not Your Moment for a Heroic Sacrifice


    Chapter 626 Not Your Moment for a Heroic Sacrifice.


    G


    +5 Free Cons


    Draven qumbled for the activation device, his finger hovering over the button. "Stop! Take another


    step, and you''ll be meeting your end!"


    Robin tossed aside the wet wipe in his hand, his voice sharp, "You''re already on the edge of hell. You''ll never see paradise in this life."


    Draven paused, ncing at Robin as he drew nearer. "Do you know what''s hidden in the basement?"


    With a cold expression, Robin answered, "Two tons of explosives.


    "I know you''ve been preparing for this day, but now that I''m here, those explosives won''t respond to yomands anymore."


    Draven''s momentary shock faded into suspicion. Have they managed to disable all the triggers?


    In a fleeting panic, he scoffed. "You think you can scare me with some trick?


    "Look at this, One press of these buttons, and this building will be reduced to rubble!


    "You''re young, but you''re making a foolish mistake.


    "Annie''s your friend. I''ll let her go. Let''s end this personal vendetta here.


    "They say it''s wise to leave a way out, so you can meet again someday.


    "We who live on the edge need a way out to survive and keep going. Spare me, and I''ll show you the secret escape. I''ll even give you half of my fortune. What do you say?"


    Robin''s lips curled into a cold, humorless grin. "I''m not here to mess around. I''m here to end things.


    "I don''t leave any room for escape..


    "Since you''ve chosen to stand against me, you''re already finished. There''s no need for further words."


    At that moment, Gavin, Bill, Catherine, and the others gathered around Robin, all of them taken aback as they stared at the remote control in Draven''s hand..


    Draven was right-if those two explosives detonated, this entire building would vanish into nothing in seconds.


    Catherine cautiously edged closer to Robin, speaking softly, "Robin, please, don''t make a rash move." "Stay out of it! Do I need your advice?" Robin shot back his voice sharp and unyielding.


    Draven chuckled, his voice dripping with amusement, "What''s wrong? Are you all afraid now? Look, we can still talk this through. Tell me how much it''ll take. Eve got plenty of money stashed in foreign ounts.


    Robin ignored Draven''s endless chatter, his finger pointing at the growing number of thugs from Draven Group. He turned to Gavin, his voice cold as ice. "Take care of these pests.


    11:22 Wed, Dec 4GG.


    Chapter 626 Not Your Moment for a Heroic Sacrifice.


    78%0


    s


    In the blink of an eye, Gavin, Bill, and the others pounced on Draven''s men like wolves among sheep, effortlessly overpowering them with deadly precision.


    The underground parking lot erupted into chaos, limbs severed, blood spilling, the scene a frenzy of violence.


    Draven stood frozen, stunned.


    Robin hadn''t flinched in the face of the remote in his hand-he hadpletely dismissed Draven''s threat!


    As Draven hesitated, a sh of movement caught his eye.


    Robin had darted forward, grabbing Annie from his grip in the blink of an eye.


    Looking down in disbelief, Draven saw his hand-the one that had been holding the knife to Annie''s throat-was now severed, lying on the floor.


    Robin''s speed had been so quick, Draven hadn''t even had time to react.


    A crazedugh bubbled from Draven''s throat.


    At this speed, Robin could have easily killed him without breaking a sweat


    "Why didn''t you just kill me?"


    Robin smiled without warmth. "Because you still have something to offer. I gave you a chance. Now stop stalling and do what you must. I don''t have time for your theatrics." Draven''s mind raced. How did he know my secret?


    Clutching his wounded hand, Draven sneered. "You really are someone who fears nothing. If you''re so eager to die, I''ll make it happen!"


    As Draven fumbled with the detonator, Annie, trembling, grabbed Robin''s hand, burying her face against his chest in fear.


    Though the threat of death loomed, she felt an unexpected peace,forted by the warmth of his embrace.


    If she had to face her end, at least it would be with him.


    The remaining Draven goons, their courage shattered, dropped to the ground, shaking in terror.


    The explosives in the building could wipe out everyone here in an instant.


    Gavin, Bill, and Catherine gathered around Robin, ready for the worst,


    Bill shed a bitter smile. "If we''re going down like this at least we''re doing it with some dignity."


    Robin smirked, unimpressed. "You''ve got the timing wrong. It''s not your moment for a heroic sacrifice


    yet.


    Bill''s face fell into confusion.


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 626 Not Your Moment for a Heroic Sacrifice


    8.78%


    s


    Annic tightened her grip on Robin, unwilling to let go as she braced for the explosion that never came.


    Instead, she breathed in the familiar scent of his clothes, savoring thefort of his arms, not daring to open her eyes.


    Catherine''s anger red as she saw the sultry Annie clinging tightly to Robin, refusing to release him. She stepped forward and shouted, "Let go!" her voice sharp with frustration.


    But Annie seemed oblivious to everything around her, tightening her grip on Robin even more.


    Catherine''s patience snapped. "I said, let go! Didn''t you hear me?"


    A sudden, sharp pain shot through Annie''s arms, jolting her back to awareness.


    She opened her eyes wide to find Catherine ring at her with barely concealed fury. "Why are you holding onto Robin so tightly? Let go of him already!"


    Annie flushed red, embarrassed, unsure of how to respond.


    "It''s over. The bomb didn''t go off. Look at your face. You''re truly an amazing actress, Catherine scoffed, crossing her arms. "You could''ve fooled me." Annie stammered, "I-I thought it already exploded... but it didn''t?"


    "It''s fine now. Stop trying to throw yourself at Robin every time something goes wrong" Catherine shoved her aside and turned to Robin.


    "Is the bomb really disarmed? I need a hug now."


    Robin pushed her away in exasperation. "Pathetic."


    Catherine stomped her foot in frustration. This is ridiculous!


    "Draven, you coward! Where''s the bomb? Just hit the button already, blow us all to pieces!"


    Draven, still reeling from the chaos, stared at them in disbelief,


    Are these people insane?


    Catherine had already received word from her spies at the Westeria Residence-every activation device in Draven Tower had been disabled.


    Frantically, Draven pressed the button, but nothing happened.


    In a fit of rage, he threw the remote aside, staggering back until he hit the wall,ughing wildly.


    "I hear they call you Mr. Ramsey. So you''re Robin Ramsey, How fitting." Draven sneered, hisughter growing more desperate. "At least I''ll get to see the light before I die." Catherine scoffed. "You? Talking about light? You''re no righteous man. You''re a viin. Just die already


    Without warning, she drew a knife and lunged at him.


    Robin grabbed her arm. "Wait."


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 626 Not Your Moment for a Heroic Sacrifice


    s


    In a final, desperate move, Draven pulled a chip from his pendant and retrieved a bank card, handing both to Rob


    Wed, Dec 4 u

 The Deadly 627

    Chapter 627 Nothing Lasts Forever 278%


    s


    "Draven, something''s happened!" A woman hurriedly rushed in from the outside, panic clear in her voice.


    But the moment she saw the horrific scene before her, she froze. Her eyes darted to Draven, who was being submissive, and then her gaze shifted to Robin and the others.


    "I-it''s you?" she gasped, shocked, her eyes widening as she noticed the dark atmosphere surrounding them. Her instincts made her take a step back,


    The woman was Draven''s sister, Obadiah Jensen. She was the same person Robin and the group had encountered when they first arrived in Howellstead. Obadiah shot Robin a hateful re. "You did this to my brother! I''ll kill you!" she spat, grabbing a short knife from the ground and charging at Robin.


    Before she could reach him, Catherine kicked her hard, sending her sprawling to the ground.


    With quick precision, Catherine grabbed the knife and pointed it at Obadiah''s head.


    Draven, his voice desperate, shouted, "Please, spare her She hasn''t done anything wrong with Shere. All she''s ever done is hide behind the Draven Group and bully others!" Catherine''s wrist flicked, and in an instant, she struck. The de severed Obadiah''s arm cleanly.


    Obadiah screamed, her pain overwhelming her, and she passed out.


    Draven lowered his head in regret. "Mr. Ramsey, I know I deserve death, but here..." He handed over a folder. These are the records of all the people I''ve dealt with over the years. "They expose the true horror of those monsters-videos, documents, everything. They''re worse than I


    ever was.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I have an older sister. For years, she''s ignored us, but Annie knows what happened to me as a child. She can tell you everything."


    His voice cracked with sorrow, "My poor sister... she''s still alive. After I killed her homeroom teacher, I chose this path, and she never spoke to me again.


    "Please... give her the 200,000 on this card. It''s clean money.


    Tearned it before I fell into this darkness, working hard as a deckhand. She deserves this. She''s suffered so much.


    Tve tried giving her money countless times, but she refuses it. She would rather struggle with her children than ept anything from me. She thinks it''s tainted.


    "But you, Mr. Ramsey, you''re different. If you tell her about it, she will take it."


    Robin took the bank card and the chip from him.


    "Alright," Robin said after a moment of silence. I''ll honor your request."


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 627 Nothing Lasts Forever


    BK 78%


    s


    He paused, his expression hardening. "But Draven, even though you were forced into this life, the pain you caused to the innocent is unforgivable. You''vemitted too many atrocities. "Now, it''s time for you to pay with your life."


    Without further words, Robin turned, kicking a short knife that was lying on the floor. The knife flew up. and in an instant, it decapitated Draven.


    Blood sprayed out, marking the grim end of Draven''s cursed life.


    Robin left the bank card and Rachel''s address behind, then handed the chip to Catherine. "Take this. It''s of no use to me, but Westeria Residence handles these things better than I ever could. "As for who to arrest or climinate, that''s up to you."


    Catherine eagerly grabbed the chip. "Robin, we can finally talk like normal people. I''m so happy."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Oh Well, go be happy somewhere else.


    "Annie, let''s go. I''ll take you home. Your parents are probably worried.


    "Gavin, contact General Feron right now. The explosives in Draven Tower have been deactivated. Well leave the rest to them. Let''s head back!


    As Gavin''s message reached the special forces, they stormed Draven Tower.


    The Draven Group, which had terrorized the area for nearly a decade, was finally brought to its end.


    Annie was about to get into the car with Robin when Catherine squeezed into the passenger seat. Tm riding in this car."


    Annie, who had just lifted her foot to enter, hesitated before pulling it back and sitting in the back insteady


    At Westeria Intelligence Agency, the chip that Catherine had brought was immediately passed up the chain ofmand in Draconia.


    A storm of justice was unleashed, targeting the criminals involved in Draven''s empire.


    One by one, thoseplicit in Draven''s crimes were captured,


    In the end, Draven, with his own life filled with sin, took down the hypocrites and scoundrels along with him.


    Half an hourter, Robin and the others brought Annie back to Howellstead.


    Annic rushed to Crispin and Skye, throwing herself into their arms, crying uncontrobly.


    She copsed to her knees with a sob, staring at Santiago''s portrait, tears flowing freely.


    Twenty years ago, on a cold winter night, Annie-still an infant-had been abandoned by her birth parents at the entrance of Howellstead.


    Later, as she grew, curious vigers revealed to her that she had been adopted by Crispin and Skye, and that her real parents were living in the city.


    Chapter 627 Nothing Lasts Forever


    +5 Free Cons


    Her real parents had left nothing behind. simply leaving her to die in the snow, Had Crispin and Skye not found her that night, she would have been carried away by wild dogs. At the time, Santiago had been only five years old.


    Despite their poverty, Crispin and Skye took Annie in. They had little, often surviving on potatoes, but they gave her all the love they had.


    For 20 years, Crispin and Skye treated Annie like their own.


    Though they struggled, their family was happy, and Annic never felt like an outsider.


    Whenever local troublemakers bullied her, Santiago would always be there, fiercely protecting her.


    In her childhood memories, Santiago had always been her protector, a mountain of strength.


    No one dared hurt her.


    As she grew, it was always under the watchful protection of her brother, Santiago.


    The day he enlisted, Annie had cried endlessly.


    When Santiago returned home in his military uniform for the first time, Annie couldn''t hold back her emotions.


    He had always been her pride.


    Thanks to the love of the Howells, Annie never felt the sting of being abandoned by her birth parents.


    They raised her with nothing but love and warmth.


    In those peaceful days, despite their poverty, they were rich in happiness-true happiness, rooted in family bonds.


    But now, that joy was shattered by the loss of Santiago.


    All the happiness they once shared had turned into an overwhelming sense of loss.


    At times, Annie wanted to scream out in frustration.


    Why is it that the good things neverst!


    Why does the bitterness never end?


    God, you''re cruel, and I can''t even say a kind word to you.


    I never had the chance to hold your hand.


    We never walked through the barren dunes together.


    Maybe, from now on, I''ll learn to appreciate the things thatst


    Sometimes... sometimes, I believe that everything has its end


    Chapter 627 Nothing Lasts Forever


    Every meeting and every farewell has its time.


    Nothingsts forever.


    278%


    +5 Free Cons

 The Deadly 628

    Chapter 628 A Woman from Brookhaven


    Chapter 628 A Woman from Brookhaven K 78%


    s


    When news spread that several influential figures from Howellstead had arrived in town, the small-time leaders of key departments and local gentry from nearby distinguished families were thrown into a frenzy.


    They abandoned whatever they were doing-whether it was socializing with lovers or indulging in card games-and rushed toward Howellstead as though their very lives depended on it.


    The urgency in their movements was reckless, with cars speeding wildly as ifpeting in a dangerous race, their haste nearly as intense as a high-speed chase in The Fast and the Furious.


    By midday, the area in front of Santiago''s house was overwhelmed with vehicles of all kinds, their owners powerful and well-known in themunity.


    It was a historic first for Howellstead to witness such a sight.


    The Howell couple, watching this disy, couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. The people who had once treated them with disdain were now offering warm greetings and smiles. For the couple, it was both a joy and a sadness-a realization of how much had changed, yet how little made sense in the world.


    Life, it seemed, was a puzzle that grew more confusing the harder you tried to solve it.


    Maybe, they thought, it was better not to try to understand everything.


    After all, in seeking answers, you could lose everything that mattered.


    Crispin and Skye were deeply moved by the respect shown as so many came to honor Santiago''s memory. It was a simple, bittersweet peace, but one that had settled in their hearts,


    The memorial service stretchedte into the night, with vigers reluctant to leave, lingering in their sorrowful quietude.


    By evening, the storm finally cleared. The clouds parted, giving way to a deep blue sky, and a shy sunset bathed the scene in a soft, golden glow.


    Through the trees and over the vige hills, thest rays of light cast a faint, red-hued glow on Santiago''s


    urn.


    When Hunter and his group left, the local elite exchanged quick pleasantries with the Howells before heading off in their own vehicles.


    The bustling scene quickly gave way to the usual calm of the vige.


    After the ceremony, the elite members of the War Wolf Special Forces, along with the 30 candidates selected for the international military martial tournament, entered Santiago''s memorial hall only after the crowd had dissipated.


    Robin had arranged for these 30 candidates to attend Santiago''s farewell to impress upon them the honor of their duty as soldiers and the importance of living up to the responsibility they carried.


    It wasn''t long before the group departed Howellstead, their journey taking them to the Wolfsbane Summit military base in Brighton for an intense month of training.


    Chapter 628 A Woman from Brookhaven


    #5 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, the rest of the War Wolf Special Forces, under Ss, made their way to Waby Mountain military base outside of Brookhaven.


    Robin, on the other hand, was heading back to the provincial capital.


    He had promised Draven, in his final moments, to deliver a certain bank card to Draven''s sister.


    The money on the card had been earned by Draven during his youth when he worked on a ship-money. he had earned through hard work, not through the criminal activities that followed. Robin knew he had to find Draven''s sister and help the stubborn but pitiful woman. The next morning, Robin was up early, the provincial capital shrouded in light rain.


    The gentle drizzle in Brookhaven always had a mncholy feel, as though the weather itself was mourning.


    In the midst of it, a woman from Brookhaven stood in a narrow, rain-drenched alley, holding an old umbre. She was burdened with a sadness that seemed as endless as the downpour.


    She stood, waiting for something she knew would nevere-yet still, she couldn''t bring herself to


    inove.


    Though the future felt hopeless, she continued to stare at the horizon, where the faint sound of migrating birds called out, their sorrowful song mixing with the rain.


    Inside a small, shabby room on the southern edge of the capital, Rachel Jensen sat, holding a photo of her four siblings from their childhood, tears running down her face. "Draven, you''ve left... It''s all my fault..." she whispered to herself.


    "If it weren''t for that cruel teacher... if you hadn''t done it for me, none of this would have happened.


    "You killed that teacher, and then you made the worst mistake of all-seeking revenge on the world and hurting so many innocent people.


    "Of course, I understand you, but I can''t ept the blood-stained money you earned.


    "I have to make things right! I need to save our family, raise my daughter to be a good person!


    "Draven, Shere-your sins are too great....


    Rachel gripped the photo tightly, its edges frayed with age, but still holding the memories of better times.


    If only there were a way to turn back time, to undo the pain and return to the innocence of their childhood.


    The night before, Rachel had learned that Draven and Shere had been killed, and Obadiah was captured. The entire Draven Group criminal gang had been arrested.


    Although she had cut ties with them after Draven and the others chose their dark path, she had never given up hope that Draven might find redemption. But now, it was toote for him. Ding, ding...


    Chapter 628 A Woman from Brookhaven


    The sharp sound of her phone broke her from her thoughts.


    s


    "Are you Livia''s mom? Pleasee to the school immediately. Your daughter is in trouble, and you need. to handle it personally."


    It was Sorena Craven, Livia''s homeroom teacher from Southstone No. 1 High School


    124


    Southstone No. I High School was one of the best in the provincial capital.


    Livia Graham had entered as the top scorer in the district and was in junior year now. She had always been at the top of her ss since, and Rachel had always been incredibly proud of her daughter. Rachel''s husband had died in a work ident three years ago, and she had turned down all help from Draven, determined to raise her daughter away from the criminal world Draven had embraced. Hearing that Livia was in trouble, Rachel''s heart sank.


    "Ms. Craven, what happened to Livia?" Rachel asked, anxiety creeping into her voice,


    "Oh, your daughter has been a bad influence on others at school. The school has decided to transfer her. You need toe handle the paperwork."


    Rachel''s mind spun.


    Livia was always gentle and reserved, never one to stir up trouble or get involved in conflicts.


    How could she have possibly been a bad influence on others?


    From what she knew, her daughter always sat at the back of the ssroom. The students in the front were the children of the parentmittee members. Those who didn''t contribute money to the homeroom teacher were ced in the back rows.


    Livia''s desk was all the way in the back, right next to the trash can.


    How could she have affected anyone in such a negative way?


    What was worse, based on the way Sorena was speaking it seemed her daughter had made a serious error.


    It sounded like it was severe enough that she could even be forced to transfer schools.


    This was hard to ept, especially since Southstone No 1 High School had the highest sess rate for sending students to top universities.


    If Livia was transferred, it could ruin her chances of attending one of the top universities.


    In a panic, Rachel rushed out into the rain, forgetting her umbre and even losing a shoe in the process.


    As she made her way to the school, Robin and Elliott had arrived in the slums, searching for Rachel. Not finding her there, they quickly headed toward Southstone No. 1 High School.

 The Deadly 629

    Chapter 629 People Like You from the Lower ss.


    The hallway outside the junior year office at Southstone No. 1 High School in the provincial capital was eerily quiet. A stylish woman, exuding elegance, was handing a bank card to Sorena, the ss teacher. Sorena wore a fake smile stered across her face, her expression dripping with praise and ttery.


    She pretended to hesitate, but her fingers tightly clutched the card as she grinned like a dog getting a treat.


    "Mrs. Yard, I really can''t ept this. You already gave me 100,000st time, and I still haven''t spent it all," Sorena said, pretending to act modest.


    The woman waved her hand dismissively. "Take it. Ms. Craven. You do so much for the students in your ss. This is nothingpared to what you deserve! You''re an educator-an architect of young minds. Your efforts are priceless! "I''ve always admired teachers, and I truly respect the profession," she continued. "Yelena always speaks so highly of you. She listens to you like she never listens to me.


    "Yelena even wants you to be her godmother, Ms. Craven.


    Sorena chuckled loudly, shaking with amusement. "Oh, Mrs. Yard, I could never be Yelena''s godmother. That girl is destined for greatness!"


    The woman was July Yard, the mother of Yelena, who was in the same ss as Rachel''s daughter. Livia


    "Ms. Craven," July said with a sweet smile, "thank you for always looking out for Yelena. We have plenty of cards like this at home, so please, take it. It''s no trouble at all


    DO!


    "Ms. Craven... "At that moment, Rachel arrived, spotting July handing the bank card to Sorena.


    She had rushed so quickly that she had lost a shoe and was now standing barefoot in the hallway.


    Rachel paused, unsure whether to step forward or retreat, watching as Sorena epted the card from July Noticing Rachel standing awkwardly, Sorena quickly hid the card in her hand.


    "Mrs. Graham, what took you so long to arrive? It''s a big offense to waste someone else''s time!" Sorena scolded sharply.


    Rachel forced a smile, apologizing, "I''m sorry, Ms. Craven..."


    It was only then that Sorena noticed Rachel''s bare foot and the fact that she was drenched from the rain.


    Her expression turned to one of surprise. "Mrs. Graham, did you just get back from fishing? How could you show up to school looking like this? One shoe, soaked clothes... Are you not embarrassed? You''re an adult: act like it! "Stay here and dry off first, then we''ll talk"


    Sorena gave Rachel a dismissive nce before turning back to July. "Not every parent can be asposed and refined as you, Mrs. Yard," she said with a smirk.


    1:22 Wed, Dec


    Chapter 629 People Like You from the Lower ss


    s


    Rachel quickly tried to exin, I''m sorry, Ms. Craven. I was so nervous when I heard your call, and this happened. Is there something wrong with Livia?"


    Sorena scoffed. "Just wait. Dry yourself off first, then we can have a chat.


    "You can wait outside until I''m ready. Don''t dirty up my office."


    Turning to July, Sorena added, "Mrs. Yard, please go into my office and rx for a moment. I''ve prepared tea and snacks for you."


    July looked Rachel up and down, sneering. "Oh, you''re Livia''s mom? No wonder Yelena dislikes Livia. With a parent like you, it''s no surprise your child is so troublesome!


    "Yelena is in the same ss as Livia, and it''s truly embarrassing. If I had known, I would have kept her our of this ss. With a family like yours, it''s no wonder our social status is being dragged down. If I told my friends about this, I''d be mortified! Rachel was left confused. "What''s your problem with my family? Maybe we''re not as wealthy as yours, but you don''t get to insult my child! What has she done to lower your standing?"


    Julyughed mockingly. "I''ll insult your child however want! With a family like yours, your child won''t amount to anything good when she grows up."


    Normally, Rachel wouldn''t engage in such arguments, but when it came to her daughter, she couldn''t hold


    back


    When she heard someone speaking so ill about her daughter, she became like a defensive hen, all riled up.


    Her eyes red with anger as she pointed at July. "I warned you. Don''t speak about my Livia again. I won''t stand for it


    Startled by Rachel''s fierce re, July took a step back. Fine, fine. I won''t argue with you. I don''t even want, to waste my time with people like you from the lower ss!" Sorena shot Rachel a cold look, snapping. This is a school, a ce of learning. Don''t make a scene here!"


    Sorena then turned to walk toward the office with July.


    July muttered under her breath, "My child can''t be in the same ss as someone tied to criminals. It would ruin her reputation!"


    Sorena nodded vigorously, like an eager child. "Yes, yes, Mrs. Yard, you''re absolutely right! Don''t waste your They''ll do anything!" breath on these lowlif


    Once they entered the office, Sorena resumed her sycophantic behavior.


    "Mrs. Yard, I apologize for the mess. It''s not as immacte as your house."


    As she spoke, Sorena frantically patted dust off the sofa, still feeling guilty about how it looked. She even blew on the cushions to make sure they were spotless.


    After some effort, she seemed satisfied. "Mrs. Yard, it''s clean now. Please, have a seat. I''ll make you a cup of tea. I got the teabags just this morning, especially for you.


    11 22 Wed, Dec 4 u GG


    11:22


    Chapter 629 People Like You from the Lower ss


    .


    "Oh, and I almost forgot! I heard you wereing, so I made a special trip to the dairy store this morning and picked up two bottles of yogurt. They told me it was airlifted from Tanqueriast night. Let me bring it over for you to try Sorena hurried to grab the yogurt and set out pastries. Soon, the coffee table was filled with a variety of snacks and drinks.


    July sat back, watching Sorena scurrying about, clearly pleased with herself.


    "Alright, Ms. Craven, you take care of things. That disgusting parent is still outside. Get rid of her and her daughter as soon as possible.


    "Having a child like that in your ss makes me ufortable. Just think about it-her uncle is a gang leader. Having her in the same ss as my daughter is a bad omen."


    Sorena stood before July, nodding respectfully. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Yard. I''ll make her sign the papers and leave right away.


    "T''ll take care of it right now, I''m just as worried about my reputation. So wait here for a bit. I''ll just take a while.

 The Deadly 630

    Chapter 630 Make Such Ridiculous usations.


    Chapter 630 Make Such Ridiculous usations


    15


    s


    Sorena quickly exited the office and stepped into the hallway, her warm smile from earlier fading into at cold expressIDIL


    She inhaled deeply, visibly angry.


    If the school wasn''t filled with students, she might have let her temper re.


    "Mrs. Graham, just look at the time! How could it take you 20 minutes to get from that rundown ce of yours to the school? Couldn''t you afford a cab? Oh, wait, I forgot, you can''t even afford one," Sorena mocked, her gaze drifting to Rachel''s bare feet.


    Did you run here? Impressive. A family like yours, struggling to get by, and you still think you can send your child to a top school like Southstone No. 1 High School?"


    Rachel was stunned.


    She had never expected Sorena, of all people, to speak with such venom.


    "Ms. Craven, if you''re asking how my child got into such a good school. I''ll tell you-Livia entered Southstone No. 1 High School as the top student in the entire district. "Unlike some students who get in through connections or by exploiting the system."


    Sorena''s face reddened with anger. "What did you just say? This school is one of the best. Which student could simply buy their way in?


    "Your child might have been top-ranked, but I still suspect she might''ve cheated to get that score!


    "I didn''t ask you to bring up irrelevant topics. The reason I called you here is to discuss Livia''s transfer paperwork! I won''t tolerate children like hers in my ss!" "Why, Ms. Craven?" Rachel asked, bewildered.


    "As far as I know, my child has always been at the top of your ss and never dropped out of the top three in the entire school. What could possibly justify forcing her to transfer?"


    "You''re asking for justification?" Sorena scoffed. "I teach the best ss in the grade-everyone is aiming for. Brighton University. I have the right to choose the kind of students I want. That''s reason enought


    "Your child doesn''t belong in my ss, and certainly not at our school. Get her out!"


    Rachel clenched her fists, trying to keep her emotions under control. "Ms. Craven, can you please exin what my child has done to make you so intolerant of her?"


    Sorena''s lips curled into a mockery of a smile. "Your daughter has caused major disruption in the ss,pletely upsetting the harmony between the students and interfering with the normal flow of lessons. I''ve already spoken to the principal, and he''s fully on board with my decision.


    "Now, take your child and leave. I''ll go get the paperwork. And don''t even think about stepping into my office looking like that.


    Wed,


    630 Make Such Ridiculous usations


    +5 Free C


    "You''re covered in dirt, and I don''t want you making a mess in my space. Stay here while I get the forms.


    The


    principal, out of pity, has already set up a spot for your child at a less prestigious school. You can head there and enroll directly Rachel''s anger boiled inside her, but she swallowed it down for the sake of her child.


    "Ms. Craven, if you''re determined to transfer my child, fine. But you owe me an exnation. How exactly did she disrupt your ss?"


    "How has she disturbed it?" Sorena rolled her eyes.


    "Let me exin, July, thedy earlier, her daughter''s Yelena, who was once a respected ss leader. But your daughter, Livia, sits alone in the back, working hard and avoiding interactions. And yet, she''s still the top student.


    "The other students started flocking to her for help, asking her to tutor them. Within two weeks of the semester, she became the center of attention. Doesn''t that seem strange?


    "A family like yours, barely scraping by-how could your child possibly have so many ssmates gravitating toward her?


    Yelena tried to treat the students to meals, but no one was interested. She came to me crying, upset that everyone was so nice to Livia and even brought her snacks.


    "Livia''s poor character has disrupted Yelena''s position as the ss leader!


    "When it came time for the election of new ss leaders, everyone but Yelena voted for Livia to be on themittee. Yelena wanted the position but didn''t get it. What does that tell you? It means your child is interfering with Yelena''s development. A child like that has no ce in my ss!"


    Rachel was taken aback. "Ms. Craven, I don''t understand. How is my child interfering with Yelena? She always sits quietly in the back of the ss, and I told her not to talk so she wouldn''t disturb anyone."


    Sorena nodded, as if her reasoning were wless. "Yes, Livia stays in the back, silent and studious, but still. the other students flock to her. They ask her for academic help, but won''t even chat with Yelena about things like clothes or beauty tips. "Yelena has cried several times about it. The other students just don''t want to engage with her


    Rachel let out a sarcasticugh. "Ms. Craven, to be honest, most students care more about getting into a good college than talking about food, fashion, or beauty. If they don''t engage in those shallow conversations with Yelena, who can we really me?" Sorena sneered. "Of course, your child is to be med! Why does she have to be so good at studying?


    Rachel suddenly understood the underlying issue. "So, Ms. Craven, what you''re really saying is that because my daughter helped her ssmates with their academics, she''s disrupted Yelena''s chance to engage in trivial conversations?" "Exactly!" Sorena responded without hesitation.


    "As long as Livia is in my ss, Yelena can''t perform her role as ss leader. Do you have any idea how much trouble Yelena''s parents are causing me over this


    Chapter 630 Make Such Ridiculous usations


    Rachel raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Craven, is being good school really a crime? Isn''t Southstone No. 1 He School supposed to be about preparing students for college


    "My child does well academically, and now you''re using her of ruining Yelena''s opportunity? I just don''t get it. Yelena''sck of likability is not my daughter''s fat, and this whole situation seemsp unreasonable."


    Sorena chuckled mockingly. "Let me make something dear-we don''t care about grades here. We care about character. Livia is selfish, focusing only on her own grades and neglecting the ss unity. A chid She that is not wee in my ss." Rachel''s anger bubbled over. "Ms. Craven, I never expected you, as a teacher, to make such ridiculous


    usations!


    "Is this just baseless gossip? Or is it because I didn''t offer you a bank card-"


    Sorena''s sharp pnded across Rachel''s face.


    At that moment, Robin and Elliott, who had been walking up the stairs, froze in shock at the scene ""Excuse me, where is Livia''s ss?"

 The Deadly 631

    Chapter 631 What I Say Goes


    Chapter 631 What I Say Goes


    Rachel was in shock, her face burning as she held her cheek, staring at Robin and Elliott as they approached. They''re looking for Livia?


    Ignoring the sting, she straightened up and eyed them with suspicion. "Who are you, and what do you


    want with her?


    "Im Lavia''s mother. Whatever it is, just tell me."


    Elliott nced at Rachel briefly. "You must be Rachel, right? Good. We''re not here for Livia. We''re here for you. We stopped by your ce earlier, but the neighbor, told us you were at your kid''s school, so we followed you here." Rachel felt even more bewildered, a sinking feeling in her chest. Are they connected to Draven''s side? "Um What do you want from me?


    "I don''t have time for this right now, Something''s happened with my daughter at school. Let me sort that out first, and then we can talk."


    "What happened to your daughter?" Robin asked casually, his tone nonchnt.


    Before Rachel could respond, a sharp voice rang out. "Tye ordered Livia to transfer immediately. She''s leaving Southstone No. 1 High School today.


    "Stop wasting time here, Rachel," Sorena added with a sneer. "I have more important things to do. No time for this nonsense,


    "I''ll get the transfer forms. Once you sign them, you can take Livia and leave. I don''t want to see Livia here


    anymore.


    "Stop!" Robin said sharply, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Sorena. "Are you a teacher?"


    Sorena halted, casting a scornful nce at Robin. She thought to herself. If he''s friends with Rachel, he must be just another lowlife.


    No matter how well you dress, it doesn''t change your ce at the bottom.


    Sorena shot him a look of disdain. "Yes, I''m a teacher. What''s it to you?


    "I''ll be reporting you to the principal. People like you shouldn''t even be allowed on school grounds!"


    She then turned around to leave.


    "Did I say you could go?" Robin wiped his clean hands with a wet wipe while asking, "Is a wench like you really a teacher


    Just now, I saw you hit her. Is that how today''s teachers behave? That''s truly disgraceful."


    Rachel stood there, stunned by Robin''s calm yet forceful words.


    The air was thick with tension, and she could barely find the words to speak.


    78%


    s


    Chapter 631 What I Say Goes


    She hurriedly spoke, "Sir, you can''t do this-*


    "Don''t worry," Robin continued with a steely tone, "I''ll make sure this pig learns some manners. It won''t affect your child''s future."


    Rachel felt a cold sweat break out on her skin. She didn''t know how to react.


    Sorena''s anger was palpable. "Who are you calling a pig she hissed, her fists clenched in fury.


    Robin''s face was unreadable. T''m calling you a pig. Got a problem with that?"


    The atmosphere seemed to crackle as Sorena, realizing she was no match for Robin''s intimidation, faltered. A deep sense of unease began to creep into her. "I''m not wasting any more time with you," she said, turning on her heel to leave.


    Robin, however, shed a grin that sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. "Oh, but I will"


    "How dare you- Sorena began, but was cut off


    when Robin pped her hard across the face.


    She stumbled backward, crashing into the wall with a heavy thud, gasping for air.


    Rachel stood frozen, horrified by what had just happened.


    This was it.


    She was thinking of talking to the school board and begging them to let Livia stay here as a student.


    But with Robin''s p, any hope of saving Livia''s ce in the school had evaporated.


    Just then, the principal, Hugo Thorne, rushed onto the scene, nked by his assistant, Luther Gallow


    He took in the chaotic scene with wide eyes, his voice trembling in shock. "Ms. Craven, what happened?"


    Seeing Hugo and Luther, Sorena immediately clung to Hugo''s leg like a child, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mr. Thorne, these are Mrs. Graham''s people! They attacked me, and I won''t let this go! Make them take Livia and leave. They don''t belong here!"


    Hugo squinted at Rachel, Robin, and Elliott. "Are you Livia''s mother?" he asked, his tone cold.


    Rachel rushed forward. "Mr. Thorne, please, let me exin-


    "I don''t need your exnation," he snapped. "Take your child and leave. This school won''t ept students. from families like yours."


    Robin''s voice was steely. Are you the principal? There has to be a legitimate reason for expelling a


    student."


    "Reason?" Hugo scoffed. I''m the principal here. What say goes. If I say someone has to leave, they leave."


    Robin''s gaze darkened. "A principal at a so-called prestigious school like this, talking down to people like that?" 2/3


    112 Wed,


    Chapter 631 What I Say Goes


    s


    Hugo sneered at him. "Let me make it clear. Livia''s presence here has caused problems for another student


    a student from a family you wouldn''t want to cross. And I''ve learned that Livia''s uncle is Draven, the leader of Draven Group, who was just taken down by the authorities yesterday. Our school has no interest in students from such backgrounds. So, take Livia and go. Rachel hesitated, then bowed to Hugo. "Mr. Thorne, please, I beg you. My child is one of the top three students in the entire school! She hasn''t caused trouble, and the other students like her. They want to discuss academic matters with her,


    "She doesn''t even fight Yelena topete for student council, and she''s never tried to run for ss president."


    "No matter how good her grades are, Livia is not wee here!" Sorena shrieked. "That jerk pped me! I''m calling the police!


    "Rachel, take your child and leave. It won''t matter how long you bow. Mr. Thorne''s decision is final!


    "Get out of here. Crawl out, for all I care!"


    Robin flicked the wet wipe from his hand, a sly smile creeping across his face. "Looks like one p wasn''t enough. Elliott, give her a little lesson."


    Elliott stepped forward, grabbing Sorena by the hair and pping her twice, hard.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Hugo and Luther stared, unable to process the recklessness of the two men.


    Rachel could only stand there, utterly speechless, as the tension reached its peak. There was no going back now,


    In despair, she copsed to the floor, tears of frustration streaking down her face.


    At that moment, July emerged from the office, her eyes widening at the scene before her.


    "Mr. Thome, Ms. Craven, w-what happened here?" she stammered.


    Sorena, her face bruised and bloody, pointed at Elliott and Robin, her voiceced with venom


    "Mrs. Yard, I was only doing my job, trying to transfer Livia, and they attacked me!"


    July turned to Rachel, Robin, and Elliott, her eyes cold as ice. "It''s my decision to transfer your child. Livia''s actions have harmed Yelena''s development, and children from families like yours should never be allowed to stay at this school!"

 The Deadly 632

    Chapter 632 Kick Her While She''s Down!


    Chapter 632 Kick Her While She''s Down! +3 Free Coins


    Robin stared at the sharply dressed woman in front of him with disdain, his expression twisted into a cold, biting sneer that radiated superiority.


    July looked back at Robin and the others with a sneer, then continued, Tve done my homework. That lowlife, Draven, the one who got what wasing to him yesterday, was your brother-Livia''s uncle! "Your daughter was raised in that kind of toxic environment, surrounded by such shady people. It''s no wonder she''s not a saint!


    "My daughter''s supposed to be in the same ss as someone like that-it''s terrifying!


    "Having her near my unimaginable!"


    ild will only ruin her future. The damage it could do to her reputation is


    Rachel, doing her best to keep her anger under control, shot back, "Mrs. Yard, please be careful with your words. You''re crossing a line here! You can talk about me all you want, but don''t drag my child into it! "You''ve done your research on us, so you think you know everything about me and my daughter, but you can''t just make such sweeping judgments. My daughter is innocent!


    "Livia has never been involved with Draven Group. Not a single penny we''ve spent hase from them.


    "As far as I know, my daughter is quiet, keeps to herself in ss, and doesn''t talk to anyone. She focuses on her studies, working hard to get into a good college.


    "My daughter has no interest in running for any student positions, like your daughter does


    "If you''re so worried, let me reassure you: My daughter will never be involved in any student elections.


    "She won''t go after titles like ''Outstanding Student'' or ''Model Student


    "Don''t worry. If your daughter''s campaign is at risk, my daughter won''t be a part of it. Is that good enough for you?


    "All my daughter and I want is to focus on our studies and go to university. We''ve never been interested in any awards or honors.


    "We know our ce. Those kinds of des are meant for families like yours, not for us.


    July sneered, "Oh, I know your daughter doesn''t belong in those rankings. But the real issue is, with your daughter in the ss, Yelena has barely any support! "I''ve spent so much money, and yet none of the ss vores are going to Yelena. What do you think that


    means!


    It means your daughter''s used some despicable tricks to win over the boys and girls in that ss!"


    Rachel''s patience snapped. "Mrs. Yard, exin yourself What exactly did my daughter do that''s so ''despicable? "You''re an adult, so take responsibility for your words!


    Chapter 632 Kick Her While She''s Down!


    "Throwing out usations like this is just cruel!"


    K 78%


    +10 Free Cons


    July sneered, "Why should I take responsibility when I''m talking to someone like you and your family?"


    Rachel''s anger was rising, but she tried to stayposed. "You may think you have ss, but you should at least have some basic manners. "The way you''re ndering my daughter is shameful!"


    "Who''s being shameful here? July pointed aggressively at Rachel''s face.


    "Your daughter''s uncle is the leader of the Draven Group, a notorious gang. That means she''s got that same blood running through her veins!


    "If Livia didn''t use her looks to charm the boys, how else would she win their attention over my daughter''s? How else could she steal their focus?


    "Mr. Thorne, Ms. Craven, stop wasting time with these lower-ss people. Get rid of them now!


    "People like them have no ce in a school like Southstone No. 1 High School!


    "My daughter''s dignity and reputation are too important to be tainted by their presence!"


    Rachel could only shake her head in bitterness, unable to find the words to respond.


    The truth was painful. She and Draven were siblings, and Draven''s path had gone astray partly because of her.


    Once, Draven had been a good boy, but their cruel teacher had pushed him down this dark road.


    Hugo nodded eagerly, trying to please July. "Mrs. Yard, don''t worry. We''ll take care of the paperwork immediately and have them removed. This way, the school will be rid of one less unstable element!" Rachel desperately pleaded, "Mr. Thorne, please, don''t expel my daughter. Just let her finish high school and go to college!


    "I''m begging you, Mr. Thorne. You''re a parent too-have somepassion for my daughter. It''s not her fault she was born into a family like ours. Please, let her stay.


    "I promise, she will follow all the rules and never cause trouble for anyone else.


    "I''m even willing to have her keep to herself and not speak a word, as long as you let her stay and fish her education."


    "Hah!" Sorena scoffed, her tone mocking. "Stop ying the victim! You''re acting like we''re bullying you!


    I''ve been polite enough, but you should''ve known by now that your gangster brother is trash, and you should''ve been kicked out long ago!


    "You really think it''s reasonable to let your daughter stay in this school?


    "It''s a disgrace to the entire ss and the reputation of this institution!


    "Don''t even think about letting her stay here. Just get out!"


    III


    Chapter 632 Kick Her While She''s Down!


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin shot Sorena a cold re. "It''s funny you didn''t say any of this before Draven was caught and punished.


    "I''m sure if you had dared. Draven would''ve killed your whole family."


    Sorena flinched, her confidence evaporating.


    But after a moment, she regained herposure and smirked again. "Well, the important thing now is that Draven''s gone! Now, there''s nothing stopping me from doing whatever I want to Rachel!" "You''re saying that now that Draven''s gone, you''re going to kick her while she''s down?" Robin chuckled.


    Sorena grinned maliciously. "Exactly. What are you going to do about it?"


    Robin shook his head. "I call people like you beasts. And beasts deserve to be put down. Looks like you won''tst the day."


    "You''re calling me a beast? You''re the real beast!" Sorena''s fury peaked, her anger nearly boiling over!


    Robin pointed at Sorena and turned to Elliott. "Deal with this beast!"


    Elliott, wearing white gloves, stepped forward.


    "W-what are you going to do?" Sorena backed away, panic in her voice, hiding behind Hugo.


    Elliott smiled sweetly, almost innocently. ''Don''t be scared. We''re not going to kill you. Just a little lesson, that''s all!"


    He grabbed Sorena by the hair and mmed her head into the hallway railing with a sickening thud. "Trash! You''re defiling the reputation of this noble profession!"


    "Ah! Mr. Thorne, call the police! They''re killing me...


    "Sorena screamed, her face bloodied and hysterical.


    Elliott''s grin turned wicked as he yanked her hair again, mming her head into the railing once more. "Who cares that I''m killing you?

 The Deadly 633

    Chapter 683 Call Taylor and Ask Him Who Elliott Chandler Is!


    Chapter 633 Call Taylor and Ask Him Who Elliott Chandler Is!


    Rachel was horrified by Elliott''s actions.


    278%


    +10 Free Coins


    The level of violence on disy seemed like something only the dangerous men under Draven''smand would be capable of


    "What are you doing? Stop right now! Rachel said, shaking her head in disbelief, her eyes filled with hopelessness


    "If this keeps going, my daughter''s life will be ruined! There won''t even be the slightest hope left to change her fate." Elliott frowned and let go of Sorena''s hair. "What are you talking about?"


    Rachel pleaded desperately, Tve already told Draven, I have no connection to Draven Group. Stay out of my affairs.. "Draven Group is finished. What are you even here for?


    "With the way you''re causing trouble, I''m afraid my daughter won''t even be able to finish her education."


    Rachel copsed on the floor, her face streaked with tears, shaking her head in helplessness.


    Elliott understood what she meant. She must have thought of Robin and him as remnants of the Dravent Group


    He raised an eyebrow. "Draven and his gang of thugs aren''t even worthy of being my associates! You''re overthinking


    Rachel paused, confused. "So you''re not with Draven? Then what are you doing here?"


    Elliott sneered. "You don''t need to know!"


    "But... But if you keep doing this, my child won''t be able to go to school!" Rachel said angrily.


    Elliott spoke in a low, firm tone. "Your child will have no trouble attending school. As long as she wants to study, she can go to any school in the country." Rachel was left speechless.


    What am I supposed to do now?


    Rachel had originally thought she could swallow her pride, beg the school to show some mercy, and let her child finish high school.


    But now, why did these two lunatics have to show up and get involved?


    If they weren''t from Draven Group, then why were they interfering in her family''s affairs?


    Were they enemies of Draven and Shere, here to take revenge on her and her daughter?


    What am I supposed to do now?


    Wed, De


    Chapter 633 Call Taylor and Ask Him Who Elliott Chandler Is!


    If this keeps escting, I''ll have no choice but to run away with my daughter.


    The more Rachel thought about it, the more afraid she became.


    10 Free Coms


    For years, she had endured everything, hoping to change her daughter''s fate, free her from their broken family''s dark past, and let her live the life she deserved


    But even with Draven gone, peace seemed out of reach


    Now, with July and Sorena stirring up trouble.


    And with these two meddlesome men interfering, her daughter''s chance of staying in school was practically hopeless.


    Rachel was in despair.


    Hugo had been staring in shock at the violent scene and finally regained hisposure.


    "You thugs! I''m calling the police right now to have you all arrested!"


    He immediately picked up the phone and dialed Deputy Chief Derek Graves at the Southstone District Police Department.


    "Derek, a group of thugs is causing trouble at my school. I suspect they''re remnants of the Draven Group. Can youe over?"


    Luther, the principal''s assistant, quickly summoned the school security.


    Hugo, fearing they might be from Draven Group, nervously hid behind the security guards.


    Rachel rushed forward in desperation. "Mr. Thorne, please, just give my daughter some space. While Draven and I are siblings, it was my own issues that led him down the path of crime in his younger years. "But my daughter has never had any rtionship with her uncle.


    "My brother, Draven, is fully aware of this. We hadn''t been in touch for decades.


    "Throughout all of this. I''ve never epted a single cent from him or anyone else in the family.


    "My brother is well aware of this and has never had any contact with Livia.


    "Draven always hoped Livia could rely on her own abilities to walk the path that was meant for her.


    "Mr. Thorne, please believe us. We have no ties to Draven Group. Y


    can verify this for yourself."


    Julyughed rockingly. "My husband had someone look into your past. It''s true, Draven became a criminal because of you.


    "Back when you were in school, you had an affair with your homeroom teacher. Your brother, in a fit of rage, killed the teacher and his entire family. That''s what pushed him down the path of crime! "You''ve always been an immoral woman, so how could you expect your daughter to turn out any better?


    "I refuse to believe that so many of her ssmates are actually fond of her!


    Chapter 633 Call Taylor and Ask Him Who Elliott Chandler Ist


    "She''s probably just as shameless as you, using cheap tricks to seduce the boys, which is why everyone enjoys being around her!


    "Even if you beg us today, it won''t matter. That sit from your family has to leave Southstone No. 1 High-


    Smack! Robin''s hand pped July''s face.


    "You hit me?" July copsed to the ground, clutching her swollen cheek and screaming in rage


    "You''re a vicious woman!" Robin sneered.


    "You dare hit me?! I''m going to kill you!" July screamed, her voice filled with fury.


    "Mr. Thome, I don''t want the police involved. My husband''s men will kill them all!"


    Then, July grabbed her phone. "None of you are getting away! If I don''t make sure you''re all dead today. I''m an animal!"


    Robin shrugged. "Well, that''s the most urate way to define yourself!"


    Just wait, you''re bringing this on yourself!" July cried, dialing Sonny''s number as tears streamed down her face. "Sonny, hurry to the school, sob sob, I... I''ve been hit by two b*stards!"


    On the other end of the line, Sonny''s furious shout was loud enough for everyone to hear. July. I''ming! Anyone who dares hurt you or our daughter, I''ll kill them


    Sonny Yard on the other end of the line hung up. He had just started to get ready with his lover when he received a call from his wife,


    Sonny had nned to put on his clothes and head to the school immediately


    But he couldn''t resist the woman at his side, who tangled with him.


    Reluctantly, he gave in to her advances, engaging in another round of passion before his lover finally let him go.


    Ten minutester, the sound of wailing police sirens echoed in the distance.


    Derek personally led a team of SWAT officers to Southstone No. 1 High School.


    I


    Seeing the police arrive, Hugo stood up straighter, gaining some confidence.


    He pointed at Robin and Elliott. "Chief Graves, I suspect these two are remnants of the Draven Group! Look at what they''ve done at our school!"


    The moment Hugo spoke, a dozen SWAT officers swiftly trained their weapons on Robin and Elliott


    Derek, a seasoned detective who had only recently been promoted to Deputy Chief, didn''t rush to give the order for their arrest.


    Instead, he studied both men intently.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here? Answer me now, or it have you both arrested on the spott


    Wed, De


    Chapter 633 Call Taylor and Ask Him Who Elliott Chandler Is!


    +10 Free Coins


    Elliott smiled coldly. "I advise you not to act impulsively. You won''t be able to handle the consequences."


    Just then, Sorena, now recovered, screamed, "Chief Graves, these criminals should be dealt with immediately!"


    "Deal with me?" Elliottughed and shook his head, then yanked Sorena by the hair again, mming her head into the railing.


    He turned and pointed at Derek. "Call Taylor and ask him wh

 The Deadly 634

    Chapter 634 The Destruction of a Generation''s Perception and Soul! Chapter 634 The Destruction of a Generation''s Perception and Soul! Derek stiffened, a cold shiver running down his spine.


    Elliott Chandler?


    Mr. Elliott of Northlorn Residence?


    He was their highest-ranking superior, the heir of Northlorn Residence


    Northlorn Residence, home to the esteemed Eight Kings, also served as the headquarters for Draconial''s police and SWAT team officers.


    Ollending someone like him was not something a mere deputy chief of a small district police station could handle! -


    Derek carefully studied Elliott, too cautious to speak.


    However, to confirm the situation, he still picked up his phone and dialed Taylor of the Provincial Police Headquarters.


    As soon as the call connected, Elliott snatched the phone from his hand. Taylor, I''m at Southstone No.1 High School, the senior department.


    Your subordinate, Deputy Chief Derek Graves of Southstone Police Station, brought in the SWAT team without asking any questions and tried to arrest me and Mr. Ramsey. You shoulde over and see for yourself why we need to be brought to your station for any exnation!" Then, he abruptly tossed the phone back to Derek.


    Derek took the phone, and Taylor''s voice came through, stern and scolding. "As a deputy chief, you straight to arresting people without even asking why? Who gave you the authority to do that?!


    "Wait for me. I''ll be there soon. Once this is over, you''ll set aside your current duties ande back to train. If you still don''t know your ce, then you can take that uniform off.


    "Since you''re there, fully cooperate with Mr. Elliott''s work!"


    Is this really Mr. Elliott of Northlorn Residence?


    Derek trembled uncontrobly.


    This was someone he had never even dreamed of meeting in his lifetime. How could he show up now?


    And here he was, about to issue an order to arrest him.


    Was he trying to get himself killed?


    "Mr. Elliott, I''m sorry...I didn''t recognize who you were I''ve never seen you im


    person, so 1-


    Elliott snorted. If I weren''t here today, you would have blindly followed that bast rd principal,ing here to arrest people without any regard for the situation. Is that how someone with your experience as a veteran detective should act? 174


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 634 The Destruction of a Generation''s Perception and Soul!


    K 78%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Think carefully. Are you a police officer of Draconia, or just ackey for that ipetent principal?


    "If you can''t figure that out, you might as well go home and sell sweet potatoes!"


    Derek was drenched in cold sweat, his head lowered the trembled in front of Elliott.


    Technically speaking, he already crossed the line.


    By the department''s rules, he would be sent to Internal Affairs for interrogation!


    What made things even worse was that this behavior was directed at Elliott of Northlorn Residence!


    Derek could hardly contain his hatred for that b*stard Hugo.


    If it weren''t for him, how would he have ended up in this mess?


    He had only just stepped into the role of deputy chief, and now, facing this situation, his career practically finished..


    He immediately pointed at the SWAT team. "Put your guns down, now! Who told you to aim your weapons at Mr. Elliott?!"


    The officers immediately lowered their weapons.


    They all knew exactly who Elliott of Northlorn Residence was.


    The entire Draconia police force was under the jurisdiction of Northlon Residence.


    It was their headquarters!


    How could someone like Elliott ever be someone they could challenge?


    Used to being arrogant, they never imagined they''d encounter someone of such power.


    Without hesitation, everyone saluted respectfully to Elliott.


    Hugo stood frozen, dumbfounded by the scene.


    What''s happening here?


    These were the people / called in. Why are they saluting this thing?


    "Chief Graves, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Derek wanted to kick Hugo right now. "Hugo, exin yourself! What is going on here? Tell me, now!"


    Hugo stiffened, ncing between Derek, Ellion, and Robin.


    A wave of dread washed over him.


    These two young men were clearly not the kind of people he could afford to mess with.


    Didn''t Sorena say these two were remnants of the Draven Group?


    Chapter 634 The Destruction of a Generation''s Perception and Soul!


    Why was Derek acting so submissive around them?


    The Deputy Chief of Southstone Police Station was showing them this kind of respect.


    Not just respect, fear!


    10 Free Coins


    And when Derek thought back to the tone of Elliott''s call to Taylor at the Provincial Police Headquarters, it was clear that Elliott''s position was higher than Taylor''s


    Who exactly were these two, to hold such immense power?


    Northlorn Residence might seem distant and unfamiliar to Hugo, but Taylor, the head of Brookhaven Police, was a well-known and respected figure.


    It seemed he had truly run into trouble today.


    "Chief Graves, here''s the situation, Mr. Elliott''s friend Rachel Jensen''s daughter, Livia Graham, is in ss 2 of the second year. Thisdy, July Lamont, ims that her child, Yelena Yard, has no friends in ss, and she mes it all on Livia. "So, because of this, Sorena Craven, the homeroom teacher of ss 2, ns to expel Livia."


    Derek sneered. "And you''re going along with that? Are you going to expel her too?


    "Sorena is a disgrace, a teacher with no ethics. Making such an irresponsible decision, does she not understand that this could destroy a child''s future?


    "Ruining someone''s future is just as bad asmitting murder or arson! People like her don''t deserve to be teachers!


    The presence of such trash in the teaching profession is a disgrace to the entire education system!


    "As educators, they are supposed to shape young minds, yet if their own souls are so corrupt, how can they pass on kindness andpassion to our children?


    "Our society must have zero tolerance for teachers like this!


    "If we allow such beasts to


    ntinue teaching, it''s not just one child''s future they''ll destroy, it will be the perception and souls of an entire generation!


    "What gives you the right to expel a student on a whim


    "I forgot to mention, Mr. Bateson has already informed me that he has invited Jamal Edgar of the Provincial Bureau of Culture and Education to address this matter. And, the head of the Southstone District Education Bureau will also be on-site to handle the matter. "You can expect a clear response from your education bureau regarding this issue at your school!"


    Hugo nearly wet himself upon hearing Derek''s words.


    If this situation escted, he was truly finished.


    He had epted a significant sum of money from July family to ensure Yelena got into this high school.


    Chapter 634 The Destruction of a Generation''s Perception and Soul!


    78%


    +10 Free Coins


    The problem was, the bribes he had epted weren''t just for Yelena, there were many, and he had been taking them every year.


    The sums involved were enough to get him executed.


    "Chief Graves, there''s no need to escte this. We can just decide not to expel Livia, right?


    "Mrs. Yard, what do you think? I think we can settle this quietly; it''s not a big deal.


    12:00


    Before Hugo could finish speaking, July snapped, "No way. Now that it''se to this, I won''t back down!"


    Hugo kept giving her frantic nces, but July wasn''t about to let it go.


    She had never been so humiliated in her life, and today, she was determined to bring them down, no matter the cost.


    Derek spoke coldly. "Because this involves expelling a student, I think we should wait for the education department officials toe and thoroughly verify the situation."


    Hugo''s mind went nk. This was it, he was done!


    That idi"t July, is she blind?!


    If this kept escting, everyone would be doomed.


    TH

 The Deadly 635

    Chapter 635 Dare to Threaten Me?


    Chapter 635 Dare to Threaten Me?


    Hugo looked at July''s excited look and wanted to strangle her to death.


    +10 Free Coins


    The Osborne Group could never afford to offend someone who even the Police Headquarters were afraid


    of


    And yet, this woman was still making a scene, digging her own grave and dragging Sonny into the mess with her.


    Hugo felt nothing but regret


    He silently swore to himself that he would never again ept money from such foolish women.


    At critical moments, that kind of money could be deadly.


    If the Department of Education and the local Education Bureau decided to investigate thoroughly, it would be the end of him.


    Therge bribes he''d taken, along with his affairs with female teachers like Sorena-if any of that were toe out, he''d be lucky to escape with his life.


    Every year, he reserved nearly half of the avable spots for students, saving them for parents willing to pay, and allowing children who didn''t meet the requirements to get into the school. Over the years, the total had reached hundreds of millions.


    He couldn''t even keep track of the exact amount he had taken.


    He had repeatedly warned the parents and students to stay under the radar, or they''d be in big trouble.


    But July, of all people, was being so brazen about it.


    s, if you don''t seek death, you won''t die!


    Other people struggle to get into this school to get into a good university, while her family just wants to show off.


    Women and children like them must be out of their minds!


    It was clear, dealing with idi''ts would lead to being dragged to the ughterhouse..


    Sorena had told him that agreeing to July''s request to deal with Rachel''s child wouldn''t be a problem.


    After all, with the Draven Group wiped out, taking out Livia and Rachel was just part of the n, and they would have no choice but to ept it.


    But he never imagined these two would show up!


    Their status was so high that it was beyond his reach.


    What the hell should he do now?


    Chapter 635 Dare to Threaten Me?


    Looking at July, it seemed like she wasn''t done yet.


    78%


    +10 Free Coins


    If she kept causing trouble, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    He had to stop her now. He couldn''t let her keep goinglike this!


    Before he could even say anything to stop her, July snapped, "Chief Graves, are you sure you''ve got the right person?


    "They''re friends of Draven! You''re not going after him, but you''re rning Mr. Thorne. What''s going on here?"


    Derek nced at July. "Yelena Yard is your daughter, right?


    "Your husband, Sonny Yard, will be here soon, too. Looks like your whole family is about to get involved


    The officials from the Provincial Bureau of Culture and Education will arrive shortly, and they will reassess your child''s admission to Southstone High.


    If any vitions are found, Yelena will be expelled!


    "Should there be any evidence of bribery, the authorities will pursue criminal charges against you."


    July hesitated for a moment before quickly responding, "Oh my, Chief Graves, how did we go from discussing underground forces to my child''s school admission?


    "My child is exceptional, with a well-rounded extracurricr life. She''s not only an excellent character but also great at interacting with her ssmates.


    "Though her grades might be a bitcking. Yelena has a strong personal charm."


    Derek replied coldly, Tm not from the education department. Save it for them. When the officials from the Department of Education arrive, they''ll verify it."


    "No problem; let them check all they want!" July replied confidently, then pointed at Robin.


    "Chief Graves, this thug hit me. Shouldn''t you arrest someone like him?"


    Derek nced up at Robin, his eyes widening in surprise when he saw Elliott standing respectfully in front


    of him.


    He didn''t even notice this person earlier.


    Anyone whomanded such respect from Elliott must have an exceptionally high,status.


    Derek shot a nce at July. "If this gentleman hit you, there must be a reason. You know that better than


    anyone.


    July''s temper red. "Chief Graves, are you siding with them?!


    "I''ll remind you, my husband is the trusted right-hand man of Heath Osborne, the wealthiest man in the province and head of Osborne Group.


    "By doing this, Mr. Osborne will surely have a problem with you!


    Chapter 635 Dare to Threaten Me?


    You


    think just because you''re the deputy chief of a district police station, you''re something special? Let me remind you, even your chief has to show respect when Mr. Osborne is around! And as for you... Ha! Derek took a deep breath, forcing himself to suppress the frustration rising within him.


    Seeing Derek stay silent, July pointed at Robin and fired back, "Just wait! When my husband gets here, he won''t let you off!


    "The Osbornes can snap their fingers and destroy you!"


    Robin ignored her. Instead, he took out his phone and dialed, "Heath, get over to Southstone No. 1 High School now! Your dog''s out biting people again!"


    Just as July stood there in shock, a middle-aged man with four tough-looking bodyguards quickly approached from outside.


    "July, what''s going on?"


    Without hesitation, July rushed forward and threw herself into Sonny''s arms, pointing at Robin. "Sonny, this bast rd hit me! And Derek is taking their side!"


    A flicker of displeasure shed in Sonny''s eyes.


    He patted July''s shoulder and turned his gaze to Derek. Chief Graves, this is your fault. How could you. police officer, let my wife be attacked by a thug right here? This is a failure on your part! "Don''t forget, Osborne Group has made significant donations to the police station. We''ve never neglected you!"


    Derek said coldly, "Sonny, Osborne Group may have donated to our station, but that''s between the chief and Mr. Osborne. It has nothing to do with me, so there''s no need to try to leverage favors here. "Sonny, I suggest you back off. If you provoke the wrong person, you''ll have to face the consequences"


    Sonnyughed loudly. "Who in the provincial capital could 1, Sonny, not deal with? Osborne Group is the biggest name in this city!


    "Even the provincial governor has to show respect to our Mr. Osborne!"


    Derek sneered, "That''s Mr. Osborne, not your show to put on.


    "You''re just one of Mr. Osborne''s subordinates. Sonny, ve said all I''m going to say What you choose to do next is up to you


    Sonny shot a re at Derek, then turned to Robin. "You, of all people, didn''t even ask beforeying your hands on someone. Do you know hitting my wife could cost you your life?


    "The police are here today, so I''ll do you a favor and let you off for now.


    "Heh, just wait. Once you step out of this school, you''d better start praying for yourself?"


    "Get down! You worthless sem! How dare you threaten me? Anyone who dares to threaten me doesn''t deserve to live!"


    Chapter 635 Dare to Threaten Me?


    10 Free Coins


    Sonny copsed to the floor with a crash, shattering the tiles beneath him. Blood gushed from his legs.


    "W-what have you done to me?" Sonny screamed in agony. "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are! Anyone who threatens me will never be allowed to live!"

 The Deadly 636

    Chapter 636 Ruining My Daughter''s Growth Environment! July was stunned.


    The bizarre scene in front of her left her in a daze.


    How could her powerful husband get down to the floor before this unremarkable young man?


    Looking at Sonny''s pained expression, it was clear he was forced to get down


    No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.


    +10 Free Coins


    "What are you standing there for? Take him down!" July shouted instinctively at the four bodyguards.


    The bodyguards lunged toward Robin without hesitation.


    But Derek''s icy voice cut through the air. "I dare anyone to take a step forward. Move, and you''re done!"


    "Yes, Sir!" A group of SWAT officers immediately stepperl in, blocking the bodyguards'' advance.


    Seeing this, Sonny shouted, "Derek, mark my words! You''ll pay for what you did today!"


    "Sonny, maybe you should focus on dealing with today''s consequences yourself, Derek replied, shaking his head, unwilling to waste any more time on someone who hides behind empty threats. Some people see the truth in an instant.


    Others can spend a lifetime and never grasp it. Their destinies, as expected, are worlds apart.


    After today, do you even have a future, Sonny?


    Offending someone of this caliber-you''re lucky if you even see tomorrow''s sunrise.


    July, seeing Sonny on the floor, took a moment to recover from the shock.


    Pointing at Robin, she shouted, "You bast rd! What did you do to my husband? What right do you have to make him get down on the floor?"


    Robin wiped his clean hands with a wet wipe. "You''re questioning my right?


    "Then let me ask you-what right did you have to force an innocent child out of school?


    July sneered. "Because I have money, status, and powerful connectionsOf course I have the right to make someone like Livia, an outsider from the lower ranks, leave so she doesn''t ruin my daughter''s growth. environment!" Robin raised an eyebrow and looked at the cruel woman before him. "So, you''re saying that with money, status, and connections, you have the right to ruin someone''s life?


    "Then I guess if I were to destroy you right now. I''d have every reason to do so.


    "Get down!


    Chapter 636 Ruining My Daughter''s Growth Environment!


    "You, a vile woman, shouldn''t be allowed to walk this earth and pollute the air.


    With a loud thud, July fell to the cold tile floor of the hallway.


    The shattered corner of the tile dug painfully into her tkin, and in an instant, blood poured out.


    "Argh!" July screamed in agony, her voice filled with rage. "Bestard! What have you done to me? I''ll kill


    you


    Robin coldly tossed the wet wipe at July''s face. "Kill me You''ll never have that chance.


    "Save your energy. Breathe in the air while you can. You don''t have much time left."


    Sonny struggled frantically, shouting. "You little punk, just wait! Mr. Osborne will be here soon, and he''ll definitely kill you!"


    Robin smiled indifferently. "Sure, I''m looking forward to seeing how your Mr. Osborne ns to kill me."


    At that moment, a group of people hurried to the door of the sophomore office.


    At the front was Heath Osborne, the head of Osborne Group.


    Seeing the scene before him, Heath froze, trembling, beads of cold sweat running down his face. The few strands of hair on his head seemed to stand on end.


    When Sonny and July saw him, it was as if they were looking at their savior. They cried out. "Mr. Osborne, this b''stard is so audacious that he doesn''t even respect Osborne Group! You have to kill him today!" Heath quickly rushed to Robin''s side and apologized, "Mr. Ramsey. I''m sorry. I-I''ll take care of these two pests right away!"


    Robin waved his hand...


    Heath turned around, unleashing a furious barrage of kicks at Sonny and July.


    "How dare you! Osborne Group was given by Mr. Ramsey, and you have the nerve to offend him? What are youpared to him?


    "You''re just lowly employees under Osborne Group. How dare you use my name to stir up trouble? Who gave you the arrogance to act like this?!


    "How dare people like you talk about status, power, or money in front of Mr. Ramsey? You re nothing, not even worth ad*mn!


    "Before I came here, I made sure to gather the facts. You bribed that despicable principal and teacher to get your daughter into Southstone No. 1 High School.


    "Because of your daughter''s illegal admission, a deserving student lost their opportunity to attend this school


    "Your daughter gets into this prestigious school, and instead of appreciating the opportunity and working hard to catch up with the top students, you''re here showing off. "What exactly are you trying to unt? What do you even have to brag about?


    Chapter 636 Ruining My Daughter''s Growth Environment!


    "With your pathetic status, you think you can bully anyone? Are you out of your mind?


    +10 Free Cons


    "Open your eyes and take a good look. Do you really think you can challenge anyone here?


    "I''ll make it clear: there are kids in this school whose families are ten times more powerful than Osborne Group, but do they go around bullying others just because of it?


    "You''re nothing but animals; just a little power, and you think you can bully others!"


    July pointed at Robin, her voice filled with frustration. "Livia is the niece of the gang leader, Draven Jensen. What does that have to do with him?"


    "Draven and Shere were personally taken down by Mr. Ramsey, Elliott replied coldly, his eyes locked on July


    A heavy silence settled over the area in front of the sophomore ssroom.


    Sonny and July were instantly stunned, their mouths agape, cold sweat pouring down their faces.


    The person who killed monsters like Draven and Shere-what kind of terrifyingly powerful figure could that be?


    July suddenly felt a chilling breeze creeping down the back of her neck.


    Sorena, her face smeared with blood, was equally shocked.


    She wiped the blood from her eyes and turned her gaze toward Robin.


    The head of the Provincial Police Department, the leader of Osborne Group, and the heir of Northlor Residence-all figures whomand respect from all-someone of her status, a mere teacher, could never afford to provoke!


    At that moment, she was filled with bitter regret, cursing herself for not seeing sooner that she was dealing with a powerful figure.


    This time, it was truly over.


    Rachel, still in despair, was even more terrified after hearing Elliott''s words.


    Was this the man who personally killed her two brothers?


    Despite all her hatred for the actions of Draven and Shere, they were still her brothers.


    Now, standing before the man who had taken their lives, a surge of hatred rose within her.


    Just then, a group of people appeared at the top of the stairs.


    Leading the group was Taylor, the Director of the Brookhaven Police Department


    Behind him were Jamal Edgar, the Director of the Provincial Bureau of Culture and Education, Hector Larson, the Head of the Southstone District Education Bureau, and the Director of the District Admissions Office, along with other relevant officials. Taylor, Jamal, and the others quickly approached Robin


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 636 Ruining My Daughter''s Growth Environment!


    EL678%0


    +10 Free Coins


    "Mr. Ramsey, the provincial authorities are already aware of the situation at Southstone No. I High School.


    "This is a serious case of admission and academic misconduct!


    "The provincial authorities have set up a special investigation team to conduct a thorough probe into the admission fraud at this school.


    "We will take decisive action against the corrupt individuals who have infiltrated the teaching staff!

 The Deadly 637

    Chapter 637 Profiting from Educational Resources Is Shameless! Chapter 637 Profiting from Educational Resources Is Shameless!


    789


    +10 Free Cor


    A group of high-ranking provincial and ministerial officials stood respectfully before Robin, leaving Huge and the others utterly stunned.


    Heath''splete obedience to Robin may not have been enough to fully shock everyone.


    After all, he was just a powerful businessman.


    Even with some social standing, there was noparison to the influence of these high-ranking officials within the system.


    In Draconia, true status and power didn''te from wealth, but from authority within the system.


    Sonny and July could never have imagined that Robin held such an impressive position.


    Had they known, they would never have acted the way they did.


    Sorena blinked her bloodied eyes as she gazed at the charming Robin, overwhelmed with regret.


    Who cared abour Yelena''s family?


    This man was the real power.


    Had she known this from the beginning, she would have done anything to win Robin''s favor, eager to please him in every way.


    Now, it was toote.


    Even if she stripped herself bare and threw herself at him, she wouldn''t have the chance.


    Robin nced at the group, all waiting for his instructions, and casually waved his hand. "I don''t need to be involved in these trivial matters. Handle it yourselves.


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey, I''ll take care of it right away!"


    Jamal, the Director of the Provincial Bureau of Culture and Education, immediately gestured toward Hector, the head of the Southstone District Education Bureau, standing behind him.


    "Mr. Larson, Southstone No. 1 High School is ssified as a first-tier key school by the Provincial Bureau of Culture and Education. It''s a premier institution specifically designed to train talent for top universities like Brighton University. How many sses does Southstone No. I enroll each year? And what is the total number of students admitted?"


    Hector immediately reported, "As a provincial key high school and the top-ranked school in Southstone -District, Southstone No. I High School enrolls a total of 150 freshmen each year, divided into ten sses.


    with 35 students per ss.


    "However, in recent years, the number of students gaining admission to prestigious universities like Brighton University has sharply declined, and the school''s high graduation rate has been steadily falling in the regional rankings each year. "Without the support of a few standout students. Southstone No. I High School would have consistently


    III


    Wed, Dec 4


    Chapter 637 Profiting from Educational Resources Is Shameless!


    ranked at the bottom in recent evaluations.


    78%%%


    +10 Free Coms


    "The school''s student performance is extremely prized, with a stark divide between top achievers and those struggling.


    "There are only a few outstanding students, but they''re among the best in the entire region.


    "On the other hand, the underperforming students are also very noticeable, falling behind even the students at our district''s third-tier high schools in terms of both overall abilities and academic performance! Jamal said coldly. "With such data, haven''t you looked into the reasons behind this?"


    "Beforeing here, I specifically checked the inbox of the Bureau of Culture and Education.


    "Almost 90% of theints are about your Southstone District''s Southstone High No. 1 High School illegally admitting students!


    "Theseints use Southstone No. 1 High School of nepotism and fraudulent enrollment practices!


    "Out of the 350-student enrollment n, 200 of them were admitted with insufficient scores under various justifications.


    "They''re either top athletes, outstanding in music, or even admitted based on their appearance and physique.


    "Is this how the so-called prehensive student evaluation program from your district''s education bureau works?" Hector broke out in a cold sweat.


    He never imagined that Hugo, that jrk, would be so bold.


    Lately, he had been so caught up in his obsession with ying cards that he hadn''t kept up with any of


    this.


    "Mr. Edgar, our district''s education bureau has never implemented such enrollment standards. We''ve always followed the quotas and guidelines set by higher authorities for rmending top students. "Each year, there are only ten spots for theprehensive student evaluation in the entire district


    "To qualify for these ten spots, students must be ranked first in their school in academic performance, excel in morals, intellect, and physical fitness, and have outstanding achievenients in national or international math and sciencepetitions to be eligible for admission to Southstone No. 1 High School.


    "Beforeing here, I''d also carefully read theint letters. Every year, 200 students are admitted to Southstone No 1 High School based on aprehensive evaluation.


    "Such tant illegal enrollment shocked us.


    "In recent years, aside from the ten allocated spots, Hugo has reported additional special talent student admissions to our education bureau.


    "Beforeing here, I had the admissions department urgently cross-check the data for this year''s special 2/4


    Chapter 637 Profiting from Educational Resources Is Shameless!


    talent students, and all their records turned out to be fake.


    +10 Free Coins


    The reason behind this situation is that the principal, Hugo Thorne, has been epting bribes from students'' parents,


    During his five years as principal, he has illegally admitted 1,000 students.


    "Hugo has been using these student spots as a means to make money. It''s absolutely infuriating.


    "What a waste for the 1,000 students who were pushed out of Southstone No. 1 High School.


    "This could even impact the course of their lives."


    Jamal was furious. "Hugo, get over here!


    "You''re a disgrace to the education system! You''ve turned such an outstanding school into a mess, using it as a tool for your own greed! "You don''t deserve to be a principall


    "Profiting from educational resources is shameless!


    For your own selfish gain, you''ve robbed hardworking, talented students of precious educational opportunities. You''re worse than an animal! "Hugo, how much did you take in bribes for Yelena Yard in ss 2? Answer me!"


    Hugo said aggrievedly. "Mr. Edgar, Mr. Larson, I was deceived by Sorena about Yelena''s matter.


    "Sorena told me at the time that Yelena was good at art, dancing, and was beautiful, so she could be a model and have other special talents.


    "Later, I found out that Yelena was very ugly, with a face like a winter melon, and herugh is terrifying. like a drake''s quack.


    "Don''t you personally review these so-called gifted students?" Hector said angrily.


    Hugo shook his head bitterly. "Sorena seduced me with her looks, and she said those words to me in bed


    "You d*mn b*stard!" Hector snapped, enraged.


    I''ve got another piece of information. There are a total of ten sses in your high school department, and the homeroom teachers of the elite sses are all young female teachers! The experienced and capable senior teachers aren''t even allowed to take on these roles! "I''ve received countlessints-these female teachers aren''t qualified to lead the top-tier sses.


    "Why did you put them in charge? Because the parents of these students are bribing the teachers to secure spots for their children!


    "I just want to ask, how can an unqualified teacher possibly help our children be exceptional talents?


    "My prestigious high school has been turned into a molicy-making scheme, a base for building a harem 11:24 Wed, Dec 4 GG.


    39.78%


    +10 Free Comms


    Chapter 637 Profiting from Educational Resources Is Shameless!


    "You''re using public resources to line your pockets and take in mistresses! Just wait to end up in prison!"

 The Deadly 638

    Chapter 638 Killing Evil People to Free the Good Ones


    Chapter 638 Killing Evil People to Free the Good Ones


    +10 Free Coins


    Hugo listened to the scolding from Jamal and Hector, his legs weakening and cold sweat pouring down his


    face.


    With a thud, he copsed to the floor.


    He never expected that his greed wouldpletely ruin his bright future.


    A golden opportunity, now ruined by his own actions. The regret was overwhelming.


    The position of principal at Southstone No. 1 High School..


    It was once the most sought-after position at the top high school in the entire district, even in the provincial capital.


    At that time, talented individuals from the education sector used every trick in the book topete for the position of principal at this school.


    In the end, he secured the position through sheer skill and strength.


    He became a prominent figure in the education world of the entire provincial capital.


    Back then, he relied on his impressive credentials, a master''s degree from a prestigious university, a ster teaching background, and a history of nurturing numerous outstanding talents.


    He also had a remarkable track record, with several valuable educational papers published in influential journals both domestically and internationally.


    With these aplishments, he outshone countlesspetitors and, without question, imed the position of principal at Southstone No. 1 High School.


    In the first few years of his tenure, Hugo transformed the school into an even more prestigious institution.


    The graduation rate doubledpared to previous years.


    More importantly, the number of students admitted to top-tier universities like Brighton University skyrocketed. It was truly a meteoric rise to fame!


    Not only in the Southstone district, but across the entire provincial capital, Hugo became the central figure


    of attention.


    Hugo was everywhere, on television stations, various media outlets, in speeches, at promotional events, and even in books


    He became a shining star in the education circles of Brookhaven and even nationwide!


    Parents looked at Hugo with the same reverence as if they were gazing upon a literary sage, worshiping


    him in awe.


    It was as if a single piece of advice from him could transform their children into exceptional talents, as if


    III


    1:24 Wed, Dec 4 GG


    Chapter 638 Killing Evil People to Free the Good Ones


    the winds themselves would carry them to greatness.


    Wasn''t it every parent''s dream for their children to seed?


    78%


    +10 Free Coins


    With exceptional teachers, an outstanding principal, and a ster reputation, Southstone No. 1 High School under Hugo''s leadership became the ultimate goal for every parent. Even today, a popr saying still echoes through Brookhaven.


    "Getting into Southstone High and studying under Hugo is like having one foot already in a top-tier university like Brighton University."


    Southstone No. 1 High School was even more prestigious and harder to get into than Brighton Universit


    Every year during the entrance exam season, Hugo became the province''s top celebrity, more famous than any famous star.


    Gradually, Hugo began to relish this attention, seeing it as both a privilege and a resource.


    Yet, in the glow of wealth, power, and fame, he was gradually lured by temptation, step by step, until he found himself plunging into an inescapable abyss.


    It was a path he could no longer turn back from.


    Money is a thief, and lust is a de.


    The beautiful poppy, in the end, consumes an entire life.


    Hugo, once the revered mentor of exceptional talent, had now be the viin ruining others futures,


    At this moment, he was overwhelmed with regret.


    Had he shown even a hint of respect and humility back then, he would never have fallen so low.


    Wise people are mindful of their actions because they know they lead to results, while most people are oblivious to this understanding.


    Those who cannot handle the pressure of fame, power and wealth, are trapped in a cycle of mediocrity and will never reach their full potential.


    At this moment, Hugo copsed to the floor like a deted balloon, overwhelmed by despair.


    "Mr. Edgar, Mr. Larson, please, give me one more chance, I swear I''ll change. I''ll never-


    Jamal snorted. "What about the children whose futures you''ve ruined? Can you give them another chance?


    "There''s no chance! It''s impossible-forever!


    "Hugo, those who destroy others'' futures are no different than murderers or arsonists! The sin is too great to forgivel


    "There are two ways to kill a person-one is to take their life, and the other is to ruin their future,


    "In a way, destroying someone''s future is even more despicable than taking their life!


    III


    Chapter 638 Killing Evil People to Free the Good Ones


    +10 Free Coins


    "A sem like you should never be allowed to continue in the education world. It would be a vition of all moralw!


    "From now on, your life will be cursed by the children whose futures you''ve destroyed, condemned by their lifelong curses!


    The students you ruined can never be saved. As for this year''s students who were admitted to Southstone No. 1 High School illegally, they will all be transferred to the third-tier high school to continue their studies. Those who should have been epted will be moved to this school, in an attempt to make up for the damage you''ve caused!


    "Since we rely on exam scores to select talent, everyone mustpete under the same fair rules.


    "If a mistake has been made, it must be corrected without dy!


    "Hector, prepare the necessary materials. Tomorrow morning, we will hold a press conference to apologize to the parents and students across the city for the illegal admissions at Southstone No. 1 High School!


    "Hugo will be handed over to the authorities to face criminal prosecution.


    "Southstone No. 1 High School will send an investigation team to conduct a thorough and upromising inquiry into Hugo''s illegal admissions!"


    As soon as Jamal finished speaking, two security guards quickly ran in from the school gate.


    "Mr. Edgar, several generals from the Special Operations Military Region are here to see General Ramsey."


    Wilson and Xavier, two major generals from the Special Operations Military Region, along with four senior colonels, marched in step toward Robin and saluted with precision.


    "General Ramsey, please return to the headquarters to receive the specialmendation from the military district and the ceremony for your promotion to lieutenant general!* Hugo, July, Sorena, and the others were stunned..


    Robin turned out to be such a lofty figure.


    A lieutenant general in the Special Operations Military Region!


    A figure so high up, they realized, was far beyond their reach.


    How could such a big shot be treated as a cancer to society like Draven?


    They were blind!


    July and Sonny were crawling on the floor, pleading. "General Ramsey, we were blind to your greatness. Please forgive our disrespect! From now on, we''ll live modestly and raise our children with integrity. staying out of the limelight." ""Enough, I''m not listening to your nonsense!" Robin flicked his sleeves.


    He then pointed at Heath. "Heath, clean up your own mess. Some people have no ce in this world. Their existence only brings harm!"


    11:24 Wed, Dec 4 G G.


    Chapter 638 Killing Evil People to Free the Good Ones


    78%1


    #10 Free Coins


    "Understood, Mr. Ramsey. I''ll take care of it right away Heath replied, then turned to Sonny and his wife.. "You brought this on yourselves by angering the wrong people. There''s nothing I can do but send you on your way." Several bodyguards from Osborne Group quickly grabbed Sonny and his wife, pulling them toward the school gates.


    "Elliott, get rid of her immediately. She deserves no mercy!" Robin said coldly, pointing at Sorena.


    "She has tainted the sacred profession of teaching. As long as she''s alive, she''ll continue to harm more


    children!"


    Rachel was left in shock by Robin''s ruthless actions.


    She stared at Robin in horror. "How... How can you be so cold and ruthless? General Ramsey, please, spare them. Their crime doesn''t deserve death."


    Robin frowned. ''Spare them? Let them continue to harm others?


    "If it weren''t for me being a general and him being Mr. Elliott, do you think your daughter would still have a future despite working so hard?


    "Anyone who destroys another''s future is not fit to be called human. They deserve to die!"


    Rachel shook her head bitterly. "No, saving a life is a greater gift than any material possession." Robin snorted. "Killing evil people to free the good ones."

 The Deadly 639

    Chapter 639 Only You Can Redeem Yourself!


    Rachel was stunned.


    What Robin said were theories she had never heard before in her life.


    Killing evil people to free the good ones?


    What kind of philosophy was this?


    "General Ramsey, you''re a soldier, so you can speak such violent words about killing.


    "But we''re just ordinary people. I don''t want to hurt more lives because of my actions.


    +10 Free Com


    "When Draven and Shere were alive, I always tried to convince them to be kind, to avoid killing. This is what we''ve learned."


    23. 23.


    Robin was about to turn and leave.


    But upon hearing the words of this pitiful woman, a flicker of sympathy stirred in his heart.


    He shook his head and added, "You still haven''t figured out how you want to live your life. How can you possibly judge what''s right or wrong?


    "I''ll give you some advice: think carefully about where you want to take your life and your daughter''s.


    "You''re already in a situation with no way out, yet you''re still using your wed understanding to determine what''s right or wrong. Clinging to a narrow view of kindness, tolerance, and self-sacrifice, don'' you see how ridiculous that is? "Unlimitedpassion will only allow the wicked to take advantage!


    "Mercy without principle only enables beasts to do as they please.


    "Your ceaseless kindness is a mockery of true goodness!


    "Let me ask you this: if today, your daughter and you were destroyed by them, would you still be so forgiving? It''s pure foolishness!


    "If Draven hadn''t killed that teacher in a moment of rage, that monster would have gone on to harm countless more innocent girls and families!


    "Are you still talking to me about forgiveness?


    "What Draven did was right, evil must be destroyed without hesitation!


    "Unfortunately, in the end, he became the very thing he fought against. He got what he deserved!


    I ended Draven and Shere''s lives. When I killed them showed no mercy!


    But that doesn''t change how Ljudge Draven''s past acti


    Take your daughter and find a way to free yourselves on this endles, mite


    Chapter 639 Only You Can Redeem Yourself!


    "Many misfortunes in this world can destroy a family for generations.


    00078%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Stop clinging to your wed philosophy. Even if mercy is limitless, no one can save those who aren''t meant to be saved.


    "No one can save you. Only you can redeem yourself!


    "You should consider yourself fortunate to have encountered a devil like me!"


    With that, Robin turned around.


    Two senior colonels helped him into his general''s uniform, adorned with two gold stars.


    He then turned back and pointed at Rachel, who was still lost in thought. "Your daughter can''t stay at this school any longer. Handle the withdrawal process, and make sure to change her name! "Transfer her to another school!" Robin pped the bank card Draven had given him into Elliott''s hand. With thepany of Wilson and Xavier, along with four colonels, he walked toward the school gate. Rachel was bewildered.


    She couldn''t understand whether Robin was helping her or destroying her.


    After all the twists and turns, he was telling her that her daughter should no longer attend this school.


    What did that even mean?


    "General Ramsey, weren''t you trying to help us? Why are you making my daughter withdraw from such a good school? I know you killed Draven and Shere. Do you still hold a grudge, wanting to wipe us all out?" Elliott frowned. "General Ramsey made this arrangement to spare your daughter from the cold treatment she would face at this school."


    Rachel was confused. "But if she doesn''t stay here, where will she go?"


    "Would your daughter be willing to attend Brighton University''s affiliated high school?" Elliott asked, his


    tone serious.


    "Graduates from Brighton University''s affiliated high school who rank in the top 100 of their ss are automatically admitted to Brighton University.


    "And the school offers full tuition coverage through schrships and financial aid


    Rachel was instantly stunned.


    Brighton University''s affiliated high school was the best in the country.


    Of course, she wanted to go.


    But with their circumstances, it was absolutely impossible!


    Elliot handed Rachel a bank card with 200,000 on i


    1. it.


    This is what Draven begged General Ramsey to give you before he passed


    78%1


    Chapter 689 Only You Can Redeem Yourself!


    +10 Free Coins


    "This 200,000 is from the time before Draven got involved in the underworld. He earned it working as aborer at sea. The money is clean. Take it, and stop being so stubborn. Learn to ept help with good intentions, and raise your daughter to break free from the darkness of your family, so she can live a normal life.


    "If you agree to go to Brighton, my people will handle your admission and amodation ar and from there, the rest will be up to you"


    It was only then that Rachel began to realize what was happening,


    So, Mr. Elliott of Northlorn Residence is actually helping us!


    ements,


    Overwhelmed with gratitude, she knelt in front of Elliott and said, "Thank you, Mr. Elliott! My daughter and I will never forget your kindness" Elliott responded coldly, "Don''t thank me. This is all at Mr. Ramsey''s order.


    "Mr. Ramsey?" Rachel wiped her tears, her eyes fixed on the shimmering stars as she watched Robin''s tall figure fade into the distance. "Benefactor! You are a great savior to me and my daughter!"


    Rachel respectfully bowed her head toward Robin''s retreating figure. The sorrow that had been suppressed in her heart poured out at that moment, flooding her like a rushing tide.


    At that moment, a sorrowful and defiant folk song echoed from the distant yground.


    It only made Rachel''s tears flow even more freely.


    "You are not of this world.


    "No need to care about the truth.


    ""Fate is cruel.


    "Obsession fades into indifference.


    "Farewell to youth, as countless stations are left behind


    "Content with the ordinary, yet unwilling to let it wither away


    "Where will tomorrow lead, and who will care for you?


    Tsen if you were to die on the road


    "The gentle rain had fallen all morning, int suddenly usern


    "The bright noon sun now bathed the beautiful carrel


    after the ra


    Kachiel feltoss if she tradiddenly broken free bom difting buite bus side tally appeared on her face


    11:25 Wed, Dec 4 & GG.


    Chapter 639 Only You Can Redeem Yourself!


    78%1


    +10 Free Coins


    Just as Robin stepped out of the campus, he received a call from Annie.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my brother''s ashes have beenid to rest. In the next few days, I''ll be bringing my foster parents to the new house I bought in the provincial capital. Hopefully, it will help improve their mood a


    bit.


    "My foster parents would like to invite you toe over. Would you have time to join us?


    "If it''s convenient for you, I cane pick you up at any time that works for you."


    Robin was about to decline, but then remembered that he still needed to give them Santiago''spensation. "Alright, I''ll stop by after my meeting at the military region. Send me the address, and I''ll bring Santiago''spensation with me." "That''s wonderful!" Annie replied, excited. "Oh, and by the way, Mr. Ramsey, Ivy is shooting an advertisement in the provincial capital, so she''ll being along too."


    Chapter 640 Promoted to Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant Genera...

 The Deadly 640

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 640 Promoted to Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant General of the Special Operations Military Region


    The briefing hall at the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters was eerily silent.


    Seated on the stage were the region''s senior and mid-ranking officers.


    In the audience below were the battalionmanders, chief instructors, and representatives from the elite special forces of the Seven Military Teams.


    The solemn and imposing military briefing hall seemed frozen in time.


    Everyone was quietly waiting for a special individual.


    Robin Ramsey, the Chief Instructor of the War Wolf Special Forces.


    He was the first senior officer in the history of the Special Operations Military Region to be specially promoted to the rank of lieutenant general by the highmand of the Draconian military. Exactly at 2:00 PM.


    Apanied by Wilson and Xavier, Robin walked into the Special Operations Military Region briefing


    hall.


    At once, all the senior and mid-ranking officers in the hall rose to their feet and stood at attention.


    Xavier stepped aside, gesturing with a respectful motion. "General Ramsey, please take your seat on the stage."


    Hunter, moving with precise military steps, approached Robin,ing to a salute. "Congrattions, General Ramsey!


    "The Draconian military is very pleased with your recent performance. After careful consideration, they have decided to specially promote you to the rank of lieutenant general. You are hereby appointed as the Commander-in-Chief of the Draconian elite team. "You are ordered to lead the Draconian elite team in the uing international military martial tournament."


    Robin epted the certificate of promotion and appointment letter.


    Guided by a duty officer, he made his way to the front row of the officer seating on the stage.


    Seated in the front row, alongside Robin, were a total of four lieutenant generals.


    This was the highest-ranking officers'' seating in the Special Operations Military Region.


    Robin''s promotion to the rank of lieutenant general was not only due to his impressive track record and past performance.


    More importantly, it was hoped that he would lead the Draconian elite team to a groundbreaking achievement in the uing international military nertial tournament, setting a new recon Chapter 640 Promoted to Commander in Chief, Lieutenant Genera...


    The military bedeuten weed a mission to Robin and the dire seater secure a spox to the sop three of thepetitio


    Below, the special forces dites from the Seven Military Jeans kooked up a Robin besed in th lieutenant general''s uniform


    Their eyes were filled with excitement, durdion, and agitation


    They had long considered this new yerden, legendary we got of the military facir idol and role model


    All the young, aspiring elites still chasing their dreams Kenty wowed to farmasetes


    They were determined to be miterry heroes like Robial


    He embodied the image of the iron willed siter ad conta hero they all attired and agred to be


    The battalionmanders and chief instructions from the Seven Military Texts in the audience also couldn''t help but admire Robirl''s remarkable achieve TEAL


    This admiration was not rooted in jealoony, but in genuine respect and good wishes


    There was no doubt that Robin had earned this honor


    The War Wolf Special Forces, once on the brink of copse, had transformed into the most elitebat tearn in the entire military after just one month of his leadership He had taken down enemy avasing at the Sevenfold Crest of Waby Mountain, saving hisrades in the process


    He was willing to strip away his officer''s uniform to avenge the fallenrade and seek justice for their families


    Even in military exercises andpetitions, where defen seemed inevitable, he remained determined to bring back fallenrades discarded by the enemy. During the escort of the martyr Santiago''s athes from Howellstead, he took down criminal forces and eradicated the Draven Group, a major threat to the region. Everything Robin had done made every soldier reassess the true meaning of the uniform they the honor it represented


    Every special forces elite who wore this uniform did not to disy their strength or pride


    They bore the sacred duty and responsibilty of defending honor and eradicating cal


    The Dragon Sod and Fierce Tiger Special Force fromthe Seven Military Teams of the Special Operation Military Region were clated in the militarypetitio


    The bastalionmarviers of the Dragon Soul and Piece Tiger Special Forces, along with the rearing elite soldiers from these units, would temporarily be reassigned to the War Woll Special Forces.


    After a review by themand to querers, was deaded daar onde the international andicary martal trativacet contadded, the Special Operations Miliar Region would helps in candartatea for battalion


    11:25 Wed, Dec 4 & GG.


    Chapter 640 Promoted to Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant Genera...


    78%


    +10 Free Coins


    The special military conference for the promotion and appointment ceremonysted for an hour.


    After the meeting concluded, the chief instructors and battalionmanders of the various teams returned to their respective units.


    Once Robin hadpleted all the formalities, he walked out of the briefing hall alone.


    "General Ramsey, congrattions on your promotion to lieutenant general, Commander-in-Chief of the Special Operations Military Region!" Jack extended his hand to Robin as he approached, offering his congrattions. Robin squeezed Jack''s hand firmly and, with a sly smile, said, "Jack, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "Let go, your grip is too strong... "Jack struggled to hold on.


    Robin gave a faint smile, showing no signs of releasing his hold. Instead, he tightened his grip until Jack began to resist.


    Jack''s strength was far greater than his appearance suggested, still as powerful and unyielding as ever.


    Robin slowly released his grip and chuckled. "The Dragon Soul''s Twelve Great Warriors is indeed a real deal!"


    Jack pretended to shake out his hand. "You brat, you almost crushed my hand."


    Robin gave Jack''s shoulder a friendly p, a mysterious smile ying on his lips. "Old man, what have you been doing wandering around the Special Operations Military Region instead of staying at the Dragon Pce?" Jack stiffened for a moment, his eyes flickering with unease. "That''s a military secret. Can''t tell you that."


    Robin stepped closer to Jack, sneering coldly. "I want to know about the Dragon Manor massacre 20 years ago.


    "I remember you once mentioned that all 37 members of the Dragon Pce perished in that incident.


    "Tell me, did the department investigating the massacre recover all the bodies of those killed?" Jack froze, his eyes widening.


    Quickly, he nced around cautiously, then whispered "General Ramsey, let''s move to the private lounge to talk."


    Robin followed Jack into a small lounge next door.


    Jack took a moment to collect his thoughts


    estate was left in ruins. Nearly everythingefore speaking. "After the Dragon Manor massacre, the entire


    was destroyed by fire, including the bodies.


    "However, after the cleanup, only 35 bodies were found Two bodies were never found."


    Robin''s eyes shed with intensity. "Who were the two missing bodies?"


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 640 Promoted to Commander-in-Chief, Lieutenant Genera...


    Jack was startled, caught off guard. "That ..."


    "Answer me!" Robin''s voice was firm, his authority overwhelming as it pressed down on Jack.


    78%0


    +10 Free Coins


    After a long silence, Jack reluctantly replied, "ording to the Inspectorate''s records, the two missing bodies belonged to the Young Lord Dragon''s daughter and son. The youngdy was only two years old at the time, and the young man was just over two months old." Robin suddenly sprang up from the sofa. "Have the bodies of these two children been found?"


    Jack was startled by Robin''s sharp question, nearly losing his bnce. "This wasn''t our investigation. At the time, myrades and I were on a mission outside.


    "The investigation was led by the Inspectorate, Draconia''s highest investigative body."


    Robin took a deep breath and patted Jack''s shoulder. "Sit down."


    Jack finally allowed himself to rx a little, his tension easing.


    He locked eyes with Robin, his voice low. "General Ramsey, w-what do you know?"

 The Deadly 641

    Chapter 641 Investigating Marge and Joanna!


    Chapter 641 Investigating Marge and Joanna!


    Robin leaned back on the sofa, watching Jack''s nervous expression and chuckled.


    "Come on, old man, just messing with you. Why so nervous?"


    Jack wiped the sweat from his forehead. "General Ramsey, d-do you really know something?"


    "What would I know?" Robin crossed one leg over the other, shaking his head at Jack. The affairs of the Dragon Manor have nothing to do with me. I''m just curious about this legendary heist.


    The two missing people, the Young Lord Dragon''s daughter and son. if they''re alive, they''ll be found


    sooner orter.


    Jack looked at Robin, puzzled, unsure of what he was really implying.


    Robin pondered for a moment, muttering to himself, "For a family as prominent as the Dragon Manor. the top of Draconia, wouldn''t their descendants have some kind of keepsake? Like a pendant or a charm. perhaps?"


    Jack replied absentmindedly, "I remember there was something like that


    He trailed off suddenly. "Actually, I''m not too sure."


    Seeing Jack hesitate, Robin chuckled. "Alright, I get it! I''m off. I need to head to Brighton''s Wolfsbane Summit training base. Got to get them ready for the international military martial tournament." After Robin left, Jack sat alone in the lounge, deep in thought. His mind swirled with fragments of information he''d gathered over the


    years.


    He felt that the truth he''d been seeking for 20 years was now closer than ever.


    As Wilson passed by and noticed Jack staring off into space, he frowned slightly. "General Grayson, is everything alright?"


    Jack didn''t look at Wilson, lost in thought as he muttered to himself. The girl named Joanna Leif we met at Brighton Northern za a few days ago, do you remember her?"


    Wilson stepped into the lounge. I remember her. A graceful, beautiful woman. I recall you even mentioned at the time that she and Robin looked like siblings."


    "Yes, exactly!" Jack sprang up from the sofa. "I''m starting to feel like I''m getting closer to the target I''ve been searching for!"


    Wilson was stunned, watching Jack''s ecstatic expression, unsure of what was happening


    Without paying him any mind, Jack took out his phone and sent a message: "Investigate Marge Leif and Joanna Leif, mother and daughter, at Brighton University in secret? Just as Robin stepped out of the headquarters, a Por


    sports car pulled up in front of him.


    "Robin


    13


    85%


    5 Dec


    Chapter 641 Investigating Marge and Joanna!


    +5-Free Coins


    The car window rolled down, and Vera''s radiant smile appeared. "It''s been so long! I''ve really missed you, hehe...


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You always startle me. I thought I was about to be ambushed by some kind of fairy."


    Vera stepped out of the car, her youthful energy palpable.


    Before Robin could say a word, she took a step forward and threw herself into his arms, holding him tightly.


    Bobin breathed in the scent of Vera''s hair and gently patted her shoulder. "We''re at the entrance of the headquarters. Come on, let go now."


    "I won''t!" Vera tightened her grip. "When other women are around, I hardly ever get the chance to hold your arm. Now that there''s no one to share, I''m going to keep you all to myself for a bit, hehe


    With a resigned sigh. Robin let Vera stay in his embrace. "What brings you to the provincial capital?"


    Vera finally rxed her grip slightly, smoothing a loose strand of hair from her face. "The Silva Group''s medical equipment sales office just opened here in the provincial capital. I came to sign some documents.


    "I nned to head back to Harmonfield tonight, but Mr. Osborne called and mentioned you were in the city, so I hurried over.


    "Robin, with you not around in Harmonfield, I''ve realized just how dull my life is. I... I don''t think I can live without you anymore."


    Robin pushed Vera away. "A few days apart, and you''ve changed your style? That''s too cheesy. Switch it up!" "Oh! Hehehe..."Vera suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Oh my god!" Robin shook his head. "Looks like being a fool suits you better!"


    Vera finally managed to calm herself down, hooking her arm through Robin''s. "There''s an oil painting exhibition at the International Convention Center today. I heard it''s a solo show by a famous painter from Brighton. Let''s go check it out." "Im not really interested in that." Robin shook his head.


    "Then I''ll treat you to a meal." Vera rested her head on Robin''s shoulder, savoring the most captivating scent of the man she was with.


    "Not today. I need to visit arade''s sister and deliver the condolence money from the military district," Robin replied.


    Vera''s smile faded. "I see. Well, I''ll go with you


    "Mr. Ramsey, what a coincidence to run into you here! It''s a pleasure!" Trent Baxter, the heir of Centara Residence, stopped his car and got out.


    Robin nodded indifferently. "Trent Baxter, Mr. Trent."


    Trent smiled. "Mr. Ramsey, you still remember me? You certainly have a great memory!"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "It''s only been a few days. How could I forget you?"


    85%%%


    Chapter 641 Investigating Marge and Joanna!


    -5-Free Coins


    vention Center.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m in Brookhaven for a solo oil painting exhibition at the International If you have the time, I''d be honored if you could attend and view my work. I''ve got two VIP tickets for You.


    As he spoke. Trent handed Robin two VIP tickets for the International Convention Center''s exclusive lounge.


    Robin had nned to decline, but seeing Trent''s enthusiasm, he casually epted.


    "Alright then. I''m not really a fan of oil paintings, but my friend is. Vera, this one''s for you."


    rent smiled and nodded. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll take my leave now. I have some business at the military district,


    As Trent walked off, Vera nced at Robin. "Robin, you know this famous painter?""


    "He''s not just a renowned painter; he''s also a topwyer." Robin nodded. "Though, I''ve only met him once."


    Vera watched as Trent drove into the headquarters. "He enters ces like this so casually?"


    "His father is Hunter Baxter, the Lieutenant General of the military district." Robin shrugged. "Who would dare stop him? Don''t be fooled by the old car he drives-it may cost over 300,000, but around here, he''s quite a big deal."


    "I see. Let''s not talk about him anymore," Vera said, linking her arm through Robin''s and smiling. "Actually, there''s something I''d like to ask you in a bit. I''d love to hear your opinion."


    A woman stepped out of the car, ring at Vera coldly. "How dare you cling to Robin? Let go!"


    Startled, Vera quickly released her hold on Robin''s arm. She hesitated before asking. "You... you must be mistaking me for someone else, right?"


    Vera nced at Robin, then at Catherine. "Robin, who is this? Do you know her?"


    I''m Catherine McKay," Catherine said tly, her gaze never leaving Robin.


    Robin shook his head. "I don''t know her. Let''s go, take me to Brookhaven Residence."


    Catherine chased after Robin, her voice tinged with frustration. "Robin, why are you treating me like this? How can you say you don''t know me? I''m Catherine McKay!


    "I went to Southstone High looking for you earlier, and I ran into Elliott. He told me you were at the headquarters, so I followed you here.


    "How can you say you don''t know me? Y-you make me so angry!"


    O Q

 The Deadly 642

    Chapter 642 This Way, You''ll Distract Me!


    "Stop right there!" Catherine shouted, growing more frustrated as she stamped her foot


    Robin paused. "Catherine, why do you keep following me? I''ve already told you, the Draconite is nothing more than mist gathered over the Peach Blossom Pool


    "I don''t have the Draconite you''re after, so stop wasting your time!"


    "When did I say I was following you for the Draconite?" Catherine muttered, clearly displeased.


    Then what are you looking for me for?" Robin shook his head.


    "Why can''t I look for you?" Catherine''s eyes shed with a rare hint of hurt.


    "After all, we''ve fought together asrades. If you can be with these women, why can''t I be with you?"


    Vera quickly caught on. It seemed like yet another of Robin''s admirers.


    "Sigh! What a hopeless romantic!" Vera muttered under her breath, ncing at Robin. No wonder her heroicpanion was so popr.


    Robin ignored Catherine and gave Vera, who was still visibly nervous, a light pat. "Let''s go. Drive me to Brookhaven Residence.


    "Myrade''s sister, Annie, just bought a new ce in that neighborhood."


    Vera nced over at the fuming Catherine. "What about Ms. McKay?"


    "Don''t worry about her: just let her be." Robin said, getting into Vera''s car.


    "Robin!" Catherine stomped her foot in frustration. Just wait, you won''t get away!"


    As she watched the Porsche disappear into the distance, a sly, mysterious smile appeared on her wless- face, her eyes glinting with something calcting. "Hmph, Brookhaven Residence? I know a shortcut! You think you can get away? We''ll see that."


    Then, she hopped into her BMW SUV and sped off in another direction.


    On the way to Brookhaven Residence, Vera''s smile gradually faded, reced by a trace of concern in her


    eyes.


    Robin nced at her. "You mentioned earlier that you had something to ask me. What''s going on Has your Silva Group run into some troubletely?"


    "The Silva Group''s business has been doing well. But recently. I received a letter from my grandmother in Brighton


    "She''s hosting a celebration for her 80th birthday on the 20th of next month.


    "She invited me toe to the capital and attend her birthday party at the Lynches''s ce.


    Tve never been to Brighton or the Lynches''s ce, and I''ve never participated in any of


    events


    their


    85%0


    11:22 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 642 This Way. You''ll Distract Me!


    "This situation is troubling me.


    "My mother always warned me to stay away from the Lynches of Brighton


    "Yet, she also said that, out of everyone in the Lynches, only my grandmother ever treated her with kindness. "When my grandfather found out about my mother''s marriage, he was furious and kicked her out of the Lynches. "At that time, my mother had nothing-no money, no support.


    "It was my grandmother who gave my mother five million, which allowed her to start her business in Harmonfield. "When the Lynches found out, they tried everything to block and sabotage her efforts.


    "It was only because my grandmother stepped in that they stopped causing trouble for my mother.


    "But after my useless father betrayed my mother, my grandmother severed ties with us and stopped reaching out.


    "After my mother passed away, I had no more dealings with them.


    "A while ago, Jamie tried to take over Silva Group, but it was you who stopped him from seeding.


    Then, when Jamie sent assassins after me. you ced people around me to protect me. and because of that, he failed.


    "Robin, you''ve been so good to me.


    "My life hit rock bottom after my mother and brother gone. It wasn''t until I met you that I found hope. "If you hadn''te into my life. I might have ended up like a stray dog, trampled by everyone. "Everything I have now is because of you. Robin, thank you.


    "Whatever happens, I will follow you for the rest of my life."


    Vera slowly pulled the car over to the side of the road, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at Robin.


    Today, I''m finally telling you what''s in my heart. I want you to know that all the carelessness, indifference. and fake smiles I put on before were just masks to hide the pain and helplessness inside "Ever since you came into my life. I''ve never had to hide behind a false facade again. Robin. I always be with you."


    Robin looked at her, her eyes full of tears, and fell silent for a long while.


    Sigh. Everyone has their own share of suffering in life.


    ho hasn''t struggled through their past?


    He took a deep breath and gave Vera a light pat on the head. "A few days apart, and you''re already getting sentimental. Stop with the sad talk, or I might start believing it."


    23


    *Free Con


    Chapter 612 This Way, You''ll Distract Me!


    Vera yfully punched Robin in the chest, her tears giving way to a smile.


    "I just wanted to be a little sentimental, to make you feel something, to... to act a little spoiled, you know? Why did you have to interrupt me? Youpletely ruined the moment I was trying to create. Annoying!" Vera threw her hands up in frustration, then leaned her head on Robin''s shoulder. "Robin, I really wish we could stay like this forever"


    Robin shrugged. "Alright, let''s get back to business. If you keep this up, you''ll distract me!"


    "Eh?" Vera took a deep breath. "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of distracting you. I won''t do it again."


    Robin gently helped Vera smooth out her disheveled hair. "Whether you should go to your grandmother''s 80th birthday celebration, just follow your heart. It''s not a big deal.


    "Go with what your heart tells you.


    "Life''s too short to worry about the little things. Don''t stress over it."


    Vera nodded and started the car, heading toward Brookhaven Residence. "I''ll contact you if I go to Brighton."


    "Alright. If you need anything, or if the Lynches give you any trouble, just let me know. If the whole d''mn family turns out to be like that idi''t Jarnie, I''ll take them all down for you." Vera nodded, a happy smile spreading across her face.


    Ten minutester, she drove up to Brookhaven Residence.


    As she entered the parking lot, she suddenly froze.


    "Robin, look! Do you see who that is?"


    In front of the parking lot gate, Catherine was leaning against her BMW SUV, swaying to the music from her portable yer.


    "How does she keep showing up like this?" Robin muttered, clearly frustrated.


    Vera chuckled. "Robin, I can tell, Ms. McKay has definitely taken a liking to you."


    Robin made a face. "I can''t stand that spoiled, domineering, borderline reclusive princess."


    Vera parked the car and walked over with Robin.


    As they passed Catherine, Robin purposely acted like he didn''t notice her.


    "Hey, didn''t you see me?" Catherine quickly pulled off her headphones and called after him.

 The Deadly 643

    hapter 643 Parents Who Abandon Their Children Are Worse Than


    85%


    s


    Chapter 643 Parents Who Abandon Their Children Are Worse Than Animals!


    Vera tugged at Robin. "Ms. McKay is calling you."


    Robin stopped in his tracks. "Catherine, what exactly do you want from me? I have important matters to take care of and no time to waste on you!" Catherine crossed her arms behind her back, standing in front of Robin. "I have important matters too! And they''re just as important as yours!" Robin frowned. Tm going to Santiago''s sister''s house to give thepensation issued by the military district to her adoptive parents." "So am I!" Catherine stepped closer to Robin, her proud chest almost touching Robin''s.


    "Don''t forget, the intelligence from Draven Group was all provided by me."


    "Do whatever you want. Robin nced at Catherine''s chest, made a face, and then walked around her to move forward.


    Vera walked closely beside Robin, hooking her arm through his and whispering, "Robin, you were checking her out! Are you interested?" Robin nced down at Vera''s chest, then shrugged. "Fine, as long as you''re happy."


    Vera giggled.


    "Let go of him!" Catherine, trailing behind, saw Veraughing while holding onto Robin''s arm and snapped at her in irritation.


    Startled, Vera quickly pulled her arm away.


    Robin shook his head with a smile.


    Vera, standing nearby, shot a yful re at Robin''s back before following him toward Annie''s house.


    Catherine watched them from behind, then suddenly burst intoughter. "Competing with me? I''ll drive you crazy!"


    Following the location and room number provided by Annie, Robin and Vera arrived at Room 2002, 20th floor, Block A at Brookhaven Residence. Ivy opened the door.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Ivy''s eyes lit up with surprise. "Ms. Silva, hello! Please,e in. Annie has been talking about you nonstop.


    Robin and Vera stepped inside, and Ivy began to close the door behind them.


    "Wait, there''s still me." Catherine quickly ran up from behind.


    Ivy gave her a curious look. "Who are you looking for?" she asked, studying Catherine.


    Im looking for Robin. Catherine pointed at him.


    Chapter 643 Parents Who Abandon Their Children Are Worse Than


    Mr. Ramsey, is this your friend?" Ivy asked cautiously


    "I don''t know her Robin didn''t even turn around as he walked further into the room with Vera.


    Catherine stomped her foot in frustration. "Robin, how dare you say you don''t know me!" 85%


    Free Coins


    Hearing themotion. Annie stepped out of the room. "Ms. McKay, pleasee in. Ivy, this Ms. McKay is with Mr. Ramsey


    Annie invited everyone into the sitting room.


    Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Silva, Ms. McKay, please have a seat. This is the new tea I brought back from the south," Annie exined as she began unpacking the tea leaves.


    Ivy took the tea leaves from her. "Annie. I''ll prepare the tea. You go ahead and finish tidying up. Your foster parents will be here soon."


    Annie handed both the tea and the teaware to Ivy. "Mr. Ramsey, please make yourselvesfortable. I''ll just tidy up the other rooms for a moment


    "My foster parents were determined to stay in the old house in the vige. It took a lot of effort to persuade them toe live with me.


    "If they had stayed there, they would''ve continued to feel down.


    "After my brother passed, it''s been difficult for them to move on from the sadness. I thought a change of scenery might help them start to heal."


    Robin nodded. You''re right. Your foster parents have been through a lot. Not only did they raise somer like Santiago, but they also helped shape you into the person you are. They deserve to enjoy the fruits of theirbor


    Yes. Mr. Ramsey, she replied. "The debt of gratitude I owe my foster parents is something I can next repay in this lifetime.


    Tve always considered them my real parents. They''re good people, all of them!


    "Even though I was abandoned by my biological parents. I''m thankful. I''ve been fortunate to meet so many kind-hearted people throughout my life.


    "My foster parents, you, Ivy, and so many others-people who have done so much for me and left asting impact on my life.


    Without all of you, I wouldn''t be where I am today."


    Robin gave a faint, indifferent smile. "Enough with the talk. Just live your life well and take good your foster parents."


    Catherine rested her chin on her hands, looking from Robin to Annie. "Annie, so Santiago''s parents weren''t your biological ones?"


    Annie nodded. "That''s right. Ms. McKay. My biological parents couldn''t afford to raise me after they had shother son, so they abandoned me.


    The vigers told me that if my foster parents hadn''t taken me in, I might have been carried off by wild wolves or dogs in the mountains. My foster parents gave me this life.


    11:22 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    85%


    Chapter 643 Parents Who Abandon Their Children Are Worse Than


    Free Coins


    Vera sighed. "Everyone has their own struggles. Life is tough for everyone. What your biological parents did, it''s unforgivable."


    Catherine mmed her fist on the table, her voice seething with anger. "Your biological parents are nothing but beasts! How could they throw you away after bringing you into the world? Parents who abandon their own children are worse than animals! No, they''re not even worthy of thatparison!"


    Ivy smiled and shook her head, saying nothing.


    Vera, intrigued, asked, "So, did your biological parents ever try to find you?"


    hnte nodded bitterly. "Yes, they came looking for me a few times. The problem was, I wasn''t home, and they ended up finding my foster parents."


    "Why would they look for you? Did they finally feel guilty and want to bring you back to make amends?" Catherine added, her voiceced with suspicion.


    Annie shook her head, her lips parted as if to speak. but she held back.


    Seeing Annie''s hesitation. Catherine pressed on. "So, they wanted to take you away from your foster parents without anypensation?


    "Annie, you can''t go back! You need to stay with your foster parents; they re the ones who raised you! If your biological parents suddenly want to take you back now, they''re nothing but bad people!"


    Annie shook her head. It wasn''t about making things right. They weren''t looking to bring me back to make amends; they were asking my foster parents for money."


    "Ask your foster parents for money? What do you mean?" Everyone was confused.


    They abandoned you when you were a child, and your foster parents raised you. Now they''re asking your foster parents for money? What kind of twisted logic is that? Why would they ask your foster parents for money?" Catherine stood up, her anger rising. "They can''t have that money! No way!"


    Annie sighed. "My biological parents said that since they ''adopted'' me, they were entitled to an adoption fee. When I heard that shameless excuse, I was speechless.


    "My foster parents raised me with so much love and effort, and instead of being grateful, they wanted my foster parents to pay. That kind of logic left me at a loss for words!


    "When someone''s a sc"undrel, everything they say and do shocks you.


    "It was after hearing that, I finally understood-j''rks, thugs, and viins have apletely different worldview from decent, kind people."


    C

 The Deadly 644

    Chapter 644 Are You Sponsoring a Scammer?


    Chapter 644 Are You Sponsoring a Scammer?


    Free Coins


    Catherine, feeling anxious, was eager to know whether Annie''s foster parents had given any money to her biological parents.


    Interrupting her words directly, she said, "Forget everything else for now. Just answer this: Did they give them the money?"


    Vera also chimed in, urging her. "Yes, did your foster parents give them any money or not?"


    Annie hesitated for a moment before speaking. "My foster parents don''t have much money. They''re both in poor health and are too afraid to even go to the hospital


    "At first, they didn''t give anything, honestly, they couldn''t. The little savings they had, built up over decades, were meant for me and my brother.


    "But my biological parents kepting by, constantly harassing them. Eventually, my foster parents had no choice but to sell the pigs they had raised and give them the more than 20,000 dors they earned from it.


    "After they got money from us once, they felt entitled and starteding around regrly, demanding more from my foster parents.


    "If they didn''t give them any money, they would stand outside my foster parents'' door and insult me. calling me a heartless traitor and saying all sorts of horrible things.


    "When I wasn''t home, my foster parents, not wanting to lose face or let the insults get worse, gave them the little over 10,000 dors we had left, just to keep them from making a scene and turning it into a joke for others tough at "But they were never satisfied and kept showing up at our door. During that time, they really wore us down.


    "Eventually, when they realized there was no more money to squeeze from my foster parents, they cante straight to me.


    "I could barely support myself back then, and I had borrowed a lot of money from Ivy.


    "A screenwriter on set told them that, since they were my biological parents, they should first settle my debts, and only then would they stop bothering us.


    "I''m really grateful that the screenwriter helped us. Thanks to him, my foster parents and I were fixally left in peace.


    Catherine interrupted Annie, mming her hand on the table in frustration. "Ugh, how could your foster parents be so foolish Why would they give them money?"


    Annie shook her head with a bitter smile. They said my foster parents raised me, so they should ge them money?


    Catherine ground her teeth in anger. "What a pair of old sc"undrels!" She hissed. "If it were me. I''d have chopped those bestands up!"


    Annie shook her head in disbelief. Im at a loss for words. I don''t know how I ended up being their daughter! I''m honestly ashamed of my own background! 85%


    11:22 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 644 Are You Sponsoring a Scammer?


    The Free Coins


    "They even went around in our production team, threatening that if I ever made money, they''de back and demand more,"


    "What? They said that? Unbelievable! What a bunch of seundrels!" Catherine was livid, her hair practically standing on end.


    "Annie, leave this to me. I''ll help you get your money back. Those old parasites aren''t even human!"


    Vera was also outraged. "Exactly, they only take advantage of you and your foster parents because they see you as easy targets!


    low can we let sem like that bully good, honest people? You and your foster parents are too kind. You don''t owe them anything, so why should you give them money?


    "By all logic, they abandoned you when you were born. It''s your foster parents who raised you. They should be the ones giving your foster parents money!


    "They act like it''s perfectly justified. I''m speechless in the face of such shamelessness!"


    Catherine looked at Vera, her expression filled with righteous anger, and said seriously. "Vera, I think we''re a perfect match! If you evere to Brighton,e find me. If anyone dares to mess with you, I''ll take care of them!" Vera was taken aback, surprised by Catherine''s offer, but nodded with a smile. "Okay!"


    "Alright, enough about them. Talking about these frustrating things is just bringing the mood down. We''re finally together, so let''s talk about something more enjoyable."


    Ivy gently nudged Annie. "Annie, you go ahead and take care of your things."


    Annie nodded with a sad expression.


    Noticing the mood was a bit off, Ivy smiled and said, "The Dunn Group''s national advertising campaign needs some outdoor shoots. Aside from the provincial capital, we''ll also be heading to Brighton for a fe more scenes."


    Noticing that everyone was still caught up in thoughts about Annie''s biological parents, Ivy shifted the topic. "By the way, the girl I sponsor from the mountain vige, Rhea, told me that her school is hosting a May ball.


    "She''s been given a key role in one of the performances and even wants to invite me to attend the event. Vera smiled and asked, "Is she an art student?"


    "No, she''s actually a student receiving financial assistance.


    "I''ve been supporting her since middle school, andter, during the college entrance exam, the school had a special program for students from low-ie backgrounds. I suggested she apply, and she was able to directly interview and get into Brighton University" "Oh? She has time for extracurricr performances like this?" Vera asked, curious.


    Ivy was silent for a moment. "When she first mentioned these things to me, I asked her the same question.


    "She told me she wants to gain more experience at school so that, once she graduates, she can help other kids from her hometown have more opportunities to learn. The extracurricr options in the mountain


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 644 Are You Sponsoring a Scammer?


    viges are so limited."


    "That makes sense." Vera nodded.


    85%


    +5-Free Coins


    Ivy took out her phone and showed several photos of dresses. "These are the performance gowns Rhea asked me to order for her."


    Vera was shocked. "These dresses must be expensive, right? Each one costs at least 10,000 or 20,000. You ordered four or five sets at once. Wouldn''t that add up to over 100,000?"


    vy nodded. "Rhea said that the students at Brighton Universitye from wealthy families, and their utfits for the ball are all very stylish. She asked me to get her something a little nicer. I thought about it and decided to order four dresses, all in the mid-to-high-end range.


    "She also asked me to send her an additional 20,000 dors to cover the costs of this outdoor performance. I was about to transfer it, but haven''t had the chance yet."


    Robin casually remarked, "You''re sponsoring a poor student? With all this luxury, it sounds more like you''re sponsoring a scammer."


    "Huh?" Ivy looked at Robin, puzzled. "Mr. Ramsey, do you... know something


    know something I''m missing?


    "Oh, by the way, when you and Marrisa went to Brighton Universityst time, did you meet Rhea?"


    Robin shook his head. "No! I never involve myself in other people''s business."


    Catherine scoffed. "The person you met was probably a scam artist! A girl from the mountains who doesn''t appreciate the opportunity to study, taking money from her sponsor and wasting it on all these pointless things, it''s unheard of.


    "Not long ago, I met a girl at Brighton University whose family was far from wealthy. She relied on her father''s lover to illegally get some money from the foundation and acted like a rich girl in school. Girls like that disgust me! "She parades around with other people''s money, acting like she''s some kind of rich heiress.


    "This girl takes money that doesn''t belong to her, unts it everywhere, and even bullies those weaker than her. It''s truly despicable!


    "Unfortunately for her, she crossed paths with Robin and me. I made sure to deal with her right then and there!

 The Deadly 645

    Chapter 645 Your Brother Is Getting Married, This House Is for Him!


    85%


    s


    Chapter 645 Your Brother Is Getting Married, This House Is for Him!


    Catherine spoke about the situation at Brighton University, her eyes full of excitement.


    The removal of that toxic element at Brighton University was the first act of heroism she had ever experienced in her life.


    Catherine had always lived in her own world.


    From childhood to adulthood, she only focused on things that concerned herself.


    She never bothered with anything that didn''t directly affect her.


    In her world, the Westeria Residence was all that mattered, everyone else was just like ants in her eyes.


    No man or woman could ever capture her attention.


    Until she met Robin in Dragon Ridge Valley. This man, so unlike any other, delivered a p that instantly cleared the haze before her eyes.


    In that instant, the door to her heart, once tightly sealed, creaked open just a crack.


    During this time, as she followed Robin and observed his actions, her interest in him grew deeper.


    Her first instinct told her that being with this man made the entire world seem more vibrant and full of possibilities.


    The Brighton University incident made her suddenly realize just how valuable and fascinating power and strength could be when used in such a way.


    Catherine continued, "Ivy, youe from a poor background too. You''ve worked hard to get where you are today, don''t let anyone deceive you, and never waste your money on meaningless things!"


    Ivy smiled and replied, "Ms. McKay, what you''re talking about might be a special case. I believe that mosi- children from poor backgrounds understand the value of the help they receive.


    "I just hope that the student I''m sponsoring, Rhea, can face her new life without any pressure.


    "She will be able to walk through life with confidence,posure, and dignity.


    "To be honest, although I''ve achieved some sess and have a bit of money now, I still struggle with feelings of inferiority."


    Robin shook his head. "Not all children who''ve experienced poverty learn to appreciate what they Lave. In fact, many be more driven by greed."


    Ivy was taken aback for a moment. "Greed? Really? I find that hard to believe. From my perspective, those who''ve truly struggled with poverty should be the ones who appreciate what they have. It can''t be that bad, can it?"


    Robin pursed his lips. "Kindness isn''t determined by wealth or poverty."


    Catherine looked at Robin, nodding in agreement. "Ivy, if the student you''re sponsoring turns out to be like the person I dealt with, your money will have been used for something harmful.


    "In that case, you''d have done something wrong.


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 645 Your Brother Is Getting Married. This House Is for Him!


    *SP Cons


    "Wrong?" Ivy asked, clearly surprised. "How could it be wrong? Mr. Ramsey, Ms. McKay, did I make a mistake?"


    Catherine nodded, standing up and pacing the room with her hands sped behind her back. She said solemnly. "If the girl you''re sponsoring turns out to be a greedy, malicious person, you''ll have raised a dangerous wolf. "My grandfather used to say that truly wicked people are often born that way. No amount of kindness or goodness will ever change them.


    the girl you''re sponsoring is like a venomous snake, she won''t be able to harm anyone when she''s weak id hungry, simply because shecks the strength to do so.


    "Once you provide her with the right circumstances, she''ll bare her fangs and prey on the innocent and


    weak.


    Tell me, if you''re sponsoring a poisonous snake, isn''t that fostering wrongdoing?"


    Ivy suddenly realized. "You''re right. Now that you''ve put it like that, I get it.


    "She invited me to their May g at the school, but I wasn''t nning to go.


    "I think I should go and see for myself. If it''s really as you say, I''ll stop funding her right away. I can''t assist her in doing evil!


    "She''s asked me for 20,000 dors this time, so I''ll send it to her for now."


    Catherine scoffed. "Honestly, I wouldn''t give her any more money this time. How could she need that much for college?


    "When I went to university, my dad gave me 100,000 a month, and I didn''t even spend 2.000. I just understand what they''re doing at school that requires so much money." don''t


    Ding ding ding... The doorbell rang as they were talking.


    "I''ll go check the door and see if Annie''s foster parents are back, Ivy said, signaling for them to sit for a moment as she headed to the door.


    She opened the door to find a middle-aged man and woman standing outside, neither of whom she recognized.


    "May I help you?" Ivy asked, noting that these two weren''t Annie''s foster parents, whom she had mer before.


    "We''re looking for Annie. Open the door now, the middle-aged woman said impatiently.


    "Annie? Are you a friend of hers?" Ivy asked, puzzled. She had met Annie''s friends before, but never anyone this old.


    "We''re her biological parents. This is our home. Move aside!" The middle-aged couple sounded annoyed as they pushed past Ivy and walked into the room.


    Their loud voices drew the attention of Robin and the others, who turned their gaze toward the door.


    "Y-you''re Annie''s biological parents? What do you want with her?" Ivy asked, immediately on guard, still blocking their path.


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 645 Your Brother Is Getting Married. This House Is for Him!


    85


    "Who are you? We''re her parents. What do you think we want? Of course, we''re here to ask her to take care of us in our old age and give her brother a house!"


    "You want her to support you in your old age and give her brother a house?" Ivy was momentarily stunned. caughtpletely off guard.


    Without thinking, she shot back. "You abandoned Annie when she was a child. Now youe to her asking for support in your old age and expect your son to take this house? Has Annie agreed to any of this?" Whether she agrees or not is none of your concern!" Annie''s biological mother snapped, ring at Ivy.


    "She''s a celebrity now, and she bought a house. Of course, she should give it to us!


    "Yesterday, I heard from people in the vige that her foster brother receives a substantialpensation. That money should be ours as well!"


    Ivy was shocked by the ridiculous things Annie''s biological parents were saying.


    She blocked the door, refusing to let them in. "I''m sorry, I can''t let you in."


    "This is our house! Who do you think you are, trying to stop us?" They shoved Ivy aside and stormed into the room.


    "Annie! Annie,e out here!" her biological mother yelled. "Your brother is about to get married. Give him this house! And thatpensation your foster brother is getting, give it to us too! It''s money your foster parents owe us!" Hearing themotion, Annie rushed out of the room.


    Seeing her biological parents in the living room, she was instantly furious. "I can''t believe this! How long are you going to keep harassing me?


    "The moment you abandoned me as a child, I had nothing to do with you. And for years now, you''ve been relentlessly demanding money from my foster parents. How can you be so shameless?


    "My foster parents are honest and kind, and they''ve already given you 40,000. Yet you''re still ungrateful! Why should I give you more money or a house? Get out of here!"


    Her biological mother red at her, yelling, "You should give me what you have now that you''re rich! I gave birth to you; your life is mine! If I hadn''t given birth to you, where would you be today?" 3/3 11:23 Thu, 5 Dec M.

 The Deadly 646

    Chapter 646 Don''t Deserve To Be Parents


    85%


    Free Coins


    The words of Annie''s biological parents shocked everyone in the room.


    With so much shamelessness in the world, what she heard was the worst.


    They abandoned her when she was still less than a year old.


    The kind-hearted Crispin Howell and his family had adopted Annie, but her biological parents had the audacity to ask for money now.


    This family was beyond shameless.


    Tears streamed down Annie''s face as she bitterly shook her head. "You''re so cruel! After you abandoned me, you never came looking for me. If you hadn''t, perhaps I would have had many beautiful fantasies about you. "Even if you found me again and at least thanked my adoptive parents like a decent person, I would have remembered you fondly.


    "At least I wouldn''t hold a grudge about being abandoned.


    "But now? What''s this? Why are you acting in such a shameless manner? Bullying my kind and honest adoptive parents?


    "They''ve already given you 40,000 dors!


    "And now youe shamelessly asking for more, wanting my house and all my money. Have you no


    shame?


    "My brother had just passed away; my adoptive parents are still mourning, and you show up making this scene. Are you even human? "Just leave. We owe you nothing!


    "If there''s a debt, you owe me an apology, and you owe them a huge debt of gratitude!"


    Gloria was enraged. She chided, "You heartless, ungrateful wretch! We''re your real parents; how can you speak up for those two rural people?"


    Annie sneered coldly and retorted, "They may be from the countryside, but they are full of love and integrity. You pride yourselves on being noble, but what you''ve done is disgusting and shameful! "Leave. You''re not wee here. And let me make it clear, from this moment on, you''ll get nothing from


    me!


    Gloria spat venomously. "I gave birth to you; then you


    our life belongs to me. If you won''t give us mone might as well give me your life!


    "Your adoptive parents raised you, so of course, they must give us money.


    "We originally just wanted you to disappear from this world, but they meddled and adopted you. Did they ask for our consent?


    "Now, you''ve be a celebrity, bought a house, and have money. Your adoptive parents have received arge sum inpensation. How could you possibly spend all that money? Of course, you owe it to us! 1/3


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 646 Don''t Deserve To Be Parents


    85%


    5 Five Coins


    Your younger brother is about to get married. He needs a 100,000 for the betrothal gift, plus a house and car for the wedding. You must give all of it to us!


    "After all, you owe us for giving birth to you.


    "Otherwise, it would have been better off if you had died in the wilderness when you were little."


    Catherine had had enough. In a sh, she charged forward and pped Gloria across the face.


    "What trash are you? How dare you ask for money? You''ve got some nerve!


    When you abandoned her, why didn''t you say this then?"


    Gloria stood frozen, clutching her face, staring in shock at Catherine, who had stormed


    "You two old sc''undrels, I was even considering finding you!


    Where is the money you extorted from them? Give it to me!


    "You shameless scoundrels, trying to extort money from those kind-hearted people!


    up to her.


    "In the next few days, I''ll send debt collectors after you. The total is 40,000 dors. If you pay even a cent less. I''ll kill you!"


    Catherine''s menacing tone surprised the couple. "Y-You... who are you?"


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that you dare to cause trouble here today. I''ll kill you on the spot!"


    "You... How could a girl be so venomous?" Gloria said in a shaky voice.


    "Tm taking my daughter''s money-what''s it to you? If I hadn''t given birth to her, would she have all this money today?


    "You gave birth to her, then abandoned her. Her achievements have nothing to do with you. Parents who abandon their children don''t deserve to be called parents!" Vera retorted angrily. Gloria''s argued back, "If I hadn''t abandoned her, would she have this sess today?


    "This was the hardship education we gave her! What do you know?"


    "Oh, hell no!" Everyone in the room was speechless.


    What on earth was she thinking?


    Every argument turned logic upside down.


    The absurdity of these words was so outrageous, it was beyond belief.


    Gloria noticed everyone''s shocked expressions. Gloria continued, "The logic I''m using is applicable anywhere! I was an outstanding student from a middle-level vocational school!


    "You must understand that students from my type of vocational school back then were just as respected as today''s graduates from top universities!"


    Tm not like her adoptive parents-uneducated farmers!


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec 02.


    Chapter 616 Don''t Deserve To Be Parents


    "Everything I say is reasonable and backed up by facts!


    "If I hadn''t given birth to her, where would she be?


    85


    *5 Free Coins


    "Without her, how would her adoptive parents have taken her in, raised her, and helped her be a


    movie star?


    "So, everything she has today should be mine!


    Now that her younger brother is getting married, the house she bought should be ours!"


    Her money should, of course,e to us too.


    "Because everything she has was originally ours.


    "I even consulted awyer about this matter.


    "Thewyer told us that we have the right to ask our biological daughter for alimony."


    Vera shook her head and asked. "Whichwyer did you ask? A quack? What kind of twisted logic is this?"


    "Who the hell are you? Stay out of our business!" Digby Howell, Annie''s biological father, yelled and pointed at Vera.


    "We don''t care whichwyer you consulted! You both get out! This is our house, and our family doesn''t wee you!" Annie was nearly driven to madness,


    You two are real swindlers! I''ve heard so many unreasonable things from you today, and I''m truly ashamed!


    "Im ashamed to have you as my biological parents!


    "Did you ever think, when you abandoned me, that if it weren''t for my adoptive parents, I would have been dead by now?


    "Would I have what I have today? This house? My career as an actress? The money I earned from acting?


    "They raised me, and now youe asking for money-what kind of robber logic is this?"


    "You don''t deserve to be a parent!"


    Gloria shrieked maliciously, "Do you know what heinous means? Disrespecting your biological parents is the ultimate unforgivable sin!


    "I gave birth to you; your life and everything you have belong to me. I have every right to take your life"


    now!"


    With that, she raised her hand to p Annie across the face..


    "You two beasts deserve to die!" Robin snarled, gripped Gloria''s wrist, and made a cold-blooded statement.

 The Deadly 647

    hapter 647 Expose Her Online


    Chapter 647 Expose Her Online


    Annie''s biological parents were trembling with fear under Robin''s terrifying presence


    "Y-You let go of me! How can you hit an elder?


    85%


    "Get out of here!" Robin released his grip, his voice low and threatening. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll throw you out!"


    "Y-You


    authority.


    are you Annie''s boyfriend?" Gloria red at Robin. Once again, she exuded a superior, elder


    "If you''re Annie''s boyfriend, then I''m your future mother-inw. How dare you act so disrespectfully?" She


    hissed.


    "Listen, if youy a hand on me again. I''ll never allow you to be with my daughter!" She continued, her voice rising.


    "And if you want to marry her, at least give me 500,000 as a betrothal gift!"


    Robin smiled coldly and said. "Even if I''m Annie''s boyfriend, you have no right to lecture me! You two trash! Get out of my way!"


    Gloria was almost driven mad. She pointed at her and yelled, Annie, how could you choose such an uncultured boyfriend? I won''t allow you to be with him." "Call me names, and you''ll regret it!" Robin''s expression turned cold and he instructed, "Catherine, p


    her!"


    "What?" Catherine hesitated for a moment, then pped Gloria across the face. "Old hag. I would knock some sense into you!"


    Gloria immediately copsed onto the ground, wailing in agony. Tm dying here! You need topensate


    me."


    Digby pointed at Robin and Catherine, shouting. "You better pay for this! You almost killed my wife!"


    Robin grabbed Digby by the cor and lifted him off the ground. He warned. "Are you going to leave or not? If not, I''ll throw you both out right now!"


    The terrifying aura of Robin''s presence froze the couple in ce.


    Gloria scrambled to her feet, rolling over like a dog. "L-Let him go! We''ll leave. Let''s go!"


    Robin released his hold. Digby crashed back to the ground, drenched in sweat.


    The two of them fled the room in a panic.


    Catherine turned to Robin, smiling. "This is how you deal with sem like them! These spineless fools only understand force. You have to stand your ground to put them in their ce! Annie, tomorrow I''ll make sure we get back every penny they extorted from your foster parents!


    "These two old geezers don''t deserve a single cent!


    "If they evere around again, just call me. I''ll have their legs broken!


    85%


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec R


    Chapter 647 Expose Her Online


    "These se mbags should starve and die poor!


    ''+ Free Coins


    "They abandoned you when you were young, and theye begging for you to take care of them when you make money. They even want money for their son?! I can''t believe this kind of shameless person exists in the world! Annie, you should never pay them any attention!


    Vera echoed angrily, "Annie, Catherine''s right!


    "Don''t ever go soft on these lowlifes. They''ll push as far as you let them. They''re not your family; they''re your enemies!


    "ording to the vigers, wolves would have devoured you long ago if not for your foster parents. If that happened, where would you be now?


    "Your life was given to you by your foster parents! If you let these people continue bullying you and your foster parents, it''s just wrong!


    "Why should good people suffer? Robin, don''t you agree?"


    "These people don''t deserve to live!" Robin shook his head and sank back into the couch.


    Ivy patted Annie on the back,forting her. "Annie, stop crying. Don''t let these awful people ruin your mood. Your foster parents will be here soon; they''ll be worried if they see you upset. Annie agreed. "Okay, I''ll wash my face and tidy up. I''ll be right with you. I''m so d to have you all by my


    sider


    Catherine nced at Annie''s retreating figure, a trace of sympathy in her eyes.


    She quickly ran to Robin''s side and asked. "Hey, Robin, how did I do today?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and nced at Catherine, seeing the eager look in her eyes. "Let me guess, everything you do is just for show!"


    "Of course!" Catherine sat beside him and said solemnly. To be exact, I do it for you! If you don''t watch me, what''s the point of doing any of this?"


    Vera and Ivy exchanged nces, a flicker of somethingplex in their eyes.


    "Come on, tell me, how did I do?" Catherine insisted.


    Robin finally said, "You did great."


    "That''s better! Catherine beamed, clenching her fist in excitement. I''ll keep up the good work!"


    The doorbell rang again, and Catherine immediately stood and rushed to the door.


    She carefully peered through the peephole, then turned around and stated, "It''s not Annie''s biological parents, it''s her foster parents. I''ll open the door."


    She opened it to find Crispin and Skye Howell standing there. They bow respectfully. "Ms. McKay, you''re here early?"


    Catherine said with a smile, "Yes, pleasee in."


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 647 Expose Her Online.


    The group ushered the couple to the couch.


    s


    Robin presented them with a bank card and a pension certificate. He said, "This is the pension and certificate for thete martyr, Santiago Howell. Please ept it." Crispin''s smile slowly faded as he held the certificate and card, tears welling in his eyes.


    The couple rose to their feet and bowed deeply to Robin. "General Ramsey, thank you!


    "If it weren''t for you, my son wouldn''t even have been able toe home yesterday," he said, his voice Achoked.


    Robin quickly stopped him. "Mr. Crispin, this is the least I can do. You''re too polite. Santiago was ourrade, andrades are family. No need for thanks!" Crispin gripped Robin''s hand tightly. He struggled with words and tears silently streaming down his face.


    Robin took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Crispin, we won''t keep you any longer. I have things to attend to. but we''lle by another time to check on you both." Annie didn''t press for them to stay, knowing her foster parents would worry if they saw her upset. She didn''t invite them to stay for dinner.


    As they left Annie''s house, Vera linked arms with Catherine, and the two were having a delightful conversation.


    "Robin, my treat tonight. Let''s have dinner together nearby?"


    "Sure, Robin nodded, noticing the eager look on Catherine''s face as she caught up with Vera.


    The group didn''t drive; they headed straight into a hotel across from Brookhaven Residence.


    After being beaten by Robin and Catherine, Annie''s biological parents left Brookhaven Residence, still grumbling along the way.


    "This isn''t the end of it! We couldn''t let this happen."


    "My own daughter''s making so much money, and those rednecks shouldn''t get a penny!"


    "Our son said we can get the media to expose how Annie refuses to support us!"


    "Then everyone will know she''s an ungrateful daughter!"


    "I bet she won''t dare refuse us money again!"

 The Deadly 648

    Chapter 648 Unfilial


    Chapter 648 Unfilial


    In the private room 204 at the Brookhaven Resort, located opposite the Brookhaven Club, Vera ordered a feast of seafood.


    The table wasden with various dishes, but the group remained silent, each lost in thoughts.


    The issues surrounding Annie''s family were weighing heavily on their minds.


    Meeting Annie''s biological parents was like swallowing a rotten fly-disgusting and unsettling.


    Despite the delicious spread before them, they were unappetizing.


    The TV in the corner of the room was broadcasting the news.


    The report covered the bankruptcy of Wood Group, a once highly sessfulpany that had been part of the top 500 in the country.


    Catherine watched the news and broke the silence. "Did you know? The Lynches, one of Brighton''s five prominent families, used to own Wood Group.


    "It was once so prestigious," She continued, "but now it''s all fallen apart because of that j*rk, Jamie."


    Vera raised an eyebrow, staring at the screen. "Was that the Lynches''pany?" She looked more closely." her expression turning disdainful.


    "That spoiled brat is going to ruin his familypletely."


    Catherine nodded and continued, "Before Steven fell ill, his eldest son, Keh Lynch, managed their business empire. Wood Group''s annual sales were among the top three in the region. "Ohce Steven got sick, the family began to decline," she added.


    "In recent years, Keh has been running the family business alone, and the total market value of theirpanies has dropped by more than half.


    "The Lynch Group was always more of a name than a true force. It doesn''t evene close to the strength of the other prestigious families of Brighton.


    "But recently, I''ve heard rumors in the elite circles of Brighton, Catherine continued, "that the Lynches havee up with a new strategy to save themselves. They''re trying to revive the Lynch Group." "Save them?" Vera raised her eyebrows, intrigued.


    The Lynches were once so powerful, but now seemed to be sinking deeper into decay.


    Not long ago, Jamie had strutted into Harmonfield, exuding the same arrogance as always, as if the Lynches were still as mighty as in their prime.


    He had the nerve to im that Silva Group, which Vera''s mother had built, was part of their empire. Even their butler was involved.


    They even sent killers to assassinate Vera in an attempt to steal Silva Group''s assets.


    In reality, the Lynches had fallen so far that they were at a loss for what to do.


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 648 Unfilial


    They were despicable. $85%


    "The Lynches are now trying to use their connection with Northlorn Residence to get back on their feet, Catherine exined. "They''re hoping a marriage alliance will give them the boost they need, using Northlorn''s powerful connections across the country and beyond. She nced at Robin and added, "Since you took Hendrix down at Springbrooke Private Club, he''s been recovering at home, still struggling to regain his full strength. Orson had even nned to ground him for three years to break his bad habits.


    When the Lynches heard about this, they sent someone to negotiate with Northlorn, hoping to secure a narriage between Hendrix and one of their daughters," Catherine said.


    They think that if Hendrix gets married, maybe he''ll mature and stop causing so much trouble.


    "I heard this marriage alliance is causing quite a stir in Brighton," she added.


    "People are suddenly taking the once-mocked Lynches seriously again. With Northlorn''s backing, it looks like they might have a chance to rise again.


    Ivy pursed her lips and said, "These rich families really have it tough, don''t they? They''ll do anything to keep their status.


    "Which of the Lynches'' daughters is going to marry that little imp from Northlorn?" she asked.


    "The Lynches have several daughters around the same age; three of them received their education both abroad and in the country," Catherine shook her head. However, they have not yet revealed which daughter will marry the Chandlers. "Word is, none of the Lynches'' daughters want to marry that Imp, Catherine said with a smirk.


    "Everyone in Brighton knows how much of a je k he is. Whoever marries him might as well kiss their life goodbye."


    Vera chose not toment further on the Lynches.


    The topic was dropped.


    The new report on Wood Group had been wrapped up on the TV.


    Suddenly, the news feed switched to a live broadcast of Brookhaven TV''s legal segment.


    Craign, the host, was reporting on a new case concerning Annie''s biological parents, who were demanding support for their old age.


    Catherine stared at the screen for a while.


    "Can you believe it? Annie''s biological parents actually brought in the media? How shameless can they get?"


    Robin nced up at the screen.


    Apnic''s biological parents were seen crying to the reporters, apanied by a young man-likely their


    son.


    They were using Annie of being ungrateful and neglecting her duty to care for them.


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 648 Unfilial


    The live broadcast took ce in Annie''s house.


    85%


    Free Coins


    Besides the reporters from Brookhaven TV, several online streaming tforms were also covering the


    event


    Annie''s parents'' demands for support in their old age quickly captured the attention of the entire city and even the entire inte.


    These old fools are beyond shameless! We should take them out just now!" Catherine fumed, pointing at


    the TV.


    The host spoke to the camera with deep outrage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today we have received a breaking news tip about an elderly couple demanding financial support from their ungrateful daughter. The daughter in question is a top-tier film star.


    "Once she came into money, she bought a beautiful house and enjoyed avish life all on her own, but she refused to bring her elderly parents to live with her. "These elderly parents, who have modest ies and are also supporting a son, are struggling to make ends meet. They are asking their daughter for a bit of financial help. "But this wealthy daughter, despite her fortune, refuses to help them. Not only does she refuse to care for them in their old age, but she won''t even give them a single penny. "Ladies and gentlemen, our country has always been a society that values respect and honor for our elders. Filial piety is at the core of our values.


    "A child who does not honor their parents is not worthy.


    "Failing to show filial piety is one of the greatest wrongs in this world.


    "Today, we will follow this elderly couple to their daughter''s house and see what kind of person this daughter truly is.


    "From what I know, this film star makes a considerable ie, nearly a million dors a year.


    "With such a high ie, she refuses to show any respect to her parents and won''t even support her brother with a single penny.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s follow this elderly couple as they visit their daughter. We will ask this celebrity how she could have achieved anything without her parents'' support."


    Robin furrowed his brow slightly and said, "Looks like this host doesn''t deserve the position he''s inHow can someone with such unclear values and inadequate ability have a sessful career or life? "Taking everything at face value and letting subjective assumptions run wild-he''s even worse than Annie''s biological parents!"

 The Deadly 649

    Chapter 649 She Jumps Off The Building


    Chapter 649 She Jumps Off The Building & Fred Coins


    On the TV screen, Craig stood at the doorstep of Annie''s apartment, apanied by her biological parents, her younger brother, and a group of reporters They knocked on the door.


    Inside, Annie was quietly arranging photos of Santiago from his time in the military, cing them into an album alongside her adoptive parents.


    Mom, Dad, you can live here from now on." Annie said. She put her arm around her parents as she sat between them, just as she had when she was a child.


    "I''ll be home to spend time with you once I finish filming. And if it''s convenient. I can even take you to the


    set to see where I work.


    "From now on, I want you both to be happy. Don''t worry about money; I can make a lot of it.


    "And when I have time, I want to take you both on a trip to see ces you''ve never seen before. You both worked so hard for me and Santiago when we were younger. It''s time for you to enjoy life now." Gloria stroked Annie''s hair, her eyes brimming with tears. "My daughter has grown up! If only Santiago were here too, our family would beplete.


    "Even though you''re not my biological child, I fell in love with you the moment your father and brother brought you home that year. We''re bound by fate, you and I!"


    Annie snuggled into Skye''s embrace, feeling the warmth that had never fully faded over the


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of loud knocks shattered the peaceful moment.


    Annie quickly fixed her hair and straightened her clothes before opening the door.


    Suddenly, she found herself the target of dozens of cameras and spotlights.


    years.


    She tried to shut the door again, but her biological parents rushed forward and forced it open. "Are you Ms. Annie Howell?" The reporter, who was in his thirties, asked the question bluntly. Annie nodded, realization dawning at the sight of her biological parents and brother.


    She was surprised that so many reporters had also shown up.


    The situation was clear; they were determined to take the house from her.


    "Hello, I''m Craig Lovatt, the head of the legal affairs department at Brookhaven TV, the host introduced- himself.


    "We received a tip from your biological parents and brother, and we''re here to help them fight for their


    rights.


    Annie stood frozen. She asked stupidly. "Fight for their rights? What rights?


    "They abandoned me when I was less than one year old. And now, they''vee to im their rights. It''s


    Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 649 She Jumps Off The Building


    85%


    + Free Coins


    Despite her words, the reporters didn''t leave. Instead, they began to move into the room, forcing Annie


    into a corner.


    Craig said solemnly, "As a well-known movie star, don''t you think it''s inappropriate to say those words? I''ve already learned about the issues between you and your parents.


    "They were too poor to raise you, so they abandoned you. You''re a public figure now. If you continue to hold grudges over the minor details and avoid supporting your biological parents, it won''t reflect well on you.


    "You''re wealthy and fully capable of helping them. You should be giving them some money to help with their old age and assist your brother."


    "Stop talking!" Annie interrupted sharply. "When they abandoned me all those years ago, we severed all ties. We have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    Gloria shouted furiously, "Annie, did your adoptive parents teach you to say this? They''re lying to you!


    "I know they just received arge pension, and now that you''re rich and have a house, they think they can take it all. Annie, don''t be a fool-everything belongs to us. You want to let those poor people live in your house? Are you out of your mind? "Your brother is about to get married and still doesn''t have a job. Can you really watch him struggle to find a wife?


    "Listen to your mother; our house and money should never go to them. We''re your real family. No matter how much you love your adoptive parents, they''re strangers. They can''t be trusted."


    Annie sneered coldly and asked, "If I had no money and was drowning in debt, would you even recognize me? That''s enough; you should leave now, I would rather donate all my money and property than give it to you."


    The drama quickly spread across the inte.


    Viewers flooded social media with their opinions.


    "This actress is called Annie, right? I think she just became famous recently."


    "Female actors are always having an indecent life. Who knows what rich guy or director she''s sleeping with to get this far


    "Look at her attitude. She doesn''t even support her biological parents. What a terrible person! A monster!"


    "Her biological mother is right! If she wasn''t born, where would she be today? Her life belongs to her real mother!"


    "They probably abandoned her as a child due to their poverty, but without that, they would have all starved Maybe abandoning her was the right thing to do after all."


    "I say, even though they abandoned her, she should still repay them for giving her life.


    "Her adoptive parents have their own selfish motives too."


    J3


    85%


    Chapter 649 She Jumps Off The Building


    +6 Free Coins


    At that moment. Catherine, staying at Brookhaven Resort, mmed her fist on the table. These two old fools are beyond reason. I''m going to go over there and knock some sense into them!" "The head of this news department is a jerk. How can they report this nonsense?


    "Robin, let''s go!


    Robin watched the live broadcast of Annie''s parents causing a scene and sighed. "Let''s go. How can there be such shameless people in this world?"


    Vera, looking at the onlinements, was furious. "Some trolls are still bashing Annie!"


    "Aman named ''Holmes'' is advising Annie to return her life to her biological parents if she is unable to care for them!


    "Worse yet, someone named ''Pine24'' is iming this whole incident is just a stunt to boost her poprity. using her biological parents for publicity."


    Ivy gasped and said, "Look, her biological parents are kneeling to Annie!"


    Vera was enraged. "This kneeling is just going to make everyone online turn against Annie! They''re even threatening to boycott her movies and her productionpany! "They''re demanding that Annie give her life back to her biological parents.


    "Aren''t these people vicious?


    "How can they say such things?"


    Ivy screamed, "Gosh! Skye''s having a heart attack! Mr. Ramsey, we need


    to hurry! This might get out of


    control!"


    "Oh! Mr. Crispin, too. He has fallen to the ground and appears to be spitting blood."


    Ivy ran in distress, crying out, "Mr. Ramsey!"


    She stared in despair at her phone screen, copsing to the ground. "Annie j

 The Deadly 650

    Chapter 650 Arrest Those Trolls


    Chapter 650 Arrest Those Trolls.


    Ivy''s desperate cries stunned Robin, Vera, and Catherine.


    Robin immediately turned and helped Ivy to her feet, grabbing her phone.


    On the screen, footage of Annie just before she jumped from the building was ying.


    The video showed Annie fiercely rejecting her biological parents and brother''s demands for a house. Her parents had suddenly fallen to their knees, feigning helplessness.


    That kneeling sent the entire inte into a frenzy, attacking Annie.


    A user named Holmes angrily wrote, "This woman doesn''t deserve to be human! She''s so selfish! For a little money, she forced her own parents to kneel and beg. How despicable!


    "She''s earning a lot of money as an actress, yet she chooses to spend it on parties instead of supporting her own parents!"


    "This kind of woman doesn''t deserve to be a movie star. We should boycott garbage like her!"


    "A rumor says she''s having an affair with a man named Robin, who is just a kept man."


    Another inte user, Purr, fired back with even more vitriol. "Anyone who doesn''t support their own parents is an animal! I don''t understand how someone like her can have so many fans or earn so much! "We must strongly ban the celebrity with such poor character!


    "Without her parents, where would she be today? She should die!


    "Now, she''s with this Robin and has forgotten her own biological parents. She''s just a promiscuous actress!


    "If she doesn''t give her parents support, she should give them back her life!"


    Anotherment from a user named DripDrip mocked her foster parents: "Her foster parents are nothing but bloodsuckers! They raised someone else''s child solely to profit from her."


    Upon seeing this, Robin''s eyes shed with a cold fury,


    He pulled out his phone and sent a message to an underground assassinwork. "Capture these trolls and bring them to Brookhaven Club!"


    The phone kept reying the footage of Annie''s biological parents.


    "I gave birth to you and was forced to send you away because we had no way to survive. Due to our extreme poverty, we were unable to keep you with us.


    "We had no choice but to send you away. We had no other options.


    "We never expected you''d survive and even make so much money. That proves our decision was right.


    "Today, in front of all these reporters, I want to say that if I hadn''t abandoned you, you wouldn''t have be what you are today."


    85%


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 650 Arrest Those Trolls.


    45 Free Coins


    Vera gritted her teeth in rage and cursed. "M*therfucker! How much lower can you sink? You forced your own daughter to die for money!"


    The video showed Annie''s foster parents stepping into the room, shocked by what they were witnessing.


    Gloria pointed at them angrily and chided, "You two hillbillies are despicable! You had led my daughter astray and taught her to reject her own mother! "Look at these reporters-these are the rednecks who picked up my daughter!


    They just want to steal our house and money, and that''s why my daughter rejects me!


    Annie, kick them out of this house! This is our home! They are lying to you!


    "If you choose them as your parents and abandon your real mother, then you should return your life to me! I gave it to you!"


    Annie''s brother held out his phone and shoved thements in her face.


    "Look at what the inte users are saying about you!


    "If you don''t give us the house and money, you should give Mom your life back!"


    Crispin was an honest farmer. At this point, he could no longer hold back his anger.


    "Y-you! How could you be so vicious? Annie is your real daughter and your sister! Are you not afraid of karma for cursing her like this?"


    Skye trembled with rage and dered, "Annie is my daughter, and I won''t let you bully her! Get out of here! If you keep insulting her, I-I''ll fight you all!"


    But just then, Skye suddenly clutched her chest, breathing heavily.


    Annie rushed forward to help her. ''Dad, where''s Mom''s medicine?"


    Crispin ran back into the house to fetch the medicine.


    By the time he returned, his wife had passed away.


    Crispin copsed in grief.


    This kind-hearted elderly couple had just lost their son the day before and hadn''t yet recovered from their immense sorrow.


    With the continued malicious actions of Annie''s biological parents, Skye had been deeply affected, and the stress caused a fatal heart attack. Annie held her foster mother tightly, frantically pointing at her real mother. She said, "You''re so vicious! You killed her! You won''t have peace! "You wapted money and my house, don''t you? Dream on!


    "You want my life? Fine, I''ll give it back to you now!"


    Before anyone could react, in a fit of unbearable sorrow, Annie rushed to the balcony and leaped from the 20th floor, ending her young life. 11:23 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 650 Arrest Those Trolls


    The media present were stunned.


    They never imagined that the interview would end in such a way.


    Therge room fell into an eerie silence.


    Yet, the online trolls continued to spew venom, excited by the drama unfolding.


    "This is just a movie set. She''s really good at acting; is there a safety cushion below? Haha." Quick, switch the camera to ground level. Let''s see if she''s really dead or just faking it." €84%


    5-Free Coins


    Meanwhile, Robin had already arrived at Brookhaven Residence.


    He looked at the cruelments on his phone, grinding his teeth.


    With a stomp of his foot, the cement road cracked and shattered beneath him.


    Onlookers crowded the area outside Brookhaven Residence.


    Robin pushed through the crowd, rushing downstairs.


    Annie''s bodyy lifeless on the ground, her bones shattered.


    During her fall from the 20th floor, she had first crashed into a tree, softening the blow before hitting the ground.


    While her head wasn''t injured, all of her bones had been crushed.


    The ambnce had arrived first, and several doctors immediately began to perform emergency procedures.


    They eventually dered Annie dead, with no heartbeat or vital signs remaining.


    Robin stepped forward, blocking the hospital staff who were about to move her. "Leave her!"


    "Who are you?" The paramedics asked.


    "Put her down! Didn''t you hear me?" Robin''s terrifying presence made the doctors and nurses freeze, and they instinctively set the stretcher down.


    Catherine stepped forward and pushed them aside. "Move! He''s a general from the Special Operations Military Region! Annie is hisrade''s sister. You all need to get out of the way!" The doctors quickly backed off.


    One middle-aged doctor in his 40s stepped forward. "General, please calm down. She''s gone. You should focus on the next steps"


    Robin ignored him and checked Annie''s eyes.


    The doctor persisted, "General, please, she really is gone."


    "Get out of the way! Catherine shoved him aside.


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 650 Arrest Those Trolls.


    Robin pulled out a silver needle and pierced it into Annie''s navel, locking her vitality.


    Catherine moved closer and asked cautiously. "Robin, do you think Annie can be saved?"


    84%

 The Deadly 651

    Chapter 651 No Permission


    Chapter 651 No Permission


    Free Coins


    The doctors, moments from leaving, stopped at Catherine''s voice. Her words cut through the air, sharp and impossible.


    A heart silent for over five minutes could not beat again. Not in this world.


    Even with the rarest of medicine or the strongest skills, such a feat would only dy death.


    True survival was unthinkable.


    Annie''s state was dire. Her heart had given up, her organs shattered beyond repair. Healing her wasn''t just unlikely it was absurd.


    One of the doctors, a young woman with weary eyes, finally spoke. "Her mind... it''s already gone. Her soul may have slipped away. You should focus on preparing her farewell."


    Robin, standing nearby, nced at the watchstrapped to his wrist. "Her heart ceased eight minutes ago," he began, his voice steady. "But her mindcked flow for four minutes and fifty-eight seconds." "For three minutes and forty-two seconds, you worked to revive her heart. During that time, blood still reached her brain."


    "Her brain cells aren''tpletely gone yet. Medically, you could call her dead."


    "But biologically? Her body''s major cells are still functioning."


    The female doctor froze, her breath caught.


    Robin was right. History wasn''t short on stories of impossible recoveries.


    Patients whose hearts had stopped for over five minutes,beled as deceased, had defied the odds.


    In some cases, families refused to give up, performing CPR long after hope should''ve vanished.


    One man''s heart started beating again after three relentless hours ofpressions.


    There were even reports of patients dered brain-dead for over an hour who somehow returned, alive and thinking.


    It was the strange and fragile dance between medical definitions and biology.


    Modern medicine often chose simplicity-five minutes without a heartbeat, and death was certain


    Protocols rarely left space for what couldn''t be exined.


    Robin moved quickly, inserting silver needles into specific points on Annie''s shoulders, neck, chest, and wrists.


    In total, he ced 18 needles across her body.


    The paramedics, who had been watching with expressions of pity and resignation, began to look more


    uncertain.


    At first, they believed Robin was simply refusing to ept Annie''s death-a reaction of overwhelming grief pushing him to act irrationally. 11:23 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 651 No Permission


    84%


    Se Coing


    Even as hepleted the Eighteen Spirit Needles, each precisely inserted into critical points, their faces remained filled with sympathy and quiet sighs.


    Then, three minutes passed. The pallor on Annie''s face began to change. Slowly, faint color crept back into her cheeks. Suddenly, her heart started beating again, and she drew a shallow breath.


    But her body remained still, unresponsive. Apart from the basic signs of life-her heartbeat and breathing -she showed no other reaction, like a figure caught in a fragile bnce between life and death.


    The paramedics froze in shock, their disbelief mirrored by the bystanders around them.


    Robin had managed to restart her heart.


    The scene sent ripples of astonishment through the crowd, drawing whispers and startled cries.


    Yet, on the inte, the trolls wasted no time.


    "I''m calling it now-this is staged. They''ve had safety measures ready all along. No way someone was actually going to die."


    "Unbelievable. Faking death for views? I was ready to see what she''d look like dead, but nope-still alive. What a letdown!"


    "Didn''t she im she''d give her life back to her parents? Well? Where''s the noble sacrifice? Why is she still, breathing?" "Quit pretending. Get up and jump again if you''re so serious!"


    Nearby, a few doctors moved to check on Annie, but Robin stopped them with a sharp motion.


    Before anyone could say more, Major General Wilson of the Special Operations Military Region arrived, nked by Robin''s newly assigned security detail.


    Wilson stepped forward, his voice steady. "General Ramsey, this is your newly appointed guard unit, assigned bymand to ensure your safety.


    Another officer approached and saluted sharply. "Major Ferell, reporting for duty as your Guard Commander, General Ramsey!"


    Robin''s cold gaze swept over the crowd, lingering briefly on the gathered reporters. His voice cut through the noise. "Major Ferell, listen closely. Your orders are as follows: Go to Room 2002. Bring Annie''s biological parents, the entire family, along with Craig Lovatt from Brookhaven TV''s Legal Hour slot here." "Yes, sir!" Major Ferell barked. He turned, gesturing to eight guards. "You''re with me. The rest of you-stay here and protect the Generall


    As they moved into action, Robin''s device buzzed. A new message hade in from the Dark Web operatives. "Holmes is not in the area. We''re tracking him. Purr and Pine24 have been apprehended and will be delivered to Brookhaven Residence in five minutes. Fetell returned with eight guards, Annie''s parents, and her younger brother. They stood silently before


    Robin.


    "General, Ferell began, his voice heavy. "Santiago''s mother has passed away. His father, ovee with


    Chapter 651 No Permission


    grief, only regained consciousness a short while ago." He gestured toward a guard holding the lifeless body of Santiago''s mother. The sorrow in his tone was unmistakable.


    Robin stepped forward and examined the woman''s face. After a moment, he sighed softly. There''s nothing we can do now."


    Crispin, standing nearby, wiped at his tear-streaked face. His voice cracked with anguish. "General Ramsey, my son, my daughter, my wife-they re all gone. What''s left for me in this world?"


    This is Santiago''s pension. I''m entrusting it to the unit. Here are the keys to Annie''s house and her bank tard. She wanted her savings to go to the orphanage."


    "She spoke of it often-how she dreamed of helping those children once she had the means."


    "Please, General, help her fulfill that wish."


    Robin didn''t take the card. Instead, he ced a hand on Crispin''s shoulder. "Annie isn''t gone, Robin said quietly. "She''s alive... but she needs to be taken somewhere else for treatment. Please, Mr. Huang, take care of yourself Before Crispin could respond, Annie''s mother stormed forward. She snatched the card and keys from the table, clutching them tightly.


    "This is my daughter''s house!" she cried. "She''s dead now. Her property is her inheritance, and I''m her legal heir. This belongs to us!" She turned to Crispin with a sneer. "And don''t you dare hand over Santiago''s pension to the military! Why should they benefit from it? Crispin''s grief twisted into rage. His fists clenched as his voice thundered.


    "You heartless creatures! Give me back my daughter''s house keys, her bank card, and my son''s pension!"


    Annie''s mother ignored him, thrusting the items into her son''s hands. "My daughter''s inheritance belongs to me, she said coldly. I''m not afraid of the courts if ites to that!"


    She cast Crispin a mocking nce. "He pretends he''s not after Annie''s money. Everyone, take a look! This is the real Crispin-an old man trying to act noble but greedy all the same."


    Crispin shook with fury, his voice trembling. "You monsters! Your daughter lies there, barely alive, and this is what you do? Do you have no shame, no humanity left?"


    "She''s as good as dead! She should''ve died 20 years ago! The little money she''s earned doesn''t evene close to repaying me for bringing her into this world."


    M


    She nced at the card and keys with disdain. "I gave her life. She owes me. Ten houses wouldn''t he enough to pay me back!"


    "Come on, let''s go, she barked, turning to her husband and son.


    But before they could move. Robin''s icy voice cut through the air. "Did I say you could leave?" He pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his palms methodically, his expression cold and unyielding


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    Chapter 652 No Mercy

 The Deadly 652

    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    15 Free Coins


    Gloria Howell, Annie''s biological mother, stopped in her tracks, dragging Digby Howell, her husband, and Jesse Howell, their son, with her.


    She turned to Robin with a sneer. "You?"


    "Annie is dead. You have no right to her money or her property!"


    "You weren''t even married to her. You''re nothing! Her inheritance doesn''t belong to you."


    We have no connection to you, so who do you think you are to tell us to stay?"


    Without waiting for a reply, she grabbed Digby and Jesse and started rushing toward the edge of the crowd.


    But before they could escape, several guards from the general''s unit stepped forward, blocking their way.


    "What are you soldiers doing? Get out of the way!" Gloria shouted, her voice shrill.


    The guards stood like statues, unyielding and silent.


    Robin adjusted his sleeve, his voice calm but resolute. "Leave Annie''s bank card, Santiago''s pension, and the house key behind."


    He stepped closer, his tone dropping to a deadly calm. "Skye died because of your cruelty. Annie jumped because of you. You''re not walking out of here alive."


    "Prepare yourselves," he said, his words slicing through the tense air. "Any struggle is pointless. Resistance before me is a waste of time.


    Gl¨®ria faltered for a moment, her confidence wavering. "What... what right do you have to make such demands of me?" she stammered.


    "You have nothing to do with my daughter. Who are you to order us around? You think you''re that important?"


    Robin''s eyes narrowed. His voice was cold and final. "Pigs and dogs like you-kneel."


    The three dropped to their knees as if an invisible force crushed them. Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Gloria''s scream broke the silence. "What did you do to us, you b*stard?"


    Robin didn''t flinch. "Take the bank card and the keys from her hand," hemanded.


    One of the guards stepped forward, prying the items from Gloria''s clenched fingers.


    "You b*stard" she shrieked. "What gives you the right to take my things? I''ll report you!" She turned toward


    a nearby reporter, her voice desperate. "Mr. Lovatt! Call on the public! Tell them to condemn this bully for preying on the weak!"


    The crowd around them began to murmur quietly.


    "So, this is Annie''s boyfriend?"


    "How can he steal her inheritance like that? Even if he''s a general, that''s just wrong."


    11:23 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    This is unbelievable."


    Craig, who had been brought over by the guards, hesitated. After a moment, he stayed silent, too afraid to speak up.


    Robin gestured toward Ferell, the captain of the guards. "Tell this old b''stard who I am. They think I don''t have the power to decide their fate."


    Ferell stepped forward, his voice firm. "General Ramsey is themanding officer of the Special Operations Military Region of Draconia."


    "You are stealing a fallen hero''s pension, forcibly taking property from a fallen hero''s family, and insulting General Ramsey. ording to thew, you deserve death."


    Gloria and her family froze, copsing to their knees in terror.


    The crowd around them fell silent, too afraid to speak further.


    Under Draconia''s highest courtw, simply insulting or attacking a general could lead to the death penalty.


    "Isn''t it beneath you, General, to hold a grudge over such trivial things?"


    You''re not afraid people willugh at you?"


    "Sure, thew says one thing, but there''s a saying among themon people: the general''s sword doesn''t strike the meek. If you harm us, won''t that tarnish your reputation?" Robin smiled coldly, his expression unreadable. Tve never imed to be a good man. People often call the a devil, a killer.


    "So, whether it''s a bandit or a sheep, if they''re evil and corrupt. I''ll leave no one standing"


    And as for trashy opinions? They''re nothing more than clouds in the wind to me.


    Before anyone could react, a loud p echoed through the tense silence.


    Without warning, Catherine stepped forward and pped Gloria across the face.


    "You don''t even deserve General Ramsey''s attention. I''ll kill you, you hag!"


    "You forced your own daughter to death, and now, you have no regrets? Trying to steal her house, her bank card, and Santiago''s pension-you''re worse than an animal. You deserve to die!" Catherine''s handnded again on Gloria''s face with a sharp, resounding smack.


    The force of the two ps left Gloria dazed, her vision spinning-


    "You... Who are you? How dare you strike me?" Gloria screamed, her voice filled with venom.


    Til kill you all-you family of animals!" Catherine pulled out a short dagger, marked with the emblem of the Westeria Residencey, and thrust it toward Gloria''s shoulder.


    "You''ll suffer for a while. You old beast. If I don''t make you hurt a little, I can''t erase the hatred in my heart!"


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    Turning to Robin, Catherine asked, "Did I do the right thing?"


    84%


    "Yes! Such beasts shouldn''t live. It''s against the will of nature!" Robin tossed a wet wipe onto Gloria''s body


    "Good!" Catherine then stomped down on Gloria''s leg.


    A sickening crack echoed through the quiet neighborhood.


    Gloria screamed in agony. "You''re a devil!"


    Catherine grinned. "I''ve been killing since I was ten! I only go after the bad ones! You call me a devil? You''re absolutely right. Everyone in Brighton knows I, Catherine, am ruthless. Killing''s nothing to me!" You just figured it out? Toote!"


    Gloria''s eyes widened in horror as she realized-today, her family had finally met someone far crueler than they could ever imagine.


    "Robin... oh, General Ramsey... you''re Annie''s boyfriend. Please, out of respect for being Annie''s real mother, let us go. We''ll leave everything. Just let us go..."


    Robin chuckled. I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve heard that. Too bad, everyone who''s said that to me... they''re all dead now!"


    "Because I have one principle that never changes: I never forgive."


    I''ve never believed that bad people can change.


    "Bad people are born bad."


    "Kill them! Just looking at them disgusts me."


    As Robin finished speaking, the general''s guards quickly surrounded Gloria and her family.


    Catherine immediately raised her dagger and, with precise movements, pierced each of them through the heart.


    Before they could evenprehend what was happening, Gloria and her family were dead.


    A few Dark Web assassins quickly dragged the bodies into sacks and hauled them out of the crowd.


    The onlookers still didn''t fully understand what had just happened, and some were murmuring in confusion.


    But Craig and the reporters had seen everything.


    Some were so shocked they fainted on the


    spot.


    Others were paralyzed with fear, unable to move.


    Craig, on the other hand, wet himself.


    Even so, he couldn''t shake his sense of justice.


    "R... General Ramsey, what you''re doing is... It''s too extreme! How could you kill them


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 652 No Mercy


    Robin turned his cold gaze on Craig. "You pushed for this situation. You''re the reason it escted to this point."


    "You could''ve helped minimize the chaos, but you deliberately made it worse. Don''t think I don''t know what you were up to.


    "You were just looking out for your own career, trying to get some sensational news for a bigger story.


    "But you lost all sense of professional integrity!"


    You stirred up trouble! You created this fake rights interview just to grab attention."


    "You arepletely responsible for this!"

 The Deadly 653

    Chapter 653 Collective Action


    Chapter 653 Collective Action


    "Hey? What happened to that family of three?" A voice cried out from the crowd.


    "I don''t know... I just saw the soldiers blocking their way, and then they disappeared."


    "Did they arrest them?"


    "I didn''t see anyone take them away."


    3,84%


    + Free Coins


    As the murmurs spread, Craig instinctively took a step back.


    "You killed them, but you still can''t bring the dead back to life. Isn''t that a bit too cruel?"


    Craig deliberately raised his voice, hoping to make sure the crowd understood that Catherine had killed Gloria''s family.


    Robin smiled, showing his white teeth, and it made Craig tremble with fear.


    He didn''t respond, waiting for Craig to finish his words.


    He was also waiting for the self-righteous hypocrites in the crowd to start their trolling..


    If he didn''t deal with a few of them, those who hid behind their moral high ground and kept spewing nonsense would never stop.


    These people were vile. They always waited for a situation like this to pour salt on others'' wounds.


    They would go further, striking the victim when they were at their weakest, until they saw their target helplessly die.


    Only then would these vultures calm down, without a trace of guilt


    They were worse than the killers, these vile people who gathered in the shadows to destroy.


    A murderer ends a life with one swift blow. They kill the body.


    But these cowards, hiding in the dark, twisted their knives into the hearts of the victims, stabbing them with cruel words that caused pain and despair until the victim finally gave up. They killed the spirit, and their words were the poison.


    "What?" A young woman screamed dramatically, "They killed them all? That''s too cruel!"


    "Even if they were wrong, they didn''t deserve to die!"


    "It''s just a house and some money from their dead daughter!"


    "No matter what, this is too violent!"


    Catherine''s face darkened. She took a step forward, her voice cold. "Cruel? Violent? Are you talking about


    me?


    TI... The young woman stammered, fear shing across her face. "I mean, you shouldn''t have killed Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 653 Collective Action


    84%


    * Free Coins


    them.....


    "Are you blind?" Catherine grabbed the woman by her hair and mmed her face into the ground.


    "Look at that mother and daughter lying on the ground!"


    "Yesterday, Annie''s foster mother had just endured the pain of losing her son. Now, her daughter, the one she raised for 20 years, is killed by her own biological mother and her family!" "How dare you speak like that? Are you even human?"


    Do you think your words are less dangerous than a sword or a bullet, hiding in the shadows and spitting poison?"


    "Open your eyes and look at Annie! She was abandoned when she was less than a year old, and just when she started living a good life, that deadbeat of a mother showed up to ruin it. If you were in her shoes, would you stand for it?"


    "Even if you''re just withdrawing money from a bank, you need to have some in the ount to begin with!"


    "You''re a hypocrite! Go to a bank and try to take some money out of the bank if you don''t have any! See if they''ll call the cops on you!"


    "That''s called bank robbery! Do you even understand that?"


    "You''re an evil person who can''t even take care of yourself or your family, yet you want to act all high and mighty here!"


    The young woman protested, "I''m just sharing my opinion. Why are you being so harsh with me? Why should I care about their lives?"


    Catherine nced at her phone, reading the message from the Westeria Residence intelligencework.


    "Felicia Lorenzo, a student at Brookhaven trade school. Youe from a poor family, but you''ve been wasting your parents'' hard-earned money on luxury. You even encouraged three boyfriends to borrow money from various online lenders to support your lifestyle." "Your parents don''t even make 1,000 a month, but you''re living on 5,000. What gives you the right to judge me or General Ramsey?"


    "I hate people like you-the ones who talk about morals but are the most shameless pests!"


    The girl began to cry, "How can you hit me?"


    Catherine smiled coldly. I''m going to kill you! You, who talk about righteousness and morality, but are nothing but a hypocritical mess!"


    Vera stepped closer to Catherine, whispering, "Ms. McKay, maybe tone it down a bit, the inte is really going after you."


    Catherine nced at the trolls online, sneering. Till deal with them in a minute. First, I''m going to kill this


    onc.*


    Felicia, realizing her life was on the line, begged, "Ms. McKay, I was wrong. Please, I beg you, spare me Catherineughed. "Don''t beg. This way, you''ll die with some dignity.*


    84%


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec 20R.


    Chapter 653 Collective Action


    With that, she dragged Felicia in front of the camera, and in one swift motion, snapped her neck.


    +5-Free Coins


    She pointed at the camera. "To all you trolls out there, my name is Catherine McKay, the young mistress of Westeria Residence. I just killed a few bad people, so feel free to throw your insults my way! But I want to remind you-trolls really do die horribly." "You garbage, just wait for your turn to die. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I can still drag you all


    out!"


    Meanwhile, in the lobby of Brighton Westeria Residence, Hannibal was reviewing thetest reports when Zavn rushed in.


    "Father, Catherine''s causing trouble again! She''s killed someone in Brookhaven."


    "Catherine killed someone in Brookhaven?" Hannibal frowned, setting the papers down. "What happened?"


    "She''s with that Robin again!" Zayn said, anger in his voice.


    "She''s been unting it all over the inte, iming to be the young mistress of Westeria Residence."


    "She''s clearly being used by Robin, abusing our name to do whatever she wants!"


    Hannibal''s brow furrowed tighter as he turned to his assistant. "What exactly did Catherine do in Brookhaven?"


    The assistant immediately began exining what Catherine had done, following Robin to Annie''s house and causing chaos.


    Hannibal picked up his phone, watching Catherine''s confident demeanor on screen. With a sharp p of his hand on the table, he spoke.


    "Catherine did the right thing. These trolls deserve to die!"


    *Lakington, immediately order all of Westeria Residence''s branches and intelligence agencies to take down every inte troll attacking Catherine. Shut down all live-streams happening tonight! "These people hiding in the shadows, maliciously attacking victims, are the worst kind!"


    "They take pleasure in collective wrongdoing, filled with superiority and false morality. They''re more disgusting than murderers! Once caught, they should be dealt with on the spot!"


    Three minutester, agents from Westeria Residence across the country sprang into action.


    The trolls who were still spewing their venom, unaware of what was happening, were all taken down, some even killed on the spot.


    Zayn stood frozen for a moment before daring to speak. "Dad, are you losing your mind? This is illegal!"


    Hannibal snorted. "For those hiding behind their keyboards, they should be met with evil, eradicated by force! I fully support Catherine''s actions!"


    84%


    24 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 654 Not My Fault

 The Deadly 654

    Chapter 654 Not My Fault


    Chapter 654 Not My Fault


    THE Free Coins


    At Brookhaven Residence, the self-righteousmentators who had been so quick to lecture everyone on morality now kept their mouths shut.


    They hade to realize that the people present today were not the weak, submissive types they were used to seeing-these were ruthless, battle-hardened individuals. At that moment, everyone understood.


    Robin and Catherine were not the sort to discuss rules or morals.


    Robi


    They cared nothing forws or conventions.


    They dealt with grudges and debts in their own way. For those who dared to offend, their response was cold, merciless, and brutal.


    There was no room for harmony, no space for pity, and no chance for forgiveness.


    These people were truly ruthless.


    They were not to be provoked, not in the slightest.


    Once you crossed them, destruction was the only thing that awaited.


    The media wanted to get out of the game right now.


    In this world, there are no consequences-free actions.


    The general''s guards had already blocked all exits.


    No such thing as paid crime in this world.


    If you go out and do evil, sooner orter, you''ll have to pay for it.


    It might be dyed, but it wille.


    However, in Robin''s world, there is no dy, no postponement-only swift retribution.


    The media at the scene regretted everything.


    They regretted listening to Craig and following him here, thinking they could profit from exploiting a celebrity''s private life.


    They had hoped to earn more attention through the live broadcast, but they never anticipated that the depths of human shame and cruelty could sink so low.


    To hate someone so much that you would cruelly harm them-just for a handful of possessions that you can''t even take with you when you die?


    To force your own daughter into such despair that she would take her life?


    This family was nothing but beasts.


    Born human, but utterly failing to grasp the true meaning of life.


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 654 Not My Fault


    They were unworthy of being called human!


    parents-had


    Even animals have love for their young. But these parents-these monstrous, malicious parents abandoned and exploited their own flesh and blood. Such parents should not be allowed to live.


    It was not only against nature; it was against thew, against all sense of reason and justice!


    Craig, the head of Legal Hour at Brookhaven TV, waspletely stunned by the ruthless actions of Catherine and Robin.


    He never imagined that such reckless,wless people actually existed in the world


    "How can you two act like this without any respect for thew? Craig finally gathered some courage. He hoped that his outburst would rally more supporters, making him feel safer. "Without respect for thew? Robin slowly turned around and pped Craig across the face.


    "What exactly do you mean by ''no respect for thew?"


    "Is it pretending to be a saint, twisting the truth, andmitting evil as a group?"


    "Or is it carrying the banner of justice, helping viins, and stabbing people in the back?"


    "You''re just a pompous fool who can''t tell right from wrong, and you think you can stand here and talk about noble ideals!!


    Craig fell to the ground, clutching his swollen cheek. "You''re too rough! I. I''m a journalist, the king


    without a crown...


    "Who gave you the power to call yourself a king?" Robin pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned the blood from his hand.


    "A king without a crown? You don''t deserve that title! Don''t dishonor it!"


    "You... you''re abusing your power!" Craig retorted, not willing to back down.


    Robin grabbed Craig by the hair and mmed his head into a tree. "And what if I am? I''ll use my power to crush trash like you!"


    At that moment, Edon, the director of Brookhaven TV, came rushing in, drenched in sweat. "General Ramsey, it''s all my fault. I didn''t understand the situation clearly "Shut up!" Robin snapped. He threw Craig in front of Edon.


    M


    "As a station director, you let this trash create chaos? A perfectly good home was ruined by this idiot!


    "You''re finished! People like you deserve to starve and die poor!"


    Edon understood what Robin meant. His position as station director was as good as gone.


    He could barely hold back his hatred for Craig.


    With a heavy sigh, Edon fell to his knees. "Geneed >>


    0000


    84


    + Proc Coins


    Chapter 654 Not My Fault


    "Don''t beg me. I never forgive anyone."


    "I won''t kill you, but you''ll soon understand what it means to suffer more than death."


    "You tear open others wounds to feed off their pain, exposing their suffering for your own gain-this is the worst kind of shamelessness!"


    "Sir?" Before Edon could say more, four men in ck pushed through the crowd and brought three inte trolls before Robin.


    One was a 20-year-old woman, another was a man in his 30s, and the third was a 20-year-old man.


    The woman''s online name was Purr. a third-year student at Brookhaven Industrial University.


    The young man, Pine24, was a worker.


    The older man, DripDrip, was a small business owner.


    Robin looked at the woman. "Your online name is Purr?"


    The woman was clearly terrified. "Who are you? Why did you bring me here?"


    Robin pointed coldly at the stretcher where Anniey, and at the body of Annie''s adoptive mother.


    They are the ones you''ve ndered-Annie, the celebrity, and her adoptive mother."


    They''re both dead."


    "Because of your reckless, malicious attacks, they are dead."


    Purr stared in horror at the bodies of Annie and her mother. Their deaths have nothing to do with me! You... you have to let me go! Otherwise, I''ll sue you for illegal detention!" Robin wiped his bloodstained hand across Purr''s cheek with a wet wipe and smiled. "You don''t have chance."


    a


    There was a sharp, echoing crack as Robin pped Purr. Her teeth flew through the air, and if not for the two ck-d men holding her up, she would have been sent flying away The crowd instinctively took several steps back. No one dared to speak a word.


    It took Purr a long moment to regain her senses. "Why are you hitting me? I told you, their deaths have nothing to do with me. I just made a fewments....


    Robin took the phone from one of the ck-d men. "Is this your online review? Let me see."


    "You''ve killed a delivery driver, a housewife, a mother fighting for her child''s rights... A total of 17 people have died because of your online attacks!"


    A gasp ran through the crowd.


    These trolls hiding in the shadows were truly vicious!


    Malicious trolls were more hateful than violent murderers!


    After a brief moment of panic, the woman screamed, "Their deaths have nothing to do with me! I just said


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec N


    Chapter 654 Not My Fault


    a few things They jumped off cliffs, into rivers, or off buildings to kill themselves because they were too weak to handle it!"


    The sound of Robin smashing the phone into Purr''s face was deafening


    "You b*stard! What gives you the right to hit me? Purr screamed in agony


    "I''ll make sure the whole inte knows about this brutality..."


    Pine24 and DripDrip, who had also been captured, looked on at the horrific scene and finally couldn''t hold


    ock. "You. What right do you have to carry out such punishment? You''re a bastard! I''m going to use


    "Guys, record this and post it online! Let everyone see what kind of thug this is!"


    Chaberna May Kindness He Repaid

 The Deadly 655

    Chapter 655 May Kindness Be Repaid


    Badou tosses the blooded wet wipe behind him.


    The drew berell''s sideam and proved it firmly to Pur''s forehead "Colonel Lockwood, Robin said, his voice cold, tell them do have the right to deal with herr


    Eerell, without a bus of hesitation, responded, "Insulting a major general is a crime punishable by death?


    Pure''s swollen eyes snappest open in fear. "Y You... you''re a general?"


    Run the ked the safety off his gm, his gaze never leaving her. "On the inte, you called Annie immoral, said she was fooling around with someone named Robin, Well, here I am" "Vis Bichy thing! You''ll pay for that with your lite".


    Purr''s tear overwhelmed her, and she lost control of her dder movement.


    The murderous glint in Robin''s eyes wasn''t the soft gaze of a pretty boy she had expected. No, this was the look of a killer.


    "I didn''t know you were a general, General die,


    sex, please, forgive me, I have a family. I don''t want to For only 20. Please. I just want to live..."


    Robin''s voice was as cold as steel. "You had no thought for your family when you were spitting poison at


    He leaned in close, his voice even quieter. "Next time youe back, remember this you spend three years learning how to speak, and the rest of your life learning when to keep quiet. Before Purr could beg again, the bullet tore through her head.


    Ple24and Dripbrip stood frozen, fear locking their bodies in ce


    They saw the bulleting. They saw their end.


    Despair bloomed in their eyes.


    The lives were over


    If only they had a second chance.


    Honly they could take back their cruel words.


    They would never harm anyone again. They would be kind,passionate. They would cherish every breath, every life around them.


    They wouldfort those in pain, offer a hand to those in need.


    They wouldn''t rip open wounds that others had already sulferest


    It was aletke a lower that blooms only to fade.


    Che harsh word could kill i


    The world was never permanent


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 655 May Kindness Be Repaid


    And there was no


    next life toe back to.


    84%


    In a sea of people, how could they not see the suffering that already filled the world?


    Why would they add more?


    Why couldn''t the trolls hiding in the shadows just be kind?


    Couldn''t they see the fleeting beauty in the faces they mocked?


    The world was already broken. Why break it further?


    Everyone struggled.


    Everyone had their own scars.


    Three gunshots ended three dark, twisted souls.


    But they couldn''t stop the cycle.


    The good would always be good.


    The evil would always hurt others.


    Gunshots wouldn''t wake those born to destroy.


    And so, all that was left was a prayer.


    A wish for kindness. For the good to be treated with mercy. May the kind souls of the world be gently cared for.


    The evening air was calm. A soft breeze moved through the neighborhood, lifting the dry leaves from the ground. They spiraled up, lost in the wind, with no ce to settle. Crispin''s cry broke the stillness, a sound full of grief that shook the dark air of the Brookhaven Clubhouse.


    "My daughter! My wife...he wailed.


    Those who gathered around, watching the old man kneeling beside Annie, holding his wife''s lifeless body. couldn''t help but weep.


    None of them knew the true horror of what had happened. They didn''t see the cruelty hidden behind the onlinements, the ones that had hurt Annie so deeply.


    Once full of life, Annie nowy there, like a leaf detached from a branch, carried away from the warmth of home.


    Then, out of the silence, candles flickered. Small lights appeared everywhere, brightening the dark Annie''s fans-those who had loved her-came from all sides, pulled together by grief.


    For those who couldn''t be there, they lit candles online, calling out for Annie toe back, their lights shining for her.


    In moments, the whole neighborhood and the inte glowed with candles, and a song filled the air:


    hu, 5 Dec


    3


    Chapter 655 May Kindness Be Repaid


    Little one, did you cry today? Did your friends all leave you, leaving you to face loneliness alone?


    Pretty one, did you cry today? Did you ruin your beautiful dress, but have no one to talk to?


    Smart one, did you cry today? Did you lose something precious and search for it all day long? 84%


    +5. Free Coins


    My dear one, why couldn''t you let me understand? Did the wind blow out your light, leaving you to walk alone in the dark?


    Dear one, wipe your tears. I''ll walk with you back home...


    ie simple act of lighting candles brought everyone together-both those in the neighborhood and those


    online.


    Messages of love and kindness filled the air.


    One fan, crying, read Annie''s final post aloud on a live stream:


    My friends,


    If one day I have to say goodbye to this world, please don''t think of me as weak.


    Don''t make fun of me or get angry at me for not being strong enough. I love you all. I truly do. But my heart, for reasons I can''t exin, is fragile.


    I''ve always felt like nothing, cast aside by the people who should have loved me.


    The smallest things make me want to hide. I''ve tried so many times to love myself, to push through.


    I''ve fought, struggled, tried to hold on, reaching for anything that might save me.


    I begged this world not to think I was useless. I asked the winds to stop mocking my attempts.


    I pleaded with those who gave me life to protect those who cared for me.


    I prayed to end my pain.


    But nothing changed. The pain never stopped. I''ve been so close to giving up, ready to fall into nothing.


    I''m afraid that one day, I might just do it. But I can''t.


    Not yet. I still owe so much to those who loved me.


    I couldn''t fall.


    I fear not of trials and tribtions. The only thing I fear is failure of repaying those who protected me.


    with their lives.


    Please, don''t hurt me anymore...


    As the fan read those words, the crowd''s sorrow grew deeper. Tears fell, not just for Annie, but for anyone who had ever felt lost.


    Kind people suffer in this world, their struggles so heavy to bear.


    Robin stood silently, watching Crispin, his heart aching for him.


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 655 May Kindness Be Repaid


    "Sir!" A message blinked on Robin''s phone. The woman known as Holmes has been captured!"


    "Bring her here, now!" Robin''s voice was sharp, filled with cold anger,


    He pointed to a few of his men. "Take Annie to Sophie. Get her all the help she needs."


    84%1


    *5 Free Coins


    Without a word, the ck-d killers moved quickly. They carried Annie outside and into a waiting helicopter.


    Crispin was taken to a special facility for treatment.


    At a hotel in Brookhaven, in the presidential suite, four killers entered.


    They led a woman, her head covered, to stand before Robin.


    "Sir. Holmes is here."

 The Deadly 656

    Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter


    656 Time to Die


    Chapter 656 Time to Die


    Robin nodded to the ck-d men, signaling them to remove Holmes'' hood.


    She was young-just 23.


    As the cloth came off, she squinted against the bright lights, trying to open her eyes.


    The light in the room was overwhelming. For a moment, she couldn''t see a thing.


    tol 84%


    *5 Free Coins


    lolmes'' voice cracked as she yelled, "Who are you? Why are you doing this? I have no money! Please, don''t kill me!"


    The room was still.


    So still, it was suffocating.


    It felt like an eternity before Holmes'' vision cleared enough for her to focus on the man sitting across from her.


    He was young, sharp-featured, with an unsettling calm in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" she demanded. "Did you bring me here?"


    Then, a thought hit her. "Wait... Have you seen my posts online? Do you know me? Or-maybe-do you like me?"


    Robin didn''t reply. He was focused on the sleek phone in his hand,pletely uninterested.


    Holmes, feeling the weight of the silence, began scanning the room.


    Where was she?


    Her eyes fell on the coffee table in front of her.


    She saw a cigarette holder with the words "Brookhaven Grand Hotel Presidential Suite, Special Use Only engraved on it.


    The room around her was like something from a dream. The luxury was unlike anything she''d ever imagined.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she turned her gaze back to Robin.


    He had to be rich.


    Maybe, if he was interested in her, it wouldn''t be so bad to stay for a few nights.


    She could make a good deal, couldn''t she?


    "Are you


    Interested in me?" Holmes asked, her fingers pulling at her cor, adjusting it. She was about to stand and move toward him when she caught herself.


    A sharp,manding voice shattered the silence.


    "Kneell"


    THE


    84%)


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 656 Time to Die


    s


    Holmes barely had time to react before one of the ck-d men kicked her legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the ground. "If you move again, we''ll kill you!"


    The words were strange. They didn''t sound like anything she''d heard before. It was Draconian, maybe. Whatever it was, it filled her with terror.


    Who were they?


    Why had Robin taken her? What did he want?


    Is this your thing?" Holmes stammered, her voice trembling. "You bring me here, but you want me to neel? What''s going on?"


    Robin didn''t even look up from the phone in his hand.


    The phone belonged to Annie.


    It was full of messages from people at the film studio.


    "You''re Holmes, right?" Robin''s voice was cold, his gaze chilling as he finally raised his eyes. "You''ve been active online for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "You look young, but you''ve been an active troll for almost seven years. Lots of crimes under your belt, I presume?"


    Holmes forced augh. "You''re funny. She let out a nervous giggle. "Yeah, I''ve been on the inte for a while. You know me?


    "Guess you''ve been following me, huh?"


    Holmes smirked. "You rich guys are all the same. Kidnap a girl if you like her? I thought I was getting robbed for a second."


    She leaned back, trying to y it cool. "If you like me, just text me. No need for all this drama."


    Robin arched his eyebrow and put the phone down. "Do you know Annie?"


    Holmes froze. "What? Who''s Annie?"


    Robin''s eyes narrowed. Tell the truth." His expression was unreadable.


    "I''m telling you. I don''t know-


    The sting of the p shocked her into silence. "Answer properly!" the assassin barked.


    Holmes held her check, tears instantly filling her eyes. "What is this? I''m telling the truth!"


    *If you


    you don''t answer, we''ll kill you, the assassin growled, his voice cold as ice.


    Robin nced at her, his tone t. "We didn''t bring you here to chat. We brought you here to kill you."


    Holmes couldn''t believe it. She let out augh, but it didn''t feel real. "You''re joking, right? This is a prank, isn''t it? Tell me it is. You''re scaring me.


    The next p hit her hard, almost knocking her off bnce.


    Chapter 656 Time to Die


    "Answer the question!" the assassin growled.


    s


    Holmes was losing it. "What do you want from me? I''m nobody! I don''t have money! If this is about sex fine, I won''t resist! But why do you keep hitting me?"


    "I wouldn''t touch you," Robin replied coldly.


    "Answer me. Who told you to ruin Annie from Luminous Studio?"


    Holmes'' voice broke. "I don''t know anyone named Annie!"


    The p echoed through the room.


    "Keep hitting her until she talks," Robin ordered, his face impassive as he reclined on the couch.


    The assassin kept striking her.


    "I''ll talk! Please, just stop!" Holmes cried, her face bruised and swollen from the hits.


    "What do you want to know? I have no idea who Annie is. I got a call six months ago. They told me to start a smear campaign against Annie Howell until her reputation is destroyed." "I did as I was told."


    Robin leaned forward, his eyes locked on hers. "Who was it? How did you know Annie was connected to someone named Robin?"


    Holmes sniffled, wiping her swollen eyes. "I don''t know who they were. But they told me about Robin. All they did was send me a bank card and wire 200,000 to my ount." Robin''s voice was cold. "Find out where that money came from."


    One of the ck-d men rushed out of the room.


    Five minutester, he returned.


    "The money came from a woman named Tiffany Waterson. She''s working with Annie on a film in Brighton."


    "Annie''s the lead, Tiffany''s the third lead. The money was transferredst month on the third." Robin stood up, his voice calm. "Take care of her. Get rid of this woman."


    Holmes'' heart sank. "What are you going to do? I''ve told you everything! Please don''t kill me!"


    "It''s over," Robin said, turning away. "You did your job. You took the money, so do your part and die He waved his hand, dismissing her.


    Holmes was gagged, shoved into a sack, and dragged out of the room.


    Robin picked up his phone and dialed Leonardo at Luminous Studio.


    It was almost 2 a.m.


    Leonardo jumped when he heard Robin''s voice. "Mr. Ramsey, is there an emergency?"


    Chapter 656 Time to Die


    "Get to the Brighton studio before 7 a.m. tomorrow," Robin said, and hung up.


    Leonardo sat frozen, his heart racing.


    What had just happened?


    $84% 0


    Free Coins


    He had never seen Robin this furious.


    He quickly turned to his assistant. "Has anyone from Luminous Studio upset Robin?"


    The assistant hurried forward. "Mr. Leonardo, Annie... Annie diedst night. She fell from a building."


    L¨¦onardo sank into the couch, his mind spinning.


    But he couldn''t figure out why Robin was so angry at him.


    Why did he need to be in Brighton by morning?


    Without another thought, Leonardo rushed to get ready. He didn''t have time to question anything.

 The Deadly 657

    Chapter 657 Here to Kill


    Chapter 657 Here to Kill


    *5 Free Coins


    In the Presidential Suite of the Brookhaven Grand Hotel. Robin sat back on the couch, his legs stretched. out on the coffee table. He looked rxed, but his eyes were sharp. "Come in," he said, his voice calm.


    A man in ck stepped into the room and immediately knelt before him. "Sir," he said, lowering his head.


    Robin didn''t move, his eyes still closed. "Any news on the Dragon Manor robbery? The one from 20 years


    The man responded, "Sir, we''re still working on it. There were more than 30 dark groups involved, but it''s not fully clear yet."


    "We''re focusing on the Dark Lords, the Northern Star Sword Schooll, and some martial arts families from Draconia, as well as the Poison King Sect."


    "The investigation is still ongoing. We''ll have answers soon."


    "Dragon Manor had no prior conflict with these groups.


    "We''re still trying to understand why they attacked together."


    He went on, "We''ve also learned that the Seven Kings from Draconia were dyed in arriving to help during the heist. They were held up by dyed orders from the Seven Great Royal Houses." Robin''s gaze sharpened. "Dyed orders? Who gave them those orders?"


    "The orders came from the Dragon Pce," the man answered. "It was led by the head of the Eight Kings." "We''ve found out that it was Colonel Maurice Quattro who was in charge that night. He was the officer on duty. He died of illness a year after the heist," "So, the person who gave the orders remains unknown."


    Robin''s tone hardened. "Keep looking into it."


    "Yes, Sir," the man said, bowing his head.


    The silence stretched on, and the man stood still, waiting.


    Finally, he spoke up. "Sir, is there anything else you need from me?"


    Robin stretched, yawning. "Anything you''re not telling me?"


    The man stiffened, his voice shaking. "Sir, I... I dare not speak of it."


    "Answer me," Robin said, his voice colder now. "Old Fred told you to follow me. What other orders do you have?"


    The man quickly knelt. "I can''t say, Sir."


    Robin''s voice turned icy. "Can''t say? Does that mean you''re refusing to obey me?"


    "Sir, Old Fred said we must keep everything secret... even about you." The man''s voice trembled as he


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 657 Here to Kill


    knelt lower. "It''s for your safety.


    84%


    "Speak now." Robin demanded, his voice hard. Tell me what Old Fred wants. Or I''ll make sure you never speak again." The ck-d man flinched. "But if I speak, Old Fred and Lady Sophie will kill me. Please. Sir... don''t make me Robin flicked his sleeve, his expression unreadable. "You''ll die either way. Speak, and I might show mercy." The man stayed silent, his head bowed, barely whispering, "Sir...


    "I know Sophie''s rules, Robin said with a cold smile. "Once orders are broken, there''s no mercy."


    He paused for a moment, then added, "But if Sophie causes trouble. I''ll make sure Old Fred divorces her."


    The ck-d assassin hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Old Fred told us to protect you, but he also ordered us to find an emerald pendant lost in the Dragon Manor heist 20 years ago."


    "An emerald pendant? What kind of pendant? Robin asked, suddenly alert.


    The man replied, "A phoenix emerald pendant."


    Robin froze for a second. "Phoenix emerald pendant?"


    He turned his gaze toward the dark window. He remembered the phoenix emerald pendant in Marge''s


    hand.


    Could that be the pendant Old Fred was searching for?


    Was there a connection between Marge and Old Fred?


    Was Joanna Old Fred''s lost daughter from years ago?


    Robin slowly turned and walked over to the Dark Web assassin. "Alright," he said quietly. "For now, keep this from Old Fred."


    The assassin blinked in surprise. "Sir...".


    "Is it really that hard?" Robin asked, his voice cold.


    "Yes, Sir," the assassin replied.


    "I''ll speak with Old Fred and Sophie about this in a few days. It has nothing to do with you," Robin said firmly.


    "Yes, Sir, the man said, bowing his head.


    "Now, drop everything. Focus entirely on the investigation into the Dragon Manor heist from 20 years ago. Report any findings to me immediately!" Robinmanded. Urs. Sir."


    At 7 a.m., in the Brighton Springpeak film studio...


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 657 Here to Kill


    84%


    +5-Free Coins


    Tiffany, the tritagonist of the Luminous Studio production, was chatting excitedly with several actors. about the lead female role in the uing film.


    "Mr. Horseshoe says my image, my style, and everything about me is perfect for the lead role, Tiffany said, her eyes shining. This script feels like it was written just for me."


    The male lead interjected, "Tiffany, the director has already decided. The lead female role is for Ms. Annie. Luminous Studio''s headquarters has already approved it. How can Mr. Horseshoe just change it?" Tiffany raised her chin proudly. "Mr. Horseshoe will submit the change to headquarters today. And Mr. Jamie Lynch, the investor, will increase his investment for me."


    I''m saying I''ll y the lead role. If I don''t, Mr. Lynch said they''ll pull their funding.


    The second female leadughed and shook her head. "Tiffany, Luminous Studio is inuch stronger than the Lynch family of Brighton."


    "Plus, Mr. Leonardo from Luminous Studio doesn''tck money. No one can touch the role he''s decided


    on."


    "Mr. Leonardo personally chose Annie to y the lead. How can Mr. Horseshoe just change it? Doesn''t he fear Leonardo might fire him?"


    A sly smile appeared in Tiffany''s eyes. "But what if Annie throws a tantrum and refuses to y?"


    "Annie''s in Draconia. She has toe," the male lead sneered.


    The crew had been focused on filming the outdoor scenes the night Annie fell. They didn''t know anything..... about what had happened.


    Meanwhile, the authorities in Draconia had moved fast to erase all footage from the scene at Brookhaven Residence.


    By morning, the crew was still in the dark about Annie''s ident.


    The second female lead gave a dismissive smile. "Annie''s big, sure. But she''s never acted like some kind of star. She''s always been kind to us. There''s no way she''d back out like you say." Tiffany threw her head back andughed. "Wanna bet? I promise you, Annie won''t show up. And once she''s gone, she''ll nevere back. Watch."


    A voice cut through the tension. "Even if Annie doesn''te, you won''t be the lead. You won''t even get a role, trash."


    Tiffany''s face twisted in anger. Her eyes sparked with fury.


    "And who are you?" she spat. "Coming in here and messing with our show?"


    The crew turned, watching Robin walk toward them. They instinctively stepped aside, creating a path for


    him.


    Tiffany sneered, hands on her hips. "Mr. Horseshoe said if Annie can''t make it, I''m the one for the lead. You''re not even part of this crew. Get out."


    Robin didn''t flinch. He met her gaze with a hard stare. "No matter what happens, you''ll never be the lead, You''re not even good enough for the third spot.


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 657 Here to Kill


    "Are you trying to start something?" Tiffany hissed, baring her teeth and pointing at him.


    84%


    S-FM Coins


    "I''m not here to start trouble," Robin said, his voice calm. "I''m here to finish it. He swung his hand, the p sending Tiffany tumbling across the room. 11:24 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 658 You''re Dead

 The Deadly 658

    Chapter 658 You''re Dead


    Chapter 658 You''re Dead


    15 Free Coins


    Everyone in the studio stood frozen, eyes wide with shock. Robin''s sudden attack had left them all stunned.


    They had no idea why he had targeted Tiffany so viciously.


    Had she crossed the wrong line? Had she offended someone powerful?


    Tiffany clutched her bruised face, her voice full of fury. "You hit me! I swear, I''ll make you pay for this!"


    Tin a star at Luminous Studio! You''ve just taunted them!" She spat, her words cutting through the air.


    "Mr. Leonardo will never let a thug like you get away with this!"


    Robin calmly wiped his hands with a wet wipe, as though he''d just brushed off dust. "Even if Leonardo himself shows up, he''ll be begging me."


    The crew gasped. Was he serious? Did he even know who he was talking about?


    Tiffany, blood still dripping from her mouth,ughed bitterly. "You poor fool. You have no idea what Luminous Studio is, do you?"


    Let me tell you, she continued, sneering. "Luminous Studio rules the Southeast Aurientia entertainment scene. Behind it is the Dicker family, the richest, most powerful family in the world!"


    "Mr. Leonardo is their heir. And he''s a partner in the Aldridges-one of the biggest names in the world!" "You''re causing trouble here? Luminous Studio could wipe you out without a second thought!" Robin''s smile was icy. "Oh? Luminous Studio is so mighty? I don''t feel a thing."


    "You who are you? Don''te near me away, but fear clouded her face.


    "Tiffany''s voice shook, her body trembling as she tried to back


    Robin took his wet wipe and casually cleaned the blood off her cheek. I''m Robin. Weren''t you the one who had Holmes, Pine24, and DripDrip trash me and Annie online?"


    "Did you think you could smear my name without consequences?"


    He grinned, then yanked her by the hair and mmed her head into the nearby wall.


    Tiffany''s nose crunched painfully as it collided with the wall. She gasped. "You monster! Call Leonardo now! Have him deal with this psychopath!"


    The entire crew was paralyzed. No one moved.


    Justin Horseshoe, the director, slowly stepped forward, his voice shaky but firm. "Who are you? How dare you barge into our base?"


    Before he could finish, Robin cut him off. "Leonardo, get in here."


    The room was silent as Leonardo, nked by bodyguards and assistants, rushed in, his eyes wide with


    concern.


    Tiffany, still writhing in pain, screamed. "Mr. Leonardo, this thug says even you''ll be kneeling before him!"


    11:24 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 658 You''re Dead


    Leonardo didn''t hesitate. He dropped to his knee


    s


    in front of Robin with a loud thud. "Mr. Ramsey. I didn''t think things would go this far. I''ll deal with this woman immediately."


    He jabbed a finger at everyone. "Get your *sses out of here!"


    Everyone in the studio immediately understood what was about to happen. The crew quickly fled the scene.


    Tworge bodyguards kicked Tiffany''s legs out from under her.


    She fell to her knees, crying out in pain. "Boss, he hit me! Why are you doing this to me? What did I do wrong?


    "Still talking back when death''s knocking?" Leonardo''s voice was cold. "Tell me, what did you do to Annie?" Tiffany froze.


    She hadn''t expected Leonardo to bring this


    1. up.


    It was clear he already knew about her role in inciting the online attack against Annie.


    She knelt, her voice shaky. "Mr. Leonardo, I was just confused, but I didn''t do anything to hurt Annie.... "Confused?" Leonardo''s tone grew sharp. "You ruined Annie''s life! You think ''confused'' is an excuse?" "You have to die for this!"


    Tiffany, terrified, begged for mercy. "Mr. Leonardo, please forgive me! I didn''t do this on my own. It was the investor, Jamie, who told me to do it."


    "I was just jealous. I didn''t think Annie and Ivy would be favored by thepany. Iined to Jamie about it, and he came to me. He said he would help me." Leonardo scoffed. "Thepany doesn''t give you chances because you''re not worthy of them!"


    "Thepany makes ns. It''s not about just promoting anyone. You''re not strong enough to risk anything for!"


    "You''ve been here a few days. How long have Ivy and Annie been here? And you want to sabotage them over this? You''re a vicious woman!


    "Not only did you incite online trolls, you also encouraged Annie''s own parents to stir up trouble.


    "If Annie hadn''t tried to jump, I wouldn''t have known just how much damage you''ve caused behind the


    scenes!


    Tiffany trembled, shaking with fear. "Mr. Leonardo, Jamie made me do it. He found me when I was down." "He felt sorry for me and promised to help.


    "He told me, in this industry, you can''t be stiff and follow the rules. You have to fight and take what''s yours. It you don''t know how to get ahead, you''ll never make it." "So, he told me to take out anyone in my way. I''d take their ce."


    "The only people in my way were Ivy and Annie"


    84%


    Chapter 658 You''re Dead


    *Free Coins


    "I started with Annie. I figured if I could take her down, then next Ed get rid of Ivy, and I''d be the lead


    Jamie used his private investigator to track Annie''s life, her connections."


    "He had me pay trolls to spread rumors about Annie and Mr. Ramsey


    "I wanted to destroy them, make people believe Annie only got the lead role because of some dirty deal with a man named Robin."


    "Then, he had me pay people to encourage Annie''s real parents to go to the press, iming she was heglecting them. That way, Annie''s life would fall apart."


    "At the same time, I spread rumors about Annie and Robin, saying she wouldn''t even give her parents money. Once people found out about Robin, it would drag Ivy into the mess." "That would ruin both their images."


    Then, I could take over."


    Leonardo shook his head, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "Do you have any idea who Mr. Ramsey is?"


    Tiffany looked up at Robin, fear creeping into her voice. "Mr. Lynch said he''s just an executive at Shoestring Group. He''s nothing to worry about."


    "He told me to expose Robin, spread rumors about hisplicated rtionships with Annie and Ivy, and ruin them.


    Leonardo''sugh was full of scorn. "You''re a fool. You don''t even know who you''re dealing with."


    "To attack someone like Mr. Ramsey without knowing who he is, you''re asking for death!"

 The Deadly 659

    apter 659 Who Sent You


    Chapter 659 Who Sent You


    84%1


    -5-Free Coins


    Leonardo''s face darkened. With a swift motion, he pped Tiffany across the face.


    "Do you really think you can stand against Mr. Ramsey?" he growled.


    "You should know this: Luminous Studio is his. It belongs to Mr. Ramsey."


    "Every dark organization out there bows before him. He could take down Phoenix Vanguard alone."


    Byle''s a


    le''s a major general in the Draconia Special Operations Military Region."


    "Do you honestly think you can insult him and get away with it?"


    "Annie''s life is ruined because of you. No one can save you now. You''re done for."


    Tiffany stared at Robin as he walked away, dread pooling in her stomach.


    She hadn''t known. Not in her wildest dreams could she have imagined this man''s true power. Leonardo wasn''t just talking big.


    He was careful, respectful, even deferential in Robin''s presence.


    Tiffany had once believed the Dickers heir-this rich, untouchable man-was the top of the world.


    Now, she saw she was nothing more than a small fish in a vast ocean.


    Robin was the real force.


    The one who controlled everything.


    Her foolish trust in Jamie had led her here. She had chased after something she could never catch.


    Now, she had nowhere to run


    Tiffany crawled behind Robin, her voice trembling. "Mr. Ramsey, I beg you, forgive me. I didn''t know who you were. If I had known-


    Robin didn''t even look back. He gestured for Leonardo. "Don''t waste my time with this nonsense. Finish it."


    Without another word, he turned and left.


    Outside, the directors and actors straightened up the moment they saw him. "Mr. Ramsey, it''s an honor!" Robin didn''t acknowledge them. His eyes were icy, filled with a cold resolve. Jamie. The Lynches.


    He smiled to himself. If they wanted to meet their end, he''d make sure they got exactly what they wished for


    A Mercedes pulled up, and Ivy stepped out, rushing over to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, you''re here!"


    Robin nodded once, his gaze still fixed ahead.


    84%


    TE Free Coins


    Chapter 659 Who Sent Your


    Two bodyguards dragged Tiffany, her face a mess of blood. Ivy froze, her body shivering with a chill.


    Looking at the scene-Leonardo and the crew standing nearby-she quickly pieced it all together.


    She nced at Robin, her heart skipping a beat.


    The morning sun bathed his face, but there was no warmth in his eyes.


    Yet something stirred inside Ivy.


    This man was driven by loyalty, by honor.


    Every step he took, every choice he made, was for Annie.


    They had known each other barely a moment, yet Robin''s actions spoke louder than words.


    He was doing this because Annie was Santiago''s sister. And Robin would go to any length to protect her.


    Ivy stared at Robin''s cold face. A tear threatened to fall from her eye.


    She wanted to run to him, to throw herself into his arms and cry. But she stayed still, forcing herself to hold it together.


    "Mr. Ramsey, thank you.... for everything you''ve done for Annie."


    Robin didn''t answer.


    Ivy saw something shift in him. The man who was always so steady, so unbreakable, seemed to falter. His throat tightened. She could almost hear it.


    The morning light washed over his face. His eyes, deep and endless, seemed full of things he wasn''t saying. Ivy felt a bitter sorrow in those eyes. She didn''t know why it hurt so much to look at them. She lowered her head, pushing back the tears that wanted to escape. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m here to take Annie''s


    role."


    "Then do it," Robin said, his voice t. "I''m leaving.


    Leonardo hurried to catch up. Mr. Ramsey, I''ll be at the Brighton studio until the film''s finished. This film ...it''s for Annie,"


    Robin didn''t slow down. He waved without looking back.


    He didn''t get into Ferell''s car. Instead, a Hummer and four Grand Cherokees followed him.


    The light from the early sun danced through the trees, leaving golden patches on the ground,


    People moved down Brighton''s West Street, busy with their own lives, unaware of what had just happened. The world moved on, indifferent.


    Each day, somewhere, there was joy, pain,ughter, and sorrow. Some moments were big. Some were


    small


    And no one noticed when someone was gone or when someone else


    appeared.


    11:25 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 659 Who Sent You


    The most important people were just shes in time, here one moment and gone the next.


    Life was a mix of happiness and sadness. The beginning and the end were all the same.


    At the end of it all, there was peace. Or so it was said.


    Lives, like the morning light, burned bright but disappeared before anyone could understand.


    No one would remember how brilliant it was. No one would remember the goodbyes.


    Everything moved so fast. It started, and then it was over.


    A wise man once said. "One flower, one world. One nce, a billion years."


    A single breath can carry a lifetime.


    84%


    s


    Time was too short. If something needed to be done, do it now. If something needed to be loved, love it


    now.


    There was no future. Just the now.


    The only thing worth holding on to was the fleeting moment.


    Robin walked down the street. He didn''t know where he was going. He just kept moving.


    Robin didn''t realize how far he had walked until he found himself standing at the gates of Brighton University.


    His mind wandered, consumed by thoughts of the phoenix emerald pendant, tangled in Marge''s belongings on the high-speed train.


    It felt like more than a coincidence.


    There was something about that pendant. Something that gnawed at him, pulling him in.


    It wasn''t just curiosity. It was a strange pull, a sense of urgency.


    The more he thought about it, the louder the echoes in his mind grew.


    Screams. Sharp and terrible..


    Cries of pain. Shouts of warning. The weight of lost hope.


    He didn''t know if these were just fleeting memories or something deeper, something older.


    But the noise, the bloodshed, the feeling of chaos was all too real.


    Every time it came to him, it felt like a sharp jab in his chest.


    Like a knife wound that didn''t quite heal.


    It wasn''t just a memory-it was a feeling that stretched across time and space, as if it belonged to a world


    that wasn''t his own.


    He paused, taking a slow breath.


    Chapter 659 Who Sent You


    84%


    5-Free Coins


    What was this?


    Why couldn''t he shake it?


    He had to know.


    Before he could think any further, two dark figures darted past him.


    Instinct told him these were the ones he had been waiting for. They were after Marge, just like him.


    They moved fast, slipping into the cafeteria dorm area.


    The breakfast crowd was thinning, and the cleaning crew began their rounds.


    He followed their trail, making his way to the back of the building.


    One of the men was climbing up the side of the dorm, heading for a window on the fourth floor.


    Before he could make it inside, Robin grabbed him by the arm, pulling him back to the ground.


    The man hit the pavement hard and tried to reach for his weapon.


    Robin snatched the gun from his grasp, casually twirling it in his fingers. "Talk, Robin demanded, his voice low. "Who sent you? What''s your purpose here?"

 The Deadly 660

    Chapter 660 Talk, Or Die


    Chapter 660 Talk, Or Die


    84%I


    5/Free Coins


    The man looked at Robin, his eyes wide, his mouth frozen in fear. He couldn''t speak. Not a word came


    out.


    Robin clicked off the safety on his gun, pressing it to the man''s head. "Tell me what I want to know. Or you''ll die here."


    The man''s breath hitched. "General Ramsey, 1... I was sent by General Grayson."


    was obvious the man recognized Robin.


    He knew exactly who he was,


    Robin didn''t have time for games.


    If you didn''t answer, he didn''t hesitate. He would shoot.


    "What does Grayson want from me?" Robin''s voice was calm, like he was discussing the weather. He flipped the safety back on the gun.. "General Grayson... he wants me to look into Marge and Joanna," the man stammered, his eyes darting nervously.


    Robin pped him, light but firm. "Stay away from them. Tell Grayson that if hees near them again. I won''t ask questions. I''ll just kill you."


    The man nodded quickly, "Yes, General Ramsey," and scrambled to his feet. Without another word, he snatched the gun and ran out of the campus. Robin nced up at the fourth-floor window.


    He jumped up the stairs, quickly closed the window, and turned away.


    As he walked through the campus, the cherry blossoms that once bloomed so beautifully nowy scattered on the ground, withering away.


    The flowers, so full of life one day, were already fading.


    Their bright, brief existence was like a shooting star-here, then gone.


    All it took was one storm, one gust of wind, and the blossoms were go


    gone.


    The earth was left clean, as it had never been


    Robin looked up at the tree, its bare branches barely holding onto a few petals. He shook his head.


    He walked past the fallen petals, their scent still lingering in the air, and entered the cafeteria. Inside, he saw Marge, small and busy, wiping down the tables. She worked hard, moving quickly with purposes


    A Team of sunlight came through the window, shining on her face. Robin saw the joy in her expression. She had changed. The woman who on seemed so burdened, so worn, was now at peace.


    84%


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 660 Talk, Or Die


    Her daughter. Joanna, no longer needed to worry about surviving.


    Marge had a job.


    She could see Joanna every day, watch her grow.


    It wasn''t much, but it was enough.


    It was the happiest time of Marge''s life.


    As a mother, there was nothing greater than knowing your child was safe.


    Robin could feel it- the love of a mother in her every movement. It was real. It was undeniable.


    "Mr. Ramsey


    * Pree Coins


    Marge''s voice caught Robin''s attention. She blinked in surprise when she saw him. "What brings you here today?"


    She paused, then added. "Joanna talks about you a lot."


    "She says she still owes you a meal."


    "Now that she has her schrship, she wants to take you, Brenda, and Marissa out to dinner."


    Robin smiled a little. "We''ll get that chance soon."


    "Have you eaten yet, Mr. Ramsey?" Marge asked.


    Robin shook his head. "Not yet


    Wait here, she said. "The cafeteria still has some leftover breakfast for the staff. I can get you a te.


    Robin didn''t turn her down.


    Marge quickly moved to the counter.


    She came back holding a hot bowl of millet porridge, some buns, and some greens.


    She had even asked the cook to fry two eggs for him.


    Robin stared at the steaming food. The tension inside him eased.


    It felt good


    Like home.


    That warmth had been missing for far too long.


    Marge watched him closely as he stared at the meal, worry in her eyes. "Mr. Ramsey, is this not what you like? I thought someone of your standing would prefer Western food." Robin shook his head, smiling softly. "I love this kind of breakfast. Simple, honest, andforting.


    onral,


    Marge looked puzzled She stared at him for a long moment, confused.


    11:27 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 660 Talk, Or Die


    0:84%


    +5 Free Colt


    Robin dug in, tasting the porridge, savoring the vegetables. His appetite grew,


    This was easily one of the best breakfasts he''d ever had.


    Marge sat a little ways away, her eyes focused on him.


    She looked like she was trying to read him, her gaze sharp, intense.


    There was something so familiar in his expression. It was too familiar.


    Too much like the master from the past.


    Could he really be the lost heir she had thought was gone forever?


    Her heart raced. She wanted to believe it so badly.


    But she stayed quiet. Too many thoughts crowded her mind, too many things she couldn''t say.


    If he was her old master''s son, then the world that was lying in wait for him had nothing but a gaping abys


    "Breakfast was great, Marge. Thanks! I''m heading out now. Gonna check on Brenda."


    "Okay, Mr. Ramsey Marge watched him for a moment, unsure, until Robin turned and left the cafeteria.


    As he stepped outside, Brenda spotted him, her face lighting up with excitement. "Hey, Robin! What brings you here this morning?


    Robin shrugged. "Came to see you."


    Brenda looped her arm around his, beaming. "Robin, the counselor wants us to update our info-family and ie details for Draconia. What should I put?" "Family and ie? Robin paused, thinking


    They don''t already know about your family? What did you put down before? I never asked."


    "I didn''t want to make it obvious. Thought it might affect your work, so I just said we run a soup restaurant.


    "Then keep that. I used to be a bartender" Robin grinned. "Just go with that"


    "Okay, that''ll make things easier. Brenda nodded.


    Robin smiled. "But what''s with the ie part? Why do they need family ie info in college?


    Brenda shook her head. "Not sure. Maybe they''re picking students for leadership roles."


    "Ah, I see Robin raised an eyebrow, curious. "How''s school going for you?"


    Tinati


    Brenda grinned wide. "Tin at the top of the ss. My average''s over 90


    4


    "Impressive. Keep it up, Robin said, ruffling her hair


    "Robin, our school''s hosting a May party at the end of the month. If you''re still in Brighton, can youe with Marrisa


    C


    0


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 660 Talk, Or Die


    84%


    s


    "Really? You''re performing?" Robin raised an eyebrow. He remembered Ivy mentioning that Rhea was also part of the event.


    Brenda smiled mischievously. "Everyone has to perform, but I''ve got talent."


    Robin chuckled. "I''ll try to make it. Let me know if you need anything for your act-clothes, props, whatever.


    "No worries. Robin. I''ve got everything. I''ll reach out to you before the event. You''ll want to see your little Brenda showing off her charm.


    Robin smiled and gave her hair another ruffle. "Alright, I''ll head out now."


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Vera. "Robin, where are you?"


    Tm at Brighton University."


    You''re in Brighton? I''m heading there soon for my grandmother''s 80th birthday. If you''re free, do you want to join me? It''s at the Lynches'' ce."

 The Deadly 661

    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 661 Invitation to Quintana Residence


    Chapter 661 Invitation to Quintana Residence


    Outside Brighton University. Robin settled into the off-road vehicle driven by Ferrell.


    It was a vehicle specially assigned to lieutenant generals of the Special Operations Military Region.


    This was not just any off-road vehicle but one that had been customized for military use-a truebat machine.


    At first nce, it resembled an ordinary Hummer.


    However, its reinforced body and advanced defensive design far surpassed even the most elite versions of Hummers.


    Every part, from the steel ting of the chassis to the ss and tire materials, was crafted to match the specifications of top-tier armoredbat vehicles.


    This kind of vehicle, designated for lieutenant generals, could withstand even the most powerful armor- piercing rounds


    Trailing behind them were four military vehicles with simr defensive capabilities and formidable offensive features.


    To put it simply, if one of Robin''s convoy vehicles collided with a top-tier supercar, thetter would be reduced to scrap metal.


    The convoy''s vehicles also possessed exceptional cross-country capabilities.


    They were able to traverse ravines and shallow rivers with ease.


    Robin''s convoy was just reaching Brighton South Street when Ferrell received a call on the direct line from the Wolfsbane Summit military base''smanding officer. "Mr. Robin, there''s a call from General Gavin, Ferrell informed him.


    Robin took the phone. "General Gavin, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Robin, where are you currently?" Gavin inquired.


    "I''m in Brighton, en route to the Wolfsbane Summit military base, Robin replied, ncing at his watch. "I should be there by ten"


    "Oh, that''s perfect," Gavin''s voice sounded excited.


    "The Draconia Eight Kings have an annual informal gathering tomunicate ideas and eliminate misunderstandings.


    "This tradition began when the Draconia government officially recognized the Eight Kings and has continued without interruption-even after the Dragon Manor incident 20 years ago."


    Despite the tragedy at Dragon Manor, the gatherings persisted, with Dragon Pce always attending as Dragon Manor''s representative


    I third generations of the Seven Great Roy


    "Most of the second Houses will attend this year''s gathering at the Quintana Residence


    84%


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 661 Invitation to Quintana Residence


    + Free Coins


    "From what I know, Levi''s adjutant, Major General Herrick, and the Chief Protector of Dragon Pce, Lieutenant General Jack, will be representing Dragon Manor."


    Robin''s interest was piqued. "The Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon have been missing for 20 years. Why does the residence still hold its title?"


    Gavin was silent for a moment before responding. "Mr. Robin, I''m not entirely sure. Perhaps it''s the Seven Kings way of honoring the memory of the Dragon Lord, who once stood alongside them through life and death Gavin paused before continuing. "General Jethro Quintana personally reached out and even had General


    axter call to extend a special invitation for you to attend this gathering."


    "Me?" Robin raised an eyebrow. "I''m not fond of social gatherings."


    There was a slight hesitation on Gavin''s end.


    "Mr. Robin. I know you aren''t keen on these types of events, but General Jethro oversees Draconia''s Military External Affairs Bureau.


    "He''s also leading the organizational efforts for the uing international military martial tournament.


    "He likely wants to discuss tournament details since he directly requests to invite you to the gathering." Gavin added.


    Robin chuckled lightly.


    "What details could there be? In the end, tournaments are all about raw power. Rules are meaningless. against true strength.


    "But I''m actually curious about such arge-scale gathering."


    Artending might provide insights into Dragon Manor''s current status.


    "Very well, Robin agreed, "I''ll go."


    Gavin''s relief was palpable. "Thank you, Mr. Robin. Maverick Quintana, the young master of the Quintana Residence, nned to Micef vow at the base. Since you''re in Brighton, I''ll have hime to your current location.


    Robin smiled faintly and said, "No need. Send me the coordinates, and I''ll go there"


    "Understood, Mr. Robin: Mr. Maverick is already waiting outside the western outskirts of Brighton, Gavin


    said.


    "Go ahead and meet him. I don''t like such a grand wee, Robin replied.


    "Alright, Mr. Robin. We''ll see you at the Quintana Manor." Gavin ended the call and sent the location,


    The Quintana Manor was one of Brighton''s major attractions and entertainment venues.


    Op regr days, it caters exclusively to gatherings and events for top-tier families and powerful conglomerates


    Despite such a high-end clientele, the venue remains bustling with guests and enjoys exceptional business


    84%


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 661 Invitation to Quintana Residence


    Each year, prominent international elites and heads of state also reserve the manor as their residence when staying in Dracon


    The Quintana Manor was located in the eastern suburbs of Brighton. It was around a 40-minute drive from Brighton University. Robin leaned back in his seat, closing his eyes to rest.


    The events he had experienced in Draconia recently seemed to be guiding him toward a single point.


    Everything felt like it was trying to reveal something to him, something that seemed deeply connected to


    is own origins


    After nearly 20 minutes, the vehicle came to an unexpected stop.


    What happened Robin asked, ncing outside.


    Ferrell immediately answered, "Mr. Robin, there''s a car blocking the road ahead, only leaving a narrow gap. We can''t pass normally. Should I deploy the assist ramps to go around it? "There''s a drain beside it and we can pass through it after we deploy the assist ramps


    Robin nced at his watch. "It''s fine, we''re not in a rush. Using the assist ramps in an urban area would


    attract attention


    But after half an hour, the Lamborghini in front remained motionless.


    It was blocking traffic behind it.


    Robin opened his eyes and checked the vehicles around him. The street was now packed.


    "Why is that Lamborghini still blocking the road?" he asked.


    Im not sure. I''ll go check, Ferrell said.


    "Alright." Robin nodded.


    Just as he was about to pull out his phone for a game, suddenly, two familiar figures not far away caught


    his eyes


    Emilio and Lach


    They were members of Dragon Soul Special Forces who had recently transitioned to civilian life.


    Robin stepped out and approached them. Emilio Lich, what are you doing here?"


    The two former special ops members turned, surprised at the sight of Robin.


    Emilio and Lach were immediately filled with excitement and quickly saluted "Reporting Mr. Robin, we


    reporting for work at Prospera International on Westille Avenue."


    ar the car in front is blocking the way. The public who were stuck in the traffic have made over 80 calls. Be the female driver refuses to get out! "High, there''s nothing we can do! We''ll definitely bete today"


    C

 The Deadly 662

    Chapter 662 As You Wish


    L


    Robin nced at the luxurious Lamborghini and then at the anxious car owners around him. Checking the time, he asked, "What time do you need to report for work?"


    Emilio and Lach stood at attention and saluted Robin. "Reporting, Mr. Robin


    Robin gently pushed down their saluting arms. "Chill! There''s no need to be so formal from now on."


    Emilio and Lach were momentarily taken aback..


    Although they were no longer serving in the Special Operations Military Region, Robin remained the Sperior officer they respected most.


    They could never forget that training exercise at ck Wind Valley,


    Without Robin''s orders and the aid of Freya and others, they would have never survived.


    Their respect for Robin came from the depths of their hearts.


    At that moment, Emilio and Lach''s eyes grew misty as they looked at Robin.


    "Mr. Robin, if we could ever return to the barracks under yourmand, we would have no regrets, even in death"


    "But with our current physical impairments, returning to the army is impossible-it''s truly a shame." Robin patted their shoulders. "Life makes its own path everywhere. Don''t dwell on regrets, Live well!"


    Mr. Robin, Emilio and Lach replied and saluted again. There was a look of helplessness in their eyes. Robin understood their feelings and nodded after taking a deep breath. "Brothers for life. Even if we''re no longerrades-in-arms, you can reach out to me if you ever run into trouble. And if you want to meet. we can always arrange that.


    Yes, Mr. Robin Their hands trembled, eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "Enough of that, Robin said, checking the time again. It was already 9:45 am. "What time do you have to reach there?" he asked.


    Emilio answered dejectedly. "Mr. Robin, it''s at ten sharp. Even if we leave now, we''ll bete.


    "The cab driver mentioned that Prospera International can only be reached by this route."


    "It''s just not our day Everything is going wrong. We left an hour and a half early to avoid traffic, yet here we are: Lach said shaking his head in frustration


    Rubin''s keer swept over the Lamborghini and the growing number of drivers nearby


    A hunt of irritation shed in his eyes


    "Don''t worry: Robin said "First, call thepany and exin the situation. They should understand."


    Emilio and Lach sighed "We already tried. The 11 Manager, Melly Sheppard, was firm. She said if we''re even one minutete, we shouldn''t bothering at all" 84%


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 662 As You Wish


    s


    Robin raised an eyebrow. There''s no room for negotiation? She''s tough, huh? Who''s the owner of Prospera International?"


    Emilio and Lach exchanged nces. "It''s a subsidiarypany of the Westeria Residence. General Brooks referred us there.


    "Got it. We''ll figure this out," Robin said, walking up to the Lamborghini.


    He turned to the nearby drivers. Has anyone managed to reach the car owner?"


    A middle-aged woman nced at Robin anxiously. "You''re stuck here too, right?


    I can''t believe theck of consideration from people like this. The female car owner is upstairs getting a beauty treatment. When we first called her, she said she would onlye down after finishing her session and told us to wait. "We asked her to send someone with the car keys so we could move the car for her, but she refused.


    "Then when we tried calling again, she had turned off her phone.


    "It''s been nearly two hours, and there''s still no sign of her. It''s driving me crazy!"


    A middle-aged woman looked at Robin, exasperated. "You''re stuck too, huh?


    Robin''s eyes darkened as he nced at the Lamborghini. "This woman really thinks she''s untouchable? f that''s the case, why don''t we just push the car out of the way?"


    The drivers looked uneasy. "That''s a seven-million-dor car. Who could afford to pay for damages?" At that moment, a stylish woman emerged from the building across the street.


    Approaching the group, she snapped, "Did you people call me dozens-no, hundreds-of times just because I went to a beauty treatment? How pathetic! I should report you for harassment. She inspected her Lamborghini meticulously, running her fingers over every detail of the paint.


    Drivers who had waited far too long watched in disbelief as she moved leisurely, uncaring about their impatience.


    "Miss, please move your car, one man said, unable to hold back any longer. "You''ve kept everyone waiting for ages.


    "Didn''t you consider that this street is blocked because of you?


    "Since you''re here now, please move your car away quickly,


    The woman folded her arms and leaned against her car with a smirk. I''ll park wherever I want. What are you going to do about it?"


    The middle-aged woman driver snapped, "You''re obstructing traffic! Now that you''re here, just move the car. Wege all in a hurry?


    The woman scoffed. Traffic obstruction? Call the police, then. Let''s see if they are bold enough to touch my car!"


    A male driver lost his temper. "How can you be so inconsiderate? We''ve been waiting for hours, and you''re


    84%


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 662 As You Wish


    still refusing to move. Have some decency!"


    + Free Coins


    The woman red at him and shouted, "Who are you calling inconsiderate? Apologize to me right now, or I''ll make sure this car stays right where it is. See what you can do about it!


    Robin stepped forward, his patience wearing thin. "You should move the car now. Everyone here has somewhere to be. If you keep pushing, someone might just damage your car and you''ll suffer a big loss."


    The woman sneered at him. "Hah! Do you think you can afford topensate me after damaging my car? Take a look at your trashy cars before threatening me!


    For your information, my boyfriend is Maverick from the Quintana Residence.


    "Damage my car, and you''ll be ruined before you even know it."


    Robin''s eyes narrowed. "Are you going to be this stubborn?"


    She screamed back. "Did you just insult me? Do you have a death wish? Apologize, or-


    Robin checked the time again, ignoring her outburst. "My patience is running out. If you don''t move the car now, I will drive straight through it."


    The other drivers looked shocked and quickly tried to dissuade him. "Don''t do anything rash..."


    The woman jumped in front of Robin and screamed. "Go ahead if you have the guts! Grovel at my feet if you''re not going to do that!"


    Robin coldly nodded. "Alright, since you''re asking for it, I''ll do as you wish.


    Ferrell, target the Lamborghini ahead and tten it!"


    84%


    Chapter 663 This Guy Got Guts

 The Deadly 663

    84%


    Chapter 663 This Guy Got Guts


    Chapter 663 This Guy Got Guts


    Emilio was startled by Robin''s words and quickly whispered, "Mr. Robin, don''t let this affect you,


    "This is nothing." Robin said, patting Emilio on the shoulder. "It''s just a matter of teaching an ill-mannered woman a lesson."


    After a brief hesitation, the woman let out a mockingugh.


    "What a fool! I am Yvette Judd, the eldest daughter of the Judds in Brighton. Do you want to teach me a


    esson? You''re done for if my brother finds out about it!"


    Robin brushed off his sleeve. "The Judds? Never heard of them. But if your brother wants to die, tell him toe find me Yvette''s face twisted with fury. "Oh, you''re arrogant! Never heard of the Judds? How about Quintana Residence? Ring a bell?"


    Robin nodded casually. "Yeah, I know Quintana Residence and I''m going there. So what?"


    Yvette sneered. You, going to Quintana Residence? Ha! Do you even know what that ce is? It''s the residence of one of Draconia''s Eight Kings. Do you think a nobody like you can even dream of entering? "My boyfriend is the eldest son of Quintana Residence. If you don''t want to die, you better kneel and apologize right now!"


    "So, you''re Maverick''s girlfriend?" Robin raised an eyebrow. "Looks like his taste is pretty questionable if he chose someone like you."


    Yvette''s face flushed with rage. "How dare you insult me? You''ll pay for this. I''ll call Maverick right now. I''m not human if I don''t ruin you today!"


    Robin shook his head. "You''re already a beast, no doubt about it.


    ""But I don''t have time to waste on trash like you.


    "Onest warning, move your car immediately, or I''ll smash it."


    Yvette couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Despite mentioning Quintana Residence, the man in front of her was still so brazen


    "Alright, fine! Let''s see if you have the guts! I''m not moving an inch. Go ahead if you dare," she taunted.


    "Okay then. Enough talking," Robin said as he turned and walked towards his vehicle.


    The onlookers, seeing that Robin wasn''t just bluffing, rushed to intervene.


    A middle-aged woman, the driver of another car, whispered, "Young man, don''t act on impulse. That car is worth 8 million.


    "And she''s Maverick''s girlfriend from Quintana Residence. If you touch her car, it''s not just the money you''ll owe your life could be at stake!"


    Robin gave a calm smile. "This kind of clown can''t stir up anything worth worrying about." "Who are you calling a clown?" Yvette shouted, pointing a trembling finger at Robin.


    O Q


    83%


    * Free Coins -


    Chapter 663 This Guy Got Guts


    Robin nced at her coolly. "You, of course. And an insignificant one at that."


    He gestured to Emilio and Lach. "Get in the car.


    Emilio and Lach followed Robin to his vehicle.


    Yvette watched them with disdain as they got into the car.


    "All talk and no action. I really thought you had the guts to hit my car. Ha! What a joke


    With so many cars between us, how are you going to crash into mine? Fly over them?" She crossed her


    rims, smirking.


    The onlookers also let out a sigh of relief.


    They had thought Robin might actually go through with it.


    With so many cars in between, it seemed impossible.


    Besides that, the Lamborghini was worth over 8 million.


    They were worried that if Robin let his anger get the best of him and crashed into such a luxury car, it wouldn''t just be a huge financial burden to pay for the damages. He would also face retaliation from Quintana Residence.


    The woman with the luxury car wasn''t wrong about that. Offending them could easily lead to death!


    However, at the next moment, a deafening roar of an engine filled the air, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Robin''s seemingly ordinary vehicle which resembled a Hummer roared to life.


    Suddenly, a specially designed ramp unfolded from its side, bridging the roadside ditch.


    The vehicle began to move over the ramp with four more identical vehicles following close behind.


    The seasoned drivers in the crowd stared in awe.


    They recognized the premium materials used for the tires and the formidable structure of the vehicles.


    It looked like a tank.


    As the automatic ramp retracted, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The technology seemed straight out of a sci-fi film.


    note


    They had never seen anything like this high-tech stuff before, not even in conceptual videos.


    All the drivers stuck in traffic stared at the five off-road vehicles as if they were looking at monsters. These lur vehicles were incredible!


    It was like watching a sci-fi movie unfold right before their eyes!


    Yvette, who had originally worn a face full of disdain, sarcasm, and arrogance, now gaped in astonishment. "Wh-what is this thing?"


    10, 5 Dec


    Chapter 663 This Guy Got Guts


    +5 Free C


    One male driver chuckled and called out, "Looks like you''ve met your match,dy! Better prepare to s?I that car for parts!"


    "You b*st"rd!" Yvette started to shout, but before she could finish, the five vehicles, moving with unstoppable force, crashed into her Lamborghini, Yvette turned and ran in terror.


    She lost one of her shoes in her panicked escape.


    With a thunderous crash, the Lamborghini was reduced to a pile of scrap metal, apanied by the


    rinding sound of steel being crushed.


    Yvette''s arrogance and bravado vanished, obliterated like her car.


    Inside the leading vehicle, Emilio and Lach couldn''t help butugh.


    As expected from Robin. he had never given an inch to bullies or scoundrels.


    "Ferrell, pick up the pace. We might still make it in time for Emilio and Lach. Robin said, ncing at his watch. There were eight minutes left


    Lach looked at Robin with admiration. "Mr. Robin, you''re personally driving us there?"


    "It''s on the way. I''ll join you," Robin replied, nodding towards the road ahead.


    With a burst of speed, Ferrell floored the gas.


    The military vehicle sped towards Prospera Tower, leaving the stunned onlookers and a shell-shocked Yrette standing on the roadside, unable to process what had just happened. "What was that? What just happened? My Lamborghini-reduced to a pile of metal by that maniac? No! Yvette''s scream was raw with rage and her eyes were burning with hatred. "Just wait, I''m not human if I don''t make you pay!"


    The group of drivers was deeply shocked by Robin''s bold action.


    The frustration and anger they had bottled up for nearly two hours vanished in an instant.


    "Wow, this guy is incredible! He literally turned an 8-million-dor luxury car into a pile of scrap metal!" "This guy''s got guts-if there''s a problem, he just goes for it!"


    The middle-aged female driver looked in the direction of Robin''s car, which had disappeared.


    "Hahaha! This young man is something else. Is everyone feeling better now? Let''s go!" she said with a grin. Yvette watched with rage as car after car passed her by "You guys just wait for it!" 3/3 11:28 Thu, 5 Dec

 The Deadly 664

    Chapter 664 Trouble at Prospera International


    Chapter 664 Trouble at Prospera International.


    +5-Free Cc


    As Yvette stood by the roadside, every passing driver rolled down their window, waving in unison with a mocking cheer. "Remember, don''t park your car in the middle of the road next time! Not everyone will put up with your


    nonsense!"


    Yvette turned angrily to the woman apanying her. "Call Maverick!"


    he woman quickly dialed and handed the phone to Yvette. be woman


    Yvette burst into tears before she could say a word. "Maverick, I... I was


    car was wrecked by some brute! Where are you? My car is now a bullied in front of Maple za. M


    heap


    of scri


    Maverick''s voice paused briefly. "Yvette, I''m currently in the middle of an important reception.


    "It''s just a car. I''ll buy you thetest model tomorrow, all right?"


    Yvette seethed inwardly but didn''t dare show her anger to the powerful Maverick..


    "It''s not about the car, Maverick. I can''t swallow this insult!"


    Fine, Maverick replied. "Did you get the license te number?


    "Yes! My attendant recorded the entire thing. You''ll see just how violent he was!"


    "Alright, Yvette. Once I''m done, I''ll make sure this matter is settled. Head to Quintana Manor and wait for


    me there"


    "Maverick, can''t youe pick me up? I''m in front of Maple za."


    "Ah, Yvette, not today. I''m hosting a Lieutenant General from the Special Operations Military Region Both my father and grandfather emphasized the importance. Just take a taxi to Quintana Manor." Yvette''s eyes shed with anger, but she kept her voice sweet. "Alright, Maverick. I''d never hold you back."


    Maverick chuckled, pleased. "Good girl! I''ll make it up to you when we''re together."


    As the call ended. Yvette''s face darkened. She barked at her attendant, "Call the butler to drive me to Quintana Manor


    9:59 AM


    Ferrell sped through the streets and stopped in front of the towering Prospera International building Robin nced at the clock. "You have one minute left. Get to the reception andplete the sign-up." Eulic and Lach hurried up to the security guards, presenting their letters of introduction. They rushed inside to the reception desk, where a young woman was engrossed in her phone.


    83%


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec 3


    Chapter 664 Trouble at Prospera International


    II40 Free Coins


    "Excuse me." Emilio said politely. "We''re here to report for duty at Prospera International. Could you please contact the HR Director for us?"


    The receptionist waved them off dismissively, not bothering to look up as she typed.


    Lach nced at the time anxiously. "Miss, we''re required to check in before 10:00 am. Can you please contact Mr. Melody immediately? Janice''s badge caught Emilio''s eye.


    Ms Janice, could you please put your phone down and help us? Emilio''s voice remained calm but


    Nisistent.


    Janice''s patience snapped. "Shut up! I''m discussing my engagement with my boyfriend! Stop bugging me! Get lost! HR isn''t here"


    Emilio tried to reason. "Ms. Janice, we''re retired military personnel. This opportunity is important to us-


    "So what if you''re an ex-soldier? This isn''t a charity! Get out!" Janice shouted as she pointed at them.


    Robin stepped forward. "What''s going on?"


    Emilio nced at the clock and there were only seconds left.


    Janice continued to chat on her phone, ignoring the urgency.


    Robin''s voice hardened. "Hey, isn''t it working hours now? Why are you on your phone? This is uneptable.


    Janice sneered and nced at Robin with disdain. "Who do you think you are? Wait for your turn! I''m not done talking with my boyfriend."


    She giggled as she resumed her conversation.


    Robin snatched the phone out of her hands, "Call the HR Director now!"


    Janice froze before exploding. "Give it back! All of you, out! HR''s not seeing anyone!"


    Robin handed her the signed letter from Zayn.


    Before he could speak, Janice ripped it apart


    "What outdated nonsense is this? Who even uses letters anymore? You backwoods idiots!" She smirked.


    Melody didn''t tell me anything so get lost!"


    Lach''s patience snapped. "Watch your tone with General Robin"


    Janice''s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized Robin. "A general? At his age? Stop lying! Get out before I call security


    Emilio voice was taut with frustration. "We won''t stay silent if you keep insulting Mr. Robin


    J?uceughed. "Do you even know where you are? This is the property of the McKays of the Westeria Residence. If you dare cause trouble, you won''t leave here in one piece She reached for her phone and said, "Now give it back and get lost!"


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 664 Trouble at Prospera International


    Robin''s expression darkened. "Call your HR Director, now


    "Who do you think you are? I don''t take orders from you!" Janice spat. "Hand over my phone!"


    83


    Robin sighed. "Alright. I''m d that you insist on trouble" He flung the phone to the ground, shattering it.


    Youll


    pay for that! You''re not leaving this building!" Janice hadn''t expected Robin to act so ruthlessly after she mentioned Westeria Residence.


    Emilio and Lach were both stunned, realizing there was no peaceful end to this situation now.


    They shook their heads helplessly and turned to Janice. "What are you doing? You bring it upon yourself if you lose your job here today."


    My fault? Heh, just wait until the McKays get their hands on you!" Janice screamed, losing control.


    "Security! Security! These people are causing trouble-get them out of here!"


    Two security guards rushed out of the security office. "Who''s causing a scene at Prospera International"


    But as soon as they saw Robin and hispanions, something about them felt oddly familiar. "You... you''re veterans, aren''t you?"


    Janice, seeing that the security didn''t act aggressively toward them, immediately dialed the HR department Ms. Melody, two idiots just showed up to report and threw my phone on the ground!"

 The Deadly 665

    Chapter 665 A Conspiracy


    In Westeria Residence''s study, Serenity Chamber.


    This was the heart of the Westeria Residence''s Intelligence Bureau''s operation.


    Nearly 70 percent of Draconia''s top-secret intelligence originated from thismand center.


    83%%%


    + Free Coins


    As the Director of the Westeria Residence''s Intelligence Bureau. Hannibal spent most of his time in this study, dealing with state affairs.


    Only a select few were allowed to enter this room.


    Besides his two children, only the most senior officers of the Intelligence Bureau, those at the very heart of its operations, could step into this ce, which held more than half of Draconia''s ssified information.


    Hannibal sat upright at his desk and focused on the recent confidential reports in front of him.


    One-third of the intelligence was about rumors of the ancient relics in the martial society.


    After finishing the summary of the recent reports, Hannibal raised his eyes and nced at his daughter. who had been waiting patiently.


    "Catherine, any progress on the Dragon Manor case?" he inquired.


    Catherine shook her head. "No leads at all."


    "From the information we''ve gathered over these two years, I have a feeling that the Dragon Manor incident from 20 years ago is somehow connected to the rumored ancient relic of the martial society. "But I can''t pinpoint exactly what that connection is. "It feels like everything we''ve seen or assumed has been wrong.


    "It''s as if the theories and observations we''ve held onto for years are misleading-


    "And it''s not because we''ve made mistakes in our analysis; it''s because someone has been creating this illusion Perhaps, for decades, someone has been intentionally steering the perspective of the entire martial society."


    "My intuition tells me we''ve all been led astray by this hidden force. Much of the intelligence we have might even be fabricated, deliberately nted by this person.


    Hannibal''s eyes lit up. "Oh? That''s an interesting line of thought. He was visibly intrigued.


    Catherine had always been an unusual character, pampered by hor grandfather and preferring solitude, over ying with peers.


    She had a penchant forbat, detective stories, and adventure-traits that made her stubbor capricious, and indifferent to the opinions of others.


    Ye, once she respected someone, she would follow their advice without


    question


    "A few days ago, during the bloody battle in Dragon Ridge Valley Catherine continued, "I suspect that this hidden hand yed a role in those events as well.


    $83%#


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 665 A Conspiracy


    + Free Coins


    "Even Robin''s confrontation with the legendary fighters from the Dark List 20 years ago seemed like a calcted setup.


    "What''s unclear is whether this hidden force intended for Robin to kill them or for those fighters to eliminate Robin."


    "I suspect that the ancient relic and the so-called Draconite never truly existed. They''re just part of an borate hoax!


    "That night. I couldn''t find any clues rted to the ancient relic, but I did discover one critical piece of Information.


    "Robin is none other than the Divine Drakebane. The infamous one who struck fear into the entire World of Darkness on the Fricana battlefield!


    "I saw how Robin took down those fighters. His skill is unmatched not only in Draconia but across the globe."


    "That alone is significant, Hannibal nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his face.


    How did Jack manage to recruit such a legendary figure?


    Hannibal''s eyes shifted to the report in his hands,


    The intelligence noted that Robin had supposedly obtained the Draconite during the Dragon Ridge Valley incident-a stone believed to be the key to the mythical ancient relic. "Catherine, did you actually see Robin with the Draconite after that night?"


    Catherine shook her head. "That was a misconception. What Robin found wasn''t the Draconite at all. It was just a wisp of mist on the Peachgrove, distorted by the light. "Tinitially thought he had the Draconite, but when I recalled the scene carefully, that ''stone dissipated into


    strange mist.


    "The mist was peculiar, almost alive, and it seemed to slip into Robin''s arms and vanish.


    "I even caught a glimpse of that red mist seeping into his dragon dagger."


    Hannibal''s face remained unreadable as he asked, "Did Robin sever Harold''s arm?"


    Catherine shivered at the memory.


    "That day. Grandpa Harold''s injury was my fault for acting recklessly. I was eager to uncover the truth behind the Young Lord Dragon''s disappearance 20 years ago and pushed Robin to surrender the Draconite "I never expected Robin to strike so decisively.


    "Back then, I had no idea he held a general''s rank, so it''s not his fault.


    "Grandpa Harold was only trying to protect me when he made that rash move."


    Hannibal chuckled as he noticed Catherine''s attempt to defend Robin "Catherine, do you have feelings for


    this Robin


    2/3 83%


    +5Free Coin


    Chapter 665 A Conspiracy


    "What?" Catherine''s face flushed. "No way! That man''s arrogant, cold, andpletely insufferable-like a stubborn mule!" Hannibalughed and walked to the window.


    He gazed at the distant mountains, sighing deeply.


    "For 20 years, your grandfather has been haunted by the failure to reach Dragon Manor in time to help.


    "He''s always suspected that incident wasn''t a coincidence.


    Someone orchestrated the chaos from the shadows,


    We''ve investigated for 20 years without results. It seems our opponent is clever indeed.


    "The martial society was quiet for those 20 years.


    "But, it had been chaotic for thest six months


    "What''s more, the circumstances resemble those from 20 years ago.


    The reappearance of these warriors from the World of Darkness isn''t a coincidence.


    "It''s a conspiracy.


    What message are these events trying to send?


    "Could someone really be manipting this from behind the scenes?


    "Is this tied to the Dragon Manor incident?"


    ording to the intelligence, the calm has shattered ever since Robin entered Draconia.


    "I suspect he''s at the center of this storm."


    "Robin is indeed an enigma


    Tm considering increasing surveince on him."


    Catherine shook her head.


    Upgrading surveince isn''t wise. Robin will notice if our agents get too close. It''s better to withdraw them entirely to avoid any misunderstandings or unnecessary harm" Hannibal pondered her words before nodding.


    Very well we''ll wait a bit longer. Have you gathered any new information from Robin recently?"


    "No" Catherine replied quickly, though a spark of excitement flickered in her eyes. Tim not going to spy on hun. I trust him"

 The Deadly 666

    Chapter 666 A Disgusting Couple


    Chapter 666 A Disgusting Couple


    Hannibal nced at the gleam of joy in Cathenne''s eyes and chuckled.


    "This might be the first time in 18 years that my daughter has said shepletely trusts someone.


    "So, have you really fallen for that boy?"


    "Dad! What are you talking aboud Catherine eximed. She stomped her foot in frustration and was ready to run out of the Serenity Chamber.


    Just then, Zayn walked in. "Catherine, you''re here? Wait. I need to talk to you."


    Hannibal also called out. Right Catherine, hold on a moment. There''s something important I almost forgot


    Today is the annual Eight Kings gathering. Quintana Residence is hosting it at the Quintana Manor this


    year


    "There''s been so much happeningtely, so I won''t attend. Zayn and you will represent Westeria Residence. If anything significantes up, report back to me." Catherine shook her head. Tm not going. Those gatherings are boring and full of pointless chatter


    Hannibal paused, knowing how much his daughter disliked such events. "Alright, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to go. Zayn can manage on his own."


    Zayn stepped forward ''Dad, our gift for Lord Quintana is ready-wild ginseng, like ev


    Hannibal nodded. ''Good job. The gifts for the Seven Kings must be consistent. Oh, bring to for Lord Quintana as well. The old man enjoys tea."


    "Understood, Dad I see to it right away," Zayn replied.


    tea leave


    "About today''s gathering" Zayn continued, "Besides the Seven Residences and the Dragon Pallsce, Quintana Manor has also invited Robin, the newly appointed Lieutenant General of the Special Operations Military Region Hannibal nodded again. Yes, I heard about that. General Jethro mentioned it to me before


    "Quintana Residence invited Robin and Gavin to discuss the uing international military martia


    tournament


    "In recent year. Draconia hasn''t performed well in these tournaments.


    "Hopefully, we''ll see some improvement with Robin leading the team this year


    Catherior cars perked up at the mention of Robin. Though she instally was paying much atteftation. she saddes§Õy asked, Zayn, Robin will be attending the Eight Kings gathering "Yes. Why? Zayn replied.


    Catherine face lit up with excitement. Tm going to the gathering this year


    annibal chuckled "Catherine, there''s no need to force yourself if you had these events boring"


    83%


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 666 A Disgusting Couple


    Catherine was now anxious. "Who said it''s boring? I want to hear what they have to say about the international tournament."


    Free Coins


    Zayn smirked knowingly. "You''re going to see Robin instead of going for the tournament discussions, aren''t you?"


    Catherine''s checks flushed as she red at him. "Dad, Zayn''s teasing me again! I''m telling Grandpa!"


    Zayn quickly conceded. "Okay, okay! I''ll take you. I''ll even transfer 100,000 to your ount for a new outfit, alright?" Batherine crossed her arms. "Do it now!"


    Reluctantly, Zayn transferred the money under her determined gaze.


    "Now, take me to Quintana Manor, Catherine demanded. "Next time you tease me, it''ll cost you 200,000!"


    Zayn sighed and said, "Why don''t you go there yourself first? I still have some-


    "No way!" Catherine''s face turned cold. "You just don''t want me around because you''re taking Michelle along and think I''ll get in the way."


    "Fine, fine! You cane too, alright? You''re really something else. Let''s go." Zayn shook his head and walked out of the Serenity Chamber with Catherine. Hannibal watched their retreating figures and chuckled.


    Zayn drove out of Westeria Residence, and soon they reached the residence''s parking area, where a red sports car was parked.


    Michelle waved her arms excitedly. "Zayn... Zayn


    Catherine almost gagged. "Ugh, your admirer is calling for you. That idiot!"


    Zayn sighed. "Catherine, could you stop calling Michelle an idiot? She acts this way because of my irresistible charm. Give her a break."


    Catherine rolled her eyes. "Two idiots! You both need a brain check."


    "Fine, fine. I won''t argue with you, as long as you promise not to go tattling to Grandpa again. Say what want." Zayn raised an eyebrow and drove up to Michelle.


    you


    "Zayn, I''ve been up since four this morning. I''m dying to see you. Time felt so slow!" Michelle jumped into the car and threw her arms around Zayn, resting her head on his shoulder. "Ugh!" Catherine made a retching motion. "Hey, I''m still in the car


    Michelle quickly let go of Zayn and blushed when she noticed Catherine. "Catherine, you''re here too? "Catherine, you''re in high spirits today. I thought you never went to these gatherings.


    Tye taken an interest now. I''ll be attending them regrly from now on Catherine cast a frosty nce at Michelle. "Let''s get going"


    As Zayn drove past Prospera International, he remembered something he had promised Gavin a while back.


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 666 A Disgusting Couple


    "By the way, I need to make a stop at Prospera International."


    83%1


    *Free Coins


    "Emilio and Lach are retired from Dragon Soul. I arranged for them to join Prospera International, but I''ve been so busy that I forgot to notify their supervisor. Today''s their first day; ler''s check in on them." ?Catherine nodded. "Yeah, you have to take care of them.


    "Those two have aplished so much over their years in Dragon Soul. They''re true veterans.


    The Dragon Soul unit was formed in our father''s generation. It''s essential to take care of these retiredrades.


    "Grandpa always said. "A soldier who doesn''t look after their men isn''t a good soldier: Zayn, you must treat them well"


    Zayn nodded. "Of course, they''ll be wellpensated at Prospera International.


    No one will look down on them for their injuries or the minor disabilities they carry?


    Michelle gazed at Zayn with admiration. "Zayn, you''re so kind."


    Catherine shuddered. "Enough with the cheesy praise. Let''s hurry and check on Emilio and Lach!"


    At that moment, at the reception area of Prospera International.


    Melody Sheppard, the HR Director, walked over with a stern expression.


    The receptionist was crying as sheined to Melody, iming Robin had harassed her and smashed her phone.


    Emilio and Lach hurriedly exined what had happened earlier.


    Melody''s voice was cold. "There''s no need to exin further. I already understand the situation


    "Here''s what I have to say. First, I will not be epting you. Second, you broke Janice''s phone, and while we won''t pursue further action, you owe 20,000 in damages. Now get out!"

 The Deadly 667

    ter 667 Catherine''s Wrath


    Chapter 667 Catherine''s Wrath


    83%


    s


    "Aunt Melody, we can''t let them off so easily!" Janice red venomously at Robin, moving closer to Melody and egging her on.


    Janice had grown up in the countryside and only moved to Brighton two years ago..


    She wielded her aunt''s position as HR Director like a weapon.


    Moreover, Melody''s romantic rtionship with the group''s Deputy General Manager, Troye Donovan,


    ave Janice even more clout.


    She strutted through thepany as if she owned it, making even mid-level managers tread carefully


    around her.


    Her favorite pastime was to pick on new hires, lower-ranking employees, and junior supervisors, acting as though she were some heiress of the corporation.


    In her two years as the receptionist at Prospera International, she''d convinced herself she was already a true professional.


    To bolster this image, she had Melody list Brighton University as her alma mater on her resume, swapping out her actual middle school diploma.


    She even paid 70 dors for a fake Brighton University certificate and took graduation photos in a rented cap and gown, proudly showing them off to anyone who''d look.


    Janice''s antics made recent college graduates, especially those from reputable universities, feel inferior. Even receptionists at Prospera International had degrees from top-tier schools.


    The pressure made many new employees study for postgraduate exams in their spare time, convinced that if they didn''t keep up, they''d be left behind.


    Janice had fully bought into her own delusion.


    She looked down on anyone who had to sign in at the reception, whether they were employees or clients. Her ego festers dangerously.


    Even though she only graduated from middle school, she acted as if she were an elite graduate from a top university.


    She carried herself as though she were an elite with a six-figure sry, unting an air of importance that matched the richest in the world.


    In reality, she was nothing but a lunatic.


    She earned just 2,000 dors a month, living out a twisted fantasy of power.


    So, in Janice''s eyes, Robin was just another bottom-rung nobody


    He broke her phone, and making him pay 20,000 dors still didn''t satisfy her.


    She needed Robin and the other two to grovel at her feet.


    5 Dec


    Chapter 667 Catherine''s Wrath


    Only then could she feel a strong sense of superiority.


    Janice red at Robin, Emilio, and Lach with her hands on her hips.


    Free Com


    "You bunch of country bumpkins dreaming of working at Prospera International? Take a look at your pathetic selves first! Causing trouble at apany under the Westeria Residence won''t be tolerated"" Robin dusted off his sleeve and looked at Janice. "So, what do you propose?


    "Apologize to me on your knees!"


    Get on your knees A cold,manding voice cut through the tension, echoing from the entrance.


    Everyone, including Janice. Melody, and the security guards, turned to see Catherine walking into the lobby coldly


    Zayn and Michelle were behind her.


    "Ms. Catherine, good day!" Janice and Melody rushed over, wagging their invisible tails.


    Janice immediately fawned. "Mr. Zayn. Ms. Catherine, these three are causing trouble in ourpany and I was just reprimanding them!


    "Hah! How dare they stir up trouble in an enterprise under Westeria Residence?


    "That idiot even had the nerve to smash my phone. Breaking my phone is like pping Westeria Residence in the face. I was making him kneel and apologize!" Catherine''s voice was icy. "Kneel!"


    Janice''s eyes lit up with excitement as she pointed at Robin and shouted, "Kneel! Ms. Catherine isn''t as forgiving as I am. She''ll kill you!"


    "Are you out of your mind for disrespecting Mr. Robin?" Catherine pped Janice across the face. Im telling you to kneel, b*tch!"


    "W-what?" Janice clutched her swollen cheek in surprise. "Ms. Catherine, did you hit the wrong person?"


    Catherine kicked Janice to the floor. "Who do you think you are?


    "A country girl who''s barely risen up, and now she''s lost all humanity!


    "Where did you get this sense of superiority to act so arrogant in my presence?


    "Just because you''re guarding the gate doesn''t mean you re one of us!"


    Jamice crumpled to the floor and looked at Catherine in horror. "Ms. Catherine, you you must be mistaken'' They''re the ones causing trouble in thepany!" Catherine let out a cold snort. "Do you even know who he is? One word from him, and you''d be dead! How dare you provoke Mr. Robin? Who the hell do you think you are?!" Melody interjected nervously. "Ms. Catherine, are you sure there isn''t some mistake? He smashed my mece''s phone and even demanded an exnation"


    "You kneel too!" Catherinemanded sharply. "What gives you the right to judge Mr. Robin with your


    5 Dec


    Chapter 667 Catherine''s Wrath


    83%


    filthy mouth?"


    Startled, Melody dropped to her knees with a thud.


    Janice, who was feeling confused and bleeding from her split lip, stammered, "Ms. Catherine, you must be mistaken. They-they really dide here to cause trouble!". Catherine''s boot collided with Janice''s face. "How dare you argue, you fool? Do you think I won''t kill you right here and now?


    "Apologize to Mr. Ramsey and the others immediately, or I''ll chop you up and feed you to the dog


    "Ms. Catherine, they''re just a disabled veterans!" Janice cried out desperately.


    Catherine furiously grabbed Janice''s head and mmed it against the floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The grand hall echoed with the sound of Janice''s face hitting the ground.


    Her pleas grew fainter and weaker soon.


    Melody hurriedly crawled forward on her knees, pleading. "Ms. Catherine, please, spare my niece. didn''t know any better


    Catherine finally released her grip, only to deliver a stinging p across Melody''s face.


    "Neither do you! Mr. Robin is an honored guest of the McKays, and you dared to humiliate him and talk of punishing him? Who are you to do that? You''re nothing but trash!" Melody was filled with deep regret.


    She never imagined that today''s incident could have been a chance to connect with an influential figure


    But instead, they''d managed to offend everyone.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry. It''s all my niece''s fault for being blind


    Catherine pressed her foot down on Melody''s face, "You''re not blind but rotten inside"


    Zayn and Michelle were stunned by the scene unfolding before them


    Catherine wasn''t who she was anymore.


    Every word and every action was bing more and more like Robin''s


    Oh dear, my sister ispletely under Robin''s spell now.


    No one had seen her this furious at Prospera International


    Today, these two fools were doomed to step on Catherine''sst nerve 13/3


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!


    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!

 The Deadly 668

    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!


    A middle-aged man came running down the stairs quickly.


    This man was Troye Donovan, the Deputy General Manager of Prospera International.


    He was taken aback by the scene in the lobby.


    #5-Free Coins


    Catherine was furious. Zayn and Michelle stood off to the side while Melody and Janice were kneeling on the floor, frantically begging for mercy.


    Troye''s scalp went numb as he rushed over to Catherine.


    "Hello, Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, and Ms. Kendall. If only I''d known in advance," he stammered.


    Catherine''s voice was icy. "Why should I tell you in advance that I''ll be here?


    "I finally discovered that Prospera International is just a pile of garbage today. Everything you''ve shown us before was an illusion!


    These two are decorated veterans from the Special Operations Military Region. My brother arranged for them to join Prospera International as senior executives, and you allowed these worthless underlings to humiliate them. How dare you do that? "You''re not even worth a speck of dust in their presence!"


    Troye broke into a cold sweat and hastily exined, "Mr. Zayn and Ms. Catherine, perhaps you don''t know. Thepany is currently undergoingyoffs and does not need new hires.


    The board is nning toy off two people."


    "Perfect, Catherine snapped. "All three of you, get out!"


    "No, Ms. Catherine-Troye''s face went pale.


    He had meant to rify that thepany wasn''t hiring, but instead, he''d dug his own grave.


    Catherine sneered.


    "One more word, and I''ll ruin your life. I have detailed records of how much you''ve embezzled from Prospera International over the years.


    "Don''t forget, Westeria Residence is all about intelligence. Your every move is under my watch.


    "Did you think we were unaware of the money you''ve stolen? We just hadn''t confronted you about it yet.


    "I didn''t n to go this far. But since you''ve shown your true colors, it''s time to settle ounts, "Call your General Manager over here!


    "He''s already made headlines holding hands with one of the employees from the finance department on


    the street!


    "After today''s reckoning, anyone unqualified will be gone. I''m recing them all!"


    Zayn whispered, "Catherine, changing personnel so abruptly will paralyze thepany....


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    83%


    #5-Free Coll


    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!


    "T''d rather see thepany crippled than let these shameless scoundrels stay!" Catherine shot back.


    Troye fell to his knees. "Ms. Catherine, I beg you, show mercy-


    Catherine''s eyes glinted coldly. "Don''t beg me. If you do, both you and your family are dead!


    "Undergo an audit by the Financial Audit Team.


    "If you dare to resist or plot otherwise, I''ll kill your whole family!"


    Troye was terrified.


    He knew exactly what kind of person Catherine was.


    Angering her meant certain death.


    She was not as forgiving as Zayn.


    How did those idiots Melody and Janice manage to provoke such a monster?


    Among the McKays, Catherine was second only to the Lord Westeria in ruthlessness.


    Catherine pointed at Zayn. "Make the call!"


    Zayn nearly fell to the ground in shock. "C-call who?"


    "Calm down, Catherine," Michelle urged, equally shaken.


    "You stay out of this! This is the McKays business!" Catherine snapped.


    Michelle pressed her lips together, not daring to speak further.


    "Call General Manager Toby!" Catherine ordered.


    "He''s skipping work to parade around with a woman during office hours. Do we need such filth to represent the Westeria Residence?


    "Who gave him the right to spend our money on debauchery?


    This disgraceful creature must be expelled and thoroughly investigated!"


    Toby Yarbrough often took Zayn on such escapades.


    If Toby were dealt with now, Zayn''s reputation might also suffer.


    He frowned and whispered, "Catherine, let''s just dismiss these three and handle Tobyter, privately


    "No! Tell him to get here right now!" Catherine''s rage was unstoppable.


    "If he hadn''t behaved so recklessly, would thepany have so much trash?


    Tin determined to rectify Prospera International!


    "If heads don''t roll, they''ll never respect the consequences!


    "Are you calling or not? If not, I''ll inform Grandpa now!"


    83%


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!


    "I''ll call, I''ll call," Zayn said, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    He knew that he''d be in serious trouble if his grandfather learned of his indulgent behavior with Prospera''s higher-ups.


    The next moment, he dialed Toby''s number.


    "Toby, what are you doing? My sister''s here!"


    46 Free Coins


    On the other end. Tobyughed. "Mr. Zayn, is Catherine visiting today? How about this-I''ll book lunch for the two of you at the hotel across from thepany." Zayn wished he could strangle Toby through the phone. "Get back here now and see for yourself what a mess you''ve made!"


    "What''s going on? Mr. Zayn, did you drink too much?" Toby chuckled.


    Toby, are youing back or not? If not, I''ll fire you right now!" Zayn barked.


    Tobyughed again. I''m dealing with business with Heidi.


    "My foot! You two are on the inte, parading around like a couple of clowns!" Zayn shouted.


    Your wife will see it soon, and you''re done for!


    "If you''re not here in two minutes, my Grandpa might be here himself!"


    On the other end. Toby finally panicked. "Mr. Zayn, you''re not serious, are you?"


    "Go online and see it for yourself!


    "Get back to thepany in two minutes!"


    Two minutester.


    A lean man in his fifties hurried into the lobby, dragging along Heidi, a shy woman in a dress.


    Heidiined while panting. "Toby, why are we running? I''m exhausted!"


    "Hurry! We''re in deep trouble today! Toby urged.


    "But you said I''d have the day off to spend with you. We haven''t even made it to the hotel yet-


    Toby cut her off sharply. "Mr. Zayn and Ms. Catherine are at thepany


    Mr. Zayn: He''s easygoing What are you so worried about?" Heidi grumbled.


    The real problem is Ms. Catherine! Are you that dumb? Toby snapped, wishing he could smack some sense into her "Ms. Catherine doesn''t hesitate to kill!


    The woman shivered and quickly followed him into the lobby of Prospera International.


    Toby hurriedly loosened his grip, but Heidi still clung to him stubbornly.


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 668 You Have Two Minutes!


    "Let go already, idiot! Toby snapped, shaking her off with a forceful jerk.


    When he met Catherine''s murderous re, an icy chill ran down his spine, and he trembled uncontrobly


    This was Brighton''s notorious "vicious witch" after all!


    Anyone who faced that look of hers was either bound for serious injury or worse.


    83%


    Free Cons


    183%0


    11:28 Thu, 5 Dec MR.

 The Deadly 669

    Chapter 669 You''re Better Off Dead


    Chapter 669 You''re Better Off Dead


    A chill ran down his spine as Toby stared at Catherine''s imposing figure.


    It was the feeling of being on the brink of death.


    + Free Coins


    The granddaughter of Lord Westeria, Catherine had witnessed battle on the front lines since the age of


    She had often wielded her knife to y enemies.


    Her knife had imed countless lives of troublemakers and viins over the years.


    Her ruthless reputation as the "vicious witch was well-known throughout Brighton Even Zayn? was scared of her.


    In the Westeria Residence, she bowed to no one but her grandfather.


    The sons and daughters of Brighton''s Eight Kings trembled at the sight of her.


    Toby, with hisck of background and status achieved only through ttery, was of no consequence to her If Catherine wanted him dead, it would be done with a mere thought From the moment he entered the hall. Toby felt the murderous aura radiating from Catherine.


    was suffocating and unavoidable.


    His legs trembled as he nervously approached Zayn and Catherine.


    "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine, please,e to my office. I''ll personally make tea for you guys-oh, and Ms. Kendall too


    Before Zayn could respond, Catherine''s cold voice cut through the air. "Do you even have an office? Where as this office of yours!"


    Toby faltered for a moment and forced a smile. "Ms. Catherine, my office is on the 18th floor, haha... I forgot, you have never been to my office."


    Catherine scoffed. "Your office? You should go to hell instead of your office! Now, kneel


    With a thud. Toby dropped to his knees before Catherine.


    As the head of the corporation, you''re out parading with a trashy woman during work hours?


    "Westeria Residence entrusted Prospera International to you, and you repay us with indulgence in corruption and vice?


    "You worthless sc in. You''re better off dead!"


    Today''s fody shook as he groveled at Catherone''s feet. "Ms. Catherine, I took Heidi out to discuss an important project- "Check your phone for the photos! It''s everywhere! Catherine interrupted.


    "Ms. Catherine. I''m sorry! It was all that vixen''s fault-


    L3


    83%


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 669 You''re Better Off Dead


    With a dull thud, Catherine''s boot crashed into Toby''s neck.


    5 Free Coins


    His already weakened body, ravaged by years of indulgence, couldn''t withstand the blow, and blood spattered across his face. "Disgusting!" Catherine spat. "Even now, you can''t own up to your actions. You deserve death."


    Before Toby could respond, Catherine''s dagger shed and pierced his throat.


    Heidi, who had been watching, wet herself and copsed to the floor.


    Catherine turned to her bodyguards. "You have to pay for the consequences of using Westeria Residence''s money. Kill her!"


    Without giving Heidi a chance to plead, the guards snapped her neck and stuffed both bodies into sacks before dragging them out of the building.


    Zayn and Michelle exhaled in relief watching Catherine dispatch Toby without hesitation.


    Now, they no longer had to worry about Toby revealing their secrets.


    Catherine shot a re at Zayn. "Hmph!"


    She then dialed Hannibal''s private number. "Dad, have Westeria Residence Financial Audit Team immediately take over Prospera International for a thorough review. Toby''s ipetence has turned the ce into a disaster. "Also, send the Police Team. I need to purge some trash!"


    Troye, lying prone on the floor amidst the lingering scent of blood, knew he was finished.


    Anyone found guilty of embezzling over ten million will be executed on the spot. Those below that amount will be handed over to the judiciary, Catherine dered and pointed to Troye, Melody, and Janice. "You know your crimes." Troye''s face turned ashen as he begged. "Ms. Catherine, have mercy!"


    Catherine wiped the blood from her dagger on Janice''s coat.


    "Don''t beg me. If your crimes are worthy of execution, no one can save you.


    "The Westeria Residence Financial Audit Team and Police Team will be here soon.


    "You know their words carry the power of a monarch to purge corruption.


    "Look at you now. You''re done for. Prepare yourself to face death."


    Ten minutester, a fleet of ck cars pulled up in front of Prospera Tower.


    The Westeria Residence Financial Audit Team and Police Team got out of the cars.


    They were led by Fabian, the head of the audit team, and Aiden, the captain of the police force. Catherine gestured at those kneeling. "Mr. Fabian, Mr. Aiden. Prospera International is now in your hands. "Once the investigation isplete, deliver the financial report and audit findings to my grandfather and


    83%


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 669 You''re Better Off Dead


    send a copy to me,


    *5 Free Coins


    "Mr. Aiden, bind them! Start the audit on every senior and mid-level executive. If any are guilty, execute them immediately!


    The next moment, the Westeria Residence Financial Audit Team entered each department, while Westeria Residence''s Police Team swiftly took control of Prospera International.


    "Emilio, Lach, from now on, one of you will be the General Manager, and the other will be the Chairman of thepany," Catherine said seriously as she walked up to them with her hands behind her back.


    milio froze in disbelief. "Ms. McKay, you must be joking. We''ve been soldiers for so many years-we don''t know anything about running a business. I can''t possibly take on the role of General Manager."


    Lach looked equally troubled. "Ms. McKay, we... We have no experience in corporate management. Appointing us to these positions could jeopardize Prospera International"


    Catherine nodded. "I''ve already considered that. Tomorrow, I will bring in the top corporate management team from Draconia. They''ll teach you everything you need to know, step by step, about running Prospera International. "With Prospera International in your hands, Westeria Residence hasplete confidence."


    "But Emilio and Lach still looked hesitant, unsure of how to respond.


    Robin smacked both Emilio and Lach lightly on the head. "Is this harder than going to battle? "As soldiers, you should never have an excuse to back down in the face of difficulty!"


    Emilio and Lach instantly stood at attention. "Yes! We won''t back down!"


    "There you go," Robin said, casting a cold nce at the people kneeling on the ground. "Running apany like Prospera International is easy.


    "Don''t forget-you''re top graduates from the finest military academy. Are you telling me you''re less capable than these ckers who do nothing while sitting in their positions? "With dedication, anything can be done well.


    "Yes! Robin''s words lit a fire in Emilio and Lach, filling them with newfound confidence.


    Catherine then said, "Mr. Soule and Mr. Trego, take your positions now! Tomorrow, the senior executives of Westeria Residence wille to officially announce your appointments." "Do your best, Robin said, patting Emilio and Lach on the shoulder before turning to walk out of the Jobby.


    Zayn hurried to catch up. "Mr. Robin, wait a moment."


    Robin stopped and looked at Zayn with a cool expression. "What is it?"

 The Deadly 670

    Chapter 670 Don''t Waste My Time


    Chapter 670 Don''t Waste My Time.


    Zayn shed a gentlemanly smile and nodded slightly at Robin.


    "Mr. Robin, I''ve been keeping an eye on your recent performance," Zayn began.


    To be honest, I''m not particrly fond of you, but I do admire you.


    83%


    + Free Coins


    You''re quite talented! Leading War Wolf to victory and annihting the Draven Group was no small feat."


    Robin shrugged. You''re not here just to praise me, are you?"


    He smirked and added. "Get to the point. I don''t have time for your ttery."


    Michelle''s face twisted in annoyance. "Robin, Zayn''s speaking to you out of respect. What''s with the attitude


    Before Robin could respond, Catherine stepped forward. "Michelle, watch your mouth. Stay away from my brother if you dare disrespect Mr. Robin." "Yeah, I know. Michelle''s eyes rolled as she retreated behind Zayn.


    "Zayn, what do you want with Robin?" Catherine questioned.


    Zayn gave a sly grin. "It''s an offer that would be very beneficial for his career."


    "Robin, I''ve always admired your capabilities," Zayn continued, chuckling.


    I mean that sincerely. If someone of your talent were to serve under the Westeria Residence, you''d find even greater growth opportunities." So, that''s what you came to say?" Robin''s lips curled in a faint smile.


    "Yes!" Zayn said eagerly. "If you agree, after the international military martial tournament, I''ll facilitate your transition into Westeria Residence. "You''d start at the ground level, but don''t worry about the title. Just focus on doing a good job, and I promise you''ll have a brighter future." Robin pped Zayn on the shoulder and said, "Looks like you haven''t changed. You''re still as foolish as


    ever


    Zayn stood there watching Robin''s departure in confusion. "What does he mean by that? Does he really not understand what I''m offering?" Michelle stomped her foot in frustration. "Zayn, don''t bother with someone who doesn''t know what''s good


    for him


    Catherine shook her head. "Zayn, with your limited capabilities, how dare you talk about appreciating Robin


    "He''s someone who doesn''t care about glory or disgrace. And you think a true hero like him needs your so-called bright future?


    "Robin''s right-you''re an idiot"


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 670 Don''t Waste My Time


    "Catherine, how can you say that about your brother!" Michelle fumed.


    Catherine pointed at Michelle, "You''re just as clueless as he is. A pair of fools."


    83%


    48 Free Coins


    "Robin, wait for me!" Catherine called out, rushing after Robin as he left the Prospera International building.


    She finally caught up with him at the parking lot and grabbed his arm. "How did I do today at Prospera International?


    Robin chuckled. "Not bad. You''re learning.


    Hearing such high praise from Robin for the first time, Catherine beamed and looped her arm around his. "Come on, let''s go. Il ride with you."


    "Ride with me?" Robin paused, looking at Catherine''s face glowing with innocence in the sunlight.


    She was no longer the arrogant, stubborn, and ruthless youngdy of the McKays.


    "Do you even know where I''m headed?" he asked.


    Catherine tilted her head. "To Quintana Manor, right?"


    Robin shrugged, "Alright, hop in."


    Catherine slid into the passenger seat, pressing close to Robin.


    Wow, your car is so cool! It''s just like my dad''s," she chirped.


    "In on my way to attend the high-profile gathering at Quintana Manor hosted by Quintana Residence.


    Theard from Zayn that you''re going, so I thought I''d tag along.


    "Normally, I hate these parties.


    00000


    These gatherings are for brainless young heirs and heiresses to show off their wealth and talk nonsense to each other-saying things they don''t even understand themselves. It couldn''t be more boring- Catherine talked non-stop as if she wanted to share her stories from the past 20 years.


    Robin finally reached his limit. ''Catherine, you sound like a buzzing mosquito. Shut up.


    Catherine mped her mouth shut, staring at him with wide eyes.


    "You prefer the quiet, don''t you? I''ll talk less from now on...


    de of


    "Colonel Lockwood, park over there," Robin said, gesturing to the general parking lot on the right side of Quintana Manor


    Quintana Manor had two parking areas.


    Asmall one near the Quintana Manor was reserved for vehicles belonging to the Eight Kings residence and high-ranking officers, and another on the right for those not part of the Eight Kings and lower-status guests


    Catherine was about to ask why Robin didn''t park in the smaller lot when she noticed Joanna paying a


    2/32


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 670 Don''t Waste My Time


    ride-share driver in front of it.


    The sight stirred a bit of displeasure in her, but she said nothing.


    This was Robin''s private matter, and she had no right to interfere.


    83%


    *Free Coins


    For the first time, the usually haughty and assertive youngdy of the Westeria Residence felt a sting of inadequacy and frustration


    Even so, she still wanted to stay by Robin''s side.


    Ne had shown her a new way of living-one where a person could be someone they were proud of. "Ms. Leif, are you here for the gathering at Quintana Residence?" Robin asked as he walked past Joanna. Only then did Joanna notice Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, hello! I''m not qualified to attend such a high-level event.


    "Quintana Residencemissioned our academy to design a specialized military simtion software. "It''s a confidential project, and since I developed it on my own, I''m delivering it myself."


    "I see. Let''s go in together, Robin said with a calm smile as they walked toward the manor. Inside, a beautiful young woman approached them.


    She was about the same age as Catherine and waved enthusiastically from a distance.


    "Catherine: You made it. I''ve been waiting for you, called Wendy Quintana, the eldest youngdy of Quintana Residence.


    She and Catherine were childhood friends, having grown up together in the military district.


    Out of all the children there, Wendy was the only one Catherine connected with.


    Joanna was delivering the gaming software to the securemunications room at Quintana Residence, located in a small building on the left side of Quintana Residence, Robin was going to apany Joanna.


    Seeing Robin leave, Catherine left Wendy alone and chased after them. "Robin, Joanna, where are gou both heading?


    Joanna quickly exined, "Ms. McKay, I''m going to the securemunications room to deliver some. documents.


    Robin pointed ahead. I''m going that way too."


    Catherine frowned in annoyance. "What are you going there for?"


    Wendy muttered under her breath, "Catherine, you''re acting so strange today. The restroom is also in that direction. Are you nning to go too?"


    1-Catherine nced at Robin and Joanna''s receding figures, then stomped her foot in frustration.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec

 The Deadly 671

    Chapter 671 Ferell, Handle It!


    Wendy nced at Catherine''s flustered expression and chuckled.


    83%


    s


    "What''s going on. Catherine? Could it be that you''ve got your eye on him? I''ve noticed you keep looking


    his way.


    "Not bad taste, honestly. He''s got that charm.


    Catherine''s cheeks turned red as she lightly smacked Wendy on the back. "Stop it! It''s not like that. I was Just curious.


    Wendyughed. "Come on, you know as they say what''s meant for you can''t be taken away, and what isn''t yours can''t be forced.


    "Anyway, I recently bought some cute outfits. Let''s go check them out! If you like any, you can pick something for yourself.


    "I don''t enjoy looking at clothes, Catherine remarked, her gaze still lingering in Robin''s direction. Only when he and Joanna walked off separately did she pout and turn toward Wendy. "Come on. Catherine." Wendy nudged her. "If you like that guy, you should try to dress up. Guys love it when girls look pretty and well put together."


    Catherine finally grinned. "Fine, but if I want something, you can''t be stingy about it!"


    She looked back at Robin and Joanna, who were walking away.


    Linking arms with Catherine, Wendy chuckled. "Don''t worry, you''ll see him again soon. What''s meant for you will always find you!"


    Robin exited the restroom and. Noticing it was still early, he took a stroll toward the manor''s beautifully carved wooden walkway.


    Quintana Manor was designed with meticulous attention to detail, with peaks and valleys that gave it the grandeur of a mountainndscape. Not far along. he heard a disturbanceing from a nearby grove.


    "Let go of me! If you don''t, I''ll scream!"


    Robin immediately turned cold-Joanna was in trouble.


    "Are you a student from Brighton University? Hahaha, you look good! You''re the best-looking woman lye


    ever seen!


    "Don''t be scared, miss. Juste with me, I''ll take good care of you!"


    Aman in histe 20s, with slicked-back hair and a powdered face, was surrounded by several bodyguards. Theyered Joanna and grabbed her


    She never imagined she''d find herself in this situation, simply tying to deliver some software. It seemed like beauty always met trouble.


    0


    83%


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MOR.


    Chapter 671 Ferell, Handle It!


    She had faced simr situations before. Luckily, she had always managed to escape unharmed.


    Free Coins


    Many times, she cursed her looks. That was why she tried to dress as simply as possible in her daily life! But even the inest clothes couldn''t hide her striking beauty Nervously, she nced at the men closing in on her. "Please don''t do anything foolish! I''m just here to drop off some documents at Quintana Manor. Show some respect!" The manughed loudly. "Respect Where''s the need for that?"


    Joanna''s face flushed with anger, her voice shaky. "If you don''t stop bothering me. I''ll scream for help!"


    "Go ahead" Hahaha, I''d love to hear it!"


    The manughed maniacally. Tm Wesley Judd, and my sister''s engaged to Maverick. Do you think anyone will care about you?"


    He continued with a grin. "Leaving aside the Quintanas. Do you know about the Judds? I''m the heir.


    "If you scream, no one will care. The best choice for you is toe with me.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. I''ll treat you well!


    "Isn''t this like the part-time jobs you university students do? You''lle with me for a while, and I''ll pay you a million. A sum you''d never make in a lifetime." Joanna looked around for a chance to run, but Wesley''s men blocked every escape route.


    Think you can leave the manor? Wesley smirked. "Try it, and I''ll say you stole something. You''ll kicked out of university and probably beaten by the staff here." get


    He leaned closer. Tm Maverick''s brother-inw. Even if I force myself on you, no one will care. Let''s head to the hot spring. I''m sure you''ll love it!


    "Leave me alone" Joanna struggled to break free, but the guards held her tightly. She couldn''t escape


    Wesley grabbed her hand, his grip tight. "Your hands are so soft," he remarked.


    Joanna desperately yelled for help, ''Help! Somebody help me


    Wesley smirked. "Even if you scream, no one will listen Juste with me to the hot spring. You''ll enjoy


    Just then, a few staff from Quintana Manor passed by. Seeing the scene, they recognized Wesley and quickly lowered their heads, walking away.


    Wesley smiled at Joanna, pointing to the staff. "See? No one cares about this. Don''t worry. After our bath, I''ll get you some expensive clothes. Your cheap outfit doesn''t suit you" "Get lost!" Joanna suddenly pulled out a pen and pressed it to her neck. "If you don''t let go, I''ll die right


    here!


    Wesley was shocked, then chuckled. "You''re tough, aren''t you? Do you think you''re special? Women like you are rate but I''m used to this


    "For most girls. I just throw money at them, and theye to me. You''re ying hard to get, huh? Fine, III 2/3


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 671 Ferell, Handle It!


    give you more money. How much do you want?"


    183%


    Free Coins


    "Get away from me! You scoundrell!" Joanna shouted, fury in her eyes, and pressed the pen harder into her neck, blood starting to trickle out. "If you don''t move, I''ll die right here!" Wesleyughed maniacally. "Die? Go ahead, then. It''s a shame, but I''ve got plenty of women who''d take your ce. I''ll get no loss."


    want to


    Tears filled Joanna''s eyes as she gritted her teeth. "You''re all trash! Fine, I''ll show you!"


    Wait! Robin stepped forward.


    Joanna''s face lit up, and she cried out in relief. "Mr. Ramsey


    Wesley turned to look at Robin and Ferell. "Who are you?


    Robin''s tone was cold. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is you''ve messed with the wrong person. Ferell, handle it!"

 The Deadly 672

    Chapter 672 Fulfilling Your Death Wish!


    Chapter 672 Fulfilling Your Death Wish!


    +5 Free Calins


    "How dare you interfere with my business?" Wesley was taken aback. "Do you know who I am? Get lost, or else-


    Before he could finish, Ferell dashed toward him. With a single swipe, he sent Wesley flying across the ground.


    Joanna rushed to Robin''s side, her face filled with concern. "Mr. Ramsey, he''s Mr. Maverick''s brother-inw. If you do this, it could offend the Quintanas.


    I''ll speak to General Quintana and exin the situation. I don''t want you to get caught up in this."


    "It''s fine." Robin replied coolly. "Even if General Quintana is unreasonable, I can handle it."


    Seeing their master lying on the ground, several of the Judd''s bodyguards rushed forward. But they were no match for Ferell''sbat skills. In moments, all of them were knocked out cold.


    The noise of the fight drew the attention of guests in the nearby banquet hall. When they saw Wesley lying on the ground, they immediately recognized him as Maverick''s future brother-inw.


    Did someone actually dare to teach Wesley a lesson here at Quintana Manor?


    Either Robin didn''t know Wesley''s identity, or he was someone important.


    They observed Robin and began to whisper.


    "Who is this guy? He looks kind of familiar, doesn''t he?"


    "We don''t have anyone like that in Brighton''s high society. Could he be a bodyguard?"


    "Wait, he actually hit Mr. Maverick''s future brother-inw! This situation is going to end badly!"


    "Absolutely! Mr. Maverick isn''t someone he can mess with!"


    "He''s a tough fighter! In our Brighton elite circles, aside from Mr. Elliot, Mr. Maverick is probably the most skilled inbat.


    "And to make a scene at the Quintana Residence? That''s practically asking for trouble!"


    At that moment, Wesley slowly got up from the ground.


    He touched his swollen check and the mouth where a few teeth were missing, pointing at Robin and Ferell while shouting. "You b''stard! How dare you hit me! If I don''t make you pay for this today, I''d be asGamed!"


    Joanna was in a panic. "Mr. Ramsey, 1-I''ve caused trouble again. It''s my fault. I''ll apologize to him." Robin stopped her. "How could you apologize to someone like him? He should be the one apologizing! "Since he''s still not satisfied, Ferell, give him another p!" Afsoon as Robin finished speaking. Ferell''s pnded on Wesley''s face.


    This time. Ferell didn''t send him flying. Instead, he grabbed Wesley''s cor and repeatedly pped him, cach hit causing blood to flow.


    83%


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 672 Fulfilling Your Death Wish!


    5-Free Coins


    Such a violent fight at a gathering hosted by the Quintanas was unheard of. The onlookers were stunned.


    "Who is this guy? He''s bold enough to hit Wesley at the Quintana Residence! He''s not afraid of anything


    "This isn''t just embarrassing the Judds'' heir, it''s disrespecting the Quintanas!"


    "Does he have any idea where he is? Starting trouble at the Quintanas'' ce is a huge mistake!"


    "Stop it right now!" A sharp female voice came from the crowd.


    vette rushed toward Ferell and screamed, "How dare you hit my brother! Do you even know who I am?


    Maverick''s future wife!


    "When he arrives, you''ll all leave here in pieces!"


    As she spoke, she recognized Ferell and Robin.


    "Oh, it''s you two b*stards! You want to die, huh? You hit my car earlier, and now you dare to sneak into the Quintana Manor?


    "Get down on your knees and cut off your hands if you want me to consider forgiving you!"


    Robin motioned for Ferell to stop..


    Raising an eyebrow, he looked at Yvette. "Seems like your time hase. I had forgotten about this morning, but since you came here to die, so be it!" Yvette scoffed coldly. "So cocky, huh? If you''ve got the guts, let''s see if you can make it to the end!"


    "Is that so?" Robin grinned. "You''re trash. I doubt you can handle the consequences."


    "Are you threatening me?" Yvette pointed to a staff member. "Go get Tanner, the Quintanas'' butler! Tell him I need him here.


    "These two jerks are bothering me! I''ll make sure they die here!"


    The waiter immediately ran off.


    Joanna, terrified, realized that things were quickly getting out of hand.


    The Quintanas weren''t to be trifled with. If Robin got into trouble with them, it would be her fault, and she would feel guilty for the rest of her life,


    The crowd around them began to whisper.


    "These guys are really in trouble now."


    Ms. Judd is Mr. Maverick''s fianc¨¦e, so she''s going to be the Quintanas'' future hostess."


    "Offending her and her brother isn''t going to end well for them."


    "You all also heard that these guys already ran into Ms. Judd''s car, and now they''ve attacked her brother. They''re in deep trouble!"


    Joanna heard the whispers and trembled in fear.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 672 Fulfilling Your Death Wish!


    83%


    5.Free Coins


    Robin didn''t expect her to suddenly step forward and say, "Ms. Judd, this is all a misunderstanding. I ... I''m sorry. I''ll pay for your brother''s medical bills."


    Yvette raised an eyebrow and looked at Joanna. "Who are you? I heard it was because you were trying to seduce my brother that all this started!"


    "It''s not like that. Please let me exin." Joanna replied, "I was invited by Mr. Maverick to design a war game. I just happened to get caught up in this mess when I arrived." "Maverick? Would he invite someone like you?"


    Wette, hearing Maverick''s name and looking at Joanna''s beauty and figure, felt a sh of jealousy and


    hatred.


    "You b*tch! You must have seduced a man all the way here to the Quintana Residence!


    "This whole situation is your fault! You seduced my brother, and now look where we are!


    "Drop your knees and p yourself! Or I''ll strip you naked and let everyone see what kind of woman you


    are!"


    With that, Yvette wanted to p Joanna.


    Robin quickly stepped forward, grabbing Yvette''s wrist. "Want to hit her? If you''re looking for a way to die. I''ll help you!"


    "How dare you! Let Ms. Judd go!" Tanner Quintana, the Quintanas'' butler, had arrived with a group of guards and quickly approached Robin.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 673 Too Ruthless

 The Deadly 673

    Chapter 673 Too Ruthless


    Chapter 673 Too Ruthless


    83%


    s


    Instantly, dozens of guards from the Quintanas surrounded Robin and Ferell.


    The onlookers instinctively backed away


    Tanner, a man with a highly mysterious background, wasn''t someone to be underestimated.


    Though he had never shown his skills in public, rumors suggested he was far from ordinary.


    Word had it that he''d been rescued as a child by Casper from a battlefield littered with bodies, and he''d been trained inbat under Casper''s guidance.


    The guards he trained were regarded as the finest security team in Brighton, and now they were standing by him to support Yvette.


    A real showdown seemed inevitable.


    Among the spectators were familiar faces from other clite families-Eithan and his sister, Kimberly Shaw, from the Southmere Residence, along with Trent from Centara Residence and Zayn and Michelle who arrivedter. Eithan observed that the conflict involved Robin and Joanna and showed a meaningful smile.


    "Mr. Trent, what''s your take on this situation today?" he asked.


    Trent thought briefly before responding, "I suppose it depends on how Mr. Maverick''s girlfriend will do."


    "Mr. Maverick''s girlfriend?" Eithan looked over at Yvette, who was currently being restrained by Robin. "So, you mean it''ll depend on whether Ms. Judd is willing to forgive him?"


    Kimberly asked, "Eithan, who exactly is Robin? Isn''t he the one who shed with the Fioris at Northern za a while back?"


    "Yes, that''s him," Eithan replied, with a slight sneer. "Wherever he goes, there''s always trouble! I don''t understand how someone from such a low background acts so boldly."


    Zayn chimed in,ughing. "Robin does have skill, but as someone with no family connections, he''s overly hot-headed.


    "He''s out of ce among the upper ss; he doesn''t get how to navigate our circles or show courtesy when it''s called for. He ys by his own rules.


    "Just look at the incident with the Fioris at Northern za-he''s made them into enemies, and thegl certainly seek payback at some point."


    Kimberly frowned. "From what I''ve heard, Jeb was trying to bully a girl, and Robin just stepped up protect her. Jeb brought this upon himself, honestly. He''s hurt so many girls over the years! "Just because his family''s rich doesn''t mean he can trample over others, and the upper crust shouldn''t


    ept that kind of behavior.


    "Even though we''re close with the Fioris, I''m viewing this from an impartial lens. I agree Robin acted appropriately, but he just handled things a bit too ruthlessly in the end." Trent nodded. "Well said, Kimberly. There''s more to today''s sh than meets the eye.


    83%


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 673 Too Ruthless


    "People say Wesley harassed Joanna, and Robin merely stepped in to protect her. He was just overly


    forceful"


    Free Coins


    Kimberly''s expression tightened. "I can''t stand it when people use their status to bully others for a few scraps. Being tough on them is the right approach!


    "Wesley''s insufferable, and his sister Yvette is no better. I can''t imagine why Maverick has any interest in


    her


    Eithan hurriedly stopped Kimberly. "Watch what you say! We''re in the Quintana Residence. Don''t stir up trouble here!"


    Kimberly rolled her eyes and muttered. "Fine, I''ll hold back. But I''m just being honest."


    Michelle snorted coldly. Anyway, Robin shouldn''t have touched Yvette. Once Maverick sees it, he''ll be furious. Even if Tanner doesn''t step in. Maverick certainly won''t forgive Robin for humiliating him like that by hurting his girlfriend." Zayn nodded. "But how Maverick reacts is anyone''s guess."


    Michelle looked puzzled. "You''re saying Maverick might let this slide? That''s unlikely. He''s got a short fuse.


    "Remember how he and Elliott nearly tore each other apart during thatst gathering? If Elliott''s grandfather hadn''t intervened, they could have seriously injured each other. There''s no way he''ll just overlook Robin attacking the Judds today."


    Zayn gave her a quick signal to quiet down as Tanner was about to make his move against Robin. Suddenly. Yvette yelled, Tanner! He hit my brother and me! He''s here to cause trouble! Kill them!" Her words left the crowd silent as everyone waited to see Tanner''s response.


    Tanner looked at Robin-who was still gripping Yvette''s hand-and said coldly, "Release Ms. Judd, or I''ll intervene


    Robin raised an eyebrow and met Tanner''s gaze without concern. "Do you really want to go against me?"


    Yvette struggled to break free. Tanner, have him killed! He even smashed my car in front of Maple za! I was already looking for him, and now he''s here causing trouble with this woman. If you don''t act now. how will you exin this to Maverick?" Tanner took a moment, sizing up who Robin might be. In his mind, anyone who managed to enter the Quintana Residence wasn''t just some random person.


    Yet, after considering the elite families, he couldn''t ce either Robin or Joanna among the noble heirs. Without connections to the prominent families. Tanner saw no risk in confronting them.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" he snapped at Robin "Let go of Mr. Maverick''s girlfriend, or my guards will act


    Robin smirked and gestured at Tanner. "Oh, so you''re trying to intimidate me?"


    II


    With that, he pped Yvette''s face. Tanner froze, taken aback by Robin''s boldness.


    "How dare you!" Tanner roared, pointing at Robin as a herce, murderous energy surged from him.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 673 Too Ruthless


    83%


    *Fred Coins


    "Oh. I''ll dare again just to show you. Robin replied, delivering another p to Yvette''s face, which left her check instantly swollen.


    She blinked in shock, then erupted in anger. "You b"stard! Mr. Maverick will kill you when he finds out!"


    Tanner, making his final decision. pointed at the guards and gave a sharpmand, "Take action!" 11:29 Thu, 5 Dec 01


    Chapter 674 Not Someone to Cross Without Consequences

 The Deadly 674

    Chapter 674 Not Someone to Cross Without Consequences


    Chapter 674 Not Someone to Cross Without Consequences


    Trent stepped forward and approached Tanner. "Tanner, hold on a second."


    #S-Free Coins


    Seeing Trent from Centara Residenceing over. Tanner was a bit taken aback. He raised his hand, signaling the guards to pause,


    Trent''s intervention made Tanner wonder if there was a connection between those three people and the Centara Residence, causing him to eye Robin suspiciously.


    1. h. Trent, do you know this person? Or are they somehow linked to the Centara Residence?"


    With a light smile, Trent replied, "That''s not the issue. What I''m suggesting is that today''s gathering. hosted by the Quintanas, is a grand and festive event. It wouldn''t look good if something unpleasant disrupted the asion."


    Tanner frowned slightly. "Mr. Trent, you see what happened. This guy insulted Mr. Maverick''s girlfriend. If I don''t act, he won''t understand the price of crossing the Quintanas."


    Trent nodded, maintaining his smile. "I understand, and you''re just doing your job. But even so, it''s wise to understand the reasons behind things before making decisions. Acting too hastily could lead to regrettable mistakes. What if you offend the distinguished guests?"


    He knew the event was full of distinguished guests. Yet, Robin, who appeared to be in his early 20s. seemed too young to be considered one of them.


    Tanner thought he might be overthinking it and chuckled. "So, Mr. Trent, what exactly are you suggesting?"


    Trent nced at the fallen Wesley and the enraged Yvette, shaking his head.


    "I''m simply suggesting that it''s essential to know the situation clearly before taking action. Otherwise, you risk misunderstandings."


    Before Tanner could respond, Yvette spoke up angrily, "Mr. Trent, are you blocking justice here? Are you not worried about angering Mr. Maverick?"


    Trent chuckled. "Whether Maverick is upset doesn''t concern me. My advice is simply that rushing into action can be dangerous. But if you insist, by all means, go ahead."


    He turned to Tanner, his expression serious. "As the Quintanas'' butler, you need to weigh your actions. carefully."


    Yvette, her anger undeterred, shouted at Tanner, "If you don''t deal with this now, I''ll make sure Mr. Maverick hears that you did nothing while I was humiliated!"


    Tanner trembled. Yvette was


    within Quintana Manor, he, as the butler, couldn''t simply ignore it.


    e was Maverick''s girlfriend, and if she was disrespected or attacked


    With a chilling tone, Tanner said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Trent. These people turned violent here, and I don''t need to look into their reasons or motives. All I know is they assaulted Mr. Maverick''s girlfriend. As the butler, 1 must uphold the Quintanas'' authority! I can''t let a nobody cause chaos on Quintana grounds!"


    "Oh, you''re calling him a nobody?" Trent nced at Robin, smiling. "Well, Tanner, go ahead and try. But I doubt you''re prepared for the consequences of that choice


    5 Dec


    Chapter 674 Not Someone to Cross Without Consequences.


    83%1


    46 Free Coin


    Tanner''s heart raced. Was Trent hinting that Robin was someone the Quintanas shouldn''t mess with?


    As Tanner hesitated. Yvette struggled to break free from Robin and shouted furiously, Tanner, what are you waiting for? Are you just going to stand by until Mr. Maverick gets back and fires you?"


    Steeling himself, Tanner shouted, "Take action!"


    The Quintanas guards quickly closed in around Robin and Ferell.


    Ferell intercepted Tanner, knocking him back with a punch, but Tanner steadied himself, yelling. "You''re Asking for trouble!"


    He lunged at Ferell, but Robin sneered. "Colonel Lockwood, you''re going easy on him!"


    Thement only ignited Tanner''s rage. It was clear Robin wasn''t taking them seriously.


    Brighton Manor''s top security team wouldn''t stand to be humiliated by some unknown outsider.


    With a roar. Tanner rushed at Robin.


    This time. Ferell held nothing back and struck with full force, sending Tanner crashing into the corridor railing. The solidly carved wood splintered as Tanner slumped to the ground, clutching his chest, blood trickling from his lips.. He hadn''t expected his opponent''s strength to be so overwhelming.


    The crowd gasped in shock. Trent shook his head, smirking. "He''s overestimating himself!"


    Kimberly cheered. "Nice hit!"


    Eithan patted her head and scolded, "Be quiet!"


    Zayn sighed, thinking Robin always caused trouble wherever he went. Beside him, Michelle nudged his arm and whispered, "Mr. Maverick will be back soon. I doubt Robin would dare face him."


    Zayn shook his head. "It''s hard to say. Wilson and Gavin both got beaten by him. What''s Maverick going to


    do


    Michelle''s eyes glinted with excitement. "So, you''re saying Robin would dare to keep this up?"


    Zayn looked over at Robin, standing tall in the sunlight, and took a deep breath. "I''m not sure, but Maverick will want a fight.


    She asked, "Can Mr. Maverick defeat Robin?"


    Zayn sneered. "Wilson and Gavin couldn''t stand against him. Maverick doesn''t stand a chance either. And frankly, I don''t know why Maverick''s involved with the troublesome Yvette. This isn''t going to end well Meanwhile, dozens of bodyguards from the Quintana Residence surged forward, their knives drawn. Ferell darted into their midst like a shadow. Within moments, all the guardsy on the ground Onlookers realized things were escting dangerously.


    Joanna, worriedly observing the injured guards, leaned over and murmured, "Mr. Ramsey, this might go


    too far.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 674 Not Someone to Cross Without Consequences


    Robin nodded. "Things are getting messy, but if they insist on bringing trouble, so be it.


    "This way, they II learn that I''m not someone to cross without consequences."


    83%

 The Deadly 675

    Chapter 675 You''re Not Worth My Exnation


    Chapter 675 You''re Not Worth My Exnation.


    45. Free Coins


    With a swift move, Robin tossed Yvette aside, sending her flying several feet before she crashed onto the ground.


    While the stunned crowd watched Robin and Ferell easily overpower the guards of the Quintanas, Maverick strode in with a grin. Seeing Zayn. Michelle, and the others, he greeted them cheerfully. "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Michelle, d your could make it so early! Mr. Trent, Mr. Eithan, Ms. Kimberly-I was sent to wee General Ramsey, so I couldn''t greet you sooner. Apologies!"


    The event brought together the Eight Great Royal Houses, and Maverick was thrilled.


    But his excitement turned to confusion as he noticed the strange expressions of Zayn, Eithan. Trent, and


    the rest.


    He frowned slightly. "What''s wrong? Did our arrangements fail to meet your expectations?"


    Before they could respond, he caught sight of the chaos in the courtyard-Wesley. Yvette, Tanner, and several Quintana guards were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. He could hardly believe his eyes. It was obvious that a fierce fight had just taken ce.


    "W-what''s going on?" Maverick asked the manor staff.


    Before the staff could exin, Michelle pointed at Robin. "He attacked your girlfriend!"


    Maverick''s gaze shifted to Robin, his eyes darkening with fury. A cold tension filled the air as he clenched hit fists


    The entire courtyard felt charged with his anger, and everyone knew he was about to strike.


    They looked sympathetically at Robin, Ferell, and Joanna.


    Despite Robin and Ferell''s remarkablebat skills, they were on Quintana territory. If Maverick called upon his family''s resources, escaping unscathed would be nearly impossible for them. "Who do you think you are, daring to act so brazenly in my home? Maverick asked icily.


    Robin simply raised an eyebrow and replied, "I''ll act as boldly as I want, wherever I want."


    The crowd whispered in astonishment.


    Kimberly, watching Robin''s defiance, couldn''t hide her intrigue; his unshakeable confidence was unlike anything she''d seen before.


    Maverick was taken aback. Robin''s audacity exceeded anyone, even his fiercest rival, Elliott.


    Aflowing such disrespect would make Maverick aughingstock among Brighton''s elite.


    As the heir to the Quintanas, Maverick was on his turf, and his girlfriend and butler had been attacked. If he didn''t respond, he''d be humiliated beyond repair!


    hu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 675 You''re Not Worth My Exnation


    Reaching for his pistol, he paused only when Gavin urgently intervened, "Wait, Mr. Maverick!"


    With a slight frown, Maverick asked. "General Brooks, what are you implying?"


    Leaning closer. Gavin replied. "He''s General Ramsey!"


    Stunned. Maverick looked back at Robin, his expression a mix of shock and conflicted anger.


    83%


    s


    Robin was not only a lieutenant general in the Special Operations Military Region but also a VIP invited by Maverick''s father, Jethro.


    et here Robin was, causing a scene right in the Quintana Residence with his girlfriend and her brother.


    Maverick knew that if he did nothing, the Brighton elite would question his strength.


    While Maverick weighed his options, Wesley suddenly grabbed a knife and yelled, "Maverick, this guy assaulted me and my sister and wrecked her car! I''ll kill him myself!" Without waiting, Wesley charged toward Robin. Gavin shouted, "Wesley, how dare you!"


    With a crack, the Quintana Manor instantly fell into a suffocating silence.


    Just as Gavin was about to act, Ferell swiftly shed Wesley''s arm, severing it cleanly.


    Wesley copsed to the ground, screaming in agony,


    All eyes turned to Maverick, knowing that his notorious temper wouldn''t let this slide.


    Seeing her brother injured, Yvette nearly lost her mind. "Maverick! Look at their arrogance! They have no respect for you or your family!"


    Darkly, Maverick turned to Robin. "General Ramsey, you were invited here as an honored guest, yet you''ve shown nothing but disrespect! Don''t you think you''ve crossed the line? I''ll give you a chance to exin. yourself." Robin replied coldly, "You''re not worth my exnation."


    Yvette then turned her anger on Joanna. "Maverick, that woman tried to seduce my brother, but he rejected her! When that b*stard saw it, she falsely used my brother of molesting her! The b*stard then hit my brother! "And he already wrecked my car at Maple za, just to humiliate mel


    Robin chuckled. "You''re a truly wicked woman. I was ready to let you off, but now you''ve brought this on yourself"


    Before Yvette could say more, Robin suddenly moved, lifting her effortlessly.


    "Maverick, kill him!" she shrieked,pletely unprepared for his speed.


    Maverick, too, was caught off guard by Robin''s lightning-fast reflexes.


    Could anyone move like that?


    His suppressed anger began to boil over. "General Ramsey, do you think I''ll just stand by and let this happen?" 11:29 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 675 You''re Not Worth My Exnation.


    s


    Seeing Maverick''s rage, Yvette pointed at Joanna again, crying out, "Maverick, this woman plotted with him to assault me!


    With a sneer, Robin grabbed Yvette''s hair and mmed her head against the corridor pir, leaving her face bruised and swollen.


    Maverick stood in disbelief, shocked by Robin''s audacity. He clenched his fists, ready to take action, but Gavin urged him. "Mr. Maverick, think carefully before you nct!


    Maverick replied icily. "Gavin, do you think there''s anything left to consider right now?"


    eeing this scene. Joanna stepped forward, trembling as she addressed Maverick. "Mr. Maverick, I''m Joanna from Brighton University''s Software Engineering Department. I came here to deliver the software I designed for you, but Wesley harassed me and threw it into the pool."


    20


    Maverick noticed the damaged game and then looked at Joanna, taking a deep breath. "Go on."


    game


    But before she could continue, Robin pulled her aside and said. "Let''s go. There''s no need to exin anything to them."


    Turning to Gavin, he added, "And don''t bother inviting me to these ridiculous events again."


    With that, he led Joanna toward the exit.


    "Did I say you could leave?" Maverick''s cold voice called after them.

 The Deadly 676

    Chapter 676 Don''t me Me for Being Ruthless


    Chapter 676 Don''t me Me for Being Ruthless.


    Maverick''s icy voice turned the entire manor as still as a graveyard. His tone made it clear-he was ready to confront Robin.


    Robin paused, raising an eyebrow. "Are you certain you want me to stay?"


    Maverick scoffed, his eyes narrowed. "Unless you give me an exnation today, don''t even think about leaving Quintana Manor!"


    Oh Are you threatening me?" Robin smirked, turning back slowly.


    What if I am?" Maverick''s gaze was fierce. "You think you cane here, cause chaos, and just walk out as if nothing happened! Do you take the Quintanas for fools?" Sensing the tension rising. Gavin quickly stepped in to mediate. "Mr. Maverick, please try to remain calm!"


    "Calm down'' Gavin, are you implying I should endure this disrespect? Look around-the manor is in shambles because of him. Is this how a guest behaves?


    "Even the most gracious host would find this arrogance uneptable! Quintana Manor isn''t a ce for just anyone to insult!


    "Even if he''s high-ranking, the Quintanas don''t fear anyone! Remember who my grandfather is!"


    Those observing knew exactly what Maverick meant. Casper was one of Draconia''s Eight Kings, a key figure in the nation.


    Maverick''s words were no exaggeration. Against the Eight Kings, even powerful leaders were insignificant!


    Gavin took a steady breath. "You''re right, but General Ramsey must have his reasons. Shouldn''t you at least find out what happened?"


    Maverick''s expression darkened. "I don''t need any reason! He assaulted my girlfriend and her brother and even attacked my butler and guards. If he doesn''t exin, this won''t end well" Gavin''s brows furrowed. "Mr. Maverick, before taking action, I suggest you speak to General Quintana."


    I don''t need my father''s help to handle this."


    Gavin grew frustrated. "Alright then, Mr. Maverick, do as you wish! But if you touch General Ramsey today, I won''t stand by and watch."


    Maverick was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Gavin to oppose him for Robin''s sake.


    Gavin''s open support for Robin was surprising, especially since Robin had no known connections Draconia''s upper circles.


    Was Gavin out of his mind?


    1


    Though Gavin was only a major general, his alliance with Wilson was significant. If he genuinely sided with Robin, this situation could beplicated.


    After a tense pause, Maverick looked at Gavin. "General Brooks, are you sure about this?"


    Gavin nodded without hesitation. I always stand by my word."


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 676 Don''t me Me for Being Ruthless.


    83%


    s


    His firm stance stunned the members of the Eight Royal Houses. If Gavin wasmitted to supporting Robin, today''s oue was uncertain. Even Jethro might have to acknowledge Gavin''s influence. Maverick clenched his jaw. "Fine, Gavin. If that''s the case, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    He gestured to an officer nearby. "Retrieve my grandfather''s token and gather the elite guards! Today, we''ll show anyone who defies the Quintanas that they should show respect to us!"


    The young heirs of the Eight Great Royal Houses were well aware of the fearsome strength of the Quintanas elite guards-highly trained warriors, the best of the best.


    arely seen by outsiders, those guards had now been summoned by Maverick to restore order. It was clear that Robin was in serious trouble.


    Even Gavin was taken aback. The appearance of the Quintanas'' top guards meant this situation was escting.


    Without dy, he approached Robin. "General Ramsey, go on ahead. I''ll handle this."


    But before Gavin could finish, a squad of guards in golden masks swiftly assembled before Maverick.


    Gavin tried to step in, but Robin shoved him aside. "Stay out of this! I don''t need you fighting my battles!


    Maverick held up Casper''s token, directing his gaze at Robin. "Take him down!" he ordered.


    The golden-masked guards advanced on Robin, their approach filling the air with a chilling intensity that even the bystanders could sense.


    In response, Robin stepped forward and stomped forcefully on the manor''s floor. The advancing guards were thrown back nearly 30 feet, leaving everyone in shock. What had just happened? Maverick, equally stunned, took in the sight of the fractured ground beneath Robin''s feet. The shockwave from Robin''s stomp had repelled the elite guards, disying a skill level that left everyone speechless. Robin looked at Maverick with an icy expression. "You''re nothing but trash. Don''t think you can challenge


    1. me.


    Maverick''s entire body tensed in fury.


    Robin, though a military officer, was Maverick''s peer in age, and now, in his ce and before the other heirs, he was being publicly humiliated.


    Trembling with rage, he clenched his fists and snatched a dagger from the ground, charging toward Robin. "You''ll pay for this!"


    "Stop!" A sharp voice rang out from behind.


    Maverick froze mid-step, and all eyes turned toward the voice.


    Jethro was approaching, his face dark with anger, nked by two colonels.


    Michelle whispered to Zayn, "Mr. Jethro''s here. After the way Robin tore up the Quintana Manor, Mr. Jethro won''t let him off easily


    Zayn shook his head. "Robin isn''t a man you can brush ofl. After causing this much trouble, General Quintana has every reason to be furious. This is a public insult that can''t be ignored.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 676 Don''t me Me for Being Ruthless


    83%


    +6 Free Coins


    "Robin didn''t just fight in the manor-he struck the Quintanas'' future daughter-inw, the butler, and the guards. If word of this spreads, it''ll be a disgrace to the family


    Seeing his father''s grim expression, Maverick stepped forward. "Dad, look at what Robin has done here! He even attacked Yvette and Tanner. We need to make him pay for this!" Jethro fixed his steely gaze on Robin, his face hard

 The Deadly 677

    Chapter 677 Are You Sure?


    Chapter 677 Are You Sure?


    Silence fell over Quintana Manor as all eyes shifted to Jethro.


    s


    As the second-generation leader of the Quintanas and a high-ranking figure in Draconia, his quiet anger was enough to make everyone tremble.


    In any prestigious family, if an incident like this disrupted a formal gathering, even the mostposed host wouldn''t remam calm.


    And here. at Quintana Manor, a gathering ce for the Eight Great Royal Houses, Jethro''s reaction was


    nevitable.


    Everyone present held their breath, bracing for the storm.


    Since Robin had disrupted the gathering and caused a scene, it was certain Jethro would demand an exnation. Seeing the tense a


    atmosphere, Gavin stepped forward, beginning to exin. "General Quintana, this matter


    But Robin cut him off with a cold snort. "Gavin, you''re in no position to speak here. Step back!"


    His sharpmand left no room for negotiation, escting the situation.


    Gavin''s attempt at a diplomatic solution, which could have defused tensions, was immediately shut down.


    Even if Jethro was displeased. he would likely have respected Gavin''s influence and Robin''s position as an officer, allowing a peaceful resolution.


    However, Robin''s blunt dismissal was a clear sign of disrespect to the Quintanas.


    Zayn shook his head meaningfully.


    Robin, Jethro isn''t someone to cross lightly. He''s a powerful military figure, a head of the second generation of the Eight Kings.


    If you don''t show the Quintanas some respect, you''re setting yourself up for serious trouble. With your status and power, keeping this attitude will only lead to your downfall. The young heirs from the other residences looked at Robin with disbelief.


    Was he simply young and arrogant, or did he trulyck any understanding of how things worked? Did he truly expect the Quintanas to yield on their ground today?


    In any situation, it was wise to leave some room for future reconciliation. That was the most basic rule of dealing with others.


    But Robin''s dismissive attitude seemed to be blocking his path, step by step. His arrogance confused everyone-it was beyond anything they''d ever seen. Ugally, arrogance meant picking on those weaker, but Robin was disying pride and defiance even against families with more influence and power.


    After Robin''s harsh rebuke, Gavin was left speechless, and the atmosphere grew even tenser.


    11:29 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 677 Are You Sure?


    83%/


    *>Free Coins


    Jethro, however, didn''t immediately question Robin or react to Maverick''s handling of the situation.


    Instead, his gaze fell on Wesley, whoy injured on the ground.


    Several bodyguards from the Judds were tending to his wounds.


    Noticing Jethro''s stare, Wesley quickly forced himself up, despite his pain, and crawled over. "General Quintana. I''m responsible for everything that happened today!" he eximed.


    Jethro''s eyes narrowed, his expression dark. "Exin yourself," he demanded.


    Wesley pointed to Joanna, who stood behind Robin. "I was just walking in the manor when she approached. me, starting a conversation and trying to seduce me. You know me, sir. I''m an upright person and never look for women on a whim. "Even if I sometimes make the kind of mistakes any man might, I only connect with those who share my interests among the employees in ourpany. What I''m saying is true. You can ask around-most of the female staff in ourpany are.... Wesley trailed off, realizing he''d revealed too much.


    Uh. General Quintana, let''s not focus on that. What I want to emphasize is that this kind of woman is beneath me. How could I fall for her schemes?


    "What''s even more outrageous is that a woman of such low status tried to seduce me, and when it didn''t work, she used me of harassing her!


    Then, Robin attacked me without reason, violently severing my arm! General Quintana, this happened on your grounds. You must demand an exnation on my behalf!"


    Joanna, listening to Wesley''s ount, was almost driven mad with frustration. She couldn''t believe such shamelessness existed.


    She wanted to speak up and defend herself, but seeing Robin''s calm silence, she had no choice but to hold back the anger rising within her.


    Jethro nced at Joanna, then turned back to Wesley, his voice cold. "Are you certain you want to stick with that version of events?"


    Wesley hesitated. "General Quintana, I. I swear it''s the truth."


    Jethro''s expression remained indifferent as he replied, "Let me remind you that any deception in your words will cost you your life. I''m giving you onest chance to speak honestly." Wesley trembled under Jethro''s icy stare, realizing he couldn''t back down now. If he admitted to harassing Joanna and causing this incident, Jethro wouldn''t let him leave alive. After causing such chaos at Quintana Manor, he had no other options.


    Wesley made up his mind. "General Quintana, how could I lie to you? She was the one who tried to seduce


    me


    "Very well, Jethro said. "In that case, let''s pull up the surveince footage from the Quintana Manor and see for ourselves. If you''re lying, there will be no mercy" Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 677 Are You Sure?


    Wesley felt a shiver run down his spine. In his panic, he''dpletely forgotten that the manor''s surveince system captured everything with both audio and video 83%


    s


    Wesley stammered, scrambling for words. "Please spare me! I didn''t mean to deceive you!"


    Those who lie to me are punished. Take him away!" Jethro ordered coldly. "You dared to do such disgraceful things on my grounds! How can I overlook this


    Wesley finally realized how foolish and arrogant he had been, standing in a ce of honor and before respected elders.


    person whocked self-respect or discipline ultimately paid a high price for their foolishness and


    Before he could plead for mercy, two guards seized him, tossed him into a transport cart, and drove him toward the mountains.


    The crowd was stunned. Maverick, too, was left wondering what his father''s actions meant.


    The other heirs from the seven major residences looked on, just as puzzled.


    Was the head of the Quintanas truly preparing to deal with Robin


    s


    Chapter 678 The Quintanas Won''t Wee You

 The Deadly 678

    Chapter 678 The Quintanas Won''t Wee You


    Wesley''s cries echoed throughout the Quintana Manor, sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    Chaos erupted at the Quintana banquet as someone dared to create trouble, an open disy of disrespect. for the Quintanas.


    Jethro couldn''t let such an offense pass unpunished. The honor of a general wasn''t to be trampled upon.


    Furthermore, Wesley had shamelessly lied to Jethro in front of everyone, proving he deserved the


    arshest response.


    Members of other prominent families nodded approvingly at Jethro''s actions.


    Kimberly whispered, "It''s great that General Quintana dealt with that spoiled brat from the Judds. I''ve always hated him. The way he used to act all sweet around me-those shifty eyes-was unbearable. He should be gone; one less troublemaker in the world." Eithan quickly shot her a cautionary look, whispering. "Don''t be reckless! He''s Yvette''s brother, after all. He''s also Maverick''s future brother-inw."


    Kimberly frowned and muttered, Tm only speaking the truth. Even Mr. Jethro couldn''t tolerate it, or he wouldn''t handle it this way."


    Eithan whispered, "You don''t get it. Mr. Jethro is using this to warn Robin. After all, Robin holds a significant position... I won''t exin more. You wouldn''t understand anyway!"


    Kimberly gave him a defiant re. "Oh, trying to sound deep while barely scratching the surface, huh? I''m sure Mr. Jethro will judge fairly.


    "Grandpa always says we can let go of trivial things, but when it''s about right and wrong, we have to be clear. That''s what a real leader does."


    "Alright, alright, I can''t argue with you!" Eithan said, sighing. "But could you please keep quiet? This is the Quintanas business. We can''t stir up tension with them."


    Kimberly recognized his point, understanding they shouldn''t interfere in this matter.


    Michelle was itching to say something but was immediately silenced by Zayn, who mped his hand over


    her mouth.


    Since the incident at the Northern za, when Catherine had faced their grandfather''s anger after sheined about it, Zayn had be more cautious.


    Now, seeing Michelle about to blurt out something careless, he stopped her immediately. "If you say anything foolish, get out!"


    Frightened. Michelle kept quiet, realizing that when Jethro managed family affairs, the younger generation had no ce to speak up.


    Watching her brother being dragged away, Yvette panicked.


    Forgetting the blood running down her cheek, she rushed over to Jethro, pleading, "Mr. Jethro, please forgive my brother. He didn''t mean to deceive you, he just got confused and lied. "He doesn''t normally lie-he''s always veined. Besides, that woman i


    so beautiful, which is a


    *5 Free Coins


    Chapter 678 The Quintanas Won''t Wee You.


    temptation in itself!


    "Maybe she gave my brother a certain impression, leading him to make a mistake. It''s not entirely his fault. If anything, you could say she''s too attractive, making it hard for men to resist!" Those present were stunned by Yvette''s words. Her reasoning was certainly unconventional, ming Joanna''s looks for Wesley''s behavior.


    Michelle, watching in surprise, whispered, Zayn, isn''t her logic kind of... odd?"


    Zayn shook his head in disbelief, smiling. I can''tpete with her logic."


    Trentughed, adding. "You''re just being modest. You and she might be equals in logic."


    Zayn red at him, muttering, "I won''t argue with a sarcastic bookworm like you."


    Yvette''s eyes filled with tears as she continued, "Mr. Jethro, Maverick and I are about to get married. We''re practically family now. Please have mercy on my brother for my sake and Maverick''s-" "Shut up!" Jethro interrupted, his face dark. "The Quintanas would never wee a daughter-inw like


    you.


    "Want to marry my son? You''re dreaming. Would the Quintanas ept someonecking decency and manners?"


    Maverick was stunned.


    Yvette, sweating in fear, hurriedly exined, "Mr. Jethro, don''t be angry. I won''t ask you to release my brother anymore. All I want is for you to ept my marriage with Maverick. "Tonly shed with Robin because he damaged my car at Maple Square, and-"


    "Bringing up the Maple Square incident, are you?" Jethro snapped. "You should leave even sooner because


    of that!


    "You used the Quintanas'' name and parked in the middle of the road, causing a traffic jam of nearly 400 cars. Your shameless, uncivilized behavior has ruined the Quintanas'' reputation!


    "Just because your family has money doesn''t mean you have virtue! Being associated with Maverick doesn''t give you the right to act rudely in the Quintanas'' name!


    "Having status doesn''t mean you can bully others. If anything, it should teach you how to respect them. Your family, with its worthless wealth, has raised someone like you. The Quintanas won''t wee you!" Maverick tried to speak, but Jethro pointed at him. "If you bring this undisciplined woman here again. you''ll be shown the door too!


    "Guards, take this trash out! The Quintanas will never have any dealings with such disgraceful families


    again!


    With those words, Jethro cut all ties with the Judds. From that moment on, no one would want to associate with them


    Soon, both the underground and legitimate circles would apply pressure on the Judds. Their fate was


    sealed.


    A


    5 Dec


    Chapter 678 The Quintanas Won''t Wee You


    Yvette''s face went pale as she cried, begging Jethro to spare her family, but Jethro simply gestured for the guards to cover her mouth and remove her from sight.


    Tanner,e here!" Jethromanded coldly. "Apologize to General Ramsey and Ms. Leif!"


    Atst, everyone understood that Jethro had never nned to deal with Robin-his actions were directed at the Judds instead.


    Gavin''s nerves finally rxed. Thinking it over, he realized that, as a respected general and leader of the Quintanas. Jethro had to be fair and level-headed in his decisions if he wanted to remain an influential figure. Tanner dropped to his knees, addressing Robin and Joanna, "General Ramsey, Ms. Leif, please forgive my offense


    Before Robin could respond, Maverick stepped forward, visibly angry. "Dad, what kind of decision is this? I can''t ept it!"

 The Deadly 679

    Chapter 679 A Woman''s Upbringing


    Chapter 679 A Woman''s Upbringing


    Maverick''s frustration, which was on the verge of subsiding, suddenly plummeted to an icy level.


    Jethro cast a severe look at his son.


    "So, what you''re saying is that if I handle the disgrace of the Judds, you won''t agree to it?


    "Even if you disapprove, you''d better keep quiet about it!


    s


    If this kind of filth enters my Quintana Residence, your grandpa''s lifelong honor will be destroyed by These disgraceful people!


    Maverick''s face flushed as he protested. "I don''t have any objections to how you handled that scoundrel Wesley. He harassed Ms, and I would''ve stood up to him as well Joanna,


    "But the way you dealt with Yvette was too much!


    Yvette defended Wesley because of their sibling bond. This only shows that she''s a person with integrity and kindness!


    "Why do you treat her this way? And why won''t you let me be with her?


    Yvette is smart, well-educated, and considerate. She even graduated as a top student from a prestigious university.


    "Why do you say she''scking in character and morals?


    "You''re too controlling! Too cold-hearted! Too militaristic!


    T''d say the same thing even if Grandpa hears about it!"


    Jethro took a deep breath and turned to Robin. "General Ramsey, pardon me for a moment. I need to handle this ignorant fool and set him straight!"


    Robin gave a calm nod. "No problem, take care of your family issues first.


    "Adjutant" Jethromanded sternly.


    "y the street racing video from this morning in front of the Maple za for him! Let him witness the reality of the so-called elegant and sophisticated top student! "If you can''t even see through a woman, what are you capable of?"


    The adjutant promptly retrieved the trending street racing video from that morning''s online tforms.


    Maverick and the spectators were left speechless by what they saw.


    A womancking in dignity and ethics could act so shamelessly!


    What followed left them even more astounded-a video of Robin ruthlessly ramming into Yvette''s Lamborghini.


    One by one, they couldn''t help but gasp in admiration at the audacity of it.


    Even Maverick nearly apuded, though he held himself back, unwilling to lose face and pretending not


    5 Dec


    Chapter 679 A Woman''s Upbringing


    to react at all.


    s


    After Jethro showed him the video, he scoffed coldly. "Do you see now? This is the filth lurking behind all that fake mour!


    "You said she was well-educated, a graduate from a prestigious university, wealthy, and beautiful..


    "But did you see it? This so-called elite arrogance, devoid of virtue and even shame, is far worse than ignorance. It''s utterly vile!


    There''s a military general once said. Today I use arrogance to overpower others, but I must expect that bie day, others will overpower me with the same arrogance.


    "If wealth, status, and knowledge aren''t used for kindness, understanding, generosity, and personal growth but instead serve as a mask for deceit, vanity, and oppressing others, then what good are these outward qualities?


    "A vile, utterly selfish, polished arrogance and shamelessness. Is that what you call apassionate, brilliant woman!


    Quintana Residence will never allow such uncivilized women to set even half a foot inside!


    "A person''s, especially a woman''s, upbringing is not measured by how she tters the powerful, but by how she behaves in humble circumstances.


    "A woman''s true upbringing is not reflected in how she treats the powerful or her family and friends.


    "It''s about whether she can show kindness and generosity to those beneath her.


    "And this Yvette you''re talking about, rude and unreasonable, causing trouble under the name of Quintana Residence. She''s nothing but a beast!


    Where is the upbringing and kindness you speak of in her?


    "Your grandpa always said that the purpose of life is to make the people around you feel better because of your presence, not to make them suffer because of you!


    "And what have this woman and her brother done?


    "If they weren''t in the Quintana Manor, everything would be peaceful.


    "But with them here, all there is is conflict and disorder!


    "D*mn it! The Eight Kings gathering I organized today was ruined by this trash!


    "If I handle them, do you have any objections? Huh! Answer me!"


    Maverick was left speechless.


    After spending a year with Yvette, it was only today that he realized everything she had shown him was a


    lic.


    Noticing his son lost in thought, Jethro finally wore a gentle smile.


    Robin could tell that Jethro, as a father, had good intentions.


    83%


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 679 A Woman''s Upbringing


    + Proc Coins


    He was teaching the third generation of the Quintanas a valuable lesson right there, how to judge people. and how to carry themselves.


    Having wealth and power in life can be easily achieved,


    However, bing a person who is truly responsible and stands strong with integrity is far from simple!


    Jethro inhaled deeply and walked over to Robin.


    "General Ramsey, I sincerely apologize for the unfortunate event carlier. It was due to my family''s Ainadequate arrangements. I apologize to you, General Ramsey!"


    Robin responded with a smile, "General Quintana, there''s no need for such formalities. Let''s address the issue at hand."


    Jethro grinned. ''General Ramsey''s insight and open-mindedness are far beyond the reach of ordinary people!"


    At that moment, Jack, who had been following, chimed in. "Jethro, you''re not too shabby yourself, honest and principled!"


    The members of the Royal Houses watched as Robin, who was about their age, was surrounded by several powerful military figures, making his way toward the northwest tower. A sense of dazed disbelief swept over them.


    Robin turned around and gestured toward Ferell, "Colonel Lockwood, please ensure that Ms. Leif is safely escorted back to Brighton University."


    Joanna was still somewhat stunned at that moment.


    The earlier situation had seemed nearly impossible.


    Yet, in front of Robin, everything shifted in an instant.


    This caused her to develop a deep admiration for him.


    As she watched Robin walk away, his serene and kind smile made her feel an unexpected sense of


    connection


    It felt as though she had known him for many years.


    Ferell motioned, "Ms. Leif, please allow me to apany you back to the school."


    Joanna finally snapped out of her trance, "Oh, Colonel Lockwood, I just need to speak with General Quintana before I leave.


    "General Quintana, the gaming software has been destroyed. I will recreate it right away and it should be ready in about half a day


    Jethro gave a nod. It''s fine. Once it''s done, get in touch with my personal secretary, and I will arrange for someone to collect it from Brighton University. There''s no need for you toe back here." Alright, Joanna nodded. Then she turned to Robin, remarking. "General Ramsey, thank you. If you''re free tonight, my mom and I would love to have you, Brenda, and Marrisa over for dinner." Robin agreed with a nod. "Sure, I''ll fmish up my work and thene by the school in the afternoon to


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 679 A Woman''s Upbringing


    83%


    Prec Coins


    meet you.


    He then walked toward the guest house on the northwest side of Quintana Manor, apanied by Jethro, Jack, and Gavin.


    "Stop right there!" Maverick''s face was flushed with anger as he pointed at Robin''s back and shouted. "I... want to challenge you to a match!" Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!

 The Deadly 680

    Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!


    Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!


    The dispute was believed to be over at this point.


    :83%0


    -5-Free Coins


    However, unexpectedly, Maverick''s loudmand quickly turned the peaceful mood at the Quintana Manor into one of tension.


    Everyone was stunned by Maverick''s shocking deration.


    Was this Mr. Maverick preparing for a decisive battle with Robin?


    wasn''t just a casual challenge or contest, was it?


    The way he spoke was clearly filled with tension and hostility.


    Robin. Jethro, and Jack halted in their steps.


    Jethro slowly spun around, his expression cold, "Maverick, stop causing trouble! General Ramsey and I have serious matters to discuss, why are you challenging him now?"


    Maverick shouted in frustration, "Dad, today I mustpete with him!"


    Jethro snapped. "You''re being outrageous! If you have any issues, keep them to yourself!"


    Maverick took a deep breath and said. "That''s not what you think!


    Im not challenging him because of personal issues, and it has nothing to do with what''s happening today. I just can''t ept it. He''s around my age, so why did he be a lieutenant general while I haven''t?


    "If I can show today that Robincks the skills and abilities required for such a position, then he must have sothe powerful unseen support or a strong connection with an influential person to have reached where he is" "You''re being outrageous! Jethro was furious once again.


    "Who gave you the right to make wild assumptions about a lieutenant general''s background? General Ramsey camed his position through his strength!


    Your abilines are nowhere near his level!


    "Maverick, you need to reflect on yourself and learn to show respect to those with wisdom!


    "If you keep acting so arrogantly, you''ll only end up embarrassing yourself!"


    Jethro''s words only fueled the anger burning inside Maverick.


    This happened right in front of the members of the Royal Houses.


    iming that he as the son of the prestigious Quintana Residence was far less capable than Robin, was a clear public insult to him.


    The others could handle it, but he could not!


    "Hmph! How can you judge if he truly deserves this position making aparison?" Maverick scoffed, "Robin, are you brave enough to ept?" Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!


    What on earth is going on with this guy today?


    Jethro, enraged, was about to move forward to scold him


    Before he could say anything, Wendy and Catherine appeared from the east side of the manor.


    Noticing the hostility radiating from Maverick, Wendy asked, "Maverick, what are you doing?


    "I just heard something unpleasant happened here. What''s going on with you now?"


    Move aside! I''m going to challenge Robin right now!" Maverick snapped, his eyes burning with anger.


    "What? You want to fight Robin?" Catherine was taken aback.


    "Maverick. I strongly advise you not to make this reckless move. Robin''s skills are not something you can handle" Her words cut through Maverick''s pride like a sharp de.


    His face turned red with fury as he snapped, "Catherine, this is none of your business, so get lost!"


    "Alright, alright!" Catherine sneered, shaking her head.


    "Maverick. I''m trying to help you, but you don''t appreciate it! If you want to embarrass yourself, then go ahead!


    Zayn pulled her aside, saying, "Catherine, stop causing trouble. It''s not your ce to get involved in Mr. Maverick''s matters!" Catherine rolled her eyes at Zayn and fell silent..


    Kimberly, however, was thrilled. "Maverick, I''m all for you!


    "Your skills are definitely among the best here, and I support your challenge to General Ramsey. I love watching a good fight!"


    Trent scoffed, "Kimberly, aren''t you blowing this out of proportion?


    "Do you have any idea what the consequences will be if Maverick challenges General Ramsey?"


    "What could happen? It''s just a fight, right?" Kimberly snorted, rolling her eyes at Trent.


    Eithan gave Kimberly a light pat on the head. "Quiet down! Why are you so worked up today? Whether they fight or not isn''t your concern!"


    "I just enjoy watching thempete, that''s all," Kimberly mumbled.


    "Didn''t Mr. Maverick say it himself? Competition isn''t about right or wrong, nor about grudges or debts, it''s just a normal challenge match," she added.


    Eithan let out a deep breath and said, "It would be ideal if they didn''t argue. If they do, Maverick might berome really upset!"


    Maverick grew even more enraged as the surrounding group continued to provoke him with their words. They weren''t backing him up in the slightest. It felt more like they wereughing at him, just waiting for


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!


    him to embarrass himself.


    Losing in the strength challenge wouldn''t matter too much.


    But, what if he came out on top?


    It could lead to something surprising.


    If he didn''t get a chance to act today, there was no way he could back down!


    83%


    *Free Coins


    Maverick noticed that Robin was still ignoring him and, in frustration, pointed at him, saying. "Are you too


    ared topete with me?"


    Robin gave a calm smile and looked at Jethro, saying, "General Quintana, it looks like if I don''t step in today, your son won''t let this go."


    Jethro sighed and shook his head. "General Ramsey, Maverick has been spoiled by me and his grandpa, so he doesn''t understand his limits. Please don''t take him seriously."


    Maverick, furious, pointed at Robin. "Dad, what are you saying? I''m openly challenging him!


    "If he''s too afraid, all he has to do is say it, and I will never bother him again."


    Gavin shook his head. "Mr. Maverick, you''re going too far! General Ramsey is not willing to fight you, not because he''s afraid!"


    You Maverick pointed at Gavin but couldn''t find the words.


    "You don''t need to get involved in this. Robin, just tell me, are you brave enough to ept my challenge?"


    Robin smiled and responded, "Are you sure you want to challenge me in this situation?


    "If it weren''t for General Quintana, you wouldn''t even have the opportunity to speak like this!


    Tll overlook your ignorance this time, but let''s leave it at that!"


    Maverick immediately got angry. "Robin, you''re crossing the line! I won''t let this go until we settle things today!"


    Jethro wanted to scold him, but Robin raised his hand to stop him.


    "General Quintana, looks like I have no choice but to take action."


    Jethro hesitated for a moment, then said, "Fine, General Ramsey, teach him a lesson. Let him understand that there''s always someone stronger and that there are always people better than him!" Jack said calmly, "Having a sparring match, a little exchange of skills, is actually a good thing.


    "Like father, like son. Of course, a military family''s offspring should have some spirit and vitality." "Maverick, let''s have a contest."


    Robin gave Jack a look and said, "Mr. Grayson, I see you''re quite the troublemaker!"


    Jack grinned. "The real issue is, if we don''t fight, Mr. Maverick won''t be satisfied.


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 680 You Are Too Arrogant!


    83%


    15 Free Coins


    Robin replied with a calm smile. "Fine, since you all insist, I''ll give him a chance, for General Quintana''s


    sake!


    Maverick was so furious that he was practically seething with anger.


    He pointed at Robin and shouted, "You''re too full of yourself!"


    At that moment, a powerful energy exploded from his body, surging toward Robin with intense force!

 The Deadly 681

    83%


    Chapter 681 Where Did Maverick Go?


    Chapter 681 Where Did Maverick Go?


    Maverick''s striking and powerful fighting stance immediately captivated everyone present.


    Standing in the spacious and luxurious reception square of the Quintana Manor, he exuded a heroic aura, his posture both magnificent and graceful, effortlessly elegant!


    He truly embodied the elegance and brilliance of a young talent, radiating the outstanding charisma of a military scion.


    Wow! That stance is amazing!" Kimberly''s shout shattered the heavy silence hanging over the Quintana Manor


    "Mr. Maverick really is the finest martial arts expert of the third generations among The Eight Great Royal Houses!


    "Even Elliott, the most powerful in martial arts among our group, might struggle to defeat him!"


    The crowd also echoed in agreement, supporting Kimberly''s words of praise.


    When he heard their praise. Maverick''s confidence soared.


    Trent chuckled with a knowing smile. "Yes! Mr. Maverick''s stance is truly impressive! It''s visually stunning and showcases the elegance of strength! Haha..." Maverick found himself enjoying thepliments more and more.


    He focused even more on emphasizing his stance.


    For a brief moment, he held back from attacking Robin, taking pleasure in the impressive pose he had struck, letting the crowds discuss and admire it. However, Trent''s nextment shattered the mood.


    I wonder if his stance is all for the show, or if he truly has the skills to back it up."


    Catherine responded, "Usually, such a grand stance is just for show-all talk and no substance!"


    Maverick''s brief moment of pride and excitement was quickly dampened by their words.


    Hmph! Today, I will teach these spoiled brats what it truly means toe from a military family!


    No longer interested in the praises and criticisms of the third-generation heirs, he turned his attention to Robin. "Let''s get started!"


    "Hold on Robin pointed toward therge gate of the Quintana Manor, about 32 feet behind Maverick.. "What does this mean?" Maverick turned around, confused. Robin looked at Jethro beside him "General Quintana, please have the guards open the manor gatesplertly?


    Jeffro was also confused.


    Apetition and the gates of the manor need to be opened?


    83%


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 681 Where Did Maverick Go?


    Does this mean the match will take ce outside?


    The conditions outside were far worse than those inside.


    But since Robin had asked for it, he had no choice but to obey.


    s


    Jethro immediately instructed his adjutant to open the intricately designed metal gates of the manor.


    Once the gates were opened, a cool breeze swept into the manor, causing the reception square to ripple with movement.


    Maverick casually asked, "Are you implying that the manor isn''trge enough, so thepetition needs to


    be held outside?"


    Robin waved his hand. There''s no need for that, right here will work."


    "Then why open the gates?" Maverick shook his head. "You''re ying tricks!"


    Jethro nced at Jack and asked quietly, "What is General Ramsey up to?"


    Jack looked toward the gates, pondering for a moment. "Opening the gates is to minimize damage! It''ll give them more space for movement."


    Gavin nodded with heartfelt agreement, saying, "I understandpletely! General Quintana, when I came in earlier, I didn''t pay attention. What''s the terrain like outside the gates?"


    Jethro, somewhat bewildered by their responses, replied, "Um, outside the manor, the gardeners nted a new section of flowers and grass as a boundary."


    "Is General Brooks suggesting they want to hold a contest out there?"


    Gayin shook his head, saying. "No need. Any open area outside will work just fine."


    The third-generation heirs among them were even more puzzled, unable to grasp Robin''s reason for opening the gate.


    After a few moments of bewilderment, Catherine, Trent, and others finally caught on to Robin''s n. They measured the distance from Maverick''s position to the manor gate, casting sympathetic nces his way.


    Catherine and the rest swiftly moved back a few yards.


    The third-generation heirs instinctively followed Catherine''s lead, stepping back as well.


    In no time, only Maverick was left standing alone in the Quintana Manor''s reception square.


    ncing around, Maverick chuckled and said, "Robin, we haven''t even begun, and you''re already causing such a stir. Are you nning to duel with me for 300 rounds?


    Robin replied with a calm smile, "Td rather avoid damaging the manor''s finely carved golden gate!"


    "Nonsense! Let''s get this going! Maverick said impatiently, resuming his stance, throwing a punch through


    the air as he charged toward Robin


    Kimberly watched Maverick''s swilt movements, jumping up excitedly and eximing. "Mr. Maverick


    83%


    M


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec AR


    Chapter 681 Where Did Maverick Go?


    really lives up to his reputation! This match is going to be thrilling and a visual delight!"


    *5-Free Coins


    The crowd of third-generation heirs and manor staff erupted in cheers, apuding his skill.


    Noticing Kimberly''s enthusiasm, Catherine remarked, "Why are you so thrilled? Maverick''s shy moves. won''tst long!"


    Kimberly pouted and nced toward Catherine. "Catherine, are you biased against Maverick? Just look at his fierce stance-how could you call that shy moves?" Wendy nodded in agreement. "Though I may not be at the top of martial arts expert myself, he''s certainly


    he best among us in this generation.


    "Robin is close to his age, so even if Robin''s skilled, they should be fairly matched, right?"


    Zayn scoffed. "That''s only on the surface. You''ll soon witness a harsh reality"


    Trent smiled with intrigue. "Reality is merciless! Its harshness often strikes when you least expect it.


    "Until we see the oue, all this guessing is just wishful thinking."


    As those words faded, Maverick''s figure had already closed in on Robin, delivering a fierce iron-fisted strike. However, Robin remained motionless.


    Just as Maverick''s fist was about to make contact, Robin shifted slightly to the side.


    In an almost magical turn, Maverick''s fist narrowly missed him by the slimmest of margins!


    Too weak give it another shot!" Robin shook his head.


    Maverick froze in shock.


    What was happening? I had been so close tonding a blow. How did I miss at the final second?


    Then came a second punch, a third punch!


    Still, no sess.


    Growing furious, Maverick shouted, "Are you nning to keep dodging? Face me and tight head-on!"


    "Alright, as you wish, let''s finish this!" Robin''s voice echoed, and in the blink of an eye, a figure darted across the square. With a soft thud, the Quintana Manor was plunged into silence.


    The highly anticipated, intense battle between Robin and Maverick never materialized.


    From start to finish, it was nowhere to be seen.


    What happened instead was Maverick hopping around like a monkey for a brief moment, and then it was


    over


    Everyone turned their attention to the center of the reception square.


    83%


    +Free Coins


    11:30 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 681 Where Did Maverick Go?


    Beneath the midday sun, only Robin remained standing, poised and calm.


    There was no trace of Maverick.


    "Where did Maverick go? Kimberly tiptoed around, searching for him.


    Wendy also scanned the area, saying, "Hmm? He was right here on the square just a moment ago."


    Jethro, observing from the sidelines, was even more batlled. "What is this kid up to? Where did he. disappear to

 The Deadly 682

    Chapter 682 The Ending Is Always So Disappointing Chapter 682 The Ending Is Always So Disappointing The reception square of Quintana Manor was calm.


    It felt as though no event had ever taken ce here. +10-Free Coins


    The sun shone gently in the afternoon, while a soft breeze carried the fragrance of blooming flowers.


    Everything felt slow and rxed, with aforting warmth in the air.


    urrounded by lush hills and clear waters, the pavilions and towers stood gracefully.


    It resembled a graceful and sophisticated beauty, resting in a garden pavilion, bathed in the sunlight.


    Holding a cup of strong and slightly bitter coffee, slowly savoring the fleeting moments.


    A group of birds suddenly took flight, disrupting the peaceful scene.


    Looking up.


    In those eyes, clear and sharp through theyers of time''s dust, there was no past, no future, no regrets, no pain.


    Only the vast stretch of time and space, flows onward like a gentle stream.


    After a brief spell of dazed confusion, everyone in the manor''s reception square gradually snapped out of


    their trance.


    Jack turned to Jethro, who still appeared confused. "He should be outside the gate."


    "Outside the manor''s gate?" Jethro quickly estimated the spot where Maverick had been standing earlier. about 65 feet from the entrance.


    Gavin nced toward the gate. "It''s probably farther, at least another 30 feet beyond it!"


    "Ny-five feet!" Jethro eximed, staring in shock at Robin under the sunlight. He hurried toward the


    The group followed him to the manor''s entrance, but still couldn''t spot Maverick anywhere.


    "Where did Maverick disappear to? Kimberly looked around, muttering to herself.


    Wendy also scanned the area with a puzzled expression.


    "Could it be? Even if my brother is weak, there''s no way Robin could


    the furt


    ave sent him flying 95 feet with just


    Catherine chuckled, pointing to a patch of flowers about 50 feet away in front of the gate. "Take a look. your brother''s over there, ying in the flower bed


    The shout immediately drew everyone''s attention, and all eyes turned in that direction.


    "Of my gosh!" Kimberly eximed, jumping up with excitement, pointing at the swaying flowers.


    In the vibrant rose garden, Maverick was struggling to push himself up.


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec MA


    Chapter 682 The Ending Is Always So Disappointing


    Trent smiled and remarked, "This is the harsh reality.


    "Now you all see why General Ramsey had the manor gate opened.


    "He was worried that if he took action, the gate would be damaged. +10-Free Coins


    "Just think, if the gate hadn''t opened, both Maverick and the golden gate would have been ruined."


    Catherineughed. "Such arrogance, seeking humiliation! This is getting interesting now, no more running after Robin for a challenge.


    Time and time again, he has refrained from embarrassing you, yet you still think he''s afraid of you. This person has never experienced a setback!"


    Wendy looked around cautiously and whispered, "Catherine, can you go easy on my brother? He''s just overlypetitive, he doesn''t realize there are so many martial arts experts out there." Catherine scoffed. "A little setback now is nothing. If, in the future, he''s not in the Quintana Residence and faces other martial arts experts from the outside world, he would have been crippled today. "Robin has shown mercy! He had the gates of the manor opened to show his generosity.


    "Just imagine if Maverick had crashed into the golden gate-his bones would have broken for sure!"


    Wendy turned to look at Robin standing in the sunlight, feeling a rush of excitement.


    Yes, Catherine was right. My brother is just a frog in a well!


    Thinking back on how arrogant he was before, always provoking others but nevernding a single blow on Robin.


    The moment Robin made a move, he took off running. How embarrassing!


    Thinking quickly, Wendy rushed over to the flower bushes, calling out, "Come out!"


    Maverick spotted a group of people approaching him, his face turning red, and he immediately ducked into the bushes.


    Wendy gave him a light push, saying, "Stop hiding ande out!"


    Maverick still wouldn''t reveal his face, feeling mortified. "Wendy, what are you doing? Tell them to go away and leave me alone for a bit!"


    But Wendy was persistent, giving him another shove. "You were so fired up earlier like you were ona high, and now you want to hide away?"


    "Wendy, please show some mercy. I lost. Let me rest for a bit," Maverick pleaded, feeling helpless.


    Furing, Wendy shot him a sharp look. "What rest do you need? Before the contest, you were all puffed up. ready to fight. Now that you''ve lost, you''re hiding like an ostrich.


    You can only handle winning, not losing. I have no respect for you!


    "Get up now! If you don''t, I''ll tell Grandpa everything that happened today."


    Trent chuckled. "The sun''s too harsh. Let him stay hidden for a bit. Being like an ostrich is the easiest.


    OPA


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 682 The Ending Is Always So Disappointing


    option right now. Getting up is the real challenge."


    +10-Free Col


    Zayn sighed, "Maverick, if you lose, just sulk a bit. It''s kind of awkward to stay here like this."


    Kimberly shook her head without hesitation. "Why is it that all the pretty moments are just illusions? The ending is always so disappointing! Maverick, you look awful like this."


    Maverick finally decided, pulled his face out of the flowers, and, gritting his teeth, pointed at them. "You''r just enjoying my misfortune, aren''t you? Waiting for the chance to kick me while I''m down? Fine, in a few years, I''ll definitely show you.


    Kimberly rolled her eyes and interrupted, "Sure, in a few years, you''ll still never be able to beat General Ramsey.


    "Enough already! There are some people you''ll never be able to match, no matter how long you live!"


    Eithan pulled Kimberly to the side, saying, "Don''t push his buttons. He''s probably feeling really frustrated right now and might go crazy!"


    Maverick''s face turned red with fury as he pointed at Eithan, Kimberly, and the others. "Fine, fine, you''re all mocking me now, just wait! Each one of you will get what''sing to you!"


    Jethro''s expression darkened, and he scolded, "Now you understand your own limitations? Go apologize to General Ramsey right now!


    "Now you see how someone your age managed to get to where they are!


    "You can''t even withstand one move from General Ramsey, yet you still act so arrogantly. Go over there and apologize!


    "Your grandpa once said, losing isn''t the problem, but being unable to ept defeat is."


    Maverick retorted, "Who said I can''t ept defeat? I''m still going topete in the international military martial tournament next month.


    Jethro scoffed, "Is that something you can just decide? If you can''t even pass General Ramsey, do you really think you''re ready for the international tournament?"


    Maverick gritted his teeth, then quickly walked over to Robin and bowed deeply. Im sorry, General Ramsey. I was just talking nonsense earlier and making wild assumptions. I truly apologize!


    "But I still can''t ept it. One day, I''ll challenge you again!"


    Robin flicked his sleeve and said, "Alright, we''ll see about that."


    Without warning, Maverick jumped up and threw a punch at Robin.


    The punch came out of nowhere, fast, and precise.


    Even the most skilled martial arts experts would struggle to dodge his sudden, forceful strike if they weren''t prepared.


    Everyone gasped in surprise.


    O Q

 The Deadly 683

    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 683 I''ll Bet My Youth on Tomorrow


    Chapter 683 I''ll Bet My Youth on Tomorrow


    Maverick abruptly made a surprise attack, leaving everyone at the scene in shock.


    Seeing this, Jethro''s face turned pale with rage.


    This fool actually had the audacity to ambush General Ramsey!


    But before he could intervene, Maverick''s entire body suddenly leaped into the air.


    83%


    +10 Free Coins:


    We flew a great distance, crashing headfirst into the artificialke 30 feet from the Quintana Manor.


    A loud "bang" echoed.


    A massive ssh broke the stillness of the artificialke.


    It took Maverick some time to emerge from the water.


    He gasped for air.


    Mud, sand, and fish swirled in the air, sshing everywhere with the force of the water.


    D*mn it!


    This attack is incredibly strong!


    I couldn''t even pull off a sneak attack.


    At that moment, Jethro marched to theke''s edge, his face darkened with anger. He pointed at Maverick. and yelled, "You br t! How could you do something so disgraceful? "You apologize with your words but resort to underhanded tricks! Who taught you these lowly methods?"


    Maverick lowered his head and replied, "Grandpa taught me!"


    "What... "Jethro was at a loss for words, unable to continue scolding him.


    Still not convinced, Maverick argued, "Grandpa told me that in battle, any tactic is fair. The winner in the end is the true victor, and survival is what matters most!


    "So, I remembered the saying all is fair in war'' and decided to ambush him. I wanted to test if he could handle my attack!


    "If he can, then he really is skilled!"


    Hearing this, Jethro let out an angryugh, "Haha, and now, what''s the result?"


    Maverick replied confidently. "It''s clear now that I''m not as good as him! But I still can''t ept it!"


    Jethro forced a smile at Robin and said, "General Ramsey, please forgive this embarrassment."


    He then kicked Maverick''s shoulder. "Today, I am hosting the Eight Kings Gathering, and you''re making a fool of yourself. Get lost!"


    Maverick shook off the water from his body, climbed out of theke in three quick steps, and hurried to Robin, bowing deeply once again.


    OPA O O


    KBT


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 683 I''ll Bet My Youth on Tomorrow


    B3%


    *Free Coins


    "General Ramsey, starting tomorrow, I''ve decided to train with you at the Brighton Isbane Summit


    military base. I''ll also take part in the international military martial tournament!"


    Robin looked at the soaking-wet Maverick, smiled coolly and said, "There will be an assessment. Only those who pass in the first ten days before the international military martial tournament will be allowed topete with me!" Maverick lifted his head with pride. "Of course, I will definitely stand out!"


    Catherine quickly stepped forward and remarked, "I want to join too!"


    Robin nced at both Catherine and Maverick, then nodded, "Alright, as per the procedure, anyone who wants to participate, report yourself."


    He turned to Jethro and added, "General Quintana, let''s discuss official matters."


    Jethro snapped out of his daze and said, "My apologies. Let''s go.


    "General Ramsey, I invited you today to discuss the international military martial tournament, but things have turned out so unpleasantly. Please forgive me.


    "Once we''re done with business, let''s have a drink.


    "I''ll bring out the top-quality wine I''ve been saving for years for everyone to enjoy."


    Jackughed loudly. "It''s not every day you get such a great opportunity.


    "Jethro, I think we should have more gatherings like this.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Jethro, Jack, and Gavin walked with Robin toward the northwest meeting pavilion.


    The third-generation heirs of the Royal Houses were left behind, feeling momentarily confused.


    Robin, who was around their age, walked alongside their elders with ease.


    A look ofplexity shed in everyone''s eyes.


    Wendy stared at them nkly for a moment, then whispered to Catherine, "Catherine, your judgment was right.


    "At such a young age, Robin has aplished so much, far surpassing Maverick and the others by a wide margin. "People like my brother and the others, who stay in the Royal Houses, believe they are already quite impressive. "But in front of Robin, nothing matters. Ah, people really shouldn''t bepared.


    Catherine pulled her gaze away from Robin''s back, lifting her head with pride. "Of course, my judgment is


    neyer wrong.


    Wendy, noticing her confident expression, gave her a yful pat on the backside. She said, "Look at you getting all smug! He might not even care about you."


    00


    II C


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 683 I''ll Bet My Youth on Tomorrow


    The smile on Catherine''s face immediately disappeared.


    She sighed softly and muttered, "It seems... it seems like he''s always so indifferent to me."


    Wendy smiled and said, "I was only teasing. Keep going, Catherine! You''ll make it."


    +19 Free Coins


    Catherine returned the smile. "I just enjoy hearing you say those things. Even if they''re not entirely true, I''d rather believe they are.


    "People should embrace life more openly, What''s that saying again? I''ll bet my youth on tomorrow, whatever it may bring."


    Wendy linked arms with her and smiled, saying, ''Come on, let''s head over to the manor, We''ve recently. added fun activities like horseback riding and boating"


    The meeting pavilion in the northwest of Quintana Manor is encircled by dense bamboo groves, giving it a dignified air.


    Thirty feet outside the meeting pavilion, two sentry posts were set up.


    These sentry posts were fully armed members of the Royal Houses, all dressed inplete armor.


    Several elevated positions around the meeting pavilion were equipped with lookout towers and sniper posts.


    The heightened security was due to the meeting pavilion being a key location for hosting distinguished visitors and high-ranking officials of the Quintana Residence.


    In the elegant reception room on the second floor of the meeting pavilion, Jethro passed the documents to Robin.


    He said, "General Ramsey, please review these. These are the records and data from the Special Operations Military Region''s team in international military martial tournaments over thest 20 years.


    "Unfortunately, our team has never ced in the top three during this time.


    "As a result, our military''s standing in international military martial tournaments has greatly diminished, and we''ve been in a state of decline for these years.


    "The high-ranking military officials have decided that you will lead the team this time, following astrong rmendation from General Hunter.


    "The higher-ups attach great importance to this international militarypetition. The reason for bringing you in to discuss the arrangements is to ensure that our external liaison personnel can coordinate more effectively, guaranteeing the best possible oue for thepetition."


    Robin quickly reviewed the data and information given by Jethro before setting it aside.


    Jethro raised an eyebrow and asked, "General Ramsey, don''t you want to go over these details?"


    Robin nodded. "There''s no need. The data is outdated, and even if our opponents had strong records before, a lot can change in three years.


    "Just like us, the team lineup changes every time wepete, so the data from previous years isn''t very


    O O DOD


    <


    Chapter 683 I''ll Bet My Youth on Tomorrow


    83%


    +10 Free Coins


    useful.


    "Even if we analyze past opponents in detail, it doesn''t ensure we''ll seed this time."


    Jethro looked at him and asked, "General Ramsey, do you feel confident?


    "Let''s discuss it. Given your current understanding of the tournament, how confident are you in securing a top-three finish?


    The higher-ups have set the goal for us to ce in the top three.


    this ranking hard to achieve?"


    Robin paused for a moment and remarked, "I''ve never focused on aiming for the top three when leading a


    team.


    "What?" Jethro frowned. "Are you saying you have no confidence now?"


    Robin shook his head. "What I mean is, I only focus on first ce. I don''t concern myself with any other rankings."

 The Deadly 684

    Chapter 684 You Pervert!


    Jethro was stunned by what Robin Ramsey said.


    He furrowed his brow, staring intently at Robin as he asked. ''General Ramsey, do you really mean that?"


    Robin gave a firm nod, replying. Yes. I absolutely mean it."


    Jack chuckled, saying, "General Quintana, you might not be used to General Ramsey''s manner of speaking. He may sound bold, but he speaks the truth.


    Just like when General Wilson and General Gavin faced him in battle-everyone thought his words were overconfident..


    "But that really is the truth!


    "As you saw today, the steps and oues before and after Mr. Maverick''s sparring match were identical. "When General Ramsey ims the team will be the first ce, they undoubtedly be the first ce! "This is what happens when there''s a vast difference in strength-a conversation where words hold unequal weight.


    "When someone is incredibly strong, everything they say or do before proving it often makes regr people think it''s exaggerated or even makes others view them as arrogant. "That''s exactly how you and I perceive Robin.


    "At first, everyone believed that War Wolf''s defeat was inevitable.


    "But in Robin''s hands, with less than a month of training, he astonishingly turned the situation around and led them to aeback!"


    Hearing this, Jethro''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "General Ramsey, General Grayson, it''s not that I doubt you, but for years, our organization''s teams have struggled in tournaments, never taking first ce.


    "We''ve felt a lot of pressure, and we truly want to go out there and teach those overconfident people from Autreynia, Sakurania, Rashea, and other countries a serious lesson.


    "If General Ramsey can lead the team to victory this time, not only can we proudly stand before those arrogant opponents, but we''ll also uplift the spirit and reputation of our military.


    "If General Ramsey is truly this confident, then our entire strategy for external rtions will be adjusted to align with this goal.


    "General Ramsey, you just need to focus on the training. I''ll handle all external affairs. Let''s aim for a sessful cooperation this time!"


    In the following days, Jethro, Robin, Jack, and the others divided the responsibilities, with some focusing on external rtions and others on internal training for the tournament.


    After the meeting, Jethro brought out a bottle of premium wine from his personal collection, and he, along with Jack, Gavin, and Robin, shared a celebratory drink together, enjoying the moment immensely. OOOO Kiss


    0


    Chapter 684 You Pervert!


    The gathering wrapped up at half-past three in the afternoon.


    Robin stepped out of the meeting pavilion.


    The manor, once lively that morning, had settled back into a peaceful calm.


    The evening sun cast a soft glow, and a warm breeze drifted by.


    With two senior police officers apanying them. Robin and Gavin left Quintana Manor.


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, in the hallway of the northwest meeting pavilion, an elderly general in his seventies stood with his hands sped behind him.


    The golden rays of the setting sun illuminated his silver hair and face etched with the marks of time.


    With a thoughtful gaze, his deep eyes followed Robin''s retreating figure..


    This lean figure remained there for quite a while.


    Bathed in the warm evening light, he stood tall and resolute, creating a scene of quiet strength and dignity.


    "Dad, what are you looking at?" Jethro asked respectfully, stepping up beside the elderly general.


    The man, now over 80, was General Casper Quintana, one of Draconia''s Eight Kings, known as Lord Quintana.


    Casper continued to watch Robin''s retreating figure and said, "Jethro, you might not know him well. But Jack, you''re quite familiar with him.


    "Take a good look at General Robin. Isn''t there something unique about his posture?


    Seeing him reminds me of an old friend."


    A brief flicker of light appeared in Casper''s eyes as he spoke.


    "So simr! I was just lost in thought for a moment, he murmured to himself.


    "I was lost in thought, back to over 50 years ago, those fiery days when I fought alongside Dragon Lord on the battlefield.


    "It''s such a shame. Dragon Lord has been gone for 20 years, with no word since then! I miss him deeply!"


    Jethro took a deep breath and said. "Dad, that time is long past. Please don''t dwell on it, take care of yourself.


    Casper raised his hand to silence his words.


    "Jack, do you know anything about Robin?


    Jack hesitated for a moment before replying, "General Casper, when I first met Robin at General Martin''s house, had the same impression as you.


    "However, up until now, it''s just been a feeling. I haven''t been able to confirm if it''s true *


    Casper nodded.


    00


    THE


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 684 You Pervert!


    He understood why Jack had left it at that. The reason was unspoken but clear.


    82%


    +12 Free Coins


    If Robin truly is Dragon Lord descendant, then before the truth of that era is uncovered, it could be fatal


    for him.


    He couldn''t bring himself to voice the thoughts in his mind.


    Tunderstand." Casper said, nodding before turning toward the attic room.


    As he watched his father''s frail figure, a trace of bitterness flickered in Jethro''s eyes.


    General Grayson, do you share the same feeling as my dad?" he asked.


    Jack gave a small nod. "Yes, but so far, we can''t bepletely certain."


    Jethro frowned, his gaze following Robin''s departing figure. "I understand. I hope it all unfolds as we hope."


    Exiting the Quintana Manor, Robin nced at his watch and noted that it was nearly four in the afternoon. "General Brooks, head back to the Brighton Wolfsbane Summit military base first. Follow the original. schedule for all training activities, with evaluations set for one week from now. "After the first round, where half of the trainees will be cut, I will personally oversee the assessment "Understood, Instructor Ramsey, I will take charge!" Gavin replied as he drove off.


    Robin got into Ferell''s car and made his way to Brighton University.


    He was scheduled to meet Joanna for dinner that evening.


    Seeing Joanna again earlier at the Quintana Manor made him feel an unusual sense of familiarity with her.


    His instincts suggested that there was some kind of unique bond between him and Joanna.


    For two decades, he had roamed the world with Old Fred, surviving on violence and danger.


    Robin had grown numb to any thoughts of his


    past.


    However, after meeting Marge and Joanna, the mother and daughter, on the high-speed train, Robin began to feel an odd sensation.


    This feeling suggested that he was drawing nearer to uncovering the truth about his family background.


    Throughout this time, a voice had been persistently beckoning him.


    It stirred a powerful urge in him to uncover the truth about his origins.


    He had always sensed that his past concealed a startling secret for the past two decades.


    What had truly happened to him?


    He was desperate to find out!


    Forty minutester, the car pulled into the parking lot of Brighton University.


    11:32


    Chapter 684 You Pervert!


    +10 Free Coins


    The evening glow entered the university, bathing this sacrednd in its schrly, subtle fragrance.


    Before realizing it, one had already be one with this noble and pristine soil.


    With every gesture, a sense of pride and aloofness naturally emerged.


    Checking the time. Robin saw that there was still almost an hour before his dinner with Joanna, Brenda. and Marrisa.


    He found a peaceful spot at the Brighton University and sat down.


    As the evening breeze blew, Robin pulled out his phone and quietly yed a simple game to kill time. Little did he know, his rxed presence had turned into a charming sight on this tranquil campus. This scene caught the attention of many boys and girls, who couldn''t help but nce over. A tall woman in a long, flowing skirt watched Robin intently, a glint of mischief in her eyes. After a brief moment of thought, she began walking toward him with graceful steps. Just then, a sudden scream shattered the calm. You pervert, are you taking photos of me?"

 The Deadly 685

    +19 Free Coins


    Chapter


    685 I Have No Interest in You


    Chapter 685 I Have No Interest in You


    The loud scream caught the attention of several surprised and furious onlookers in this part of the


    university.


    Secretly taking photos? What a creepy person!


    It was truly appalling to witness such vile actions, which angered both people and deities, in the sacred


    space of a university.


    Robin stayed focused on his phone, never ncing up.


    Everything happening around him seemedpletely irrelevant to him.


    He didn''t even care about the so-called creepy photo incident.


    "Hey, you! Why are you acting like you have nothing to do with this?" The girl shoved Robin and yelled angrily


    Tve been watching you for a while. I just got here, and you were already snapping pictures of me! What''s wrong with you?" Her voice became louder.


    It wasn''t until the girl pushed him that Robin finally looked up.


    It turned out the girl shouting about someone taking photos was actually talking about him!


    This is unbelievable!


    This world is way too strange.


    You can get med for something without even doing anything, and even your sneezes might be pinned


    on you


    Here he is, just sitting and ying games, and now he''s being called a creepy guy taking photos.


    Ferell moved forward and stood in front of the girl, blocking her. "What are you babbling about? General... Robin raised his hand, signaling for him to back off.


    He didn''t want to make a scene at Brighton University over such a minor issue.


    Especially since it could involve Brenda and Joanna.


    Since he hadn''t done anything wrong, he had no reason to be afraid of clearing things up in person


    Additionally, it was understandable for girls to want to defend themselves.


    As the girl yelled loudly, a crowd of students who had just finished their sses quickly gathered around.


    Seeing more people surrounding them, the girl angrily shouted, "I''ve noticed you for a while now. From the moment 1 set foot at Brighton University, you''ve been following me and taking pictures! I''m very beautiful, so it''s normal for people to notice me wherever I go!


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 685 I Have No Interest in You


    +10 Free Coins


    "You can look at me, admire me, but I can''t stand it when you secretly take pictures behind my back!


    "You pervert! Tell me, what ss and grade are you in? I''ll report you to the campus security!"


    The group of students stared in surprise at the handsome and graceful Robin, standing in the breeze of the setting sun.


    This charming guy doesn''t really seem like the type to be secretly taking photos, does he?


    But the girl also seemed to have a good presence. She was so upset and shouting so loudly. She couldn''t possibly be making this up, could she?


    Who would waste their time saying such things?


    Unless there was something wrong with their mind.


    The crowd seemed more inclined to believe the girl''s words.


    Creepy photo incidents happen frequently, and today it seemed like there were even more of them!


    In this increasingly disorderly world, anything can happen.


    People with twisted minds and strange ideas are popping up like mushrooms after a storm.


    Superiors having affairs with subordinates, father-inw and daughter-inw having secret rtionships.


    With wealth. free time, and influence, what can''t they do?


    They im: y with people''s emotions!


    What were once shameless, immoral, and depraved actions are now presented by so-called cultured individuals. They call it seeking a higher artistic life.


    In this era where capital flows unchecked, ugliness, decay, and vulgarity are everywhere!


    As long as you can gain fame, make money, benefit yourself, or fulfill your desires, anything is possible!


    Wicked, shameless, and unscrupulous reasoning has be the key for some people to climb to the top of life.


    Because in this world, nothing is out of reach!


    The handsome man before them is no different!


    "Call the police and have him arrested, expose this creepy guy online!"


    "This vile behavior cannot go unpunished!"


    In an instant, Robin became the center of public condemnation as a creepy man. As the crowd pointed fingers at him, a cunning smile appeared in the girl''s eyes.


    2


    82


    11:32 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 685 I Have No Interest in You


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin hesitated for a moment, allowing the onlookers to voice their opinions, before calmly asking. "Do you have proof that I''m taking pictures of you?"


    The girl held her arms across her chest defensively, saying. If you didn''t take any pictures of me, then why are you still showing up beside me? I''ve been watching you for a while! You''ve been secretly snapping pictures of my rear and legs behind my back! "Everyone, take a look at how creepy he is! This isn''t the first time you''ve followed me around the campus.


    "On top of that, you even went to my dorm''s downstairs!


    m so attractive, why are you stalking me and not taking pictures of me? What''s your deal?"


    Robin nced up at the girl standing in front of him, his face showing no emotion.


    A soft beam of sunset light filtered through the trees, casting golden flecks across his striking face.


    His eyes were calm and profound, filled with poetry and distance.


    Some of the girls nearby nearly gasped in awe.


    Is it possible for someone to be this handsome and captivating in this world?


    Even the girl who had wrongly used Robin of taking pictures was left momentarily speechless.


    Robin shot her a cold nce. "To put it simply, I have no interest in someone like you, so why would I waste my time taking pictures?"


    The girl, seething with anger, retorted, "You did take pictures of me! And you''ve followed me around multiple times


    The noise attracted the attention of the campus patrol officers.


    They walked over, ncing between Robin and the girl. "What''s happening here?"


    The girl hurriedly spoke up, "Officer, I''m a graduate student from the Law Department at Brighton Public Rtions University next door. My name is Wren rke.


    This afternoon, I was at the library at Brighton University looking for some materials. As I passed by here, I noticed him secretly taking pictures of me, so I confronted him, but he denied it!" Secretly taking pictures?


    Clearly, this was a shameful and inappropriate act


    After hearing the girl''sint, the officers red at Robin with anger.


    "How could you, a young man, take pictures of a girl? Delete those photos ande with us to the police station right now!"


    Ferell stepped forward "Officers,e here, I need to speak with you privately


    "What''s going on? the officer asked, clearly annoyed.


    Ferell coldly responded, handing his military officer ID to the two officers. "It''s about the situation here!


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 685 I Have No Interest in You


    +10.Free Coins


    Robin hesitated for a moment, allowing the onlookers to voice their opinions, before calmly asking. "Do you have proof that I''m taking pictures of you?"


    The girl held her arms across her chest defensively, saying, "If you didn''t take any pictures of me, then why are you still showing up beside me? I''ve been watching you for a while! You''ve been secretly snapping pictures of my rear and legs behind my back! "Everyone, take a look at how creepy he is! This isn''t the first time you''ve followed me around the campus.


    "On top of that, you even went to my dorm''s downstairs!


    in so attractive, why are you stalking me and not taking pictures of me? What''s your deal?"


    Robin nced up at the girl standing in front of him, his face showing no emotion.


    A soft beam of sunset light filtered through the trees, casting golden flecks across his striking face.


    His eyes were calm and profound, filled with poetry and distance.


    Some of the girls nearby nearly gasped in awe.


    Is it possible for someone to be this handsome and captivating in this world?


    Even the girl who had wrongly used Robin of taking pictures was left momentarily speechless.


    Robin shot her a cold nce. "To put it simply, I have no interest in someone like you, so why would I waste my time taking pictures?"


    The girl, seething with anger, retorted, "You did take pictures of me! And you''ve followed me around multiple times..."


    The noise attracted the attention of the campus patrol officers.


    They walked over, ncing between Robin and the girl. "What''s happening here?"


    The girl hurriedly spoke up. "Officer, I''m a graduate student from the Law Department at Brighton Public Rtions University next door. My name is Wren rke.


    This afternoon, I was at the library at Brighton University looking for some materials. As I passed by here, I noticed him secretly taking pictures of me, so I confronted him, but he denied it!"


    Secretly taking pictures?


    Clearly, this was a shameful and inappropriate act.


    After hearing the girl''sint, the officers red at Robin with anger.


    "How could you, a young man, take pictures of a girl? Delete those photos ande with us to the police station right now!"


    Ferell stopped forward. "Officers,e here, I need to speak with you privately


    "What''s going on? the officer asked, clearly annoyed.


    Ferell coldly responded, handling his "It''s about the situation here!"


    ilitary officer ID to the two offic


    C


    82%


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 685 I Have No Interest in You


    +10 Free Coins


    The two officers were surprised. "Colonel Ferell Lockwood from the Special Operations Military Region."


    Both officers were veterans, so they quickly led him aside to speak. "Hello, Colonel Lockwood, what''s happening here?"


    Ferell gestured toward Robin in the crowd. "That man is the Major General of the Special Operations Military Region. General would never engage in something as low as taking secret pictures! He has important matters to attend to and doesn''t have time to waste here. This situation ends now.


    "Also, General Ramsey''s identity is top secret!"


    he two officers quickly grasped the situation and approached Robin, saying tly, "Mr. Ramsey, could you show your phone to everyone? I''ll take care of this matter."


    At that moment. Brenda called. "Robin, where are you? Joanna told us to go to the Public Rtions Hotel across from the Public Rtions University next door, treating us to dinner. I''m on my way from the library now.


    Robin checked the time. "Okay. I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    Not wanting Brenda to witness the scene, he handed his phone to the officers, "Take a look for yourselves: Just verify that there''s no hidden photography. It''s understandable that this girl is cautious." Robin passed his phone to the officers.


    The two officers scrolled through it a couple of times but found no photos of Wren and then showed the phone to her.


    "Everyone, take a look. This is a misunderstanding. This man''s phone doesn''t have any pictures," one. officer said, flipping through the phone''s pages in front of the crowd. "There''s nothing here."

 The Deadly 686

    Chapter 686 False usations


    Chapter 686 False usations


    +10 Fred Coins


    The students crowded around Robin, eagerly peeking at the pictures on his phone that the police disy


    for everyone to see,


    Nothing shows a single trace of the campus in the background and certainly no hint of Wren.


    None of the scandalous shots she imed no thighs, butt, or chest photos)


    are anywhere to be found.


    In fact, there isn''t even a hint of anything remotely inappropriate.


    thighs, no behinds, nothing.


    The angered students murmur in surprise.


    Something so baseless had stirred up all this chaos?


    Who could evene up with such an exaggerated usation?


    Two girls, stepping up to defend Robin, re at Wren and say, "How could you just go around using people like that?


    Yeah, we''ve all seen it about?


    her


    didn''t even have his camera open! Where''s the ''secret photo you were talking


    "Besides, we saw this guy here way before you showed up. He''s been gaming the whole time. Who''d have the time to take your picture? Stop ttering yourself! And don''t go around using people without reason, okay?"


    A few other girls jump in to defend Wren, saying. "There are way too many creeps out there these days. and you hear about cases like this all the time. Being a little cautious isn''t a crime, is it?


    "Now that things are clear, there''s no misunderstanding. So maybe you all could stop adding fuel to the fire?"


    Some of the guys, not backing down, respond, "Cautious? Being cautious doesn''t mean you can just use someone like that!"


    "She screamed and threw the me on an innocent person. What was she thinking?"


    "You need evidence for this kind of thing! You can''t spread rumors and nder just because you''re suspicious!"


    "And who does she think she is, anyway, with her smug, self-absorbed attitude, assuming everyone out to get her? It''s ridiculous!"


    The girls supporting Wren, now furious, snap back, "Girls need to stay on high alert; that''s the only cut down on creeps and peepers!" The argument spirals, with each side taking shots at the other.


    Robin just shakes his head at the scene, gesturing at the two police officers. "Let''s drop this, okay? There''s no point in dragging it on."


    The police officers respectfully hand Robin''s phone back, then turn to Wren sternly. "You owe Mr. Ramsey an apology


    immediately!


    +15 Proe Coins


    Chapter 686 False usations.


    "And let''s rify: this sort of thing can''t happen again.


    "It''s right to be cautious and protect yourself, but you can''t just use someone without reason.


    "Based on how you handled this, it seems you intentionally stirred up trouble.


    "We''ll leave it at that since Mr. Ramsey isn''t pursuing it any further."


    With the crowd murmuring their disapproval, Wren reluctantly offered a quick apology. "Oh, maybe I made a mistake. Sorry about that, Mr. Ramsey. How about we exchange WhatsApp Robin replied icily, "I don''t add strangers on WhatsApp.


    Without another word, he turned and headed toward the campus gates with Ferell.


    Watching Robin''s figure retreat against the sunset, Wren''s eyes shed spitefully.


    Suddenly, youthful and energetic Brenda ran over to Robin with a bright smile and happily linked arms


    with him.


    Right after. Joanna also walked up to join them.


    The


    group chatted andughed as they made their way out of the Brighton University campus.


    Brenda and Joanna, with their stunning beauty and charm, are more than Wren can bear to see. Her eyes narrow with jealousy.


    Ignore me all you want. Just wait - I''ll ruin you,


    Joanna led the group to a hotel across from Brighton Public Rtions University. As they step inside. Robin''s phone rang. It''s a call from Lue.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I have arrived in Draconia! I''m at the Grand Brighton Hotel now. Where are you? I''ve missed you!"


    Robin replied, "I''m over at the Public Rtions Hotel near Brighton University."


    Lue''s excitement was palpable. "Great! I''ll finish up some business and head right over to see you. Wait for me, okay?"


    Before he can respond, the line clicks, ending the call.


    That afternoon, Joanna reserved a private room. She used all the earnings from hertest software project to treat Robin, Brenda, and the others.


    Just as they''re about to head to their reserved room, they run into Catherine, Kimberly, and Wendy


    It''s a small world.


    They''d spent the morning together at the Quintana Manor. Now, they were running into each other agam at a grand hotel that evening


    With a cheerful smile. Catherine said, "Robin! We must be meant to meet! I was just wondering where you''d gone, and here you are! You know, after you wrapped up your business this afternoon, you just slipped off without even a goodbye


    0


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 686 False usations


    Joanna greeted the trio with a smile, "Hello."


    82%


    +1 Free Coins


    Wendy and Kimberly exchanged pleasantries with her.


    "Ms. McKay, I''m hosting a gathering for Mr. Ramsey and his family tonight. Why don''t you join us, too, if you don''t mind?"


    But Robin, quick to interject, said, "Ms. Leif, no need to invite them. I''m sure they have other ns."


    Catherine, taken aback, responded, "Oh, we''re free, actually! I''d love to join, Ms. Leif.


    Catherine, aren''t you busy? How could you possibly be free?" Robin pressed.


    Catherine looked at Robin, puzzled. "We don''t have anything going on. I was just hanging out with Kimberly and Wendy because we were bored, so I decided to go out for fun. "Even if we did have something, if Joanna invited us, we could always turn it down.


    "It''s just so much fun when we''re all together!"


    Robin shook his head.


    Arguing with a woman who had this low emotional intelligence was pointless.


    Wendy smirked, covering her mouth. "Catherine, we agreed to go shopping, buy a couple of outfits, and thene back for dinner. How could you say we don''t have anything to do?" Before Catherine could respond, Kimberly tugged at her sleeve and whispered. "They''re having a family get-together. Why are you making a scene?"


    Catherine froze briefly, then quickly said, "Oh, right. We do have something. I''lle backter."


    Joanna smiled as she watched them leave.


    She then led Robin, Brenda, and the others into Room 303.


    At the same time, in Room 301 of the Public Rtions Hotel, Wren and her best friend, Le, discussed the incident they had secretly filmed in Bright Laughing as she watched the video on Wren''s phone, Le said, "Wren, do you have a thing for the handsome guy in the video?


    "I really can''t believe you-using this kind of trick just to get his attention


    "Aren''t you worried he''ll never forgive you for this?"


    Wren scoffed. "So what if he doesn''t forgive me? His arrogance won''tst long-


    "From the moment he humiliated me. I decided I would put this afternoon''s footage online, let the public dig into his life, and ruin his reputation.


    To dying to see how badly he''ll fall


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    Le was taken aback by Wren''s words.


    "Wren, don''t do something reckless!


    "Posting fake ims online, especially this kind of baseless stuff, can cause serious trouble.


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    "If you spread misinformation and it gets out of hand, people could get hurt, maybe even w

 The Deadly 687

    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    Le was taken aback by Wren''s words.


    "Wren, don''t do something reckless!


    "Posting fake ims online, especially this kind of baseless stuff, can cause serious trouble.


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    "If you spread misinformation and it gets out of hand, people could get hurt, maybe even worse.


    This could ruin someone''s life, Wren. It''s just wrong!


    This


    "Why keep pushing this over nothing?


    "Besides, he didn''t even bother you; you started all this, so let it go.


    "Forcing something that isn''t there won''t get you anywhere; maybe he even has a girlfriend already.


    "Don''t stir up trouble just to end up hurting your own future.


    "Aren''t you nning to go abroad for grad school? Listen to me, Wren, you don''t need this."


    Wren sneered.


    Do you know what he was doing while he was sitting on the campus for an hour?


    "He sat there on his phone, ying a game for almost an hour!


    "He''s a clueless idiot who''s totally absorbed in his little virtual world, missing out on the real world around


    him.


    "So, I''ll post this; he probably won''t even notice.


    "Le, it''s not just about venting my anger.


    "I want to boost my tform''s followers.


    "If I post this ''sneaky photo'' incident, it''ll blow up, no doubt about it.


    "Do you know what the public is like?


    "The public mindset is really just a herd mentality, where everyone follows the crowd. At their core, they believe in pure justice-punishing the wicked and rewarding the good.


    "As long as you y the victim, you''ll instantly have a whole bunch of self-righteous saints stepping up to speak for me.


    "At that point, they will think of themselves as heroes, all standing up to support me!


    "The whole society is already focused on the spycam incident.


    "If bring it up as a personal experience, my fan base will skyrocket.


    "Everyone will be outraged by the creepy guy.


    "Once I stir up their emotions, I''ll be the ultimate winner, making a fortune.


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    82%


    +10-F Cons


    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    "When you do anything, you must learn to ride the wave and, more importantly, manipte those foolish inte users-they''re my goldmine.


    "Sympathy, the herd mentality, and only seeing things on the surface are their fatal weaknesses."


    Le still didn''t understand. "Wren, you really shouldn''t do this. I just feel like it''s not right. What if you end up trapped in this? That could be a real mess.


    "Even if he''s into gaming and doesn''t care much about online news, He must have some friends or family who''ll tell him about this. Won''t that just make things worse for you?"


    renughed. "He won''t do that! When I told him he''d been filming me earlier, he just brushed it off and said he wouldn''t pursue it. A guy like that-kind-hearted and clueless-he won''t confront me, let alone st me online. "And if he does expose the truth, even better.


    "It''ll just make my online hype even bigger, and my fan count will skyrocket.


    "You know how online marketers work, right? They thrive on scandals and hot topics.


    "Mastering that game means the online tforms turn into a goldmine in your hands.


    "This? It''s called publicity.


    "If you want to be an inte star, a famous person, you''ve got to know how to y the market!


    "Market operations require strategy.


    "This era is all about traffic. You''ll draw tons of traffic when you be the center of attention. And where there''s traffic, there''s money. Who cares about the truth?"


    Le shook her head. "But doing this, aren''t you ruining someone else''s life?"


    "Ruining their life? That''s their problem!


    "This is a world where only the strong are respected.


    "What does ''strong'' mean? It''s about having a powerful mindset!


    "If you have the strength in your thinking, enough wisdom, then this world is yours!"


    Wren didn''t listen to her friend''s warnings. She immediately posted the so-called Robin spycam incident on the live-streaming tform.


    In the video, she portrayed herself as a victim.


    When the police arrived, she had no choice but to say they''d mistaken her for someone else.


    The moment the video went live, the entire inte exploded.


    Her live-streaming traffic quickly jumped from 20,000 to 50,000 fans!


    Watching her fan count soar, Wren smiled.


    "Le, see? This is what I can do!


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 687 Fueling the Fire


    "If you don''t understand how the online market works, you''ll never survive in this society. On the inte, you can say anything, use anyone! "Even if I''m ndering him, who would know I''m hiding behind the screen? With this little bit of information. I''ve gained many more fans than before. "I''m making real money. ndering him, defaming him-what will he do about it?"


    In less than five minutes, the image of the creepy guy from the Brighton University spycam incident spread like wildfire online.


    the same time. Robin was having a nice meal with Joanna, Marge, Brenda, and Marissa. He hadn''t noticed what was circting on the inte.


    Then, an encrypted message came through from the dark web, telling him that the unpleasant incident from earlier was now online.


    Robin couldn''t help butugh in frustration.


    "I didn''t want to ruin a girl''s life.


    "But some people just want to dig their own graves."


    "Find out who''s behind this woman! She''s defaming me-she deserves to pay for it!"


    Just after sending the message to the dark web, Catherine called.


    "Robin, I just saw something trending on the inte. It says you secretly filmed a girl and calls you all sorts of creepy names. I didn''t know you had such a hobby." "Shut up!" Robin snapped, annoyed.


    Catherineughed. "Robin, I''m outside the Brighton Public Rtions Hotel anding up to find you,


    "This is clearly an attempt to use you as a scapegoat for their own gain. They want to shame you and get traffic from it."


    Robin said, "This is what happens when you try to y stupid."


    On the other end of the phone, Catherine''s voice was cold. "Hmph! They want to insult you, defame you? I''ll make sure she pays for it today!"


    Catherine, Kimberly, and Wendy hurried into the hotel as she spoke.


    Wendy anxiously asked, "Mr. Ramsey, do you know what''s happening?"


    "I know," Robin gestured for them to sit.


    Brenda and Joanna, hearing the news, immediately pulled out their phones.


    Seeing the video of the incident between Robin and Wren earlier that afternoon already circting online, they were furious..

 The Deadly 688

    Chapter 688 The Web of Lies and Family Ties


    Chapter 688 The Web of Lies and Family Ties


    "Robin, this girl is too hateful!"


    82% 1


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin was furious after watching the video about the supposed spycam incident posted by Wren online. "How can she spread such nonsense?" "Didn''t you handle this issue before, Robin?"


    Robin frowned slightly. "We did. The school and police confirmed it was a baseless usation, and she


    dmitted to mistaken identity.


    "I didn''t expect such behavior from aw master''s student. She clearly has no manners. What a waste of education.


    "Robin, you should report this. It will greatly impact your reputation if you don''t.


    "Look at thements below-some are absolutely awful!"


    Joanna frowned as well. "Mr. Ramsey, that girl''s actions are really hical. We should contact her and try to minimize the negative impact."


    Kimberly shook her head. "I don''t understand. Why would she do this? She''s creating trouble for herself and others by spreading false information."


    Catherine snorted. "It''s the mentality of someone who bullies the weak."


    "Weak?" Wendy asked in surprise. "Are you calling Mr. Ramsey weak?"


    Catherine chuckled. "Just like Yvette this morning at Quintana Manor. She thought she could bully others because she perceived them as weak." "Yvette?" Wendy shot Catherine a look. "But you''re right."


    "People like them always try to hurt those they see as vulnerable."


    Kimberly looked at Robin, remembering his methods earlier at Quintana Manor. "If that girl sees Mr. Ramsey as weak, she''s sorely mistaken." Catherine was furious. "Robin, I''m going to kill her!"


    Wendy paused. "Catherine, don''t talk about killing. She''s young. Let''s give her a chance."


    She turned to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, how about I contact Maverick? He could contact the tform and have the post deleted immediately."


    Robin waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll handle this myself."


    Just then, Lue arrived at the front of the Public Rtions Hotel and called Robin.


    "Robin, I saw the news online about you.


    "I''ve known you for so long, but I didn''t know you liked taking these photos.


    "You should have told me! I''ll let you take all the photos you want of me. Why go around secretly filming


    others?"


    33 14, 5 Dec


    Chapter 688 The Web of Lies and Family Ties.


    Robin''s head was starting


    to hurt. "Lue, that''s fake news. I''m not some weirdo!" +10-Free Coins


    "Hahaha. Lueughed. "I''m just teasing you, Robin.


    "I know you well enough. If you wanted to, you could have the world''s top beauties pose for you. They''d be happy to do it.


    "Stop it!" Robin shook his head. "Where are you now? I''m in room 303,"


    After hanging up with Lue, Robin''s phone started ringing nonstop.


    Shirley, Vera, Daphne, and others were calling one after another, all asking Robin what was going on.


    Soon, even Freya, Talia, and the special forces military headquarters, who were training in Brighton''s Wolfsbane Summit, called to ask if he was the creepy man in the video who had filmed a girl''s butt and thighs. The flood of calls made Robin''s head spin.


    Five minutester, the dark web sent over information about Wren.


    Wren was aw master''s student at Brighton Public Rtions University and the daughter of Keh''s lover, Marie rke.


    Marie had been having an affair with Keh, the eldest son of the Lynches, before his wife, Meredith Ingram, passed away.


    They had a daughter. Wren, who posted the video.


    Because Marie was a second-tier actress, Steven had never allowed such a woman to marry into the family.


    As a result, Marie was never able to enter the Lynches as a legitimate wife.


    With Vi''s 80th birthday approaching, Keh hoped to use this opportunity to gain his mother''s approval and bring Marie and Wren into the Lynches.


    After reading this, Robin couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Things really were too coincidental. Just as he was preparing to resolve things with Jamie at the birthday party, it turned out that this troublemaking girl was also connected to the Lynches.


    He''d take care of both issues at once.


    Catherine noticed Robin''s silence and immediately contacted the Northern Intelligence Bureau of the Westeria Residence.


    Soon, they confirmed Wren''s identity.


    "Robin, that girl Wren is the daughter of Keh, the chairman of the Lynches''s son''s mistress."


    Robin interrupted, "I already know. Does the Westeria Residence have a department that deals with online pluform regtion? Have them remove all the videos and posts about this from the tforms." "Got it!" Catherine was pleased; this was the first time Robin had asked her to act.


    "I''ll handle this trash right away."


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 688 The Web of Lies and Family Ties


    "No need." Robin stopped her. "Let it be for now."


    Marissa agreed. "Yes, Ms. McKay, let it go. She''s still young. We''ll give her a chance."


    "Alright. I hope she doesn''t keep digging her own grave."


    Catherine immediately called her father and ordered the Westeria Residence''swork monitoring agency to delete the false rumors posted by Wren.


    After dinner, they all dispersed.


    the following day, Robin''s phone buzzed right after he woke


    1. up.


    "Robin, where are you? I''m at the Lynches. Help me!"


    82%


    Robin immediately returned the call, but it couldn''t be connected.


    What''s going on?


    Robin quickly sat up. Could this be a trap since she''s attending Vi''s 80th birthday?


    However, from outside reports, Vi''s 80th birthday wasing soon. Could Jamie be behind this?


    Robin left the hotel and drove straight to the Lynches''s vi.


    The Lynches estate was located in the eastern suburbs of Brighton''s Serene Summit, one of the wealthiest arcas in the city.


    As one of Brighton''s five prominent families, the Lynches had been around for over a century, with many branches, and their assets were in the hundreds of billions. The media had already begun hyping up the grand event of Vi''s 80th birthday. Robin checked his car''s inte, and the media was already heavily reporting on the Lynches''s uing birthday party.


    Only the rich and powerful were invited, and the guest list included high-ranking officials, wealthy tycoons, and many influential socialites.


    The birthday party hadn''t even started, but the media was already going out with coverage.


    One particr piece of news caught Robin''s attention.


    At Vi''s birthday party, they would also hold an engagement ceremony for Vera and Hendrix of the Northlorn Residence!


    11:33 Thu, 5 Dec MOR.


    Chapter 688 The Web of Lies and Family Ties


    "No need." Robin stopped her. "Let it be for now."


    Marissa agreed. Yes, Ms. McKay, let it go. She''s still young. We''ll give her a chance."


    "Alright. I hope she doesn''t keep digging her own grave.


    82%


    +10.Free Coins


    Catherine immediately called her father and ordered the Westeria Residence''swork monitoring agency to delete the false rumors posted by Wren.


    After dinner, they all dispersed.


    The following day, Robin''s phone buzzed right after he woke up.


    "Robin, where are you? I''m at the Lynches. Help me!"


    Robin immediately returned the call, but it couldn''t be connected.


    What''s going on?


    Robin quickly sat up. Could this be a trap since she''s attending Vi''s 80th birthday?


    However, from outside reports, Vi''s 80th birthday wasing soon. Could Jamie be behind this?


    Robin left the hotel and drove straight to the Lynches''s vi.


    The Lynches estate was located in the eastern suburbs of Brighton''s Serene Summit, one of the wealthiest areas in the city.


    As one of Brighton''s five prominent families, the Lynches had been around for over a century. branches, and their assets were in the hundreds of billions. The media had already begun hyping up the grand event of Vi''s 80th birthday. with many


    Robin checked his car''s inte, and the media was already heavily reporting on the Lynches''s uing birthday party.


    Only the rich and powerful were invited, and the guest list included high-ranking officials, wealthy tycoons, and many influential socialites.


    The birthday party hadn''t even started, but the media was already going out with coverage.


    One particr piece of news caught Robin''s attention.


    At Vi''s birthday party, they would also hold an engagement ceremony for Vera and Hendrix of the


    Northlorn Residence!


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit

 The Deadly 689

    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit


    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit


    +10-Free Coins


    As soon as Robin heard the news, he immediately understood why Vera had sent him a message asking for help


    The Lynches were preparing to sell out their granddaughter in exchange for protecting Northlorn


    Residence.


    Everyone in Brighton''s elite circles knew Hendrix was a notorious yboy.


    ast time, at the Elysian Springs Lodge, he had offended Robin, and Robin had given him a lesson he wouldn''t forget.


    Northlom Residence had decided to settle him down by making him marry, hoping to curb his rebellious


    ways.


    When the Lynches learned about this, they immediately started thinking about using it to their advantage. No wonder Vi had suddenly invited Vera to the celebration for her 80th birthday.


    A few days ago. Vi had sent a letter to Vera.


    At first, they thought Vi was trying to see her long-lost granddaughter before she passed away.


    But now, the invitation seemed to have an entirely different purpose-to arrange a marriage between Vera and that spoiled young man.


    It was clear now that the rumors about the Lynches being nothing more than an empty shell were true.


    The Lynches three generations of granddaughters and grandsons were decent-looking. Still, none couldpare to the beauty of Vera.


    She was the most outstanding woman in the Lynches'' history.


    Apart from Jamie, no one in the Lynches had seen Vera.


    However, she had made numerous public appearances at major events, like the Silva Group''s IPO press conference and significant national charity activities.


    When Vi saw videos and photos of Vera, she used her as a pawn to save the struggling Lynch Group. In recent years, the head of the Lynches, Steven, had been bedridden for a long time. Rumors even''said that he was now mentally incapacitated and no longer capable of managing the family business.


    The responsibility had fallen to Steven''s eldest son, Keh. Still, he had a strained rtionship with his mother and rarely dealt with the family''s affairs.


    The Lynches have taken a massive hit over the years, and though they still look strong on the surface, it''s


    all a facade.


    In reality, the Lynches are nothing more than an empty shell.


    Back when Steven was still healthy, Lynch Group was mighty.


    The family''s business empire spanned real estate, healthcare, railways, aviation, and shipping.


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit


    It was a massive conglomerate with influence reaching all across Draconia.


    For a time, they even held the top position among the five great families of the capital.


    In those days, Lynch Group''s strength was truly remarkable.


    After Steven fell ill, the family started to decline.


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    Though the Lynches still held the title of one of the Five Great Families, it no longer shared the same influence as the others,


    On top of everything, Keh and Vi have a tense rtionship.


    Outwardly, Keh holds the chairman position at the Lynch Group, but in reality, Vi pulls the strings..


    Even though there are other branches in the Lynches, Vi has never considered handing over the chairman role to anyone else.


    Her attachment to the corporation''s control stems from her favoritism towards her biological son, Keh.


    The other descendants aren''t her own, so naturally, they haven''t earned her favor.


    Over the years, Vi has done everything to win Keh over, hoping he''d return and lead the family again.


    After years of struggle, she''s finally willing to put aside her stubbornness andpromise, even preparing to wee Maric and her daughter into the Lynches. However, she worries that it might quickly decline if she leaves this chaotic family business in Keh''s


    hands.


    Before her time is up, she''s nning to set everything in order so that Keh can inherit the family legacy.


    If they could secure a marriage alliance with the Northlorn Residence, the Lynches would gain a powerful ally.


    Keh''s management and business skills were all carefully nurtured by Steven back in the day.


    With his capabilities, it would only be a matter of time before the Lynches reimed their top spot among the five great families.


    This n has been in Vi''s mind for a long time, and it is her final move to secure stability for the family. She''s determined to handle everything before her 80th birthday. Half an hourter, Robin arrived at the Serene Summit Vi in the capital.


    As thergest metropolis in Draconia, the capital has a poption of over 20 million, wherend is as valuable as gold..


    The average price per square meter in the eastern suburbs is over 200,000.


    And that''s nothingpared to the Lynches''s vi on Serene Summit.


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec.


    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit


    Ast


    82%1


    +70-Free Coins


    you approach the outer grounds of the Lynches vi, you''re greeted by the sight of a castle-like


    mansion.


    This sprawling 200,000-square-meter estate is like a bustling small town in itself.


    The Lynches castle-style vi, worth a staggering 30 billion, could easily be mistaken for a massivemercial and entertainmentplex.


    With mountains, rivers, fitness facilities, and everything you could possibly need for living, dining, and leisure, it''s a testament to the Lynches''s former glory.


    look a little closer, and the details tell a different story.


    The vi''s exterior has grown dated, with signs of age on the fa?ade.


    Untrimmed weeds surround the grounds, evidence that upkeep has fallen by the wayside.


    To the observant eye, it''s clear-the Lynches is no longer the powerhouse it once was.


    But even a dying camel is still more significant than a horse.


    Though the Lynches may decline, they still maintain the grandeur and scale fitting of an elite family in the capital.


    Robin parked his car and began walking toward the central courtyard of the Lynch estate.


    The grand entrance of the Lynches''s vi was already brightly decorated, with luxury cars filling the driveway.


    One after another, wealthy families and prosperous merchants arrived, entering the Lynch estate to pay their respects


    "Sir, may I see your invitation?" A security guard stopped Robin as he reached the entrance, reminding him that an invitation was required to enter such an exclusive event.


    Fortunately, Catherine had invited him to the Lynches'' birthday banquetst night.


    A celebration of this scale? Of course, the Lynches wouldn''t dream of not inviting the eight royal families of the capital


    The guard at the gate carefully inspected the invitation Robin handed over.


    Robin looked unfamiliar, and the guard considered questioning him further.


    But when he noticed it was a special VIP invitation-the kind reserved for guests from the royal families- he immediately allowed Robin to pass with polite deference.


    As Robin stepped into the grand hall of the Lynce Mansion, a voice called out from behind him, stopping him in his tracks Wren shot him a cold look. "Who are you? Do you even have an invitation? This isn''t the ce someone like you should be walking into."


    The guards hesitated, caught off guard. They recognized Wren, even though, in past years, the Lynches had never publicly acknowledged Keh''s daughter from his rtionship with an actress.


    This time, however, the matriarch had specifically invited Marie and her daughter, Wren, to the birthday banquet-a clear signal that she was prepared to wee them into the Lynches fold.


    OPAO


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec


    R


    82%


    Chapter 689 A Web of Power and Deceit


    +10-Free Coin:


    Wren''s sharpmand instantly caught the attention of the guards and guests nearby. She demanded, "Why did let him in?" Acting as if she were already the hostess of the Lin estate, she questioned the security.


    you


    The guard quickly exined, "Ms. rke, this gentleman has a special invitation from one of the royal families, so...


    "A royal invitation?" Wren sized Robin up with skepticism. "How could he possibly have an invitation from one of the eight royal families?


    To my knowledge, guests from the royal families attending a banquet like this would have parked their ats right in front of the vi doors! He drove himself and parked in the regr area.


    "I suspect his invitation is fake!"


    11:


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 690 Cause a


    82%

 The Deadly 690

    Chapter 690 Cause a Scene


    Wren''s loud usation drew the attention of everyone who had just stepped into Lynch Mansion. They stopped in their tracks, pausing to watch.


    "Someone tried to sneak into Mrs. Lynch''s celebration with a fake invitation from the Royal Houses?" "That''s impossible!"


    Who would dare to pull off something so audacious?"


    "Anyone caught using a counterfeit invitation at Lynch Mansion would be thrown out without mercy!"


    "And to think they faked an invitation from the Eight Great Royal Houses? That''s outrageous!"


    The murmurs grew louder as guests privately discussed the woman making a scene. It turned out she was Wren, Keh Lynch''s illegitimate daughter, the second-generation head of the Lynches.


    After Keh''s wife had passed away, he''d started a rtionship with a B-list actress named Marie rke.. eventually having a daughter with her-Wren, the woman now speaking.


    Many guests had already heard from the Lynches'' inner circles that Vi intended to announce, in front of the family and guests at tonight''s birthday banquet, the formal inclusion of Marie and Wren into Lynch Mansion. Though it hadn''t been made official yet, everyone understood the implications. Once Vi made the announcement, Marie and Wren''s status in the Lynches would skyrocket.


    Marie would be the head of the Lynch family''s wife.


    Wren would be the Lynches'' highest-ranking youngdy.


    Naturally, none of the household staff would dare cross her.


    With such a status, Wren''s words carried some weight.


    Laurence Carr, the head of Lynch Mansion''s security, had no choice but to step forward and exin again.


    "Ms. rke, please calm down. This gentleman''s invitation is indeed a valid VIP invitation from Westeria. Residence.


    "The invitations sent for Mrs. Lynch''s birthday celebration by the Eight Great Royal Houses were custom-designed.


    "Each invitation card from the Royal Houses has a solid gold core.


    "Every Royal Houses VIP invitation card has a base value of at least $200,000.


    "Each of the Eight Great Royal Houses was given live invitations, each engraved with an anti-counterfeit serial number. "The VIP invitation this gentleman holds is from Westeria Residence, and it''s numbered 002."


    82%


    Thu, 5 Dec NO


    Chapter 690 Cause a Scene


    TO-Free Coiris


    At this point, Laurence lowered his voice slightly, continuing, "Ms. rke, I advise you to watch your words.


    "At this level, a carelessment could easily offend someone, especially someone from Westerial Residence.


    "Mishandling this could cause serious trouble, even requiring the family to pay a heavy price.


    These things happen all too often. Please be cautious."


    You''re telling me to be cautious?" Wren pointed angrily at Laurence. "Who do you think you are? You''re just an old watchdog here, and yet you dare to lecture me?"


    Over 50, Laurence hesitated, then managed an awkward smile.


    "Ms. rke, you''re right-I am nothing more than an old watchdog here.


    "But for the Lynches'' sake, I still urge you to be more restrained.


    "I mean no disrespect; I''m simply reminding you to exercise some restraint.


    "When ites to matters of family interest, we mustn''t act on personal impulse.


    H


    "This isn''t the ce to vent your emotions. This issue concerns the rtionship between the Lynches and Westeria Residence.


    "Please forgive my nagging..."


    Seeing Laurence''s humble response, Wren grew even more arrogant, "Hmph! How could he possibly have a Royal Houses VIP invitation?


    "Even if he does, it''s a fake!"


    The other guests listened to Wren''s remarks and shook their heads with mocking smiles.


    Wren''s outburst had already highlighted herck of manners, standing out clearly to everyone observing. Laurence had exined the potential consequences, yet Wren continued acting unruly, reinforcing the impression of her upbringing. Noticing the stares from those around her, Wren quickly added, "I have my reasons! Just yesterday, I caught him taking photos of me on the campus in Brighton! How could a creep like him have a rea Westeria Residence invitation? It must be fake! And if it''s not, he probably stole it!" "Who''s causing such a scene here at Lynch Mansion?" An annoyed female voice called out from just outside the estate gates.


    Everyone turned to look and saw a young woman, about 18 or 19, with a vibrant, sophisticated appearance, dressed in thetest fashion.


    Walking beside her was another young woman around the same age, equally stunning and elegant, and a git of about 1 to 15, who wore a sweet smile and looked fresh and charmning.


    The three of them were nked by bodyguards as they approached Wren.


    The speaker was Ang Lynch, Keh''s niece.


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 690 Cause a Scene


    She attended Oxnard University in Hawklore, and the younger girl by her side was her sister, Cerys Lynch. The other woman, simr in age to Ang, was Jade Fitzgerald, Keh''s younger sister Sophie''s daughter.


    Wren, not recognizing Ang, scowled at her reprimand. "And who are you? What right do you have to judge me?" Ang stood tall. her voice icy. "Who am I? I''m Ang Lynch, the rightful first daughter of the Lynches!"


    She red at Wren. "Captain Carr has served our family for decades, and you have the nerve to call him a tchdog? Are you out of your mind?"


    Laurence quickly intervened. "Ms. Ang, this is all a misunderstanding! This... this is Ms. rke."


    Ang and Jade exchanged surprised looks.


    Though they hadn''t met Wren, they knew who she was.


    They''d already been displeased hearing that Vi intended to bring Marie and Wren into Lynch Mansion, and now encountering Wren in person only added to their frustration.


    With disdain. Ang sneered, "I wondered who could be making such a scene in Lynch Mansion-turns out it''s someone who doesn''t even belong here!"


    Though Wren was on the verge of officially joining the Lynch family, standing before Ang. Jade, and Cerys, who were truly raised within the family, she felt a twinge of insecurity.


    "I suspect his invitation card is fake!" She said defensively.


    "Fake?" Jade looked over at Robin, who exuded a noble and confident demeanor, then fixed Wren with a cold stare.


    Jade''s father, Owen Fitzgerald, had a brother, Olivier Fitzgerald, who was the assistant steward of Northville Residence. Jade spoke with an air of authority. "Do you even understand what kind of power the Eight Great Royal Houses hold in Draconia? How dare you throw around baseless usations against one of their family members?


    "Anyone caught forging a Westeria Residence invitation faces a death sentence. Do you think anyone would risk it?


    "If you keep running your mouth, I won''t hesitate to shut it for you. Do you realize you''re putting the Lynches at immense risk by talking like this?"


    Ang''s gaze fell on Robin, and she was momentarily struck by the refined aura he carried.


    "I apologize, sir. Please ignore such ignorant behavior. You''re wee to go on ahead."


    Robin nodded politely, then casually asked, "Could you tell me where Vera might be?" The group froze, intrigued by how he might know Vera. 11:34 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 691 No Justice Chapter 691 No Justice

 The Deadly 691

    Chapter 691 No Justice


    Chapter 691 No Justice


    Vera?"


    For a moment, the crowd seemed to struggle to remember who this woman was.


    +10-Free Cons


    But Cerys had already slipped away from Ang, smiling as she ran up to Robin. "Robin, I know where Vera is! She''s in the room on the far left side of the logistics building. I can take y there."


    With that, she took Robin by the hand and, practically bouncing with excitement, led him toward the


    outheast side of the estate.


    Ang and Jade wanted to stop her, but Cerys and Robin had already taken a few steps away. Trying to intervene now felt inappropriate, especially since they didn''t know Robin''s true identity.


    Moreover, this strikingly handsome man, who had such a refined air about him, was carrying an invitation from Westeria Residence. He certainly didn''t look like some penniless nobody, and they didn''t want to risk making a mistake. Growing up in a family as powerful as the Lynches, girls like Ang and Jade had learned to be cautious and self-serving, prioritizing what was beneficial for themselves above all else. If something wasn''t their concern, they didn''t meddle.


    So Ang and Jade stayed where they were, neither calling out to Cerys nor approaching Robin, just watching him walk away with a curious gaze.


    The man looked unfamiliar, and yet he knew Vera-he certainly didn''t seem like one of the noble sons from Brighton''s elite circles.


    Rumor had it that Vera had a boyfriend in Harmonfield. Could this be him?


    Was he here at Lynch Mansion to see Vera because he''d heard the Lynches were nning to marry her off to Hendrix from Westeria Residence? Did he intend to whisk her away before that happened?


    The Lynches alliance with Northlorn Residence was critical to their future. Ang and Jade had no desire to get involved in this matter. After all, Ang''s father, Vincent, was merely a coteral member of the Lynches, not Vi''s biological son. Their branch would never wield the family''s ultimate authority.


    It was clear why Vi intended to bring Marie and Wren into the Lynch family-Keh''s position as Lynch Group''s second-generation leader remained secure. Even if the alliance with Northlon Residence went through, Lynch Group would never fall into Ang''s branch of the family.


    She almost hoped someplications would arise, just enough to throw the current situation into chaos.


    Jade leaned over and whispered, "Ang, do you think that man is here to stir things up?"


    Ang shook her head. "What does any of this have to do with us?"


    "Besides if there''s any trouble, Grandma and Keh will handle it. Let them deal with it.


    "Let''s head over to the entertainment area."


    Everyone was silently specting about Robin''s identity, but no one dared voice their thoughts aloud.


    11:34 Thu. 5 Dec M


    Chapter 691 No Justice


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    To the Lynches, Vera was an extremely sensitive topic. This matter involved both the Lynches and Northlorn Residence. And now, here was a man openly asking for Vera, whichplicated things even more, especially since he held an invitation card from Westeria Residence,


    One wrong word in this delicate situation could spell trouble. People in these circles knew better than to speak recklessly.


    From a young age, they''d been taught the importance of knowing when to speak and how to speak-an unbreakable golden rule. Disasters often came from loose words, and silence could sometimes mean survival.


    But in Wren''s eyes, this scene was a thrilling new chapter in her life.


    Though she''d never set foot inside Lynch Mansion all these years, she was well-versed in the Lynches'' affairs. Her mother often shared the family gossip, so she was familiar with who Vera was and the circumstances around her.


    Today was Vi''s eightieth birthday celebration. Besides formally introducing Marie and Wren into the Lynch family. Vi had a more significant announcement nned: she intended to arrange a marriage between Vera, the Lynches'' estranged granddaughter, and Hendrix.


    Vera''s mother. Sharon Lynch, had been cast out of the family long ago for eloping with Vera''s father. Harvey Silva. Now, the Lynches wanted Vera to marry Hendrix, securing a strong alliance to safeguard. their family''s interests. Vera, however, had refused Vi''s decision, resulting in her confinement within Lynch Mansion.


    The fact that this man, Robin, was now here asking for Vera was deeply suspicious. She was convinced Robin knew Vera, but she doubted he was anyone of high status.


    Speeding up to catch Robin, she sneered coldly, "You just wait! I won''t let you have your way. I''ll expose you at the birthday banquet!"


    "Oh? Are you sure you want to make an enemy out of me?" Robin stopped in his tracks, his voice indifferent.


    "Hmph! Who do you think you are?" Wren scoffed, ring at him. "You think you can ignore me? I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Robin shook his head. "Is this all because I didn''t respond to your petty flirting? Sometimes, I wonder if women like you are truly unhinged."


    Wren''s eyes narrowed, a chill in her gaze. "I always get what I want. And if I can''t have it, I''ll destroy it!"


    Kobinughed coolly. "Fine. If you''re that intent on self-destruction, I''ll dly help you along


    Something about Robin''sposed expression sent a shiver down Wren''s spine, but she quickly recovered, her stare darkening with malice as he turned to walk away.


    If I can''t take you down with this scandal, consider yourself lucky. Today, I''ll use the Lynches to get rid of you, you arrogant fool.


    Steeling herself, Wren followed him at a distance, watching as Robin, guided by Cerys, made his way toward a small building on the southeast side of the estate. The building, secluded within the grounds, housed the estate''s servants and statt.


    Two guards stood outside a particr room in the building, making the situation clear to Robin: Vera was


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec MOR


    Chapter 691 No Justice


    indeed being held there. No wonder she hadn''t responded to his messages.


    82%


    10 Free Coins


    In an instant, fury red in his eyes. He''d been wandering alone with Old Fred since childhood, never knowing the warmth of family. For years, he''d wondered what his parents and family might have been like growing up like an orphan despite them still being out there. When he learned that Vera, too, endured a simrly lonely life, he couldn''t help but offer her small gestures of support, recognizing in her a kindred spirit. Despite her cheerful demeanor. he knew the deep loneliness she carried inside.


    Seeing her confined like this, his heart felt as if it had been stabbed.


    Vera''s reliance on him wasn''t surprising-she had no one else in the world to lean on, no family, no parents to protect her.


    She was a vulnerable soul, like a helpless child lost and alone.


    And yet, the powerful Lynches were


    amelessly using her as a bargaining chip, trying to trade her off to


    Northlon Residence to secure their interests.


    The sheer depravity of it defied any sense of justice.

 The Deadly 692

    Chapter 692 Sticking With You for Life


    Chapter 692 Sticking With You for Life


    Robin stepped up to the door, pointed at the two bodyguards, and said coldly. "Open the door."


    82%


    12 Free Coins


    The guards immediately tensed, ncing warily at the unfamiliar Robin, then over at Cerys beside him, uncertain about the situation.


    "Ms. Gerys, what''s going on here?"


    Cerys, startled by the sudden shift, watched Robin''s warm expression turn to icy resolve.


    Robin, what''s wrong?" She asked timidly.


    Ignoring her, Robin saw the guards hesitate and kicked the door open.


    As the two guards moved to block him. Cerys stepped in their way, demanding. "Why are you keeping an eye on Vera?"


    The guards exchanged a look, reluctant. "Ms. Cerys, this is on Mrs. Lynch''s orders. Northlorn Residence''s people are arriving today, so Ms. Silva isn''t allowed to leave


    Cerys looked into the room and saw Vera lying unconscious on the floor, hands tied behind her back. Furious, she snapped, "How could you treat Vera like this?"


    The guards held firm by the door. "Ms. Cerys, this is also on Mrs. Lynch''s orders."


    Robin strode over to Vera, lifted her from the floor, untied her, and applied pressure to her Shoulder Well. Spine Acupoint, and Crown Point.


    Vera''s eyes fluttered open. "Robin, am I dreaming?"


    "Vera!" Cerys eximed, tears welling up. "You''re not dreaming-Robin saved you. Is he your boyfriend?"


    Vera buried her face against Robin''s chest, feeling the warmth of the man she loved. A joyful smile graced her face as tears slipped down her cheeks. "Da''n it, why am I crying?" Confused, Cerys asked, "Vera, why are youughing and crying at the same time?"


    "Cerys, it''s because I''m happy! And no, he''s not my boyfriend-he''s my hero,e to rescue me!"


    Robin was speechless.


    Vera was always so positive, never showing sadness, grievance, or despair. Even the slightest glimmer of hope would make her embrace the world with boundless happiness.


    Cerys watched in amazement as Vera clung to Robin, her expression a mix of awe, admiration, anda tauch of something unspoken. Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled with innocent delight. "Vera, you''re making me emotional too!" Oh my God.


    Robin felt defeated by these women, endearingly naive and frustratingly optimistic.


    Sometimes he truly didn''t understand women. Even in such die situations, instead of feeling anger or resentment, they''d be lost in dreams of romance and gratitude. It was battling.


    1:34


    hu, 5 Dec


    82%


    Chapter 692 Sticking With You for Life


    "Robin, I thought I''d never see you agam. Vera held him tight, her beautiful, captivating eyes full of joy and hope. I can''t believe that, just as I was about to give up, you showed up like a miracle I''m certain now, 200% sure! You''re my hero-the one meant for me!


    "From now on. I''ll never be apart from you! Wherever you go. I''ll follow, I''m sticking with you for lifer


    Vera clung tightly to Robin, as if afraid he''d slip away if she let go even for a moment.


    This time. Robin didn''t push her away like he usually did. Instead, he allowed this lonely woman to feel the steady beat of his heart, giving her the warmth she so desperately needed. Cerys stood nearby, watching Vera''s mix of joy, anxiety, and fear, her eyes shining with admiration. "Veri I''m so envious of you!"


    Vera, slightly embarrassed, released Robin and gently patted Cerys''s head. "Don''t envy me. You re already so happy: make sure to cherish 11"


    "Vera, how dare you! Who is this man?" An icy male voice came from the doorway.


    Robin looked up to see Wren standing with a middle-aged man and a woman at the entrance


    Pointing at Robin Wrenined to the man. "Dad, this creep was secretly photographing me on Brighton''s campus yesterday!"


    She sneered, ncing between Vera and Robin. "So, he''s this lowlife''s boyfriend? They''re shameless,


    actually meeting up like this at Lynch Mansion!


    There''s no way I''m letting this sleazy guy leave Lynch Mansion alive!"


    The man was none other than Keh, the second-generation head of the Lynch fly and beside him sood Wren''s mother, Marie,


    Keh barked his face contorted with anger, "How dare youe to Lynch Mansion to cause troue! Guards, seize him!


    Cerys quickly stepped in. "Keh, please! Robin is Vera''s boyfriend. He''s not a bad person!"


    Marie ler out a mockingugh. "Ken, do you hear this nonsense?"


    "Mr. Elhott will be here any moment, and this low-ss woman is making around with her boyfriend? If Mr. Ellion finds out, he''ll make sure we all suffer for it."


    Keh i expression darkened. "Vera, sit still and do as you''re cold, and make sure this guy leaves immediately! If Northlorn Residence holds a grudge, not only will the Lumbes suffer, but you and him wont live to see another day!" Vera scoffed "Ha! You''re all just a bunch of hars!


    "You invited me here under the pretense of celebrating Grandma''s Hoth buruhday, only to use the as a bargaining chip to sell off to Northlon Residence. I can''t believe a prestigious furuly like yours would oop so low!


    I''m telling you now-1 will never agree to this!"


    Marie sneered. "Vera, do you even realize who Hendrix me as the Crusher, and Northlorn,


    O PAO O


    Kiss


    11:34 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 692 Sticking With You for Life


    Residence is way out of your league to provoke.


    "Mr. Chandler is doing you a favor by marrying you!


    82%


    +18 Proe Coins


    "If you don''t appreciate this opportunity and anger Mr. Elliott and Northlorn Residence, you''ll be signing your death sentence."


    Veraughed, unfazed. "Northlorn Residence? Mr. Elliott? Please, they''d be the ones kneeling to Robin if they showed up here.


    All this time, I thought you might have changed, that maybe you''d grown a conscience and be Secent people.


    "But you''re still the same trash you always were! You all deserve nothing less than punishment!"


    Wren pointed furiously at Vera and screamed, "You worthless woman! Who do you think you are? How dare a nobody like you throw insults here!


    You think Mr. Elliott would kneel to this useless man? Why don''t you try saying that in front of them when they arrive?"


    Robin cast a cold re at Wren. "Looks like you''re asking for trouble today."


    Wren scoffed. "I''m the eldest daughter of the Lynches. What are you going to do about it?"


    Robin grinned, shing his white teeth. "I could hit you."


    p!


    With one swift motion, Robin sent Wren flying with a p.


    OPAO


    Chapt


    hapter 693 The Scheme


    Chapter 693 The Scheme

 The Deadly 693

    Chapt


    hapter 693 The Scheme


    Chapter 693 The Scheme


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    Robin''s p sent Wren flying, shocking the surrounding guests into a frenzy. This was the Lynches'' grand birthday celebration, hosted by one of Brighton''s most powerful families, and no one could believe someone would dare cause trouble here. Everyone was curious to see who dared to pull such a stunt-somethingpletely unprecedented in the Lynches'' history.


    Ang and Jade, who were admiring the garden views, heard themotion and noticed guests gathering


    the direction of Vera''s room. Ang gged down a server nearby. "What''s going on over in the southeast wing?"


    The server nervously replied, "Ms. Lynch, Ms. Fitzgerald, the disturbance is in Ms. Silva''s room.


    "Ms. Cerys brought a man over to see Vera. I think he''s Ms. Silva''s boyfriend, and for some reason, he got into a fight with Ms. Wren and hit her."


    Ang''s lips curled into a sly smile. "This is about to get interesting. Come on, Jade, let''s go enjoy the show,"


    Jade hesitated. "Ang, I remember hearing that Vera had a boyfriend back in Harmonfield who was supposedly pretty skilled. Do you think that''s him? "Tall, confident, and good-looking? Probably.


    "There were even rumors that Vera''s boyfriend is a general. Think there''s any truth to that?"


    Ang raised her brows in surprise. "A general? Really? If he were a general, he wouldn''t be that young. Generals are at least in their forties, right?" Jade nodded. "Exactly. It doesn''t add up. If he were a general, he''d have to be older."


    Ang smirked with a spark of excitement. "Honestly, I''d love it if Vera had a powerful boyfriend. It would be the perfect way to shut Wren down."


    "Just look at her-acting like she''s the Lynches'' real heiress," Jade scoffed. "Come on, let''s watch Marie and Wren make their ''grand debut at Lynch Mansion.


    "I heard Vera''s made a name for herself in Harmonfield, and it''s all thanks to her boyfriend.


    "A few weeks ago, Jamie tried to take over Vera''spany, but her boyfriend shut it down.


    "Word is that he even took out Lewis."


    Ang''s eyes widened. I''ve been studying abroad, so I had no idea. Our family''s been through a lot, it


    seems.


    "If Vera''s boyfriend is as strong as people say, this is going to be quite the show. Wren''s in for it. Haha... Jade sneered. "Does Wren think she can just walk in here and y the part of the Lynches'' heiress? She''s dreaming" As they reached the edge of the gathering crowd, Vincent came over from behind them. "What''s going on


    here?" he asked.


    OQA O O


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 693 The Scheme


    82%


    #10 Free Coins


    Ang smirked. "Dad, I heard that Vera''s boyfriend showed up and got into a fight with Wren. He didn''t hold back


    Wren got hit? Is that right?" Vincent''s face darkened. "Outrageous! Who dares..."


    Wanda Reiss, his wife, tugged on his arm. "Let it go, Vincent. This isn''t your ce to interfere. Do the Lynches even consider you one of their own anymore? "And I heard your mother''s death might have been their doing, too.


    Vincent''s expression darkened. "Don''t talk nonsense! Those are just baseless rumors!


    "As for what''s happening here, let''s go see for ourselves.


    "After all, this marriage alliance between the Lynches and Northlorn Residence was arranged by Mrs. Lynch for Keh''s family-it has nothing to do with us."


    Standing in the middle of the crowd, Vincent listened to the whispers around him, feeling a surge of bitterness. Although he was, in name, the Lynches'' second son, his mother had been just a concubine, a fact that marked him as unimportant within the family.


    Ever since Steven fell ill, his family and Sophie''s had been pushed further to the margins. Now, hearing about the disturbance Vera''s boyfriend was causing, they were more than content to watch from the sidelines


    "Hey, how did Keh''s illegitimate daughter end up getting hit?"


    Today, Mrs. Lynch invited them here to formally announce their move into Lynch Mansion. How could they get attacked here?"


    They got beaten up badly. Her face is swollen, and she even lost a tooth."


    Who would hit someone so brutally?"


    "It was that man who just came into Lynch Mansion-the one Wren imed had a fake invitation."


    "He hit Wren. Honestly, he''ll be lucky to make it out of here alive today."


    A crowd murmured in low voices as they gathered around. Amid the crowd, Jamie supported an elderly woman with silver hair as they strode toward Vera, her face twisted in anger.


    "Who dares to stir up trouble in Lynch Mansion?" the elderly woman-Vi-demanded, ring icily ar


    Robin


    Marie immediately burst into tears and rushed forward. "Mother, it was Vera who brought her low-ss lover here to make trouble! Wren saw them, and then he beat her up like this. You can''t let him getaway Jamie pointed at Robin. "Grandma, that''s the guy I told you about before-Robin. Call for our house expert Johannes and have him take him down and kill him!"


    Vi narrowed her eyes, watching Robin from afar, and tapped her cane on the ground.


    "Vera. I''m your grandmother. My invitation to this celebration was meant to show that the Lynches have forgiven your mother and the Silvas.


    C


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 693 The Scheme


    82%


    +10 Prec Coins


    "I had hoped you''d set aside the past so you could truly be the Lynches'' rightful heiress. But how. could. you bring a lowly man like this here to cause chaos? "What''s more. I''ve arranged for you to marry Mr. Hendrix from Northlorn Residence, to give you a good future. How could you be so unreasonable?"


    Vera scoffed. "Grandmother? Once, I thought I had a grandmother. But now I''m sure that my real grandmother is long dead!


    You pretend all of this is for my good, but it''s all for the Lynches to gain a new ally.


    NVhen you drove my mother away, were you thinking about what was best for us then?


    "Inviting me here to celebrate your birthday? It was all a lie!


    Tm nothing but a bargaining chip in the Lynches'' deal with Northlorn Residence!


    You pull such despicable moves and pretend to be the good guy. Don''t you feel any shame?


    "All these years, I believed you were a good person, but now I know you''re the worst!


    "You''re nothing but a selfish, malicious old woman!


    "It was you who orchestrated the scheme that drove my mother out of the Lynches!


    "I read my mother''s diary. She wrote about you. I''m certain she was deliberately set up by you!"

 The Deadly 694

    Chapter 694 Johannes, Kill Him!


    Chapter 694 Johannes, Kill Him!


    "Outrageous!" Keh''s voice cut through the air with authority.


    +10-Free Coins


    "Vera, years ago, your mother vited our family''s interests by sneaking around with that good-for- nothing Harvey. She disgraced the Lynches.


    "Your grandfather was so enraged that he locked her up in the Lynch Mansion. If it hadn''t been for your grandmother''s pity in letting her escape; she''d have died in the Lynch Mansion a long time ago!


    And now you dare use your grandmother of harming her? You ungrateful child!" Kehmanded with a scowl. "Kneel and apologize to your grandmother, now!"


    Vera scoffed, her voice icy. "As if you''re any better!"


    She continued with a bitter voice, "I noticed several clues while going through my mother''s journals. She had another reason to leave the Lynch Mansion that year!


    You all ganged up against her, a helpless woman, yet you call yourselves some noble, high-ss family. It''s pathetic!" Her voice grew louder as years of frustration spilled out.


    "I used to believe my grandmother was a kind soul, different from the rest of you, But I didn''t expect that it was all in my head. You brought me here, lured me in, just to use me as some tool; a bargaining chip to secure the future of the Lynches. How utterly shameless. "You''re trying to trade a young woman''s body for your family''s so-called future. Disgusting!


    "In a family like yours, there''s no affection at all. It''s all just profit and power, nothing else! You''d even stab each other in the back for a slice of pie, using every despicable trick in the book."


    She threw her hands up, ring at Keh. "Why should I show respect to people like you?"


    Vi''s grip tightened on her cane, and she mmed it against the floor in anger. "You ungrateful child Vera, have you been listening to the lies of that boy?"


    Vi continued with a sigh, "Your grandmother cares for you. By arranging your marriage to Mr. Hendrix of the Northlorn Residence, she was securing you a good future. It''s a family so many girls would give anything to marry into.


    "If you marry him, you''ll be the second madam of the prestigious Northlorn Residence! People will envy your status. How could you me your grandmother?"


    Beside her, Marie hurriedly soothed her mother. "Mom, please, don''t upset yourself.


    "After all, she didn''t grow up in a grand family like the Lynches. When her mother died, she was still so young: she had no one to guide her. It''s no wonder she spouts such ridiculous things."


    Veraughed. "Marie, I thought you''d learnedpassion after everything you''ve been through. "Look at you! Just because you''re on the verge of joining the Lynches, you already think you''ve ascended from a dog to a person. You act like you''re in charge here, yet you''re just another pawn to that old woILITI She''s only taken this path to secure her son, Keh, to take control over the Lynches.


    She tilted her head, smirking. "And arranging my marriage to the Northlon Residence was another clever little scheme of hers. Do you think she has epted you?"


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 694 Johannes, Kill Him!


    Vera''s voice dripped with disdain. "You''ll always be nothing more than a lowly woman to her."


    "How dare you!" Marie''s face twisted with fury as she raised her hand, prepared to strike Vera.


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    Before her hand could make contact, Robin stepped forward and caught her wrist, flinging her aside effortlessly.


    "Outrageous! Keh''s voice thundered across the hall


    Vera, do you bring this wild man into my family''s house to cause trouble? Do you think the Lynches Mansion is your yground?!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unperturbed. "Are you insulting me? Kneel!"


    Keh dropped to his knees in front of Robin with a harsh thud.


    The force split the marble beneath him, and blood seeped from his knees, pooling on the cracked floor.


    A groan of agony escaped Keh''s lips. "You... How dare youy hands on me, you br*t!"


    Robin casually took out a wet wipe and wiped his hands, shing a bright, almost boyish smile. "Try me. I''m ready to wipe out the entire Lynches.


    Seeing his father kneeling. Jamie charged at Robin, yelling, "Robin, you b*stard! What did you do to my dad?"


    Robin sent him flying across the room with a single, brutal p.


    "Rubbish! Who are you to question me?"


    Robin''s fierce actions shocked the guests of the Lynches Mansion.


    "Who is this kid?"


    "He made Keh, the head of the second generation of the Lynches, kneel in front of him."


    "And he just pped Jamie and Wren into the air."


    "At this rate, it looks like he''s nning to tear the whole Lynch Mansion down!"


    "Could he just be a reckless teenager?"


    "True, the Lynches aren''t as powerful as they once were, but they''re still one of the five great families of Brighton. Crushing a lone wanderer like him would be nothing but a flick of the wrist." "Plus, with the Lynches'' uing alliance with the Northlorn Residence, they''re practically unstoppable."


    "If the second son of the Northlorn Residence sees this, this kid will be dead!"


    "They wouldn''t even need the Northlorn Residence''s help. The Lynches alone could crush him like a fly!"


    The heard the Lynches have a martial art expert who is far more powerful than Harold from the Northlon Residence"


    "Really Is he that powerful?"


    0000


    82%


    Chapter 694 Johannes, Kill Him!


    +10 Fine Cons


    Absolutely! Families like the Lynches have to keep some world-ss warriors on hand if they want to told their ground."


    "Just wait. The Lynches''s martial art expert will show up at any minute from now, and today this kid will definitely not survive!"


    The Lynch Manor had fallen into an eerie silence, so tense it felt like the air itself might shatter.


    Averyone understood that Vera and her boyfriend had crossed a line, and the Lynches would never forgive


    them!


    Observing from


    e sidelines, Vincent saw that Keh kneeling on the floor was too much. He hesitated for a while before pushing through the crowd and stepping up to Robin.


    Ang and his wife, Wanda, tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    Helpless, they followed Vincent, bracing themselves for whatever mighte next.


    Vincent pointed at Robin, his face contorted in rage. "What did you do to my brother? If you don''t want to die, get on your knees and apologize now! Maybe the Lynches will let you go."


    "Are you threatening me?" Robin cast him a sideways nce. "That''s going to cost you your life! Idit, get out of my sight!"


    Robin''s voice wasn''t loud, but a dark, bone-chilling menace radiated from his words.


    Instinctively, Vincent, along with Ang and Wanda, took several steps back.


    Vincent stared at Robin, only now grasping just how terrifying Robin''s cold expression truly was.


    Robin nced at him sarcastically, "You act like you''re one of the Lynches, but when have they ever epted you?"


    Vincent trembled, his face reddening with fury. "What are you trying to say?"


    Robin let out a chuckle. "Your mother was killed, and yet here you are, treating her murderers as elders. and family members. Pathetic.


    "If your mother could see you from the afterlife, she''d wish she''d strangled you at birth."


    Vincent''s gaze shifted to Vi, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face. "W-What do you mean?"


    "I have no obligation to exin, but maybe you should ask that old woman over there. Ask her how she killed your mother, Robin said with a smirk.


    Vincent was frozen, horror shing in his eyes.


    He had heard rumors about his mother''s mysterious death..


    Back then, Vi had killed anyone who spoke out,


    She told him that these were nothing but the lies of people bent on tearing the family apart.


    She also imed that anyone sowing doubt about the Lynches was trying to destroy them from within.


    00


    OOK


    0¡ã


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec PCR.


    Chapter 694 Johannes, Kill Him!


    He turned toward Vi, eyes wide with terror.


    Before he could speak. Vi''s expression was livid, and she pounded her cane against the floor.


    Do you think the Lynches are yours to toy with, boy? Vi''s voice was ic


    "You''re being delusional by thinking that you can sow discord among us!"


    She straightened and raised her voice,manding. "Johannes, kill him!" 82%

 The Deadly 695

    Chapter 695 Beneath the Dragon Dagger, All Are Ants


    Chapter 695 Beneath the Dragon Dagger, All Are Ants


    Vincent was taken aback when she heard Vi call Johannes, the Lynches'' hidden ace, to deal with Robin.


    This wasn''t just a casual move. Vi was determined to eliminate him.


    Though Vincent was a prominent figure in the Lynches, often recognized as their second-inmand, he knew very little about Johannes, the family''s reclusive martial art expert. Johannes had been introduced to the family by Vi nearly two decades ago and had since remained


    ostly hidden from view.


    Rumors swirled that his skills were unmatched, once securing him a high position on the world of darkness''s top-tier fighters.


    However, his exact rank, true identity, and the full extent of his abilities were mysteries to everyone.


    Even Vi kept silent about Johannes''s background.


    Somepared him to Harold, the renowned master from the Westeria Residence.


    Harold himself had once admitted, after a single encounter, "Whatever skill I have, Johannes''s is ten, no, perhaps a hundred times greater.


    Fifteen years ago, a group of 13 elite assassins, hired by a family rival,unched an attack on the Lynches. However, by the time they spotted Johannes, they fled without a fight.


    Word of this encounter spread quickly, and Johannes''s reputation became legendary across Brighton. Many martial art experts from all over Draconia sought to meet him, but Johannes turned them all away. Since that day, he had almost entirely withdrawn from the public eye.


    The Lynches had enjoyed peace and security for more than ten years with such a powerful figure as Johannes standing guard.


    If it weren''t for their internal conflicts, the Lynches would still reign supreme among Brighton''s five most powerful ns; a position no one could challenge.


    Now, to bring down Robin, Vi was prepared to summon Johannes, the one person even legends feared. The guests were all stunned.


    It was the first time the Lynches had ever so boldly called upon their hidden ace to handle a matter in public. Obviously, it was a signal that the Lynches were going to kill someone.


    Given Vi''s role as the family''s backbone, her actions made sense.


    Today was supposed to be about settling the engagement between the Lynches and Hendrix Chandler, the


    second son of the Northlorn Residence.


    Robin''s unexpected arrival had thrown everything into chaos.


    If this matter wasn''t swiftly resolved, the Lynches would have no exnation for the Northlorn Residence. Offending the Chandlers was a risk they could not afford, no matter their strength.


    82


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 695 Beneath the Dragon Dagger, All Are Ants


    +10-Free Coins


    No matter how strong the family is, no matter how powerful the martial art expert the family has, at most, they were just a folk n. They have no hope of standing against the Chandlers of the Northlorn Residence, whose has the backing of the national machinery.


    Hearing the whispers around her, Vera tightened her grip on Robin''s arm.


    "Robin, you... you should go. I... I could ept the Lynches''s arrangement," she stammered, her voice wavering.


    Bobin turned to her, his expression unreadable as he gazed into her eyes.


    In those beautiful eyes, he saw both a fierce resolve and an unwillingness. After a pause, Vera''s face softened into a gentle, bittersweet smile.


    "Robin, meeting you has been the greatest happiness of my life. Go. You''re meant for greater things. I don''t want to see you tangled up with these scheming cowards."


    She continued softly, "I''m just like a floating weed, rootless, drifting. Maybe I was never meant for this world


    "Leave? Do you think you can make a mess of my family and walk away? Dream on!" A furious voice interrupted. Keh sneered at Robin and Vera, his face twisted in rage.


    Thud! Robin mmed his foot on Keh''s neck with a muffled sound.


    Keh''s face smashed against the marble floor, blood sttering in every direction.


    Vi staggered violently at the sight, nearly choking on her own shock as the world seemed to spin around her.


    "Johannes!" Vi''s voice trembled with restrained fury as she spoke coldly, "Twenty years ago, you made a promise. I saved your life, and you agreed to help the Lynches with three things. Today is thest one. Kill that boy, and you''ll walk away with a fortune from me." A man in his forties, bearing an unusually cruel face, stepped out from the crowd with an icy demeanor. The moment he appeared, a wave of fear swept through the guests, and they instinctively stepped back. The chill in the vi intensified.


    This was Johannes, the Lynches''s secret weapon, a man of Thanagard descent whose reputation alone signaled certain death for Robin.


    Meanwhile, Jamie, who had just stumbled back to his feet, staggered over to Robin, screaming, Johannes


    tear this sem apart!


    "It is impossible for you to see this day! Robin''s gaze turned to ice. He casually tossed aside the wet wipes in his hand and, with one quick step, gripped Jamie by the throat,


    A sharp, chilling crack split the air.


    Jamie had never imagined Robin would have the nerve to kill him right in front of Johannes.


    821


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 695 Beneath the Dragon Dagger, All Are Ants


    +10 Free Coins


    "Ahh!" A scream ripped through the silence. Vi clutched her chest, swaying as if about to copse; if not for two maids holding her up, she would have fallen.


    The guests were stunned in disbelief.


    Robin had just killed Jamie, Vi''s eldest grandson, right before their eyes.


    When Vi finally managed to breathe again, she pointed at Robin, her voice choked with anguish and rage. Johannes! Kill him!"


    Ask him whether he dares to do that. Robin nced at her, his voice as cold as death itself. A shiver ran hrough the mansion.


    Johannes squinted his eyes, staring in horror at Robin''s unmoving figure.


    "Do it! Johannes, hurry up! Kill this b*stard!" Vi roared hoarsely.


    Everyone held their breath, bracing for the sh that seemed inevitable.


    All eyes were locked on Johannes, the legendary enforcer whose presence alone sent waves of terror through the crowd.


    Yet, as he stared at Robin, his fierce gaze began to shift. First, there was surprise, then confusion, and finally utter shock.


    Robin slowly turned, his eyes sharp and unwavering as theynded on Johannes. "Malcolm," he said, his voice cold and unyielding.


    Johannes''s powerful frame froze on the spot, his ruthless eyes widening in disbelief.


    Robin continued, "Malcolm, the 30th-ranked martial art master on the Dark List. Twenty years ago, you entered Draconia to join the Battle of Dragon Ridge Valley, barely escaping with your life. Vi saved you. and you''ve hidden with the Lynches ever since. And just a month ago, you followed a group of martial art master from the World of Darkness back into Dragon Ridge Valley again."


    Johannes''s legs began to tremble. His voice cracked. "You... you killed Prometheus and the others?"


    Robin scoffed, his voice steely. "Beneath the dragon dagger, all are ants."


    Then, before the astonished eyes of everyone present, Robin pointed at Johannes. "Come here. Kneel. I have questions for you."


    The onlookers stared in disbelief. They were certain that Robin must have lost his mind.


    He''s spouting off strange things, and now is he ordering Johannes to kneel?


    Vi let out an angryugh. "Kid! Do you even know the danger you''re in? You''re not wrong about Johannes''s identity. He is one of the martial art masters from the World of Darkness! Your life will be over


    if you dare to make a mess in the Lynch Residence! Johannes, end this now!"


    Unexpectedly, Johannes took a shaky step forward, then walked toward Robin step by step.

 The Deadly 696

    Chapter 696 The Martial Art Master, Malcolm


    Chapter 696 The Martial Art Master, Malcolm


    82%


    +10Free Coins


    The Lynch Residence was wrapped in a suffocating silence. Not a sound broke the stillness, only a light breeze and faint sunshine stirred, joined by the heavy, oppressive footsteps of Johannes. Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Each step he took seemed to pound directly into the hearts of everyone i


    present.


    It was the type of silence that, somehow, felt louder than anything else.


    The horror of facing death was undeniable, but there was something even more terrifying in the agonizing wait before it arrived.


    This dark crawling fear could shatter a weaker heart in an instant.


    Some of the more timid guests, unable to bear the tension, shut their eyes tight and covered their ears, trying to block out the relentless sound that seemed to toll like a death knell, digging into their chests like icy fingers.


    Even though they weren''t the ones Johannes intended to kill, every soul present felt the chill of impending doom creeping through the air, as if hell itself had opened its doors.


    Vi sat down on a chair a servant had hurriedly brought over, her hand pressed to her chest as she fought to breathe. Her eyes were fixed on the lifeless body of her grandson, Jamie, sprawled on the floor before her. The pain in her heart was unbearable, stealing her breath in ragged gasps.


    When her gaze shifted to her son, Keh, kneeling nearby with blood streaking his face, her fury threatened to consume her.


    This was the Lynches, the pride she had guarded her whole life.


    She had reigned as the matriarch of this esteemed family for decades, basking in the glory and respect. that came with being part of the most powerful family in Brighton''s top five noble families. The world had looked upon her with awe, with envy.


    Yet, here she was, at her birthday banquet, reduced to this nightmare. A mere nobody, Robin, had single-handedly thrown the Lynches into chaos, leaving it in shambles.


    This was a disgrace to the entire Lynches.


    Perhaps even worse, it was a disgrace to her, the true power behind the family throne.


    Hatred filled Vi''s heart as she waited, anticipating that final moment when Johannes, a martial a master, would put an end to Robin. She wanted to witness this insolent young man who dared challenge the Lynches'' authority meet his brutal end right before her.


    Vincent, who had been frozen in shock, suddenly snapped back to his senses, shivering as he darted forward to stand before Johannes. J-Johannes please, wait a moment, he stammered, his voice shaky. "I want to ask that kid, what happened to my mother? How did she die?" Johannes shoved him aside. "Out of my way!"


    OOG


    82


    5 Dec


    Chapter 696 The Martial Art Master, Malcolm.


    +10 Free Coins


    Vincent stumbled back, heart racing as he felt the terrifying killing intent radiating from this mighty. figure.


    However, before he could fully process it, there was a sudden, unexpected sound. Johannes''s tough body was now kneeling on the floor.


    The sight made Vincent''s blood run cold. Instinctively, he dropped down in front of him. "Johannes, please, how could I possibly deserve your kneel?"


    "Get back!" Johannes''s shout was like a thunderp, sending Vincent flying backward five or six meters. Jeaving him dazed and speechless.


    He blinked, trying to clear his blurred vision, and when he looked again, he could hardly believe what he


    1. SW.


    Johannes was kneeling before Robin, his entire body trembling as he said with a quivering voice, "Lord Drakebane."


    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    This was Johannes, the Lynches'' most formidable guardian, a legendary martial art master from the World of Darkness, a man even Harold of the Westeria Residence held in reverence. And now, here he was, kneeling to Robin. What''s happening?


    Vi, too, was struck dumb by the sight.


    She slipped from her chair, sprawling on the floor in shock, muttering, "This is madness! Absolute madness! They''ve all gone insane!"


    With the help of two maids, Vi shakily rose to her feet. Her hand gripped her cane as she struck the floor with it, her voice trembling with disbelief. Johannes... w-what is this? How could you kneel to that kid?"


    Get lost!" Johannes''s roar was sharp enough to make Vi''s entire body shudder.


    "If you dare show any more disrespect to my master, I will destroy your entire family!"


    Vi snapped her mouth shut.


    She believed that this martial art master from the World of Darkness was absolutely capable of fulfilling his promise.


    Still, she couldn''t fathom it. This boy, Robin, was just in his early twenties. He was an unknown in the circles of Draconia''s noble houses.


    How could someone like Johannes, a man who had once stood as a towering figure in the World of Darkness, kneel before him?


    Her eyes narrowed as she turned to Robin, searching for any clue to his true identity. Who was this young


    The sight of Johannes kneeling, coupled with his warning to Vi, was enough to shatter the guests'' understanding of everything they thought they knew


    0


    §à


    ++


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec R.


    Chapter 696 The Martial Art Master, Malcolm


    The Lynches''s guardian was now kneeling before Vera''s boyfriend, of all people.


    Has Johannes lost his mind?


    The Lynches are his master, aren''t they?


    From any angle, there was no reason for him to lower himself to Robin like this.


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    What was even more unbelievable was that Johannes had called Robin "Lord" and threatened Vi with the destruction of the Lynches if she dared show Robin any more disrespect.


    that moment, every guest in the room shifted their gaze to Robin, who had once been an invisible presence to them.


    His handsome face, his extraordinary presence; they could no longer just brush him off as some random young man.


    Although he looked remarkable, none of them had the slightest idea of who he really was.


    Even Brighton''s elite families had no one like him.


    What''s going on?


    A beam of sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, casting dappled spots of light on Robin''s figure! The y of light and shadow, carried by a gentle summer breeze, lifted the tousled, thick ck hair that framed his chiseled face, highlighting the striking beauty and strength in his features.


    Among the crowd, Ang''s eyes widened in surprise.


    What amanding presence!


    This powerful figure is Vera''s boyfriend?!


    Jade''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had never seen a man with such an aura, one that seemed to transcend the ordinary.


    Among the people in the Lynch Mansion, his king-like aloofness was maic, and she was instantly captivated


    Especially when Johannes, the legendary martial art master, dropped to his knees in submission. This made Jade know for certain that Robin wasn''t just someone special, he was someone with an extraordinary, unshakable background.


    In a low voice, Jade muttered, "Ang, I think the Lynches might have just encountered someone truly powerful Vera''s boyfriend is not simple at all."


    Ang, however, couldn''t quite process what was happening.


    Everything was happening too suddenly, too stunningly, and too impossibly.


    "Malcolm Robin''s voice was cold and sharp. "What was your purpose when you came to Draconia 20 years ago?"


    Johannes hesitated for a moment, his trembling form still kneeling on the ground. "My lord... I received


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 696 The Martial Art Master, Malcolm


    word from the underground that the ancient relic had appeared in Draconia''s Dragon Manor."


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Were you involved in the great massacre at the Dragon Manor?" Robin''s voice was frosty,ced with a hint of malice.


    A killing intent, so dense and suffocating, seemed to pour down on Johannes in an instant. It was like a storm cloud ready to burst,


    "Yes, my lord," Johannes said, his voice shaking. "I... I wanted the ancient relic. But when I arrived at the Dragon Manor, it was already engulfed in mes.


    asked you. Did you take part in the ughter at the Dragon Manor? Robin pressed; his foot now resting. firmly on Johannes''s shoulder.


    Cold sweat drenched Johannes as he stammered. "I did! I killed three people, but... I didn''t get anything." "Then I went to Dragon Ridge Valley in Harmonfield and encountered the Young Lord Dragon. All the martial art masters who had gone before me had died. I was the only one who managed to escape." Johannes paused, his voice now strained. "Afterward... I met Vi. I was gravely wounded, and she saved. my life. In return, I agreed to do three things for the Lynches. And so, I''ve been here for thest 20 years


    0

 The Deadly 697

    Chapter 697 Tell Him How His Mother Died!


    Chapter 697 Tell Him How His Mother Died!


    Robin brushed off his sleeve and withdrew his right foot from Malcolm''s shoulder.


    "Have youpleted the three tasks for the Lynch family?"


    Malcolm trembled violently, a deep chill coursing through him.


    He fully understood the implication behind Lord Drakehane''s words.


    here was no chance he would survive today.


    +10. Free Coins


    Since the emergence of Divine Drakebane, the once-mighty elites of the Dark List from 20 years ago had been reduced to insignificance.


    None had ever escaped the deadly strike of that dragon dagger.


    A little over a month ago, he had secretly followed a group of powerful elites into Dragon Ridge Valley and had witnessed firsthand the terrifying might of the new Lord Drakebane. Even those who had once ranked in the Dark List''s top 20 were no match for him.


    When Divine Drakebanemanded death, there was no other oue.


    This was a fate he could not escape.


    To die under Divine Drakebane''s de would, perhaps, be the greatest honor of his life.


    With that thought in mind, Malcolm let out a long, heavy sigh.


    "Lord Drakebane. I haven''tpleted the three tasks promised to the Lynch family. Thest one was supposed to be done today."


    Robin gave a slight nod and turned away with chilling indifference.


    "Alright. Let''s get it done now so you can move on!"


    "Well..." Malcolm stared up in horror at Robin''s towering figure, his face contorted with despair.


    The third task assigned by the Lynch family was to kill Divine Drakebane.


    It was a task he could never aplish.


    Vera grabbed Robin''s arm tightly. "Robin, how can you make him...


    Robin gave a faint, detached smile. "Kill me? He doesn''t have the guts. If he can''t kill me, then he must die to fulfill his promise." Vera froze, stunned by Robin''s words.


    She looked at him, her gaze locking onto his deep, unfathomable eyes.


    Within them, there was no ripple of emotion, no sorrow, no joy-only boundless depth.


    What kind of overwhelming strength must one possess to hold a gaze that dismisses everything sopletely?


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec


    82%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 697 Tell Him How His Mother Died!


    Vera clung even tighter to Robin''s arm, yearning to feel the immense power of this man.


    Vincent was utterly shaken by the exchange between Robin and Malcolm.


    Was this truly happening?


    His bewildered gaze fell on Malcolm..


    At this moment, the man that the Lynch family hailed as a godlike figure was as pitiful as a stray dog in front of Robin. is life a


    and death rested entirely in Robin''s hands.


    The guests at Lynch Mansion were in utter disbelief at the scene unfolding before them.


    How powerful must Robin be topel a supreme elite from the World of Darkness to submit to him sopletely?


    With just a singlemand, Robin could determine his fate.


    Among the crowd, Ang and Jade''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    They stared at Vera, nestled close to Robin, their gazes brimming with envy and jealousy.


    How could this woman-an outcast with no standing in the Lynch family-deserve the protection of such a powerful man?


    If it were them, they would dly endure any punishment from the Lynch family just to stand beside such


    formidable figure.


    If they could achieve that, they would have no regrets in this lifetime!


    As the spectators at Lynch Mansion were still reeling from Robin''s shocking words and actions, Malcolm drew a sharp dagger from his waist and, with great reverence, said, "Lord Drakebane, to die before you the greatest honor of my life!" With that, he raised the de and aimed it at his own throat.


    "Wait!" Robin pointed at Vincent andmanded, "Tell him how his mother died!"


    Malcolm froze mid-motion, the dagger hovering in the air.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, "That was the second task I carried out for Vi. It was Vi who ordered. me to kill Vincent''s mother."


    Vincent''s face went pale with shock.


    He turned to Vi, murmuring, "How is that possible? How could it be?"


    "Is it true? Are you lying to us?" Sophie shricked in a fit of hysteria.


    Shy lunged at Malcolm, grabbing his hair and shouting, "Tell me! Is this true?" Malcolmm gave a bitter smile before plunging the dagger deep into his throat. Warm and thick blood immediately sprayed everywhere, drenching Sophie.


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec M


    82%


    Chapter 697 Tell Him How His Mother Died!


    +10 Free Coins


    Sophie stared in horror at Malcolm''s lifeless body, his grotesque face still wearing a serene, relieved smile.


    She knew Malcolm had no reason to fabricate such a lie in his final moments.


    Yet... she couldn''t ept it. How could the gentle and kind Vi be capable of such a cruel act?


    Spinning around, she rushed to Vi. "Mother, tell me! Is what he said true?"


    Vi''s face darkened, and she struck the ground with her cane.


    How dare you! Who do you think you are to question me? Kneel before me!


    Your mother disrupted the order of the Lynch family. She deserved to die!"


    Sophie copsed to the ground, staring at Vi in disbelief. "Why... why did you kill her?"


    Vi sneered coldly. "Anyone who hinders the Lynch family''s progress must die!"


    Then, she added while pointing at Robin, "That includes you! You''ve caused chaos in the Lynch family today, and you must pay with your life!


    "Do you think killing Malcolm would make the Lynch family bow before you? Don''t forget. Mr. Hendrix from Northlorn Residence ising today to marry my granddaughter Vera!


    Your actions have offended not only the Lynch family but also the Northlorn Residence and the Chandlers!


    The Chandlers will never tolerate a fool like you acting so insolently!


    "If you kneel and take your own life now, you might suffer less pain!


    "Otherwise, when Mr. Hendrix from Northlorn Residence arrives, you will face a far worse fate. He''ll have you dismembered piece by piece!"


    Vi''s words struck like a bolt from the blue, silencing the guests in Lynch Mansion.


    What she said was true-even though Malcolm was a formidable force, he was no match for a family with close ties to the government, like Northlorn Residence.


    If Hendrix of Northlorn Residence were truly enraged, few within Draconia could withstand the weight of their wrath.


    "Mrs. Lynch...Laurence Carr, the Lynch family''s security captain, dashed into the room, visibly panicked


    Vi shot him a cold re. "Captain Carr, why are you panicking?


    "The Lynch family is a distinguished household. Regardless of the crisis, we must remainposed. Your behavior hardly behts your status as the Lynch family''s security captain!" Laurence steadied himself with a deep breath and replied respectfully, "Mrs. Lynch, my apologies. I lost myposure for a moment."


    "Spill it! What''s the matter? Vi demanded sharply.


    It was only then that Laurence noticed Malcolm and Jamie''s lifeless bodies on the ground.


    OPA O O


    OR


    Chapter 697 Tell Him How His Mother Died!


    A chill ran through him, and his legs trembled uncontrobly.


    +10 Free Coins


    This was the most horrifying scene he had ever witnessed in all his years with the Lynch family.


    "Mrs. Lynch, the deputy butler of Northlon Residence, Mr. Bruno, called to inform us that their convoy will arrive at Lynch Mansion in ten minutes. He asked us to prepare for their arrival. Upon hearing this, Vi''s somber expression shifted, a cold, arrogant smile spreading across her face.


    She fixed Robin with an icy re, "Hmph! Just wait for your death, you brat!


    Mr. Hendrix won''t spare you!"

 The Deadly 698

    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying! Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    Vi''s words caused the entire Lynch Mansion to fall silent once again.


    The words of Mrs. Lynch, the true head behind the Lynch family, were not exaggerated.


    And it was certainly not an outburst of raw emotion.


    What she said was the undeniable truth!


    Members of the Eight Great Royal Houses were not someone that anyone could challenge!


    At that moment, all eyes turned to Robin with sympathy.


    He was still too young, still too brash!


    Though he was young and fearless, being overly confident and leaving no room for retreat could easily lead to disaster.


    Everyone knew that the Lynch family''s treatment of Vera was unfair.


    But a family as deeply rooted and powerful as the Lynch family could not be shaken by the strength of just one individual.


    Even though Robin was Vera''s boyfriend and didn''t want her to be the Lynch family''s bargaining tool, the cold reality was something he could not avoid.


    As soon as Vi finished speaking, Laurence continued, "Mrs. Lynch, I haven''t finished yet." Vi chuckled. "Go ahead! Captain Carr, what other good news do you have for me?"


    "Mis. Lynch, the reception staff called to notify me. The heirs from Westeria Residence, Southmere Residence, Quintana Residence, and Centara Residence are also on their way to the Lynch Mansion." "What? Hahaha." Viughed excitedly. "The heirs of the Royal Houses are alling! Hahaha "These Royal Houses really know how to show respect to the Lynch family, hahaha..." Vi nearly lost it fromughing, but she regained herposure after a few coughs.


    "Everyone, did you see that? The Lynch family was once the most prestigious family in Brighton. Even with some recent lows, we''re still a force to be reckoned with in Draconia!


    "Some of the older folks here might recall that before our head of the family, Steven Lynch, became ill, gatherings like this were attended by the Lords of the Eight Great Royal Houses in person.


    "In recent years, the Lynch family has kept a lower profile, yet someone still dares to provoke us-how ridiculous!


    "How could the Lynch family be insulted by an ignorant brat?


    "Brat!" Vi shot a furious re at Robin. "You''ll learn soon enough what it means to mess with the Lynch family!"


    Robin smirked. "There''s nothing I can''t deal with!"


    00


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    Viughed loudly. "You''re bold. I''ll give you that!


    "We''ll see if you''re still so confident when the heirs of the Royal Houses arrive!"


    At that moment, Zayn walked in from the crowd. "Mrs. Lynch, it''s good to see you."


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    The guests quickly parted to make way for him. Vi was momentarily stunned by the neer.


    When she realized it was Zayn, the heir of Westeria Residence, she almost fainted in surprise. Her wrinkled face immediately brightened with a wide smile. Hahaha, Mr. Zayn!"


    Zayn shivered, almost frightened by Vi''s overly enthusiastic greeting. He took a deep breath, trying to maintain the calm demeanor of Brighton''s top young master. "Hello, Mrs. Lynch. Wishing you great happiness and a long life!"


    "Hahaha...


    Vi grinned broadly and waved at him from afar. "I''m so honored to have you here to wish me well for my birthday. Mr. Zayn. It''s truly a pleasure.


    "It brings me so much joy to see your generation thriving."


    Zayn immediately felt a chill run down his spine.


    Dmn, that''s so scary!


    If this were at night, I swear you''d scare me to death.


    Your enthusiasm is seriously terrifying!


    "Ms. Catherine. Vi looked at Catherine, Kimberly, Wendy, Eithan, Maverick, Trent, and the other heirs from the Royal Houses as they entered.


    She was so excited that her whole body trembled, and her legs shook uncontrobly.


    From a distance, she resembled a mad dog, almost sticking her tongue out in excitement.


    If it hadn''t been for the two maids supporting her, Vi would have surely copsed to the ground.


    Vi staggered toward Zayn, nearly dropping to her knees. Zayn quickly reached out to steady her. "Mrs. Lynch, be careful. Your age is catching up with you," he said.


    Vi shook her head desperately, acting like a mad beast. "Oh no, I''m fine, I''m still young!


    "For the heirs of these Royal Houses toe to the Lynch Mansion, it''s an honor for us, she continued. Zayn nervously watched Vi, worried that she might get too excited and copse right in front of him. He genuinely feared that Vi might die from excitement,


    Vi seemed like her weathered face might fall apart from all theughter


    C


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec R


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    82%


    +70-Free Coins


    "Ms. Catherine, hahaha... Vi nearly burst with excitement as she saw Catherine walking toward her.


    Catherine walked up to her, smiling brightly.


    Seeing Catherine''s smile, Vi expected the youngdy from Westeria Residence to run into her arms, call her "Grandma Vi, and act all cute. Instinctively. Vi opened her arms wide and waited to embrace Catherine. "Come, let Grandma Vi give you a hug"


    But Catherine avoided Vi and quickly ran over to Vera. "Vera, you''re here too?"


    Vi was momentarily stunned by Catherine''s avoidance. Not wanting to give up, she grabbed Maverick in a daze as he approached.


    Seeing the old face getting too close to him, Maverick almost felt like he was going to throw up.


    F*ck!


    Maverick hurriedly pulled Vi''s arm away. "Mrs. Lynch, Ms. Catherine is over there."


    "Ah, it''s you, Mr. Maverick."


    Wendy couldn''t help butugh softly. "Hahaha....


    "Maverick, it seems like Mrs. Lynch really likes you."


    Maverick shot Wendy a re. "Shut up! You''re always making fun of me!"


    Sering Maverick and Wendy, Vi thought of going over to hug them.


    Maverick said with a displeased expression, "Mrs. Lynch, Catherine is over there."


    Wendy didn''t pay any attention to Vi and headed straight toward Robin.


    Kimberly and Trent also ignored Vi and followed Maverick into the manor.


    Vi shook off the maids'' support. "Let go of me; I''m fine!"


    "Where''s Ms. Catherine?" Vi''s body trembled slightly as she turned in circles, unable to find Catherine.


    "She''s ying hide and seek with an olddy like me. How naughty!"


    One of the maids whispered, "Mrs. Lynch, Mr. Zayn already told you that Ms. Catherine is with MsVera." the maid added softly.


    "Hmm?" Vi looked up, her piercing eyes shing with displeasure.


    She immediately chased after them


    "Ms. Catherine, do you know my granddaughter Vera? Hahaha


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    Vi''s words caused the entire Lynch Mansion to fall silent once again.


    The words of Mrs. Lynch, the true head behind the Lynch family, were not exaggerated.


    And it was certainly not an outburst of raw emotion.


    What she said was the undeniable truth!


    Members of the Eight Great Royal Houses were not someone that anyone could challenge!


    At that moment, all eyes turned to Robin with sympathy.


    He was still too young, still too brash!


    Though he was young and fearless, being overly confident and leaving no room for retreat could easily lead to disaster.


    Everyone knew that the Lynch family''s treatment of Vera was unfair.


    But a family as deeply rooted and powerful as the Lynch family could not be shaken by the strength of just one individual.


    Even though Robin was Vera''s boyfriend and didn''t want her to be the Lynch family''s bargaining tool, the cold reality was something he could not avoid.


    As soon as Vi finished speaking, Laurence continued, "Mrs. Lynch, I haven''t finished yet." Vi chuckled. "Go ahead! Captain Carr, what other good news do you have for me?"


    "Mis. Lynch, the reception staff called to notify me. The heirs from Westeria Residence, Southmere Residence, Quintana Residence, and Centara Residence are also on their way to the Lynch Mansion." "What? Hahaha." Viughed excitedly. "The heirs of the Royal Houses are alling! Hahaha "These Royal Houses really know how to show respect to the Lynch family, hahaha..." Vi nearly lost it fromughing, but she regained herposure after a few coughs.


    "Everyone, did you see that? The Lynch family was once the most prestigious family in Brighton. Even with some recent lows, we''re still a force to be reckoned with in Draconia!


    "Some of the older folks here might recall that before our head of the family, Steven Lynch, became ill, gatherings like this were attended by the Lords of the Eight Great Royal Houses in person.


    "In recent years, the Lynch family has kept a lower profile, yet someone still dares to provoke us-how ridiculous!


    "How could the Lynch family be insulted by an ignorant brat?


    "Brat!" Vi shot a furious re at Robin. "You''ll learn soon enough what it means to mess with the Lynch family!"


    Robin smirked. "There''s nothing I can''t deal with!"


    00


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    Viughed loudly. "You''re bold. I''ll give you that!


    "We''ll see if you''re still so confident when the heirs of the Royal Houses arrive!"


    At that moment, Zayn walked in from the crowd. "Mrs. Lynch, it''s good to see you."


    82%


    +10-Free Coins


    The guests quickly parted to make way for him. Vi was momentarily stunned by the neer.


    When she realized it was Zayn, the heir of Westeria Residence, she almost fainted in surprise. Her wrinkled face immediately brightened with a wide smile. Hahaha, Mr. Zayn!"


    Zayn shivered, almost frightened by Vi''s overly enthusiastic greeting. He took a deep breath, trying to maintain the calm demeanor of Brighton''s top young master. "Hello, Mrs. Lynch. Wishing you great happiness and a long life!"


    "Hahaha...


    Vi grinned broadly and waved at him from afar. "I''m so honored to have you here to wish me well for my birthday. Mr. Zayn. It''s truly a pleasure.


    "It brings me so much joy to see your generation thriving."


    Zayn immediately felt a chill run down his spine.


    Dmn, that''s so scary!


    If this were at night, I swear you''d scare me to death.


    Your enthusiasm is seriously terrifying!


    "Ms. Catherine. Vi looked at Catherine, Kimberly, Wendy, Eithan, Maverick, Trent, and the other heirs from the Royal Houses as they entered.


    She was so excited that her whole body trembled, and her legs shook uncontrobly.


    From a distance, she resembled a mad dog, almost sticking her tongue out in excitement.


    If it hadn''t been for the two maids supporting her, Vi would have surely copsed to the ground.


    Vi staggered toward Zayn, nearly dropping to her knees. Zayn quickly reached out to steady her. "Mrs. Lynch, be careful. Your age is catching up with you," he said.


    Vi shook her head desperately, acting like a mad beast. "Oh no, I''m fine, I''m still young!


    "For the heirs of these Royal Houses toe to the Lynch Mansion, it''s an honor for us, she continued.


    Zayn nervously watched Vi, worried that she might get too excited and copse right in front of him.


    He genuinely feared that Vi might die from excitement,


    Vi seemed like her weathered face might fall apart from all theughter


    C


    11:35 Thu, 5 Dec R


    Chapter 698 Your Enthusiasm Is Terrifying!


    82%


    +70-Free Coins


    "Ms. Catherine, hahaha... Vi nearly burst with excitement as she saw Catherine walking toward her.


    Catherine walked up to her, smiling brightly.


    Seeing Catherine''s smile, Vi expected the youngdy from Westeria Residence to run into her arms, call her "Grandma Vi, and act all cute. Instinctively. Vi opened her arms wide and waited to embrace Catherine. "Come, let Grandma Vi give you a hug"


    But Catherine avoided Vi and quickly ran over to Vera. "Vera, you''re here too?"


    Vi was momentarily stunned by Catherine''s avoidance. Not wanting to give up, she grabbed Maverick in a daze as he approached.


    Seeing the old face getting too close to him, Maverick almost felt like he was going to throw up.


    F*ck!


    Maverick hurriedly pulled Vi''s arm away. "Mrs. Lynch, Ms. Catherine is over there."


    "Ah, it''s you, Mr. Maverick."


    Wendy couldn''t help butugh softly. "Hahaha....


    "Maverick, it seems like Mrs. Lynch really likes you."


    Maverick shot Wendy a re. "Shut up! You''re always making fun of me!"


    Sering Maverick and Wendy, Vi thought of going over to hug them. Maverick said with a displeased expression, "Mrs. Lynch, Catherine is over there."


    Wendy didn''t pay any attention to Vi and headed straight toward Robin.


    Kimberly and Trent also ignored Vi and followed Maverick into the manor.


    Vi shook off the maids'' support. "Let go of me; I''m fine!"


    "Where''s Ms. Catherine?" Vi''s body trembled slightly as she turned in circles, unable to find Catherine.


    "She''s ying hide and seek with an olddy like me. How naughty!"


    One of the maids whispered, "Mrs. Lynch, Mr. Zayn already told you that Ms. Catherine is with MsVera." the maid added softly.


    "Hmm?" Vi looked up, her piercing eyes shing with displeasure.


    She immediately chased after them


    "Ms. Catherine, do you know my granddaughter Vera? Hahaha


    0000

 The Deadly 699

    Chapter 699 She Must Die Today!


    Chapter 699 She Must Die Today!


    Before Vi chased after Catherine, she snapped at Laurence, "Get rid of these bodies and the m quickly!"


    Laurence nced at Jamie''s body and said, "Mrs. Lynch, Mr. Jamie''s body


    10 Free Coms


    "Take them all out! It''s bad luck to leave them here. Don''t you see all the important guests from the Royal Houses? Clean this ce up quickly!"


    Yes. Mrs. Lynch!" Laurence led a group of security and cleaning staff to swiftly handle the bodies.


    Before long, the Lynch Mansion was back to its pristine state, as if nothing had happened.


    Only then did Vi make her way to Catherine and the others.


    At this moment, Catherine, Kimberly, and Wendy were chatting happily with Vera.


    Vi walked over and said, "Ms. Catherine, Ms. Kimberly, Ms. Wendy, pleasee this way. I''m so happy you''re here for my birthday celebration today.


    The Lynch family has prepared a special VIP area just for the esteemed guests from the Royal Houses. Let me escort you there."


    Vi said this with a broad smile, gesturing exaggeratedly to invite them to the VIP area.


    But no one acknowledged her invitation.


    The guests in the mansion held their breath at the strange scene.


    Vi immediately felt awkward, ncing at Catherine and the others in confusion, thinking they hadn'' heard her invitation.


    So, she took a step forward and gently ced her hand on Catherine''s shoulder.


    "Ms. Catherine, let''s go sit in the VIP area. You came to my birthday banquet today, and I want to have a nice chat with you all."


    Catherine impatiently swatted Vi''s hand away. "Shut up! Mrs. Lynch. I''m not here for your birthday banquet!


    Vi froze, stunned by Catherine''s words


    The guests in Lynch Mansion were equally confused.


    The heirs of the Royal Houses weren''t there for Mrs. Lynch''s celebration-so why were they there?


    Viughed dryly and replied. "Ms. Catherine, are you pulling my leg? You... you can''t possibly behere for anything other than the birthday banquet, can you?" Catherine pointed to Wren, who was standing beside Marie. Tm here to kill her!"


    Vi jumped in surprise.


    She knew exactly what kind of person Catherine was


    0000


    TIF


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec OR.


    Chapter 699 She Must Die Today!


    She was the cold-hearted, ruthless, spoiled princess of the McKay family!


    When she said she was going to kill someone, she wasn''t joking.


    The guests surrounding them all stepped back in shock.


    821


    +10 Proc Coins


    Hailing from the Westeria Residence, Catherine had killed before the age of ten, apanying her father on assignments.


    As she grew older, many notorious young male heirs who crossed her met their end at her hands.


    The heirs of the prestigious families in Brighton avoided her like the gue, always keeping their distance.


    Today, Catherine and the heirs of various royal families had arrived at the Lynch Mansion.


    However, they weren''t here for Vi''s birthday banquet. Instead, they hade to personally kill Wren?


    This was a shocking revtion to everyone.


    What could Wren have possibly done to offend Ms. Catherine?


    After a brief moment of shock, Vi quickly forced a smile and said, "Ms. Catherine, you must be joking, night?" Catherine coldly replied, "Do I look like I''m joking? Anyone I decide to kill won''t survive the day!"


    Her chilling tone and piercing gaze made both Marie and Wren flinch.


    Everyone in Brighton knew of Catherine''s ruthless reputation-she only target those with notorious backgrounds.


    Most importantly, with her grandfather''s powerful protection, no one dared question her actions.


    Trembling with fear, Marie asked, "Ms. Catherine, how has my daughter offended you?"


    The equally confused Wren asked, "Ms. Catherine, we haven''t had any conflict, really?"


    Catherine stepped forward, hands sped behind her back, and slowly closed the distance between herself and Wren.


    "You haven''t offended me, and we''ve had no dealings. But you''ve crossed my favorite man!"


    "What?" Wren stammered, startled. "What do you mean?"


    Marie turned to look at Wren, her face a mask of astonishment. "Wren, what have you done? Tell me, how did you offend Ms. Catherine''s boyfriend?" Wren sighed in frustration. "Mom, I didn''t do anything! When did I offend Ms. Catherine''s boyfriend?"


    The onlpokers slowly began to realize what was going on.


    Offending Catherine''s boyfriend was a surefire way to bring trouble.


    When asked, her voice tinged with grievance, "Ms. Catherine, I really don''t understand what you mean Who is the man you''re talking about?"


    82%


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 699 She Must Die Today!


    A glimmer of happiness shed in Catherine''s eyes as she said, "Robin! Robin is the man I like the most! Even though he''s still... indifferent toward me right now, my feelings for him are unwavering!"


    The crowd erupted into a flurry of murmurs and hushed chatter.


    So, the man Catherine had set her sights on was none other than Robin!


    This was bound to be interesting,


    Vi stumbled backward in disbelief, her mind reeling at the thought that Robin had ties to the Westeria Residence.


    Instinctively, she nced at Zayn, hoping for confirmation. "Mr. Zayn, is this true?"


    Zayn shrugged slightly and replied. "I''m not entirely sure about Catherine''s personal life, but it seems she''s been spending quite a bit of time with Robin recently."


    Just as the crowd buzzed with spection, Wendy stepped forward and dered, "I like Robin, too."


    Kimberly burst intoughter and remarked, ''I like him as well! And don''t even think aboutpeting with


    mel


    The onlookers werepletely stunned.


    Their gazes shifted to Robin, standing amidst the sunlight, his figure noble and refined. His dashing appearance and unparalleled demeanor left everyone awestruck.


    It was no wonder that the daughters of several Royal Houses admired him.


    The Lynch family was in serious trouble now, now that they had crossed Robin.


    Catherine strode up to Wren and snapped coldly, "Hah! Yesterday, you used Robin of secretly filming you, then uploaded those fabricated videos online, spreading false rumors about him spying on you. "What kind of lowlife does something like that?


    Take a good look at yourself-do you even deserve it?


    "Do you know who Robin is? He''s a military officer who has no shortage of extraordinary women by his side. Why would he waste his time on someone as pathetic as you? "Open your eyes-any one of his admirers has better looks and a more prestigious family background


    than you


    "If Robin wanted to take pictures, any one of us would dly let him! Yet you, a worthless piece of trash. dared to use him of secretly filming you!


    "I was ready to kill youst night. If Robin hadn''t stopped me, you''d already be dead!"


    Utterly horrified, Marie rushed forward and tried to intervene, "Ms. Catherine, perhaps there''s been some misunderstanding?"


    Without hesitation, Catherine pped Marie across the face. "Get lost! How dare you suggest I''m


    mistaken?


    "Even if it were a misunderstanding, she must die today!"


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 699 She Must Die Today!


    With that. Catherine grabbed Wren by the hair and pulled out her dagger.


    82%


    +19 Proc Coins


    Vi finally realized that Catherine wasn''t making an idle threat-she truly intended to kill Wren.


    "Ms. Catherine, the Lynch family has always respected you as the esteemeddy of Westeria Residence and holds you in the highest regard.


    "But you cannot act so recklessly within my family''s estate!


    "Don''t forget, the Lynch family has earned its merits in Draconia! And Mr. Hendrix from the Northlorn Residence is already engaged to our family-don''t you dare... Before Vi could finish, Catherine shed Wren''s throat with chilling precision.

 The Deadly 700

    Chapter 700 Go Against the World for You


    Chapter 700 Go Against the World for You


    Inside the Lynch Mansion, the silence was as suffocating as hell itself.


    The scene where Catherine ruthlessly killed Wren caused every guest in the room to have their hearts.


    race.


    The terrifying sight of her actions nearly made them lose their breath.


    She deserved her reputation as the legendary, cold-blooded heiress of the Westeria Residence.


    They had witnessed firsthand the true nature of the vicious witch from the third generation of the Brighton Royal Houses.


    Everyone understood why Catherine had done this. It was in response to Wren''s malicious online expose of Robin''s alleged ''secret recordings'' the day before.


    Although the online post was short-lived, it had a huge impact.


    As aw graduate student, the video she posted under the banner of advocating for rights carried a much greater influence.


    The public had initially rallied behind her, supporting her supposed quest for justice.


    But after the truth came out, there was nothing left but anger and disgust.


    Grief nearly drove Marie insane.


    She pointed at Catherine and yelled angrily. "What gives you the right to kill my daughter?


    Just because you''re the heiress of the Westeria Residence, does that mean you have the power to decide who lives and who dies?"


    Catherine coldly wiped the dripping blood from the de onto Wren''s clothes and nced at Marie wit detached eyes.


    "Your daughter has no manners. She nders and defames others-does her status give her the right to do


    Tve gathered intel from the information department," Catherine continued, her voice steady but fierce. "Wren has been using vile tactics to gain attention online for years. She creates lies, tarnishes reputations. and pretends to be weak and pitiful while calling for justice to gain sympathy and followers.


    "Her usual tricks include fake ims of secret filming, harassment, and disgusting lies about receiing love confessions through calls and letters!


    "You question why I killed your daughter? Why didn''t you stop her deeds earlier? "Robin never filmed her, so why did she maliciously expose him with false usations? Her rights were never vited. Why did she pretend to be a victim and fight for justice? "She thought pping thebel of perverted man on Robin could win sympathy and support. "Who gave her the right to deceive, exploit, and be arrogant?" Catherine''s voice grew sharper.


    82%


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 700 Go Against the World for You


    +10 Free Coins


    "Does she think she''s entitled to act this way because she''s young, pretty, and the illegitimate child of the Lynches?


    "Or because she ims to have received some higher education?


    Just because she thinks she''s in control of the narrative, does she think she can humiliate people in the media without consequence?


    "Someone like your daughter-someone born with such indecent background-what makes her think she has the moral high ground to use those she deems lowly'' and ''unsophisticated as stalkers and perverts just because they own a phone? "Who does she think she is? She is just some ugly, attention-seeking fool making a scene to get attention!"


    Marie cried out. "But she doesn''t deserve to die!"


    Catherine let out a chillingugh. "In my world, there are only those who deserve to die and those who don''t. There''s no such thing as ''undeserved death.


    "My principal is simr to the rules of the inte age-if you want attention, you must bear the


    consequences!


    "If you want to provoke and humiliate others for your own pitiful vanity, then you must face the consequences of breaking the rules and disrespecting the oue. "There is no such thing as her crime being serious enough to be punishable death. There''s no time for to grow or repent!


    you


    "Do you think that when you encounter someone tough, you can just cry and y the victim to erase the crimes you''vemitted?


    I don''t believe in the pathetic act of ''sincerely regretting.


    "Even if you gave her time to repent, she''d still be the same malicious and shameless person!


    "I won''t tolerate these so-called low-cost crimes in my world!


    "Making mistakes has its consequences.


    "Besides, your daughter offended Robin.


    "Therefore, she deserves to die.


    "If you keep bbering and pushing my boundaries, I''ll make sure you end up where you belong, too!"


    Marie immediately shut her mouth.


    She saw the murderous intent clearly in Catherine''s eyes.


    If she didn''t back off now, she would surely die right there.


    This was the devil she could not afford to provoke.


    The guests watching were equally terrified.


    This was the style of a true vicious witch.


    82%


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 700 Go Against the World for You


    There was no room for error in her world.


    There was no middle ground-only deep love or deep hatred


    Vi took a long time to catch her breath.


    Trembling, she pointed at Catherine. "Ms. McKay, you''ve gone too far!


    Freh Coina


    "Let me remind you that my family held an important event today-Vera''s engagement ceremony with Mr. Hendrix of Northlon Residence is taking ce today!


    You and that b"stard Robin are openly killing people here in my home. If you don''t give Mr. Hendrix a proper exnation, I doubt you''ll leave here without trouble!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Catherine snorted coldly. "Old hag, let me tell you, that spoiled brat might not show


    me some respect.


    "But he''s too cowardice to try anything before Robin!


    "Forget that yboy: even his brother, that golden boy, Elliott, would bow his head before Robin!"


    Vi''s body trembled violently,


    Catherine''s interference has made today''s situation extremely difficult.


    She had never imagined that Catherine would be so obsessed with Robin-obsessed enough to kill him.


    Vi squinted her eyes, looking at the emotionless Robin.


    Who exactly was this b''stard?


    How could he make Catherine and other heiresses from the Royal Houses pursue him so relentlessly? "Ms. McKay, are you seriously hell bent to take us down for the sake of that b*stard?" Catherine chuckled and said, "Duh! Of course, I will.


    "Your family has offended Robin, which makes all of


    you my enemy! I will fight you to the end!


    "For Robin, I won''t hesitate to make enemies with everyone!"


    With a smile, Catherine turned to Robin and asked, "Did you hear what I said?


    "I won''t allow anyone to humiliate or nder you!


    "I will kill that malicious old hag if any one you dare to make a move today!"


    The guests stared at Catherine in shock,


    Despite her slim figure, no one doubted her vow


    The cold finality in her tone sent a chill down Vi''s spine.


    "Everyone, please help me out, Vi said, taking a deep breath, trying to look pitiful as she approached


    Maverick.


    11:36 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    Chapter 700 Go Against the World for You


    82%


    10 Free Coins


    "Mr. Maverick. I know your grandfather is the most reasonable person, and your family has the best reputation. You''re fair and just, never bullying the weak."


    Maverick nodded and said. "Mrs. Lynch, you''re right. My grandfather always values reason over people."


    "Well then, Mr. Maverick, please tell me, does what Ms. McKay and Robin did today not amount to bullying the Lynches?"

 The Deadly 701

    Chapter 701 Annihte the Lynches for Him Chapter 701 Annihte the Lynches for Him


    All the guests turned their attention to Maverick.


    +10/Free Coins


    Among the Eight Great Royal Houses, the Quintana Residence had the best reputation and also the fewest


    controversy


    The Quintanas siblings, Maverick and Wendy, were known for their refined and cultured image.


    Despite Maverick''s stubborn and impatient nature, he was always reasonable, never using his power to


    vitimidate others, nor did he boast of his status as heir.


    At this moment, Vi had publicly questioned Maverick, seemingly to pressure him to take a stand and rein in the aggressive behavior of Catherine.


    Maverick smiled with a hint of amusement and said, "Mrs. Lynch, since you want a fair answer, I''ll speak inly.


    "People like Jamie and Wren-if I encountered them, I would have no hesitation in eliminating them!"


    Vi jolted abruptly, nearly copsing to the ground.


    She hadn''t anticipated Maverick would express himself in such an aggressive manner.


    Struggling to steady herself, she demanded, "Mr. Maverick, how can you make such a vicious im?!"


    Maverick''s eyes were cold as he stated, "As far as I know, Jamie had secretly hired an assassin to kill Vera. If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t intervened, Vera would be dead by now! "Jamie wanted her dead so that he could take over the newly rising Silva Group.


    "Who is the puppetmaster behind his actions, Mrs. Lynch? You should know better than anyone.


    "In reality, Jamie deserved to die for the crime hemitted alone.


    "His evil deeds don''t stop there.


    "To destroy the popr celebrity, Ivy, he hired an online troll to nder and kill the mother and sister of martyr Santiago and her sister Annie.


    "There is no justice in this world if we let a beast like him live on! Mr. Ramsey had every right to kill him!-


    "And then there''s Wren!


    "For years, for her own selfish purposes, she''s used all kinds of underhanded tactics online to defame and nder the innocent, just to gain some fleeting fame and attention.


    22


    1


    Kiss KIKA


    "Her deeds seem trivial, and she just has a poor character, right?


    "What she doesn''t realize is that her poisonous words can ruin an ordinary person''s life.


    "What''s worse, she had the audacity to publicly and online nder a Lieutenant General of the Special Operations Military Region!


    "Falsifying and ruining others'' reputations.


    11:41 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 701 Annihte the Lynches for Him


    +TO-Free Coins


    "Your family is a prominent family-don''t you understand that humiliating a military officer is punishable by death?


    "Mrs. Lynch, do you think people like Wren and Jamie would survive a trial by the Eight Great Royal Houses?


    "So when you ask what our stance is on this matter, I''ll make it crystal clear: they got what they deserved!" Guests were in an uproar


    So, Robin and Catherine really did kill these two people? Those two are trash and it seems like they Beserved it."


    "Mr. Maverick has a point. The once righteous Lynches have truly fallen!"


    "With a third generation like them, the Lynches'' time is up!"


    Vi trembled with rage, and it took her a while to catch her breath.


    "Y-you all... My family is being bullied for being old and weak.


    "You''ve gone too far!


    "My family has made great contributions in the past!


    "Even Lord Westeria or Lord Quintana would show us some respect if they came to our house!


    "All of you had to team up to humiliate an old woman like me, but you''ve also killed my granddaughter and grandson!


    "Even if they were guilty, it''s not for you toy hands on them!


    "Once Mr. Hendrix arrives, he will make you pay for what you''ve done to us!"


    The guests who had been talking among themselves fell silent.


    Hendrix had a reputation as a violent, troublesome, spoil brat who was unreasonably difficult to reason with.


    Moreover, his brother was one of the top fighters among the third generation of the Eight Great Royal Houses.


    If they saw anyone causing trouble today, on the day of the nned engagement, they would not let it slide.


    It looked like things were about to get interesting.


    Vi, in a fit of rage, pointed her cane at Catherine and Maverick, gritting her teeth. "Fine, Mr. Maverick, Ms. McKay, you two had to team up against me, but we will never let you younger generations trample over us!"


    Catherine snorted coldly and added, "If Robin is willing, I could wipe out your family for him!"


    Vi staggered, nearly falling to the ground. "Y-you''rewless!"


    The head of security rushed in and reported, "Mrs. Vi, Mr. Bruno, the second butler of Northlorn


    4*


    05


    Kiss


    KIKA


    THE


    Chapter 701 Annihte the Lynches for Him


    81%


    +10 Free Coins


    Residence, and Mr. Hendrix have arrived!"


    Vi''s eyes lit up, her face breaking into a joyous grin as her backer had arrived.


    With the help of the security guard, she rushed forward to greet them:


    "Mr. Hendrix! Mr. Bruno! You''re here!" she eximed. "These people have worked together to bully me. They even killed my grandchildren. Please, help us, make them answer for it!" Bruno was furious. He promised, "Mrs. Lynch, don''t worry. Whoever dares to act recklessly in your mansion, I will personally kill them!


    "Anyone who bullies the Lynches is directly challenging Northlorn Residence!"


    Vi''s face twisted into a malicious grin as she pointed at Robin. "Mr. Bruno, that''s the one. Not only did he kill my grandson, but he''s also trying to steal Mr. Hendrix''s fianc¨¦e!


    "His evil deeds are an act that bullies my family but also humiliates Mr. Hendrix in public and provokes Northlorn Residence."


    Bruno spoke coldly, "Mrs. Lynch, don''t worry. Anyone who dares to cause trouble and kill during your birthday banquest, Northlorn Residence will never spare them!" Then, Hendrix''s voice boomed from behind. He asked, "What happened, Vi? Who''s the fool daring to cause trouble here? I''ll kill them right now!" All the guests felt their hearts race.


    When a viin like Hendrix got angry, he truly meant it.


    With Hendrix''s arrival, Vi staggered forward to greet him. "Mr. Hendrix! Mr. Hendrix! My family is in dire straits!


    "Today is your engagement day with Vera; someone has caused a disturbance here and killed my grandchildren. Mr. Hendrix, they''ve gone too far!"


    Hendrix followed Vi''s gesture, his eyesnding on Catherine, who stood coldly across from him. "Catherine, are you also here to support me? Hahaha!" Catherine chuckled and didn''t bother to pay any attention to him.


    Hendrix swept his gaze over the gathering of Royal House heirs, raising his hand in greeting. "So you all came? You really show me some respect. Thank you, thank you, hahaha."


    He then turned to Vi and said, "Vi, which idi*t is causing trouble? Tell me. I''ll take care of him first! After that, we can move on to the next session for today''s banquet!" Vi pointed viciously at Robin and said, "Mr. Hendrix, it''s that b*stard!


    "He killed my grandchildren and is trying to steal Vera away from you! Mr. Hendrix, this b*stard is too ruthless."


    X+


    22


    1


    5


    Kiss


    KIKA


    It


    Chapter 702 Exnation

 The Deadly 702

    KIKA


    It


    Chapter 702 Exnation


    Chapter 702 Exnation


    The midday sun zed brightly, filtering through the gaps in the tree leaves.


    81%


    *10/Free Coins


    In the gentle breeze, the dappled light-shimmering like starlight-danced over Robin''s tall, graceful figure, casting a breathtaking glow around him.


    Everything felt ethereal, as if it existed beyond the reach of earthly concerns, like a fleeting dream.


    The scene looks surreal and intangible.


    Hendrix suddenly shuddered in fear.


    His previously rxed body tensed up instantly.


    For a moment, he felt disoriented, as if his heart had stopped in terror.


    Could I have seen it wrong?


    He rubbed his eyes fiercely and looked again at Robin.


    A sharp tingling sensation, akin to electrocution, suddenly surged through the center of his head. Oh my goodness!


    Hendrix stood frozen, his body shaking uncontrobly, his thick hair seemingly standing on end.


    The mouth, which had beenughing moments ago, appeared stuck, unable to close.


    His eyes, once filled with malice, were now wide with terror.


    Nearby, Bruno observed the scene.


    He nced at Vera, who was leaning affectionately against Robin, then at Hendrix''s strange reaction.


    It hit him-Hendrix was livid.


    The woman he was supposed to marry, someone he had been discussing wedding ns with, was now holding another man''s arm. This was an outright humiliation to Hendrix..


    It was an open provocation to Northlorn Residence.


    Bruno rushed over to pat Hendrix on the back, attempting to relieve the anger building inside him.


    "Mr. Hendrix, take it easy; just breathe. Leave the killing to me! I''ll take care of this arrogant fool. I''ll make sure he dies right here!" Bruno''s cold deration made the crowd hold their breath.


    Everyone knew the real battle was about to begin.


    The one who had ruined Hendrix''s engagement party would face fierce consequences. A violent confrontation was underway.


    22


    5


    3 Kiss


    KIKA


    Tit


    00


    Chapter 702 Exnation


    *10 Free Coins


    No matter how strong Robin was, he had to consider the fact that he was not just facing Hendrix but the full power of Northlorn Residence.


    The heirs of The Eight Great Royal Houses knew this too.


    Bruno''s skills were among the top three in the entire league of skilled fighters.


    Without another word, Bruno prepared to charge at Robin.


    "Stop right there!" Hendrix bellowed.


    Bruno, startled, immediately froze in ce. "Mr. Hendrix, you don''t need to get your hands dirty with this. Leave this to me!"


    A loud p rang out.


    Hendrix pped Bruno across the face with all his might.


    Bruno was caught off guard.


    The force of Hendrix''s p made him spin around twice and see stars before he could steady himself.


    "Mr. Hendrix, you''ve got the wrong person." Bruno struggled to steady himself, his eyes wide with confusion.


    Looking at Hendrix, whose eyes were burning with fury, Bruno quickly added, "Mr. Hendrix, are you dizzy with anger? Wait here, I''ll go deal with that b*stard right away." "Kneel!" Hendrix roared.


    At the sound of Hendrix''smand, Bruno''s temper red. He pointed at Robin and dered, "You kneel!"


    Motherf*cker! I said kneel!" Hendrix snarled, kicking Bruno in the leg.


    With a thud, Bruno dropped to his knees.


    He stared at Hendrix, dazed, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Is Hendrix losing his mind?


    Suddenly, a startled gasp rang out from the mansion.


    Everyone knew that Hendrix never yed by the rules.


    He was infamous for his unpredictable antics and chaotic behavior.


    What is he doing now?


    Is this some kind of tactic to intimidate his opponent?


    she going to harm himself first to scare Robin, like those ruthless people who stab themselves in the leg to throw off their opponent?


    A rogue fears the strong; the strong fear the reckless; and the reckless fear the mad.


    Kiss


    KIKA


    Chapter 702 Exnation


    What kind of move is Hendrix ying? A madman, or just reckless?


    For now, no one could figure it out.


    81%#


    +70-Free Coins


    Hendrix''s bizarre behavior also left Vi frozen in shock.


    Everything today had been filled with twists and turns.


    Finally, Hendrix, the one who could save her, had arrived, but now he was only ying more mind games. What was his game this time?


    Vi had only heard rumors about Hendrix''s reputation-ruthless, arrogant, and unpredictable.


    Had hee here just to torment people, starting by beating up his own?


    Unable to hold her confusion, Vi stepped forward, asking, "Mr. Hendrix, Mr. Bruno ... He''s one of us. Why did you strike him?"


    "F*ck off!" Hendrix roared, shocking Vi into falling to the ground.


    "Hahahaha!" Kimberly burst intoughter, "Hendrix, what kind of show are you putting on now? Hahaha!" "Get lost!" Hendrix pointed at Kimberly and Eithan. "Eithan, control your sister''s foul mouth!" Before the siblings could respond, Hendrix kneeled before Robin with a thud.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I didn''t realize that old hag was talking about you.


    "If I''d known it was you, I would never have spoken those filthy words. Early on, I was a fool! I-I''ll punish myself for it!"


    With a loud smack, Hendrix swung his arm and struck his own face.


    The p was so powerful that two of his teeth flew out, and his cheeks swelled up.


    Everyone frozen at the scene.


    Hendrix was on his knees and begging for Robin''s forgiveness.


    What in the world is happening?


    Watching this unfold, Vi nearly passed out.


    Had the unruly Hendrix really gone insane?


    There had been rumors that his grandfather had confined him to the family estate for three years.


    Was it true? Was he really losing his mind?


    Madness could only describe what was happening now!


    It simply doesn''t make sense.


    Vi cautiously approached Hendrix and whispered, "Mr. Hendrix, are you okay?"


    11:41 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    81%


    +TO-Free Coins


    Chapter 702 Exnation


    Hendrix roared, "Do you think I''m okay? You old fool! You foolishly attempted to deceive me, almost leading to my death!


    "Mr. Hendrix, what are you talking about?" Vi asked, feeling utterly bewildered.


    "Get lost!" Hendrix snapped, wishing he could strangle Vi right then.


    At that moment, Elliott rushed in, looking panicked.


    He felt his head spinning when he saw the chaos before him.


    n his way to the mansion, he had already heard about what was happening here.


    He had tried to stop his brother from going to the mansion, but it was toote.


    In a few quick strides, he reached Robin and dropped to his knees.


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is aplete misunderstanding. My family had no idea. It was that old witch who deceived us."


    He followed up with a punch to Hendrix''s face. Elliot scolded, "You idi*t, do you want to die? How dare you go after Mr. Ramsey''s woman! I''ll kill you!"


    Robin''s icy voice cut through the tension. "Elliott, is this how your family carries yourself? Bullying people and acting with such arrogance?


    "To marry into your family, the Lynches had tied Vera up and locked her in the maid''s quarters!


    "If I hadn''t arrived in time, who knows what would have happened to her?"


    Elliott broke out in sweat, terrified.


    At that moment, Elliott broke into sweat, realizing Robin could easily kill Hendrix on a whim. "Mr. Ramsey, don''t worry. My family will definitely give you an exnation!"

 The Deadly 703

    11:41 Thu, 5 Dec M.


    Chapter 703 To Hell with Endless Despair!


    Chapter 703 To Hell with Endless Despair!


    Elliott slowly rose to his feet, nting a heavy foot on Hendrix''s leg.


    A sharp crack echoed through the room.


    The leg, which had only just begun to heal, was broken once again.


    This sudden act shocked every guest present.


    Just how terrified must Robin and Elliott be to be this ruthless with his own brother?


    81%


    +TO-Free Coins


    Hendrix writhed in agony on the floor. "Elliott, I''m innocent! I had no idea the Lynches were going to tie up Ms. Silva! I didn''t even know she had such a background!


    "Especially the part about Ms. Silva being Mr. Ramsey''s woman, I swear, I had no clue!


    "The Lynches only told me that Ms. Silva was their granddaughter, a graduate of a prestigious school, and ran a publicly listedpany. I''ve only ever seen a photo of her! That''s all I know about her!" Elliott''s voice was cold andmanding. He roared, "Innocent? You offended Mr. Ramsey; now you will face the consequences!


    "Grandpa and I have already spoken over the phone, and he has grounded you for ten years! You''re never leaving the house! "Bruno, you''re with him. He also forbids you from leaving the house for the next ten years."


    Hendrix gazed up at Robin and asked hopefully, "Mr. Ramsey?"


    "Get lost!" Robin waved his hand dismissively.


    Bruno quickly hoisted Hendrix, and the two of them hurried out of the mansion.


    He knew full well that if it hadn''t been for Hendrix and Elliott intervening today, he might very well have been killed by Robin''s de.


    Elliott let out a long sigh and bowed deeply before Robin. "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey!"


    He then turned to Vera and said, "Ms. Silva, on behalf of Northlorn Residence, I apologize to you.


    "We owe you a debt, Ms. Silva. I will make it right now!"


    Vera quickly waved her hands and said, "Mr. Chandler, there''s no need! I''m fine. I''m someone with pitiful background and insignificant. I''m not that delicate.


    "If it weren''t for Robin, I wouldn''t even be in this position right now. I''ve already received so much, and I''m content with what I have.


    "Besides, you''re Mr. Ramsey''s friend. How could I trouble you to exin further?"


    Before Vera could continue, Robin''s cold voice interrupted. "I want 50% of the Lynch Group''s shares transferred to Vera''s name! If you refuse, I''ll destroy your family today!" A gasp swept through the crowd.


    Thu, 5 Dec MOR


    Chapter 703 To Hell with Endless Despair!


    Fifty percent of the Lynch Group''s shares!


    Thepany had ten major shareholders, with the Lynches holding 60%.


    Robin was asking for half of that and transferring it to Vera.


    That meant he would control 90% of the shares held by the Lynches.


    How could the Lynches possibly agree to this?


    But Robin had made it clear: if they didn''t ept the terms, the family would be obliterated.


    Such a tant threat left everyone wondering how the Lynches would react.


    81%#


    +10 Free Coins


    Keh, with the help of two security guards, struggled to stand and roared, "You''re going too far! We''ll never let you dictate our fate!"


    Robin sneered. "Back then, you took all of Vera''s mother''s shares, but also orchestrated a plot to frame her and ultimately cause her death. You were the main instigator.


    "If you''re not willing to make this smallpensation now, then you can die!


    ""Elliott, do it!"


    "Stop!" Vi cried in panic. "Mr. Chandler, let me exin about the marriage alliance."


    At this point, Vi was certain that Robin would follow through on his threats.


    If they didn''t agree to his demands, Keh would certainly die here and now.


    "I don''t need your exnation!


    "You and your family have offended Mr. Ramsey. My family will never have anything to do with the Lynches again!


    "Refuse to follow Mr. Ramsey''s orders, and I will wipe out your whole family!"


    ""You dare!" Vi mmed her cane hard against the ground.


    "Steven held a high position in Draconia''s upper echelons; just the uing coboration with the Aldridges, the world''s most privileged family, is not something you can afford to offend!" Elliott froze.


    The Aldridges?!


    A mysterious super-elite family, the most powerful in the world!


    The wealth of this global powerhouse rivals that of entire countries.


    This family controlled over ten of the world''s top mercenary groups.


    Their mercenaries had the power to destroy two superpower countries in a matter of minutes.


    Their weapons were so destructive that no nation could rival them.


    Thu, 5 Dec


    81%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 703 To Hell with Endless Despair!


    Despite their immense power, this family had no interest in politics.


    If they wanted, they could easily create a super-nation ten or twenty times stronger than Autreynia.


    Legend had it that the Aldridges were so wealthy that they owned enough gold to buy three-quarters of the entire.


    With nearly 200,000 tons of global gold reserves, the Aldridges owned 130,000 tons.


    If the Lynches actually partner with the Aldridges, Northlorn Residence would never dare take action against them.


    The Aldridges shielded all their partners.


    No country or organization could touch anyone in theirwork.


    Felix had once dered globally that anyone who harmed an Aldridges business partner would be at war with the Aldridges themselves.


    At this moment, the Lynches'' butler, Alger Lynch, entered the room with a young foreign woman and a few attendants.


    "Mrs. Lynch, Ms. Lue has arrived."


    Vi''s eyes immediately lit up.


    She pointed her cane at Robin and snarled, "Did you hear that? Ms. Lue Aldridge is here to personally sign the cooperation agreement with us!


    "The Aldridges are the world''s number one family; do you understand what this means?


    "Do you know what kind of colossal force the Aldridges are? Even the president of a superpower must show them respect!


    "Once our family sessfully cooperates, even The Eight Great Royal Houses won''t be able to touch me! Hahaha!


    "With your limited skills, do you believe you could acquire half of the Lynch Group''s shares from us? Dream on!


    "Today, this b*stard ruined my birthday party, killed my grandchildren, and now you and that sl*t must pay with your lives!"


    "Is that so?" Robin smiled indifferently and strode over to Keh. "What if I just kill him? What will you do?"


    Vi screamed, "You dare!"


    Before she could finish, Robin''s pale hand closed around Keh''s throat.


    Everyone gasped in horror. Was Robin truly insane?


    To offend the Aldridges would mean certain, irredeemable doom!


    Zayn hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. He advised, "Robin, if you keep acting recklessly, it won''t just be you who suffers. You will drag the McKays, the Chandlers, the Quintanas, and even Vera


    Thu, 5


    Chapter 703 To Hell with Endless Despair!


    down with you!


    "The Aldridges will make sure we all suffer eternally!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Robin said coldly, "Every persecution in this world must be paid for tenfold," snapping Keh''s neck and dropping his body to the ground.


    "To hell with endless despair!"

 The Deadly 704

    Chapter 704 I Will Destroy Along with You!


    Robin''s ruthless actions stunned all the guests.


    "Robin, you''re ying with fire!" Zayn pointed at him in horror. "Do you know what you''re doing? You''re setting off a disaster!"


    Robin took out a wet wipe and began cleaning the blood from his hands. He asked, "Setting off a disaster?" "Haha." Robin chuckled and said, "There''s no such thing as minimal-impact harm in this world. If you kill man, you will pay with your life; if you owe a debt, you will repay it. It''s only right!


    "The Lynches are no exception!


    "A family of such high status dares to bully a helpless woman in order to bring glory to the family. If they don''t die, who will?


    "If it were you that suffered such bullying, would you tell me the same thing?"


    Zayn shook his head helplessly. "Fine, Robin, I hope you''re still lucky enough to survive."


    He never imagined Robin would be this reckless.


    Knowing that the Aldridges were going to ally with the Lynches, he still insisted on going up against these... world-renowned families. Wasn''t this just asking for death?


    He immediately grabbed Catherine''s arm and urged, "Catherine, let''s go.


    "Robin''s reckless behavior will drag our family down with him!


    "The Aldridges are a terrifying presence. They''re a powerhouse, a walking arsenal!


    "Mess with them, and they''ll blow you to smithereens-not even a scrap left!


    "What''s the point of following world rules and social order when faced with such powerful families? All of that sh*t is nonsense!


    "As long as they want, they can rewrite the rules of the world-no problem for them!"


    Catherine shook off Zayn''s hand and lifted her head up stubbornly. She said, "Zayn, can you stop making me look down on you?


    "Keh was the eldest son of the Lynches, but he stole his sister''s shares for his own gain, plotted to ruin her life, and personally destroyed her life.


    "Now, to help his family hold on to the Northlorn Residence, he''s using Vera again.


    "For a family thatrge, their shameless actions are worse than animals!


    "Robin''s killing of Keh would be an act of loyalty and justice!


    "Why shouldn''t we stand by him? He is a remarkable man and a noble friend.


    "Zayn! You''re the one behind the helm of our family in the future. Can''t you stand like a man?"


    Zayn stamped his foot anxiously. "Catherine, why are you so stubborn?!


    00


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 704 I Will Destroy Along with You!


    "Robin can y the hero, but it depends on the asion!


    "His reckless, all-or-nothing style is going to bring disaster! coins


    +10 Free Coins


    "Now he''s up against a giant family that even Autreynia dares not provoke. Robin is being foolhardy!


    "Do you even know what Robin ispared to the Aldridges?


    ""Nothing at all!"


    Catherine pped Zayn''s hand away. "Look how pathetic you are!


    "Grandpa always said a man who cannot face life and death is a disgrace!


    "If we choose topromise with evil just because they''re powerful, then even if we survive, we''ll be nothing more than walking corpses! "You can leave! I won''t being with you!


    "I will fight the Aldridges until the end if they dare to touch Robin!"


    Zayn shook his head in desperation. "Sister, you''re too obsessed with Robin! If this keeps up, our family will be destroyed by your hands!"


    Catherine snorted coldly. "If all of us are like you-cowardly, afraid of trouble, and only brave when it benefits us but too scared to stand up when needed-then even if our family stands tall, what''s the point? "Just stay here and don''t let our family be a joke to others!"


    Zayn shook his head bitterly and muttered, "Fine, Catherine, I really can''t do anything with you. If you''re not going, I''ll stay here with you.


    "Listen to your brother; if things go wrong, we leave immediately, understood?"


    "You better stand up straight!" Catherine angrily kicked Zayn and looked up at Robin.


    Meanwhile, Vi had already instructed all the bodyguards to assemble and encircle the group.


    She pointed at Robin coldly and said, "After I greet the Aldridges'' heiress, I''ll deal with you!


    "Kid, you should know what happens to those who offend the Aldridges'' partners!"


    The guests were all wondering if Robin, this stubborn man, really dared to go head-to-head with the Aldridges.


    It would be like an egg hitting a rock or an ant shaking a tree.


    There was no way he could win against such a colossal family.


    Wendy spoke in a low voice, "Catherine, I think you should try to persuade Robin; calm things down if possible. Offending the Aldridges would present a significant challenge."


    "If Robin is the type to sumb before people more powerful than him, I won''t like him!" Catherine interrupted Wendy, anxiously watching Robin.


    At that moment, Vi directed her venomous voice toward Robin. "You better kneel and beg for mercy,


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 704 I Will Destroy Along with You!


    and maybe I''ll spare your royal houses friends. Otherwise, none of you will have a peaceful life!"


    Fee Cons


    Robin shook his head and smiled. "The Aldridges want to move against me? You should ask Lue whether they have the courage to do so.


    "If Lue and her family dare to threaten me, I can make them disappear from the earth tomorrow!"


    What the hell!


    Did he just say that?


    The guests were dumbfounded.


    If Robin could threaten the Lynches with his own skills and connections to several royal houses, saying something so outrageous against the world''srgest super-rich family was pure madness. Wendy shivered all of sudden.


    Maverick frowned in disbelief but then gave a knowing smile.


    Zayn and the others shook their heads in bitter frustration. "This guy won''t stop until he makes everything worse! What are we going to do now?"


    He quietly texted Hannibal about the situation, urging him toe up with some ideas, and used his connections to prepare for the aftermath. Otherwise, the consequences of the Aldridges'' anger would be unimaginable.


    Catherine''s eyes sparkled with excitement. She said, "Robin, you never disappoint me. I love your unshakable confidence!


    "If destruction is the only way, then I''ll destroy everything with you!"


    Kimberly actually giggled. She said, "I love watching you all go mad. Hahaha!"


    Vi almost passed out from her rage. She said, "Fine! As you wish! Let''s see if you dare to say such bold words in front of Ms. Lue!"


    With that, she quickly walked toward the mansion''s entrance, apanied by Alger, to greet the iing guests.


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MOR


    Chapter 705 One Shouldn''t Be Too Arrogant

 The Deadly 705

    Chapter 705 One Shouldn''t Be Too Arrogant


    Vi walked briskly toward the mansion, her steps swift and confident.


    #10 Free Coins


    "Hello, Ms. Lue, wee to you and your signing team! I am Vi Lynch, the CEO of Lynch Group," she greeted warmly.


    "After the contract is signed, we have arranged a series of activities for you and your team as a token of our gratitude."


    Lue paused for a moment, ncing at Vi.


    She had expected the Lynches to send a middle-aged or younger representative to handle the contract.


    To Lue''s surprise, Vi herself was here.


    "Mrs. Lynch, it''s a pleasure," Lue said politely, shaking her hand.


    "No need for any activities, though. I can''t stay for a long time. I need to meet a very important friend afterward. Let''s sign the contract quickly," Lue added, her tone firm.


    Vi smiled, though her expression seemed to tighten slightly. "You can invite that friend of yours to join us here. We can receive him together at the mansion."


    "NO!" Lue''s smile froze instantly.


    "Even without this contract signing, I still need to meet my friend. That is our most important priority," she said, her voice steady.


    "In fact, our coboration with the Lynches is just an excuse to see my most distinguished friend more often."


    Vi awkwardly smiled. "Alright, Ms. Lue. We''ll follow your arrangements.


    "Alger, where''s the signing table you prepared?" Lue asked.


    Alger pointed to the left side of the mansion''s entrance where a reception gazebo had been set up. "Ms. Lue, as per your instructions, we''ve set up the signing table here. Please forgive the setup. Right this way." "Signing anywhere is fine," Lue said, pointing to a man in his forties standing behind her.


    "Lovell, bring out the contract. Let''s get this done quickly so I can meet Mr. Ramsey."


    Vi was almost bursting with excitement.


    In fact, she was more impatient than Lue.


    She was eager to sign the contract and be partners with the Aldridges.


    If that happened, the struggling Lynches would rise again.


    Alger guided Lue and her team swiftly into the guest hall.


    The room was already set up with chairs for the signing ceremony.


    D


    22


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MOR


    Chapter 705 One Shouldn''t Be Too Arrogant


    81%


    #10 Free Coins


    Lue nced at the borate setup and sighed. "Mrs. Lynch, there''s no need for all this formality.


    "Our legal team has already reviewed the contract. There''s nothingplicated about it-just a simple investment," she said, her tone businesslike.


    "Let''s get it over with. Just sign here, and then I''ll sign, and we''re done. From now on, the Lynches will be in charge of managing all affairs in Southeast Aurientia for the Aldridges. You can report directly to Mr. Leon, President of the Aurientia Affairs Department." "Very well!" Vi eagerly grabbed the pen, signing her name under Alger''s guidance, then stamping it with the Lynch Group''s official seal.


    Her hands trembled as she held the contract.


    She knew that with today''s signature, the Lynches would soar to new heights.


    They would quickly be known as the most prestigious family in Brighton-and possibly the best family in Southeast Australia-even without the support of the Northlorn Residence.


    With the Aldridges as their ally, the Lynches'' rise to power was imminent.


    Lovell handed the pen to Lue, and Vi''s eyes darkened with a hidden malice.


    Just as Lue wrote the first letter of her name, Vi''s smile faded from her face.


    She said, "Ms. Lue, there''s something I need to tell you.


    "At our signing venue today, someone caused a huge disturbance. He killed three of our men."


    Lue immediately stopped writing. "Mrs. Lynch, what do you mean?"


    Vi said aggrievedly, "This sc*m stormed into our premises and tried to take my granddaughter away. He even imed that not even the Aldridges would scare him!"


    Lue''s eyes shed with anger, and she said, "The Aldridges offer the strongest protection to all our partners worldwide. Anyone who dares to challenge an ally of the Aldridges will be eradicated." Vi stood up excitedly and said, "Ms. Lue, you should finish signing the contract first. After that, I''ll take you to meet this arrogant man!


    "I mentioned you and the Aldridges to him. That man arrogantly said that if you or the Aldridges dared to challenge him, he would make sure you disappear from the face of the earth by tomorrow." Lue mmed the pen down on the table. She snapped, "Who dares to be so arrogant? Lovell, let''s go and meet him!"


    "Ms. Lue, please finish signing the contract," Vi said, shocked.


    "It doesn''t matter when we sign it!" Lue said coldly. "Anyone who dares to challenge us must learn what it means my family is untouchable!


    "First, deal with this arrogant fool, then we''ll sign the contract!"


    Vi hesitated briefly, ncing at the contract before nodding. "Alright, Ms. Lue, I''ll take you to him


    now."


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 705 One Shouldn''t Be Too Arrogant


    She turned to Alger and instructed, "Alger, keep an eye on these contracts. Ms. Lue will sign them when she''s finished with the issue. Make sure nothing happens to them. Have extra security stationed here!" "Yes, Mrs. Lynch!" Alger immediately called for ten bodyguards to guard the signing area, ensuring the contracts would remain safe.


    This wasn''t just any contract.


    It was the starting point for the birth of a future multi-billion-dor family.


    Guided by Vi, Lue quickly arrived at a small building at the southeast corner of the mansion.


    A crowd of people stood around the building.


    When the securities saw the Aldridges'' team approaching, they immediately cleared a path.


    "Make way! Ms. Lue ising!"


    Upon hearing the announcement, guests turned to look at Lue, whose stunning beauty was in full revtion under the midday sun. "So this is the heiress of the Aldridges-she''s so beautiful!"


    "She''s the world''s most stunning beauty!"


    "This is our first time seeing the heiress of the world''s number one family. Her grace and beauty are unmatched! She''s simply divine." "Huh? But does Ms. Lue seem angry?"


    7


    "Mrs. Lynch had probably told her about Robin. Looks like Robin''s about to get into big trouble today!"


    "No one can just provoke a superpower like the Aldridges!"


    "Sigh! People should really avoid being too arrogant."


    At that moment, everyone looked sympathetically at Robin.


    Under the dappled shadows of the trees, his tall figure seemed so lonely.


    Robin had been far too arrogant. There had been several times he could have backed down, but he chose to stay and challenge them.


    Would he dare to continue his arrogance now that the heiress of the world''s top family stood before him? Lue halted, her voice grim as she asked, "Mrs. Lynch, who is this arrogant person you''re talking about?"


    C

 The Deadly 706

    Chapter 706 Are You Sure the Aldridges Want to Provoke Me?


    Vi''s heart raced as she trembled with excitement, her body shivering in anticipation.


    She eagerly anticipated that the Aldridges'' bodyguards would immediately kill Robin.


    The image of Robin tragically killed under the attack of those ruthless bodyguards filled her with immense joy.


    The thought made her want tough uncontrobly.


    If she had the chance, she would ask Lue to let her be the one to deliver the final blow herself.


    Only then could she rid herself of this gnawing hatred.


    Today, Robin had full control over how things progressed in the Lynch Mansion.


    As the head of the Lynches, Vi was helpless and suffocating under his shadow.


    At her own birthday party, three lives had been lost, and she couldn''t even retaliate.


    It was the greatest disgrace her family had ever suffered.


    If they couldn''t kill Robin, the Lynches would never be able to lift their heads in the elite circles of Draconia.


    She had once thought that aligning with the Northlorn Residence would revive her family, but it turned out that not only Northlorn but other Royal Houses enjoyed watching the Lynches'' downfall. Moreover, Northlorn and Westeria Residences openly sided with Robin against them.


    The Lynches had fallen to their lowest point, seemingly beyond saving.


    Luckily, the Aldridges-the world''s wealthiest family-arrived like a rainstorm in the desert.


    Lue''s team arrived just when they needed help the most.


    A week ago, the Lynches received a surprising letter from the Aldridges, asking if they would like to be the Aldridges'' agents in Southeast Aurientia.


    The news of such a windfall puzzled the upper management of the Lynch Group.


    The Aldridges were a legendary superfamily, only whispered about in awe.


    Who could imagine an opportunity to work with them?


    Let alone be their representative in Southeast Aurientia?


    The letter went on to say that if the Lynches agreed, Lue, the Aldridges'' heiress, would personally lead the business team to Draconia to meet the Lynches. Such an offer seemed too good to be true.


    Adding to the oddity, the Aldridges'' Aurientia headquarters were in Qurgh and run by Leon


    The Aldridges had no need to establiet.


    Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 706 Are You Sure the Aldridges Want to Provoke Me?


    81%


    *10/Efes Coins


    The conditions were incredibly generous; everything lined up perfectly, and this threw the senior management of Lynch Group into doubt.


    Ny-nine percent of the time, lucky opportunities turned out to be traps or scams.


    And those who fall for them are often driven by greed or the desire for an easy gain.


    True businessmen knew that nothing in this world came without cost.


    There was no such thing as a high reward with no strings attached.


    it still, the offer was so alluring that the Lynch Group-on the edge of ruin-couldn''t help but consider


    What if the offer was real?


    What if they could truly partner with a giant like the Aldridges?


    If they seeded, the Lynch Group could rise to the pinnacle in Draconia.


    After days of intense discussions, the Lynch Group decided to send a public rtions team to meet with Lue''s business team.


    Two days ago, the public rtions team confirmed the legitimacy of the Aldridges'' offer.


    Originally, the Lynch Group nned to sign the contract in Autreynia, but the very next day, they received another letter from the Aldridges, Lue herself wasing to Brighton to sign the deal with them.


    ording to the original n, she wouldn''t arrive for another two days, but unexpectedly, she had already arrived today.


    Vi had thought that, in this situation, she would need to call on the Lynches'' final trump card, Steven, to deal with the arrogant Robin.


    However, she was still uncertain whether Steven would be sufficient to control the situation.


    After all, Steven had long withdrawn from the public eye.


    Everyone knew that Steven had turned into a living corpse after a serious illness many years ago.


    Calling on Steven was only ast resort.


    At least with Steven around, the Lynches would survive, but it wouldn''t stop Robin from continuing his arrogance.


    Now Lue''s timely arrival was a godsend.


    Vi wiped away her tears, muttering with joy, "We aren''t finished yet. Robin, you''ll be the one to die!"


    After asking, Lue noticed that Vi remained silent. She nced at her sideways and asked coldly, "Mrs. Lynch, who exactly is the one provoking my family?" 11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M R


    Chapter 706 Are You Sure the Aldridges Want to Provoke Me?


    81%


    *70/Free Coins


    That question jolted Vi with excitement. She quickly pointed in Robin''s direction and said, "It''s... it''s


    Startled. Zayn leaped back, swiftly attempting to pull Catherine away. ''Catherine, let''s go; someone''s going to die soon! Robin''s a fool-let him do his own thing!"


    "Shut up!" Catherine shoved Zayn away and took a few steps toward Robin. She dered, "I''m not afraid of the Aldridges! Even if they''re powerful, there''s a right and wrong to everything!


    If they''re rude and unreasonable, then let''s fight to the death! What''s the big deal?


    Grandpa always told us that deathes to us all, and it''s just a matter of time. Even if I die today, I''ll go out in style! I''m standing with Robin and Vera, no matter what happens-so long as we''re happy!" Catherine''s shout infuriated Lue. She asked angrily, "Mrs. Lynch, is that the girl?"


    After Lue raised the question, the bodyguards behind her quickly assumed a lethal stance.


    The Aldridges bodyguard team consisted of the highest-level assassins in the world, with sries in the


    billions.


    They were ssified into three levels, with level one being the highest.


    A level-one bodyguard from the Aldridges had once beenpared to the world''s top special forces by the most authoritative military review institution.


    One of them could eliminate 30 of the world''s best mercenaries in an hour.


    The bodyguards surrounding Luell''s best t


    were all from this elite level.


    Just a word from Lue, Catherine would be dead on the spot.


    "No, Ms. Lue." Vi shook her head and then pointed at Robin. "It''s him! The j*rk next to Ms. McKay! He''s the one who killed my grandchildren. He even threatened


    erase your family from this world!


    Lue followed Vi''s finger and froze.


    There, in the brilliant sunlight, was the tall, handsome silhouette of a man.


    The midday light bathed his figure, casting an almost magical glow around him.


    Lue grew panicked in the surreal glow...


    That silhouette was so familiar.


    It''s him?


    Could it be him?


    The man who had haunted her dreams.


    The one she couldn''t shake off her mind.


    That man had given her and her family a second chance.


    At that moment, the mansion was eerily silent.


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    80%


    Chapter 706 Are You Sure the Aldridges Want to Provoke Me?


    +10 Free Coins


    No one understood why the heiress of the world''s most powerful family was staring, frozen, in the dazzling light.


    Robin slowly turned around under the shade of the tree.


    The flickering light seemed to send waves of shock, anticipation, and tremors through everyone present.


    A light breeze lifted Robin''s thick, dark hair, and he flicked his sleeve before giving a brilliant smile.


    "Lue, are you sure your family wants to provoke me?"

 The Deadly 707

    Chapter 707 You Shouldn''t Offend Mr Ramsey "D''mn it!"


    This guy seemspletely out of his mind!


    What a reckless fool!


    To say something so utterly ridiculous...


    Are you sure you want to provoke me?"


    Robin''s statement stunned all the guests into silence.


    How ignorant did that guy have to be to say something so stupid?


    +10 Free Coins


    The Aldridges were not just any family-they''re the number one and the wealthiest family, with control over half of the world''s gold reserves.


    Their influence was so immense that more than 90 percent of their allies were world leaders or top figures in their respective nations.


    The familymands the most powerful aerial forces in the world, thergest fleet of aircraft carriers, and the highest-ranking missilemanders with thergest stockpile of nuclear warheads. The Aldridges'' reach stretches everywhere.


    If the Aldridges were ever threatened, just one word from Felix would turn any country or region into dust in an instant.


    Despite everything, Robin had the audacity to say something so reckless in front of Lue. This was the ultimate self-destruction.


    With the backing of several influential royal houses in Brighton, he could potentially have the strength o cause trouble with the Lynches.


    But standing in front of the Aldridges, he was nothing more than an ant.


    No matter how powerful a person is, they can''t take on nes, missiles, and the immensework of power that the Aldridges have.


    Everyone in the room could already imagine what would happen next with Lue.


    She would double over with hystericalughter, mocking Robin''s ignorance and arrogance.


    Lue,ughing, pointed at Robin and said, "My family wouldn''t even bother to nce at you. There''s not


    a single ce or nation in the world that is worthy of our attention. You should just die!"


    Zayn was still in shock and nearly copsed to the ground.


    He rushed to Catherine''s side and whispered urgently, "Catherine, we need to leave now. This guy''s lost his mind. He''s gone crazy. If we don''t leave, he''s going to drag our family down with him!" Catherine shot him a contemptuous look. She was too worn out to argue with him.


    The young woman wrapped her arm around Robin''s and nced at Vera, who had been clinging to Robin the whole time.


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    Chapter 707 You Shouldn''t Offend Mr Ramsey


    "Ms. Silva, are you afraid?"


    *70 Free Coins


    Vera smiled and shook her head. "As long as I''m with Robin, I''m not afraid of anything. These crises are always so thrilling and exciting! Being by his side, even death is worth it!" "Good! Vera, I''m liking you more and more!" Catherine seemed to have found a kindred spirit and began exchanging excited remarks with Vera.


    Robin released his grip on his arm and drew himself away. "Since you two are getting along so well, you should hug it out."


    Wendy secretly stole a nce at Lue and her bo


    in the distance.


    Observing Catherine''s careless actions, she whispered softly, "Cherine, you''re insane!" I can''t believe


    you''re still talking about men in this situation!"


    Catherine shook her head and said, "I''m not out of my mind! Life''s meant to be lived freely. If you constantly choose against your heart, always bending your "Hahaha!" Kimberly suddenly burst outughing. "Catheres to others, it''s better to just end it all."


    I just realized you''re a bit of a fool. Hahaha!


    Eithan, terrified, quickly covered her mouth. "Kimberly, do you have a death wish? The biggest regret I have today is bringing you here!"


    Before Lue could even react, Vera stepped in front of Robin. She said, "Ms. Lue, this whole thing started because of me.


    "If you want to stand up for the Lynches, I''ll take the fall for


    Din."


    Catherine wasn''t backing down either. "I''ve already killed someone here. If you want to take out your anger on me, I''m ready!


    "If the Aldridges don''t care about right or wrong and want to get involved in this mess, we''ll fight to the end!"


    Zayn, watching Catherine''s actions, nearly broke down in despair.


    Fight till the end?


    What do we have to face them with?


    "Catherine! Stop being reckless! You''re going to destroy the whole Westeria Residence!"


    Catherine continued walking toward Lue, holding Vera''s hand. "I handle my own business, so shut up! Our family can''t afford to lose face!


    "Outrageous! How dare you insult the Aldridges?" One of Lue''s bodyguards took a step forward and was ready to strike.


    Lue kicked the bodyguard''s leg and said, "You''re the one being impudent! How dare you disrespect Mr. Ramsey? I''ll deal you now!"


    She then pulled a dagger from another bodyguard''s waist and stabbed the same bodyguard in the thigh. The bodyguard clutched his bleeding leg in confusion and asked, "Ms. Lue, did I do something wrong?"


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 707 You Shouldn''t Offend Mr Ramsey


    Lue coldlymanded. "Kneel! Apologize to Mr. Ramsey!


    80%


    *10 Free Coins


    "If you disrespect Mr. Ramsey again, I''ll have you killed right here!"


    The bodyguard hesitated but immediately knelt. "Sorry, Mr. Ramsey!"


    As Catherine and Vera approached Lue, they found themselves in a state of shock.


    What was happening?


    Once again, the situation took an unexpected turn in the final moments.


    Vera nearly cried out in joy. She eximed, "I knew it! My hero could never fall!"


    Catherine waspletely confused. She turned around and looked at Robin, who remained calm andposed as ever. She became more captivated by him.


    What a dashing man!


    Even when boasting, he did so with such elegance and dominance.


    The guests were all dumbfounded.


    This ending was unpredictable.


    How powerful must Robin be to make the Aldridges'' heiress show such humility and reverence?


    Vi, dazed, almost tripped over herself. She stammered, "Ms. Lue, y-you must be mistaken, right?" "Shut up!" Lue barked. "You old fool, today you nearly ruined the Aldridges! If you ever disrespect Mr. Ramsey again, I won''t hesitate to destroy the Lynches!" "Ughhh!" Vi staggered back in fear.


    Today''s events had been nothing short of terrifying.


    Every hope had been turned upside down, every expectation shattered.


    Her heart was nearly out of her chest from the shock.


    But still, she wasn''t ready to give up. With a deep breath, she asked, "Ms. Lue, what are you afraid of? Is there anyone in this world who dares to challenge your family?"


    "You have no right to question me!" Lue said coldly. "Mrs. Lynch, the contract between our family is now


    void!"


    Vi''s heart sank to the freezing point, and she asked, "What do you mean? Ms. Lue, w-what have I done wrong?"


    "You were mistaken for offending Mr. Ramsey!" Lue sighed coldly.


    Without Mr. Ramsey, my family would no longer exist in this world!


    elsepares!


    "Mr. Ramsey is the most honored friend of the Aldridges, no one "Even if he ordered our family to disappear from the Earth, we would follow hismand without


    D


    Chapter 707 You Shouldn''t Offend Mr Ramsey


    hesitation, destroying ourselves if needed!


    "Sorry, Robin. I didn''t know you were here." Lue suddenly dashed toward Robin like a little girl, throwing herself into his arms. "Please don''t be upset at me."


    1


    80%


    +10 Free Coins


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 708 He Will Eventually Soar as a Hero

 The Deadly 708

    +10 Free Coins


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec


    Chapter 708 He Will Eventually Soar as a Hero


    Chapter 708 He Will Eventually Soar as a Hero


    80%


    +10-Free Coins


    Catherine nced back in the direction that Lue had run from, her eyes widening in surprise.


    Before her stood the scene she hadn''t expected.


    Lue had rushed up to Robin and wrapped her arms around him tightly.


    It was like the embrace of lovers reunited after a long separation-passionate, urgent, and full of excitement.


    Catherine couldn''t help but notice Lue''s model-like figure; her shape was wless, as if sculpted by the gods.


    Her beauty was unparalleled under the dazzling sunlight.


    Frustration bubbled up in Catherine, and she stomped her foot in anger.


    Her eyes, once sharp and lively, now shimmered with resentment as she muttered under her breath. "Again? Really? Why is he hugging another woman? What is it with them? It drives me crazy!


    "This always happens; it always leaves a hollow feeling inside, like a cat''s ws scraping at my heart. It''s so frustrating!"


    She stood there fuming for a while, her face flushed with anger. But gradually, she calmed herself down. "Well, I guess this guy really is charming. Sigh! Why do I have such good taste in men? Love truly is the source of all misery." Vera noticed Catherine''s sour mood. She covered her mouth andughed softly. "Catherine, what''s got you so upset? I just realized something-I think you have fallen in love with Robin."


    "Yeah, I''ve never denied it. I do like him, b-but he just doesn''t seem to feel the same way about me." Catherine''s eyes lost their luster, her voice trailing off.


    Vera whispered, "To be honest, Robin has always treated me like a brother."


    "Then why are you always sticking around him?" Catherine looked at Vera in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with that? As long as I''m happy being with him, that''s enough." Vera said gleefully, "He''s a legendary hero who''s going to conquer the world. How could women and emotions hold him down?


    "If that''s true, perhaps I wouldn''t like him after all.


    "I like his arrogance and his defiance-that air of being above everyone. He''s so incredibly amazing


    "I just want to be that woman who admires him, watching him from afar as he soars through life." "Huh?" Catherine bit her lip.


    "Oh, I get it now. You like him, but you prefer to admire him from a distance, seeing him in all his glory.


    "As long as I can be with him, that''s happiness, because he will eventually be the hero who soars across the sky.


    "However, I still long for him to treat me better!"


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 708 He Will Eventually Soar as a Hero


    80%


    +12 Free Coins


    Zayn, on the verge of making his escape, abruptly stopped. He stared at the bizarre turn of events, still trying to wrap his head around it all.


    "Is this... really happening?" He muttered to himself, rubbing his eyes furiously, trying to make sense of what was happening before him. "Did Ms. Lue have an ambiguous rtionship with Robin?


    D*mn it! That b*stard''s in the spotlight again.


    "Why does this always happen to him? Why the hell don''t I ever get any of this luck?"


    Zayn continued grumbling under his breath.


    Elliott pursed his lips and said in contempt, "You''ll never reach his level, not in this life.


    "You don''t even have half the guts your sister has, Zayn. Aren''t you embarrassed?"


    Zayn shot Elliott a re. He said, "I''m not discussing that ridiculous topic with you! Mr. Maverick, what do you think of today''s events?" Maverick shook his head and said, "Mr. Ramsey is unfathomable. He''s not someone we can begin to understand."


    Wendy, still shocked by Robin''s actions, looked at the scene of Robin holding Lue in his arms with disbelief. She asked, "What is going on here?


    "How does Robin keep getting involved in these incredible situations? Who would''ve thought that the Aldridge heiress would be his confidante?


    "Look at the way Lue is with him-if Robin asked the Aldridges for anything, they''d probably give it to him without a second thought! That''s impressive!" Kimberly, enviously shaking her head. She sighed and said, "He''s the ultimate man! No wonder Vera and Catherine are so obsessed with him. I''m starting to fall for him too! "I need to think carefully about how I can catch up to her!"


    Trent raised an eyebrow and said, "I don''t think you''ll be able to. The Southmere Residence and Robin will have some issues to work out in the future."


    In the distance, Vi had regained herposure.


    After all, she was from a top-tier family.


    With decades of experience leading the Lynches, she was well-practiced in keeping her cool.


    Though she couldn''t bepared to someone who remained unfazed in the dangerous situation, she still managed to stay calm amidst this unexpected turn of events. She coldly gazed at Lue''s retreating figure and said to Alger, "Are you sure that woman is really Lue from the Aldridges? Could she be a fake?"


    Alger, trembling slightly, replied, "Mrs. Lynch, please lower your voice.


    5


    22


    Thu, 2


    Chapter 708 He Will Eventually Soar as a Hero


    80%


    *10 Free Coins


    "This information came from Draconia''s Foreign Affairs office. There''s a team of nearly 30 bodyguards outside the mansion, stationed there to ensure her safety. "Draconia''s upper echelons wouldn''t dare to overlook her arrival.


    "After all, she''s the Aldridge heiress.


    "The higher-ups are taking her visit very seriously. How could she be an imposter?


    "The officials are personally handling her visit; she''s definitely the real deal.


    Then... how is this situation even possible?" Vi''s face darkened in thought.


    Alger wiped the sweat from his forehead. He said, "I don''t understand it either, Mrs. Vi. I didn''t know Ms. Lue had this kind of rtionship with Robin."


    Vi red at Robin in the distance and muttered, "Send our elite bodyguards to deal with this!"


    Robin gently pulled away from Lue''s tight embrace and shook his head. He said, "Alright, this is a misunderstanding, so I won''t pursue it any further. I''ve got other matters to attend to. Take your team and leave now." Lue looked at Robin''s expressionless face, her voice trembling slightly. "Mr. Ramsey, are you upset me? The partnership between our family was just a coincidence.


    with


    "You know, the reason I set up a Southeast Aurientia branch in Draconia was so I could see you every day. Otherwise, I had no reason toe here.


    "I specifically requested this from Felix.


    Everything I''ve done has been for you.


    "The Southeast Aurientia branch is of no importance to the Aldridges."


    Robin shrugged, still expressionless. "Let''s drop this. I have other things to do. Take your team and leave


    now."


    "I... Lue tried to exin further. She said, "Mr. Ramsey, do you need me to...


    (0


    "Do you think I need your family to intervene for me?"


    "Understood." Lue turned and walked away without dy.


    As she passed by Vi, she coldly remarked, "Mrs. Lynch, my family will remember this."


    A group of onlookers watched in awe as Lue led her team and bodyguards out of Lynch Mansion. Everyone was stunned.


    The Aldridge heiress was as meek as a kitten in front of Robin. It was truly unbelievable.


    Outside the mansion, nearly 100 vehicles followed Lue as she left.


    Robin''s phone buzzed with a new message.


    ""Mr. Ramsey, can we meet when you''re done? Here''s my address."


    5


    22


    Kiss


    KIKA


    t


    80%


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 709 Never Push a Man to

 The Deadly 709

    Chapter 709 Never Push a Man to Desperation


    Robin stared at the message Lue had sent, understanding her intentions.


    +10 Free Coins


    August 8th was her birthday, but more crucially, it was the day the blood curse would take its toll.


    If the root of the curse wasn''t eradicated, Lue would cough up blood and die on that day.


    Everyone has a strong will to survive, and Lue was no exception.


    Especially as the heiress of the world''s wealthiest family.


    In the prime of her youth and the sole heiress to the Aldridges, her life had just begun.


    How could she bear to leave this vibrant world behind?


    The Aldridges wanted a sessor, and Lue wanted to survive this looming, insurmountable crisis. Her only hope now rested on Robin''s aid.


    As Lue and her group departed, the tension in the mansion grew thick once again.


    Ten imposing bodyguards, led by the head butler, stormed into the room.


    The guests inside the mansion nced in astonishment at the ten strange-looking elite bodyguards.


    At first nce, their appearances and attire seemed typical of ordinary bodyguards.


    But on a second look, one could feel a chilling aura of death emanating from them.


    Even from a distance, the oppressive presence of these men made everyone feel an unnerving chill.


    Fot


    years, rumors had circted about the Lynches having a team of mysterious shadow guards made up of extraordinary fighters hired at great expense from martial societies.


    The family kept these warriors hidden within the mansion as theirst line of defense.


    No one had ever seen them before, until today when Vi revealed them to the public-clearly preparing for a final, desperate stand.


    A trapped beast would fight ferociously!


    After all, the Lynches had once been the most powerful family in Brighton, reigning for 20 years.


    Under the harsh midday sun, Vi''s eyes burned with fury.


    She struck her cane forcefully against the ground, pointing it directly at Robin.


    "Kid! At this point, me and my family have nothing more to say to you." Vi spat.


    "I''ll admit you''re impressive! Stronger than any of those noble heirs I''ve encountered!


    "Vera is my granddaughter. I arranged for Vera to marry into Northlorn Residence, and I won''t deny that I had my own selfish reasons for doing so.


    "My family is powerful, and in order to survive and thrive, we can''t afford the luxuries of freedom like ordinary families. Everyone in this family must bear the weight of the family''s honor and shame!


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    80%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 709 Never Push a Man to Desperation


    "This is their fate, one they cannot escape.


    "There is nothing in this world that is owed to anyone, nor is anything obtained without cost!


    "Since they enjoy the resources, honor, and protection of the family, they must bear the weight and burdens of the family!


    "They can''t have their freedom, love, or easy life!


    "Every action they take must serve the family''s interests!


    Of course, the family never raised Vera, so expecting her to shoulder this burden is unreasonable. You could say our family has long since removed her!


    "I understand your anger, Robin. The servants made a mistake and Vera was wronged. I can understand you seeking justice. But don''t forget, the Lynches have already paid a price-three lives lost!" The guests nodded in agreement.


    Vi was the true person in charge of the Lynches. She spoke with such authority, acknowledging her family''s mistakes without denying her responsibility.


    But what was she trying to imply for herst sentence?


    No one could guess.


    Looking at Vi and her ten bodyguards, everyone spected that the situation would likely end in a final, decisive showdown-a deadly struggle to the end.


    A cornered beast is the most dangerous opponent, after all.


    With no ce to retreat, the fight bes a battle to the death.


    In such a situation, the desperate resolve of someone willing to fight until the very end might instantly overwhelm even the most powerful.


    The guests all turned their attention to Robin.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and asked, "You mean, you want me to give you an exnation?"


    Vi took a deep breath, forcing down the rising tide of fury.


    "I don''t need your exnation. My family is at fault, and the matter ends here. I''ll let you and Vera go. We won''t pursue you further," she stated, her tone steady yet icy.


    A gasp swept through the mansion.


    Is Vi truly letting go of Robin and Vera and sparing thempletely?


    The Lynches truly were one of Brighton''s top families, showing great dignity and wisdom.


    They knew when to advance and when to retreat.


    If they had continued to press for more, the situation would have only worsened.


    Vi was the head of a prominent family who had weathered many storms.


    80%


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 709 Never Push a Man to Desperation


    +10 Free Coins


    She knew how to curb her anger and protect the family''s interests in the face of the dangerous situation. Such a decision would be epted without question.


    Leave each other a way out, so things wouldn''t get too embarrassing when they cross paths in the future.


    Everyone thought Robin would agree with Vi''s request.


    A wise sage once said, "A besieged army must leave a way out, and one should not force a cornered enemy." The wise always know when to make the right decision.


    It''s best to give the enemy an escape route, even when victory is certain.


    Never corner someone with no way out, even when you have absolute power.


    At this point, the smartest move for Robin was to ept Vi''s offer and walk away with Vera.


    With Vi''s words spoken, everyone''s gaze shifted to Robin, waiting for his decision.


    His choice would determine how today''s conflict would end.


    Robin gave a faint smile and said, "Your family doesn''t need to exin yourself, but I need you to give Vera an exnation."


    The room fell silent at his words.


    This was a stance that showed nopromise.


    The Lynches had made concessions, yet Robin was not backing down.


    Many of the older guests shook their heads in disdain. "This kid is too young, too stubborn, and too inexperienced in strategy!


    "Even at their worst, the Lynches are one of Draconia''s most prestigious families.


    "Not to mention, Mr. Steven is a national hero of Draconia!


    "Though he''s been bedridden for years, almost like a corpse, his influence is still powerful!


    "If Robin truly pushes too far, the top officials in Draconia might intervene!"


    Vi''s face darkened as she pointed her cane at Robin. She dered, "Young man, my family has already lost three lives. What more do you want from us?


    "Think carefully. If you keep pushing, it''ll only lead to destruction for everyone.


    Robin ignored her words, unfazed, and continued, "Within two hours, transfer 50% of the Lynch Group''s shares to Vera''s name. Otherwise, I''ll dismantle your family, and you can make preparations for your own funeral."


    In an instant, the space fell silent, as if plunged into hell.


    Robin was unyielding.


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR.


    80%


    +19 Free


    Coins


    Chapter 709 Never Push a Man to Desperation


    Vi snorted coldly and said, "You think that aside from Northlorn Residence and the Aldridges, we have no other cards to y? Alger, bring out Steven!


    "Let''s see who dares to act arrogantly in front of Draconia''s national hero!"


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MOR


    Chapter 710 The National Hero

 The Deadly 710

    Chapter 710 The National Hero


    80%


    +10 Free Coins


    Alger immediately led two bodyguards toward a small building on the northeast side of the Lynch Mansion.


    The air in the mansion grew thick with tension.


    The grand mansion, bathed in blinding sunlight and surrounded by a chilly breeze, was eerily still.


    Only a few startled birds flitted nervously in the distance, their chaotic movements breaking the silence.


    This magnificent mansion, so beautifully picturesque, now felt vast, deste, unsettling, and barren.


    After the brief shock, the guests began to murmur in hushed tones.


    "Steven is the real backbone of the Lynches!"


    "Without him, where would the once Brighton''s most prestigious family be?"


    "The military leadership of Draconia once honored Steven and the older generation, like Martin and the others, as national heroes and high-ranking officers. He is one of the few senior officers left in the country! "A man of his stature is not someone whom anyone can simply insult!"


    "If Vi calls Steven out, even Robin, no matter how capable, wouldn''t dare to act recklessly in front of a national hero."


    Vera listened to the surrounding discussions and suddenly felt uneasy.


    She knew exactly how powerful Steven''s position in Draconia was.


    Vera wasn''t worried about the tragic fate that might happen to her, but if Robin stubbornly shed with Draconia''s higher-ups for her sake, she couldn''t bear to see that.


    She quickly walked over to Robin and whispered, "Robin, let''s go. I don''t want you to be targeted by them because of this petty matter. I''m fine; I don''t need all that money."


    Robin smiled faintly and said, "Since it''s already begun, we should be patient and see how it unfolds. Perhaps there will be unexpected gains."


    Vera looked up into Robin''s calm, untroubled eyes. Everything about him wasposed and serene, and her previously panicked heart suddenly calmed. She nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll follow your lead."


    Catherine looked at Robin, hesitating.


    If Robin was only dealing with people like Vi and the others from the martial society, she wouldn''t have been concerned.


    But Steven was a decorated national hero.


    How would Robin handle this?


    22


    80%


    L


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 710 The National Hero


    +30 Free Coins


    Even though Steven had be a living corpse, unable to speak or sense anything, simply sitting there, he was an immovable giant. This was the true reason the Lynches, despite their decline, still stood firm among the five great families of Brighton.


    Steven was the family''s greatest reliance within Draconia.


    Just as Catherine was about to approach Robin and try to reason with him, Zayn suddenly rushed to her side and grabbed her arm. Catherine, please-I beg you-stop this. When Ms. Lue came earlier, I almost had a heart attack!


    "Now, Mr. Steven is really being called out. If Robin keeps pushing, no one will be able to save him!


    "Robin has already gone far enough today. He doesn''t care about his life anymore, but we shouldn''t keep getting involved.


    "Don''t you know who Steven Lynch is?


    "He''s a national hero and military veteran!


    "Even grandpa would treat him with the utmost respect.


    "Robin has gone mad. He''s picking fights with anyone he meets. He''s like a rabid dog!


    "Do you believe he would dare to challenge Steven?


    "He''s insane! We can''t be like him. Our family has a title!


    "If you keep siding with him, even if the higher-ups don''t punish us, we''ll lose their trust and be pushed to the sidelines!


    "Steven has done outstanding things for the country.


    "Robin, that fool doesn''t know his own ce. If he touches Mr. Steven, it would offend the entire nation!" Catherine didn''t argue with her brother. She simply bit her lip and whispered, "I know. Of course I do. "But I should still make an effort to speak with him. At least, let''s not leave immediately.


    "I believe Robin will handle this correctly, bncing right and wrong."


    Even though she said this, she still didn''t know how Robin would deal with the Lynches'' ultimate trump


    card.


    Maverick hesitated, also uncertain.


    He didn''t want Robin to miss out on the chance to lead the elite team in the international tournament due to this issue.


    Ithe mishandled this situation and angered the higher-ups, Robin would certainly lose his position as themander in the uing tournament.


    If that happened, all their previous tournament ns would be shattered.


    80%


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec M


    Chapter 710 The National Hero


    +10 Free Coins


    Thinking this, Maverick stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Mr. Ramsey. I think it''s best to stop now.


    "If Ms. Silva still feels wronged, afterward, we can pressure the major Royal Houses to get the Lynches to make appropriatepensations."


    Robin nced at Maverick and snorted. "Do I need you to teach me how to do things? Move out of my way!"


    Maverick was immediately silenced.


    He realized he had overstepped.


    A man like Robin didn''t need anyone to give him advice on how to handle things.


    Zayn shook his head, looking at Maverick''s awkward expression. He said, "Mr. Maverick, he''s so stubborn. No matter how much you try to persuade him, it won''t work." Maverick took a deep breath and looked at Elliott and Trent standing nearby.


    "Mr. Chandler and Mr. Baxter, you know Mr. Ramsey better than I do. Don''t you think it''s time to talk to him? Things have already gone too far; it''s time topromise." Trent shook his head and said, "It''s not your problem, so of course, you just want everyone to get along.


    "There''s a saying: if you haven''t suffered, don''t tell others to be good. If you''ve suffered, you may not be able to remain kind-hearted.


    "You''re not Ms. Silva, nor are you Mr. Ramsey. How do you know the best approach to handle the problem?"


    Maverick shook his head in silence.


    Elliott scoffed coldly and said, "If it were you, you might have handled it more aggressively!"


    As everyone spected how Robin would face Steven, Alger appeared again.


    He rushed toward them, carrying an armchair with two bodyguards.


    A man around 60 years old followed behind them.


    A military nket covered the armchair, and an elderly, frail many in it.


    His thin, withered face was covered in white hair, and his eyes closed tight.


    This was Steven, Draconia''s decorated national hero.


    He was carried to the open grounds in front of the mansion.


    The heirs of the Royal Houses immediately fell silent, standing respectfully to the side.


    They inherited this etiquette from their forefather.


    Whenever a national hero or any other heroic figure was present, they had to show 120% respect.


    11:42 Thu, 5 Dec MR


    80%


    Chapter 710 The National Hero


    Free Coins


    People like Steven gave their lives and blood to create this peacefulnd, enabling others to enjoy the present happiness.


    At this moment, the mansion was eerily quiet and solemn.


    Everyone gazed at Steven, who had long lost consciousness.


    More than ten years ago, Steven had fallen into aa, unable to wake up.


    Rumors had spread that he had passed away, but Vi had repeatedly assured everyone that Steven was still alive, though in a state of recuperation.


    Once Steven was settled, Vi looked up at Robin and asked, "Young man, what kind of exnation do you want from us? You can tell Mr. Steven about it."

 The Deadly 711

    10:37 Fri, Dec 6 G G


    Chapter 71 1s He Going to Strike Steven?


    Chapter 711 Is He Going to Strike Steven?


    The mansion fell into an immediate silence. 6.72%


    Not long ago, the guests had been quietly specting about how Robin would handle the group of people gathered around Steven. All eyes were now fixed on hi Everyone was waiting for Robin to make his final decision.


    What Robin chose in this moment would determine the oue of everything that had led up to this. Would he take a step back, seeking peace, or would he persist in his stubbornness to the point of self- destruction?


    It was a decision that demanded the utmost caution.


    Vera''s heart raced in her chest, her breath quickening.


    She grasped Robin''s arm tightly, her fingers digging into him, wishing desperately to remain by his side forever.


    How she longed for a life where she could always be by his side, free from the turmoil of the world.


    She simply wanted to live a quiet life with the man she loved, content and at peace.


    But s, she had no control of the situation.


    She couldn''t understand why, even though she had no ties to the Lynches, she had been drawn into their endless web of disputes and frustrations.


    It had dragged Robin into their conflicts, forcing them to face this bloody choice.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to stop Robin from doing anything.


    She knew that every decision he made was the right one.


    Whether he chose to live or to meet his end with resolve, she would stand by him, unwavering.


    From the day she met Robin, her fate had been intertwined with his.


    Without him, her life might have been even worse than it was today.


    His arrival had brought meaning and hope back into her world.


    What broke her heart, though, was that Robin had to face this painful choice because of her.


    She nced up at the elderly figure in the armchair, bathed in sunlight, looking frail and near death.


    It felt like a knife had pierced her heart.


    Was this truly the man who had imprisoned her mother in their home, forcing her into desperation? Since she was a child, she had seen her grandfather as the viin.


    III


    s


    ould handle the group of people.


    ything that had led up to this.


    ornness to the point of self-


    perately to remain by his side


    the turmoil of the world..


    at peace.


    Chapter 711 Is He Going to Strike Steven?


    Her mother''s life had been destroyed by this man.


    He had shattered her hopes and dreams for a better future.


    She had hated that old man for many years..


    Vera had countless dreams in which she held a sharp knife and stabbed chest.


    She wanted to avenge her mother.


    She once aspired to purge the world of self-centered, elderly men such


    Back then, she had felt nothing but hatred for the Lynches and for her


    But now, as she gazed at the frail old man, all that hatred had disappear


    She had let go of all her smallints and past regrets. The man bel corpse.


    Vera shook her head, letting out a sigh.


    Life was so short, so fleeting, and yet many had failed to understand it.


    Why had people fought so fiercely for wealth, engaging in death-defyin harm to each other in the name of family honor?


    she had been drawn into their


    choice.


    by him, unwavering.


    ice because of her.


    oking frail and near death.


    rcing her into desperation?


    After everything, only a few family members remained, and many deste home was all that remained.


    had:


    Why bother, even if the Lynches were the richest family in thend?) Vincent, standing among the crowd, was trembling with emotion, his


    It had been over ten years since he hadst seen his father.


    In his memories, his father had been strong and jovial.


    Even in his old age, his father had remained vigorous, quick on his feet,


    He had seen his father''s face countless times in this very mansion.


    Vincent had been proud of having such a great father.


    However, after his mother''s death, he never saw the powerful man agair


    After so many years, he never imagined that his once-strong father wou body.


    Where was the powerful figure he had once been?


    Over the years, Vincent had asked Vi many times what his father had wanted to visit him. 10:37 Fri, Dec 6


    Chapter 711 Is He Going to Strike Steven?


    But each time, Vi had made excuses to avoid the situation.


    Over a decadeter, his father was unconscious and turned into an old shell of his former self.


    Vincent looked at the old man slumped in the armchair, and his emotions spiraled out of control. He broke down in tears.


    "Dad, how could you have changed like this?" He cried out.


    With a loud thud, Vincent copsed to his knees.


    The sound of his wailing struck a chord with everyone present.


    The Lynches had been in decline ever since Steven had withdrawn from public life, slowly deteriorating to the point of near copse.


    Vincent''s cries only made the atmosphere more sorrowful, amplifying the sense of despair hanging over the Lynches.


    Vi sneered coldly and urged, "Get up; you''re embarrassing yourself.


    "Even if our family is bound to doom, I will not allow you to make us look weak! Stand up!"


    Her sharpmand silenced Vincent''s weeping.


    She then red at Robin, her eyes cold and menacing. "You have a request? If so, ask Steven directly! "If you''re too cowardly to speak, then get on your knees and apologize to us. I''ll let you go!" Vi''s furious voice echoed ominously through the mansion.


    All eyes turned toward Robin, some filled with mocking amusement.


    Robin had put himself in an incredibly difficult position.


    This was hard for him to walk away.


    If he had left when Vi had first offered him the chance, it would have been a graceful departure.


    But now, refusing to kneel before Steven and beg for forgiveness would leave no room for resolution. Robin ignored Vi''s taunting and turned his gaze to Steven, whoy lifeless in the armchair. There was a fire of rage burning in Robin''s eyes.


    A minute passed.


    Robin still hadn''t said a word or made a move.


    Two minutes, three minutes...


    Finally, five minutester, Vi could no longer contain her fury.


    "Are you finding it difficult to kneel before the Lynches and ask for forgiveness? What is your game!


    Chapter 711 Is He Going to Strike Steven?


    "You were so brave when I let you go before! Now look at you, trapped in this situation, unable to move forward or back.


    "Hmph! Do you think my family is easy to trample on?


    "Back then, I let you leave with Vera because I was maganimous, too kind-hearted to stoop to your level.


    "Now that Steven is here, you better beg for our forgiveness. If you don''t ask for our forgiveness, we will never spare you. And I''ll bring you to the high court in Draconia!


    "With Steven''s national hero status, I could have you executed without a second thought!"


    Robin didn''t respond to Vi.


    Instead, he walked slowly toward Steven, his eyes locked on the frail body, the weary face, and the dark aura swirling on his forehead.


    Step by step, Robin moved closer to Steven.


    "What''s he going to do?" Someone whispered.


    "Look at his eyes-there''s killing intent in them. Is he going to attack Steven?"


    "No way!"


    The Imperial Guard will arrive quickly and arrest Mr. Steven immediately if he dares to touch him. He''s as good as dead!"


    "Could he really be going to apologize to Steven?"


    "Of course."


    "If he doesn''t kneel and beg for forgiveness, there''s no way he''s getting out of this today."


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics.


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics

 The Deadly 712

    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics.


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics


    15 Free Cons


    Two guards immediately stepped forward, blocking Robin''s path. "Mr. Ramsey, please stop!" they demanded.


    Robin halted. His face was impassive as he looked at the frail old man lying in the armchair, barely clinging to life. A suffocating silence permeated the mansion.


    Everyone turned their gaze toward Robin, waiting for the proud man to kneel in submission.


    But two minutes passed, and Robin remained standing unmoving. He faced Steven, showing no sign of yielding. "What is he doing?"


    "Is it so difficult to kneel and apologize to an elder whos contributed so much to the country?


    "Maybe he has other ns?"


    The guests watching had already begun to murmur among themselves.


    Many people enjoyed the drama.


    They relished seeing others bow down in humility and took pleasure in others'' misfortune.


    But Robin didn''t kneel. He remained as steadfast as a mountain, standing before Steven.


    "You brat!" Vi hissed, her cane pointing usingly at Robin. "What do you think you''re doing, standing there instead of kneeling?


    "Get on your knees and apologize to Steven now!


    "Otherwise, you won''t be leaving the premises alive!"


    "Is that so?" Robin sneered, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands casually.


    ""Mrs. Lynch, why don''t you ask Steven if he''ll make me kneel?"


    The guests frozen in shock at his words.


    Is Robin talking nonsense, or was he just being unreasonable?


    If he''s being unreasonable in such a situation, then that''s utterly beneath him.


    But if he''s not being unreasonable, then this is simply making trouble for the sake of it! Steven had been in aa for over a decade-how could he possibly speak?


    Vi snorted, banging her cane on the floor in frustration.


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics


    a


    Two guards immediately stepped forward, blocking Robin''s path. "Mr. Ramsey, please stop!" they demanded. Robin halted. His face was impassive as he looked at the frail old man lying in the armchair, barely clinging to life.


    A suffocating silence permeated the mansion.


    Everyone turned their gaze toward Robin, waiting for the proud man to kneel in submission.


    But two minutes passed, and Robin remained standing unmoving. He faced Steven, showing no sign of yielding. "What is he doing?"


    "Is it so difficult to kneel and apologize to an elder who''s contributed so much to the country?"


    "Maybe he has other ns?"


    The guests watching had already begun to murmur among themselves.


    Many people enjoyed the drama.


    They relished seeing others bow down in humility and took pleasure in others'' misfortune.


    But Robin didn''t kneel. He remained as steadfast as a mountain, standing before Steven.


    "You brat!" Vi hissed, her cane pointing usingly at Robin. "What do you think you''re doing, standing there instead of kneeling! "Get on your knees and apologize to Steven now


    "Otherwise, you won''t be leaving the premises alive!


    "Is that so?" Robin sneered, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands casually.


    "Mrs. Lynch, why don''t you ask Steven if he''ll make me kneel


    The guests frozen in shock at his words.


    is Robin talking nonsense, or was he just being unreasonable?


    If he''s being unreasonable in such a situation, then that''s utterly beneath him.


    But if he''s not being unreasonable, then this is simply making trouble for the sake of it!


    Steven had been aa for over a decade-how could he possibly speak?


    Vi norted, banging her cane on the floor in frustration


    0:37 Fri Dec 6 G


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics


    45 Five Come


    "You brat! What nonsense are you saying? Steven has been unconscious for years; how could he speak?


    If you think you can keep stalling with such tricks, we use our power and influence to report you to the higher-ups in Draconia!


    "If you have any sense, kneel and apologize to us immediately!"


    Robin nced over at the man in his fifties standing beside Steven, a cold smile on his face.


    "Mrs. Lynch, if I manage to get Mr. Steven to speak, do you think he''ll make you kneel?"


    "Nonsense! Kid, what nonsense are you spouting?!" Vi suddenly shuddered.


    "Enough!" Vi shuddered with fury. "Steven has been bedridden for years. He cannot speak!


    "The doctor standing next to him. Dr. Shaw, is a renowned physician! To put it inly, his medical skills. are superior even to those of the current president of the Holistic Medicine Associations, "For over ten years, Dr. Shaw has been the one to care for Steven. If it weren''t for him, Steveh, would have died.


    "If a renown doctor like Dr. Shaw cannot save my Steven, and yet you dare im you can get him to speak? Do you think everyone is a fool?"


    Robin pointed at Samael Shaw and said. That old man is a beast.


    "If it weren''t for him, Mr. Steven might still be able to talk, maybe even recover, and get back to doing something useful. "With him around. Mr. Steven will die not even knowing how you all-these beasts-brought about his demise." "Brat! You''re talking nonsense!" Samael roared, pointing a finger at Robin


    "My medical skills are unparalleled! How dare you use me of ruining Mr. Steven? Are you willing to bet your life on it?" "You''re the beast here. I don''t bet with beasts" Robin shook his head, a mockingugh escaping his lips.


    "You talk nonsense, yet you don''t even dare to bet with me, and still you dare to act recklessly!"


    Robin shook his head again. He said. "It''s not that I''m scared, it''s that I won''t bet with a beast like you.


    "Betting with a beast means you''re always a loser.


    "Win, and you''re worse than a beast Tie, and you''re no different than one. Lose, and you''re beneath a beast.


    "Understand now why I won''t bet with you?


    "But not betting doesn''t mean I won''t act


    With those words, Robin swiftly moved around the guards and pped his hand onto Steven''s chest


    24


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Thetics.


    Steven''s emaciated body instantly lifted from the chair before falling back down with a violent spurt of blood


    A gasp of horror erupted in the mansion.


    Robin had lost his mind! He was crazy!


    He was attacking a man who resembled a living corpse


    This was beyond brutal!


    The guests were in shock, watching in stunned silence flurry of whispers spreading through the crowd.


    Zayn shook his head. "This is shameless, absolutely shameless How could he attack an unconscious Steven? This is inhumane, downright inhumanc!


    "Catherine, you absolutely can''t keep following Robin''s nonsense! If this gets out, the whole world will condemn him! This is no longer something a human would do!"


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Steven, his head awkwardly tilted against the armchair. Catherine couldn''tprehend why Robin had taken such an inexplicable action.


    It didn''t make sense.


    Why would Robin do this?


    Vera, though not understanding Robin''s motives, still believed he had his reasons.


    "No! Robin''s not what you think he is!"


    But no matter how much she defended him, no one else could make sense of this baffled behavior.


    After a brief moment of shock, Vincent rushed toward Robin, shouting angrily, "How could youy a hand on him!?"


    "Get lost!" Robin growled, sending Vincent flying several feet away.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Vi''s eyes flickered with a glint of surprise. She, then, barked, "This br''t tried to assassinate a national hero-take him down!"


    In an instant, ten elite guards surrounded Robin, closing in fast.


    Samael, pointing at Robin, shouted furiously, "You filthy thug! How dare you harm Mr. Steven?"


    Robin kicked Samael''s leg and chided, "You dare to yell at me? Kneel!


    "If Mr. Steven hasn''t been poisoned by you, how could he have been in aa for over a decade? "You''re the beast here! You poisoned a national hero, and today, it''s your turn to pay for your crime." "Aaargh!" Samael screamed in agony, his knees snapping as he crumpled to the floor.


    "You can''t do this! This is outrageous!" Vi mmed her cane on the floor and screamed furiously.


    34


    Chapter 712 A Barbaric Tactics


    s


    "Alger, report to the higher-ups in Draconia immediately-someone''s attacking Steven at our own house!"


    Robin didn''t look back. He pointed toward Elliott,manding, "Lock the doors of the mansion!


    ''Nobody leaves today!


    "I''m going to find out what kind of demons and monsters are at work in this mansion!


    "Poisoning a national hero-these barbaric tactics are beyond tolerable!"

 The Deadly 713

    Chapter 713 Stop Pretending-Bow!


    Chapter 713 Stop Pretending-Bow!


    Elliott arrived swiftly, nked by two royal guards, blocking the entrance to the vi estate.


    +5 Free Cons


    Inside, Alger and his lynches guards found themselves cornered. His face darkened as he addressed Elliott. "Mr. Chandler, this is a matter concerning the Lanches family. Please don''t get involved. Move aside!"


    Elliott let out a disdainfulugh. "Alger, this might not concern me directly with Northlorn Residence, but Mr. Ramsey''s affairs are my affairs too!


    I can''t allow you to leave!


    "Even if it goes against protocol, I''m following Mr. Ramsey''s orders!"


    Alger fought to maintain hisposure, his voice icy. Mr. Chandler, that boy murdered Mr. Steven. This is a national offense!


    You, as Northlorn Residence''s heir, must know that killing a national hero like Mr. Steven warrants the death penalty under Draconianw!


    "Mr. Steven is a founding veteran of Draconia, someone even your grandfather would revere!


    "I''m here to call upon the Draconian Inspectorate to punish him, and yet you dare obstruct me? Are you challenging me, Mr. Chandler? Will you step aside or not?!"


    With that. Alger pulled out the Lynches'' meritorious token, holding it before Elliott.


    This token, awarded by Draconian officials to national hero generals, was the highest symbol of authority in the country!


    Anyone who dared to impede someone bearing this token faced a death sentence!


    Elliott paused, his mind racing.


    He knew stepping in the way now could bring repercussions that would reach all the way to Northlorn Residence.


    As Elliott stood there, unsure, a faint cough broke the tense silence of the Lynch Mansion estate, sending at wave of surprise through the onlookers.


    Everyone turned, their eyes widening as they saw Steven-awake!


    After a decade of being in aa, Steven had somehow managed to make a sound!


    Basking in the intense sunlight, Steven''s body trembled slightly, his eyes straining to open.


    Robin stepped forward, blocking the sunlight with his own body to shield Steven.


    Slowly, Steven''s eyes flickered open. "Alger... how... how dare you!"


    Despite the weakness in his voice, there was amanding authority behind his words that made Alger''s knees weaken in fear.


    111


    Chapter 713 Stop Pretending-Bow!


    "M-Mr. Steven. Alger stammered, his disbelief clear


    s


    He was an orphan, raised by Steven, and had always been by his side. Now, against all odds, Steven had awakened.


    "Come here and bowl Steven''s hoarsemand echoel.


    Alger, his mind going nk, had no choice but to obey He bowed before Steven in a daze.


    The guests at Lynch Mansion were stunned, struggling to make sense of what was happening.


    Is this a miracle? How is Mr. Steven, who had been in aa for over ten years, suddenly awake?


    It was as if they were witnessing a resurrection.


    Now, Steven was speaking after Robin had struck him just moments ago.


    It felt like a scene from a ghost story.


    Tears of relief streamed down Vera''s face. Her heart soared with joy.


    She hurried to Robin''s side, whispering, "Robin, I knew I could trust you and everything you do."


    Robin didn''t respond, instead gently patting her head as she leaned into him, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Catherine, watching from a distance, felt a mix of admiration and confusion as she observed Vera and Robin standing together in the sunlight.


    She still couldn''t fully understand this man, whose presence seemed almost otherworldly.


    Her gaze turned sharply toward Zayn, and she spat out, "Someone like you-so narrow-minded-I''ll never be around you again. You disgrace Westeria Residence just by being here!" Zayn, perplexed, nced between Catherine and the now-trembling Steven, muttering in shock, "What is Robin? A god or a man?


    "How did one strike wake Steven, who had been in aa for over ten years? If I had known, I would''ve struck him awake myself!"


    Meanwhile, at the estate gates, Elliott let out a deep breath of relief.


    Now that is a master-one strike and the world is shaken. Amazing!


    From this moment on, Elliott vowed never to doubt Robin again.


    Kimberly giggled, amused. "Robin is so fascinating. It''s like watching magic in action....


    Eithan quickly hushed her, cing a hand over her mouth. "Kimberly, are you out of your mind? How could you say that about Mr. Steven?"


    Kimberly, realizing her blunder, nodded quickly. "I-I didn''t mean it that way. I was just so surprised. I''m sorry."


    Ramsey2/2


    Maverick and Wendy stood silently, their minds racing, "I have a whole new perspective on Mr. Ramsey 10:38 Fri, Dec 6


    Chapter 713 Stop Pretending-Bow!


    now.


    Who knows what kind of man he really is? The things he can do, we can''t even begin to understand


    As the others were still processing what had just unfolded, Vi finally regained her senses.


    With the help of two attendants, she shakily made her way toward Steven.


    Wiping away her tears, she cried out, "Mr. Steven, y-you''re really awake?"


    Her sobs filled the air as she continued, "Do you know what happened while you were out? I had to hold the Lynches family together at my age, all while those stards were bullying us at our doorstep! "It''s it''s this scoundrel....


    Vi pointed usingly at Robin, her teeth clenched in fury. "Not only did he kill Keh and Jamie, but just now, he tried to strike you down with one blow!


    "Now that you''re awake. I''m not afraid anymore!


    "Order the guards to kill him!"


    Vi wiped her tears and pointed at Robin, shouting, Kid, bow and apologize with your life in front of Mr. Steven!"


    Steven snorted coldly. "No, you should be the one bowing!


    Vi, I never imagined the people who betrayed me would be you and Keh!


    "You two conspired together and ruined the Lynches!


    Vi was frozen in shock. "W-what... what are you talking about?"


    "Stop pretending-bow!" Stevenmanded, his voice sharp.


    Vi, trembling, bent over in a deep bow.


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Ramsey, I would''ve died without knowing the truth. That would have been a disgrace!


    "Think about it-after fighting all my life, I would have died at the hands of my own family. What a joke!


    "Mr. Ramsey, thank you so much for saving me. Otherwise, the Lynches would have fallen, and I would have carried that shame forever."


    Robin quickly stepped forward to steady Steven. "Mr. Steven, you''re a national hero. I could never ept your thanks. Please, sit.


    Steven nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey. Even though was unconscious, I could hear everything


    "Someone!" Steven shouted, pointing at Samael. "Drag this traitor over here!


    I raised you, and yet you poisoned me and controlled me under Vi and Keh''s orders. A scoundrel


    but death!"


    like you deserves nothing"


    38


    C

 The Deadly 714

    hapter 714 Who Dragged Us Into This Abyss


    Chapter 714 Who Dragged Us Into This Abyss


    Two royal guards immediately lifted Samael and carried him over to Steven


    "Bring me my d''m sword? Steven shouted, his voice led with rage. Til personally tear this gr wretch apart today!"


    But despite his fury, his body was weak from years of illness.


    Robin, standing nearby, effortlessly flicked two silver needles at Steven, targeting his acupones Instantly, Steven''s breathing steadied, and the exhaustion that had drained him vanished. "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey Steven sald gratefully, realizing that Robin had just helped himn.


    Without this assistante, he wouldn''t have been able to wield the heavy de, let alone lift i


    Samael, who had been observing Steven''s fragile state, was now stunned to witnews him regain his former strength and vigor..


    In desperation, Samael fell to the ground, groveling. "Mr. Steven, I didn''t want this to happent It was all


    Vi''s fault!"


    Steven sneered coldly, "So, she told you to harm me, and you just followed orders?


    "Do you realize that poisoning me could cost your entire family their lives?


    "Don''t worry. I show no kindness. I''ll ensure no one in your family survives, not even the old or the children!"


    Samael''s face turned pale with fear. He pleaded, "Mr. Steven, please-kill me if you must, but spare my children; they''re innocent...


    Steven mocked him. "I don''t kill unless I mean it, and when I do, I leave no one alive.


    "Did you ever stop to think that your greed and ignorance might harm everyone you care about?


    ''Die, fool! Don''t worry, tonight, your entire family will pay the price!"


    Before Samael could speak another word, Steven raised the de high and severed his head, sending it rolling across the floor.


    The Lynch Mansion erupted into chaos.


    Steven had once led armies into battle-how could he tolerate being humiliated by scoundrels?


    Especially those who repaid his kindness with betrayal


    Years ago, when Samael had been tormented by local bullies, destitute and near death, Steven had stepped in, defeated the tyrants, and saved Samael''s entire family. Now this ingrate, with no appreciation, had tried to poison Steven.


    0:38 Fri, Dec 6G


    Chapter 714 Who Dragged Us Into This Abyss


    He was nothing more than a beast in human form!


    The guests, still in shock, quickly gathered around Steven, bowing with respect. The legendary general was back, and his strength was undeniable.


    Gazing at the bloodied head on the floor, everyone knew Steven had returned to settle old scores.


    Vi, watching Samael''s brutal end, trembled in fear.


    "S-Steven... I truly didn''t know... I don''t understand how Samael could do something so vicious!" She stammered, her voice filled with dread. Steven scoffed. "You don''t need to exin yourself.


    "I know everything about your involvement. Your turn wille soon enough!


    "Alger, are you still loyal to me?"


    Alger, trembling, immediately bowed before Steven. "Steven, I had no idea about this. I didn''t know they were behind it.


    "You''ve been like a second father to me. If you want me dead, I''ll die. My life is yours tomand.


    "Just tell me what to do. Mr. Steven.


    Steven nodded approvingly. "Good. Stand up straight.


    "The Lynches owe Sharon and her daughter an exnation. We must make things right.


    "I never thought Vi would lock Sharon''s daughter away in a servant''s room here at the mansion!


    "Vi, this is your own granddaughter-how could you be so cruel, using your flesh and blood like this? You''re worse than an animal!"


    Before Vi could respond, Steven turned to Robin and Vera. "Mr. Ramsey, I ept all the terms you set for Vera earlier.


    "Alger, following Mr. Ramsey''s instructions, transfer 50% of Lynch Group''s shares to Vera immediately." Vi''s eyes widened in panic. "Steven, you... you can''t do this!


    "If you transfer 50% of Lynch Group''s shares to Vera, our family will be left with nothing!"


    "Shut up! Do you even have the right to call yourselves the Lynches anymore?!" Steven spat "Alger, do it now!


    in contempt.


    "Follow through with everything Mr. Ramsey said. Transfer the shares within two hours, or I''ll have your head!" Alger, understanding the urgency, grabbed Steven''smand token and rushed out of the mansion.


    Vi stood stunned, staring at Steven in disbelief, unable toprehend his actions.


    Her bitterness red, "Steven, if you do this, the Lynches will have nothing left.


    Chapter 714 Who Dragged Us Into This Abyss


    45 Free Coins


    "The Lynchies own 60% of Lynch Group, and if you give away 50%, we''ll be left with nothing?"


    Steven chuckled darkly. "Vi, even if you have everything the Lynches own, you''ll never enjoy it.


    "Let''s think about the past decade-what monstrous things have you done to the Lynches?


    "Come on! Someone bind her up!"


    Vera, still trying to process everything around her, stepped forward after a brief moment of shock. "I don''t need your pity!"


    "You think that if you transfer 50% of the Lynch Group to me, I''ll forget the wrongs you did to my mother?


    "Even though you''re a man of great achievement, and Robin saved your life, I''ll never forgive you!


    "Because my mother died because of you!"


    Vera red at Steven, her eyes full of hatred,


    Facing the aging general, she felt nothing but contemp-there was no trace of familial affection in her


    heart/


    Viughed bitterly. "Steven, do you see that? These are the ungrateful, heartless wolves you''ve raised!


    "I''m the only one who''s ever truly cared for you.


    "I''ve always been by your side, wanting no harm toe to you"


    "Enough!" Steven roared. "You selfish, venomous woman!


    "I never imagined that once the Lynches gained power, you''d be so cruel!


    "When we first met, we had nothing. How could you have had such a greedy heart back then?


    "I fought and bled for everything we have, and yet, you''ve let that power turn you into someone so twisted and vicious!


    "Is money that important?


    "You''vee to value wealth more than life or family!


    "Because of your greed, you''ve destroyed Vincent''s mother, Sharon, and Keh!


    "How could you be so selfish, so evil?


    I never imagined the Lynches would fall because of your cold, venomous soul!


    "Vera, you probably don''t know what happened to the Lynches all those years ago.


    "You don''t know what your mother endured.


    I''m sorry for your mother! I don''t even want to look for excuses.


    "But I''ll make sure the descendants of the Lynches know who dragged us into this abyss!"

 The Deadly 715

    Chapter 215 Future of the Lynches


    Chapter 715 Future of the Lynches


    The midday sun beat down with relentless intensity, filling the air with a heavy, writing heat the weed to weigh down on everything.


    The world felt unnaturally still, disturbed only by the decasional flurry of wings as a few birds tank fight, their movements rustling the branches, once untouched by the breeze took


    A bitterugh escaped Vera''s lips, cutting through the Bence like a sharp de, her voice trembling with unspoken pain.


    "The fall of the Lynches... Who else could be responsible


    "If you hadn''t let your pride and ruthless control as the family head rule over us, would the Lynches have crumbled to such depths?


    "You forced your outdated, selfish ideals on all of us, pretending to be some kind of noble leader while looking only after your own interests!


    "Do you ever think about us as individuals? About our right to live on our own terms, to have our own lives?


    "Now, you stand here, talking about who dragged the family into the abyss. It''s almostughable!


    "You think shifting all the me onto someone else will clear your name? It won''t! It''s utterly impossible!


    "My mother, she should have had a life full of happiness, yet you destroyed that with your own hands. You were the one who harmed her! You, you''re the one who led the Lynches to their ruin! "When I was younger, I always thought that if my mother hade from a regr family, she could have been so much happier.


    "She wouldn''t have had to endure all these suffocating rules. She wouldn''t have had to sacrifice her youth and freedom for your so-called ''family needs!


    "She was just one woman-why should she have carried burdens that weren''t hers to bear?


    "I need to ask you, in families like yours, are children just tools? Just objects to be used for the so-called "greater good" of the family?


    "You talk endlessly about education, duty, and responsibility, making it sound so virtuous.


    "But in reality, all you care about is using ''family interests'' as an excuse to serve your own desires!


    "What family interests? It''s just your own self-interest!


    "Let''s be clear-it''s about sacrificing everyone else for the sake of your own selfish gain!


    "How shameful! How dare you treat your children like puppets!


    "When did you ever care about their emotions, their true happiness?


    "And now... now you''re going to lecture me on the downfall of the Lynches! Let me tell you something-


    Chapter 715 Future of the Lynches


    your selfish, rotting family should have fallen a long time ago! Its mere existence is a curse!


    "I don''t want your 50% shares!".


    A sudden, wildugh erupted from Vi, echoing through the Lynch mansion like a mad cackle.


    "Steven, do you see this? This is what the descendants of the Lynches have be-how tragic!


    "Do you still not believe I''m the one who treated you the best in this entire family?


    "Even when I had Samael drug you to make you sleep longer, it was all for the sake of restoring the Lynch Group before you woke up!


    "I didn''t want you to see the ugliest side of the family, but it was necessary!


    "For all these years, I''ve endured things you couldn''t even imagine!


    "Do you see this, Steven? Our descendants, the ones we tried to protect, now point fingers at us, cursing us for making their lives miserable in the name of ''family interests-it''s almost absurd! Hahaha "Steven, do you understand now? This is the family you''re defending, the one you call responsible for pulling the Lynches into the abyss!


    "We didn''t destroy the Lynch Group, not me, not you-it was our own children!


    "They were born into thefort and security we built for them!


    "Without us, where would they be? Their starting point is better than what people have to fight their whole lives to achieve, and they stillin! "With all the family''s protection, they scream for freedom-how can they be so blind to their privilege?


    "There''s no such thing as endless freedom in this world!


    "The Lynches are a unified whole, and every member must sacrifice for the family''s prosperity.


    "Only then can the family survive and thrive. It''s a bnce of give and take-how could it ever be just about the family''s interests?


    "But listen to them, Steven!


    "They vent all their rage on us!


    "Steven, you risked everything to build the Lynch empire!


    "And you sacrificed so much for them!.


    "If these kids didn''t have the name of the Lynches, they would be lost in the lower ranks of society by now. They''re truly despicable!"


    Vera''s expression twisted into a sneer. "So your idea of family interest'' is to sacrifice the happiness of everyone else?


    "Your tricks may work for a while, but they won''t fool anyone forever.


    2/


    Chapter 715 Future of the Lynches


    s


    "You are just serving your own vanity and desires-not he so-called Lynches'' and certainly not the future of the Lynches!


    "If not, then tell me why did my mother have to leave everything behind because of you, to walk down a road from which there was no return?


    "Isn''t that on you?


    "How could you imprison her? How could you ignore her happiness?


    "You''ve turned all your family members into your ves, using the family interests'' and ''future of the Lynches'' as excuses-you''re cowardly, shameless, and hypocritical!" Steven let out a long, regretful sigh. "Vera, will you listen to me for a moment?


    "I carry a heavy burden of responsibility for your mother''s fate, but things aren''t as you think."


    Vera wiped her tears away with a coldugh. Fine, exin. Let''s see who really caused my mother''s tragic end


    Steven shook his head sadly.


    "When your mother returned home after her studies, Iwas preparing her to take over as head of the Lynch Group.


    "Your Uncle Keh was nowhere near her level in terms of ability.


    "They had a very close rtionship.


    "Keh was willing to pass the reins of thepany to Sharon.


    "But then, somethingpletely unforeseen happened, and I had no choice but to keep Sharon, at the peak of her career and sess, locked up in the Lynch Mansion.


    "I was preupied with national matters and couldn''t address it right away.


    "Looking back now, I realize that I was wrong. My actions were extreme, and they caused the tragedy that followed. I''m not making excuses.


    "But I had no other choice!


    "I couldn''t just watch your mother fall into a trap set for her and do nothing!"


    Vera narrowed her eyes. "A trap? What are you talking about?"

 The Deadly 716

    34


    Chapter 716 Can Only Stand Together in Adversity


    Chapter 716 Can Only Stand Together in Adversity.


    Vera shot a disdainful nce at Steven''s frail form and hollow eyes, sricering with contempt. "I don''t want to waste another second on you, and I certainly don''t need to hear your endless stories!


    "Robin, let''s go. Listening to these self-righteous fools spin their disgusting stories is only making me angrier!


    "A trap? Even if there is one, what difference does it make to discuss it now?


    "Let''s just leave, Robin. I can''t stand being in this wretched ce any longer!"


    Vera grabbed Robin''s arm and began heading for the door.


    But Robin stopped her, gently pulling her back. "Hold on a second. Sometimes, the world isn''t as clear-cut


    as it seems.


    "What you see and hear at first might just be illusions. Let''s at least hear Steven out-think of it as listening to a story from the past.


    "Maybe it will give you a better understanding of what your mother went through all those years ago.


    "After hearing it, you might realize that sometimes the truth is more shocking than you could ever expect.


    "It''s such a beautiful day. Perhaps it''s time to air out those long-buried secrets and reveal just how rotten this garden really is. Let''s see just how ugly human nature can be." Vera hesitated for a moment, then met Robin''s calm, emotionless gaze and nodded.


    "I''ll do as you say, Robin. You''re the only one I trust in this world.


    "Even if they''re my family, I could never trust them.


    "Even if I hear the truth today, I won''t feel a shred of gratitude.


    "Because all their family has ever brought me is pain, fear, hatred, and despair


    Robin gave her shoulder aforting pat. "I understand. Once you know the truth, you''ll be able to move


    on."


    11


    Steven sighed deeply, his voice heavy with regret. "Sigh... Vera, the people I owe the most in this life are your mother and Vincent''s mother." ""What?"


    Vera felt little impact from his words, but both Vincent and Sophie were visibly stunned.


    At that moment, Steven seemed to have anticipated what they feared-the truth about their mother. Megan''s, past was about to be revealed.


    They didn''t want to believe it, but deep down, they knew it was true.


    "Vera, your mother was framed because she saw something she shouldn''t have.


    Chapter 716 Can Only Stand Together in Adversity


    "At the time, I had no choice but to keep her in the family.


    "I never intended to imprison her. I was only trying to protect her


    Vera was confused. Protect my mother? Was this really how you protected her?


    "Even though


    even though I despise Vi, at least the freed my mother from this cage gave her freedom, and allowed her a few years to live her own life, to pursue the things she loved" Steven shook his head, a bitter smile on his lips "Vera, your mother, Sharon, got into trouble because she witnessed a murder carried out by Vi


    The revtion made Vera shudder in disbelief.


    "Vi secretly took in the powerful underworld figure Malcolm, and instructed him to kill Vincent''s mother, Megan, and her bodyguards. "Unfortunately, your mother witnessed it.


    "If Sharon hadn''t seen it, perhaps she could have lived a bit longer.


    "But she did, and that''s what brought disaster upon her


    Vera stood frozen, stunned beyond words.


    She never imagined Steven would reveal something so unbelievable.


    Robin gently ced a hand on her back to steady her.


    Vincent and Sophie, overwhelmed with emotion, fell to the ground in front of Steven, tears streaming down their faces.


    "Vi, how could you be so heartless?


    "Our mother treated you with respect and obedience. How could you do this to her?"


    Vi said nothing, her eyes closed tightly.


    Vera, utterly shocked by the turn of events, stepped forward, her voice trembling.


    "Vi, I need to know-is it true? Is what Steven said true?"


    Vi slowly opened her eyes and nodded coldly. "Yes. Sharon was the one I set up, and I caused her death.


    "Why did you do it?" Vera shouted, her finger pointing usingly at Vi. "Sharon was your own daughter How could you be so cruel and frame her?"


    "If your hatred for Megan led you to kill Vincent''s mother, what possible reason could you have to frame your own daughter?


    "Even the most vicious tiger doesn''t eat its own cub!


    And you


    you did this awful thing! Why?!"


    III


    10.38


    Chapter 716 Can Only Stand Together in Adversity


    Vi let out a coldugh, her voice dripping with bitteness. "Ta, you all are so naive!


    +5 Free Camus


    "Why did I do it? Let me tell you: None of them deserved to be descendants of the Lynches!


    "They enjoyed the wealth and power that came with the lynch name, yet all they ever cared about was their own self-interest. They didn''t care about the family''s honor or disgrace. "Everything I did, I did for the sake of the Lynch family


    "Since Steven has already exposed so much, I might as well tell you all the anger I''ve kept bottled up for nearly 30 years!


    "I stood by your side, from poverty to glory, and yet you never saw me as the one to grow old with!


    "Once you gained status, you became obsessed with that wretched woman, Megan!


    "You forgot that I was the one who supported you through the toughest times. I was the one who always cared about the Lynches interests!


    "Megan never went through the hardships the Lynches endured. Why should she get to share in the wealth and glory?


    I hate her! Every time I saw her around you, looking all sultry, I wanted to destroy her!


    "Watching you treat her better and better only fueled my hatred!


    "Until... that day, when I met the powerful Malcolm.


    "Then I decided to build my own forces, to be strong within the Lynches.


    "Only then could I have the power to speak my mind.


    "Only then could I fight anyone who dared to steal from the Lynches!


    "Anyone-whether it was my rival, my children, or even you!


    "Anyone who tried to take even a tiny bit of the Lynche wealth, I would crush them!"


    The others stared at Vi, horrified by the venomous rage in her words. Her ranting, almost deranged, let them in stunned silence.


    The raw greed and possessiveness of a person who had gone from nothing to everything was truly terrifying.


    Steven sighed deeply. "Vi, you always appeared so graceful, so understanding before me. You seemed s wise and tolerant... I waspletely fooled by your false image!


    "When we were poor, we werepletely honest with each other.


    "Why, when money and fame came into y, did we start scheming against one another?


    Is it true that we can only stand together in adversity, but never in wealth?


    "If I had known this, I would have preferred to have nothing back then!"


    3


    Chapter 717 Fate Is Always Fleeting and Fragile


    Chapter 717 Fate Is Always Fleeting and Fragile


    Steven paused, allowing the room to absorb the gravity of the moment.


    The truth about Sharon''s fate over the years was finally revealed to everyone present.


    s


    Back then, when Steven kept Sharon locked away in the house, his intentions had been to shield her.


    His n was to settle his own matters first, then uncover who had been behind Harvey''s deceit in order to win Sharon''s heart.


    But what he hadn''t expected was that, during that brief period of time, Vi had secretly freed Sharon. By the time Steven returned from his overseas trip, everything had already spiraled out of control. He only then realized that Vi had been the architect of Sharon''s entire misfortune.


    Using Harvey, Vi had manipted Sharon''s emotions, leading her to believe she was chasing love and freedom when, in reality, she was being misled.


    Harvey had taken a significant sum of money from Vi, following her exact instructions, ultimately leading Sharon to Harmonfield. There, with the help of Quincy, they were directly responsible for Sharon''s death.


    Steven turned sharply toward Vi, a sneer twisting his features.


    "Vi, everything you''ve done is a death sentence. But out of respect for the wife I had when I was poor, I won''t kill you..


    "From now on, you''ll rot away in the basement of Lynch Mansion.


    "Guards! Take Vi to the basement and lock her up!"


    "Hahaha... All of a sudden, Vi began to cackle.


    To everyone''s shock, the two bodyguards standing next to Vi untied her ropes.


    "Steven, you''ve been unconscious for over ten years. Do you really think anyone still listens to you? Vi mocked, her voice dripping with disdain..


    At that moment, everyone realized that the ten bodyguards who had once stood by Steven''s side were now surrounding him, their faces cold and unyielding.


    Steven froze, the truth sinking in. The bodyguards weren''t following hismande


    Instead, they were closing in on him, their expressions grim, ready to subdue


    him.


    A bitter smile yed on Steven''s lips. I''m such an idioc


    I''d been unconscious for over a decade, and every single one of the mansion''s security personnel hati been ced by Vi. How could I expect them to follow my orders now?


    He pointed toward the guards, his voice sharp andmanding. "Don''t you see? Vi hasmitted an


    1


    Chapter 717 Fate Is Always Fleeting and Fragile


    unforgivable crime. If you continue to serve her, the higher ups in Draconia will punish you all!


    "Do you know that anyone who dares to threaten me will face execution?


    One bodyguard stepped forward, his voice colder than ice. "Sorry, Mr. Steven.


    "We have no choice, Our families are under Vi''s control.


    "If we don''t obey her, the assassins she''s hired will kill our entire families.


    "We''re doing this for them, Mr. Steven. We''re sorry.


    Two bodyguards moved in on Steven, each grabbing an arm and pinning him down, while one pressed a sharp dagger to his throat.


    Guests in the Lynch Mansion stood frozen, unable toprehend the shocking turn of events.


    No one had expected things to escte this way.


    Vi had proven herself to be more cunning than anyone had imagined.


    Just when it seemed like she was cornered, she revealed her trump card, threatening and controlling the head of the Lynch family.


    She was going all in with this move!


    Steven''s anger red. "Vi, I''m an old man. I''m not afraid of dying! If you kill me. Draconia''s military will never forgive you. In the end, you''ll gain nothing." Vi''sughter rang out. "Alger,e out! Let Mr. Steven see who you''re truly serving now!"


    As everyone turned toward the mansion''s entrance, Alger appeared, his face a nk mask.


    "Mr. Steven, I''m sorry... "he began, his voice filled with regret.


    Behind him, another figure emerged.


    It was Ferell.


    Earlier, Ferell had received word from Robin and captured Alger as soon as he left the mansion.


    Ferell stepped forward, pressing a gun to Alger''s head as he walked into the room.


    Steven''s eyes widened. "Alger, you traitor!


    "I saved your life, and now you''ve sold yourself to her!


    "I never thought humanity could be this ugly!"


    Vi''s eyes grew wide in shock as she saw Ferell holding Alger at gunpoint.


    She raised her cane, pointing it threateningly at Robin "Release Alger! No one cap steal the Lynch fortune.


    2/


    Chapter 717 Fate Is Always Fleeting and Fragile


    s


    Robin smiled. "Mrs. Lynch, why don''t you ask him if the transfer of the shares has beenpleted?"


    Alger looked down, his expression pained. "Mrs. Lynch I had no choice. He had a gun to my head. I had to go through with the share transfer."


    Vi mmed her cane onto the floor in fury, pointing it directly at Robin. "You punk! Even if that''s the case, Steven is still in my hands. I can kill him whenever I want!


    Then I''ll just take those shares back!


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Is that so, Mrs. Lynch? It seems like you''ve learned nothing after all these years.


    th a few broken tools like these, you think you can kill someone under my nose? Have you had too


    much to drink?"


    Before anyone could react, Ferell threw the gun into Robin''s hands.


    With two quick shots, two bodyguards on Steven''s side dropped to the ground, their heads pierced by Robin''s bullets.


    The remaining eight guards rushed in, but before they could make a move, eight more gunshots rang out. In the blink of an eye, the bodyguards that Vi had personally ced and trained fell dead, their bodies hitting the floor one after another.


    The tide of the battle had turned in mere moments.


    Steven shook his head in resignation. "Vi, I never wanted to kill you. I still had some sympathy for you.


    "But you''ve been plotting my death this whole time. There''s nothing left for me to do.


    "Now, it''s time for you to go.


    "Maybe in another life, you''ll get another chance."


    He turned away, gesturing with his hand.


    Two guards immediately covered Vi''s head with a sack and dragged her away.


    As Steven stood there, his shoulders trembling, the warm sunlight filtered through his weary face, two bitter tears slipping down his checks.


    On the mansion grounds, two small clouds of dust rose into the air.


    Fate is always fleeting and fragile-just having the chance to be with someone, even for a brief moment, it a rare gift.


    Nothingsts forever.


    The world is always changing, and no one can stay by another''s side forever.


    The only thing that counts is that you were once happy together.


    What matters is not how you part but that you don''t hurt each other while you''re together.

 The Deadly 717

    Robin exhaled deeply and stepped forward. "Mr. Steve He gestured toward the long corridor leading to the w


    Steven stared at Robin''s tall silhouette, still bathed in s Dragon Lord!


    Chapter 717 Fate Is Always Fleeting and Fragile


    Robin exhaled deeply and stepped forward. "Mr. Steve, may I have a word?"


    He gestured toward the long corridor leading to the weing pavilion.


    Steven stared at Robin''s tall silhouette, still bathed in sunlight, his vision blurry for a moment.


    Dragon Lord!


    s


    C

 The Deadly 718

    hapter 718 The Rescue of the Child!


    Chapter 718 The Rescue of the Child


    Steven watched Robin''s figure standing in the sunlight, his mind drifting back in time.


    s


    The young man''s silhouette reminded him so much of someone from over 20 years ago-the legendary warrior from Draconia''s military!


    That figure had been his idol, the one he looked up to more than anyone else.


    He had been the Dragon Lord-someone Steven had always admired.


    At that moment, Steven found himself truly seeing Robin for the first time.


    His face, his gestures, his way of speaking and acting-ll of it mirrored the God of War of Draconia''s military forces,


    For a long time, Steven stood there, rooted to the spot, trying to shake the odd sense of recognition.


    He turned to look back at Robin, who was walking toward the pavilion, and wondered to himself why he felt this connection.


    Could it be that after all these years of being bedridden, my mind is stuck in a loop, haunted by memories / can''t escape?


    The tragedy of Dragon Manor from that fateful night still haunted him, its shock and sorrow never fully fading.


    Could it be that his grief from that catastrophic event two decades ago was making him project his memories onto this young man?


    But Robin was just a young, skilled officer in his twenties.


    Sure, Robin had saved his life, but it shouldn''t make him see this man as the legendary Lord Dragon, right?


    Robin turned to nce back at Steven, who was still lost in thought under the sun.


    "Mr. Steven, what''s on your mind? Come inside, and I''ll give you treatment, Robin called out, his voice calm.


    "You''ve been bedridden for over a decade. Your health is in serious decline. If we don''t clear your blocked meridians soon, you might not make it much longer."


    Steven froze, realizing that his deep thoughts had wasted Robin''s precious time! He was the one who had saved him, after all!


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Steven quickly nodded. Oh, yes... These past years, I''ve been lying in bed, unconscious. It''s made me a little sluggish.


    "Mr. Ramsey, luckily, you managed to help me with some needle therapy before, and I did feel some improvement, But I''m worried that...."


    Robin gave a nod of understanding. "I fear that in just two hours, your body may no longer be able to withstand the strain.


    Chapter 718 The Rescue of the Child!


    T


    "Come on. Let''s talkter. I''ll give you a quick treatment


    Steven walked into the pavilion and sat down


    "Take your shirt off and sit still, Robin instructed.


    After a brief hesitation, Steven removed his shirt.


    As soon as Robin saw the countless scars on Steven''s body, he paused,


    His body was covered in wounds-bullet and knife marks that told of the battles he had fought in as Draconia''s hero.


    Each scar was a testament to the sacrifices made on the front lines, a badge of honor.


    "Sit tight, Mr. Steven, I''ll help restore some vitality to your body. These scars of yours deserve another 20 years of life." Steven shuddered.


    Another 20 years! The confidence in Robin''s words reminded him of someone from two decades ago. Before he could fully absorb the meaning of Robin''s words, he felt 18 needles piercing his skin. Eighteen Spirit Needles!


    The thought shed through Steven''s mind.


    He remembered hearing stories about a mysterious figure known as Shadow-someone who served a great man and was skilled in martial arts and a miraculous form of needle therapy called the Eighteen Spirit Needles. It was said that anyone treated by them could avoid death itself.


    How could this young man possess such remarkable skill?


    "Mr. Ramsey-Steven started to speak.


    Robin immediately cut him off. "Don''t speak, Mr. Steven. You need to focus.


    "Your meridians have been blocked for so long that they could rupture if I''m not careful. I''ll make sure you''re okay."


    With that, Robin inserted the silver needles, cing them with precision in the 18 acupoints.


    Instantly, Steven felt his energy begin to flow freely.


    His pale, sicklyplexion began to gain a touch of color. Even the white hairs on his head seemed to


    warm up.


    His body trembled as he fought through the intense pain, feeling like he was being torn apart by countless sharp needle


    After 18 minutes, Robin gently removed the needles.


    Chapter 718 The Rescue of the Child!


    After a sudden shudder, Steven coughed up blood, his body shaking


    But soon, he exhaled deeply, feeling a weight lift from his body


    His joints felt more flexible, and his skin had a healthier, more vibrant glow.


    Robin turned to him. "Mr. Steven, stand up and test your strength."


    Steven put his shirt back on, stretched his arms, and mmed his palm onto the wooden table in front of him.


    The thick rosewood top cracked apart with ease.


    Steven''s eyes widened in surprise and excitement. "Mr. Ramsey


    He bowed deeply. "Not only did you save my life, but you''ve given me 20 more years to live!


    "I feel like I''m in my prime again.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I owe you these 20 years. Whatever time I have left is yours tomand.


    "Tell me, Mr. Ramsey, what can the Lynches do for you?"


    Robin shook his head. "I don''t need anything from you. I only need one thing-


    "I''ve heard that on the night of the Dragon Manor fire, you entered the grounds. Mr. Steven, do you remember?


    The Inspectorate has no records of this because you chose to hide the truth."


    Steven froze, his face draining of color.


    His eyes widened with panic as he looked at Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, why would you ask me about that? That was so long ago, and I


    Robin''s face grew serious. "There''s no need to hide the truth from me. Some things are too important to be kept secret. You can choose to speak, or you can stay silent, and I''ll pretend I never asked."


    For a long time, Steven stared at Robin, his expression conflicted. Then, with a sigh, he spoke.


    "Alright, Mr. Ramsey. Since you saved my life and gave me 20 more years to live, I''ll tell you exactly what happened that night.


    "On that evening, as the head of the Brighton Inspectorate. I was leaving a meeting is the South Garden. As I drove home, I passed Dragon Manor.


    "I saw mes rising into the sky, so I stopped and ran inside.


    "By the time I entered, the manor was already consumed by fire.


    "Inside, I found the body belonging to thedy of the house. She had been stabbed multiple times but was still intact. She was already dead.


    "I searched the ce, but there


    was no one else alive.


    3/


    39 Fn. Dec 6


    Chapter 718 The Rescue of the Child!


    "I knew something was terribly wrong.


    "Just as I was about to leave to report it to the military leadquarters, I saw a shadow move across the courtyard


    "And I heard a child crying.


    71%


    "When I looked back, the spot where thedy''s body had been was now empty-a holerge enough for a child about a year old.


    "I tried to find the pce''s security footage, but it had been removed.


    "Later, I found out that before her death, thedy had dug a hiding ce for the son.


    "The shadow I saw must have been the one who took the child and escaped

 The Deadly 719

    Chapter 719 The Scavenging Woman from Two Decades Ago


    Chapter 719 The Scavenging Woman from Two Decades Ago


    Robin turned slowly, his gaze locking with Steven''s, his eyes revealing nothing but a deep, lingering sadness and nostalgia.


    Steven realized hispse inposure and let out a log sigh.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my apologies. As we grow older, nostalgia creeps in, and we can''t help but feel ¨¤ sense of mncholy for days gone by.


    "Talking about events from the past always stirs up regrets. It feels like everything happened just yesterday.


    "Things have changed. People have changed and everything has been swept away by time,"


    Robin nodded slightly. "Yes, all the joy, sorrow, anger, and grievances... eventually, they fade into nothing


    The past must be settled before we can truly move on Unresolved issues should be addressed, or th who are no longer with us won''t be at peace."


    Steven was taken aback by Robin''s calm, detached tone. It was so familiar, so cold.


    "Mr. Steven, are you implying that, on the night of the Dragon Manor disaster, the eldest grandson of the Dragon Lord, the young heir, wasn''t among the victims, but instead, someone saved him?" Robin asked, his voice unwavering. Steven hesitated, trying to figure out why Robin was bringing this up.


    "Mr. Ramsey, that''s only my spection, my own assumptions," Steven said cautiously. "Why are you so interested in this?"


    Robin''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I was just curious.


    "Recently, I overheard someone talking about the mysterious events that shook the high society of Draconia 20 years ago. That''s what sparked my interest.


    "I came across information from Westeria Residence''s intelligencework that tracked your movements that night, which led me to ask you about it." "Let''s get straight to the point." Robin''s tone grew colder.


    "Apart from the possibility that the young heir was saved, what about the daughter of Young Lord Dragon?


    "ording to reports from several official sources in Draconia, the Inspectorate couldn''t find the girl''s body during their investigation. "Based on what you witnessed that night, do you have any information or evidence suggesting what might have happened to her?" Steven''s brow furrowed, and his hands trembled slightly


    "Mr. Ramsey, you..." a mix of hope and


    Steven faltered, catching the look in Robin''s eyes, which carried something darker-vengeance.


    1039 FIL Deo 6


    Chapter 710 The Scavenging Woman from


    from wo Decades Ago


    Robin paused, his voice as cold as ice. "You don''t need answer, but eventually, all the truths wille to light


    Steven''s eyes locked with Robin''s, and for a brief moment, time seemed to bend


    Young Lord Dragon!


    He almost said it aloud.


    "M-Mr. Ramsey, I''m not sure why you''re asking this, but I can tell you everything, I know. Just please. Keep it confidentiall" Steven whispered urgently. "Because revealing this could lead to chaos. Robin raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    Steven let out a long sigh. "Back then, the case of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon was never fully resolved. That means, if someone really did plot against them....


    "Then those responsible are aware that the Young Lord Dragon''s children might still be alive. The consequences could be catastrophic.


    "I know that during those years, the Great Royal Houses, even Dragon Pce, quietly looked into the matter. But they never found satisfactory answers.


    "There''s a rumor that Dragon Lord''s Twelve Great Warriors, except for Jack, all disappeared. All Il of them vanished without a trace.


    "The sudden disappearance of these remarkable fighters has fueled many theories.


    "Some believe they''re dead. Others say they chose to go into hiding, leaving the world behind. And there''s a belief that they are still out there, quietly seeking the true culprits of the Dragon Manor disaster, waiting for the right moment to avenge their lord and family... Steven suddenly paused. Tve said too much ..... "


    Robin nodded. "Please, go on. What did you see that night at Dragon Manor?"


    Steven gave a bitter smile. "I saw a shadowy figure take the boy. I tried to follow, but they moved tool quickly, disappearing in an instant.


    "I kept chasing for a while.


    "Just when I was about to give up, I noticed a woman with a basket, rummaging through the street corner on the north side of Dragon Manor. "She was thin, probably around 27 or 28 years old.


    "I didn''t pay much attention at first and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, I suddenly remembered at pendant hanging from her basket.


    "I stopped, turned around, and looked closer."


    A pendant?" Robin''s eyes widened. "What kind of pendant?"


    "I couldn''t see it clearly, but it looked like an emerald pendant, half in the shape of a heart.


    111


    Fri, Dec


    Chapter 719 The Scavenging Woman from Two Decades Ago


    "One side looked like a crescent moon, and the other side like uneven gears.


    +5 Free Cois


    "At first, I thought it was just a broken emerald pendant-something the scavenging woman found and tossed into her basket.


    "But in that instant, I saw a small hand reach out from the basket.


    "I clearly remember the fabric of the girl''s sleeve. It was the same fabric I had seen earlier that day at Dragon Manor-the same green floral pattern on Young Lord Dragon''s daughter''s blouse!


    "My gut told me that the child in that basket was Young Lord Dragon''s daughter!


    "I rushed after them. But just then, a car sped past me, and when I looked back, the woman and her basket were gone.


    "I searched the street, looking in every corner, but I never found her again.


    "To this day, I can''t exin how she vanished into thin air."


    Robin studied Steven, who seemed to be ovee with regret, and softly asked, "Mr. Steven, based on what you saw that night, can we say that both the Lord Dragon''s granddaughter and grandson, who are also Young Lord Dragon''s children, survived the disaster at Dragon Manor?"


    Steven nodded solemnly.


    "Perhaps..." he murmured. "When the Inspectorateter investigated the disaster, there should''ve been 37 bodies, but only 35 were recovered.


    "After closer examination, the two missing bodies were identified as the Young Lord Dragon''s daughter and son."


    Robin sighed deeply. "Mr. Steven, one final question. What did the scavenging woman look like?"

 The Deadly 720

    Chapter 720 This Was a Conspiracy!


    Chapter 720 This Was a Conspiracy!


    s


    Steven struggled to recall the details, trying to piece together the fragments of his memory.


    "The woman was very frail, walking quickly, almost as i in a panic.


    "What stood out to me was the blinding headlights of a car that sped by. Under their re, I noticed a dark mole, about the size of a broad bean, just behind her head on the left side of her neck."


    "And was there anything else you remember?" Robin asked, his eyes briefly meeting Steven''s. His mind was already picturing Marge, trying to match the woman''s appearance.


    If the woman Steven had seen years ago was about 27 a 28, slender, she resembled Marge quite a lot.


    What was even more intriguing was that Steven had noticed a hand, a girl''s hand, inside the wicker basket she carried, along with a half-heart-shaped emerald pendant.


    This made the connection between Marge and the woman immediate in Robin''s mind.


    However, there was something off-Marge always wore a silk scarf around her neck.


    That mole, located behind her neck, had never been visible.


    "Mr. Ramsey, as for the Dragon Manor massacre that night, I only saw what I''ve told you. I left quickly afterward, fearing I might get involved.


    "I didn''t abandon my duty; the situation was just tooplicated.


    "Who in Draconia would have the audacity to attack Dragon Manor?


    "What''s more, none of the Seven Great Royal Houses sent their reinforcements that night. I feared something even worse wasing, so I didn''t hesitate and went straight to the Inspectorate.


    "By the time Mr. Shorts and I arrived at the Inspectorate, the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses had been dyed by over an hour before reaching Dragon Manor. "It''s one of those things that still doesn''t make sense to me."


    Robin nodded, signaling that Steven should rest. "You should take time to recover. The Lynches need you to help them recalibrate their operations."


    Just then, Robin''s phone rang. It was a call from Lue


    "Mr. Ramsey, please give me a chance.


    "I''ve reserved ? private room at Brighton''s Magnolia Hotel tonight. Let me treat you to dinner.


    "If it''s convenient, send me your location, and I''lle pick you up. What do you say?"


    Robin nced at the time-3:40 PM:


    Lue, I''ll head over once I finish


    up


    here.


    Chapter 720 This Was a Conspiracy!


    He hung up and turned to Ferell and Alger, who stood fearby.


    "Mr. Steven, you still need time to heal


    "One thing I should remind you about the people close to you betrayed you


    "Call back your old general guards. They''re more trustworthy than you think."


    Steven stiffened, "Mr. Ramsey, what do you mean by th


    6:71%


    Robin pointed to Alger, who was being held by Ferell. He''s been ying both sides. You should ask him about it."


    Ferell dragged Alger forward, positioning him in front of Steven and Robin.


    Steven''s voice grew cold. "Alger, is there something you''ve kept from me?"


    Alger pleaded desperately. "Mr. Steven, please spare mel I just made a mistake!"


    Steven turned to Ferell. "Colonel Lockwood, please give me your gun."


    Robin nodded, and Ferell passed him the weapon.


    With a steady hand, Steven pressed the gun against Alger''s head. "Tell me, who''s behind this? What''s their objective?"


    Alger''s body trembled with fear. "Mr. Steven, please forgive me! Half a year before you were drugged, a man in ck approached me.


    "I couldn''t see his face; his entire body was hidden under ck cloth.


    "I knew he wasn''t from Draconia.


    "He paid me 200 million to cooperate with Vi and drug you.


    "Afterward... Vi and Malcolm eliminated all your loyal supporters, and they made me convince Samael to drug you."


    Robin smirked. "So Malcolm must have told you something, didn''t he?"


    Alger hesitated for a moment. "Malcolm was undercover in the Lynches, searching for an ancient relic believed to be hidden in the underworld. He was also looking for two children who had gone missing from Dragon Manor years ago. "All I know is that they didn''t share their full n with me. They just told me what to do."


    Steven''s hands trembled with rage. "You betrayed me for 200 million and teamed up with those scum- Malcolm and Vi? Why didn''t you just kill me?"


    Alger fell to the ground. "They never meant to kill you. They just wanted to control you."


    "Did that person contact you again?" Steven asked, struggling to control his anger.


    "No, I only followed Vi and Malcolm''s orders after that.


    10:39 Fri, Dec 6-


    Chapter 720 This Was a Conspiracy!


    "But my family my family was threatened,


    "They stayed in the shadows while I was out in the open If I didn''t obey, my wife and children would have


    died."


    Steven clicked the safety off the gun. "And you think you''ll get out alive?


    "D"mn it! I can''t stand greedy, ungrateful traitors


    Before Alger could beg for mercy, Steven pulled the trigger, and the buller tore through his head.


    He handed the gun back to Ferell. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m sorry. I never imagined such vile things could happen under my own rool."


    "Mr. Steven, I''ll leave you to handle the Lynches. I word bother you anymore, Robin said indifferently as he turned toward the estate''s exit.


    Vera appeared at the door. "Robin, I''m leaving too. Wait for me."


    Robin nced back at Steven, then at Vera. "You both should manage the Lynches'' assets. eptingpensation doesn''t mean forgiveness or closure. But at least once you ept it, you''ll have the power to act.


    "However, the next steps are up to you. I need to go, and we''ll meet againter."


    Vera, deep in thought, watched Robin walk away and murmured to herself, "I''ll do as you say. I''ll ept the Lynches'' shares."


    Robin climbed into Ferell''s car, and they sped off toward the Magnolia Hotel.


    As he reflected on Steven''s ount of the Dragon Manor robbery, Robin''s thoughts drifted to Marge and Joanna.


    If that woman from the night of the Dragon Manor incient had been Marge....


    Then Joanna could very well be Young Lord Dragon''s daughter!


    Who am I really?


    Could it be...


    Robin couldn''t let himself think any further. He quickly typed a message. Find all avable information. on Marge!"


    Two minutester, a reply came from the dark web. "Jack''s ck-d guard was seen near both Joanna an Marge." Has Jack been investigating them as well?


    Robin''s mind went into overdrive. What role is Jack ying in all of this?


    3/


    Chapter 720 This Was a Conspiracy!


    He quickly typed another message. Don''t alert them. But track their every move."


    The massacre from 20 years ago was shrouded in mystery.


    s


    The most puzzling part was why the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses had been dyed that night.


    And why had the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Pce been sent elsewhere before the disaster struck?


    This was no random event. This

 The Deadly 721

    Chapter 721 Lend You a Couple Hundred Bucks


    Chapter 721 Lend You a Couple Hundred Bucks


    Before long. Ferell parked the car in the lot of the Brighton Magnolia Hotel.


    Robin was still deep in thought.


    s


    The stories Steven had shared had stirred something inside him, like a stone thrown into a calm pond, causing ripples in his usually unmoved heart,


    If the scavenger woman really was Marge, and the girl in the basket was Joanna... what if....


    Robin''s fists clenched, an overpowering need to see Mage suddenly overwhelming him.


    If it''s true...


    At least, in this chaotic World, there would be someone / care about.


    If I were the little boy thedy in the fire had sacrificed everything to protect, I would tear this corrupt world apart and crush the one responsible for my mother''s death into oblivion. There''s still justice in this world-no murder should go unpunished.


    No one should be allowed to destroy another''s future without facing consequences.


    Every sinmitted would inevitablye back to haunt those who wronged others.


    You ruined my family. Now, it''s your turn to lose everything!


    Once I uncover the truth, you won''t even get the chance to beg for mercy.


    A homeless rogue doesn''t waste time on unnecessary kindness


    Hatred is forever in my eyes.


    Once provoked, nothing but destruction remains.


    Taking a steadying breath, Robin reminded himself that the priority now was proving his suspicions.


    He had to find a way to confirm whether Marge had the mole on the back of her neck.


    But every time he saw her, she was always wearing a scarf.


    He couldn''t exactly ask her to take it off.


    Robin was still pondering how to figure out if the scavenger woman was truly Marge when Ferell opened


    the door.


    "General Ramsey, we''ve arrived at the Magnolia Hotel. Please step out."


    Robin shook himself out of his reverie.


    Fle stepped out of the car and was heading toward the entrance when, from a distance, he saw Brenda riding a shared bike, hurrying toward him.


    Chapter 721 Lend Your a Couple Hundred Hacks


    "Robin, what a coincidence! What are you doing here? he called out.


    s


    Robin sled "Yummy, I was just thinking alt finding you. Looks like we''re on the same wavelength.


    "Why aren''t you at school? What brings you to the hote


    Brenda parked her bike and walked over. "Our school''s hosting a singing event tomorrow, and we''re all getting together for dinner.


    "Actually, Robin, I was going to contact you"


    "Contact me for what? Robin said, ruffling her hair, noticing her flushed cheeks.


    Brenda lowered her voice. "I have prepared a performance.


    "I mentioned itst time. You forgot? Guess you don''t care about me after all."


    Robin chuckled. "Oh, I remember now. What''s going on?


    Brenda linked her arm with his, looking up at him with a sweet smile. "If you''re free tomorrow afternoon.e/watch me perform.


    You know, everyone''s bringing their families, but I don''t know anyone here. I can''t even get a cheer squad


    to cheer me on.


    "Robin, could you bring Ms. Silva and the others? And Ivy-didn''t you say she''s filming nearby? If she cane, that would be amazing!


    "Don''t worry. If you''re busy, that''s fine. My mom''sing to cheer me on tomorrow afternoon."


    Robin looked at Brenda, his expression turning serious Alright, what time tomorrow afternoon? I''ll bring some important people. Is there anything special you need from the cheer squad?" "Nope, just a few big names like you would be perfect.


    Robin patted Brenda''s head. "Alright, I''ll bring some heavyweights over. A fan club for my little sister''s performance deserves to be a big deal!"


    "Thank you, Robin!" Brenda eximed, jumping up in excitement. "Actually, as long as you and Marrisae, I''ll be happy."


    Robin nodded. "By the way, you still haven''t told me what you''re doing at the hotel."


    "Tomorrow''s the event, and some students in the program insisted on having dinner. Brenda replied. "So I just decided to tag along


    "Who''s paying for it?" Robin asked, eyeing her curiously


    "I''m not sure yet. Rhea and the others told me about it Sounds like a lot of people areing, even the counselor." Brenda paused. "It''s probably the counselor who''s footing the bill." Robin gave her a knowing smile. "Got it. Do you have enough money?"


    "Yeah, I''ve got two cards, Brenda grinned. "One''s mostly for small things. The other one I haven''t even


    Chapter 721 Lend You a Couple Hundred locks.


    touched."


    She lowered her voice. "Remember, Marrisa gave me a billion, and I haven''t spent any of it yet"


    Robin nodded. "Which room are you in?"


    "Room 301 third floor, Brenda said, pointing toward the elevator.


    "Got it. I''m meeting some friends, too," Robin pressed the elevator button. "If you need anything, call me. After dinner, I''ll take you, Marrisa, and Marge and her daughter out for collee. We can chat for a while." "Alright!" Brenda''s eyes shone with excitement.


    "Robin, if you''re free after dinner,e find me. I can leave early if you want."


    Robin pointed toward the elevator. "Okay, I''ll head up now. My friends are already here. I''m in Room 309, not far from where you''ll be dining. I''ll join you afterward. We''ll head out early.


    "Contact Marrisa, Marge, and Joanna for me and ask them to get ready around 7:00 PM. I''ll pick them up and take them to a cafe on Dragon Manor Street."


    "Dragon Manor Street?" Brenda asked, confused. "Is there a caf¨¦ there?"


    Robin wasn''t sure himself.


    "Maybe. We''ll just drive there and find out."


    As Robin was about to leave, Rhea and some of her ssmates walked up.


    Rhea nced at Robin''s retreating figure and smirked. "Brenda, we''re treating, but you didn''t invite your country-bumpkin brother to crash our dinner, did you


    Brenda hesitated but then replied, clearly irritated. "No. My brother''s just here to see his friends. Why would he join us for dinner? And by the way, he''s not a country bumpkin. "He''s not short on cash either, so why would he crash our meal?"


    Rhea sneered. "I can''t believe people like that still exist-pretending to be something they''re not. If you''re poor, just admit it. Why pretend to be rich?


    "Come on, Brenda. I''m not trying to


    hurt your feelings, but you should know it''s okay to be poor. Just ownl it. Pretending to be wealthy only makes you look foolish!


    "Brenda, if you''re short on cash, just let me know. We''re ssmates after all. I can lend you a couple hundred bucks, hahaha... She exchanged smug nces with her friends, and they all b


    couple hundred bucks, hahaha...


    She exchanged smug nces with her friends, and they all burst intoughter.

 The Deadly 722

    Chapter 722 A Lavish Dinner with Lue


    Chapter 722 A Lavish Dinner with Lue


    As Robin approached Room 309 at the Magnolia Hote two hotel attendants noticed him from a distance and quickly moved to greet him with courtesy.


    "Hi there. Are you Mr. Ramsey one of them asked politely


    Robin nodded in response.


    The attendants bowed respectfully, their voices filled with reverence "Good evening. Mr. Ramsey! This is the private suite that Ms. Lue has prepared for you. She has been eagerly anticipating your arrival" Before they could finish speaking, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from inside the suite.


    The door swung open, and Lue, d in an elegant evening gown, hurried toward Robin. "Robin, you finally made it! I was so afraid you''d cancel. I''ve been anxious all afternoon!"


    She yfully nestled her head on his shoulder, eyes closed, and murmured softly.


    "I wish we could spend every day like this, with me by your side, preparing delicious meals just for you.


    Know It''s a dream I''ll never seee true," she added wistfully.


    After a brief pause, she pulled away slightly, gazing up at him with wide, beautiful eyes. She tightened her embrace around him. "But I won''t be sad. Just having you here makes me so happy."


    Robin smiled softly, gently tapping her nose. "Alright, no more of that. If you keep being so sentimental I''ll lose my mind."


    Lueughed, her heels lifting as she ced a quick kiss on his cheek. "Hehehe. You''re exactly the same as you were three years ago. Alright, no more teasing. Come on. Let me show you the dinner I''ve prepared for you, my hero.


    "I had the Aldridges mobilize their global resources this afternoon to bring the finest dishes, fruits, and desserts from all over the world. They were all flown in on private jets."


    Robin shrugged nonchntly. "It''s just dinner. Was all this really necessary


    Lue nodded earnestly. "Of course, it''s necessary! It''s been so long since we shared a meal together. If 1 remembered, thest time was three years ago."


    "Wee, Mr. Ramsey!"


    As Robin entered Room 309, forty attendants stood at attention, bowing deeply in unison.


    The suite itself was a sprawling 1,600-square-feet space, luxuriously appointed.


    The main hall was filled with borate flower arrangements and potted nts.


    To the left, three Haytmann crystal grand pianos stood, each valued at 700.000 dors.


    Niki, Azarov, and Vasiliev-the world''s top pianists-stood by the pianos, waiting in reverence.


    Chapter 722 A Lavish Dinner with Lue


    5 Free Coins


    The suite had been meticulously designed for the evening, with extravagant lighting, plush carpets, and ten of the world''s most distinguished butlers from seve-star hotels.


    The 40 receptionists were all top international models from various countries, adding to the room''s grand atmosphere.


    Robin and Lue walked together toward the royal dining table.


    A chief butler rolled a cart over to Robin, carrying two exquisitely carved marble washbasins.


    The marble basins alone were worth over hundreds of thousands.


    The butler, bowing deeply, addressed Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, these basins contain spring water from the pristine mountain springs at the southern base of Mount Sarimee, 17,000 feet above sea level. They were sealed and airlifted specifically for you. "Please, allow me."


    Robin nced at the marble basins, then at the precious spring water, shaking his head. "Lue, did all this really need to be so extravagant? Just for dinner?"


    Lue smiled and, with a graceful motion, unfolded a towel from the cart and handed it to Robin.


    "My dear Robin, it''s my family''s and my greatest honor to share this meal with you. This dinner is also a small apology.


    "Due to the rushed timeline. I couldn''t make it as perfect as I wanted, but next time, I''ll make up for it." Robin smiled faintly. "I don''t care about these things. No need to make such a big deal out of it."


    Lue''s smile warmed as she took the towel from him. You''re always so wonderful. I''ve realized that my feelings for you grow deeper with every day....


    "I told you, let''s not talk about that," Robin said gently, gesturing to the 200 dishes and dessertsid out before them. "Why don''t you tell me more about the dinner you''ve prepared?"


    "Alright, you know I always do whatever you say." Lue shrugged yfully, then pointed toward the table. "These dishes and desserts were selected from over 200 countries. They were airlifted just 15 minutes ago.


    "Each dish arrived on a private jet owned by the Aldridges,nding at Draconia''s Brighton Airport, then brought here by our exclusive convoy.


    "At first, I nned to reserve the most luxurious seven-star hotel in Brighton for you.


    "But I know you don''t like such grand gestures. So, I kept it simple and only booked a private suite at the four-star Magnolia Hotel.


    "However, my assistant team did give the suite a little makeover this afternoon.


    "Please, don''t be upset. I just don''t know how else to show the respect that both I and the Aldridges have for you.


    "I just want you to be happy. I want to do as much for you as I can...


    Chapter 722 A Lavish Dinner with Lue


    Robin took in the opulent arrangements, then looked #Lue''s prop de meant and seated,


    respectful


    Before he could speak, Lue bowed again "Robin, 1ow you can see through bath my and Vebe''s intentions.


    "But my feelings for you are genuine, and the Aldridge will forever be grateful.


    "Even though we are the world''s wealthiest family, our wealth can never escape the blood curse that haunts


    "Mr. Ramsey, we are forever indebted to you. We ask for nothing more


    "However..."


    Robin gently pulled Lue back into her seat. "Let''s not dwell on that.


    "Next month, I will be leading the Draconia special forces elite team to Autreynia for an international militarypetition. "Afterward, I''ll visit the Aldridges headquarters"


    Lue trembled with excitement and then bowed before him, her eyes welling with tears.


    "Mr. Ramsey, the Aldridges are eternally grateful!" she cried, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Robin helped her to her feet. "Lue, we''ve known each other for a long time. There''s no need for such formalities.


    "The people I help are not those who beg for it or offer something in return. I do it because I choose to. "Now, let''s enjoy this feast you''ve arranged. Otherwise, it''ll all go to waste."


    Lue threw herself into Robin''s arms, kissing him deeply on the lips. "Robin, my life is yours. I would do anything for you...


    Robin gently pulled her arms away. "Alright, I''m taking note of that. One day, I maye to collect"


    Lue kissed him again, excitedly. "When you lead your team in thepetition, the Aldridges will give you and yourrades the warmest wee!


    "The Aldridges will serve you every step of the way!"

 The Deadly 723

    Chapter 728 Among the Poor, It''s a Constars Battle Chapter 723 Among the Poor, It''s a Constant Battle


    The dinner at Lue''s was unfolding in an atmosphere of grandeur, highlighted by a captivating. performance from the world ss pianiste


    s


    Fine wine Bowed, the food was impable, and stunning women graced the scene, their elegance a perfect match for the enchanting music filling the air.


    Room 300 had transformed into a luxurion sanctuary, as if the wealth of the world had converged into this one space, creating a storybook setting of opulence and indulgence. Yet, as is often the case with moments of bliss, it was fleeting


    A mere hour-a mere 60 minutes-had passed in the blink of an eye, like a bird''s fleeting shadow in flight.


    Robin nced at his watch. It was already 6:30 PM.


    With only 30 minutes left until his appointment with Marge and Joanna, he ced his utensils down, signaling his time to leave.


    But Kue, not yet ready for the evening to end, wasn''t keen to let him go.


    "Lue, I think it''s time we wrap things up. There''s something important I need to take care of, so I have to leave soon," he said, standing to go.


    "TII pick up my sister, Brenda, from Room 301. We have somewhere to go. We''ll catch up next month in Autreynia"


    For a moment, Lue froze, her expression showing a mix of reluctance and longing. "How did time pass so quickly? I was hoping you''d stay tonight Robin shrugged lightly. "I have something I can''t postpone."


    Her gaze softened, tinged with hope. "Could Ie with you? I''d love to join you.


    "By the way, you said your sister, Brenda, is in Room 301. Why didn''t you have her join us earlier?"


    He gently ran his hand through Lue''s long, curly hair, his voice soft. "She''s living her own life, and I don''t want to intrude on her space."


    Lue nodded thoughtfully. "How about Ie with you now to pick her up, then?"


    Robin looked over the luxurious assistant team in the room before smiling. "I don''t think that''s a good


    idea.


    "My sister is just an ordinary student at Brighton University. If you join us, it will stir up unnecessary attention and cause trouble for Brenda.


    "With your status, you don''t belong in their world," he continued. "One wrong move could lead to misunderstandings, and it would be hard to exin.


    "It''s better to just keep things as they are. Maintaining distance and respecting each other''s lives is the best way forward."


    Chapter 723 Among the Poor, It''s a Constar Battle


    Lue let out a sigh and shrugged in resignation. "You''re right again.


    s


    "But if I could always be by your side and be part of your world, I would give up everything I have now."


    Robin patted her gently on the shoulder. "Enough, Lue.


    "Take care of your own life. The world isn''t as perfect you think.


    "Many people envy what they don''t have.


    "In reality, ordinary people live much harder lives.


    "They fight just to survive, while people like you are only concerned with making life more interesting,


    "Your starting point is different, and so are your ideas, Habits, and desires.


    "Among the rich, there''s often mutual support because you need to share your exciting lives with others. "But among the poor, it''s a constant battle, as they fight and scheme over scraps just to get by. "In their world, there''s nothing but envy, jealousy, and maniption. They unite against those weaker than themselves.


    "That''s why, in this world, poverty is a curse. The lives of the poor are nothing but a bloody struggle."


    Lue stared at him, horrified. "Is it really that bad?"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "For the poor, the problem is whether they''ll have food tomorrow. For the rich, it''s about deciding what nice food they''ll eat next, like the meal you just served me. "Eventually, anyone who ys a role for too long tires of it.


    "Anyway, I have to go now. If I don''t leave soon, I''ll run out of time.


    "You all should wait before leaving. Making too much of a scene wouldn''t be ideal. I don''t want to disrupt Brenda''s life. She''s doing well right now."


    Lue nodded, her shoulders drooping in disappointment. "Alright, Robin. I''ll listen to you. I guess we''ll talk tomorrow afternoon. Do you have time then?


    "I''m meeting with Leon tomorrow morning to go over some things about Aurientia, so I won''t be free until the afternoon."


    Robin shook his head. "I can''t meet you tomorrow afternoon.


    "Brenda''s school has a concert tomorrow afternoon, and she''s performing.


    "She needs family support. How could I not go when she asked me?"


    Lue''s eyes brightened. "I''ll go too! How many people does Brenda need? I can get the world''s top singers, bands, directors, and mediapanies to show up and support her.


    "I can even invite Bill G


    Gates, Warren Buffett, and other big names to help out


    Chapter 723 Among the Poor, It''s a Constar Battle


    +5 From Ceiris


    Robin chuckled. "Ah, of course,ing from the world''s top family. You''re talking about bringing in the best directors, mediapanies, and agents. If you really did that, I''m afraid Brenda would burst with pride." "It''s fine!" Lute replied earnestly. "I''ll have my assistant contact them right now to make sure they arrive as soon as possible."


    "Alright, I''ll go now," Robin said, not continuing the conversation. He waved and made his way toward the exit.


    As she watched him leave, Lue called after him, "Robin, I''ll definitely be there tomorrow.


    Robin didn''t turn around, only waving his hand in acknowledgment as he exited the room and made his way to Room 301 on the third floor. Passing the red carpet area outside Room 309, he ran into a hotel staff member. The staff member bowed deeply, looking nervous.


    "Mr. Ramsey, hello. Are you leaving? The elevator to the exit is to your left. You''ve gone the wrong way."


    Robin pointed to Room 301. "Oh, my sister''s in that room. I''m going to pick her up so we can leave together."


    "Your sister''s in Room 301?" The female staff member was taken aback.


    Room 309 has been reserved by the Aldridge family, one of the world''s wealthiest families, and the dinner''s hosted for Mr. Ramsey himself. But his sister is in that humble Room 3017


    What is going on?


    Without thinking, she nced at Robin.


    His handsome features and the air of aristocracy he carried were unmistakable.


    For someone who had seen so many people, the staff knew immediately he was a VIP.


    This world of effortless wealth was so far beyond the reach of people like her.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m heading to Room 301 to settle the bill Let me walk you there," the staff member said, offering to guide him.


    Robin nodded.


    Inside Room 301, Rhea was animatedly talking about tomorrow''s concert.


    "My star sister says she''s bringing the celebrity team from Luminous Studio to cheer me on."


    A few girls looked at her enviously. "Wow, Rhea, you''re so impressive! Your sister is a big celebrity!"


    "But your sister''sst name is Dickinson. Why are you a Chandler?"

 The Deadly 724

    Chapter 794 She''s Got the Monry


    Chapter 724 She''s Got the Money


    The anndents in the private room couldn''t hide theirty of the for having a sister so well-known


    thea, it your sisteres tomorrow, could I get a photo with her one girl asked, her eyes wide with raritement


    Ither amiled providly, dilting her chin up. Maybe. Wece hose things go tomorrost


    "Could your sister give us an autographed picture? andther girl asked cagerly


    thea chuckled, shaking her head, "You make it sound to simple. My sister''s signed pictures are not just handed out. They''re worth a fortune"


    Brenda stood frozen, utterly speechless, listening to Rhea''s exaggerated stories.


    Ivy, on the other hand, understood what was happening


    After all, Ivy had been one of Robin''s admirers.


    However, Ivy had never dared to discuss this in front of Robin.


    It was onlyter, through Stephanie, that Brenda learned the true scale of Robin''s influence.


    He was one of the top leaders in the world, someone even the biggest celebrities and supermodels couldn''t casily approach-much less a small-town girl like Ivy.


    Ivy had once mentioned to Brenda and Marrisa that if it weren''t for Robin, she wouldn''t have reached the sess she had today,


    Thanks to him, the Luminous Studio had provided her with countless resources.


    But it was only today that Brenda realized Rhea and Ivy were sisters.


    However, Ivy had never mentioned this.


    Through Marrisa, Brenda learned that Ivy had been sponsoring a girl from a vige to attend school, and this girl might be named Rhea.


    Whether this Rhea was the same one sitting in front of her, Ivy couldn''t be sure.


    Brenda, clearly astonished, asked, "Rhea, is Ivy really your sister?"


    Rhea grinned. Yeah, jealous?" She scanned the room with a sly look. I''ve kept it low-key, never told you


    guys about it.


    "My sister''s so rich, she buys me all kinds of expensive stuff, like bikes worth tens of thousands and watches that cost as much. I''m getting tired of it all! "She sends me so many luxury items, stuff I never asked for.


    Chapter 724 She''s Got the Money


    "But she says we should treat ourselves well, so we can ve a sessful life.


    "At the start of the school year, she even tried to send a Porsche.


    "I didn''t want to stand out with a sports car at school, so I told her not to.


    "Ah, what


    Can I do? My sister''s a huge star. She''s used to the high life and big events. She just wouldn''t let me keep a low profile at school.


    "Ifl hadn''t stopped her, she would''ve redecorated the whole dorm building."


    The room wentpletely silent as the others absorbed Rhea''s words.


    "Rhea, I never realized how impressive you are! I always thought you came from a rich family, just from the way you dress and wear expensive watches.


    "I''ve noticed you hardly ever cat in the school cafeteria You''re always dining in fancy restaurants.


    "Being rich must be so nice..


    "I wish I had a celebrity sister like yours.


    Rhea basked in the attention, her smile growing with eachpliment.


    Brenda had intended to bring up Ivy, but the conversation kept shifting in other directions.


    As Rhea continued to soak up the admiration, she almost started to believe her own exaggerated stories.


    Just then, a waitress entered the room, guiding Robin in.


    The students, realizing that the waitress was here to collect the bill, quickly lowered their heads and pretended to eat.


    Some, who weren''t eating, made excuses to go to the restroom.


    Others, with no reason to leave, hurriedly turned off their phones.


    When Rhea saw Robin, she covered her mouth andughed.


    "Look, it''s that country bumpkin, Brenda''s brother,ing to find her.


    "I bet he''s here to mooch off us or maybe just waiting to grab some leftovers after we''re done."


    Tus


    Hearing Rhea''sment, Brenda shot her a cold re.


    She hated the way Rhea mocked Robin.


    But Brenda didn''t want to exin.


    Robin had once told her never to argue with a fool-even if you


    won.


    it wouldn''t matter,


    When Robin entered, Brenda, always sharp, knew exactly why he was there he was here to take her


    home.


    Chapter 724 She''s Got the Money


    "But she says we should treat ourselves well, so we can ve a sessful life,


    "At the start of the school year, she even tried to send me a Porsche.


    "I didn''t want to stand out with a sports car at school, se told her not to.


    "Ah, what can I do? My sister''s a huge star. She''s used to the high life and big events. She just wouldn''t let me keep a low profile at school,


    "If I hadn''t stopped her, she would''ve redecorated the whole dorm building."


    The room wentpletely silent as the others absorbe Rhea''s words.


    "Rhea, I never realized how impressive you are! I alway thought you came from a rich family, just from the way you dress and wear expensive watches.


    "I''ve noticed you hardly ever cat in the school cafeteria. You''re always dining in fancy restaurants.


    "Being rich must be so nice.


    "I wish I had a celebrity sister like yours."


    Rhea basked in the attention, her smile growing with eachpliment.


    Brenda had intended to bring up Ivy, but the conversation kept shifting in other directions.


    As Rhea continued to soak up the admiration, she almost started to believe her own exaggerated stories.


    Just then, a waitress entered the room, guiding Robin in


    The students, realizing that the waitress was here to collect the bill, quickly lowered their heads and pretended to eat,


    Some, who weren''t eating, made excuses to go to the restroom.


    Others, with no reason to leave, hurriedly turned off their phones.


    When Rhea saw Robin, she covered her mouth andughed.


    "Look, it''s that country bumpkin, Brenda''s brother,ing to find her.


    "I bet he''s here to mooch off us or maybe just waiting to grab some leftovers after we''re done."


    Hearing Rhea''sment, Brenda shot her a cold re


    She hated the way Rhea mocked Robin.


    But Brenda didn''t want to exin.


    Robin had once told her never to argue with a fool-even if you won, it wouldn''t matter,


    When Robin entered, Brenda, always sharp, knew exactly why he was there he was here to take her


    home.


    DECO


    Chapter 724 She''s Got the Money


    As Rhea finished her little speech, the room eruptedughter.


    The waitress, turning to Robin, said loudly, "Your total for this meal is 3,000. Who''s paying?"


    The room fell dead silent.


    Rhea, who had been chatting away, suddenly checked s phone. "Oh, no. My phone''s dead! I was supposed to pay."


    Brenda casually suggested, "There''s a charger outside. You can use that."


    Rhea ignored herpletely.


    +5 Free Cains


    Brenda looked around, noticing the room was shifting into motion. Some were on their phones, some cating quietly, while two others headed to the restroom


    The waitress, seeing no volunteers, looked around again. "Who will pay for dinner today?


    Still, no one responded.


    Brenda turned to Robin. "Alright, I''ll pay. How much is it?"


    Three thousand dors," the waitress replied, handing her the bill.


    Brenda fished out her phone, ready to make the payment, but the screen shed "Insufficient funds."


    "Sorry, Miss Brenda, your bnce isn''t enough, the waitress exined quickly.


    Brenda suddenly remembered her card only had a few hundred left.


    "Sorry about that. Can I try another card?" Brenda said with a smile, sticking out her tongue at Robin.


    "Of course, the waitress replied, pulling out a portable card reader.


    Rhea watched Brenda, then sneered. "No money and still trying to act like you''re rich. You''re just a country girl. Do you really think you can pay 3,000? How embarrassing!" The room grew painfully quiet,


    Brenda remained calm. "There''s money on this card."


    "You have money? How ridiculous! Just saying you have money doesn''t mean you actually do!" Rhea mocked.


    Just as the waitress was about to swipe the card, Robin took it from Brenda''s hand.


    Brenda looked at him, surprised. "What are you doing? I don''t want you to pay for me. e."


    Rhea sneered again. "Let him pay? It''s 3,000! Does he even have enough? You two really think you''re fooling everyone with your fake wealth?


    Acting like your family is rich!"


    The waitress was about to say something when she saw that Rhea was challenging Robin, one of the mos/4


    Chapter 724 She''s Got the Money


    important figures in the room. She almost spoke up bu hesitated.


    s


    Robin took the card and slipped it into Brenda''s bag. "Let''s go. She''s got the money; let her pay!" Robin said, pulling Brenda toward the door.


    As they walked away, Robin turned around and pointed at the waitress. "You,e with us."


    The waitress hesitated, then quickly followed Robin ou


    The room was left in stunned silence.


    All eyes turned to Rhea..


    For Rhea, 3,000 was nothing-she could have paid it without a second thought.

 The Deadly 725

    Chapter 725 Kindness Is Valuable


    Chapter 725 Kindness Is Valuable


    Rhea could feel the intense stares of her ssmates, their gazes sharp and ufortable, like a hundred needles pricking at her skin.


    All she wanted was to escape-to flee this room and track down Brenda, making her regret everything


    What had started as a small scheme to embarrass Brenda and gain a little attention had spiraled into aplete disaster.


    She hadn''t counted on Brenda''s brother being such a fool.


    How dare he drag her away like that!


    It''s unbelievable!


    Tomorrote, then Ivyes, I will make sure to shore both Brinda and her brother exactly who is in charge.


    They wouldn''t dare be so smug in front of loy, a famous star!


    Just because they dress well and pretend to be from high society doesn''t mean they can fool anyone into thinking they are something they aren''t.


    Sure, I came from a small town too, but I''m different.


    My confidence, my mindset, my actions-everything about me screams sophistication.


    I will be wealthy-someday.


    "Rhea...her roommate whispered, eyes darting toward her. "Everyone''s looking at you. What are you going to do now?"


    Rhea fumbled for an exnation, her thoughts spinning.


    There was no way she had 3,000 on her card!


    At the start of the month, Ivy had given her that exact amount. But 2,000 had already been spent on makeup, and the rest was quickly eaten up by food costs, leaving her with barely 300. Her roommate, catching on, asked, "Rhea, you said your phone''s dead, right?


    "It''s fine. There''s a fast charger on the third floor. You can charge your phone for a bit, then pay," she added. helpfully.


    Rhea shot the girl a re, fighting the urge to smash her phone right in her face.


    Meanwhile, outside, Brenda quietly ask


    Robin, "Do you think they''ll think I''m just here to take


    advantage?"


    "Take advantage?" Robin tapped her lightly on the head. "You''re too innocent.


    111


    71%7


    Chapter 725 Kindness Is Valuable


    "Kindness is valuable, but sometimes it cuts both ways,


    +5 Free Colos


    "Next time something like this happens, you''ve got to stand your ground. Be like a hedgehog-show your sharp edges.


    "If someone mocks you for being poor, let the fake rich person foot the bill instead!"


    Brenda nodded, still a little confused. "I think I get it now."


    Robin gestured toward a waitress who was approaching "Could you help us out? How much would each person owe if we split the bill evenly?"


    "Of course, Mr. Ramsey, the waitress said, quickly pulling out a calctor.


    "The total is 3,000. With 15 people, each person owes 200."


    Robin gestured for Brenda to pay. "Go ahead and pay your share."


    Brenda handed the waitress her card without hesitation


    When the waitress swiped it for 200, she paused, staring at the bnce-999,800.


    A million!


    She nced up at Brenda, who appeared to be no older than 18.


    How could a college student have such a huge bnce?


    For most people, that kind of money would be impossible toe by.


    But given Robin''s identity, it wasn''t shocking to think his sister might have a simr fortune.


    What made the whole situation even more absurd was that Rhea, just moments earlier, had mocked Brenda for not having money!


    Howughable!


    Still reeling, the waitress watched Robin and Brenda walk away, shaking her head at how differently the rich and average people thought.


    The wealthy didn''t let emotions or miscedpassion get in their way.


    Sentimentality and misced kindness only led to self-destruction.


    -


    Once Brenda and Robin were out of sight, the waitress turned and headed back to Room 301.


    She walked right up to Rhea. "Excuse me, are you going to pay the bill? Will it be with your card or through a phone scan?"


    Rhea, still plotting how to avoid paying, was immediately hit with a wave of frustration. She snapped, "Why should I pay? What about Brenda? How did she pay her share?" The room fell silent..


    Chapter 725 Kindness Is Valuable


    None of them had ever seen Rhea lose her temper like this..


    The waitress remained calm, smiling slightly Brenda already paid her part-200 dors. Here''s the receipt for her payment


    Rhea''s face flushed with anger as she muttered under her breath. "That girl is disgusting-only paying for her own food!


    "She probably nned to slip away before paying anything!"


    The waitress raised an eyebrow, "You call her poor, but he has a million in her ount. You say you have money, but do you have a million?"


    Rhea froze, then burst outughing in disbelief.


    "Did Brenda''s brother bribe you? Is that what this is about?


    "That bumpkin is always pretending to be rich. It''s just embarrassing!


    "Brenda has a million? Do you actually believe that?"


    She looked around at her ssmates, sarcastically adding, "Didn''t we all see Brenda''s mom, Marrisa? She Tooks like a real country bumpkin.


    "If Brenda really had a million, then I''d be a pig!"


    The waitress stepped forward, handing Rhea the receipt "Here. Take a look for yourself."


    Rhea nced at it, scoffing, but her expression faltered as she saw the bnce-999,800.


    She tried to grab the receipt, but the waitress pulled it back. "I don''t have time for your nonsense. It''s time


    to pay.


    "If you can''t cover the remaining 2,800, you can split it. Everyone can pay 200. What''s it going to be?"


    Rhea, still irritated, snapped, "What is this attitude? Are you trying to make us feel guilty for eating here? We''ll talk about itter."


    The waitress''s smile turned cold. "Fine. If you won''t pay, I''ll call security to deal with it."


    The advisor knew that this hotel was part of the Northlorn Residencework. Causing trouble here was no small matter.


    "Rhea, stop acting like this. Can you pay it all on your own? If not, we''ll each pay our own share."


    Rhea hesitated clearly ufortable. "Well... it''s not that I don''t have money. I just might not have enough today. Let''s cach pay our own share. "Tomorrow... when my sister, Ivy,es, I''ll have her take us all to the best restaurant. How does that sound?"


    The room went silent.


    Rhea had spent the entire evening bragging about her supposed wealth, and now this was her reality.


    Chapter 725 Kindness Is Valuable


    45 Free Commi


    Rhea was the first to swipe her card for 200 dors. Then, with a forced smile, she said, "Tomorrow, when Ivyes, I''ll treat you all to dinner!"

 The Deadly 726

    Chapter 726 Just Pay Me 2,000


    5 Free Coins


    The students in Private Dining Room 301 reluctantly handed over 200 dors each for their meal, though none of them had a choice in the matter..


    If they didn''t pay, they wouldn''t be allowed to leave.


    At first, everyone assumed that Rhea and their counselor had organized the dinner to celebrate the uing singing event.


    They thought it would be a treat, but instead, they were stuck paying for the entire meal.


    Most of the students weren''t from wealthy families; they were living paycheck to paycheck. Spending 200 dors on a single meal felt like a major financial blow-almost like they were losing a week''s worth of groceries. That money could''ve easily covered ten days'' worth of cafeteria meals.


    Had they known they''d be footing the bill, none of them would have shown up. For the same they could''ve caten several times at the school''s cafeteria.


    mount.


    Meanwhile, Rhea continued to make excuses, dodging any responsibility for the payment, which only added to everyone''s frustration.


    The students were upset, but what could they do?


    The meal was already eaten, and they certainly couldn''t return the food to Rhea. Even if they had given it back to her, there was no way she''d be able to finish it all on her own.


    The leftovers from over ten people could easily fill up several bags.


    The thought of Rhea lugging those bags back to her dorm, nibbling at the leftovers with a straw or poking at it with toothpicks, trying to finish it all, made them chuckle bitterly. It would probably be enough tost. her ten meals-definitely more than enough to make anyone feel sick.


    Despite the building resentment, Rhea quickly recovered from the awkward situation.


    She confidently took hold of the counselor''s arm, rubbing her bosom against the 30-year-old man.


    The counselor, an experienced man, easily picked up on Rhea''s signals.


    With a smile, Rhea addressed the still-frowning students. "Don''t worry," she said. "After the singing event tomorrow, when Ivy and the big shots from Luminous Studio are here, I''ll make sure you all get a photo with them. How does that sound? "Next time, treat everyone to a big meal," she added with a grin.


    The counselor nodded and chipped in, "That''s right. Be sure to cheer for Rhea at tomorrow''s event!"


    He went on. "Rhea''s sister, Ivy, will be there, along with the big names from Luminous Studio. They''ll take a picture with you all. Who knows, maybe you''ll even get to have dinner with them!"


    He continued enthusiastically, "Luminous Studio is one of Aurientia''s top filmpanies. They''ve got big


    Chapter 726 Just Pay Me 2,000


    +5 Fre


    directors, top writers, and international movie stars. These are the kinds of people you don''t just meet every day" The counselor''s words seemed to calm the students, but the sting of that 200 dors still sat heavy in their hearts.


    After all, that money could have been their living expenses for the next ten days.


    Each student silently promised themselves they would never fall for such a trick again.


    But as they thought about the chance to meet Ivy and other international stars tomorrow, a sense offort slowly crept into their hearts.


    Rhea was Ivy''s sister. Just being around these influential people, even if only as acquaintances, felt like a small victory.


    After a tense and ufortable meal, the bill was finally settled.


    Rhea and the students left Room 301 together, only to bump into Anna and her assistant team from Room 309 on their way out.


    Thevish group left Rhea and the others staring in shock.


    Who was the foreign woman walking at the center of the group?


    She carried herself with such elegance and authority, it felt almost like they were witnessing a red carpet


    event.


    Are they shooting a movie here?


    At that moment, a hotel staff member overheard Rhea''s muttering and intervened sharply. "Please, be careful with your words," he warned. "They are part of the Aldridge family''s assistant team. "The young woman in the middle is Ms. Lue Aldridge She''s hosting a distinguished guest tonight at the


    hotel.


    "Please step aside and let them pass, the staff member instructed firmly.


    Rhea and her friends were nearly speechless.


    The Aldridge family-the most powerful family in the world! And here we are in the presence of Ms. Lue Aldridge herself. What an honor!


    From a distance. Lue''s extravagant gown, tall figure, and striking beauty left the studentspletely


    mesmerized.


    She


    was the heir to the Aldridge family, the world''s wealthiest tycoons!


    If they could snap a picture with her, it would be something to boast about for years toe.


    Rhea''s instincts told her to rush over and strike up a conversation with Lue, but the bodyguards standing nearby quickly blocked her path.


    Chapter 726 Just Pay Me 9,000


    The sheer presence of those elite bodyguards made Rhea and the others hesitate,


    Frozen in ce, Rhea''s mind raced with fantasies.


    I were Miss Lue Aldrider, how perfect would my life ber


    I have everything I wanted. I could unt it all. I could crush anyone who dared get in my way.


    If I wanted to hurt someone, I could. If I wanted to humiliate someone, I would,


    the first people lid target! Brenda''s brother, Marge, and Joanna


    The memory of the school foundation incident gnawed at her constantly.


    Meanwhile, Robin and Brenda were leaving the Magnolia Hotel in Ferell''s car, with a light drizzle falling under the evening sky.


    Before dinner, Brenda had already contacted Marge, Joanna, and Marrisa, letting them know that Robin would be treating them to coffee that evening.


    Marge, who had the day off, had met up with Joanna and Marrisa at school.


    After leaving the hotel, Brenda called them again.


    Joanna and Marrisa had already arrived at school, but Marge was caught at an intersection, having just found a lost phone.


    It rang as she walked by


    Being the kind-hearted person she was, Marge answered the call,


    The owner of the phone had been calling.


    When the owner heard that Marge had found his phone, he asked her to wait while he hurried over to pick it up.


    Standing in the rain without an umbre, Marge waited for over half an hour.


    Finally, a young man in his mid-twenties arrived, holding an umbre.


    He approached her and asked. "Are you the one who found my phone?"


    Marge smiled and handed him the phone. "Yes, this is yours. I''ll be on my way now...


    "Wait!" he interrupted as he examined the phone.


    "It''s definitely mine, but there''s a scratch on the screen. You''ll have topensate me.


    "It''s an iPhone," he added. "It cost 2.500 dors when I bought it.


    "Since you waited for me in the rain. I won''t make you pay the full amount. Just pay me 2,000 dors, alright?"


    Chapter 727 You''re a Total Scoundrell

 The Deadly 727

    Chapter 727 You''re a Total Scoundrel!


    Marge stood there, utterly stunned.


    * Free Coins


    The phone she had found had never left her hands. It hadn''t dropped again since she picked it up, so how could the scratches on it possibly be her fault?


    "Young man, when I found your phone, it was already like this. I didn''t cause any damage, she exined.


    "If you didn''t do it, who can prove that?!" The young man red at Marge, his eyes cold.


    He could tell she was just a harmless, well-meaning middle-aged woman-if he couldn''t trick her, who else could he manipte?


    "My phone was fine before it went missing. But after you found it, how did it end up like this?


    "Now I''m starting to think you might have stolen it!


    "Are you going to pay for the damage? If not, I''ll make sure you regret it. And if that doesn''t work. I''ll call the police!"


    Marge couldn''t believe what she was hearing-


    She had been so kind, waiting in the pouring rain for this young man to pick up his phone.


    She''d stood there, drenched and shivering, for half an hour.


    Yet now, she was being med for damaging the phone and was being demanded to pay 2,000 dors inpensation!


    It felt like the worst kind of betrayal.


    If she''d known this would happen, she wouldn''t have been so considerate.


    This young man waspletely shameless,


    But what could she do in response to his threats? She had no idea how to exin herself.


    The rain was getting heavier.


    Onlookers, hearing both sides of the story, kept their distance, unwilling to get involved.


    Everybody knew Marge was right, but no one wanted to intervene. There were too many people who hid their true nature behind a human face.


    Marge''s clothes were soaked through, including the ck silk scarf she had been wearing.


    ncing at her watch, she noticed that her meeting with Robin was drawing near, and her anxiety began


    to rise.


    "Young man, I really didn''t break your phone," she said, her voice trembling.


    "If you''re insisting I pay, fine! But I can''t exin myself any further. I don''t have that much money on me


    Chapter 727 You''re a Total Scoundrel!


    right now


    "Here''s what I''ll do. Tll give you my number, and we can meet tomorrow at the restaurant at Brighton University I can pay you then. But I have something went to handle right now" The young man grabbed her arm. "You think I''m stupe You expect me to believe you just because you leave a mumber


    Marge quickly took out her phone. Tll call your number right now. Will that prove I''m being honest?"


    The young man sneered. "What if you change your number tomorrow? Then what?"


    Marge was speechless. "Young man, why do you always assume the worst in people?


    "I waited in the rain for half an hour just to return your phone. Do you honestly think I would lie to you?


    "What do I have to do to make you believe me? I really don''t have that much money''


    The young man pointed to her phone. "Everyone uses mobile banking now. No one carries cash anymore. Open your phone and show me."


    Reluctantly, Marge unlocked her phone and showed him the screen.


    The young man examined it closely, confirming that there was only a few hundred dors in her ount.


    Heughed condescendingly. "You''re really poor, aren''t you? Just this little bit of money? What bad luck!


    "Now, have your family transfer the money to me," he demanded.


    Marge stared at the young man''s audacity, letting out a sigh of resignation.


    She dialed Joanna''s number.


    Meanwhile, Robin''s car had just arrived in the area.


    As he was about to park, he noticed from a distance that Marge was engaged in an argument with someone else..


    After watching the scene unfold, he quickly pieced together what had happened.


    With a dark expression, Robin grabbed an umbre and got out of the car, followed by Brenda.


    "What''s going on, Mrs. Leif?" Robin asked, holding the umbre over her.


    Marge, clearly embarrassed, replied, "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry you''ve caught me in a bad situation."


    Brenda, outraged, immediately pulled out a


    Marge quickly exined the situatie and started drying Marge''s wet hair.


    with the phone.


    Brenda, seething, pointed at the young man. "How can you be so unreasonable?


    "Mrs. Leif found your phone, waited for you in the rain for half an hour, and now you use her of damaging it and demand money from her? You''re a total scoundrel!


    Chapter 727 You''re a Total Scoundrelf


    s


    "If Mrs. Lell hadn''s waited here, your plume would have been left on the ground, and you''d never get it back. And the scratches weren''t even caused by her, so why should she pay you?


    The young man arrogantly retorted. She picked up my phone, and now it''s broken. Who''s going ro prove she didn''t break it?"


    Robin took the phone, handing the umbre to Brend "Take Mr Leif to the car il handle this man about thepensation.


    The young man tried to grab Marge''s arm "Hey, you can''t leave! You broke my phone, so you have to pay Robin pped him hard on the shoulder. "I''ll pay! But only if you can prove that it was Marge who broke


    The young man sized Robin up. his eyes narrowing. "You''ll pay? How much do you even have?" Robin''s smile was cold. "If you can''t prove your im, then why should I pay you anything?


    "I think you''re just trying to scam people!"


    The young man froze. "What do you mean? Are you trying to avoid paying?"


    "Avoid paying? You think this small amount of money is worth avoiding?" Robin snapped. Without another word, he tossed the young man''s phone into a nearbyke, several feet away.


    The young man''s face turned red with rage. "Y-you threw away my phone! Get it back right now?"


    Robin pped him across the face. "You''re nothing but a scoundrel!


    "Mrs. Leif stood out in the rain for half an hour, soaking wet, and now you demand 2.000 dors from her. Do you really believe I can''t destroy you right here? Get lost! If you don''t leave, you won''t see the light of tomorrow!" With that. Robin turned and walked back toward the car.


    The young man copsed on the ground, still shouting for help.


    But when he saw the special forces insignia on the car, he immediately went silent.


    Once inside the car, Robin noticed that Marge was nearly drenched and instructed Ferell to stop at a clothing store on the way so she could buy something dry to change into.


    About ten minutester, they approached a store that sold women''s clothing and essories near the university district.


    "General Ramsey, is this store okay?" Ferell asked.


    Robin nodded.


    Ferell pulled over in front of the store.


    Marge had no intention of going in, but Brenda pulled her along.


    Marge didn''t resist much-she''d already nned on buying a new, dry outfit.


    Chapter 727 You''re a Total Scoundrell


    Inside. Marge picked out a reasonably priced set of clothes and went into the fitting room.


    45 Free Cams


    Robin turned to Brenda and asked her to pick out a scaff, adding, "Check for any moles or unusual marks on the left side of Marge''s ne

 The Deadly 728

    2457122


    Chapter 728 Dragon Manor


    Chapter 728 Dragon Manor


    Marge and Brenda stepped out of the dressing room, both wearing their new clothes.


    The outfits weren''t anything special-just average, not too expensive, but not cheap either.


    Robin reached for his wallet, intending to pay.


    But Marge shook her head. Tll pay for these, she said firmly, taking the clothes and scarves from his hands.


    Robin didn''t argue.


    As Marge moved to the register, Brenda leaned closer to Robin. Her voice dropped to a whisper. Robin, there''s nothing on the back of Mrs. Leif''s neck."


    Brenda continued. "I made sure. I tied her scarf, and I even touched her neck. There was nothing-no scar, no mark, nothing


    "When I touched her, Mrs. Leif flinched, like she wasn''t expecting it. But she let me finish fixing the scarf" So, Robin, do you think Joanna might actually be someone... someone from your past? Your family? "Like maybe Mrs. Leif is your real mother?" Robin turned to look at her, his face a mix of disbelief and amusement. "You''re unbelievable. I barely said anything, and you''re already making wild guesses."


    Brenda crossed her arms, frustration clear on her face. "I''m serious, Robin. The first time I saw Joanna, I just knew-she''s your sister. The one you''ve been looking for all these years."


    "But Marge... she doesn''t look like your mom, does she? Brenda thought for a moment. "But hey, maybe you and your sister both take after your dad?"


    "Enough with the fantasies, Brenda. Robin nced over at Marge, who was getting closer, and subtly gestured for Brenda to drop it.


    Brenda didn''t seem to notice. "Robin, I swear, I checked. I hoped I''d see a mark, anything, on the back of Mrs. Leif''s neck-like a mole, you know?" At that exact moment, Marge walked up behind them.


    Robin squeezed his eyes shut, giving Brenda a quick, silent warning to stop talking.


    Brenda blinked, puzzled. "What''s wrong with your eyes, Robin?" She stepped closer, her curiosity getting the better of her


    Robin sighed and lightly tapped her on the head. "You''re such a fool."


    "Hey! What was that for?" Brenda rubbed her head and pouted.


    By then, Marge was right behind her.


    Chapter 728 Dragon Manor


    Robin nced over at Brenda with a small grin, shaking his head. I''m talking about your hair"


    15 Free Coins


    Benda ran a hand through her smooth hair, her eyes searching the mirror as she tried to make sense of his words. "What''s wrong with my hair?"


    Robin looked at her, his face expressionless. "It''s just... It looks kind of young. Maybe a little messy, too."


    Brenda''s brow furrowed. She touched her hair again, trying to fix it. "It''s not messy."


    Robinughed softly. "I knew you''d say that. You always get defensive. You''ve been like that since we were kids. If you weren''t ying pranks, you would have furnessing with me." Brenda puffed her cheeks but didn''t argue. Robin turned his attention to Marge, who had arrived. "Let''s go, Mrs. Leif. We should pick up Joanna and Marrisa."


    Brenda finally understood what Robin was getting at and shot him an annoyed look.


    They walked out of the store, and the rain, which had beening down in a steady stream, began to let


    1. up.


    They climbed into the car and drove toward Brighton University.


    When they arrived, Joanna and Marrisa were already standing outside, waiting for them.


    As soon as they were all settled in the car, Marrisa leaned forward and asked, "So, Robin, what''s the asion? Why the coffee outing today? Did something good happen?" Before Robin could respond, Brenda jumped in. "Marrisa, you''re so out of touch. Do we really need some big reason to go for coffee? Can''t we just hang out?"


    "It''s just a chance to rx together. Robin just wanted to chat before he leaves for the base tomorrow night."


    Marrisa smiled, nodding. "Ah, got it. Makes sense."


    Brenda turned to Joanna, her voice warm. "Joanna, are you free tomorrow afternoon?"


    "If you are, you shoulde with Robin, Marrisa, and Mrs. Leif. Be part of my support team."


    Joanna''s face lit up. "Wait, you''re in the concert tomorrow too, Brenda? That''s awesome! I''m free, so I''ll definitelye. I didn''t know you could sing like that!


    Brendaughed softly, shaking her head. "Oh, it''s really nothing. I needed to get somemunity service hours, and there wasn''t much else for me to do. I found out the concert counted toward it, so I signed up." "To be honest I never thought I''d even get through the auditions. I didn''t think I had a chance at something like this,


    Robin watched her with a small grin. "Lo going to be the next big thing on campus."


    Laughter echoed in the car.


    at you, acting all modest. You sound like you think you''re


    A few minutester, the car turned onto Dragon Manor Street.


    1041 Fri, Dec 6


    Chapter 728 Dragon Manor


    The rain had left the street gleaming, and there was something eerie about the illness.


    This street had once been the heart of Brighton, bustling with life and activity.


    But that was before the Dragon Manor robbery 20 years ago, when everything changed. After that, the whole area seemed to fall into a quiet, forgotten state,


    On the northwest side, close to Manor za, stood a grand estate.


    It had been home to Dragon yer, a military god in Draconia-one of the strongest men to ever live.


    Even though the vibrant days of the past were long gone, the house still stood, heavy with a sense of history.


    From a distance, you could almost feel the weight of its former glory, like the echo of a time when power and respect had filled every room.


    As the car drove past, Robin''s gaze caught the mansion.


    For a second, he felt a strange, almost nostalgic pull-something familiar, something that made his heart


    race.


    Brenda couldn''t stop herself. "Is this really Dragon Manor?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Robin nced at Marge. Her face was momentarily shadowed with something like sorrow, a brief flicker that didn''t go unnoticed.


    Joanna followed Brenda''s finger, her eyes widening as she looked at the crumbling estate. She froze, just as Robin had.


    There was something about the ce, Robin could feel it-an unspoken connection, something that linked him and Joanna in that moment.


    His thoughts raced. Maybe, just maybe, they shared a bloodline. The idea seemed more likely with each passing second.


    The urge to dig deeper, to uncover the truth buried in that old house, tightened inside him.


    Dragon Manor, once magnificent, was now a wreck. It had been left to fall apart, no one bothering to bring


    it back to life.


    But even in its ruin, the legacy of the ce lingered. Once, it had been the proud home of the most powerful family in Draconia.


    It had ruled thend, the crown jewel among The Eight Great Royal Houses.


    After the heist that shattered its grandeur 20 years ago, the government had decided to leave Dragon Manor exactly as it was.


    It was a monument to the past, locked in time, untouched by progress.


    The guards at Dragon Manor still stood in their usual ces, just as they had during Dragon yer''s reign.


    The grand gates remained unchanged, their watchful eyes keeping vigil as they had for years.


    871%


    s


    Chapter 728 Dragon Manor


    Nothing had shifted in 20 long years.


    It was as though a silent order had been given-a messge that Draconia''s leaders, still hopeful, were waiting for something.


    They were waiting for the day when the master of this house would return to reim what was lost.


    The car rolled past the entrance, the heavy gates looming in the rearview mirror.


    Robin''s eyes flicked to the mirror, and he noticed two groups following them from a distance.


    He pulled out his phone and checked the message from the Dark Web. The screen lit up with names. One of the groups was Jack''s.


    The other? A deadly squad of elite assassins from the Sakurania Northern Star Sword School. They weren''t just tailing Robin.


    Both factions had been watching Dragon Manor Street for two decades.


    Their target? The long-abandoned estate.


    Even in ruins, it seemed that Dragon Manor still held a dangerous secret.

 The Deadly 729

    Chapter 729 Cafe Lake Dragonia


    Chapter 729 Cafe Lake Dragonia


    Ferell drove into the parking lot of Cafe Lake Dragonia


    The caf¨¦ was located just 30 yards southeast of Dragon Manor, nestled in a simple, five-story building


    The entire building had five floors in total.


    The caf¨¦ upied the first and second floors.


    The third floor was reserved for staff rest and office space.


    The fourth and fifth floors were off-limits to everyone-private areas for the cafe''s owner.


    Behind the building was Lake Dragonia


    Across theke, on the other side, stood the back of Dragon Manor.


    From a higher vantage point, the second floor of the caf¨¦ offered a clear view of Dragon Manor''s rear garden.


    The owner of the caf¨¦ was a mysterious figure, quiet and elusive.


    No one knew much about him.


    Very few had ever seen him in person.


    It was rumored that he was an older man, probably in his fifties.


    The employees and regr customers simply referred to him as Flint.


    On


    n most days, Flint stayed hidden away in a small, tucked-away room at the back of the cafe.


    He didn''t leave much.


    Sometimes, though, he''d step out to greet the customers.


    Everyone knew that when Flint appeared, it was a rare event. The cafe would run a special-everything was half-off. Sometimes, they''d even get their drinks for free. The cafe had been around for 20 years.


    In all that time, no one had seen Flint make a fortune, nor had they ever noticed the cafe struggling.


    It had been steady, running the same way all these years


    It wasn''t about business for Flint. He didn''t seem interested in profits. Instead, it was just something to t his days.


    When the cafe was busy, he woulde out and chat with people.


    fill


    But on quieter days, he liked to be alone. He would sit by a window on the second floor, a pot of coffee in front of him


    14


    Chapter 729 Cafe Lake Dragonia


    +5 From Coins


    Hours would pass as he watched the calm waters of Lake Dragonia, his eyes drifting to the eerie, distant shape of Dragon Manor across theke,


    They stepped out of the car, and Marge stayed still, staring at the caf¨¦ for a long time.


    Marrisa, Brenda, Joanna, and Robin moved forward a few paces, but then they stopped. Marge was still there, staring into space.


    "Mrs. Leif, are you okay?" Brenda asked, her voice soft. She and Joanna turned back, walking toward her. Brenda reached out and gently touched her arm.


    Marge blinked, like she''d just woken up from a dream. Oh, I. I just got a little dizzy from the ride."


    Robin saw her eyes shift, and he knew something was wrong.


    Marrisa stepped closer, cing an arm around Marge''s shoulders. "You might be pushing yourself too hard, Marge. You just got over that old health problem. Maybe it''s time to take it easy. If you''re too tired. you should rest." Marge smiled, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. I''m fine. It''s just the car. I get dizzy if I ride


    long."


    By this time, they had made it into the caf¨¦.


    As they walked inside, two men in ck clothes quickly passed them, heading straight toward the back of the caf¨¦.


    Robin''s instincts kicked in. He could tell right away. These were the people who had been following them.


    You three head up to the second floor, Robin said. "Find a seat and order whatever you want. I''ve got something to do in the back. I''ll join you shortly."


    Brenda gave a quick nod, then led the others up the stairs, following the caf¨¦ staff.


    When they reached the second floor, they noticed the pair of customers who had been sitting by the window were now leaving


    The group quickly imed the vacant seats, choosing a spot with a perfect view.


    It was quiet here, and from the window, they could see all of Lake Dragonia


    Theke was dark at night, with no lights to break the stillness.


    A soft mist floated above the water, giving the scene an eerie, almost otherworldly feel. It was like. something out of a dream, distant and intangible. Brenda ced an order for milk, coffee, and a selection of pastries for everyone, remembering Robin''s


    request.


    As they sat down, the drinks and food on their way, a well-dressed young man and woman approached


    their table.


    The woman punched in a number on her phone, pointing toward their table without even looking at them. "Get up. This seat''s ours now.


    III


    10:41 FM Dec 6


    Chapter 720 Cafe Lake Dragonia


    Brenda and the others stared at her, unstre of what to Domke of the situatio


    The woman didn''t wait for a response. She started talk "Michelle, this seat by the window on the second floor waiting for you."


    into the phone as if nothing had happened. Cafe Lake Dragonia has a great view, I''ll be here


    She paused, listening. Then, she added, "Oh, and by the way, I''ve brought my new boyfriend, Fauss When you get here, I''ll introduce you. How long before you and Mr. McKay get here?" "Five minutes? Seriously? Hurry up!"


    "Okay, okay, just move faster. Faustus and I are hitting de barter, so don''t take all night"


    "Sweetie, I just got back from overseas, and you''re the est person I called. You better appreciate my time Ha-ha!"


    She ended the call and looked over at Brenda and her group, clearly annoyed. "Did you hear me? Get up My friends areing, and they''ll want this spot,"


    Turning to the waiter, she snapped, "Come on, get their stuff and move it. Clean this seat. I don''t trust it- Too many germis,"


    The waiter hesitated, standing off to the side, unsure how to handle the situation.


    When the woman saw they hadn''t moved, she raised her voice, sharp and demanding. "Why are you still sitting there? Didn''t you hear me?"


    Brenda and the others were st


    confused, thinking maybe the woman was just out of her mind.


    But it didn''t take long to realize-it was just in bullying.


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Why should we give you our seats?"


    The woman didn''t expect resistance.


    "Who are you, girl? How dare you take that tone with ine? Do you know who I am? I''m Melissa Field! Yes, the Fields are my family!


    "We''re one of the top five wealthiest families in Brighton, and anything I want, I get."


    "I can even buy this whole coffee shop if I wanted to!"


    "And now I demand you leave this table! You want money? How about 1,500? No? Seventy-five hundred, then!"


    "Take it and seram! Show me your QR code. I''ll Venmo you!"


    Marrisa was annoyed by the attitude. She said carefully, Ms. Field, there are a lot of empty tables around you, so why must you take ours? It''s rude, don''t you think?" "Youe from a big family, so I''m sure they''ve taught you decorum?"


    "It''s not right to strongarm us into anything"


    Melissa was furious. No one had the right to talk about her upbringing.


    "What the Pck did you just say to me, you hag?"


    "This taking this table whether you like it or not! If you don''t leave, I''ll make you, and I won''t be nice about


    Joanna shook her head. "Ms. Field, that is just rude, We all customers here, so get in line."


    "You''re just embarrassing yourself at this rate


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you take that tone with me? You''re nothing!" Melissa jabbed a finger at Joanna. "One more word out of you, and I''ll rip that mouth off"

 The Deadly 730

    Chapter 730 Great Warriors of Dragon Sou


    Chapter 730 Great Warriors of Dragon Soul


    s


    Robin moved swiftly through the main hall of Cafe Lake Dragonia, his eyes fixed on the back of the building.


    The door to the courtyard was shut tight, with a guardanding nearby.


    Robin, however, knew how to stay out of sight. He kept to the shadows, making sure the security camerast didn''t catch him.


    The two men in ck were ahead of him, walking with purpose. They headed for a storage room in the farer of the building. Robin watched closely as they slipped through a window to get into the courtyard.


    His brow furrowed. These two had been following him since he arrived, but once inside, they didn''t blend in with the crowd. Instead, they had rushed straight for the back.


    Was this caf¨¦ some kind of secret meeting spot for the Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School? And if it was, why not just go in through the front like everyone else? Why sneak through a window? Robin studied their movements. They weren''t being careful. They were moving like they had something to hide.


    A grin slowly spread across his face. He wasn''t sure what was going on, but he knew one thing for certain: things were about to get interesting.


    Robin trailed behind the two men in ck as they slipped through the back gate of the caf¨¦.


    His footsteps were light, almost silent, as he moved with the quiet confidence he had learned from Old Fred.


    The technique was called Shadow''s Darkness, and it made Robin invisible to anyone who wasn''t looking for him.


    Fred had always said it was wless. No cameras, no eyes; nothing could pick up on him, even if they tried. Robin''s heart beat a little faster as they reached the courtyard.


    He had expected the usual-maybe some storage or an alley-but what he found was different. It was like a hidden oasis.


    The back of Cafe Lake Dragonia wasn''t just a backyard. It was a garden.


    There were thick trees that blocked out the sun, making the whole ce feel cool and secret. Flowers of all colors bloomed in wild clusters


    A small hill rose in the distance, and from there, Robin could see a little pavilion by the edge of a stream, the water flowing softly beneath a stone bridge.


    Chapter 780 Great Warriors of Dragon Sou


    s


    Ducks swamzily in the water, their heads dipping beneath the surface, while a lone goose stood still by the shore, watching the water as if lost in thought.


    It felt like a tiny, peaceful world, hidden away from everything


    At the far end of the garden, tucked behind the trees, was a small, low building.


    It wasn''t much to look at-just a single story with cracked, worn walls.


    But the building had an old charm to it, the kind that made you feel like it held secrets.


    It was about 3,000 square feet, and Robin could see a faint light glowing inside, like someone was there.


    He was about to keep following the two men, but then He saw something that made him stop.


    A familiar figure.


    Jack.


    Robin''s mind raced. What is he doing here?


    Could this be a secret meeting ce for the Dragon Pce?


    He recalled the intel he had gotten from the Dark Web


    It had never mentioned Cafe Lake Dragonia.


    Jack slipped into the room quickly.


    The weak light inside flickered once before goingpletely dark.


    For a long moment, nothing moved. It felt like time had stopped.


    Robin figured there had to be hidden rooms-maybe a basement or something deeper.


    He started to move closer to investigate, but then he saw something strange.


    Two men in ck, almost like shadows, jumped up to the roof. Theynded silently, as if they were part of the night itself. These were elite assassins. Before they could settle, Robin acted. He hurled two silver needles, and they pierced the air with a quiet


    snap.


    The men froze, unable to move. Without a sound, Robin leapt up to the roof and grabbed them both by the cor.


    He moved fast, running toward the back of the caf¨¦, pulling them along. They reached the edge of Lake Dragonia, the water rippling in the moonlight. Robin dragged them into the bamboo forest near the shore. He shoved them to the ground, holding them there with a firm grip.


    With a swift motion, he pressed on their pressure points, paralyzing them even more,


    Chapter 730 Great Warriors of Dragon Sou


    One of the men tried to speak, gasping for breath. "Who... who are you?"


    Robin''s lips twisted into a cold smile. "I''m the one they sent to end you."


    Robin leaned down, his voice hard. "You''ve been following me. Don''t you know who I am?"


    He paused, studying them. "Now tell me what were you doing in Cafe Lake Dragonia?"


    The two elite assassins barely had time to register the shock before their hope of fighting back vanishpletely.


    The name of Divine Drakebane was feared across the World of Darkness.


    They


    had heard the stories, whispered with respect. But those stories had always felt distant-abstract.


    Now, standing before the man himself, they understood how wrong they had been.


    There was no escape. No way to survive. In the face of such power, death was just a matter of time.


    Hope was useless. Defiance, a waste.


    Every acupoint in their bodies was sealed.


    Even if they had wanted to end their own lives, they couldn''t.


    Defeated, they sank to the ground, helpless.


    "Lord Drakebane, please," one of them begged. Just kill us now."


    Robin wiped his hands with a cloth, a smile that could freeze blood curling on his lips. "I will grant your request," he said coldly. "But first, you will answer my questions. Lie, and I will make you wish for death?


    His voice turned sharper, colder. This will not take long. Three days, three nights. No one will break my Million-ant Devour.


    "Now, speak," he said, his tone unforgiving. "I don''t have time to wait for your excuses."


    The two men stayed quiet, their lips sealed tight.


    Then, without warning, the pain hit. It was sharp, like something was tearing through their bones h spread fast, crawling under their skin, biting deep-


    "W-What did you do to us?" They howled, their voices panicked and full of fear.


    Robin didn''t even look at them. He just stared at his watch, counting down softly, almost to himself. Five. Four Three


    Each tick of the clock seemed to make the pain worse. It was as if their bones were being gnawed at by something, piece by piece.


    Finally, they cracked "Okay! We''ll talk!" one of them cried out, his voice breaking. "Please, just stop! End


    Robin shook his head, a slight smirk on his face. "The so-called elite assassins of Northern Star Sword


    Chapter 730 Great Warriors of Dragon Soul


    School? You couldn''t evenst five seconds."


    He tossed the wet cloth in his hand, letting itnd on their bodies.


    The instant it touched them, the pain faded a little.


    s


    "We were told to keep an eye on Flint at Cafe Lake Dragonia," one of the men gasped, struggling to breathe.


    "Flint?" Robin asked, his interest piqued.


    So the owner of this cafe isn''t just a regr person.


    The assassins didn''t hesitate now. "Flint was ranked third among the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, from Dragon Pce."


    Robin''s thoughts clicked.


    So that''s why Jack showed up here.


    This is starting to get more interesting


    Everything about Dragon Manor seemed to be unraveling,yer byyer.


    "Twenty years ago, after the disaster at Dragon Manor, one of the assassins had started, his voice shaking. "the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul returned to Brighton. They learned that both Dragon yer and Young Lord Dragon had vanished and that the manor itself had been burned to the ground overnight." "Two dayster, all twelve warriors disappeared. Only General Grayson stayed behind at Dragon Pce. The others? No one knew where they went."


    "We only found out yesterday that Flint, one of the Twe

 The Deadly 731

    Chapter 781 Of the Fields


    Chapter 731 Of the Fields


    s


    Robin left the bamboo grove and moved quickly around the side of the cafe, heading straight for the main entrance.


    The back courtyard of Lake Dragonia held no more answers for him.


    Flint, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, was no stranger to danger.


    He had surely spotted the two Sakurania assassins the moment they entered the backyard.


    Robin recalled how the lights went out as soon as Jack stepped into that room.


    The fact that they shut off so quickly meant that Flint''s security system had already picked up their


    presence.


    Robin was sure of his own skills-he knew his movements were nearly undetectable. He''d slipped past Flint and Jack without them ever noticing.


    But the fact that he and Joanna had been inside the cafe? That was information they already had Flint and Jack would have figured it out by now, Tonight. Robin was certain he would meet Flint face to face.


    Flint had been hiding in in sight for years, changing his appearance and using new names.


    It couldn''t just be a simple caf¨¦. There had to be more to it.


    Robin''s thoughts raced. Was Flint waiting for something?


    A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Without realizing it, he''d be part of the Dragon Manor mystery.


    If Old Fred really had been Dragon yer''s silent protector, then everything he had done-every step he had taken, even bringing Robin to Draconia-had been intentional. Since his arrival, it had always felt as if someone was guiding him toward the truth, pulling him along a path he couldn''t avoid.


    And now, everyone he''d met seemed to be tied to it all


    What was Old Fred really ying at?


    The question hit him like a jolt. He needed to confront him. A trip to Fricana was looking more and more


    necessary.


    His mind spun with thoughts of Dragon Manor as he stood before the cafe''s entrance.


    And then, suddenly, he froze.


    Robin scanned the room of the cafe. The air was calm, almost too calm, and the faces around him seemed distant-like reflections in a foggy mirror.


    G


    Chapter 731 Of the Fields


    70%


    s


    If someone had uncovered Flint''s secret, it had to be someone inside Caf¨¦ Lake Dragonia,


    Flint had kept his identity hidden for 20 years.


    Yet here they were, the Northern Star Sword School, knowing exactly who he was.


    The danger was closer than he thought. It was in the very walls of the caf¨¦.


    He didn''t hesitate. His fingers flew over his phone, activating his connection to the Dark Web intelligencework. "Find the mole," he typed quickly. "Now."


    The response was slower than expected.


    The Dark Web team was known for their speed, for their ability to find anything, anywhere.


    So how had they missed the fact that Flint Redwood was the owner of this caf¨¦?


    For a moment, there was only silence on the other end. Then, shock gave way to urgency. The team mobilized, diving into the data with everything they had, scouring the caf¨¦''s every detail. Second Floor of Caf¨¦ Lake Dragonia.


    Melissa sat at the table, her anger building like a storm. She didn''t bother hiding it. Her eyes burned, and her fists were clenched tight.


    Marge, watching the tension rise, sighed softly. She knew things were about to get worse. She stood up and moved in front of Joanna, blocking her view.


    Joanna, Miss Brenda, we should move. It''s better not to cause trouble."


    "We came here to rx, not fight."


    "They can have the table."


    Brenda didn''t look ready to give up. She stared at the table, at the pastries and the coffee, like they were herst treasures. "Why should we give up our seats? Who decided these belong to them?" Melissa, hearing the challenge, raised an eyebrow. She sneered, the corners of her mouth curling up. I''ll forgive your ignorance," she said, her tone cold. "You''re young, so I''ll exin. Here''s why you should leave." "Because I''m richer than you."


    "I''m from the Fields family, one of the five great houses of Brighton. What about you? Who are you?"


    "I have connections. People know me. A lot more people than know you."


    "Tm friends with the sons and daughters of Brighton''s Royal Houses. Do you even know any of them?"


    "And most importantly, I want this table. So get up. Now."


    "Now, do you see?"


    Fri, Dec


    Chapter 731 Of the Fields


    70%%%


    +5 Tree Coins


    "Society doesn''t have enough for everyone. The resources go to people like us-elites, nobles. The rest of you? You get whatever''s left over."


    "You''re lucky you even get the scraps we don''t want."


    "Walk up Dragon Manor Street. At the end, you''ll find a market. A bunch of drunks and beggars hang around there. It''s where people like you belong.


    "ces like this are for us. The ssy ones. The ones who matter."


    "Get up. Move. Now. Or I swear, I won''t waste any more time with you."


    "When my friend Michelle and Mr. McKay from the Westeria Residence get here, I''ll be done ying


    nice."


    Robin, standing a few feet away, finally stepped forward. His eyes locked onto Melissa. Is that so? Take that b*tchy attitude of yours and f*ck out of my sight. Wag a little when you leave. At least give us some entertainment, b*tch. Melissa froze. "What did you just call me?"


    "I thought dogs were supposed to have good hearing. What, you got a problem with me?" Robin pointed at the waiter with scorn.


    "You, get your boss here. I have questions for him. I don''t remember establishments like this allowing dirty strays in. For all we know, she might be rabid."


    *F*ck out of my sight, or I''ll be done ying Mr. Nice Guy"


    "Y-You called me a dog?" Melissa couldn''t believe this.


    None in Brighton would dare speak ill of her, much less insult her.


    She would not stand for this.


    "Please, don''t tell me your fragile ego is broken. One more pile of hot sh*t out of that filthy mouth of yours, and it''ll be more than your ego I break."


    Robin grabbed a ss of milk, but before he could take a sip, Melissa spat in it.


    "My word." Robin shook his head. "Everywhere I go, I''m surrounded by idiots. You could''ve taken the hit and left with dignity, but you just had to learn things the hard way." Melissa let out augh, cold and cruel. "Do you even know who I am?" she asked, her eyes narrowing. "I''m the daughter of the Fields family. You''ll regret this, I promise."


    "If you think you can humiliate me and get away with it just wait. You''ll pay."


    Robin, calm as ever, slid the milk toward the waiter. "Take the cigarette butts and napkins," he said quietly. and put them in here."


    The waiter stared down at the milk, his face nk with confusion. He didn''t understand what Robin


    meant.


    Chapter 731 Of the Fields


    Melissa''s eyes flicked over to him. A slow, understanding smile crept across her face. She pointed at the waiter "Yes," she said sharply. Put the trash in the cup. And don''t forget to spit in it." The waiter''s confusion only grew. He didn''t know what to make of this.


    Melissa''s voice dropped to a harsh whisper. "Don''t you know who I am? If you don''t do what I say, the Fields family will take care of you."


    The waiter froze. He knew what that name meant in Brighton. The name carried weight.


    With a quick, disgusted gesture, he pinched his nose and spit several thick globs of yellow phlegm into the milk cup


    Then he hurried to the nearby trash can and ashtray. He grabbed a few cigarette butts, then dropped them into the milk.


    Finally, he snatched a handful of napkins-streaked with lipstick and mucus-and shoved them into the cup, filling it to the brim with garbage.


    The waiter, trembling, carefully carried the milk to Robin. His hands shook, but he didn''t dare spill a drop.


    Melissa grabbed the cup from him, her smile cold and cruel. "Drink it," she ordered, her voice sharp. you do. I might just forgive the way you''ve treated me.


    Robin didn''t speak. He stood still, staring at her. But before he could reply, Marissa stepped forward, her voice gentle. "Robin," she said, "Just let it go. It''s not worth it."


    Marge, standing close by, agreed. "She''s not worth it, Mr. Ramsey. We''ve been trying to enjoy ourselves. Let''s not make a scene."


    Melissaughed, a sound that felt like ice. "What''s wrong?" she jeered. "Scared now?"


    "Go ahead," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "Drink it. I can''t be bothered to argue with people like


    you."

 The Deadly 732

    Chapter 732 Why Don''t You Ask Him?


    "Alright," Robin said, his voice calm. "No problem. Drink it" He grabb wiped his hands slowly.


    Melissa paused, stunned for a moment.


    She stood there, staring at the cup in her hands. It did make sense.


    Robin had agreed so quickly. She wasn''t prepared for that.


    Brenda and Joanna were just as shocked,


    the wet napkin from the te and


    They didn''t understand why Robin would go along with this-why he would even consider drinking something so vile.


    For a few seconds, no one knew what to say.


    Marrisa tugged at Robin''s sleeve, her fingers tight.


    She wanted to stop him and tell him not to y her game. This was too much. There was no need to drink the disgusting thing in front of him.


    What was happening to him today?


    "Mr. Ramsey..." Marge''s voice was uncertain. She watched as Robin slowly got to his feet.


    Robin gave her a small, unreadable smile. "Well, if Ms. Fields insists, I guess I''ll have toply," he said, shrugging. She has money, connections, and she''s part of the elite."


    Melissaughed, a sound full of pride. She raised the cup, her eyes gleaming with triumph. ''Now you''re getting it," she said, her voice full of self-satisfaction. "Maybe one day, if I''m in a good mood, I''ll give you a chance to rise. Who knows? Drink up." Robin''s grin spread wide across his face. "Alright, bottoms up!"


    Melissa couldn''t stopughing. The sound bubbled up from deep inside opened her mouth wide,ughing with reckless abandon.


    The sound of someone chugging down the milk echoed around the table.


    her. She threw her head back and


    In the next breath, everyone watched in disbelief as Melissa drank the entire ss of milk in one go.


    When she was finished, a couple of thick, yellow blobs of phlegm hung from her lips, notpletely. swallowed.


    Melissa sucked in a quick breath.


    The lumps of phlegm shot into her mouth with a soft, wet whoosh.


    Brenda gasped, looking like she might lose her lunch. She turned away, her stomach churning.


    Marrisa and Marge shared a brief look, both shaking their heads in disbelief. They sighed in relief, their


    Chapter 782 Why Don''t You Ask Him?


    bodies rxing a little.


    Marrisa threw Robin a sharp nce. What is wrong with this kid? Always stirring things up....


    5 Free Coins


    Joanna nced between Robin, the confused Melissa, and Faustus. She shook her head, trying to hold back augh.


    Melissa let out a loud burp, her eyes wide with surprise. She nced around, her face a mix of confusion and shock. "Wait... how did I even drink that milk?"


    Robin''s smirk deepened. "You''ve done something impressive. You''ve proven exactly who you are-a piece of trash. Now, get out of here."


    Laughter rang out across the second floor of the caf¨¦.


    For a moment, Melissa froze. Her mind went nk. Then it hit her-like a punch to the gut.


    Robin moved so fast that no one could see her. But she knew. She was the only one who understood what had happened.


    He''d shoved that cup of milk into her mouth.


    as of


    Now, the thought of what she''d just swallowed made her stomach twist. Phlegm, cigarette butts, scraps paper-she could feel it all inside her. She couldn''t breathe. She screamed, fury burning in her chest. "You b''stard! How could you do this to me? I''ll kill you!"


    Her fingers dug into her throat, trying to force everything back up.


    But it wouldn''te. No matter how hard she gagged, the milk, the phlegm, the cigarettes-they stayed in her stomach, mocking her.


    She managed to cough up one cigarette butt, the vile thing hanging from her lips


    But as her mouth opened, ready to spit it out, Robin tapped his foot against the floor.


    And just like that, she sucked it back in.


    She was lost. She had no idea what was happening.


    Everything felt out of her control, like someone else was pulling the strings.


    Faustus stared at Melissa, his face pale with disgust. "You... how could you be so vile? I just kissed you. I thought I was kissing a woman, not some filthy dog!" "Your were so quick to push them out, but why the hell did you drink that milk yourself?"


    "Melissa," he said slowly, shaking his head, "I think you''vepletely lost it."


    Melissa''s face turned red with anger. She stamped her foot, her voice cracking with desperation. "No, I swear! I didn''t want to drink it! It was him! He''s the one who made me! I''m not crazy, okay?!" Faustus stepped back again, his eyes narrowing. "I saw you drink it, Melissa. You downed it like it was nothing. There''s something wrong with you. We don''t want someone like you in my family."


    Chapter 732 Why Don''t You Ask Him?


    s


    "Faustus, pleasel" Melissa begged, grabbing his arm. "You have to believe me! It was him! He''s the one who made me do it!" She turned to Robin, her fury building "You bastard! I''ll make you pay for this!" Robin stepped forward, his voice low and threatening. You want to call me names? Keep it up, and you won''t like the consequences"


    Joanna stood up quickly, stepping between them. "Mr. Ramsey, please. That little lesson was enough. Let them go.


    Robin looked at her, his gaze softening just for a moment. "Fine," he said, a faint smirk on his lips. "But sometimes the winds don''t stop just because the trees ask them to."


    Joanna turned to Melissa. "Melissa, it''s over. Let it go, and leave now."


    Melissa''s rage red. "I drank that filth, and you think I should just forget about it? You dirty little-who the hell do you think you are, telling me what to do?" She pointed a shaking finger at Joanna''s face, lifting her hand to p her. Before she could strike, Robin grabbed her wrist in a swift motion. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t want it. Now, you''ve pushed your luck."


    In one smooth motion, he threw her aside.


    Melissa''s body soared through the air like a bird with no wings, her arms and legs iling in all directions.


    Her dress fluttered wildly behind her, but she couldn''t steady herself.


    She flew over tables, her body twisting as she crashed through the air.


    Finally, she mmed into the floor at the base of the stairs with a sickening thud.


    The sound of her fall echoed through the caf¨¦, followed by a chorus of shocked gasps.


    The thud rang through the caf¨¦. It echoed off the walls, loud and sharp.


    What had been a quiet, peaceful ce was now full of chaos.


    Melissa crashed to the floor, her limbs syed out in every direction. Her body hit the ground with a sickening thump, like a ragdoll thrown carelessly. The wood on the floor saved her. If it had been anything harder, she would have been hurt much worse.


    Her bones were fine, but her face-her beautiful face-was a mess.


    Blood trickled down her cheeks, staining her skin. Her teeth, which she''d spent so much money on, were now gone, scattered somewhere on the floor. Zayn and Michelle, led upstairs by the staff, reached the second floor.


    Just as they turned the corner, they saw Melissa lying there.


    "Melissa?" Michelle''s voice was filled with disbelief. "What happened to you?"


    Melissa wiped blood from her eyes. Her hands trembled as she realized who stood above her.


    FIL


    Chapter 782 Why Don''t You Ask Him?


    +5 Free Coms


    "Michelle! You''re here!" she cried, her voice cracking. "Tye been attacked! A group of thugs did this to me!"


    "Mr. McKay, she hissed, "those b''stards! We need to teach them a lesson they won''t forget. We''ll make them pay for this!"


    Zayn''s eyes moved over Melissa, taking in the sight of her battered face. He frowned.


    Who would be brave enough to do something like this to someone from the Fields?


    Michelle was furious. "Let''s find out who did this, Zayn. They won''t get away with it. Not today."


    Zayn nodded. His voice was calm, but there was a steel edge to it. "We''ll get to the bottom of this. Ms. Field, we''ll fix this." Michelle helped Melissa to her feet. The three of them walked toward the booth where Robin and the others were sitting. When they reached it, Zayn and Michelle froze.


    Melissa, holding her side, seethed with anger. "You b''stard!" she snarled. "Do you know who my friends. are? Mr. McKay. You''ve heard of him, right? He''s the heir to the Westeria Residence!" She pointed a shaking finger at Robin. "You better kneel and cut off your hand right now. Or Mr. McKay will be the one to do it for you."


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unfazed. He looked at Zayn, then back at Melissa, as if she were a mere annoyance. "Really?" he said, his voicezy. "Why don''t you ask him if he still has the guts to do it?"

 The Deadly 733

    Chapter 733 Worthless


    Melissaughed, the sound sharp and almost frantic.


    "This has got to be the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard!" She shook her head in disbelief.


    + Free Colna


    "This is Mr. Zayn McKay, heir to the Westeria Residence. Of course he has the guts to destroy you!"


    Robin gave her a cold, almost bored smile. "Mr. McKay, she''s talking to you."


    Zayn''s face turned bright red. He opened his mouth, le nothing came out.


    In that moment, all he could think about was pping Melissa across the face.


    Why did she have to pick Robin of all people to mess with? Robin, who seemed totally unbothered by everything.


    "Mr. McKay, with all your wealth and power, surely you aren''t worried about killing him." Melissa looked at Robin like he was an ignorant fool.


    Did he honestly think he could talk like that? Did he not understand who Zayn McKay was?


    In Brighton, everyone knew Zayn. He was the charming, untouchable heir to the McKay family.


    He didn''t need to do anything. A single word from him, and his enemies were erased from existence.


    But instead of seeing Zayn step up and put Robin in his ce, Melissa saw him standing there, frozen, his face twisted in confusion, unsure of how to respond. "Mr. McKay, what''s happening? You''ve got to help me get back at them!"


    "Michelle, tell him something!"


    Michelle''s lips were pressed tight, her head shaking with determination.


    Zayn exhaled deeply, his face tense. "Melissa, let''s put an end to this. You should apologize to Mr. Ramsey. I''m sure, with his character, he''ll let it go."


    "What? You want me to say sorry to him?" Melissa''s eyes widened. She turned to Michelle, her voice filled- with disbelief.


    Michelle nodded slowly, her face full of concern. "Melissa, just listen to Zayn-It''s not toote to walk away from this...


    Melissa blinked, still in shock. "Wait, what?"


    Zayn, heir to Westeria Residence, and Michelle, from the most powerful family in Brighton-both of them were telling her to back down.


    Instead of standing up for her, they wanted her to apologize.


    Was something wrong with them? Had they just had a drink? Were they still dazed?


    Chapter 733 Worthless


    Before Melissa could make sense of it, a man in his thires entered the caf¨¦.


    He was quickly followed by a staff member and two security guards.


    He bowed slightly, his tone respectful. "Mr. McKay, Ms Kendall, Ms. Field, I apologize on behalf of the cafe for what''s happened here."


    Zayn stepped forward, his voice sharp. "Don''t get us mixed up. This has nothing to do with us.


    Samson Beeswax, the lobby manager, chuckled awkwardly. "Ah, right, Mr. McKay. Please, take a seat. I''ll sort this out and then I''ll attend to you,"


    Melissa''s face twisted with frustration, and before anyone could react, tears welled in her eyes. "You''re the lobby manager?" she demanded, her voice tight with emotion.


    Samson, trying to smooth things over, nodded and smiled. "Yes, Ms. Field. I''m Samson Beeswax, the lobby manager here."


    He took a cautious step forward. "I just found out about this. I''m truly sorry you''ve had to go through all this. Please, take a moment to sit down. I''ll make sure everything''s handled properly."


    Melissa''s anger red. She pointed a shaking finger at Robin. "This jerk hit me! If you don''t give me a real answer. I''ll have our family''s butlere here and deal with it!"


    Samson''s smile didn''t falter, though his eyes darted nervously. "Ms. Field, please don''t be upset Cafe Lake Dragonia has a policy. Anyone who causes trouble here... well, let''s just say the punishment is severe. For small issues, we break arms and legs. For bigger problems, we... take care of it."


    He gave her a reassuring look. "Don''t worry, Ms. Field. make sure this is resolved to your satisfaction."


    With that, Samson motioned for two security guards to step forward. Together, they walked toward Robin. "Did you hit Miss Melissa?" Samson asked, his tone now firm.


    Robin didn''t say a word.


    Samson''s patience snapped. "Are you deaf, or are you just ignoring me?" His voice thundered, rising with frustration.


    Robin, however, was lost in the message on his phone. He barely registered Samson''s words.


    "The insider at Cafe Lake Dragonia is the lobby manager, Samson Beeswax. He''s from Sakurania. Adopted by a farmer at the age of three aftering to Draconia. He went to Brighton University and joined Cafe Lake Dragonia after graduating ten years ago." Robin finished reading the text, then looked up, his eyes locking onto Samson''s. "Are you talking to me?" he asked, his voice t.


    Samson''s face twisted in anger. "Stop ying dumb Who else would I be talking to? Apologize to Ms. Field. right now. And get out of this caf¨¦!"


    Robin set his phone down, his face urireadable. "You don''t talk to me like that. Kneel."


    Before anyone could react, Samson copsed to his knees with a loud thud.


    Chapter 783 Worthless


    Melissa stared in shock. Her mouth fell open as she turned to Samson.


    s


    "Did he just tell you to kneel? And you actually did it? You''re pathetic! If you can''t handle this, I''ll have our butlere and deal with it for you!"


    Zayn let out a deep sigh. "Melissa, you need to let this go. If you don''t, things could get really ugly."


    Melissa didn''t understand why he was saying this, but the way she''d been treated today-nothing like she''d ever experienced-was enough to drive her mad.


    If she didn''t act now, she''d probably lose control.


    With shaking hands, she pulled out her phone, ready to call the Fields'' butler for backup.


    That''s when the noise started. From the entrance of the second-floor lobby, a rush of movement.


    Four security guards pushed through the crowd.


    And then, behind them, a tall figure emerged. A man with a thick beard and sharp eyes.


    He looked to be in his fifties, his body strong, his stare piercing.


    This was Flint, the owner of Cafe Lake Dragonia.


    RE


    He was also one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, a name known far and wide across Dragon Pce.


    His face was set in a grim expression as he walked toward Robin.


    The entire second-floor lobby fell silent.


    "Flint!" Samson yelled, panic in his voice. This b*stard did something to me! I... I can''t move!"


    Flint shot him a cold nce, then ced two quick, firm ps on Samson''s shoulder.


    Samson felt the tension melt away and tried to rise to his feet.


    But Robin wasn''t done. He stepped forward and kicked Samson hard in the shoulder. "Stay down."


    Samson''s knee, which had barely lifted, mmed back down into the floor.


    The wooden boards cracked beneath him.


    Pain shot through Samson''s body. His teeth clenched as he groaned. "You - you b*stard. How dare you hit


    "Are you trying to insult me?" Robin hissed, his foot snapping up. In one swift motion, Samson''s face hit the floor.


    A sharp crack rang out as Samson''s blood sttered across the wooden boards. He screamed, agony twisting his voice.


    Flint watched, his eyes narrowing, his expression unreadable. His body was still as stone.


    Chapter 733 Worthless


    Zayn and Michelle exchanged a quick, silent look. They shook their heads but said nothing


    They had seen Robin act this way before.


    But now, with Flint standing before them, they had no due how this would end.


    For 20 years, Flint had kept a low profile as the owner of Cafe Lake Dragonia.


    But everyone knew one thing about his caf¨¦-there were no second chances for troublemakers


    Anyone who caused a scene here would lose a hand, a foot, or worse.


    Years ago, a man from a martial society tried to test Flint''s rules. He threw a tantrum, shouting, fighting in the caf¨¦.


    The next morning. Brighton''s streets were stained with his blood. His limbs had been severed, and hey barely breathing on the pavement.


    Melissa stood frozen for a moment, shocked. She wiped her eyes, then stepped toward Flint. "Flint, this b''stard hit me....


    Flint raised a hand to stop her, his voice as cold as ice. I know exactly what happened. You started th provoked him. Now you''re being punished for it. You''re not the victim."


    You


    "But I''m the daughter of the Fields!" Melissa''s voice shook with fury.


    Flint''s eyes slowly lifted to meet hers. "The Fields? What does that mean here?" His voice was like steel.


    "You can break every rule you want, but there''s always a cost. And right now, while I''m still feeling generous, you should leave."


    Before he even finished, Robin pulled out a gun, pointing it straight at Flint.

 The Deadly 734

    Chapter 734 Count Your Blessings


    Chapter 734 Count Your Blessings


    Robin''s hand shot out, pulling the gun from his coat. The whole room went still.


    Flint didn''t move. His eyes were cold, unreadable.


    Then, the silence shattered. Screams filled the caf¨¦, sharp and full of panic. All of a sudden, the second floor became unnervingly quiet.


    Marrisa and the others were frozen, their minds struggling to catch up with what they had just witnessed


    What had happened? How had Robin gone from an argument to pulling a gun?


    Before anyone could make sense of it, the sharp crack of the shot rang out..


    The bullet sped through the air, slicing past Melissa''s car, barely missing Flint''s face.


    It flew across the room, striking a man standing by the stairs. The bullet hit his forehead with brutal force.


    His head exploded. Blood sttered everywhere. The hole left behind was the size of a small fist


    The other customers dropped to the ground, scrambling for cover.


    "Someone''s dead!" The caf¨¦ erupted into chaos, screams echoing louder than before.


    Melissa didn''t react right away. She grabbed her head, as if the pain there could somehow stop the rest of her from falling apart. Then, in one swift motion, she copsed to the floor.


    The shock surged through her. It hit like a tidal wave, and she couldn''t hold it back. A wet patch spread under her. She hadn''t meant to, but fear had made her lose control. She''d actually wet herself. She couldn''t believe it. The guy she thought she could push around-Robin-had a gun.


    Her eyes locked onto him. He stood perfectly still, his face as calm as a morning breeze.


    A cold fear wrapped around her chest, squeezing tighter with every second.


    This man was dangerous. The way he killed without flinching-it was pure terror.


    Was he even human? Or some kind of monster?


    Flint, however, was unchanged. He still stood where he had before, as if nothing had happened. His face gave nothing away.


    Robin''s actions-shooting a man right there-seemed to mean nothing to Flint. It was like he was used to


    Zayn and Michelle were frozen, their faces pale. Sweat dripped from their brows.


    They had seen Robin cause chaos before, but this was different.


    A single word, a single action, and he could end a life without hesitation.


    Chapter 784 Count Your Blessings


    Melissa had no clue what she had just stepped into.


    +5 Free Cons


    If she had seen Robin in action before, Zayn was certain that even if Robin pped her, she wouldn''t have dared to say a word.


    Zayn had been smart to step away froin Melissa just moments before,


    If he hadn''t, the bullet Robin fired might have passed right by them.


    The thought made his stomach twist in unease.


    After a short, loud uproar, the security guards from Cafe Lake Dragonia swarmed up to the second floor.


    They quickly formed two rows, standing close to Flint, waiting for hismand,


    Several of them kept their eyes trained on Robin, who still held the gun firmly in his hand. Slowly, they began moving closer to him.


    Each guard was armed with a stun baton, their intention clear: disarm Robin, one way or another. "Drop the gun!" one of them shouted, his voice sharp.


    But Flint''s voice rang out, cool andmanding, silencing everything. "Back off, all of you!" he snapped.


    The guards stopped in their tracks, confused.


    "But Flint, he just killed someone in our caf¨¦!" one of them said urgently.


    Flint didn''t flinch. His expression remained as cold as stone. That man deserved to die," he said tly.


    The head of security, hesitant but loyal, stepped forward. "Flint...


    Flint''s expression turned grim as he pointed to the dead man on the floor. "Find out who he is," hemanded, his voice quiet but sharp.


    The security captain nodded and motioned for two guards to approach the body. They moved quickly. checking the man''s pockets and clothing


    A momentter, they pulled out several weapons: a set of shurikens and a small de. These were not the tools of an ordinary thug. Only the Sakurania elite assassins used such items. The captain''s eyes widened as the pieces fell into ce. He understood now.


    Flint had known exactly who the man was.


    Flint scanned the room, his eyes sweeping over the shocked faces of the remaining guests.


    "Everyone, please listen," he said, his voice calm butmanding. "We''ve had a little incident here tonight. To make up for the disturbance, I''ll be covering all your bills."


    "There''s still some cleanup to do, so for now, the evening is over. But don''t worry. Next time you visit, you''ll get a 20 percent discount."


    "When you leave, please stop by the front desk to pick up your voucher."


    Chapter 734 Count Your Blessings


    s


    The guests didn''t need to be told twice. They gathered their things quickly and left, eager to escape the strange tension that hung in the air.


    The sound of the gunshot upstairs had reached the lobby, drawing the attention of the guests below. They stared up at the second-floor stairwell, wondering what was happening.


    nun


    Catherine, Wendy, Kimberly, and the others found themselves swept up in the crowd.


    As they reached the second floor, Wendy''s eyes brightened. She quickly grabbed Catherine''s arm.


    "Catherine, I think Robin''s over there with the group causing all the trouble."


    Catherine''s eyes widened. "Robin''s involved in this? Lets go see."


    She pushed her way through the crowd. trying to spot him, but it was like moving through a sea of people.


    No matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t see him. The crowd was too thick, and she couldn''t get any


    closer.


    Frustrated, she stamped her foot. "What is it with all these people? Why can''t anyone just stay home tonight? Whye here just to drink coffee?"


    Kimberlyughed "Catherine, why are you so worked up? Robin''s fine. No one dares mess with him. If they do, they''re asking for trouble. You''re getting all nervous over nothing." Catherine red at Kimberly. Tm not nervous! I just think these people are crazy. Don''t they have anything better to do than crowd in here for coffee?"


    Wendy gave Catherine''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "Catherine, take it easy. You came here to drink coffee too. Why shouldn''t other people be doing the same?"


    "Rx. Your guy isn''t in any real danger. You''re so worked up. It''s like women in love get all crazy."


    Catherine''s checks flushed, her face going bright red. "Are you two making fun of me? Get lost!" she snapped


    Kimberly, seeing Catherine get all frazzled, covered her mouth andughed. "Okay, okay. Let''s just get through the crowd before Catherine loses itpletely


    Flint stood still, his eyes fixed on Melissa, who remained sitting on the floor, dazed. "Ms. Field," he said in a cold voice, "Are you still here because you have more demands?"


    It took Melissa a moment to respond, her mind still trying to process everything. "No... no more demands," she muttered, her voice barely audible


    Flint let out a sharp, dismissiveugh. This mess started because of you. You''ll pay three times the cost of everything at the front desk. Now, get out of here."


    "Okay okay." Melissa whispered. She scrambled to her feet and ran out, trying to make her way through


    the crowd.


    As she pushed through the crowd, she collided with Catherine.


    34


    Fri, Dec b


    Chapter 784 Count Your Blessings


    s


    Catherine''s eyes widened when she saw Melissa''s bloodied face. "What happened to you? What''s going on?" Melissa, seeing Catherine, Wendy, and Kimberly standing in front of her, immediately broke down in


    tears.


    "Catherine, Wendy, Kimberly... I''ve had the worst day


    Catherine took a step back, avoiding Melissa''s attempt to hug her. "What''s going on? Tell me what happened." Melissa wiped her tears, her voice shaking with frustration. "Robin... he bullied me. He hit me!


    "Robin?" Catherine''s face, once calm, hardened.


    "He hit you? If he hit you, you should count yourself lucky!"


    In a swift motion, Catherine pped Melissa across the face. "If I had been there, I would have killed you!"


    "Get out! If you or anyone from the Fields ever dares to disrespect Robin again, I''ll wipe your whole family off the map!" Melissa froze, her eyes wide.


    She never imagined Catherine would know Robin. Even less did she expect her to go this far for him.


    She looked to Wendy and Kimberly, hoping for some help. "Wendy, Kimberly..."she mumbled.


    Wendy gave her a casual shrug. "Melissa, Robin''s Catherine''s hero. Plus, he''s a Major General in the Special Forces.


    "Good thing you didn''t send your butler to fix this, Wendy added with a grin "Otherwise, even if your family somehow gets ten times its power right away, it wouldn''t be enough to save you from getting crushed Kimberly nodded, a wicked smile on her lips. "Exactly. You should be thankful. Next time, maybe tone down the arrogance."


    Melissa stood there, stunned, her mind racing.


    How had she gotten tangled up with someone so powerful?


    All her boasting about money and connections seemed hollow now.


    In the presence of someone like Robin-someone so calm, so controlled-she was nothing but an ant,


    She nced at Catherine, Wendy, and Kimberly-rich entitled girls who were all friends with Robin. then, without another word, she turned and ran.


    Tears blurred her vision as she fled, her voice barely a whisper.


    "What is going on today?"

 The Deadly 735

    Chapter 735 The Wench


    Chapter 735 The Wench


    Catherine, Wendy, and Kimberly weaved their way through the crowd, inching toward Robin''s boot


    Catherine opened her mouth to speak, but then she froze. Her eyesnded on Samson, kneeling on the floor. She shut her mouth quickly.


    Robin had things to handle, and interrupting him now wouldn''t help anyone, Catherine knew better than to disturb him.


    Robin reached for a napkin, wiping his hands slowly. His eyes drifted to the table where cold milk, coffee, and untouched pastries sat. He sighed heavily.


    "Mrs. Leif, Marrisa, Joanna, Brenda," he began, his voice steady but carrying a hint of frustration. "I wanted this to be a nice, quiet weekend. A chance to rx. But, of course, we end up in the middle of this mess


    He nced around at the others, his gaze softening. "Let''s try again. We''ll find a better time to meet up"


    Joanna gave a gentle smile. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ramsey. We couldn''t have predicted this. Next time, we''ll pick a day that works,"


    Robin gave a small nod. "Alright, let''s go."


    The group rose from their seats, ready to leave.


    Across the room, Flint, who had been standing in the shadows, suddenly seemed to snap to attention. His gaze, once distant, sharpened with surprise.


    He watched Robin and Joanna, their faces soft in the cafe''s golden light. There was something about them -the way they looked, the way they carried themselves-that struck a chord in him.


    His mouth twitched, as if trying to make sense of the feeling bubbling up inside him.


    For a moment, his eyes stayed locked on them, his mind racing, struggling to figure out why their presence seemed so hauntingly familiar.


    "Sir?" Flint''s voice cracked, his body shaking as the word left his mouth before he could catch it.


    Marge, standing closest to him, froze. The word hit her like a p. She turned sharply to look at Flint, her eyes wide with confusion.


    For a moment, she didn''t understand. Then, as the pieces clicked into ce, the shock turned to realization. Flint must know Young Lord Dragon.


    She nced at Robin and Joanna, their presence suddenly too familiar. The way they moved, the way v carried themselves-it reminded her so much of someone she once knew. Sir Without thinking, Marge grabbed Joanna''s arm and yanked her away.


    "We need to go. Now,"


    She pushed through the crowd, pulling Joanna with her her movements frantic.


    Fri, Dec b


    Chapter 735 The Wench


    s


    Robin watched them leave, his brow furrowing. Marge sudden panic wasn''t normal. Something had triggered it-something Flint had said.


    Sir: That''s what he said.


    Flint stood motionless, his eyes locked on Joanna''s back. He seemed lost, as though the sight of her had pulled him into a memory he couldn''t escape.


    Flint was one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. He had grown up with Young Lord Dragon.


    They were like brothers, trained side by side, learning together, living together. Flint had known him better than anyone.


    Could it be? Could the young lord who had vanished all those years ago really be standing right there in front of him?


    If that was true, then Joanna-Joanna must be the sister he thought he''d lost 20 years ago.


    Marge had to be the same woman who once carried the basket on her back.


    But something puzzled Robin. The woman Steven had described-the one with a mole on the back of her neck-didn''t have it. Even if, for safety reasons, Marge had removed the mole, there should still be some trace of it. A scar, perhaps.


    Robin trusted Brenda. She didn''t lie. She didn''t make mistakes like that.


    Still, Marge''s neck was clean, without any sign of a mole


    Steven had been adamant. He had seen the woman with the basket that night, and the mole had been there, in as day. So what is going on?


    "Robin, are you alright?" Marrisa''s voice cut through his thoughts. She tugged at his sleeve, concern in her


    eyes.


    Robin blinked and shook his head. "Yeah, Marrisa. Let''s go."


    Flint, who had been quiet, straightened himself. With a polite bow, he spoke, "Mr. Ramsey, I owe you one. Let''s find a better time. I''ll invite your family for coffeer


    Robin nodded. "Got it. I won''t forget


    "Just make sure the ce is cleared when I show up."


    Flint gave a slight grin. "You got it."


    Robin turned his attention to Samson, pointing a finger at him. "He''s your responsibility now, Samson''s face twisted in panic. "Flint, please. Let me go I know I shouldn''t have disrespected Mr. Ramsey." Flint snorted, his voice thick with disdain. "I''ve been watching you for a long time. You know exactly what


    Chapter 735 The Wench


    you''ve done."


    s


    His eyes burned into Samson. "I can''t stand betrayal. Not from anyone. Get him out of here!"


    "To turn on me, after everything I''ve done for you? Maybe next time, try being a better person!"


    Before Samson could beg, two guards stepped forward silencing him and dragging him away. Robin. Marrisa, and Brenda pushed through the crowd following Marge and Joanna toward the exit.


    Flint''s eyes followed them, lost in thought. It looks too much like... it can''t be him.


    If it is, this could be Dragon Manor''s greatest gift.


    Jack stepped up, pping a hand on Flint''s shoulder. "Come on, Flint. He''s probably figured it out by now."


    Flint shook his head, a hollow smile pulling at his lips. For a second, I thought it was him. For 20 years... I''ve been waiting for him for 20 years."


    Jack gave him a quick pat, then they both turned and headed down the hall toward the back courtyard.


    Meanwhile, Robin and his group had just reached the stairs to the second floor when Catherine sprimed -to catch up.


    "Robin, if I''d known you wereing for coffee today, I would''ve joined you," she said, sliding her arm through his.


    She waved at Joanna, Brenda, Marrisa, and Marge.


    Robin chuckled and shook his head. "How do you manage to show up everywhere I go?"


    Catherine''s smile was rare, but when it came, it was yful, almost mischievous. "Looks like we''re meant to run into each other, huh? I think about you all the time." Wendy tried to keep it in, but couldn''t help a smallugh. She hadn''t seen Catherine act this way in years- two decatles, actually.


    Kimberly, on the other hand,


    was openly amused. "Catherine, I just came up with two words. Wanna guess


    what they are?"


    Catherine raised an eyebrow, curious. "What words?"


    Kimberly grinned, her tone deadpan. "You''re a brat."


    Before anyone could say anything, she startedughing like she''d just cracked the funniest joke.


    "Shut up! Catherine shot her a yful re. "I''m done talking to you guys.


    She turned back to Robin, the shift in her mood obvious. "Hey Robin, how about I take you out for dinner tomorrow? Oh, and Marrisa, Brenda, Ms. Leif, Mrs. Lei-let''s all meet up." Robin immediately shook his head, no hesitation. "Sorry, I can''t. I''m busy tomorrow afternoon."


    "Busy?" Catherine''s smile faded, just a little. "What''s going on?"


    Fri, Dec b


    Chapter 735 The Wench


    s


    Robin gestured toward Brenda. "Brenda''s got her campus concert tomorrow. Marrisa, the rest of us, we''re going to cheer her on. I wouldn''t miss it."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up. "Brenda''s performing? I''m in! I join your crew."


    She looked at Wendy and Kimberly. "You''re bothing with me, right?"


    Wendy nodded, grinning. "Of course. Kimberly, just as rager, added, "We''ll bring all the big names. Directors, media moguls, celebrities-Brenda''s crew''s gonna be packed with them!"


    Wendy smirked. "I''ll tell Robin. He knows everyone. I''ll make sure he knows."


    Catherine thought for a moment, then snapped her fingers. "Oh, and Wendy, while you''re at it, get some ads and banners made. Let''s get gifts with Brenda''s name on them, too. I''ll invite all the media people in Brighton. We''ll make sure the press is there." She grinned at the thought. "Brenda''s support crew has to look like a rock star''s entourage."


    Brenda, now looking a little nervous, quickly shook her head. "No, no, no. You don''t need to do all that. It''s just a little concert, it''s nothing special."

 The Deadly 736

    474


    Chapter 736 Let''s Go Crazy!


    Chapter 736 Let''s Go Crazy!


    Ferell drove Marge, Joanna, and Brenda to the school.


    s


    Marrisa, with a video conference scheduled for the evening, went directly to the Brighton headquarters of her soup restaurant franchise.


    Robin, however, made his way to the vi left to him by Old Fred. It was located at No. 1, Mount Fragrance


    -Brighton''s most extravagant residence.


    The mansion was worth billions


    As Robin stepped inside, his phone rang. It was a videocall from Lue.


    "Robin," she greeted, her face lighting up the screen. "How about we grab lunch tomorrow? Then we can head to Brenda''s school for her concert."


    Robin paused, unsure of how to respond. "Lue, you really don''t have toe to Brenda''s concert


    "It''s just a small event, really. Nothing fancy. Campus-level stuff."


    He thought for a moment, then added. "Marrisa and the others are just going for fun. Brenda doesn''t want anything too extravagant."


    Lue''s expression shifted to something more serious. Robin, you don''t need to be so cautious. Over the years, I''ve seen how the clite rise. It''s not just about talent. It''s about connections, tforms." She leaned in a little, her voice firm. "Don''t you want Brenda''s future to be even better?"


    "If we don''t give her the support she needs now, she''ll fall behind. At school, andter in life, she could be pushed around."


    "If she''s constantly held down, she''ll lose confidence. And she''ll miss out on so many opportunities."


    "Opportunities are everything. They shape a person''s future."


    "Why should your sister start from a lower level when there are better tforms and opportunities for her?"


    "Ever since I found out about the blood curse, I realized life is short. So, if you can shine, why not shine brightly? Why limit yourself?"


    "You and 1, we don''tck money, connections, or resources. What weck is a sense of purpose."


    "I know what you''re worried about


    "You''re afraid that with money and more support, Brenda might change for the worse."


    "But you''re worrying needlessly.


    "I''ve seen many people, poor and struggling, yet they''re cruel and selfish."


    "If those people had money, they''d probably be worse."


    Chapter 736 Let''s Go Crazy!


    "So, you can''t judge whether someone''s good or bad based on their wealth."


    "Money doesn''t make a person good or bad-it just amplifies what''s already there."


    Robin stayed quiet for a long moment. "Alright, I get it Think what you want. My head is spinning from all this."


    Lue smiled softly. "Darling, I don''t mean anything bad. I just want to express the deepest gratitude from myself and the Aldridge family."


    "I know, someone like you doesn''t need anything


    "But Brenda, she doesn''t have your skills. She really needs the tform and the support from our family."


    "We have all these resources-why not help her make her life shine?"


    Those who win in all these fields-they''re not doing it alone. They have capital, connections, and support behind them."


    "Does that mean those who don''t win are less capable? Not necessarily! Many great talents are hidden in in sight." Thesepetitions, these stars, these celebrities-they''re not the real deal."


    "This is all a game to them."


    Robin ran a hand through his hair, exasperated. Lue, what''s with all this grand talk tonight? It''s just a school concert. Does it really need to be this... massive?


    Lue paused, then took a breath, her voice steady. I''m sorry for not asking you first. The orders are already in motion. The Aldridge family started the highest-level call to action an hour ago.


    "As we speak, the biggest names in the world-top models, elite athletes, and the most prestigious filmpanies, along with the most awarded actors and actresses in recent years-are being rounded up. requested one hundred of them. "They''re holding global auditions as we speak.


    I''ve


    "We don''t settle for less in the Aldridge family. Even the most famous actors, those with countless awards. have to show they''re worthy in more ways than one-talent and integrity are non-negotiable.


    "I''ve also called Leonardo. I told him to bring the best of Aurientia to Brenda''s concert. The finest filmpanies, the top directors, the most talented writers and stars-they''ll all be there.


    "And I''ve arranged custom-made outfits for our group, each one worth 100 grand.


    "I''ve also brought in the two top military bands from across the globe.


    "And I''ve worked out an agreement with both the Draconia Aviation Bureau and the Foreign Affairs Bureau. There will be enough space around Brighton University for 100 private jets, 100 luxury cars, and room for 10,000 outdoor cheerleaders. Robin couldn''t keep up with the flood of details. His head was spinning.


    Chapter 736 Let''s Go Crazy!


    s


    "Lue," he said, rubbing his temples, "you could''ve just shown up to cheer her on. But this? You''re turning Brenda''s school concert into some kind of worldwide event.


    "A campus concert? With all of this? The judges are going to be too stunned to even speak."


    Lue took a slow breath, her voice full of sincerity. "Robin, for you, I''d bring every leader in the world if 1


    She paused, then continued, her words deliberate. An hour ago, I had the Aldridge family''s board members get in touch with the President of Autreynia''s office, Rashea''s assistant, and the Secretary-General of the United Countries. I''ve invited over a hundred of the world''s most powerful figures toe to Brenda''s concert."


    Robin felt his head spin. "Wait, what? No. You can''t be serious.


    "Please, don''t bring those politicians," he said, his voice rising. "If they show up, it''ll look like a UC summit,


    not a concert."


    He rubbed his temples, struggling to process it. "Do you really think this is how a concert is supposed to go?


    Lue paused, thinking it over, then nodded, looking almost pleased with herself. "You''re right. I''ll scale it down. Instead, I''ll invite a few big-name business people and some celebrities. That should be fine, don''t you think?"


    Robin groaned, running his hands through his hair. "Fine, whatever. I seriously regret telling you about


    this."


    "A simple campus concert, and now you''ve invited the biggest directors, stars, and power yers from every field. Plus, everyone''s got 100,000 dors-outfits?


    He shook his head again, frustration building. This is going to make some people lose their minds, "Just remember, try to keep it low-key," he said, his voice tired, as he ended the call.


    But even as he hung up, the thought nagged at him. How could it possibly be low-key now?


    Five minutes after Lue ended the call, Leonardo rang Robin''s phone. "Mr. Ramsey," he said quickly, his voice sharp with excitement. "I''ve gotten the details from Lue. Don''t worry, tomorrow will be the biggest event, full of the best of the best!"


    He continued, practically buzzing with pride. "We''ve secured top-tier directors, writers, and producers from all over Aurientia. Only the best-people whose names are respected throughout the entire industry. They''re alling.


    "And tomorrow, Leonardo went on, "the Dicker family and Luminous Studio will send a fleet of luxury cars to bring them into Brighton. They''ll be escorting them to Brenda''s concert as her support team.


    "Do whatever you want," he said atst, his voice tired and defeated.


    If it''s already this big, might as well let it all blow up.

 The Deadly 737

    Chapter 737 Without Dance, Life Is Nothing


    Chapter 737 Without Dance, Life Is Nothing


    Just as Leonardo''s call ended, Robin''s phone rang again. He sighed before even checking the caller ID. It was Catherine.


    "Robin, I''ve got the support team set for Brenda''s concert tomorrow," she said, her tone sharp and sure. "I''ve already contacted the Royal Houses in Brighton. All the ones with nothing to do will be there." "Wendy''s handling the orders for 5,000 sets of uniforms for the supporters. Each one costs 10,000,"


    She paused for a beat. "And every student who votes for Brenda gets a uniform and a bouquet of flowers."


    "Not regr flowers, mind you, but...


    Robin barely had the energy to respond. "Let me guess. These flowers, are they the rarest ones in the world, flown in from every corner of the globe?"


    Catherine''s voice brightened, like she had just found a secret. "Yes, exactly. How did you know?"


    Robin groaned. "What are you all doing? It''s a simple campus concert. You''re turning it into some global event."


    kind of


    Catherine let out a lightugh, the sound almost musical. "Well, we all need something to look forward to. What else is there to get excited about?" quoting someone.


    She paused, and when she spoke again, her voice had a distant quality to it, like she was q "Nietzsche said, "We should consider every day lost on which we have not danced at least once."


    I''m saving them," she continued, her voice now filled with purpose. "I''m giving them a reason to feel alive, to do something meaningful."


    "You''re quoting philosophers now?" Robin chuckled, though there was no real amusement in his voice. "Fine, fine. Go ahead and dance tomorrow. Do whatever you want."


    He ended the call, frustrated, and tossed the phone onto the couch.


    What was supposed to be a small campus concert for Brenda had ballooned into some kind of international spectacle. It was beyond anything he''d imagined.


    And now it was too


    He would let them do whatever they wanted.


    He just hoped they didn''t push Marrisa and Brenda away.


    As he stood up to head upstairs, the doorbell rang-


    Is that Marrisa?


    He had thought her meeting was runningte, and she''d be staying at the office.


    Robin stretched and walked toward the living room. He picked up the video call on the screen in the hall.


    Chapter 787 Without Dance, Life Is Nothing


    "My lord, First you''re still awake?" The voice came through clear and calm.


    Robin blinked, still a little groggy


    Instead of Marrisa''s face, it was Stephanie''s her face a polite and respectful as ever.


    "Stephanie?" Robin''s voice was low with surprise.


    "My lord, I''ve arrived at your vi, along with Jane and Jason


    Before he could say anything. Jane shoved Stephanie de, her bright face filling the screen. "I''m here!" Jane grimmed widely, practically bouncing with energy


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his confusion clear. "What are you two doing here in Brighton?"


    Jane''s grin widened. It''s for Brenda''s concert tomorrow! Grandma said Brenda already told her."


    Robin''s frown deepened. "Brenda told you she was joining a concert?" I''m here! Jane grinned widely, practically bouncing with energy.


    Stephanie hurried to exin. "My lord, this isn''t Brenda''s fault"


    "A few days ago, I called her to check on her studies. During our chat, she casually mentioned she was going to the school concert. She never asked us toe and support. Robin''s voice grew sharp. "Then why are you all here today?"


    her


    Stephanie answered quickly. "My lord, I want to make sure Brenda is safe."


    "Recently, I had some of my guards report on Brenda''s situation. They told me about a girl named Rhea. who''s sharing a dorm with her. It seems like Rhea''s trying to iste Brenda, form cliques, and make her life harder. "My guards asked if I wanted them to take care of Rhea, I told them no."


    "Instead, I decided to take a different approach. I want to send a clear message to this girl, make her think twice before she continues."


    "If Rhea doesn''t stop, I''ll bury her six feet under."


    "That''s why the Rogarios brought the best ceremonial guards in the world-to show our support for Brenda at tomorrow''s concert." Robin sat back, pinching the bridge of his nose-


    Brenda. That poor girl. After tomorrow, she''d probably never want to leave the house again.


    Stephanie was skilled at making things sound better than they were.


    She said it was all for Brenda, to protect her from the bully, Rhea.


    Rhea deserved whatever wasing.


    If she refused to change her attitude, she''d be wiped off the face of the world.


    Chapter 737 Without Dance, Life Is Noth


    s


    "Alright, Robin said, his voice calm but firm. "Do what you need to do, but keep it under control. Brenda is just a student. Let her have some space." "Even if she doesn''t need opportunities, she still has to focus on hereplies.


    Stephanie nodded, her face showing relief. "I understand, my lord. I''ll make sure they keep things in bnce.


    "Master, let me in!" Jane''s voice cut througli.


    Stephanie turned quickly. "Jane, don''t be foolish. The muster needs rest. We should go. We still need to prepare for tomorrow."


    "Alright, alright. I won''t bother you anymore. Goodbye Master!" Both Jane and Stephanie bowed and left the vi.


    Robin closed the video call and leaned back, letting out a quietugh, almost bitter.


    It was a simple school concert, but it had be a chaotic event.


    Yeah, this is probably going to be a new world record


    Whatever happens, happens.


    Hm, I gotta text them, though. They need to dy their arrival by half an hour.


    We still have a concert to run, after all.


    Brenda walked back into her dorm just after 11 p.m...


    The moment she stepped inside, Rhea blocked her way, a smug look twisting her face. "Brenda, if you can''t even pay for your food, maybe you shouldn''t be showing up at these fancy parties, Running out like that- what a joke." She crossed her arms and scoffed. "And the worst part is, you pretend like you''re rich. But you can''t even cover a simple meal. If you had the money, why leave like that?"


    "You know, I don''t like scum like you at all. You''re broke as sh*t, but you had to act like you''re rich.


    "So, how much did you pay the waiter for the lie?"


    "There''s no way you have a million in your ount." Rhea chuckled.


    The other two girls in the room snickered, enjoying the drama.


    Brenda stood there, taking it in. She smiled, shaking her head. "Yeah, you''re right. I am poor. So what?"


    She looked directly at Rhea, her eyes full of challenge. "But you know, Robin said that since you''re the one with all the money, maybe you should be paying for this stuff."


    She leaned in slightly, her voice calm. "People like you who can drop cash without a thought, wouldn''t rare about paying for a meal, right?"


    Chapter 737 Without Dance, Life Is Nothing


    #5 Free Coins


    Brenda paused, watching Rhea''s face redden with irritation. "But, I''m surprised. You look pretty upset about the 30 dors you paid. Is it really such a big deal? Rhea''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. I''m not upset! I get more in a day than you do in a month! Thirty bucks is nothing to me."


    Brenda didn''t reply. She just smiled again and moved toward her bed.


    Rhea followed, her voice still sharp. ''So, how''s the concert? Who''sing to your little cheer squad?"


    Brenda was tempted to ignore her, but she answered anyway, a hint of amusement in her voice. "It''s just a concert. Not much to prepare."


    "As for my support team, it''s Robin, my mom Marrisa, Joanna, and Mrs. Leif. They''re the people matter to me, and I''m d they''ll be there."


    who


    Rhea couldn''t hold back herughter. "That''s it? That''s your ''important'' crew? Hahaha. You''re killing me!"

 The Deadly 738

    Chapter 738 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have Celebrity Sistert


    Chapter 738 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have a Celebrity Sister!


    Rhea''sughter echoed through the dorm room, fueled by the amusement of the other two girls.


    Brenda''s initial instinct was to fire back, but she quickly realized the futility of arguing with such shallow minds.


    It was baffling how someone as refined and intelligent as Ivy could have a sister like Rhea, so superficial


    and crass.


    Brenda had never given it much thought before, but now the stark contrast between the sisters was ringly obvious.


    Their appearances werepletely different, and their personalities even more so.


    Besides, Ivy''s family lived abroad.


    A nagging doubt began to form in Brenda''s mind...


    How could Rhea possibly be Ivy''s sister?


    I''d have to ask Robin about this tomorrow.


    Does hoy really have a sister in the country?


    "Karen, Matilda, I''m telling you, my sister Ivy ising tomorrow as a guest in my personal cheer squad! I''ll even ask her to take a picture with you two."


    Rhea made sure Brenda heard every word, her voice amplified with intention.


    Karen Glover and Matilda Arnold hugged Rhea excitedly. "Rhea, you''re amazing!"


    "I''m so jealous of you, having a celebrity sister! From now on, we''re sticking with you!"


    ...my sister


    Rheaughed. "No problem! We''re roommates, after alll Brenda, do you want a picture with my tomorrow? If you do, you''d better book a spot with me now-otherwise, you''ll be out of luck."


    She paused, ncing at her roommates with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Oh, almost forgot to mention! I put up an ad in the student groups at some nearby schools.


    "Anyone who wants a photo with my sister has to cough up 500 dors.


    "But for you guys, seeing as we''re roommates, I''ll give you a discount, only 400 dors each."


    Karen''s smile vanished, reced by disbelief. "What? Do we have to pay? I thought it was just a quick picture! 500 dors?"


    Matilda looked stunned too, then gave Karen a light smack. "Do you know who we''re talking about here She''s the top actress in all of Aurientia! You wouldn''t even have the chance to take a photo with her, even if you wanted to!


    "Rhea''s offering it for 400 dors; that''s a discount!"


    apter 738 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have Celebrity Sister!


    70%A


    s


    Karen hesitated, looking embarrassed. "But I''m almost out of spending money for this month. Where am I supposed to get 400 dors for a picture?"


    Rhea shook her head. "That''s up to you. You can look at the student groups for our school and the nearby ones. I only mentioned the chance to take a photo with my sister Ivy, and there are people offering up to 1.000 dors, even 2,000 dors!" "Just look at my ount: I''ve already received over 10,000 dors in payments.


    "In short, whoever offers the most. I''ll give one of the thousand photo spots to them.


    I''m telling you gu


    I spent 20,000 dors to order 1,000 custom T-shirts for the cheer squad.


    "They''ll be delivered tomorrow morning. Whoever pays more will get a shirt, plus the chance for a photo with my sister."


    Karen and Matilda quickly opened their phones to check the school chat groups.


    Sure enough!


    Rhea''s post had already be a hot topic among student groups across several schools.


    Brenda saw the information too and was shocked..


    Watching the students transferring money to Rhea, almost as if it were a bidding war, she started to worry about Ivy.


    She knew that Ivy''s agency, Luminous Studio, had very strict rules for their artists.


    Exploiting apany or artist''s name for profit without proper authorization can have serious consequences. Artists caught engaging in such activities often face severe penalties from their agencies.


    At the least, they''d be fined and might lose a lot of resources.


    At worst, it could count as a serious breach of contract, and they might even get sued.


    The thought of Rhea''s actions potentially ruining Ivy''s career made Brenda speak up. "Rhea, did you get Ivy''s permission for this?


    "If not, I suggest you stop immediately, return the payments, and apologize,


    "Otherwise, you could ruin your sister."


    Rhea''s smile vanished, reced by a sneer. "Brenda, you''re just jealous, in and simple. Mind your own business!


    "My sister''s a huge star; herpany practically worships the ground she walks on.


    "What''s the big deal about charging for a photo with her? Her agency can''t possibly control her every


    move!"


    Matilda chimed in. Uh, Rhea, I also heard that entertainment agencies are very strict about how their artists are managed. Everything they do has to protect their public image and thepany''s reputation. 2/4


    Chapter 788 Rhea. It Must Be Nice to Have Celebrity Sister!


    "If something like a paid photo op hasn''t been authorized, it could actually hurt your sister."


    Karen looked worried too. "Rhea, maybe you should call your sister and ask if this is okay?" Rhea felt a pang of doubt.


    If that was really the case, maybe I should cancel everything.


    But how could I give up an opportunity to make quick money like this?


    What''s the big deal? It''s just a few tens of thousands of dors!


    Even if her agency found out, what could they really do?


    They wouldn''t cut down a cash cow like Ivy over something like this.


    No worries. My sister knows," Rhea said casually, ncing at Brenda.


    s


    "This is just because some people don''t have any famous family members to show off, so they''re jealous


    and making things up."


    Brenda shook her head, wanting to remind Rhea again


    But seeing how confident she was, maybe Ivy really had discussed it with her agency and given permission.


    "Rhea, there''s a delivery for you! Come get it!"


    The dorm supervisor called from the door.


    Rhea responded enthusiastically and went out.


    She soon returned with three meal sets and drinks from Pizzatania.


    She handed one each to Karen and Matilda.


    "My sister just transferred me 20,000 dors and told me to buy some good food to share with my roommates. Here you go!"


    of


    Karen and Matilda held the pizza boxes with excitement. "Rhea, you''re so lucky to have a celebrity sister! If I had a sister this rich and famous, I''d be over the moon!"


    Rhea nodded smugly and said to Brenda, "Oh, sorry, Brenda! I didn''t order one for you since youe over earlier. Next time, I''ll get an extra for you if there''s a chance!"


    didn''t


    The two roommates exchanged nces and sneered at Brenda. "Pizzatania''s food is really delicious, Brenda. Do you want a bite? Haha... though, honestly, we''re kind of reluctant to share it, hahaha


    Brenda watched them deliberately leaving her out and just shook her head, choosing not to respond.


    The three of them continued to eat and make snide remarks, but Brenda ignored them.


    After a while, they got bored and stopped talking about it


    10:48 Fr,


    Chapter 738 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have


    Later, when everyone was in bed, Rhea quietly slipped


    "Ivy, you told me you were filming near Brighton, righe join me as part of my cheer squad!


    "I also need 20,000 dors to buy some promotional 1


    10.48 Fri, Dec 6 #u UG


    Chapter 788 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have


    Later, when everyone was in bed, Rhea quietly slipped


    "Ivy, you told me you were filming near Brighton, righte join me as part of my cheer squad?


    "I also need 20,000 dors to buy some promotional T


    Chapter 738 Rhea, It Must Be Nice to Have Celebrity Sister!


    Later, when everyone was in bed, Rhea quietly slipped out of the dorm and sent Ivy a message.


    s


    "Ivy, you told me you were filming near Brighton, right? I''m holding a campus concert tomorrow. Can youe join me as part of my cheer squad?


    "I also need 20,000 dors to buy some promotional T-shirts. Could you transfer it to me?"

 The Deadly 739

    15


    Chapter 739 1 Refuse to ept a Dull Life! Chapter 739 1 Refuse to ept a Dull Life!


    After much hesitation, Rhea finally hit send.


    She waited anxiously, but Ivy remained silent.


    Perhaps the amount I''d requested was too high, rating typicions?


    In reality, she didn''t need anything close to 20,000 dors.


    Rhea knew 1,000 promotional T-shirts would only set her back around 3,000 dors.


    Besides, she''d already raked in over 10,000 dors from eager students.


    Even her stage outfit, a 1,300-dors indulgence, wouldn''t be a financial burden.


    +5 Free Cons


    Rhea had a cunning n to utilize the online retailer''s no-questions-asked return policy. After the show. the outfit would be heading straight back for a full refund.


    If Ivy came tomorrow and saw all these T-shirts, she''d surely believe Rhea really had spent 20,000 on these props and gear.


    Additionally, the students who wanted photos with Ivy would be sending her more money.


    If everything went ording to n, she''d be making a fortune!


    Just thinking about it made Rhea tremble with excitement.


    She couldn''t wait for Ivy to agree to her request and send the 20,000 dors.


    Even more, she couldn''t wait for Ivy to bring her director and fellow actors to cheer her on.


    This was a goldmine!


    Hahaha...


    Finally, a message from Ivy arrived after several minutes.


    Ivy had actually sent the 20,000 dors!


    "Sorry, but ourpany has strict rules. Artists aren''t allowed to attend any events of apetitive or promotional nature on their own. So, I won''t be able to attend your campus concert this time. Rhea''s initial joy at receiving the transfer was instantly dashed.


    Ivy, I already told my ssmates that you''d being to support me.


    "Could you make an exception just this once and talk to yourpany abouting as my personal cheer squad?


    "Aren''t you filming near Brighton? Or maybe you could talk to your crew and have them alle to Support me. That way, I''ll definitely be the center of attention at the concert."


    14


    Chapter 789 1 Refuse to ept a Dull Life!


    Ivy took a long time to reply, but finally, another message came through


    Tim sorry, Rhea, but I can''t agree to that. I''m not valuable enough to thepany to ask them for special favors for personal reasons. I''m just an employee here


    "If I break the rules, I could get fired.


    Td even have to pay a huge penalty-an amount I couldn''t possibly afford. I''d be working my whole life to pay it off, and I could end up in court.


    "You may not understand, but as an artist, I''m just a product of thepany. Everything I do has to serve their interests.


    "If I were to attend your concert without permission, it would damage both thepany''s image and my carrer. I can''t agree with this. Just focus on your studies. crtis


    This campus concert is just a small event, and it''s not a majorpetition.


    "Even if you get a lot of attention there, it''s only for show and doesn''t mean much for your future. That''s all I have to say. Good luck with yourance at the concert,


    "I have an event organized by Luminous Studio tomorrow in Brighton. If I get a chance, I could meet with you privately."


    Reading Ivy''s message, Rhea broke into a cold sweat.


    She''d already posted the ad and received over 10,000 dors in payments, with the total still climbing.


    Given Ivy''s poprity, especially among young people, the demand was incredible.


    Ivy was an international superstar, a true icon for young people everywhere.


    Her influence was powerful among young female students, who idolized her as the ultimate symbol of youth and sess. Watching the payments keep rolling in, Rhea felt a wild thrill.


    The total was already nearing 50,000 dors!


    Ivy''s absence would be disastrous.


    Refunds would be demanded, and the situation could spiral out of control quickly


    If she couldn''t control the situation, it could turn into a disaster.


    For a moment, she considered following Brenda''s advice and returning the money immediately.


    People mightin, but at least it wouldn''t lead to serious consequences.


    But seeing that steady stream of payments going into her ount, Rhea couldn''t resist.


    How could I just give all that money back?


    Forget it! 2/4


    Chapter 739 1 Refuse to ept a Dull Life!


    I''d take the money for neut


    +5 Free Coms


    If anyone asked why Ivy didn''t show, she''d say that Ivy had ast-minutemitment for an important show.


    Then she''d string them along, promising they''d get their autographed photos with her eventually.


    That would solve everything!


    Even if this caused trouble for hy, what did that have to do with me?


    People would just me Ivy for being unreliable, but they wouldn''t me me!


    If Ivy ended up fined or punished by herpany, that was her own problem, not mine.


    It was her fault for not going to support me!


    Hahaha!


    What a perfect solution!


    With that thought, Rhea decided not to deal with the situation at all, letting the payments keep rolling in.


    The next morning, Rhea woke up to find that her ount bnce had reached 130,000 dors.


    She was so excited she could hardly contain herself.


    This was the first time in her life she''d seen so much money!


    Rhea was practically buzzing with joy, pacing back and forth in the dorm like a fly trapped in a bottle.


    She felt like a shaken bottle of soda, about to explode with fizzy energy.


    Finally, after 20 minutes of running around like a madwoman, she managed to calm down a little.


    "Aahhh!" Rhea''s excitement was palpable.


    She practically vibrated with it, her clenched fists and flushed face making her resemble a coiled spring about to release.


    The sudden disy startled everyone in the dorm.


    Karen was so shocked she almost rolled out of bed, saved only by the bed rail.


    She squinted at Rhea''s flushed face and asked, "Rhea, are you alright?"


    Rhea suddenly hugged Karen and gave her a quick kiss. "Sweetie, today is a big day!"


    Karen was taken aback. "What''s going on, Rhea?"


    "I''ll tell you-I''ll let you take a free picture with my sister today!


    Chapter 789 I Refuse to ept a Dull Life!


    +5 Free Cont


    But you and Matilda have to help me hand out the promotional T-shirts in front of the school gate and spread the word.


    "A bunch of students from other schools areing at am! They''re all here to meet my sister!"


    By now, Rhea hadpletely pushed aside the fact that Ivy wasn''ting.


    All that mattered was pulling off the event today.


    As long as she could get all that money into her own pocket, that was the real victory.


    1 cares about the consequences?


    Seize the moment! Tomorrow can take care of itself!


    Let the future be dmned-she''d enjoy the high life now!


    I refuse to ept a dull life!


    Quickly. Rhea called Matilda and Karen and got them all moving.


    They put on the promotional T-shirts that had arrived from the supplier and headed to the front gates of The campus


    They set up banners and created a "Rhea''s Personal Cheer Squad Registration" table.


    Before long, a crowd of ssmates gathered to cheer her on.


    Judging by the crowd, there were over a thousand people.


    Rhea stood to the side, imagining herself as a queen, gazed upon by everyone at the concertter.


    That was the life she wanted!


    Just then, she caught sight of Brenda, alone, carrying her books toward the library, and sneered.


    "A poor nobody like you thinks she canpete with me at the concert? You''re only embarrassing yourself!

 The Deadly 740

    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier "Rich and Beautiful Sociali...


    70%


    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier "Rich and Beautiful" Socialite.


    Karen was quick to notice Rhea''s disdainful expression


    Clueless about its meaning, she instantly sprang to her feet and began to tter her.


    She followed Rhea''s gaze..


    Brenda''s slender figure hurried towards the library, bathed in the golden morning light.


    "Hah! Look at her, acting all busy and important," Karen sneered. "She just doesn''t want to spend money on school activities.


    "With those same few outfits she wears day in and day out? Please. She couldn''t hold a candle to you, Rhea, Matilda


    imed in with a giggle.


    Seizing a moment of privacy, Matilda leaned closer and whispered, "I heard Brenda might not even be from here. Apparently, she''s an exchange student from the Demberoa." Rhea scoffed. "Demberoa? If that were true, would she be stuck in this dorm with us?"


    ""Exactly! Sharing a cramped room like the rest of us?" Karen added.


    "If she were really an exchange student from the Philippines, she wouldn''t be living in a cramped dorm room and eating in the crowded cafeteria like the rest of us!" "Matilda, you''re so gullible.


    "That whole exchange student story is just a lie Brenda cooked up. And you actually believed it?"


    Sensing Rhea''s annoyance, Karen quickly intervened.


    "Enough, Matilda. Stop spreading rumors. Brenda''s just a poor girl from the mountains, nothing more.


    "She couldn''t possiblypare to real exchange students with actual credentials."


    Karen gestured toward the registration area, bustling with students from various schools and departments eager to sign up for Rhea''s event. "Rhea, with this kind of turnout, you''re practically guaranteed to be the queen of the concert! "Don''t forget about my signed photo with Ivy!"


    Rhea, conveniently forgetting Ivy''s warnings, puffed up her chest with confidence. "No problem!


    "As long as you help me out today, I''ll get you that photo and treat you to a feast after the concert!"


    Karen and Matilda high-fived excitedly, and their enthusiasm reignited as they dove back into promoti


    Rhea''s event.


    Meanwhile, Rhea watched with glee as her ount bnce steadily climbed.


    That morning, she''d posted another update.


    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier "Rich and Beautiful" Sociali....


    She announced a new rule.


    s


    Due to the overwhelming demand for photos with Ivy, neither Ivy''s team nor the renowned figures from Luminous Studio could amodate individual requests.


    Therefore, everyone who wanted a photo with Ivy had topete for a spot based on how much they paid.


    The top 300 donors would be allowed to attend the event and take a photo with Ivy.


    Under this system, only those who contributed the most would make it to the front of the line.


    At the moment, 1,000 dors was the minimum pledge, with many students offering 1,500 or even 2,000 dors.


    Some had dropped out, but the highest offers were now up to 3,000 dors.


    On average, each person was paying nearly 1,500 dors.


    And the trend was only going up.


    Most of the students willing to pay for a photo with Ivy weren''t from wealthy families.


    For many of them, scraping together that much money was a real challenge.


    Watching the crowd of girls arriving to register, Karen sighed.


    "Rhea, so many people havee to support you! Looks like there are even a few who aren''t students. "They''re all here as part of your fan squad. This kind of turnout is unprecedented at our university!" Rheaughed. "Karen, you''re really something! Who knew you had such keen insight?"


    Karenughed heartily, "Don''t forget, I''m the student council''s publicity officer-I''m in charge of promotions!"


    As more and more girls showed up to register, Rhea finally felt relieved.


    Initially, she''d worried that people might ask for refunds if they couldn''t get the promised photo with Ivy.


    To appease those who might miss out on a photo op, Rhea had a backup n.


    She promised anyone who paid but couldn''t get a picture with Ivy and the Luminous Studio stars an autographed photo of Ivy and a free album.


    With that promise, the payments started flooding into Rhea''s ount like a snowstorm.


    By 9:30 a.m., Rhea''s ount bnce had already reached nearly 800,000 dors,


    Seeing that number, Rhea was almost delirious with excitement.


    This was her first real windfall!


    In her entire life, she''d never seen this much money!


    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier "Rich and Beautiful" Sociali...


    At that moment, she felt an overwhelming urge to shout.


    With this kind of money, she could live so much better


    Even if Ivy stopped sending her money, she''d still be able to live a life of luxury.


    If I could make it to one million, two million, even three million dors...


    Hahaha... I''d be able to buy a car, buy a house, get the best makeup, and wear the finest clothes!


    Then, once I polished up my image, I could attract some wealthy benefactor.


    That would be the ultimate way to elevate my Life!


    Hahaha!


    Rhea''sughter erupted suddenly, her mind still lost in her fantastical daydreams.


    5 Free Coins


    The unexpected outburst startled Karen, causing her to stumble backward andnd on the floor with a thud..


    "Rhea, what''s with the creepyughter? You scared me! Karen sat on the ground, looking bewildered Rhea patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ll buy you guys a couple of ice creamster to calm your nerves!


    "Now get back to work and keep promoting me! I''m going to be the star of the whole Brighton today! "There''ll be plenty of media covering the concert.


    "If I go viral, you two will be my entourage! I''ll take you along for the ride-we''ll live it up together!"


    Karen and Matilda looked at Rhea with admiration.


    Who would''ve thought that a simple campus concert could be hyped up like this?


    Each student approached with a look of fervent admiration, and Karen and Matilda found themselves swept up in the wave of excitement.


    It was as though Rhea were a celebrity, radiating star power.


    And they, her assistants, were caught in the orbit of her fame.


    With growing enthusiasm, they began telling anyone who''d listen about Rhea''s beautiful singing voice, her amazing personality, and her wealthy background. They even started embellishing, spinning stories about how Rhea''s parents were prominent people.


    Rhea was portrayed as a pampered rich girl.


    And her grandfather? A tycoon, of course,


    Thanks to Karen and Matilda''s enthusiastic promotion, Rhea''s image as a "rich, beautiful, second-generation socialite started to take shape.


    3/44


    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier"


    Within moments, her morous image spread acros Discussions about Rhea were popping up on the socia


    In no time, Rhea''s name became thetest trending te Her supposed family background and dramatic life st In short, her name was bing inte-famous. Many media outlets and tforms hadn''t initially cau But as the buzz continued to grow, several outlets qui university.


    Theyunched interviews on the spot.


    This was bound to be a headline-worthy story!


    Such a legendary character!


    Given her impressive background and social standing growing...


    Chapter 740 Rhea, the Ultimate Top-Tier "Rich and Beautiful" Sociali....


    Within moments, her "morous" image spread across the inte.


    Discussions about Rhea were popping up on the socialworks of nearby campuses too.


    In no time, Rhea''s name became thetest trending topic.


    70%


    Her supposed family background and dramatic life story were being spun into multiple versions online.


    In short, her name was bing inte-famous.


    Many media outlets and tforms hadn''t initially caught on to the story.


    But as the buzz continued to grow, several outlets quickly reassigned reporters to cover the event at Rhea''s university.


    Theyunched interviews on the spot.


    This was bound to be a headline-worthy story!


    Such a legendary character!


    Given her impressive background and social standing. growing....


    was no surprise that Rhea''s fan base was


    Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength!

 The Deadly 741

    Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength! Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength!


    This is an era ruled by the power of celebrity.


    It was the stars who drew all the attention


    And by being the center of attention, they attract traffic influence, and capital.


    In today''s world, even the smallest event can set off a whirlwind of attention and media frenzy.


    In a close-knit city like Brighton, where news traveled fast, it was only natural for everyone captivated by Rhea and her seemingly inevitable rise to stardom.


    Everyone wanted to be close to Rhea, to share in the aura of her rising stardom.


    Moreover, Rhea''s sister was none other than Ivy, the internationally acimed movie star.


    to be


    s


    Not only that, but Rhea imed that Ivy, along with renowned directors and producers from the top-tier entertainment giant, Carmen Pictures, would be attending the concert. What kind of grand spectacle would that be?


    With guests like these, the campus concert itself became almost irrelevant.


    Just catching a glimpse of these international stars from afar, or even standing in the same room, would be


    a dreame true.


    And if someone was lucky enough to get a chance to interview them up close, that would be pure gold.


    The event drew a crowd of eager students from across the city, all hoping to catch a glimpse of the stars.


    siring young actresses from beyond the university, reaming of stardom, also joined the throng.


    Aspiring


    They all rushed to empty their wallets.


    If they didn''t have enough, they asked their families.


    If their families wouldn''t help, they turned to friends for loans.


    Some students even pooled together all the money they could gather from ten or more ssmates just to secure their spot.


    All over the campuses, students were calling their parents, and borrowing from rtives and friends.


    They all wanted a spot on Rhea''s cheer squad, a ticket to the concert, and the golden opportunity for a signed photo with Ivy. This was their chance to get a foot in the door of the entertainment world and bask in the glow of fame.


    Many students were gripped by regret, wishing they had a wider social circle.


    They could only look on helplessly as their more connected ssmates secured their ces at the event.


    Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength


    And many swore to themselves that from now on, they work onworking and making connections for situations like this.


    They vowed to be ready next time, seizing any future opportunity to shine.


    It was a remarkable and almost absurd scene.


    At least a handful of nearby schools had students ditching sses toe to register as part of Rhea''s entourage after she made her announcement. Meanwhile, the bnce in Rhea''s mobile ount was skyrocketing.


    By the time the registration period closed at noon, herount had reached a staggering 2.3 million


    dors!


    Seeing that figure, Rhea felt every nerve in her body light up with joy, and she practically danced in circles as she walked.


    I''m rich, I''m rich! Now I can do whatever the hell I want! Hahaha...


    With her pockets full. Rhea hummed a tune as she headed toward a fancy restaurant on campus.


    From afar, she looked a bit like a lunatic who''d just escaped an asylum-excited, a little wild, and just the slightest bit unnerving. On her way, she ran into Brenda outside the library.


    Brenda had juste out of the library and was already hearing students gossiping about Rhea''s cheer squad for the concert. She knew that Rhea had been using Ivy''s name to draw in all these students.


    The lure of a photo with Ivy had proven irresistible.


    These students, many hundreds of dors poorer, had locked to the concert with that single goal in mind.


    They were all here for Ivy and Luminous Studio.


    If Ivy wasn''t aware of what was going on, the fallout could be catastrophic as it could ruin her career.


    Rhea spotted Brenda and said with a smug smile, ''So, Brenda, what do you think? Isn''t my cheer squad impressive?


    Just picture it-hundreds of students in the T-shirts I got them, all cheering for me in the audience. Isn''t it spectacr?


    "Aren''t you starting to feel like sharing the stage with me is just a tragic mistake on your part? Hahaha....


    "Well, what can I say? This is a world of survival of the fittest. Competition is the main theme of our time. and true power is the ultimate strength! Hahaha..


    "Well, congrattions to you," Brenda replied with a calm smile. She nced at the greenwn near the front gates, where more and more students were gathering as part of Rhea''s fan club.


    Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength!


    04 69%E


    Brenda was silent for a moment, then couldn''t help but add, "Rhea, let me just remind you; Ivy is your sister, and you should consider her reputation carefull


    "Have you confirmed with Ivy and her team that they''re


    ok "ending this concert?


    "Because if they aren''t, this won''t just affect you-it couldpletely derail Ivy''s career.


    "A celebrity like Ivy has extremely strict rules from her agency.


    "If she breaks them, she could face huge penalties, or worse, lose her career entirely.


    Rhea was slightly taken aback, but then she scoffed, "Brenda, I know exactly what''s going on with you!


    "You''re just jealous of me. Seeing my sister and her crewing to support me is making you feel inadequate!


    "You''re all bitter because so many people came to cheerime on, and you can''t stand it."


    With that. Rhea held up her phone in Brenda''s face, showing off a conversation. "See this? This is my chat with my sister-she promised she''d be there! Disappointed, aren''t you? Haha!" Brenda saw Ivy''s profile picture on Rhea''s phone screen.


    She decided not to say anything more.


    Maybe her worries were unnecessary.


    Perhaps Ivy really did know about this event.


    Without saying another word, Brenda stepped around Rhea and headed toward the cafeteria.


    Brenda and Rhea didn''t eat at the same ce.


    Brenda typically ate at the public cafeteria.


    Rhea, on the other hand, often dined at the more exclusive cafe on campus with the wealthier students. Rhea watched Brenda''s retreating figure and shook her head with a smirk.


    He turned and greeted a group of exchange students as she walked into the upscale cafe alongside them. Meanwhile, in the cafeteria, Brenda listened to the students around her discussing Ivy and Luminous Studio.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Robin.


    "Robin, is Ivying to Brighton University today?"


    Robin replied, "Indeed, how did you know? She''s nning to attend your campus concert."


    "Oh, so it''s really happening... Brenda thought about it, thenughed to herself and decided not to ask anything further.


    At 1:30 p.m., Brenda changed into the 300 dors performance outfit she''d ordered online.


    Chapter 741 True Power is the Ultimate Strength!


    She also took out the luxurious set of makeup product gifted to her by Madam Stephanie.


    These were some of the world''s most prestigious makeup brands.


    Ever since receiving them, Brenda had never used ther


    Sarah had even hired a top makeup artist to give her lessons in makeup application.


    But Brenda didn''t usually like to wear makeup.


    8 x 69%


    Since the concert had special requirements, and her department leaders were hoping she''d ce well, she decided to put in the extra effort.


    Brenda and Rhea were in the same administrative ss but in different departments.


    Brenda was


    resenting the Economics and Management Department in thepetition, so she wanted


    to make sure she was well-prepared.


    She carefully applied a small amount of the high-end makeup.


    Just as she was finishing, Rhea, Karen, and Matilda walked in and noticed Brenda in her outfit.


    Rhea smirked in disdain, "Brenda, where''d you dig up that outfit from? A bargain bin? What, did it cost you


    30 bucks? And look at that cheap makeup! Let

 The Deadly 742

    Chapter 742 Go, Brenda!


    Brenda ignored Rhea''s mocking remarks.


    s


    She pondered the root of their antagonism, unable to grasp why their shared living situation hadn''t fostered a sense ofmunity.


    When she was little, Marrisa had taught her to treat people with kindness.


    Marrisa would often say that the connections we make in life are precious.


    Meeting someone in this lifetime is already a blessing.


    Even if you can''t be close friends, there''s no need to harm one another.


    After all, once this life ends, you''ll likely never meet again.


    But Robin had taught her that while kindness is important, one must also be sharp when dealing with malicious people.


    When Brenda first moved in, she hadn''t paid much attention to Rhea''s behavior.


    But over the semester, she''d started to notice Rhea''s unfriendly attitude more and more.


    Every day, Rhea would unt her connection to her famous sister, Ivy.


    Rhea was oblivious to the true extent of Robin''s influence. She had no idea that even Ivy, and even Leonardo, the head of Luminous Studio, treated him with deference. Brenda couldn''t help but wonder how Ivy would react if she witnessed Rhea''s behavior.


    The thought of Rhea unting her supposed connection to Ivy while simultaneously treating Robin''s younger sister with such disdain was unsettling.


    Brenda hoped Robin wouldn''t find out about this situation.


    Otherwise, Ivy''s career could be in serious jeopardy.


    Brenda was well aware of Robin''s approach-if someone crossed him, he wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate, no matter who they were.


    Not even Ivy would be given any leniency.


    Brenda''s silence only fueled Rhea''s arrogance. She sauntered over to Brenda''s table, snatched up a lipstick, and let out a disdainful sneer.


    "Oh, so you''re actually using makeup? Haha, it must be cheap stuff, right?


    "Wow! It even has Ardanic on it, hahaha....


    "But then again, thebels on street-market trash are always in Ardanic too.


    "Look at my makeup set! I bought it online for over 100 bucks!"


    111


    Chapter 742 Go, Brenda!


    Brenda didn''t want to respond.


    5 Free Cons


    She didn''t bother exining that the two sets of makeup Stephanie had gifted her were worth over 3 million dors.


    Even Ivy herself wouldn''t be able to afford them.


    Brenda was just about to put her makeup away when Rhea reached out and shoved her makeup box off the table.


    Its contents scattered across the floor, and a lipstick worth 50,000 dors snapped in half.


    Brenda, now furious, said. "Rhea, what''s your problem?


    Ive been trying to ignore you, but you keep pushing i Aren''t you tired of this petty nonsense?


    "Do you even know how much this makeup set costs? It was a gift from Madam Stephanie of the Rogarios: it was worth over three million dors!


    "Now tell me, should I make you pay for it or what?"


    Rheaughed loudly. Three million dors? Do you think this trash is worth that much?


    "Are you broke and desperate, trying to scam people? That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard!"


    Brenda smirked. "Alright, Rhea. I''ve recorded all of this. Get ready to receive awyer''s letter.


    "I''m going to keep all these items in their current state. If you think this three million dors is a lie, we''ll let the world''s top makeup experts verify its authenticity in court. We''ll see if it''s real or not!" Rhea hesitated for a second.


    Then, sheughed along with Karen and Matilda. "Fine. I admit I broke it. Go ahead, bring in awyer-11 pay for it. A few bucks for some cheap trash? I can cover that anytime!" "Alright!" Brenda finished recording the evidence, capturing Rhea''sments.


    She then carefully packed up the broken makeup items


    She pointed to the surveince camera hanging over her bed. "Everything''s recorded and saved on my phone, Rhea. Let''s wait for thewyer, shall we?"


    "Awyer?" Rheaughed mockingly. "You think you can afford awyer, huh?


    "Brenda, if you actually bring awyer here, I''ll pay whatever you want. Heck, I could pay you right now if you want a few bucks.


    Brenda didn''t say anything else. She gathered her things and left the dorm.


    At 1:50 p.m.


    Brenda and Rhea arrived at the university''srgest auditorium.


    Chapter 742 Go, Brendal


    This hall could amodate over 3,000 people..


    Rhea had managed to reserve 300 seats for her "cheer squad"


    +10 Free Coins


    She''d promised these 300 people that they''d get a photo op with Ivy and a souvenir photo afterward.


    About 20 minutes earlier, Rhea''s 300-members cheer squad had already entered the hall.


    They were all wearing the 3-dors T-shirts Rhea had ordered.


    Of course, none of them knew that she''d only spent 3 dors each.


    To them, Rhea had imed each shirt was worth 300 dors.


    As soon as these 300 students entered the auditorium, they started cheering and chanting for Rhea in


    The spectacle was impressive, to say the least.


    Out of all the performers in the concert, Rhea undoubtedly had thergest fanbase.


    Outside the auditorium, even more fans had gathered, all shouting Rhea''s name in support


    It almost looked like the entire area around the concert venue was filled with Rhea''s supporters.


    Anyone unaware of the situation might''ve thought Rhea was some kind of international superstar.


    Most of these fans weren''t even interested in the concert itself.


    They were all eagerly waiting for Ivy and the big names from Luminous Studio to arrive.


    Inside the auditorium, Rhea''s fans had reserved several seats for Ivy and her team, leaving a section open? in the middle. Seats near the stage were the most coveted prize.


    Thepetition was so intense that it even sparked a physical altercation between a group of girls vying. for the closest spots. If the security guards hadn''t stepped in, clothes might''ve been torn.


    The fight was brutal.


    Two of the girls emerged from the scuffle with handfuls of hair ripped from their scalps, leaving behind noticeable bald patches. Finally, under Rhea''s coordination, it was decided that anyone willing to pay an extra 2,000 dors could sit near the reserved seats.


    One girl, desperate to sit as close as possible to Ivy''s spot, borrowed 3,000 dors from 13 friends to secure her ce.


    Another girl took out a small loan online for 3,000 dors.


    Chapter 742 Go, Brenda!


    Others, who wanted seats close to the center, each paid 2,000 dors to secure their spots.


    +10 Free Coins


    These girls had all gone to great lengths, ordering expensive outfits online and getting their hair and makeup done professionally for the asion. Soon, they''d be taking photos with Ivy and the major directors and actors from Luminous Studio.


    This was the highlight of their lives.


    Each of them looked like they were dressed for a wedding, attracting curious nces from other students in the auditorium.


    Standing on stage, Rhea looked out at her impressive cheer squad, feeling a surge of satisfaction down to every cell in her body.


    This was the life-being the queen at the center of it all, basking in everyone''s admiration!


    She nced at Brenda, who stood quietly beside her, and sneered, "Brenda, is that all your cheer squad could muster? It''d be better if they didn''te at all." Brenda replied calmly, "How many people I bring is none of your business."


    As she spoke, she nced over at a corner of the auditorium where Marrisa, Robin, Joanna, and Marge were seated. A warm smile spread across her face.


    At a moment like this, having her closesi loved ones there to p and cheer for her was the happiest, most treasured blessing of her life.


    Today, Marrisa had dressed in a clean, fresh outfit.


    She''d even styled her hair and had ordered a few small gs from a print shop near campus with the words-Go, Brenda!"


    In the crowd, Marrisa, Robin, Joanna, and Marge waved their little gs, and Brenda''s smile grew even brighter.


    At that moment, she felt like the luckiest person in the world.

 The Deadly 743

    444


    Chapter 743 Tonight''s Queen of the Stage as to Be Brenda


    Chapter 743 Tonight''s Queen of the Stage Has to Be Brenda.


    +10 Free Coin


    Marrisa and her friends waved their gs in support, quickly drawing the attention of the entire audience.


    For a moment, thousands of eyes turned to look at Marrisa, Robin, and the other two.


    Marrisa had dressed up specially for Brenda''s campus concert tonight,


    Butpared to the fan group for Rhea''s supporters, her outfit looked pretty in.


    Robin, as always, was in his usual casual clothes-clean and simple, yet still dignified. Joanna wore her prettiest new outfit today.


    It wasn''t shy or extravagant, but it was fresh, elegant, and had a unique charm. Despite the simplicity of her clothes, they couldn''t hide Joanna''s breathtaking beauty. Meanwhile, Marge was still wearing her work uniform from the school cafeteria..


    The four of them, sitting in a corner of the hall, stood out in their own way.


    Up on the contestants'' stage, Rhea pointed at Robin and the others andughed exaggeratedly.


    "Brenda, your friends and fans look like a gang of beggars. Hahaha....


    The sudden silence made Rhea''s voice, amplified by the microphone, sound particrly harsh.


    The 4,000-seat auditorium at Brighton University was filled with an almost suffocating quiet.


    Thousands of gazes, each with a different expression, seemed to be sizing up Robin, Brenda, Marrisa, Joanna, and Marge.


    Seeing the situation, Karen suddenly stood up, raised her arm, and called out loudly, "Go Rhea! Rhea''s the


    best!


    As soon as she shouted, Rhea''s massive fan group of 300 people immediately followed suit. The whole hall echoed with chants of, "Go Rheal Rhea''s the best!"


    Then, they began singing a track from Ivy''s new album, "The Joke''s On Me".


    "I gave you my heart, but I was just a side character...


    "Turns out the joke


    was


    I loved you with everything I had, only to end up with empty dreams.


    All I can do is let go.


    "Helplessly hiding the pain.


    "Tears won''t let you see clearly


    I


    Chapter 743 Tonight''s Queen of the Stage as to Be Brenda.


    "I gave you my best...


    "While I took all the grief...


    +10 Free Coins


    As Rhea''s supporters sang the song, their intentions were crystal clear.


    They used the song to paint Brenda as the joke in the lyrics, mocking her for even thinking she could.pete with Rhea on the same stage and fight for the campus concert crown. To them, it was pure overconfidence. Seeing this, Marrisa felt they were bullying Brenda.


    In her frustration, she suddenly climbed onto her chain waving her g high and shouting, "Go Brenda! Brenda''s the best!"


    But no matter how hard she yelled, her voice couldn''t overpower the deafening cheers of Rhea''s 300-person fan group.


    Suddenly, the leader of Rhea''s fan group made a hand gesture, and the entire fan club fell silent.


    No more singing,ughing, or noise,


    The only sound in the massive auditorium was Marrisas lone voice. She stood on the chair, waving her g with all her might, shouting passionately, "Go Brenda! Brenda''s the best!"


    Thousands of eyes turned to look at Marrisa, her small frame standing tall on the chair. Her enthusiasm and determination caught their attention, but there was also a hint of ridicule in their gazes.


    However, Brenda broke into a radiant smile. She joined in with Marrisa,ughing as she called out, "I am the best! Go me! Hahaha!"


    Theirplete disregard for the mockery around them ignited something in Joanna and Marge.


    Marge pulled Joanna up onto a chair, insisting she join Marrisa. The three of them stood together, waving their gs and shouting as one.


    Robin was stunned by their boldness, watching in awe as the three women threw themselves into their cheers. For a moment, he just stood there, dumbfounded.


    Marrisa noticed and pped him lightly on the arm, snapping him out of his daze. "Get up! Join us!" she urged.


    "Alright!" Robinughed, standing up and raising his g high. He shouted at the top of his lungs, "Go Brenda! Brenda''s the best!"


    The entire auditorium suddenly witnessed a scene that was both ridiculous and heartwarming.


    What started as a moment of scorn and mockery gradually shifted into something unexpectedly touching. People who had been watching for entertainment began to feel a strange admiration for Brenda. Despite having only four people in her fan group, their energy and presence rivaled Rhea''s 300.


    24


    Chapter 743 Tonight''s Queen of the Stage as to Be Brenda


    +10 Free Con


    The drama on stage reached Rhea, who suddenly burst outughing. "Brenda, just look at your fan group. Don''t they look like a bunch of refugees? Hahaha!"


    Her remark sparkedughter from parts of the audience.


    Brenda, unfazed, smirked and addressed the audience and the judges with a calm yet confident voice. Ladies and gentlemen, the size of a fan group doesn''t matter.


    "As long as they''re the people closest to me, as long as they''re here to support me, even if it''s just one person. I''m the happiest I can be."


    Her words silenced the room. What followed was a thunderous round of apuse that filled the auditorium. The earlier jeers andughter were gone, reced with something warmer and more sincere.


    Rhea''s expression, once filled with mockery, darkened for a brief moment.


    Her eyes shed with cold resentment. Hmph! she thought. No matter what she says, a small fan base will always hurt her chances. That will cost her thepetition.


    Five minutester, thepetition officially began.


    In the first round, the ten contestants each performed a song of their choice.


    By the end of the round, only five would advance to the next stage.


    The first round of thepetition ended.


    After the judges'' scoring and the support points from the fan groups were tallied, the five contestants advancing to the next round were announced.


    The top spot went to an international student.


    Rhea, boosted by her fan group and the judges'' scores, secured second ce.


    The third and fourth spots were taken by two students from the math and athletics departments.


    As for Brenda, her performance of "Whispers of Adia" earned her the highest score from the judges in this round,nding her in fifth ce.


    She beat the sixth-ce contestant by just 0.1 points-barely avoiding elimination and an early end to her run in thepetition.


    This result thrilled Marrisa and the others.


    Ovee with excitement, Marrisa dashed onto the stage and gave Brenda a tight hug.


    If it hadn''t been for the judges and the on-site security reminding her to step back, she would have given a full-blown eptance speech right then and there.


    Joanna quickly got up and dragged Marrisa back to her seat.


    Watching Marrisa''s antics, Robin couldn''t help but feel emotional.


    His thoughts drifted to those years he and Brenda had spent with Marrisa back in Terenova.


    Chapter 743 Tonight''s Queen of the Stage as to Be Brenda


    Though the three of them had been poor and powerless back then, Marrisa''s unwavering love and determination had made every day joyful.


    She gave them a warmth and safety that no amount of money or status could buy-a sense of home and family.


    This petite, fragile woman had shown a strength and courage far beyond any man when it came to protecting her kids.


    "Robin!" Marrisa''s excited voice pulled him out of his thoughts. "I''m already so happy that Brenda made it past the first round!


    "Even if she gets eliminated in the next one, it doesn''t matter to us."


    Robin nced at the time and said firmly, "She won''t get eliminated. Brenda''s going to win the title of Queen of the Stage tonight!"


    Marrisa shook her head with a smile. "I know that''s impossible.


    "Brenda told me that when ites to the final round of the campus concert, it''s all about the fan support points.


    How could the few of us possiblypete with fan groups that have hundreds of people?"


    Joanna nodded in agreement. "Exactly. In the end, it really justes down to the size and strength of the fan group. Brenda''s singing is top-notchi-she''s been professionally trained, and she performs better than anyone else. "But our numbers are just too small.


    "Not to mention, we didn''t prepare as thoroughly as they did

 The Deadly 744

    Chapter 744 World-ss Performance


    Chapter 744 World-ss Performance +10 Free Coins


    Seeing the disappointed looks on Marge and Joanna''s faces. Marrisa gave a self-deprecating smile and tried tofort them. "It''s alright. Events like this are all about participating.


    "Besides, the timing of today''spetition happens to sh with exams in her Economics and Management Department. If it weren''t for that, all her ssmates and professors would havee to support her as her fan group. "So really, just making it through the first round is enough to make us happy."


    Joanna nodded. "You''re right, Aunt Marrisa. As long as she gives it her all, we can ept whatever


    oue.


    Robin patted Marrisa''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Marrisa With Brenda''s talent, she''ll breeze through the rounds and win the grown in the end."


    As they spoke, the host announced the start of the second round of the campus concert.


    A total of five contestants had advanced to this round.


    The first was an international student from South Agracia, Lucy Pascall.


    The other four were Draconian students: Rhea, Brenda, and two others, Cassandra Benson from the Math Department and Shana Robertson from the Athletics Department


    In this round, the two contestants with the lowest scores would be eliminated.


    The three winners would move on to the third elimination round, where one more contestant would be cut, earning third ce in thepetition.


    The two remaining contestants would then face off in the final round for the championship.


    As the host announced the beginning of the second round, the campus auditorium fell silent.


    The first to perform was Cassandra, the math student.


    She sang "Hignds of the Heart and did amendable job.


    The judges were impressed with her performance and awarded her a high score.


    On top of that, 90 students from the Math Department hade to support her as her fan group. boosting her score.


    In the end, Cassandra from the Math Department earned a total score of 9.12.


    The second contestant was the international student, Lucy from South Agracia


    As soon as she began singing "Enduring Soul", she captured the attention of the judges and the entire audience.


    Even more, all the international students in the school hade to cheer for her, along with some Draconian students from Brighton University who had be her fans, contributing to her fan score. 1/4


    69%E


    Chapter 744 World-ss Performance


    +10 Free Coins


    With her exceptional singing ability and the support of over 100 fans from various backgrounds, Lucy from Souths Agracia finished with an impressive score of 9.90.


    When this high score appeared, the audience erupted in excitement.


    Tonight, it seemed, no one would be able to surpass that score.


    The third contestant to take the stage was Shana from the Athletics Department.


    Shana''s performance was average, earning her a score of 9.40.


    With this score, she temporarily ced third.


    If either Rhea or Brenda ran into trouble during their performances, Shana would likely advance to the semifinals and at least secure third ce in thepetition. The fourth contestant to perform was Rhea.


    While Rhea''s singing could only be described as slightly above average, her fan group carried her performance to another level.


    Not only were they exceptionally well-organized and enthusiastic, but they were also thergest group in the audience by far.


    Their support points nearly maxed out.


    When the judges'' scores werebined with the fan group''s contributions, Rhea ended up with a total of 9.85 points, just behind Lucy, the international student from South Agracia. This ced her temporarily in second ce.


    With Rhea''s current ranking, even if Brenda delivered an extraordinary performance, Rhea was guaranteed a spot in the third elimination round.


    As soon as her score was announced, Rhea was over the moon with excitement.


    She practically skipped off the stage, hugging members of her fan group one by one.


    Amid the celebrations, some of her fans excitedly asked, "Rhea, when is Ms. Dickinson supposed to arrive at the campus concert?"


    "You promised we''d get to take a group photo with Ivy, but it''s already been over half an hour, and she still hasn''t shown up!"


    Rhea, knowing full well that Ivy wouldn''t be attending the event, had already prepared an excuse.


    "Everyone, don''t worry! Ivy is on her way. She told me she''ll be here very soon. I promise I''ll make good on what I said, so keep cheering for me, okay?


    "Even if she doesn''t make it in time to see my performance, she will definitely arrive on campus tonight to take pictures with all of you. I''ll make sure you get a signed photo with her!" Internally, Rhea thought to herself, I''ll just keep them believing this for now. As long as they help me secure my ranking, that''s all that matters.


    Chapter 744 World-ss Performance


    The campus concert prize money is 10,000 dors, and on top of that, my bank ount already has 2.3 million dors!


    With that kind of money, I can do so much more.


    Once the concert is over, whether boy shows up or not is no longer my concern.


    After Rhea finished speaking, the auditorium erupted with cheers and apuse from her 300-strong fan group. Their enthusiasm shook the room.


    Even as the host announced Brenda as the fifth and final contestant to take the stage, Rhea''s fan group was still celebrating loudly.


    As the music started for Brenda''s performance, Rhea''s fan group was still cheering and celebrating.pletely ignoring the shift in focus.


    Brenda''s voice was almost drowned out by the noise.


    It took two reminders from the security staff before they finally quieted down.


    By that point, Brenda was already a third of the way through her song.


    The disruption was significant enough to impact the judges'' ability to fairly evaluate her performance.


    Watching the scene unfold, Marrisa quickly saw what was happening.


    It was clear that Rhea''s fan group was deliberately trying to sabotage Brenda''s performance.


    She leaned over to Robin and whispered. "It looks like Brenda might get eliminated this round."


    Robin checked his watch. "Not necessarily."


    Even if the judges gave her a low score, a strong enough fan boost could still bring Brenda''s score up.


    As long as she scored above 9.43, she''d secure third ce and advance to the next round.


    And once the rest of her fan group arrived, they''d be a game-changer.


    If they made it in time, even if the judges gave Brenda zero points, the fan support alone would ensure she took the top spot and won the title of Queen of the Stage.


    Still, Robin decided not to share all of this with Marrisa Marge, and Joanna just yet.


    He figured he''d let them enjoy the suspense, as if it were all part of a game..


    Seeing Marrisa''s anxious expression, Robin patted her small shoulder and said, "What are you about? Brenda''s the most talented one here. Don''t worry, tonight''s Queen of the Stage will be her." worried


    Marrisa blinked in surprise, then smiled. "Yes, yes, no matter what ce she ends up with, we''ll think of her as our Queen of the Stage."


    Despite her performance in the second half


    the disturbance during the first part of Brenda son captivated everyone in the room.


    G


    Chapter 744 World-ss Performance


    +10 Free Coins


    Even members of Rhea''s fan group couldn''t help but be drawn in by Brenda''s beautiful voice and sweet


    tone.


    Brenda had a natural gift for music.


    And, thanks to Stephanie, she''d been trained by one of the world''s top vocal coaches.


    Her singing level was now world-ss.


    With that level of talent, if the judges were fair, she would have been in first ce even without a fan


    group.


    When Brenda finished her song, the hall fell silent; you could have heard a pin drop.


    Everyone was still caught up in the dreamlike atmosphere of her song. "Dreamscape".


    She had touched the hearts of every student in the room.


    C

 The Deadly 745

    hapter 745 You Made Me Stubbornly Defy Fate Chapter 745 You Made Me Stubbornly Defy Fate


    The Brighton University campus concert hall was silent


    The stillness was as pure and sweet as a clear blue sky.


    Brenda''s voice, cool and fresh like a mountain spring, drifted through the air like a gentle breeze, enchanting everyone in the audience.


    +10 Free Coins


    Her song, "Dreamscape", was like a clean, beautiful white cloud drifting in from the farthest reaches of the sky, carrying with it all the best hopes and dreams.


    It stepped innocently into this vast space of blue sky and sea, creating a serene, ethereal atmosphere.


    But in an instant, a shadow of mist broke through this vision of beauty.


    Behind every dreamlike image was the harsh, grey haze of reality.


    Through her song, Brenda conveyed emotions of helplessness, frustration, confusion, and struggle.


    Her heartfelt performance resonated deeply with everyone present-each soul striving forward in life. weighed down by survival, dreams, and uncertainty. "Living alone in this city, struggling just to feed myself, it''s exhausting.


    "Who has time to talk about dreams? They''re just fantasies, really.


    "When I wake up. I''m still running down stormy streets.


    "Sometimes I want to cry, but I swallow my tears, burying them deep in my chest.


    "Another year passes, and I sit on the street corner with empty hands.


    "Only my dreams keep this numb body moving.


    "Dreams, how old are you this year?


    "You keep luring young souls, blooming and fading, giving me hope only to drown me in disappointment.


    "Dreams are forever young


    "You make me stubbornly defy fate.


    "You drain me, leave me pale, but still I naively believe that the flowers will bloom again.


    This song, the voice of a dreamer struggling through hardship, was brought to life through Brenda''s


    soulful voice.


    She wasn''t just singing: she was joining with every wanderer in the room, raising her voice in defiant resistance against the bleakness of life''s hardships. 1/4


    Chapter 745 You Made Me Stubbornly Defy Fate:


    This deep sense of resonance went far beyond the song itself.


    In Brenda''s performance, everyone heard a voice of defiance-a spirit that said, "Even if life dealt me bad hand, I''ll y it like a champion."


    Through her voice, the audience understood a profound truth about life the ultimate fulfillment isn''t in reaching the destination, but in constantly fighting along the way.


    No matter how messy your starting point, you can still live a life you''re proud of.


    As the final note faded, the hall was silent


    Faces across the audience looked dazed and moved, still caught in the tension between dreams and reality.


    No one wanted to break this moment that belonged to Brenda and the raw emotions she had stirred.


    Even the judges and the host seemed to have forgotten their roles..


    If Brenda hadn''t given a gentle reminder, the host would have stood there in a daze, not knowing do what to


    Atst, he broke the spell, gesturing for the judges to evaluate and score Brenda''s performance.


    In the back, Rhea''s stunned expression quickly twisted into one of venomous resentment.


    She discreetly took out her phone and signaled to Karen and Matilda to post anonymous, maliciousments about Brenda on the live-stream tform, using her of possibly bribing the judges. In no time, these two anonymous posts created a wave of suspicion online.


    Viewers who had been moved by Brenda''s song saw their admiration quickly dampened by the negativements


    The goodwill Brenda had built up was soon eroded by these rumors,


    Though the final scores for the first two rounds weren''t affected by online voting, the audience would only vote in the final rounds to determine the top three, the online negativity had a strong impact on the judges. The five judges, all respected professors from Brighton University''s music department, saw the usations spreading online and began to wonder if someone among them had indeed taken a bribe from Brenda A strange thought began to grow in each of their minds I didn''t get any payoff, so why should I give her a high


    scoret


    When the host invited the judges to give their evaluations, none of them wanted to speak first.


    An awkward silence settled over the room.


    Even the host was caught off guard by this strange situation


    Chapter 745 You Made Me Stubbornly Defy Fate


    Finally, he decided to address the first judge directly.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Professor Pauley, would you please share your though on contestant number five, Brenda?"


    Melinda Pauley, a seasoned professor in Brighton University''s music department, was highly respected and had trained nearly a hundred sessful musicians over her career.


    After a moment of contemtion, she nodded to Brenda and said, "Contestant number five, Brenda, gave a good performance. It shows a certain level of professionalism.


    "However, I had trouble hearing the first part clearly. I''m not sure if that was due to background noise in the hall or an issue with Brenda''s timing.


    "So overall, I would say that if the first half hade through more clearly, this performance could have been perfect.


    "Well, Brenda, I encourage you to keep working hard in the future! My final score is 9.13


    When the score was announced, a collective gasp rippled through the audience.


    Melinda, the most respected professor in the music department, had given Brenda such a low score.


    Everyone knew that Brenda had sung the first half of the song beautifully-it was only due to the disruption from Rhea''s fan group that parts of her performance were hard to hear for the general audience.


    But the judges, with their direct-feed headsets, would have heard everything clearly, even over the background noise.


    Yet, Melinda still only gave her a 9.1. It was a disappointing blow.


    After Melinda set her score, the other four judges followed suit, as if coordinated, all giving scores within 0.1 points of 9.1.


    In the end, Brenda''s score from the judges averaged to exactly 9.1, effectively eliminating her from advancing to the third round.


    The hall fell silent.


    Meanwhile, the false rumors online about Brenda bribing the judges were instantly disproven. Viewers now realized they''d been misled, feeling regret for having believed the maliciousments. But it was toote-Brenda''s low score was now set in stone, a consequence of unfounded usations.


    Though few wanted to admit they''d been swayed by dark-minded rumor-mongers, every well-intentioned viewer silently cursed the malicious trolls and their toxic lics.


    Hiding behind their screens, spreading baseless usations-such people were lower than animals.


    What frustrated them most was that Brenda''s incredible talent was now effectively out of thepetition, preventing her from moving on to the third round.


    It was a real loss.


    Chapter 745 You Made Me Stubbornly Defy Fate


    ording to thepetition rules, the contestants first tenres were determined by abination of judge ratings and fan support points


    <


    Viewers now feeling guilty, could only hope that Brev fan group might somehow pull through and raise her final score.


    For Brenda to stay in thepetition and advance to the third round, her total score needed to exceed 9.42, the score held by the math department contestant


    This meant her overall score had to reach at least 9:43.


    To achieve that, her fan support score would need to be at least 9.76


    But that level of support was almost impossible.


    Even Rhea''s massive fan group-the strongest in the hall-couldn''t achieve that score.


    And Brenda''s side only had four supporters,


    With such a small group, they''d be lucky to reach even 9 points, let alone 9.76.

 The Deadly 746

    Chapter 746 Take Down the Trash in the Sunlight!


    Chapter 746 Take Down the Trash in the Sunlight!


    #5 Free Cons


    When the judges'' final scores were revealed, the host stood there holding the microphone, momentarily at a loss for words.


    The host, a vocal performance master''s student from Brighton University''s music department, clearly understood the difference between professional-level suging and amateur performances. And Brenda''s performance was nothing short of world-ss.


    To see her receive a low score of 9.1, the lowest of the round, was baffling.


    Respect among equals,


    Great talent naturally recognized and admired even greater talent, and the host was no exception. She respected Brenda''s skill immensely.


    Suddenly, her gaze caught sight of Rhea''s smug, gloating expression, and it all clicked. She immediately realized what had happened.


    Rhea had resorted to underhanded tactics to sabotage herpetitor-a truly despicable act.


    In that moment, a wave of indignation surged within the host, and she couldn''t hold back.


    Without even thinking, she did something that shocked even herself.


    Instead of moving on with the program, she turned to the judges and directly called them out.


    "Professor Pauley, Professor Johnson... do you truly believe the scores you gave Brenda reflect your professional judgment?"


    Her words left the audience and the viewers watching the live stream utterly stunned.


    The question she asked was the same one on the minds of many, but as the host of the event, it was far outside her professional boundaries to openly question the judges like this. Meanwhile, the five judges were caughtpletely off guard.


    Each of them had given Brenda a low score to avoid the appearance of favoritism, but they already felt guilty about it.


    Now, being publicly challenged by the host, they were not only embarrassed but deeply ufortable. Melinda''s face darkened as she responded coldly, "Is this really your ce to question us? If you think your professional judgment is superior to ours, feel free to file a formalint with the eventmitteel


    "Otherwise, I suggest you watch your words.


    "Take a good look. Every single person sitting on expert from the academy.


    this panel is a highly qualified and experienced music


    Do you think our scoring needs to be dictated by you?"


    Chapter 746 Take Down the Trash in the Sunlight!


    +5 Fram Coins


    The host''s face flushed red as she tried to exin. "Professor Pauley, Professor Johnson, I didn''t mean it like that. What I was trying to say is-"


    "Stop talking!" Melinda mmed her hand on the table


    "If you can''t handle hosting this campus concert, then get off the stage!"


    Seeing that the host had angered Melinda on her behal, Brenda quickly stepped forward and bowed deeply.


    "I''m so sorry, respected judges. This is all my fault. It has nothing to do with the host. Please don''t be upset, and please don''t me her. I... Ipletely ept the scores I was given." Melinda snorted coldly. "Kids these days have no sense of decency!


    Brenda turned to the host with an apologetic bow. "I''m so sorry!"


    "And you think a simple ''sorry'' is enough?" Rhea immediately stepped forward.


    "This entire campus concert was perfectly fine until you ruined it with your drama. "Professor Pauley, I suggest that Brenda''s qualification to continuepeting be revoked!"


    As Rhea''s wordsnded, the entire auditorium fell silent


    The host red at Rhea angrily and was about to speak but Brenda quickly stopped her.


    Brenda gave the host a calm smile, then turned to face the judges and the entire hall. She bowed deeply once again and said, "Thank you to the five judges. Thank you to all my fellow students.


    "With my score as it stands, even if I''m not disqualified, I''ll still be eliminated based on the rules of thepetition."


    The five judges exchanged nces, a flicker of guilt shing in all their eyes.


    But not one of them was willing to admit that they had given Brenda such a low score to protect their reputations. None wanted to acknowledge that they hadpromised their integrity out of fear of being used of favoritism. Faced with Brenda''s calm eptance, they had nothing to say.


    The hall remained dead silent.


    Every student in the room, including members of Rhea''s fan group, felt aplicated mix of emotions- chief among them, regret.


    This was, after all, just a smallpetition.


    But when fairness was lost, it left a bitter taste in everyone''s mouth.


    Rhea suddenlyughed loudly. "Brenda, ording to the rules of thispetition, even if the esteemed judges had given you high scores, with your pitiful excuse for a fan group, there''s no way you could''ve stayed on this stage! 2/4


    Chapter 746 Take Down the Trash in the Slight!


    s


    "Let''s be real-my fan group alone,bined with the fan groups of the other contestants, could have eliminated you outright!"


    Her words were like daggers, stabbing straight into everyone''s hearts,


    She wasn''t wrong.


    In apetition like this, the judges'' scores were important, but a massive and powerful fan group easily tip the scales and secure the crown.


    could


    "So, is that right? A campus concert with professional standards'' operates with rules like these?" Robin responded to Rhea''sment.


    "You''re saying the scores can be raised purely based on the size of a contestant''s fan group?"


    In an instant, every gaze in the hall turned toward Robin.


    Rhea was briefly startled, then sneered. "That''s how the game is yed. If Brenda can''t ept it, she''s wee to drop out!


    "In fact, given Brenda''s current situation, she''s already out of the running for the next round. All yourints and dissatisfaction are meaningless!"


    Robin smiled calmly. "Not necessarily. Brenda''s fan group hasn''t shown its full support yet, so who says she''s out?


    "If it reallyes down to fan power, then Brenda will be the undisputed Queen of the Stage!"


    Marrisa tugged on Robin''s sleeve, whispering, "Robin, it''s just the four of us. How could we possibly boost Brenda''s score that high? Please, don''t make a scene."


    Marge and Joanna looked at Robin in confusion as well. "Mr. Ramsey, let it go. It''s just a campus concertpetition. If she''s out, she''s out. There''s no need to make a big fuss and cause trouble....


    They all assumed Robin was about to disrupt the concert out of anger over Brenda''s unfair treatment.


    But Robin just chuckled. "Don''t worry. Since some people decided to y dirty behind the scenes, we''ll just follow thepetition rules to help Brenda. We''ll take down that trash right out here in the open."


    "Hahaha... you''re killing me!" Rhea burst outughing, pointing at Robin and the others. "You think you''re going to help Brenda pull off some miraculouseback and win Queen of the Stage? Keep dreaming! "Alright, everyone, let''s show them what real support looks like!"


    In an instant, Rhea''s fan group sprang into action.


    Three hundred people raised their banners, waved their glow sticks, and began singing "The Joke''s On Me"


    in unison.


    The sheer force of their disy was overwhelming, a show of power meant to crush any opposition. The hall shook with the cheers of Rhea''s fan group, leaving everyone in awe.


    When people looked over at Brenda''s fan group-just Marrisa and her small group of friends-they


    Chapter 746 Take Down the Trash in the Sunlight!


    seemed hopelessly outmatched..


    After a moment of this show of force, Rhea signaled for her fan group to quiet down.


    She looked at Brenda smugly.


    "Are you going to step down on your own, or should we let the judges announce your elimination?"


    Just as Brenda was about to walk off the stage in resignation, a far more powerful scene unfolded at the main entrances of the auditorium.


    Hundreds of people entered, all dressed in matching fan uniforms that cost 10,000 dors each. Every person held up a banner carved from jade, announcing "Brenda''s Fan Group, Second Wave, Entering!"


    Two marching bands, moving in perfect formation, entered the hall from both sides of the stage, ying triumphant music as they made their way in!

 The Deadly 747

    hapter 747 I''ll Go Up There and Destroy Her


    Chapter 747 I''ll Go Up There and Destroy Her s


    Two marching bands, each made up of 20 musicians, prered the auditorium, ying stirring, triumphant music as they made their way to the stage. They lined d on either side of Brenda, standing proudly at her left and right


    The band conductor gestured for Brenda to stand in the middle, pointing to the sashes across their chests, which read, "Brenda''s Fan Group."


    Brenda waspletely bewildered.


    She looked toward the entrances, where more people were streaming in, each holding up an emerald-green sign reading. "Go, Brenda!"


    In the crowd, she spotted familiar faces-Vera, Catherine, Kimberly, Wendy... practically the entire third-generation elite from Brighton''s seven major families and all the top social circles!


    They''de here to support her? To be her fan group?


    This was obviously all thanks to Robin.


    In that moment, tears welled up in Brenda''s eyes.


    Robin, Marrisa and I only gave you a ce to stay for two years, back when we were barely scraping by.


    And yet, you''ve given us both a life of unimaginable brilliance and luxury.


    She wiped the joyful tears from her face and gave Robin, Marrisa, and the others a radiant smile.


    Then she lifted her head high, squared her shoulders, and cast a proud look at Rhea.


    "As long as Robin is with me, my fan group will always be the best in the world!"


    Rhea shot her a venomous re, thinking to herself, Outside this hall, I still have thousands of fans cheering for me. When we get to the third round with the online votes, there''s no way these spoiled rich kids from Brighton will keep supporting you! The powerful, majestic music filled the entire hall with energy and excitement.


    Thousands of eyes stared in awe at the unbelievable scene unfolding before them, unsure of what they were witnessing.


    It wasn''t until they saw the words embroidered on the marching band''s banners and the crowd of stylish, attractive young people entering from every entrance that they realized-this was Brenda''s fan group! The disy was absolutely dazzling.


    Two highly trained marching bands entered in precise formation.


    Their performance and ceremonial disy were of the highest caliber, rivaling national standards.


    Each band member wore brand-new formal ceremonial attire, with "Brenda Wins!" and "Brenda''s Fan Group" embroidered on their sashes and chests.


    TA


    Chapter 747 I''ll Go Up There and Destroy Her


    On their arms, they disyed armbands boldlybeled with "Westeria Residence Honor Guard."


    The young men and women entering from every door were also uniformly dressed in elegant, colorful attire that looked incredibly expensive.


    The men wore suits in ck, white, and yellow, while the women were dressed in suits of red, green, purple, and blue.


    The 50 people at the front held up signs made from jadi, glowing with messages like "Go, Brenda!" and "Queen of the Stage!"


    The rest carried exotic flowers-rare blooms flown in from all around the world.


    The auditorium was instantly filled with the fragrance fresh-flowers, transforming the space


    vibrant sea of color and scent.


    into a


    As the audience looked on, mesmerized by the luxurious disy of Brenda''s fan group, Rhea grabbed the host''s microphone and shouted, "They''re here to cause trouble! Host,mittee-these people should be thrown out!" "D*mn it! Last time she harassed Mrs. Lori in the cafeteria, I couldn''t stand her. I''ll go up there and destroy her right now!" Catherine said, bristling with anger and ready to storm the stage, but Wendy and Kimberly quickly held her back. "Wait, Catherine, don''t be impulsive. Robin hasn''t made a move yet, and if you act now, you might make him mad," Wendy urged.


    Kimberly nodded in agreement. "Wendy''s right. Catherine, since we''re all here, let''s make sure this trash is beaten by Brenda fair and square.


    "Rhea thinks she canpete with Brenda in terms of fan support? That lowlife? Let''s humiliate her first, and if she still doesn''t back off, we can deal with her for real next time."


    Catherine''s face darkened. "Fine, I''ll let her go for now. But next time, I''ll make sure she regrets it."


    After Rhea''s shout, Professor Melinda Pauley stood up as well.


    "What are you all doing here? ording to thepetition rules, fan groups are supposed to enter the hall ahead of time-


    "Professor Pauley, which rule in the campus concert regtions states that fan groups cannot enter mid- event?" interrupted Russell Watson, the Vice Chancellor of Brighton University, who had just arrived and now stood beside the judges'' table. Following him were the Director of the Student Affairs, the Director of the Arts Department, the Dean of the Music School, the Dean of the Management School, the Head of Campus Security, and several of the most esteemed professors from the Music Department Melinda and the other judges froze, then quickly stood up in respect.


    Melinda immediately stopped mid-sentence, swallowing the rest of her words. "Wee, school leadership! We''re honored to have you here to offer guidance!


    Chapter 747 I''ll Go Up There and Destroy Her


    Russell''s expression was stern as he replied, "Professor Bouley, while the camgnis concert may not be a high-level event, it still must uphold fairness and integrity!


    "If a professional judge cannot maintain their impartiality and instead allow themselves to be influenced by external factors, then they are neither professional or dedicated.


    "And for the record, no rule in the history of our campus concertpetitions has ever stated that fan groups are not allowed to join mid-event.


    "As long as the number of participants remains within the allowable limits, fan groups may increase at any


    time.


    "We are here only to observe and ensure the fairness of this event. We will not interfere with your evaluations. Please, carry on."


    With that, Russell briskly walked toward the group of third-generation elites from the seven major residences.


    "Mr. McKay, Mr. Quintana, Mr. Elliott..." Russell greeted Zayn, Catherine, and the others one by one. shaking hands warmly.


    Meanwhile, the Head of Campus Security quickly rearranged the seating, clearing the prime spots in the center of the hall for the distinguished guests.


    He personally escorted the sons and daughters of these powerful families to their seats.


    However, Catherine ran straight to Robin, stopping just in front of him.


    "Robin, why did you text us and tell us to arrive half an hourte? We almost missed everything!"


    Not long after, Kimberly, Wendy, Maverick, Vera, Cerys, and Ang also left the VIP seating area and gathered around Robin and Marrisa.


    Robin shook his head. "I didn''t want Brenda to make too big of a ssh, but some people just can''t help being awful. I guess I''ve been keeping too low a profile


    Marrisa finally snapped out of her earlier shock, her face lighting up with surprise as she looked at Robin. This young man, who she had taken in years ago, had truly grown up. He never failed to amaze her, always bringing one unexpected surprise after another. Meanwhile, the students in the audience were buzzing with excitement.


    They''d already figured out that Brenda''s fan group wasn''t just impressive-it wasposed of the third-generation elites from the seven major residences and top-tier families of Brighton.


    In fact, out of Brighton University''s 18 board members, 17 were connected to these families.


    With such a powerful fan group backing her, how could Brenda possibly be eliminated?


    "Mr. Zayn, who from your group would like to speak on behalf of Brenda''s fan group?" Russell asked into the microphone.


    Maverick didn''t hesitate. "Let Zayn do it. He''s the leader of our fan group.


    Chapter 747 I''ll Go Up There and Destroy Her


    Instantly, the hall erupted with cheers and apuse. Mr. Zayn Mr. Zayn


    Zayn, who had been dragged here by Catherine, hadnexpected this at all.


    And now, somehow, he had been pushed into the role of the leader of Brenda''s fan group

 The Deadly 748

    Chapter 748 Southmere''s Biggest Jerk


    Chapter 748 Southmere''s Biggest Jerk


    The lively enthusiasm of the young women at the vente made Zayn reconsider his initial n to step back.


    As someone celebrated for his suave charm and undeniable talent, he couldn''t possibly shy away in such a moment to shine.


    Michelle enjoyed seeing Zayn exude confidence and charisma in front of a crowd.


    She especially enjoyed watching those smitten young girls go wild with admiration for him.


    Only then could she feel a peculiar sense of satisfaction


    "Zayn, since they''ve elected you as the President of Brenda''s Fan Group, you should go and pull some


    votes.


    "I''m sure the moment you take the stage, you''ll sweep up a perfect score!"


    Zayn nced around the room at a group of excited, hysterical girls and was instantly filled with passion. Suddenly, he had a thousand words he wanted to say. "Alright then, I''ll go help Ms. Brenda win some votes."


    Russell led the apuse with enthusiasm, then spoke into the microphone, "Let''s wee Mr. Zayn of Brenda''s Fan Group to rally some votes for her!"


    Zayn shed a charming smile at the whole crowd of students and strutted onto the stage.


    From her seat, Rhea watched Mr. Zayn take the spotlight, a wave of confusion stirring within her.


    How on earth did Brenda, a girl from a poor family, manage to get the big shots from Brighton''s grandest residences and all those rich kids to back her up?


    Is this some kind of illusion?


    Then there was Robin and Marrisa''s entourage, a dazzling disy of Brighton''s elite that could leave. anyone in awe.


    Surrounding Robin were the sons and daughters of the city''s most prominent families and elite ns.


    What kind of shady tricks had this girl pulled to convince the third-generation heirs of these powerful households to lower themselves and show up here, rallying votes for Brenda as part of her fan group?. By now, Zayn had already made his way onto the stage, exuding effortless charm and elegance.


    The moment Zayn stepped to the center of the stage, the 4,000-seat auditorium erupted with ear-piercing screams from the girls; "Mr. Zayn! Mr. Zayn!"


    Zayn quickly soaked in the rush of being adored and admired.


    With a small wave, he signaled for the students to quiet down.


    Chapter 748 Southmere''s Biggest Jerk


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am here today as the head of Brenda''s fan club to rally support for her.


    "I hope that Ms. Brenda can make it to the final stage of this campus concert!


    "I also hope that her beautiful voice can bring you allsting joy.


    "To make this wishe true, please give Ms. Brenda your full support!"


    The moment Zayn finished speaking, the entire venue seemed to explode with excitement.


    45 Free Coins


    The girls in the audience, who were Zayn''s devoted fans, shook with emotion, some with tears welling up in their eyes. Many of the girls were in tears, overwhelmed by the chance to see Zayn up close and hear his maic voice.


    They all stood up, shouting excitedly, "Mr. Zayn, you can do it! Mr. Zayn, you can do it! Mr. Zayn, I love you!"


    Standing under the spotlight, Zayn''s vanity was fully satisfied.


    He turned to Brenda, offering a word of encouragement. "Ms. Brenda, keep it up!


    As soon as he spoke, the girls in the audience echoed his words, chanting their support for Brenda.


    In an instant, the fan count for Brenda''s Fan Group shot up on the disy.


    Rhea''s eyes quickly scanned the room, then she leaned in closer to Zayn, her voice soft and eager. "Hello, Mr. Zayn. I''m Rhea Chandler, a contestant in this talent show. I''ve long admired you. Would you consider helping me boost my fan count as well?" Zayn was taken aback by the intensity of Rhea''s hopeful gaze. Just as he was about to reply, his attention was drawn to Catherine''s icy, piercing stare.


    A wave of unease shot through Zayn.


    He couldn''t afford to make such a rookie mistake.


    If he did, Catherine would make sure he was publicly embarrassed, and worse, she''d go home andin to their grandfather and father.


    There was even the possibility that she might take the stage and kill Rhea with a knife.


    If that happened, he would lose all his dignity.


    He ignored Rhea and made his way off the stage.


    Zayn made his way purposely to Robin and grinned. "So, Robin, what do you think? I''ve been leading your sister Brenda''s fan club and rallying votes. Not bad, right?"


    Robin gave a nod of approval. "You did well. Keep it up!


    A wave of pride washed over Zayn, and he raised his fists in celebration. "Yes!"


    Chapter 748 Southmere''s Biggest Jerk


    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he immediately sensed something was off.


    Zayn''s face fell,


    and he hurried back to his seat.


    s


    Noticing his difort, Kimberly chuckled softly, covering her mouth. "Catherine, your brother did pretty well today"


    Catherine let out a lightugh. "Him? He was spoiled silly by my mom when he was younger!"


    A young man sitting beside Kimberly couldn''t tear his eyes away from Joanna, who was sitting next to Robin.


    He leaned in and asked quietly, "Do you know the woman sitting next to Robin?"


    The young man was Kieran Shaw, the only son of Lord Southmere''s second son,


    His father, Burt Shaw, had been a notorious yboy in his youth.


    In his younger days, Burt''s reckless behavior and constant troublemaking led to him being sent to Southmere''s old family estate by Lord Southmere as punishment. That exilested for 30 years.


    Kieran hade to the capital this time to prepare for his grandfather''s birthday celebration.


    He had also been invited by Kimberly to help rally votes for Brenda''s fan club.


    Kieran had a particr fondness for women with an intellectual appeal, and as soon as he sat behind. Robin, his eyes were drawn to Joanna.


    Curious about her, he turned to Kimberly to ask for information.


    Kimberly noticed the lecherous gleam in her cousin''s eyes and knew exactly what he was thinking.


    She was well aware of who Kieran was, a notorious yboy, rivaling even Hendrix from Northlorn Residence.


    Having spent these years in Southmere with her parents, she had earned the nickname Southmere''s Biggest Jerk.


    She leaned in and whispered, "Kieran, listen to me. Don''t even think about making a move on Ms. Leif. It could end badly for you.


    "Do you see the man sitting next to her?" she pointed subtly at Robin''s back. "That''s someone you absolutely cannot mess with.


    "Even Zayn and Elliott would show their respect to him


    "Do you really think you''re stronger than Zayn, Elliott, or Maverick?


    "Let me tell you, Hendrix himself was humbled-by him. Jeb, the heir of the Fioris, tried to make a move on Joanna and ended up getting killed with a single punch from Robin! "Robin killed Jeb right in front of our family!"


    Chapter 748 Southmere''s Biggest Jerk


    "Really? It''s not necessarily true," Kieran shrugged, muttering to himself.


    But his gaze remained fixed on Joanna,ced with desire, as he swallowed hard.


    My grandfather is from Southmere Residence, who am I supposed to fear?!


    At the very least, I''m still the grandson of the Shaws!


    I don''t believe my grandfather would go as far as to kill me over something like this


    She''s a woman with no background, I don''t care if she''s with Robin Ramsey or not.


    For now, I''ll stay in Brighton a bit longer.


    Any woman I, Kieran Shaw, decide to pursue will be mine!


    Heh, Ms. Leif, you''re mine now, you can''t escape.


    s


    At the same time, the voting segment had concluded, and the host

 The Deadly 749

    Chapter 749 Bury These Two Scoundrels at Sevenfold Crest!


    173%


    +5 Free Colne


    Zayn was chosen as the leader of Brenda''s Fan Group by Maverick and the others, and his campaign for votes proved highly sessful.


    Under his influence, nearly all the girls in the venue ca additional rmendation votes for Brenda.


    Even some girls from Rhea''s fan club secretly used their only rmendation to vote for Brenda.


    In an instant, the vote count for Brenda''s Fan Group skyrocketed.


    The judges had previously given Brenda a score of 9.1, and with just 9.76, she could surpass the current third-ce contestant from the Mathematics Department, who had scored 9.42.


    Before the arrival of the heirs of Brighton, everyone assumed Brenda had already been eliminated. With the support of Robin, Marrisa, and others, it seemed impossible to raise Brenda''s fan score to 9.76. But now it was different.


    Not only was 9.76 possible, but even a perfect 10 was within reach.


    In the end, Brenda''s fan group boosted her score to a perfect 10, iming the top spot.


    group score in the entire campus concert so far!


    This was the highest fan grou


    With a score of 9.55, Brenda eliminated the two contestants from the Mathematics and Physical Education departments, securing a spot in the top three and advancing to the next round.


    The graceful and stunning MC beamed as she saw the score, quickly approaching Brenda. "Congrattions, Brenda! You''ve sessfully advanced to the next round!"


    Brenda stood in disbelief.


    She never imagined that, despite the odds, she would pull off a miraculouseback and advance to the next round!


    The MC then announced the three contestants for the third round: Lucy, Rhea, and Brenda!


    The hall, which could hold 4,000 guests, erupted in cheers.


    After celebrating with Lucy and the host, Brenda rushed off the stage and ran straight to Robin.


    "Robin! Thank you, you''ve made me feel so proud again." Brenda threw herself into Robin''s arms, tears streaming down her face.


    Robin instinctively reached to ruffle Brenda''s hair but paused mid-motion, careful not to mess it up. "Silly girl, your performance was incredible. How could this stage not have you? This isn''t vanity, it''s the glory you deserve!" "Don''t cry, Brenda. Your smile is the most beautiful!"


    "Oh!" Brenda, feeling the warmth of Robin''s broad shoulder, quickly wiped away her tears and smiled.


    Chapter 749 Bury These Two Scoundrels at Sevenfold Crest!


    brightly.


    She knew that with Robin by her side, everything would turn to magic.


    All the underhanded, lowly tactics behind the scenes were nothing in front of Robin.


    Watching Robin and Brenda, Marrisa smiled through her tears.


    Robin''s return after seven years left her utterly stunned


    The homeless orphan who wandered from ce to ce had grown up.


    Stephanie, Terenova''s Underground Queen, bowed before him..


    s


    The heirs of Draconia''s Seven Great Royal Houses were also eager to serve him, offering their loyalty without hesitation.


    It was a miracle so unimaginable that she hadn''t even dared to dream it.


    She stepped forward, grabbing Robin''s hand with excitement. "Robin, you''ve given so much to me and Brenda!"


    Robin looked at the tears welling up in Marrisa''s eyes and smiled. "Getting all emotional now? This is the reward for your and Brenda''s kindness. You both deserve it." Joanna and Marge stood to congratte Brenda.


    Before embracing Brenda, Marge did the unthinkable. She removed the scarf from around her neck.


    At such a close distance, Robin could clearly see the back of Marge''s neck.


    There was no trace of the mole the size of a broad bean that Steven had mentioned!


    What was going on?


    Had he really fallen into a mental trap, imagining things?


    Marge, sensing Robin''s gaze, instinctively smiled before returning to her seat.


    After greeting Vera, Catherine, and the others, Brenda made her way back to the backstage area.


    The host announced the start of the third round of the campus concert.


    At the end of this round, the third-ce winner and the champions would be decided.


    The scoring rules for this round differed slightly from those of the first and second rounds.


    While the judges'' scoring system remained unchanged, there were some adjustments to the fan group voting process.


    In addition to the previous live fan group voting, this round also introduced online fan voting.


    With this new system, after ensuring the judges'' scores in the first two rounds, fan votes would ount for arger portion of the final score. 22/4


    G


    Chapter 749 Bury These Two Scoundrels at Sevenfold Crest!


    Before the third round even began, Rhen was already foming backstage.


    "Brenda, tell me you didn''t use any underhanded tactic to get those people from the Brighton residences to vote for you!"


    Karen and Matilda chimed in, "It''s just a small campus event. Why go so far as to sacrifice your body for it?


    Hal


    Brenda ignored them, turning and walking toward aer backstage.


    Rhea signaled Karen and Matilda to follow and deal with Brenda.


    Karen immediately rushed in front of Brenda, shoving her. "What''s the matter? You''re bold enough to do something shameful, but not brave enough to admit it


    Matilda grabbed Brenda''s hair, yanking it roughly. "Better drop out of the third round, or you''ll be


    tormented every day from now on!"


    Brenda, fuming with anger, shouted, "What are you trying to do? Let me go!"


    Karenughed and pped Brenda across the face. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done? You''vepletely ruined our n! If you don''t drop out of this round, we''ll strip you right here!"


    Then, Karen and Matilda stepped forward, ready to tear off Brenda''s clothes..


    "Let her go!" Catherine, followed by Wendy, Kimberly, Vera, and the others, stormed in through therge door at the back of the stage. Rhea, watching from a distance, saw what was happening and quietly slipped away, returning to the front stage''s singer waiting area. Karen and Matilda didn''t recognize Catherine and the others, so they snapped back. "Who the hell are your to tell us to let go? Get lost!" Catherine twitched the corner of her mouth, shaking her head with a smile. "Who are we? Brenda, why don''t you tell them who we are?" Karen smirked. "I''m the one in charge of publicity for the student union. I''m ordering you to leave this instant."


    Brenda gave a bitter smile. "Karen, stop causing trouble. These are Catherine McKay from Westeria Residence, Wendy Quintana from Quintana Residence, Kimberly Shaw from Southmere Residence, and Vera Silva, the current head of Brighton''s Lynch family, "They''re all part of the 18 board members of Brighton University


    Karen and Matilda were immediately stunned into silence.


    The mere presence of Catherine, a ruthless little demon who could kill without a second thought, was enough to make them beg for mercy, let alone the daughters of major families like the Lynch family.


    They immediately released Brenda and begged. "I''m sorry, please forgive us for not knowing... "Shut up!" Catherine snapped coldly. "Get down, all of you! I. Catherine McKay, will never tolerate any


    10:09 Sat, Dec 7G.


    Chapter 749 Bury These Two Scoundrels at Sevenfold Crest!


    disrespect!"


    Karen and Matilda immediately fell to the ground before Catherine.


    973%


    s


    Seeing the situation escte, Brenda quickly Stepped in, pleading, "Ms. McKay, they''re my roommates. Please, forgive them."


    Catherine sneered. "Do you know what they''ve been spreading about you online? Saying you slept with the judges! Do these trashes even deserve to live?


    "Someone, take these two scoundrels to Sevenfold Crest and bury them!"

 The Deadly 750

    Chapter 750 1 Want to See Blood


    Chapter 750 I Want to Sec Blood


    s


    Karen and Matilda never imagined that their bullying of Brenda alongside Rhea would anger Catherine, this devil of a woman!


    "Ms. McKay, please spare us!" Karen and Matilda begged Catherine desperately. "Brenda is just a poor girl from the countryside. There''s no need for you to kill over her!"


    "Rhea''s sister is the international superstar Ivy Dickinson. We''re just supporting Rhea, we should be on the same level.


    "Heh!" Catherine sneered. "You idiots! You call Brenda a poor girl from the mountains? Her mother is one of the 18 board members of this school!


    "The 300 million-dors student aid fund at your school was donated by Brenda''s mother!


    "She''s also thergest shareholder and CEO of Marrisa Global Soup Chain, with a worth of over 10 billion!


    "D"mn it! People like you have no right to look down on Brenda, let alone bully her!


    "Brenda''s brother just can''t be bothered to deal with you. Otherwise, you''d be dead already!"


    Wendy showed the scene of Marrisa donating 300 million to the school''s foundation, along information about her being the head of a billion-dor chain group, right in front of them. "Huh?" Karen and Matilda stared in shock at the scenic.


    7th the


    They never could have imagined that Brenda, who had always lived a low-key life and blended into their surroundings, had such a powerful background.


    No wonder Catherine and the others were standing up for her!


    They crawled up to Brenda, begging, "Brenda, why didn''t you tell us sooner?"


    Brenda shook her head bitterly. "We''re ssmates. Was it really necessary to unt these material things?


    "Do you think money, power, and status are the only things that make us equals, the only things that bring us together?


    "If friendship is based on something so shallow, then what''s the point, even if we remain close?"


    She sighed deeply. "s! It''s already not easy to be ssmates, why Why make things so


    difficult?"


    Brenda turned to Catherine, her voice steady but full of gratitude. "Ms. McKay, thank you for stepping in to deal with them. After all, they''ve been my ssmates for a year. Please, let them go. "I truly don''t want my problems to lead to their deaths


    Vera moved forward, gently cing a hand on Brenda''s arm, and gave Catherine a firm nod. "Catherine, Brenda is kind-hearted. If you have them killed, it will haunt her forever. Please, just this once, show mercy and spare them." 1/4


    Chapter 750 I Want to See Blood


    Catherine shook her head in displeasure, then kicked Karen in the face. "Fine, since Brenda has asked. I''ll spare your worthless lives, for now!


    "But! When you do wrong, you must face the consequences,


    "First, immediately post a public apology online and detail everything that happened.


    "Second, Brenda''s identity must remain a secret. I don''t want Robin to know I''ve shared any of this. The only reason I even told you is because I was going to kill you.


    "Third, if you ever dare to bully Brenda again, you will regret it, your deaths will be slow and painful.


    "If you fail to do any of what I''ve said, you can start preparing for your graves!"


    Karen and Matilda were so terrified they wet themselves.


    They had never been this close to death in their lives.


    If it hadn''t been for Brenda''s pleading, they would have been buried alive today!


    "You two!" Catherine pointed at Karen and Matilda. "Sit on the ground across from each other and p each other a hundred times. I want to see blood with every strike. Miss even one, and you die!"


    The two bodyguards from Westeria Residence stood in front of Karen and Matilda. Seeing them p each other weakly, one of the guards coldly said, "Let me show you how it''s done."


    Then, one bodyguard swung his arm and pped Karen across the face.


    Half of her teeth were knocked out, and blood sprayed from the corner of her mouth.


    The other bodyguard did the same to Matilda, sending her teeth flying and blood sttering across the floor.


    Catherine pointed at them coldly. "If you don''t start following my orders, I''ll have you dragged out and buried alive!"


    Seeing theirck of strength in the ps, the bodyguards brought over two wooden boards, each taking


    one.


    This time, Karen and Matilda were forced to go through with it. Matilda struck first, bringing the board down hard on Karen''s face.


    Crack! Karen''s vision blurred with stars from the force of the blow.


    ''D''mn it! Matilda, you really hit me?" Karen''s anger red, and she swung the nk, mming it hard into Matilda''s face.


    The two of them hadpletely lost control, caught up in a vicious fight.


    In the empty backstage, the scene was brutal.


    It was like two rabid dogs tearing into each other.


    Chapter 750 I Want to See Blood


    Both were covered in blood, their faces and clothes drenched in blood and broken teeth.


    +5 Free Cont


    Brenda returned to the singer''s waiting area.


    At this moment, the intermission warm-up dance on stage was about to end.


    The first contestant, Lucy Pascall from South Agracia, was already preparing to take the stage.


    When Rhea saw Brenda walk back into the waiting area, she was taken aback. "You... you actually came back?"


    As she spoke. Rhea noticed that Brenda''s hair was slightly messy and her expression seemed a little down. "What happened to Karen and Matilda?"


    Brenda didn''t want to engage with Rhea any further. "They''re in the back, fighting each other. You can go check on them after your performance. Oh, and there''s something I didn''t mention earlier, Catherine McKay from Westeria Residence nearly killed them" Rhea froze, shocked. "What do you mean?"


    Brenda''s Jone grew icy. "They were spreading rumors and insulting people online, all under someone''s instructions.


    "And Catherine said that if this happens again, she''ll kill anyone behind such malicious rumors and nder." Rhea shivered slightly.


    She knew exactly who Catherine was..


    A devil you didn''t want to provoke.


    Picking up on the underlying meaning in Brenda''s words, Rhea quickly changed the subject.


    "Brenda, you were lucky to make it through thest round, but in the third round, it''s not going to be so easy."


    Brenda let out a cold snort. "A low-level campus concert, it''s just a game. I didn''t want to argue with you, but you''ve pushed me too far!


    "Rhea, Robin said that I''m the one meant to be Queen of the Stage today I''ll make sure to stay through this round, and eliminate you when the timees!


    "If you see me as apetitor, then I''ll be an opponent you''ll never be able to surpass!"


    Rhea paused for a moment, then sneered. "Brenda, are you dreaming?


    "Don''t forget, the rules for this round are all about who has the most fans online!"


    The young heirs and heiresses of the Brighton royal houses may have some influence around here, but outside of Brighton, they''re just like any ordinary person.


    Chapter 750 I Want to See Blood


    "My sister Ivy is different. She has over 20 million fans worldwide!


    1:73%


    "This round is all about fan voting across the entire inte. How could youpete with me? Hahaha....


    "Outside the hall, I already have 2,000 fans supporting me. They''ve started rallying votes online.


    "And with my sister''s star power, no one stands a chance at taking the crown of Queen of the Stage from


    mel

 The Deadly 751

    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 751 Wardrobe Malfunction


    Chapter 751 Wardrobe Malfunction


    Brenda smiled indifferently, looking at the arrogant and scorn with a hint of sympathy.


    Rhea 73%2


    Free Cons


    I wonder if by would dare to rally support for her sister, Rhea, if she actually arrived at the scene or saw the live broadcast online.


    Seeing that Brenda remained silent, Rheaughed exaggeratedly. "Brenda, I don''t know what kind of tricks your brother used to fool the grandsons of the royal houses into helping him. Did he perhaps offer you up to one of the heirs of a prominent family? Heh." Brenda sneered. "I don''t want to waste time discussing such a pointless topic with you."


    "I''ll give you a little advice, Rhea, considering we were once ssmates. I really don''t want to see you brought down by your own vanity, cruelty, and ignorance.


    "If you can''t be kind to others, there''s no need to make enemies.


    "The most foolish people are those who actively chase their own downfall.


    "Don''t think you''ll always be so lucky.


    "One day, you might cross paths with someone you can''t afford to provoke. That could really cost you your life!" Then, she turned and walked toward the MC.


    Rhea froze for a moment, staring nkly at Brenda''s retreating figure. A wave of disorientation washed over her. Brenda''s expression and tone just now had beenpletely different, almost as if she were a different


    person. Tch!


    A country girl daring to threaten me?


    But is she really just a country girl?


    Rhea''s heart skipped a beat.


    Tonight, the support behind Brenda''s fanbase was beyond anything I''d imagined.


    What''s going on here?


    She couldn''t wrap her head around it. What had happened to Brenda?


    She wasn''t from a wealthy family at all.


    She had only created the illusion of wealth for the sake of vanity.


    The truth was, all her money had been scammed from that fool Ivy.


    Chapter 751 Wardrobe Malfunction


    If Ivy ever figured it out, she''d lose everything.


    s


    Watching the sons and daughters of the royal houses toy, each one exuding confidence and power, Rheat felt a surge of envy and bitterness, What if she could be one of them? Would she have the same kind of prestige and status?


    How could she get close to one of them?


    Rhea''s mind began to race,


    Yes! She could use her body and beauty to captivate them!


    Every man loves a sexy, alluring woman..


    She looked down at her dress. It had a round neckline.


    How annoying!


    She had to reveal just enough to catch their eye.


    Spotting a utility knife behind the stage, she quickly grabbed it and carefully ran it across the neckline,


    The round neckline ripped open instantly, all the way down to her navel.


    Damn, that''s too much!


    Rhea stared at her exposed chest, then after a moment of thought, decided to tie it loosely with a thin thread.


    She''d wait for the song to finish, then create a wardrobe malfunction by letting it slip.


    Just enough to cover the essentials, but it would look like an ident.


    That would definitely attract a crowd and stir up a scene!


    With this n in mind, Rhea gently tied the torn neckline with a thin piece of string.


    There didn''t seem to be anything wrong with the clothes.


    With everything set, Rhea smiled to herself.


    With my beauty and intelligence, I''ll definitely hook an heir from a major family!


    Once that happens, I''ll transform into the young mistress of a prominent household!


    At that moment, the third round of the concert entered the performance stage.


    The first contestant to take the stage was Lucy, apetitor from South Agracia.


    This highly talented South Agracia contestant''s performance was just as professional and captivating as


    ever.


    She chose to sing See You Again, the theme song from the movie Fast & Furious.


    Chapter 751 Wardrobe Malfunction


    With her mncholic voice and heartfelt delivery, she conveyed the sorrow and longing of life''s fleeting nature and the pain of parting with raw emotion. Lucy''s voice not only moved the judges and audience present, but also left online viewers in awe


    When the song ended, the entire venue fell silent.


    The MC, still lost in the emotion of the performance, took several beats to recover before remind judges to begin evaluating and scoring Lucy''s performance. With the school leaders and members of several royal houses present, the judges couldn''t afford any hesitation in their scoring.


    They applied their most professional standards, ultimately awarding Lucy a


    The score was


    score of 9.90.


    a fair reflection of her performance, keeping Lucy securely in the lead.


    After the scoring, the audience erupted into enthusiastic apuse.


    It was a clear acknowledgment of the South Agracia singer''s impressive vocal performance.


    Lucy''s professional and heartfelt rendition also earned her nearly a million fan votes online.


    With the scores from her friends and family at the event, as well as the online fan votes, Lucy finished with a score of 9.85, keeping her in first ce for this round Lucy was pleased with her score.


    With this result, she was practically guaranteed a spot in the next round''s battle for the top two positions.


    Next came Rhea.


    But instead ofunching straight into her performance, Rhea took a moment to introduce her background and fanbase.


    "Good evening to all the viewers online and everyone in the audience.


    "My name is Rhea Chandler, and my sister is the internationally renowned Ivy Dickinson.


    "From a young age, I''ve been deeply influenced by my sister''s singing and performances.


    "Her incredible voice and remarkable stage presence, I''m sure many of you, especially Ivy''s fans, have already seen for yourselves.


    "Because of her, I''ve always dreamed of following in her footsteps and bing a star one day.


    "Today, I ask for the support of Ivy''s fans to help me achieve my dream of bing the Queen of the Stage of this campus concert."


    With these words, Rhea was greeted by a wave of enthusiastic apuse from the audience,


    Many people were astonished and whispered, "Rhea is actually Ivy, the international superstar''s sister?"


    "No wonder she''s so beautiful and sings so well."


    Sa


    Chapter 751 Wardrobe Malfunction


    "With a star sister guiding her, it''s no surprise. Gics y a huge role in shaping one''s talent."


    "Her natural gift for singing and acting is undeniable."


    s


    "With a star like her sister, it''s clear that Rhea is destined to be the Queen of the Stage. We''ll definitely vote for herter"


    Many online viewers and audience members eagerly anticipated Rhea''s uing performance.


    Rhea chose to sing the ssic song Legend.


    The moment the first note left her lips, both the online audience and those in the venue erupted in apuse.


    Her voice was distant yet ethereal, drawing everyone into the song.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Rhea''s performance showcased a truly professional level of skill.


    Many online viewers flooded the livestream with admiringments.


    When the song ended, the entire venue erupted in apuse.


    Although, Rhea''s rendition of Legend couldn''t quite match Lucy''s See You Again, it was still very close.


    Everyone agreed that Rhea''s score would definitely not be lower than 9.85.


    The difference between her and Lucy''s 9.90 was barely 0.01 or 0.02 points.


    As the apuse began to die down...


    Suddenly, Rhea lost her bnce and swayed to the left


    A gasp of shock swept through the crowd.


    Before the first shock had even settled, another gasp drew everyone''s attention to Rhea.


    The neckline of her dress tore openpletely, exposing her chest..


    A sudden erotic glimpse suddenly appeared before her eyes.


    In a panic, Rhea quickly grabbed at her chest, trying to cover her chest.

 The Deadly 752

    Chapter 752 Kieran Shaw, Lord Southmere Grandson


    Chapter 752 Kieran Shaw, Lord Southmere''s Grandson


    Rhea, embarrassed, clutched her chest, while the MC food frozen, visibly panicked.


    The audience was equally unsure of how to help her in this awkward situation.


    All kinds ofplicated looks and ideas came together in this auditorium that could amodate 4000 spectators.


    Despite Rhea''s efforts to cover herself, the faint outlines of her figure were still visible.


    On the judging panel, several elderly professors were left speechless, their throats dry, pointing at the security. "You... You...." Their eyes couldn''t bear to look away, frozen in ce, unsure of what to say.


    desperately


    A few brave male students from the back of the crowd tried to rush the stage, eager to y the hero and shield Rhea.


    Suddenly, a figure on the left side of the stage rushed to her side in a sh.


    Without hesitation, he removed his 10,000-dors suit jacket and effortlessly draped it over her shoulders.


    Rhea instinctively dodged, worried that if some eager guy tried to help, it would only make things worse.


    The wardrobe malfunction was no ident-it was a deliberate move to catch the attention of a wealthy, handsome man.


    But just as she was about to push the would-be hero away, her heart skipped a beat.


    That confident, alluring smile, that brazen, carefree expression, that intense, lustful gaze, and the undeniable arrogance! And there was that lecherous, sc mbag vibe about this man.


    It''s him! It''s him!


    The very man I''ve been scheming to catch, even if it meant exposing myself and covering my chest!


    More importantly, Rhea had already realized that this man was the same one who came in with Catherine, Kimberly, and the others. She also noticed that he had been sitting beside them earlier.


    This suggested that his status was likely on par with the heirs and heiresses of royal houses.


    With that realization, Rhea suppressed the irritation and anger in her eyes, turning to him with a seductive "smile. "Thank you."


    She gracefully epted his protective gesture.


    Thank you. Without you, I... I truly wouldn''t know how to go on! Wuwuwu...


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 752 Kieran Shaw, Lord Southmere Grandson


    Kieran gently pulled Rhea into his embrace andforted her. "It''s fine. Everything turned out just right."


    Rhea quickly wiped away the few forced tears, smiling as she asked, "Don''t you mind me causing such an awkward scene in public?"


    Kieran gave a faint smile and, lowering his voice, whispered in her ear, "A wise philosopher once said that in this world, men are half lustful, and women are hall erotic. "Your perfect figure and stunning beauty deserve to be admired by those who truly appreciate them."


    Rhea deliberately pressed her body closer to Kieran, giving him a teasing look and covering her mouth as sheughed softly, "You''re humorous. Hehehe "Would you mind sharing your contact number? I''d like to return the favor by getting this suit cleaned for you, and it''ll be easier to contact you that way." Kieran raised an eyebrow and smiled effortlessly. I''m Kieran Shaw of Southmere Residence. Lord Southmere is my grandfather."


    Rhea suddenly shuddered.


    The grandson of Lord Southmere!


    This is a major breakthrough!


    My n actually works!


    With just a little effort, I managed to draw Kieran, the grandson of Lord Southmere, right to my side!


    What a coincidence! How lucky I am!


    No!


    This was the result of my hard work and determination!


    All luck is the result of hard work, and every coincidence is bound by fate.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Rhea quickly put on a shy act. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Kieran, I-I don''t even know how such an ident happened." Kieran smiled effortlessly, giving her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "It''s not a big deal. You sing beautifully. Rhea, right? I won''t forget you."


    H


    Rhea lowered her gaze, her voice soft. "Thank you so much, Mr. Kieran."


    The venue fell into a deep silence.


    Everyone was watching them put on


    a show, acting so intimately and affectionately,


    Only when the MC gave a subtle prompt did Kieran gently release Rhea from his embrace. "I should go now. Keep up the good work."


    Rhea held onto his hand tightly, as if parting forever, her reluctance clear. "Mr. Kieran, here''s my phone number."


    Chapter 752 Kieran Shaw, Lord Southmere Grandson


    She slipped a note with her phone number into his hand.


    As she let go of his hand, she purposefully brushed her lingers lightly across his palm.


    5 Free Coins


    Kieran, who was no stranger to the game of courting, knew all too well that Rhea was already interested in


    him.


    To put it inly, she was eager to align herself with him, a member of a royal house.


    Kieran had never been one to turn down an opportunity, especially one that came so easily.


    He gave Rhea a charming, gentlemanly smile, said nothing, and turned to walk off the stage.


    "Mm-hmm." Rhea nodded coquettishly, throwing himlingering, seductive nce as though she couldn''t bear to let him go.


    Kieran remained calm and indifferent on the surface, but in his mind, he thought, Little si''t, I''ve dealt with women like you before.


    Do you think I can''t see through your intentions?


    You''re just a schemer. I''ll have some fun with you, but if you think you''ll be my wife, you''re nowhere near worthy.


    His gaze instinctively shifted to Joanna in the audience, and for a moment, he felt as if his soul had left his body.


    Now that''s the kind of woman I want!


    After the incident with Rhea''s wardrobe malfunction, the MC announced it was time for the judges to score her performance.


    The scene gradually calmed down.


    Standing at the center of the stage, Rhea was filled with immense satisfaction.


    With just a bit of effort, she had sessfully attracted the attention of a member of royal houses, this was even more exhrating than winning the title of Queen of the Stage! This was what she truly wanted.


    She sneered at Brenda in the singer''s waiting area, thinking, Look at you. With your modest act, How could youpare to me?


    It won''t be long before I''m the madam of Southmere Residence


    That''s the true aristocrat, at the top tier of Draconia''s elite society!


    You''ll neverpare to me!


    The five judges finally gave Rhea a score of 9.88.


    As the score was revealed, the scene filled with apuse


    Rhea knew that she was now just one step away from iming the title of Queen of the Stage.


    Chapter 752 Kieran Shaw, Lord Southmeres Grandson


    All she had to do was wait a little longer, and the crown would be hers without a doubt.


    s


    She was destined to be the center of attention on ie entire campus, the focus of all Brighton.


    That young man from Southmere Residence would surely be obsessed with her!


    Today was truly a wonderful day.


    At this very moment, every cell in Rhea''s body seemed to be smiling with joy.


    After the judges had finished scoring, the next phase was the online voting.


    Ivy''s fan group was undeniably powerful.


    Thanks to the previous promotions, fans from all over the world were casting their votes for Rhea.


    In just a minute, Rhea had received 100,000 votes from her fans.


    Such numbers far surpassed the votes from Lucy''s online supporters.


    Rhea and her fan group in the audience erupted in cheers and excitement!


    With a fan group like this, the title of Queen of the Stage for this campus concert was practically guaranteed to be hers.


    But just as Rhea''s camp was celebrating, the online voting numbers suddenly froze.


    Then, all the numbers were reset to zero.


    A notification instantly appeared on theputer screen.


    It was a special announcement and apology letter issued by the office of the CEO of Luminous Studio.


    "Ivy Dickinson, Luminous Studio''s celebrity, has vitedpany policy by inciting her fans to vote online for Rhea, a person unaffiliated with ourpany, while chargingrge sums of money in exchange. As a result, Luminous Studio has decided to terminate its contract with Ivy immediately and will pursue legal action to recover the 100 million dors in breach of contractpensation.*

 The Deadly 753

    pter 753 You''re Ruining the Event


    All the guests at the concert venue were instantly stunned by this announcement!


    This can''t be real, can it?


    +5 Free Cont


    Ivy was an international superstar. How could she use ter celebrity status to scam her fans out of money?


    A star who earns tens of millions a year wouldn''t stoop to scamming fans for a couple hundred thousand in photo and autograph fees, would she?


    It didn''t make sense.


    Could this be a prank from one of Ivy''s haters?


    However, the announcement was indeed verified as authentic by the official online tform.


    Such a formal notice couldn''t possibly be fabricated, it carries legal responsibility if it were.


    What on earth happened to Ivy?


    After a brief moment of shock, Rhea grabbed the microphone and shouted hysterically, "This is fake! It''s fake! Someone must be maliciously attacking my sister "I propose that all of Ivy''s fans..."


    At that moment, several SWAT team members quickly entered the hall from various entrances, taking positions at every aisle.


    Next to enter were the representatives of Aurientia''s top-tier elite, the Dickers family.


    The entire executive team from Luminous Studio, along with their star-studded roster of Aurientia celebrities.


    Stephanie and the Neville family, leaders of the prestigious Draconia martial arts dynasty.


    And Lue Aldridge from the world''s most powerful family, the Aldridges, apanied by a lineup of the top 100 celebrities from around the globe.


    Seeing such a powerful and dazzling array of high-profile figures, all the guests at the venue couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment.


    At first, everyone thought it was just an illusion.


    Many believed this was a counterfeit version of the top-tier elite families and ultra-luxurious celebrity lineup.


    However, as high-ranking officials from Draconia''s Foreign Affairs Bureau and Draconia''s SWAT Headquarters entered alongside them, they realized this wasn''t a mirage or an imitation-it was real! In an instant, the entire concert venue was bathed in the dazzling glow of stars.


    Apanying them were high-ranking officials from Draconia''s Cultural Bureau, the Mayor of Brighton,


    Chapter 753 You''re Ruining the Event


    the Brighton Cultural Department, the President of Brighton University, and other senior Draconia officials.


    What in the world was going on?


    The lineup features some of the biggest names in the industry.


    Leonardo DiCaprio, Marilyn Monroe, Audrey Hepburn, Mr. Bean.


    And even Messi, Ronaldo, David Beckham ...


    Were these really them?


    The superstars they once could only dream of, the ones they could never get close to, were now standing before them like a scene out of a dream!


    It was the kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that no sum of money could buy.


    Oh my god!


    Who could possibly be powerful enough to gather all these people at Brighton University for a campus concert?


    At the Mayor''s Office''s request, the campus security instructed the guests to remain silent.


    Stephanie Rogario, Tristan Neville, the head of the Dickers family, and Leonardo of Luminous Studio, each leading their dazzling entourages, made their way toward Robin. Catherine and the other heirs and heiresses of Brighton''s royal houses were stunned when they saw such a queue standing neatly and respectfully in front of Robin.


    They quickly stood up and stepped aside to make way


    Lue and the others greeted Robin with respect.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we''ve arrived as promised to support Ms. Brenda and rally votes for her from the on-site fan club!


    "At the same time, the Rogarios, the Aldridges, the Dickers, the Nevilles, and Luminous Studio have mobilized all their family members, students, and celebrity artists worldwide to vote for Ms. Brenda online. To preventwork c


    from mass voting, we will organize the votes into ten waves, each with 100


    million people, meaning 100 million votes per second,


    Cough, cought


    One hundred million votes per second, ten times voting-that''s one billion votes!


    What''s there topare?


    With this kind of lineup, just their students and celebrity fans alone number in the billions.


    Forget a small university concert, if this were a global beauty pageant, they''d crush thepetition with


    Chapter 753 You''re Ruining the Event


    case!


    And all of them were bowing dowis in admiration befoge Brenda''s brother.


    They were all here to support Brenda as her fan group


    This kind of fan group could practically take on an intergctic war!


    Earlier, Rhea mocked Brenda''s fan club, because it only had four members.


    Now, look at this, what kind of fan group was this?


    Even the presidents of the world''s most powerful nations couldn''t dream of receiving such an honor.


    Everyone turned their attention to Robin, still calmly seated, with puzzled expressions.


    Here were the most influential figures in the world greeting and ttering him, yet he remainedposed, as ifpletely unfazed. 11ho does he think he is?


    Even the heirs and heiresses of the royal houses stood nervously to the side.


    Though they were part of the third generation of Draconia''s royal houses, in front of these figures, they were nothing more than admirers.


    Within Draconia, they could still unt their power, but once they stepped outside, they were nothing.


    At that moment, therge screen in the grand hall switched to an outside view.


    The extravagant scene left everyone in shock!


    The campus and its surroundings were lined with the world''s most exclusive cars, each worth tens of millions of dors.


    Each luxury vehicle was surrounded by a squad of bodyguards in sharp suits.


    Outside the campus, two eightne highways and eight massive public squares werepletely filled with private helicopters!


    Such a grand spectacle prompted the Draconia Foreign Affairs Bureau and Special Police Department to deploy nearly all of their forces to maintain order.


    Far off in the Panacea Ocean, ten aircraft carriers were broadcasting signals, simultaneously opening the online voting for the campus concert.


    AMTV, BBC, TEI, and over 200 national televisionworks from countries around the world, along with global streaming tforms, had their cameras focused on the Brighton University concert stage. The grandeur of the scene stunned all the guests present.


    A simple campus concert had been transformed into a luxurious event that surpassed even Hollenwood and the Olympics in scale.


    Chapter 753 You''re Ruining the Event


    The dazzling lineup was enough to make the live judge on the panel uneasy.


    Recalling the 9.1 score they had given Brenda earlier, Melinda broke into a cold sweat.


    I just made a fool of myself on the world stage!


    She never expected that Brenda''s fan club would be backed by such powerhouse figures!


    Each of them stood as an insurmountable figure before these so-called experts and professors.


    Today, Melinda truly made a name for herself.


    Now, even if she wanted to make amends, there was no way to fix the damage.


    s


    Having spent so long in academia and government, Melinda was well aware that after today, she would have no future in academia or any teaching position.


    Robin looked at the scene created by Lue and the others, and shook his head, exasperated.


    "Lue, are you here to vote or to form a fan group? You''re ruining the event.


    "Everyone, leave now. If you stay, how can the concert continue? Leave the venue immediately!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey. I''ll have them leave right away. Lue stammered, caught off guard and panicking.


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "Leave Draconia immediately."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Lue quickly gestured for everyone to leave.


    Robin then pointed at Leonardo. "You and Ivy stay. Leave after you take care of your mess."

 The Deadly 754

    Chapter 754 You''re So Greedy.


    Chapter 754 You''re So Greedy


    73%


    +5 Free Cos


    As soon as Robin finished speaking, the Brighton University campus concert venue fell into a dead silence.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lue led her group to leave immediately.


    A group of global elites and top-tier celebrities, dressed to impress, had just arrived.


    And yet, within less than a minute of entering, they were driven away by a single remark from Robin.


    The scene left high-ranking officials from Draconia''s Foreign Affairs Bureau and the Brighton City government utterly bailled.


    These were people who were nearly impossible to invite, yet with a single sentence, Robin drove them all away!


    I hos this person?


    The group of high-ranking officials instinctively narrowed their eyes, focusing on Robin.


    How is it possible for someone so young to have so much influence?


    Even the world''s most prominent families, the Aldridges, Aurientia''s top aristocratic n, the leading. martial arts family, and Luminous Studio, follow his order without question. Several senior officials hurried after Lue and her group, eager to extend invitations. However, without so much as a word, Lue''s group quickly headed out of the hall.


    It was as if they were afraid that Robin would me them if they walked slower.


    Noticing this, the high-ranking officials of Draconia quickly followed them outside.


    They caught up with Lue and the others, earnestly urging them to remain in Brighton.


    Lue, however, didn''t slow down for a second and firmly declined.


    In an instant, the hundreds of luxury cars and helicopters outside Brighton University vanished like a gust of wind sweeping away clouds.


    Within just a few minutes, the opulent spectacle that had surrounded the university became quiet as if nothing had ever happened.


    After Lue led the Aldridges, the Rogarios, the Dickers, the Nevilles, and top-tier celebrities away from the scene, the once-lively concert venue at Brighton University fell silent. >> For a long moment, no one uttered a word.


    In the center of the venue, the team from the Luminous Studio CEO''s Office, along with their legal counsel and Ivy, stood with grave expressions.


    Rhea, who had been frozen in confusion, suddenly snapped out of it and dashed from the stage to Ivy.


    8K 73%


    Chapter 754 You''re So Greedy.


    "Ivy! Are you here to cheet me on as part of my personal fan group?


    "I just saw rumors online saying Luminous Studio terminated your contract. That''s not true, right?"


    Ivy met Rhea''s strikingly beautiful eyes, filled with greed, and responded with a bitter smile.


    "I''ve known you online for years, Rhea, but this is the first time we''ve met in person.


    "Yet I never imagined you''d turn out to be so relentlessly greedy."


    Rhea froze for a moment, taken aback. "Ivy! What do you mean? Aren''t you here to support me as part of my fan group? What did I do wrong?"


    Ivy''s expression turned cold. I''m not here as a member of your fan group, Rhea. I''m here with Luminous Studio to support Brenda''s fan group. This is an official event hosted by Luminous Studio.


    "I told you on the phone yesterday that I would never attend your concert as part of your fan group.


    "But what did you do? How could you deceive my fans in my name?"


    Rhea was puzzled, "Ivy, how do you even know Brenda, that country girl? Her brother and mother are from the poorest backgrounds. How could you have any connection to them?"


    "You think Brenda is poor?" Ivy interrupted Rhea, shaking her head in disbelief. "Rhea, from the way you speak, it sounds like you''re wealthy.


    "I only learned about your poor background online, which is why I decided to help you..


    "On the way here, Luminous Studio''s field agents visited your hometown and learned about your parents situation. They''re struggling just to get by, and yet, what have you done? "I never imagined you could be so greedy!


    "You say that Brenda, her mother, and Mr. Ramsey are from the poorest ss. I''m curious, where did you get such information?


    "Since you''re so misinformed, let me enlighten you right here: Brenda''s mother is the CEO of Marrisa Global Soup Chain and also one of the 18 board members of Brighton University.


    "The schrship fund for impoverished students at Brighton University was established thanks to a donation from Marrisa.


    "You, an impoverished student who relied on my support to attend school, have no right to look down on


    Brenda.


    "Despite having such a strong background, Brenda never unts it. She chose to focus on her studies, and you...


    "You''ve really let me down.


    "Mr. Ramsey warned me about this before, but I didn''t take it seriously, and now look at the consequences.


    "Your actions haven''t just destroyed your own future, they''ve destroyed mine as well!


    G


    Chapter 754 You''re So Greedy


    "How could you use my name to exploit my fans for money? This is uneptable!


    "Our legal team has already uncovered that you charged students 2.3 million for a photo with me.


    "With this alone, we have enough grounds to pursue legal action and have you jailed.


    +5 Free Co


    "I''ve personally asked Mr. Leonardo for a chance to give you a way out. If you return all the money immediately, Luminous Studio won''t press charges and will offer you a chance to make things right." Rhea sneered and pointed at Ivy. "Since you''ve brought it up today, let me be blunt.


    "When your ie was low, you still gave me 30,000 every year.


    "You funded my education, and I was truly grateful. I felt you were genuinely trying to help me.


    "Back then, when your annual ie was under 100,000, you still managed to give me 30,000 or 40,000.


    "And now, with millions in ie, you still only gave me the same amount.


    "Ivy, have you ever thought about why you don''t give me more when you''re making so much money?


    "You used the fact that you helped me as a way to earn a reputation as a good person, but you only give me This little? You''re such a hypocrite! I''ve been holding a grudge against you for a long time!" Ivy stood frozen.


    "How could you say something like that? Rhea, 1 helped you because I wanted you to focus on your studies without any worries.


    "After you graduate, be a woman who can stand on her own, a confident woman.


    "Don''t forget, just because I helped you doesn''t mean I owe you anything!


    "You do owe me!" Rhea shot back, pointing at Ivy with malice. "How dare you make so much money? How dare you give me so little?


    "If it weren''t for sponsoring me, how could you have earned that reputation as a good person? This was always a transaction between us. You think giving me so little is enough? It''s ridiculous!"


    Ivyughed bitterly. "Well, Rhea, I finally understand the story of the farmer and the snake. Some people are simply wicked, being poor doesn''t make you kind!


    this point, I have nothing more to say to you.


    "But you''ve used my name to deceive people, and now you must return everything you''ve taken.


    "Otherwise, I won''t continue to plead your case with Mr Leonardo, and they will pursue your legal ountability!


    "I''m done with this. Luminous Studio''s legal team will deal with you from here on out!"

 The Deadly 755

    Chapter 755 A Weak Woman?


    s


    Chapter 755 A Weak Woman?


    "The legal team of Luminous Studio will deal with me directly? Hahaha... Ivy, who do you think Rheaughed wildly.


    think you


    are


    "I posted a message in the student group asking for volunteers for my fan group, and they all willingly sent me money. What does that have to do with Luminous Studio?


    "Just because you think you''re rich and powerful, you think you can bully others?


    "Don''t forget, I''m a top graduate from Brighton University, the most prestigious school in Draconia. If


    ng to extort me, you''d better think carefully about the negative consequences it could bring to


    Luminous Studio!


    "As a well-known movie star, refusing to take photos and sign autographs for your paying fans is a breach of contract on your part and Luminous Studio! Why should I be held responsible?


    "I''m not some uninformed, powerless person you can just threaten and intimidate."


    Ivy sighed. "Fine, do as you please.


    "Rhea, I''ve said all I need to, and I don''t want to say anything more.


    "But I do owe you some thanks. You''ve made me realize that there''s a kind of evil in this world-greed and ingratitude.


    "You''ve ruined my future, and I''ll never make such a foolish mistake again.


    "As for whates next for you, I no longer care. The bond we had over these years is now over."


    After Ivy finished speaking, the president, vice president, director of education, the head of Rhea''s department, and the university''s legal counsel, along with several other school leaders, walked up to them.


    Lares Shaw, the chief legal advisor of Brighton University, handed a notice from the university''s board members to Rhea.


    "Rhea, your actions have vited Brighton University''s student code of conduct and severely harmed the institution''s reputation. The board members have decided to expel you and demand that you immediately return the illicit funds to the students who transferred them. If you fail to do so, the university will take legal action against you!"


    A representative from Luminous Studio''s legal team handed over awsuit notice. "Rhea, without Luminous Studio''s permission, you uwfully collected funds from 1,500 students under the name of our artist, Ivy Dickinson. Your actions have severely damaged Luminous Studio''s reputation. We have filed atwsuit against you and are seekingpensation of five million dors!",


    Rhea was shocked.


    This was serious.


    She had thought that two million dors would mean nothing to Ivy, that it was just a small matter Ivy would easily handle for her.


    873%


    Chapter 756 A Weak Woman?


    +5 Free Cams


    But she never expected it to escte to the point where the university was threatening to expel her and Luminous Studio was filing awsuit.


    In that instant, Rhea felt a surge of fear and quickly tried to shift the me. "This wasn''t my doing. Karen atud Matilda were the ones behind it


    The Director of the Education Department at Brighton University said coldly. "They''ve already been expelled. As for your case, you''ll need to address it with the Department of Justice.


    "Because of your fraudulent actions, our university even made it to the trending topics. Brighton University''s reputation has been seriously damaged.


    "This is a disgrace the university has never faced in its entire history!


    The university''s firm stance filled Rhea with intense fear. She rushed up to fvy and pleaded, "Ivy, I-I was just joking earlier.


    "Please talk to the university leaders on my behalf. Don''t expel me. I''ll return all the money I took right


    away


    Ivy shook her head. I told you, I''m done with this. Because of this, Luminous Studio has terminated my contract and I''m now facing a huge financial penalty. "Besides, Luminous Studio will offer doublepensation to the students who suffered losses due to this incident.


    "Because of this, Luminous Studio lost 300 billion dors in market value in just afternoon!


    one


    "I have to ask, if Luminous Studio forgives you, who will take responsibility for the financial and reputational damage they''ve suffered?


    "Rhea, you''re an adult. Whatever you''ve done, you have to face the consequences yourself."


    Rhea panicked, facing expulsion from the university and a massivepensation bill.


    If Luminous Studio refused to forgive her, her life would be over.


    She copsed to the ground in front of Leonardo. "Mr. Leonardo


    Leonardo gestured dismissively, and two bodyguards stepped in front of Rhea, blocking her way. "Move


    aside!


    Rhea stared at the bodyguards, like an imprable wall, and helplessly looked around.


    At this moment, who could possibly rescue me from the depths of despair?


    Brenda! Only Brenda could help me now.


    Khea immediately scrambled to her feet and ran to Brenda, gripping her hand tightly. "Brenda, we''re good friends and ssmates. You''re so kind, you have to help me! "When we first met, you said that being ssmates was fate.


    "You have to cherish this connection. In the next life, we might never cross paths again.


    €


    Chapter 755 A Weak Woman?


    "We''re ssmates, so please, beg Robin for me. Ask them to let me off. I promise I''ll never do something like this again."


    Brenda shook her head. "At this point, I have no way of helping you


    "My brother never forgives those who offend him."


    A sh of malice quickly crossed Rhea''s eyes. She turned and rushed toward Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I misjudged you before.


    "Now I realize just how wealthy and powerful you all are


    "It was my mistake, I was blind! I''ll never bully Brenda again. I''m just a weak woman. Please, have mercy


    011 the.


    "You''re so rich and powerful, it''s not worth your time to deal with someone like me, a weak wornan."


    Robin gave a cold smile. "You''re a weak woman? I don''t see it that way. Don''t ask me for help. This has nothing to do with me." Then, he turned and started walking toward the


    exit.


    Leonardo and his group immediately followed behind him.


    "Rhea is just an ordinary student. Is it really necessary to be this harsh? With your current status, what''s the harm in letting her go?" Kieran said bitterly from the crowd. Robin paused, slowly turning around.


    The


    mosphere instantly froze.


    Kimberly and Eithan, briefly shocked, quickly rushed forward. "Kieran, what are you saying? Apologize to Mr. Ramsey right now!"


    Kieran smirked, his tone yful. "I''m not wrong, am I? He''s already at such a high level, and yet he''s still bothered by a weak little student. Isn''t that a bit of an overreaction?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Are you trying to tell me how to handle things?"


    Kieran shrugged casually. "Robin, right? I''ve heard you''re a person of some standing. Why waste your time on a female student? If this gets out, you''ll be theughingstock. Take my advice, let her go. "Besides, the Shaw family is also on the board members at Brighton University, so we have a say over this


    matter.


    "Moreover, giving her a chance to change could work in your favor as well."


    Smack!


    Robin pped Kieran, sending him flying. "Trash! How dare you speak to me like that!"


    Eithan had seen Robin kill someone before.


    If Kieran dared to speak again, he would be dead on the spot.


    Chapter 755 A Weak Woman?


    15 Free Coins


    Kieran and Kimberly quickly stepped forward and said "Mr. Ramsey, please forgive Kieran for his disrespect. Once we return, we will make sure to teach him a lesson. I will bring him to apologize in person!" Marrisa subtly touched Robin''s arm, quietly persuading "Robin, this is school. Let it go for now."


    Robin pointed at Eithan. "Remember, if this happens again, the Shaws will collect his body"


    As they watched Robin leave the hall, the Shaws broke into a cold sweat.


    Chapter 756 Marge Has

 The Deadly 756

    Chapter 756 Marge Has a Twin Sister


    Robin and the others walked out of the auditorium, followed by the students and members of the campus


    concertmittee.


    The once lively and bustling space, designed to seat 4,000, fell silent in an instant.


    The joyous energy that filled the auditorium moments ago vanished, leaving behind an empty, cold stillness-a fleeting prosperity reced by abrupt quiet.


    Kimberly kicked Kieran sharply. "Do you have a death wish? I warned you not to provoke him!


    "Did you not see who came to support Robin''s sister, Brenda?


    "Do you seriously think our Southmere Residence canpete with those world-renowned families?"


    "If Grandpa finds out about your ignorance, he''ll have you sent back to the Southmere immediately!"


    Kieran, nursing his swollen cheek, growled defiantly. "What''s so special about Robin? He''s just some martial society thug with no real background or foundation. Even if he holds a public office now, so what? Just because he knows a few insignificant figures from big families doesn''t mean they''d back him if I messed with him."


    Kimberlyughed coldly. "You think Robin needs anyone else''s help to deal with you?


    "You think Southmere Residence is powerful? Maybe in Draconia, we''re a noble family.


    "Butpared to families like the Dickers, the Aldridges, or even the enigmatic Nevilles and Rogarios, we''re nothing. Without Grandpa''s protection, you''d have been wiped out in Draconia long ago! "You should pack up and leave Brighton before you bring trouble to the Southmere Residence."


    Kieran wiped the blood from his mouth, a sinister smirk spreading across his face as he watched the group leave the hall.


    I don''t believe someone like Robin would dare touch me.


    After all. I''m a tyrant in Southmere.


    Besides, my grandfather is Lord Southmere. Who should / fear?


    A mere martial society scoundrel with no real background, relying on connections with a few prominent families?


    Others may fear you, Robin, but I, Kieran, do not!


    As Kieran gritted his teeth, making a silent vow, he suddenly noticed someone still in the hall.


    Rhea sat on the ground, staring nkly at him.


    When she caught him looking her way, she gave a bitter smile. "Mr. Kieran, as the grandson of Lord Southmere, can you truly endure such humiliation?"


    Chapter 756 Marge Has a Twin Sister


    Kieran froze for momem, then smirked


    yetery


    Tee what you''re trying to do You want me to save fare for you, don''t pee way to disapper hot m Im not as felish as you think. Whatever I decide to do thing to do with you. Why shenvied I help your


    Rhea stood slowly, still smiling bitterly. "As a powertran. I have no right to expeer help frams anyone But I still want to thank you for speaking up fr me earlier the und weltly


    "Still, I can''t help feeling indignant for you"


    Kieran raised an eyebrow. Indignant! For me? What are you getting at


    Step by step, Rhea approached, staring into his eyes for long moment before letting out a wee


    "I''m just a weak woman, forced to endure being insulted. But you? You''re the scion of Southmere Residence, a third-generation descendant of Draconia''s Right Kings


    "Yet you''re willing to let someone like Robin, who has no real backing, publicly humiliate you? If I were in your shoes, I''d rather die


    Kieran scoffed, wiping the blood from his mouth as he turned to leave. "Don''t think you can manipte me with this kind of rhetoric. I''m not falling for it!


    I''ve seen your type before-you just want to use me to get revenge. Sorry, but I''m not that stupid." As he walked away, Rhea''s sneer deepened. "I don''t believe you''d swallow this humiliation! If you do. you''re nothing more than a coward. Kieran stopped in his tracks, slowly turning back with a cold snort. "You dare to insult me?"


    Rhea smiled triumphantly. "Mr. Kieran, am I wrong? I know you won''t just let this go. You''re both men, and you''re the grandson of Southmere Pce. How could you willingly be a coward? Besides, I can see you''re interested in that woman Joanna, the one by Robin''s side. But, it seems youck the courage to do anything about it. If you''d like, maybe I can help you think of a way- Oh, never mind. I know you


    wouldn''t dare."


    With that, Rhea abruptly turned and began walking toward another exit.


    Inside, however, she was smirking to herself, counting silently


    She was certain that within five seconds, Kieran, the notorious womanizer, would stop her.


    5, 4, 3, 2...


    "Wait," Kieran called out to her.


    Rhea paused, a smug smile curling her lips as she turned around slowly.


    "What''s up, Kieran? I''m just a poor student with no money or power, and you''re the scion of Southmere Residence. What else could we possibly talk about?"


    Kieran pointed at her. "You''re still wearing my coat."


    Rhea rolled her eyes.


    Chapter 756 Marge Has a Twin Sister


    Kieran shrugged with a smile. "Come on, have a drink with me, let off some steam. If you can help me get Joanna. I''llpensate you with five million for Luminus Studio" Rhea pretended to pout. "Are you serious?"


    "Five million is just pocket change for me. Why would I be serious? If you can deliver, I could give it to you tonight." Kieran smirked, pulling Rhea into his


    Outside the gates of Brighton University, Ivy bowed deeply in front of Robin, her expression full of


    remorse


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey, Brenda. It''s all because of my negligence in supporting that troublemaker Rhea.


    "I feel deeply sorry for the harm Rhea has caused Brenda, Ivy said with a bitter expression.


    Brenda quickly waved her hand. Ivy, how can you me yourself for this? Rhea is malicious and ungrateful; she''s let you down. You helped her, but she was greedy and turned against you."


    Ivy smiled bitterly. It''s also my own ignorance and naivety. I''ve spent hundreds of thousands over the years, only to support a snake!"


    Brenda turned to Robin. "Robin, can you please speak to Leonardo and ask him not to cancel Ivy''s


    Contract?


    Robin shook his head indifferently. That''s a matter for their studio; it''s not my concern."


    Seeing Ivy''s worried expression, he added, "Perhaps it''s better for you to study abroad for a couple of years. With your current personality, even if your career seeds, you''ll eventually be taken advantage of again. "I believe Leonardo isn''t a fool. If you can demonstrate your ability to earn for him, he might reconsider the contract. That''s all I have to say. I''m heading back to the training base."


    With that, he got into Ferell''s car and drove off toward Wolfsbane Summit.


    When Robin arrived at the base, it was already past 11 p.m.


    The special forces elites who had trained hard all day were fast asleep.


    Robin went alone to the operationsmand room in the training center.


    A shadow slipped quietly inside.


    Robin leaned back in his chair. "Tell me, what have you found?"


    The man from Dark Web bowed slightly. "Sir, we''ve discovered that Marge has a twin sister named Lori

 The Deadly 757

    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    "Marge has a twin sister named Lori? Robin slowly sat up from the armchair.


    The spy continued, "Yes, my lord.


    "Young Lord Dragon''sdy, Suzanne Suarez, had two personal maids, Marge and Lori Suarez, before she got married.


    "These twin sisters were brought back to the Suarez Manor by the old matriarch when they were three years old.


    "Lori and Marge were the same age as Suzanne, and they grew up together. Although they were servants, Lori and Marge were like sisters to Suzanne They ate, lived, yed, and studied together.


    "Later, Suzanne marted Olson Ramsey of the Dragon Manor, and the Suarezes found husbands for Lori and Marge, treating them as their own daughters, preparing to marry them off.


    "Lori married the grandson of a retired deputy butler from the Suarezes, Quintus.


    "As for Marge, she remained with the Suarezes as she had not found a suitable match yet.


    "Quintus passed away 20 years ago, the Leifs declined, and Lori disappeared without a trace. It has now been confirmed that a woman named Lori Leif, who lives alone in the town of Ferndale in Southmere. Brighton, is the same person as the former Lori Suarez.


    "ording to my sources, this woman named Lori Suarez is the same age as Lori and Marge Leif, all, being 46 years old, and she arrived in Ferndale 20 years ago."


    "Oh. Robin suddenly turned around. "What''s the situation with Lori now? Does she have any contact with Marge?"


    "My Lord, 20 years ago, Lori arrived in Ferndale and found a job washing dishes in a few small. restaurants nearby. She has been living alone and has not interacted with anyone. In the past Lori and Marge have never had any contact." 20 years,


    "They have never had any contact?" Robin muttered to himself. "It seems there is indeed a story here. No wonder Brenda did not see a mole behind Marge''s neck...


    He looked at the spy in front of him. "Find out if there is a lentil-sized mole on the left side of Lori''s neck."


    "Yes, my Lord!" The spy replied with a bow.


    "What is the current situation with Lori? Are there any suspicious individuals around her?" Robin looked at the photo of Lori handed to him by the spy, which looked exactly like Marge.


    "My Lord, Steven''s men have been monitoring Marge.


    Robin was momentarily stunned.


    It seemed that Steven had been seeking answers about Marge for over a decade.


    Sal,


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    Perhaps due to his prolonged drug-induced slumber, this mystery had remained unsolved.


    Turning to the spy, he said coldly, "Continue."


    +5 Free Com


    "Three years ago, Lori found an abandoned five-month-old baby by the roadside and named her Willow. However, Lori is now in trouble, and Willows condition is dire." Robin''s eyes narrowed. "Exin."


    "Ady from a prominent family in Ferndale has been preparing for her wedding over the past six months. Obsessed with weight loss and beauty treatments, she lured a so-called health consultant "This consultant advised her to find girls under the age of five with the same blood type and extract their blood for monthly transfusions, iming it would rejuvenate her,


    They discovered Willow and have been draining her blood for the past six months, leaving her on the verge of copse. Despite Lori''s desperate pleas, they ignored her and often beat her to keep her quiet"


    "Boom!" With a deafening sound, Robin mmed his palm against the coffee table, shattering it into pieces. This is outrageous!"


    The spy fell to his knees, trembling. "My Lord, have mercy!"


    Robin rose abruptly, his aura freezing. "I want every piece of information on this woman-immediately!"


    "Yes, my Lord! I will gather everything at once!" The spy scurried out of the room, disappearing into the night like a phantom.


    "Come out!" he barked, his voice sharp.


    Two men, cloaked in ck, silently materialized from the shadows, kneeling before him. "Heir of the Gilded Dragon, we await yourmand!"


    Robin tossed a Gilded Dragon token toward them. "Deliver this to Queen Sophie. Tell her that within three days, I want every secret rted to the dragon emerald pendant in Old Fred''s possession. If she refuses, I will dismantle your entire organization myself!" "Yes, my Lord!" One of the men swiftly grabbed the token before disappearing into the darkness with the speed of lightning.


    Cafe Lake Dragonia backyard bungalow.


    Flint, Steven, and Jack sat at the coffee table, a pot of coffee steaming on the stove.


    Flint looked at Steven through the mist, "Is what your informant said true? You have been in aa for over a decade, with no changes in between, right?"


    "My informant is absolutely reliable," Steven nodded.


    "About 20 years ago, after the incident at the Dragon Manor, I began secretly investigating the matter. To prevent any idents during this process, I gave my most loyal informants an order. If something were to happen to me, they were to pass on the information they had gathered to General Grayson.


    10 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    "I have not woken up in these past ten years, but I have not died either. My informants have remained dormant all this time, but they have not dyed in carrying out the tasks I assigned to them.


    "After learning that I had woken up, they


    immediately returned to Brighton and informed me about Lori''s situation, whom they had been monitoring for the past decade. They found Lori''s whereabouts and rented a house directly opposite her home in Ferndale, where they have been keeping a close watch on her all these years.


    "For over a decade, they have meticulously documented all of Lori''s actions. However, the Lori in Ferndale has never had any contact with the Marge that General Grayson met."


    Jackpared the two photos on the table and asked in confusion, "What does this mean? Did we mistake them for another?"


    Steven shook his head and said, "What it means is that Lori is the same person as the Marge from back then. The current Marge, who is with Joanna, is actually Lori.


    "Before Suzanne got married, she had two personal maids, Lori and Marge. Marge has a ck mole on the left side of her neck, while Lori does not.


    "After the incident at the Dragon Manor, both the Suarezes and Lori''s husband''s family from Harmonfield disappeared overnight without a trace. Lori Suarez changed her name to Lori Leif and came to Ferndale.


    "I guess, 20 years ago that night, I saw a woman with a ck mole on her neck carrying a basket on Dragon Manor Street. She should be the current Loril


    "If we specte based on the cause and effect of this matter, then Olson''s daughter, Renee, was saved by Marge.


    "Marge, worried that someone would recognize her that night, handed Renee to her twin sister Lori, and they exchanged names, choosing to live separate lives.


    "The current Marge is very likely the former Lori.


    "The reason they both live near Brighton m

 The Deadly 758

    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    "Marge has a twin sister named Lori? Robin slowly sat up from the armchair.


    The spy continued, "Yes, my lord.


    "Young Lord Dragon''sdy, Suzanne Suarez, had two personal maids, Marge and Lori Suarez, before she got married.


    "These twin sisters were brought back to the Suarez Manor by the old matriarch when they were three years old.


    "Lori and Marge were the same age as Suzanne, and they grew up together. Although they were servants, Lori and Marge were like sisters to Suzanne They ate, lived, yed, and studied together.


    "Later, Suzanne marted Olson Ramsey of the Dragon Manor, and the Suarezes found husbands for Lori and Marge, treating them as their own daughters, preparing to marry them off.


    "Lori married the grandson of a retired deputy butler from the Suarezes, Quintus.


    "As for Marge, she remained with the Suarezes as she had not found a suitable match yet.


    "Quintus passed away 20 years ago, the Leifs declined, and Lori disappeared without a trace. It has now been confirmed that a woman named Lori Leif, who lives alone in the town of Ferndale in Southmere. Brighton, is the same person as the former Lori Suarez.


    "ording to my sources, this woman named Lori Suarez is the same age as Lori and Marge Leif, all, being 46 years old, and she arrived in Ferndale 20 years ago."


    "Oh. Robin suddenly turned around. "What''s the situation with Lori now? Does she have any contact with Marge?"


    "My Lord, 20 years ago, Lori arrived in Ferndale and found a job washing dishes in a few small. restaurants nearby. She has been living alone and has not interacted with anyone. In the past Lori and Marge have never had any contact." 20 years,


    "They have never had any contact?" Robin muttered to himself. "It seems there is indeed a story here. No wonder Brenda did not see a mole behind Marge''s neck...


    He looked at the spy in front of him. "Find out if there is a lentil-sized mole on the left side of Lori''s neck."


    "Yes, my Lord!" The spy replied with a bow.


    "What is the current situation with Lori? Are there any suspicious individuals around her?" Robin looked at the photo of Lori handed to him by the spy, which looked exactly like Marge.


    "My Lord, Steven''s men have been monitoring Marge.


    Robin was momentarily stunned.


    It seemed that Steven had been seeking answers about Marge for over a decade.


    Sal,


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    Perhaps due to his prolonged drug-induced slumber, this mystery had remained unsolved.


    Turning to the spy, he said coldly, "Continue."


    +5 Free Com


    "Three years ago, Lori found an abandoned five-month-old baby by the roadside and named her Willow. However, Lori is now in trouble, and Willows condition is dire." Robin''s eyes narrowed. "Exin."


    "Ady from a prominent family in Ferndale has been preparing for her wedding over the past six months. Obsessed with weight loss and beauty treatments, she lured a so-called health consultant "This consultant advised her to find girls under the age of five with the same blood type and extract their blood for monthly transfusions, iming it would rejuvenate her,


    They discovered Willow and have been draining her blood for the past six months, leaving her on the verge of copse. Despite Lori''s desperate pleas, they ignored her and often beat her to keep her quiet"


    "Boom!" With a deafening sound, Robin mmed his palm against the coffee table, shattering it into pieces. This is outrageous!"


    The spy fell to his knees, trembling. "My Lord, have mercy!"


    Robin rose abruptly, his aura freezing. "I want every piece of information on this woman-immediately!"


    "Yes, my Lord! I will gather everything at once!" The spy scurried out of the room, disappearing into the night like a phantom.


    "Come out!" he barked, his voice sharp.


    Two men, cloaked in ck, silently materialized from the shadows, kneeling before him. "Heir of the Gilded Dragon, we await yourmand!"


    Robin tossed a Gilded Dragon token toward them. "Deliver this to Queen Sophie. Tell her that within three days, I want every secret rted to the dragon emerald pendant in Old Fred''s possession. If she refuses, I will dismantle your entire organization myself!" "Yes, my Lord!" One of the men swiftly grabbed the token before disappearing into the darkness with the speed of lightning.


    Cafe Lake Dragonia backyard bungalow.


    Flint, Steven, and Jack sat at the coffee table, a pot of coffee steaming on the stove.


    Flint looked at Steven through the mist, "Is what your informant said true? You have been in aa for over a decade, with no changes in between, right?"


    "My informant is absolutely reliable," Steven nodded.


    "About 20 years ago, after the incident at the Dragon Manor, I began secretly investigating the matter. To prevent any idents during this process, I gave my most loyal informants an order. If something were to happen to me, they were to pass on the information they had gathered to General Grayson.


    10 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 757 Suzanne''s Maids


    "I have not woken up in these past ten years, but I have not died either. My informants have remained dormant all this time, but they have not dyed in carrying out the tasks I assigned to them.


    "After learning that I had woken up, they


    immediately returned to Brighton and informed me about Lori''s situation, whom they had been monitoring for the past decade. They found Lori''s whereabouts and rented a house directly opposite her home in Ferndale, where they have been keeping a close watch on her all these years.


    "For over a decade, they have meticulously documented all of Lori''s actions. However, the Lori in Ferndale has never had any contact with the Marge that General Grayson met."


    Jackpared the two photos on the table and asked in confusion, "What does this mean? Did we mistake them for another?"


    Steven shook his head and said, "What it means is that Lori is the same person as the Marge from back then. The current Marge, who is with Joanna, is actually Lori.


    "Before Suzanne got married, she had two personal maids, Lori and Marge. Marge has a ck mole on the left side of her neck, while Lori does not.


    "After the incident at the Dragon Manor, both the Suarezes and Lori''s husband''s family from Harmonfield disappeared overnight without a trace. Lori Suarez changed her name to Lori Leif and came to Ferndale.


    "I guess, 20 years ago that night, I saw a woman with a ck mole on her neck carrying a basket on Dragon Manor Street. She should be the current Loril


    "If we specte based on the cause and effect of this matter, then Olson''s daughter, Renee, was saved by Marge.


    "Marge, worried that someone would recognize her that night, handed Renee to her twin sister Lori, and they exchanged names, choosing to live separate lives.


    "The current Marge is very likely the former Lori.


    "The reason they both live near Brighton m

 The Deadly 759

    Chapter 759 I Must Get Joanna!


    The phone on the coffee table rang. Skr nced at the screen-it was a call from the butler.


    s


    He quickly gestured to Karina to stay quiet, picked up the phone, and put it on speaker, "How''s everythinging along?"


    "Sir. Mr. Kieran will arrive in half an hour, and he''s bringing the Brighton University student, Rheal Chandler, with him."


    Skr let out a heartyugh. "Excellent! You''ve done an outstanding job!"


    After ending the call, he stood from the couch and signaled to the household staff. "Prepare the banquet! Bring out our finest wine. Tonight, I''m hosting Kieran and Rhea in style." He turned to Karina hd Duncan. "This is a pivotal moment for us. I need both of you at your best tonight. Our family''s honor and my revenge depend on this."


    Karina nodded with determination. "Don''t worry, Dad, I''ll make sure Kieran and Rhea are properly entertained-and ensure Kieran enjoys a few extra drinks."


    Skr smirked, then paused thoughtfully. "I heard Rhea owes five million to Luminous Studio. I''ll cover that debt tonight,"


    Half an hourter, Kieran arrived at the Fioris'' residence with Rhea..


    Rhea, stepping into such a grand estate for the first time, was dazzled. Her eyes sparkled as she admired the luxurious surroundings.


    Inside, she made a silent vow, I have to secure my ce beside Kieran. I will be part of a wealthy family, no matter what it takes. Why should only others get to enjoy these luxuries?


    I''m beautiful, I''m clever. Why should I settle for less?


    If I must steal this kind of life, so be it. It will be mine.


    Kieran took a couple of steps ahead, then noticed Rhea standing still, staring at the scene. He chuckled, "Shocked? This is nothing. One day, I''ll take you to the Southmere Residence. That''s what real luxury looks like."


    Rhea quickly ran up to him, hooking her arm around his, her tone soft and coquettish. "Kieran, this is already so incredible. In the future... I want to follow you forever."


    Kieran grinned, pulling her closer and pinching her waist. "Behave yourself and listen to me, and I will make sure you live a life of leisure."


    Meanwhile, Skr, Karina, Duncan, and the entire household staff came out to greet them at the vi''s


    Ventrance.


    "Kieran!" Skr greeted warmly. "I wanted to personally drive over to pick you up, but I-didn''t want to inconvenience you, so I waited here instead." Kieranughed, "Mr. Fiori, you''re too polite. We''re practically family already"


    10.11 Sat, Dec 7 G


    Chapter 759 I Must Get Joanna!


    He gestured to a servant carrying a package. "Mr. Fiori, I brought a small gift for you-a jade bottle from


    Navi


    Skr immediately had the butler take it. "Kieran, you shouldn''t have! This is your home now-there''s no need for gifts."


    Kieran waved dismissively. "It''s just a jade bottle, Mr. Fiori, nothing extravagant.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Rhea Chandler from Brighton University."


    Turning to Rhea, Skr said, "Wee, Ms. Chandler Please,e in."


    Karina warmly linked arms with Rhea. "Hello, Rhea. I''m Karina. I''m so d you could join us."


    Rhea was caught off guard by the warmth of her reception.


    Being weed so kindly by such a prestigious family, one closely connected to the Southmere Residence, left her momentarily stunned.


    The Fioris were among the most influential families in Brighton, and their strong ties to the Southmere made their attention even more intimidating.


    As they all took their seats, Skr gestured for the butler to bring out a bank card.


    "Ms. Chandler, I saw what happened at the campus concert. It''s already trending everywhere online. I know you''ve been treated unfairly. While I can''t change what happened, we can support you and Kieran.


    "Luminous Studio is demandingpensation, correct? Consider this five million settled. Since you''re with Kieran, you''re part of us now, and I will handle this for you. If you ever need anything in the future. don''t hesitate to ask-we''ll always back you up." Rhea was shocked and quickly stood up, waving her hands. "Mr. Fiori, I couldn''t possibly ept this!"


    Despite her words, her grip on the bank card betrayed her hesitation.


    Kieran chuckled, leaning back. "Rhea, take it. Mr. Fiori is helping you for my sake. No need to be shy.


    "After all, five million is just the equivalent of a meal or two for Mr. Fiori."


    Skr nodded approvingly. "Kieran, Ms. Chandler, I also watched the video of the incident today. Allow me to share one thought: Kieran, I strongly suggest you avoid further entanglements with Robin.


    "If there''s a way to steer clear of him, take it. His connections run deep, especially in the martial society, and it''s better not to provoke him.


    You may have been wronged today, but I suggest we let the matter rest. I invited you here for a few drinks to help you calm down, and we won''t mention it again going forward."


    Kieran mmed his palm on the table, scowling. "What are you trying to say, Mr. Fiori? Are you suggesting that we should be afraid of a nobody like Robin? He pped me today, and for that, I''ll take his life!"


    Skr feigned nervousness, raising both hands. "Kieran, please calm down. I wasn''t suggesting fear, just prudence.


    Chapter 750 1 Must Get Joannat


    Kieran sneered, his eyes cold Prudence! That''s unnerary Roni''s death is only a matter ot see Jee demise was because of him, wasn''t it I see to it that met the same fate


    be


    Skr shook his head hurriedly, his voice tinged with mock rm. Please don''t trackly and I must caution you-Joanna, the woman with Robin'' should left alone the''s at the hearted theity that cost Jeb his life. If you touch her, Robin wille after you with everything he''s g Kieran snorted, his patience wearing thin. "Enough, M, Fiori If all you''ve brought me here for is advice. then I see no reason to stay. I''m leaving!


    "I dominate the southwest region, and any woman I dire cannot escape my grang? What? My grandfather is one of the Eight Kings in Brighton-should I fear some martial society rogue like Robin Ramsey


    "Mr. Fiori, I came here to seek your assistance in gathering information on Robin, and more importantly to find out Joanna''s whereabouts. I must have Joannat


    "If Robin dares to get in my way, I will make sure he pays with his lifer

 The Deadly 760

    Chapter 760 Arrogance Without Ability Is Just Foolishness


    Chapter 760 Arrogance Without Ability Is Just Foolishness 5 Free Com


    The morning mountain breeze was soft, and the sunlight poured brilliantly over the Brighton Wolfsbane Summit Military Base,


    Amount of 30 reserve special forces elites were hard at work under Gavin''s supervision, gearing up for the first internal training eliminationpetition set to take ce in a week. A total of 40 participants were vying for a spot in this prestigious international military martial


    tournament.


    The group included 30 elite soldiers selected from the seven military regions, along with ten candidates. sent from the seven residences to join the selection process.


    Only ten spots were avable to represent the Draconia military in the international military martial


    Tournament."


    Robin had made it clear from the beginning-either they would not participate, or if they did, they would return with nothing less than the championship.


    Over the 40 days of rigorous training, three elimination rounds would determine the finalists, with one internalpetition held every ten days.


    Each round would see ten candidates eliminated, tightening the race.


    The international military martial tournament was a coveted opportunity, and every soldier aspired to stand beside Robin and fight for glory.


    Even the descendants of the residents, who had the privilege of direct entry into the Wolfsbane Summit training without initial selection, had no advantage when it came to securing a ce in the final tournament-they would have to prove themselves through sheer skill in the elimination rounds.


    Among the contenders was Maverick from the Quintana Residence, Catherine from the Westeria Residence, Elliott from the Northlorn Residence, and Brendon from the Southville Residence.


    As prominent descendants, they carried the weight of both prestige and expectation.


    Yet, their lives of privilege came with relentless martial training from a young age, preparing them for moments like this."


    As a result, the younger members of the Seven Great Royal Houses were often top-tier martial artists.


    Many have distinguished themselves both in the military and in martial arts.


    Their ancestors earned their lofty positions through sheer skill and determination, and as their descendants, they were not simply pampered elites living infort.


    Among the third generation of these families, most have witnessed firsthand the incredible abilities of Chief Instructor Robin during teampetitions.


    His unparalleled talent and fierce ambition have sparked something deep within them, reigniting passions


    4 had long been dormant.


    Chapter 760 Arrogance Without Ability Is Just Foolishness


    Who doesn''t crave a life of brilliance and glory?


    Who doesn''t yearn for a youth filled with purpose and achievement?


    Even these nobles, blessed with resources and privilege long to prove themselves and leave their mark on the world.


    Only the spineless, content to squander their advantages while licking boots, would fail to grasp such opportunities.


    On the training ground, Brendon from the Southville Residence strolled leisurely along the sidelines.


    Known as the champion of the individualpetition in the Southville war zone''s military martial tournament, he carried himself with an air of arrogance, openly disdainful of the training regimen set by Robin.


    As he watched Maverick, Catherine, and others carnestly following Gavin''s instructions, Brendon sneered. "Well, look at you all-training so diligently today. I don''t recall any of you being this keen on participating before.


    "Do you actually believe the nonsense Robin is spouting? That you can win the championship in the international military martial tournament?


    "Let me save you the trouble-it''s all lies! With our level of skill, winning that championship is nothing more than a fantasy. Unless, of course, the legendary Warlord Supreme, Dragon Lord, from 20 years ago magically reappears. "As for Robin, your so-called Chief Instructor, he''s just spouting hot air. Nothing more than big talk!


    "I heard that the Chief Instructor named Robin is just in his twenties, simr to our age. I wonder what kind of background he relied on to be a lieutenant general.


    "Robinotion is the first of its kind in our military history. I really look forward to meeting this guy


    soon and seeing how capable he really is to boast such big words."


    Maverick was about to caution Brendon, but out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Robin approaching them. He quickly lowered his head and resumed training with greater focus.


    Brendon, oblivious, kicked Maverick lightly. "Hey, I''m talking to you. Why are you pretending?


    Maverick muttered under his breath, "Brendon, if you''re not going to train, then get lost! Instructor Ramsey has strict training requirements. Anyone who cks off will face severe punishment!" "Punishment?" Brendon sneered. "I don''t believe Robin would dare to punish me. If he tries, I''ll fight him and see if he still dares to act all high and mighty!"


    At that moment, Robin reached them.


    He nced at Brendon and asked coldly, "Which training group are you from? Everyone else is training- what are you doing?"


    "Who are you?" Brendon replied arrogantly. Tm Brendon from Southville Residence. What I do is none of your business!"


    De


    Chapter 760 Arrogance Without Ability Is Just Poolishness


    Maverick. Catherine, and Elliott exchanged knowing nces, sympathy written all over the fro


    He''s asking for it, they thought


    Robin checked his watch, his tone icy. "If you''re not here to train, then get lost. I don''t care which family''s spoiled brat you think you are."


    "Who do you think you are?" Brendon''s eyesnded on the namete on Robin''s uniform, which read Chief Instructor, and the two stars on his shoulder.


    He froze for a moment. "You... You''re the chief instructor named Robin?"


    Robin''s brows furrowed. "Who let garbage like you in here?"


    "What did you just say? Are you calling me garbage?" Brendon had never been insulted so tantly before


    "You, a beast who doesn''t respect the rules of the game pre nothing but trash. So what if I insult you? I''m going to beat you up, believe it or not!" Robin dered coldly, pulling out a wet towel to wipe his palmi with meticulous precision. Before Brendon could respond, Robin pped him on the shoulder with a casual motion.


    Brendon was immediately sent flying like a kite with a broken string.


    He crashed heavily into the pool outside the training center.


    Struggling to his feet, drenched and covered in mud, Brendon climbed out of the pool, sitting by the edge in a daze.


    "What the hell just happened? What is going on?"


    Gavin approached him with a sharp re. "Mr. Brendon, how did you manage to offend Mr. Ramsey? Now, you have two options: one, pack up and leave immediately. Two, apologize to Mr. Ramsey, ask for his forgiveness, and return to training." "Me? You want me to apologize to him?" Brendon was stunned.


    The idea of a dignified scion of the Southville Residence apologizing to Robin seemed unthinkable.


    Gavin''s tone turned even colder. "Do you really think you''re in a position to negotiate?


    "Mr. Brendon, let me give you some advice. If you intend to pass the assessment as your Grandpa instructed andpete in the international military martial tournament, you''d better train seriously under Mr. Ramsey''s guidance. Otherwise, you can pack up and leave right now!"


    Brendon''s voice rose in defiance, "Why? Who does he think he is..."


    "Enough!" Gavin snapped, cutting him off. "Let me make this crystal clear: you are nothing in front of him!


    "Can you defeat me? Can you defeat Wilson Cage? Even if Wilson and Ibined our strengths, we wouldn''tst a single move against Mr. Ramsey! And you? You wouldn''t even qualify to stand in his shadow.


    "Mr. Brendon, arrogance without ability is just foolishness," Gavin added with biting finality.


    C

 The Deadly 761

    hapter 761 The ck Mole On Lori''s Neck


    Chapter 761 The ck Mole On Lori''s Neck


    Brendon froze in ce, cold sweat breaking out across his forehead.


    s


    Before arriving at Wolfsbane Summit, he had promised his grandfather that he would secure a spot in the top ten through his own efforts.


    If his stubbornness caused Robin to disqualify him before the assessment even began, it would spell


    disaster.


    Even Gavin, who had always taken pride in his own abilities, admitted he was not a match for Robin. That alone was proof enough.


    Just from the earlier palm strike, it was clear Brendon was far outssed..


    What he could not understand was how someone his own age could possess such extraordinary skills.


    Looking at-Robin''s stern face illuminated by the sunlight, Brendon hesitated before finally crawling out of the mud.


    He quickly ran to Robin, saluted, and said, "Reporting to Instructor Ramsey, I was wrong! I will begin training seriously now!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow and replied, "Go train! I''ll personally oversee the assessment in five days. Anyone who fails will be kicked out! Even if no one remains, I won''t tolerate impostors!"


    Without hesitation, Brendon ran back to the training lineup.


    At that moment, a message arrived from the Dark Web spy.


    "Sir, Willow died due to excessive blood extraction. The hospital cremated her without Lori''s consent. Lori suffered a heart attack while seeking justice from the Sharpes and has passed away. The Sharpes has sent her body back home." Robin read the message, and rage surged through him.


    "B"st"rds!" he roared, his voice echoing across the training ground.


    The special forces trainees froze, their gazes fixed on Robin''s furious expression, unsure of what had triggered his anger.


    Brendon, still pale, ran toward Robin with a look of regret. "Instructor Ramsey, I...


    "It''s not about you! Get out of my sight!" Robin snapped, pointing to Gavin. "You handle the training. I have urgent business in Ferndale!"


    He turned abruptly, got into Ferell''s car, and sped off, leaving a trail of dust.


    As he drove, Robin reread the details sent by the Dark Web spy.


    The woman responsible for Willow''s death was named Lara Sharpe, a member of the Sharpe family-the wealthiest family in Ferndale. 1/4


    Chapter 761 The ck Mole On Lori''s Neck


    The Sharpe family business spanned industries like pharmaceuticals, real estate, maritime transportation logistics, and


    Lara''s grandfather, Raiden Sharpe, was closely connected to the patriarch of the Sontags, one of Brighton''s top five wealthy families.


    In their youth, the two had ventured into business together, pooling their resources and ambitions.


    Later, the bontags solidified their influence after aligning with Northville Residence, securing their ce among Brighton''s top five wealthy families.


    In the current generation, the Sharpes strengthened their position by marrying into the Sontags, with Lara engaged to Joe Sontag, a third-generation member of the Sontags


    To further enhance the family''s standing, Raiden was preparing to entrust 1ara with control of their business empire.


    A grand celebration was scheduled at the end of the month to officially appoint her as the executive


    Lara, frail since childhood, had always had a pale and weakplexion.


    Despite the Sharpes efforts, no renowned doctors could find a permanent solution to improve her condition.


    Six months ago, a holistic medicine practitioner in Ferndale suggested an unorthodox treatment: exchanging fresh blood with that of young girls under six.


    The procedure required blood exchanges every three days.


    Once the doctor rmended this method, the Sharpes wasted no time in taking action.


    They discovered that Willow, Lori''s adopted daughter in Ferndale, had a matching blood type for Lara. They then began to pressure Lori into extracting Willow''s blood for Lara''s treatment. Lori firmly opposed the procedure, but her resistance was ignored.


    Last month, the Sharpes forcibly took Willow into their custody.


    Three days ago, Willow tragically sumbed to blood extraction and was cremated without Lori''s


    consent.


    Adding insult to injury, the Sharpes steward threw 20,000 dors at Lori as pensation." When Lori confronted the Sharpes, demanding justice for Willow, she was severely beaten. Overwhelmed by grief and rage, Lori suffered a fatal heart attack on the spot. Robin''s expression darkened as he absorbed the news. His eyes burned with a chilling resolve. The Sharpes actions transcended cruelty, plunging into the depths of moral depravity.


    They must be eradicated, Robin thought, his voice a low growl Such heinous acts defy the natural order and cannot be


    Chapter 761 The ck Mole On Lori''s Neck


    allowed to persi


    Ten minutester, Ferell drove Robin to Lorre residence in Verndale


    Lori lived in a run-down neighborhood in the woutheast corner of town.


    The shabby house was surrounded by neighbors, all marmuring among themselves.


    "This poor woman, she''s had such a hard life


    "She''s been living here for 20 years, all alone, surviving by washing clothes and dishes for others


    "Now her adopted child has been exploited by those people..."


    "The Sharpes are too powerful; we can''t afford to cross them!" "Fate is cruel. We''re just ordinary people-what can we do?" "Those wealthy families, they hold people''s lives in their hands." "Doesn''t this woman have any rtives or friends to help her?


    If she had, would she have lived here alone for 20 years without a word from anyone?"


    "Well, we might as well arrange her funeral ourselves."


    The neighbors were discussing how to handle Lori''s funeral when Robin pushed his way through the crowd and approached the house.


    Standing at the door, he saw Lori lying on the bed, her pale face illuminated in the dim room. He froze. She looked identical to Marge, both worn by the passage of time and fragile in appearance. Robin''s heart felt as if it had been pierced by a de.


    Could this woman be the one with the ck mole on her neck-the same woman who saved that Young Lord Dragon''s daughter on that fateful night at the Dragon Manor?


    How much suffering must she have endured to survive all these years?


    For Lori, living seemed to be nothing more than holding on to a faint, final hope.


    Robin quickly moved to her bedside.


    He needed to confirm Steven''s description-to check if there was a ck mole behind her neck.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Is he a rtive of Lori?"


    "By his age, he might be her son, don''t you think?"


    "If he is, why hasn''t he visited her all these years?"


    Chapter 761 The ck Mole On Lori''s Neck


    "He looks wealthy, he even drove up in a luxury car.


    s


    The murmurs from the neighbors at the door grew louder as Robin stood by Lori''s frail form.


    He gestured for Ferell to shut the door.


    Robin gently pressed his fingers to her wrist, checking her pulse.


    "She can still be saved!" he dered, a wave of relief washing over him as he observed her fragile body.


    With no time to waste, he immediately took out a silver needle to begin treatment.


    As he turned Lori''s body to prepare for the procedure, something caught his eye.


    There, on the left side of her neck, was a small ck male.


    She was the woman-the very one he had seen 20 years ago carrying a basket on the streets before Dragon Manor. It was her.

 The Deadly 762

    Chapter 762 Dragon Lord''s Grandson


    Robin was momentarily stunned as he noticed the ck mole on the back of Lori''s neck


    His hand, which held the silver needle, started to shake incontrobly.


    He had never felt this kind of tremor since he began practicing medicine.


    Taking a deep breath, Robin knew the cause of this reaction.


    It all linked back to the significant event that took ce at the Dragon Manor two decades ago.


    Ever since arriving in Draconia, he kept encountering people and situations connected to that historic incident.


    A powerful voice seerfied to call out to him, pushing him to keep searching.


    He felt more and more certain that he shared a unique bond with the Dragon Manor.


    Ferell shut the door, and everyone departed after he presented his ID.


    Wasting no time, Robin swiftly applied the Eighteen Spirit Needles on Lori and stuffed a Vitalspire pill


    Five minutester, Lori drew a deep breath, and he once-stopped heart started beating again.


    Having held her breath for so long, her mind remained clouded and disoriented.


    Watching her face slowly regain its color, Robin finally felt a sense of relief, easing the burden of worry he''d been carrying


    Realistically, her odds of survival had been incredibly low.


    Yet, against all expectations, her weakened body had managed to endure until now.


    Her survival was entirely driven by a powerful will to live, buried deep within her.


    It seemed she had an important purpose yet to fulfill, which kept her clinging to life despite the odds.


    Just then, Robin''s phone buzzed with a message from a Dark Web assassin, "Old Fred''s confidential message. I''ll wait for you near the grove by Ferndale Lake.


    Robin cast a quick look at the unconscious Lori. The dark aura on her forehead had vanished, confirming she was out of danger.


    "Ferell, watch over her, and don''t let anyone get close."


    "Yes, General!" Ferell replied, drawing his gun, releasing the safety, and taking up position by Lori''s


    bedside.


    Robin exited the room and drove toward the dense grove near Ferndale Lake.


    In the grove, two guards in blue uniforms from the Dark Web awaited him.


    Chapter 762 Dragon Lord''s Grandson


    +5 Free Cons


    These guards, part of the Dark Web Assassin Organization, were elite martial arts experts and trusted


    Sople had trained only ten Dark Web guards, each of whom wore a blue uniform for missions.


    These guards were dispatched only for highly confidential and critical tasks.


    One of them knelt respectfully, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, Old Fred has directed us to act as your secret guards from now on, prepared to follow your orders at any moment. He also emphasized that you must be the one to open this golden steel box" Robin epted the four-inch, sheepskin-sealed golden steel box.


    Without another word, the two blue-uniformed guards vanished into the grove.


    As he held the golden steel boz, Robin gazed thoughtfully in the direction the guards had disappeared, his brow furrowing


    He sensed that Old Fred had a task of utmost significance for him.


    In all his years under Old Fred''s guidance, he had never seen him take such careful measures.


    Unrolling the sheepskin cover, he saw the golden steel box, entirely sealed.


    Giving it a slight shake, he noticed it was hollow, containing something inside.


    Robin couldn''t find the opening on the steel box.


    He drew the dragon dagger and, using its sharp de, applied pressure to the center of the box.


    In an instant, the box exploded open.


    The lid flew off, revealing a dragon emerald pendant inside, its intricate design gleaming in front of him. That''s right!


    It was the same emerald pendant that Old Fred had once kept in his possession many years ago.


    The gear-shaped edge on the left side of the dragon emerald pendant perfectly aligned with the gear-shaped edge on the phoenix emerald pendant that Marge held.


    This jade had clearly been cut and shaped after its original form,


    As Robin gazed at the dragon emerald pendant, his heart began to race.


    Why had Old Fred given me this pendant? What message was he trying to convey?


    As his fingers traced the surface of the pendant, he felt a mix of coolness and warmth that brought an unexpectedfort.


    A voice, familiar and tender, seemed to call out40 him from a distant horizon, as if beckoning him closer.


    What''s wrong with me?


    Chapter 762 Dragon Lord''s Grandson


    How could a heart that had long been numb to emotion uddenly feel a sharp, repeated pre if w being stabbed by a de over and over again?


    After a brief moment of reflection, Robin opened the envelope seaded with parchment paper benmark the emerald pendant.


    Inside, he found Old Fred''s handwriting, which read, "Master, please ept this dyed rise from the


    "I am Shadow, the secret guard who once served alongside Dragon Lord, the head of the Right Kings of Draconia


    You are Dragon Lord''s grandson and the youngest child of Young Lord Drag


    "About 20 years back, when you were a bit over two months old and Ms. Renee was just two years old, a significant theft took ce at the Dragon Manor, resulting in the vanishing of all 77 members of the Ramseys. "Both the son and the daughter Ms. Renee Ramsey went missing from the Dragon Manor during this best


    "On the night of the incident at the Dragon Manor, Dragon Lord was imprisoned in Mount Valurian Dragonhold, where I remained by his side in secret, acting as his secret guard.


    Upon receiving information from the Inspectorate''s covert line, Dragon Lordmanded me to hurry back to the Dragon Manor.


    "By the time I got there, the Dragon Manor was already consumed by fire.


    "I dashed inside and found Young Lord Dragon''s wife, Madam Suzanne, who had suffered severe injuries and died.


    "To keep you safe, Madam had desperately dug a hole with her bare hands and hidden you within it


    "At that moment, Madam''s body shielded you both the assassin''s attack and the raging fire.


    the dug-out hole, allowing you to miraculously survive


    "However, your sister, Renee Ramsey, has been missing ever since.


    "Through the years, I have quietly searched for her, but all efforts have been in vain.


    "This dragon emerald pendant is one of a pair of dragon and phoenix emerald pendants that Young Lord Dragon had custom-made for you and your sister.


    "After I managed to get you out of the mansion, I discovered that Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon had mysteriously vanished as well.


    "Given the tense situation in Brighton at that time, I couldn''t stay with you for too long.


    "I had to leave Draconia in secret, concealing my identity while waiting for the right time to act


    "My only hope is that one day, you will mature, uncover the truth behind the incident at the Dragon Manor, and restore the honor of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon. "Beneath this letter, you''ll find a token crafted from golden steel.


    Chapter 762 Dragon Lord''s Grandson


    "This is the tiraga Token.


    "When this token is revealed, it''s through Dragon Lord himself is present.


    "Ar the establishment of Draconia, the central goverment, in recognition of Dragon Lord''s achievement. granted the Dragon Manor the highest home-the Dire Token? The Dragon Token holds unparalleled power!


    "It not onlymands all the guards across the Seven Great Royal Houses, but it can also direct the most elite Golden Dragon Guards of Draconia. "Within Draconia, it represents the ultimate authority


    This is one of the two items that Dragon Lord personally entrusted to me before sending me to the Dragon Manor for rescue


    "The other item, the golden dragon dagger, has been delivered to you.


    "Please keep it safe, Master!


    The 3,000 Dark Web guards and I are always ready and waiting for yourmand""


    As Robin gazed at the dragon emerald pendant and the heavy Dragon Token, a surge of shock flooded his heart.


    After all these years, Old Fred had feigned madness and guided him along unknowingly carrying such a monumental


    He had endured much as well!


    In that case, I will stir up a bloody storm.


    I would not stop until the mystery of the Dragon Manor was fully uncovered!


    After putting away the token and emerald pendant, Robin hurried towards the slums where Lori was located.


    He wanted to find out if Renee had been rescued from the Dragon Manor by her.

 The Deadly 763

    Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to Die? Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to Die?


    Robin went back to the slums where Lori resided.


    Ferell remained by Lori''s bedside like a steadfast presence.


    s


    Robin nced at Lori, whoy unconscious, and asked, "Did she feel any difort during this time?"


    Ferell answered, "At some points, she whimpered in pain, calling out ''Willow, then quietly cried. I tried speaking to her, but she remained unconscious."


    Robin gave a slight nod and noticed the faint traces of tears on Lori''s face.


    Could the woman who arrived at the Dragon Manor two decades ago truly have been Lori?


    This woman bore anverwhelming burden.


    She had no strength and no one to lean on.


    To honor a promise, she chose not to fight back or act.


    Confronted with an unseen trap, she could only submit in silence, hopelessly waiting for the day her master woulde back.


    If the incident at the Dragon Manor hadn''t urred, with her background from a well-known foreign university, even if she hadn''t followed Madam Suzanne at the manor, she could have led a sessful life. It was merely a way to express her gratitude for the Suarezes'' kindness and equal treatment.


    This difficult path of repaying their generosity consumed half of her life.


    That tragic event left her isted and suffering for two decades.


    She adopted a daughter named Willow, only to be drained of her life''s blood by a beast disguised in beauty, cruelly until death.


    After raising her daughter for many years, she didn''t even get the chance to see her daughter one final time before she was burned to ashes.


    What kind of cruelty must one possess to give her such a tragic and pitiful life a sense of fairness and justice?


    If the kind and weak in this world suffer more than the lowest of creatures, what''s the meaning of life itself?


    A fierce anger flickered in Robin''s eyes.


    Willow was only five years old!


    She never had the chance to witness the beauty of this world before being exposed to its darkest evils!


    Her heart, filled with sorrow, faded away like smoke.


    G


    Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to Die?


    Perhaps, in the instant when her final breath left her, there was a fleeting sense of relief.


    72%


    s


    Apart from her endless yearning for Lori, all this cruel world gave her was neglect, coldness, selfishness, brutality, and merciless violence!


    If justice isn''t served for Willow, then this world, iming to be pure and bright, is nothing more than a


    lic!


    "Ferell, get the car ready!" Robinmanded coldly.


    I''m going to Sharpe Group to see for myself what kind of beast this so-called beauty truly is!


    "A pile of rotten flesh wrapped in human skin. What right does such a creature have to exist in this world?!"


    He gestured toward the shadows, "You stay here and guard Mrs. Lori. No one is toe near! Anyone who dares approach will be killed on sight!"


    At hismand, two guards in blue swiftly hid themselves around Lori.


    With elite Dark Web assassins as protectors, not even ally could draw near.


    Ten minutester, Ferell drove Robin to the main headquarters of the Sharpes.


    This was the grandestmercial structure in Ferndale.


    The entrance pirs and the pavement of the reception square were crafted from the world''s finest


    marble.


    The steps and railings leading into the building were made from exquisite marble.


    The entrance of the Sharpe Tower was fitted with bulletproof ss.


    As one stood in front and entered the lobby, the overwhelming sense of opulence and extravagance was impossible to miss.


    It was clear just how rich the Sharpes were.


    Inside the lobby alone, there were 40 bodyguards.


    They are top martial arts experts hired by the Sharpes at a sry of one million dors per year per


    person.


    A bodyguard team as luxurious and formidable as this was rare in the Draconia.


    As soon as Ferell and Robin entered the lobby of Sharpe Group, a receptionist approached them and inquired. "Excuse me, Sir, what business do you have with ourpany today?" Ferell responded nonchntly, "We are here to meet with the CEO of yourpany, Lara Sharpe." Noticing the powerful aura around Robin, the receptionist didn''t dare to press further.


    A receptionist from such a prestigious family could usually assess a person''s status and identity just by observing their demeanor and words.


    Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to Die?


    Once she understood the reason for their arrival, she promptly reached out to Lara at the reception desk


    Afterward, she courteously led Robin and Ferell to the VIP lounge and offered them seats.


    Shortly after, a group of four elegant women escorted a petite woman with refined features into the VIP lounge with poised movements.


    Ferell leaned over and murmured, "General, that''s Lara


    Robin nced at the aloof and arrogant woman, responding with a frosty grin.


    He never imagined that behind such a fragile exterior hid a heart as cruel as a snake''s bite.


    "Are you here for me?" Lara approached the sofa, her smile poised and elegant as she addressed Robin.


    Robin returned her suile with a slight nod, his expression both charming and kind.


    That smile seemed capable of soothing countless broken spirits and hopeless hearts.


    Lara caught sight of his warm, attractive smile and asked, "What sort of coboration propose with the Sharpes?"


    e vou looking to


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and calmly cleaned his hands, "Coboration: That thought never crossed mind.


    my


    "An old friend of mine lost her life because you drained her blood, and I''m here to demand an exnation for her."


    Lara shot to her feet, her expression hardening as her eyebrows arched. "Are you here to stir up she asked sharply. trouble?


    Catching the tension in her tone, 40 bodyguards swiftly moved to form a line in front of the VIP lounge "You could see it that way, Robin replied with an indifferent smile, unbothered by the intimidating group of bodyguards. He let the wet wipe fall to the ground, slowly rising to his feet. "Willow only five years old, an innocent child full of potential, had her life stolen when you drained her blood, as if she were nothing more than an animal." Lara''s initial anger shifted into slight irritation. "That was just her misfortune. She grew up malnourished.. her body was too frail," she retorted dismissively.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention. Before she passed, I gave her a piece of fried chicken. It was spoiled from being left out too long, but I still shoved it into her mouth. A perfect farewell, don''t you think?" she added with a smirk. "A perfect farewell? Robin stepped closer, his expression icy as his gaze bore into hers.


    It''s often said the wealthy are heartless, using their privilege to treat the poor like disposable tools. exploiting and discarding them without remorse.


    Lara smirked. "Being chosen to give her blood was an honor for her! How else could someone so insignificant ever have the chance to serve someone as distinguished as me?


    Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to


    "Every day, people line up just to associate with my


    Lavor


    Robin let out a coldugh. "So this is your justification


    Lara replied nonchntly. If taking a bit of her bloo a poor child from the lower ss?


    "Do poor children deserve to die? Robin tilted his he


    He had encountered countless cruel and ruthless indi


    this woman.


    "You might say so, Lara replied with a scornful shake should naturally go to those who offer greater value to


    10:12 Sal, Dec /


    G


    1972%


    Chapter 763 Do Poor Children Deserve to Dic?


    s


    "Every day, people line up just to associate with my family, bringing us gifts and treasures, hoping to curry favor


    Robin let out a coldugh. "So this is your justification for draining Willow''s blood against her will?"


    Lara replied nonchntly, "If taking a bit of her blood can enhance my beauty, why not? After all, she''s just a poor child from the lower ss."


    "Do poor children deserve to die?" Robin tilted his head slightly, his voice sharp and icy.


    He had encountered countless cruel and ruthless individuals, but none as utterly devoid of humanity ast this woman.


    "You might say so," Lara replied with a scornful shake of her head. "Since their resources are limited, they should naturally go to those who offer greater value to society." 10:12 Sat, Dec 7

 The Deadly 764

    Chapter 764 Being Poor Is an Unnecessary Burdens


    Chapter 764 Being Poor Is an Unnecessary Burdens


    "Since their resources are limited, they should naturally go to those who offer greater value to society These harsh words were spoken by this stunning and beautiful woman.


    She viewed herself as part of the social elite, constantly highlighting her own impact on society.


    Is it suggesting that someone''s joy and desires shoulde at the cost of others struggles and lives?


    Just because one is born into a life of privilege and ess to resources.


    Simply because someone''s skin isn''t light enough.


    sto


    Simply because they desire to unt their extraordinary beauty and pride in front of others.


    Does it justify extracting blood from a defenseless five-year-old child every three days to rece their own tainted blood?


    She drained herpletely until the poor girl lost her life.


    This cruel woman feels no guilt or regret for her actions!


    Such deeds go far beyond the boundaries of the most vile, wicked, and disgraceful acts imaginable!


    A young soul, with sparkling eyes brimming with wonder and dreams, filled with vibrant, warm blood, enters a world that ought to be beautiful.


    Naively believing she will bask in the sunlight, feel the main, admire flowers, and embrace joy and happiness.


    But instead, she met with shameless acts, heard vile words, and endured heartless cruelty!


    She never even get the chance to uncover the hidden beauty of this world, left weeping in the shadows.


    Her existence is ruthlessly crushed by these unfeeling beasts!


    When did this once-pure world be overrun by the reasoning of savages?


    Resources are limited, and grabbing them through brute force has be the twisted survival code of these cursed beasts!


    Lara noticed Robin contemting with a cold expression and scoffed in contempt, saying. This world runs on the principle of survival of the fittest, only the strong will survive! The poor and powerless are merely unnecessary burdens!


    Rather than squandering the world''s resources on them, it''s far better to allocate them to people like us. who possess talent, influence, and authority.


    "In this way, resources can be used more effectively, ultimately improving the world.


    "An orphaned child, taken in by a woman with no wealth, no influence, no stable ie, and no skills.


    Chapter 764 Being Poor Is an Unnecessary Burdens


    "This womancks a steady job, possesses no talents, and lives in constant hardship..


    "It would be kinder for them to leave this world. They find more peace that way.


    "My words may seem cruel, but they reflect an unshakable truth!


    "You might disagree, but you have to acknowledge that society is ranked. Some are noble, others lowly.


    "In a world so beautiful, why waste valuable resources on those who contribute nothing at the bottom?


    "That orphaned child is just a worthless existence, though she has fresh blood that holds no value for her. "Even if her skin is smooth and fair, it holds no worth whatsoever!


    "But, these things change when they''re in me. Her blood in my veins bes worth 10 billion!


    "When her fresh blood flows into my noble body, I can bring immense value to society.


    "In a way, her insignificant life gains purpose because of me. She should be thankful."


    Lara spoke without hesitation, entirely unapologetic.


    The scorn and overwhelming arrogance in her gaze were unmistakable.


    Shepletely overturned everyone''s perception of elites and the highest social ranks.


    Even the 40 bodyguards from the Sharpe Group standing by looked bewildered.


    Dmn it! What is she talking about? Is this the kind of thing a human should say?


    Ferell clenched his fists, ring furiously at her words.


    If it weren''t for Robin''s presence, if not for his official position, he would have already struck this woman. down with a punch.


    He couldn''tprehend how such a cruel and savage person could have survived in human society all


    this time.


    Robin stopped, then took another look at the woman''s grim and sickly face beneath the heavyyers of makeup.


    What kind of cold-blooded beast must one be to create such a monstrous, inhuman thing?


    This kind of logic goes beyond humanity and even redefines the lowest standards of animals.


    Such things should have been eradicated a long time ago.


    How can she still act with such confidence?


    Noticing Robin''s pause, Lara quietly wondered.


    She thought that her daring remarks might have left the other person stunned.


    She couldn''t help but let out a smugugh.


    72%


    Chapter 764 Being Poor Is an Unnecessary Burdens


    It seemed she wasn''t finished with what she had said earlier.


    With a scornful expression, the ineered, "That little br was long burned to a pile of worthless trash. The woman who raised her died too. How dare you step forward to defend them?


    "I believe anyone with anymon sense wouldn''t act reckleuly


    "Because this is pointless. What you''re doing is not worth it! You won''t gain anything from it!"


    Before Robin could respond, the cold and malicious wornan continued, "Even if you want to defend them. you should think about your own position. Do you really have the strength to take on my family?


    "My family, the Sharpes, are the wealthiest in Ferndale and I''m engaged to Joe Sontag, from one of the top five wealthy families in Brighton.


    "The Sontags are not only as rich as an entire nation but also have the backing of Northville Residence!


    "Leave now if you know what''s best for you! I''ll take today''s incident as a result of your ignorance and rash


    behavior.


    "Alright!" A bright smile suddenly spread across Robin''s face, which had been expressionless just moments before. "Now you''ve given me a reason to take action."


    The sneer on Lara''s face froze in an instant. She waved her hand toward the 40 bodyguards and spat coldly, "Such an ungrateful scoundrel, daring to cause trouble at my Sharpe Group? Beat them to a pulp!" Before Lara could finish her sneering smile, Ferell had already kicked the tea table in the VIP lounge.


    The 8-inch-thick rosewood table shattered into fragments instantly.


    The sheer power of the kick was felt throughout the entire reception hall.


    In an instant, Ferell charged into the group of 40 bodyguards, delivering punches in every direction.


    The 40 elite bodyguards of the Sharpes, who earned millions annually, couldn''t even defend themselves. In just a few minutes, the once-strong bodyguard team waspletely scattered.


    Lara stared in shock at the unbelievable scene unfolding before her.


    She never imagined that her elite fighters would be so helpless against Ferell,


    As she watched Robin slowly approach, fear gripped her, making her feel as if her soul might escape her body.


    She had never faced a situation where anyone dared to challenge the Sharpes.


    In a panic, she pointed at Robin, "You... Don''te any closer, don''te...


    The smile on Robin''s face grew wider, "Are you scared? It''s toote!"


    Lara turned and fled, but in her haste, she crashed into a pir in the hall.


    At that moment, she didn''t care about anything else. She kicked off her high heels, maneuvered around


    Chapter 764 Being Poor is an Unnecessary


    the pill printed toward the elevator with adhe


    G


    Chapter 764 Being Poor Is an Unnecessary Burdens.


    the pir, and sprinted toward the elevator with all her might..

 The Deadly 765

    Chapter 765 III Slowly Drain Your Blood


    Chapter 765 I''ll Slowly Drain Your Blood


    The reception lobby of the Sharpe Tower was filled with disorder.


    Ferell had already knocked out 40 of the bodyguards.


    He showed them a bit of mercy, knowing they were simply tools for profit.


    Had this been a real fight, they would''ve been dead by now.


    +5 Free Comm


    The 40 bodyguards were too preupied with their own survival to spare any thought for Lara''s fate.


    At this point, Lara forgot her usualposed and dignified demeanor as the stunning CEO, fleeing in panic like a stray animal.


    As she attempted to move past a pir, she collided with it once more after just a couple of steps.


    D"mn it!


    What kind of pir is this? Why does it keep getting in my way?


    Lara tried to maneuver around it again, but a sharp pain suddenly shot through her scalp.


    Her head felt as though it was being ripped apart by a wild animal.


    When she looked up, she no longer saw a marble pir but Robin''s bright, cheerful grin!


    At that moment, she almost stopped breathing.


    As she realized it was Robin holding her hair, panic overtook her, and she screamed, "You... how dare you touch me? No... let go of my hair, let go!"


    "Let go? Not a chance!" Robin grinned as he pulled her hair higher, his smile widening.


    "I want to see what kind of trash lies beneath this so-called noble face of yours, once the thickyer of makeup is stripped away!"


    "Ah!" Lara''s legs swung helplessly in the air as she kicked wildly. "How dare you hit me! My family will wipe your entire family!"


    With a sharp crack, Robin''s hand mmed into Lara''s heavily made-up face.


    A scream rang out as her face swelled and twisted from the force.


    Her fragile body dangled in the air like a frightened specter.


    The once lively reception area was now eerily silent, resembling a scene from hell.


    Amount of 40 bodyguards sat frozen on the floor, horrified as Robin held Lara like a dog.


    The executives and staff of the entire group gathered, watching with a blend of shock and disbelief as the Tespected female CEO was humiliated.


    Chapter 765 I''ll Slowly Drain Your Blood


    What intrigued and astonished them even more was the question: who exactly were these two bold individuals, daring to cause a scene at the headquarters of the Sharpes?


    When they learned that Robin''s violent outburst was driven by nothing more than a penniless orphan with no background or statue-Willow, an odd look passed through each of their eyes. Watching Robin strike the fragile Lara from more than 10 feet away made them flinch in difort.


    As for Lara, the pain was so intense that she was on the brink of losing consciousness.


    "How how could you hit me for a lowlife like her? Despite her deep-rooted arrogance, she still convinced herself that Robin''s actions were just a moment of rashness.


    With the power of the Sharpes behind her, she vowed repay this p a hundred times over in the


    future.


    Smack!


    Another sharp crack echoed through the air.


    Lara suddenly felt as though her other cheek had been struck by a moving truck.


    She grew dizzy and nauseous.


    Her once beautiful face immediately swelled up, transforming into something grotesque, like a bloated pig''s head.


    The swelling didn''t stop there.


    It kept expanding, as if her skin was inting like a balloon, growingrger with every passing second.


    If this keeps going, it might just burst.


    Lara was on the brink of losing her mind.


    She had never experienced such public humiliation and violence before.


    After a brief spell of dizziness, she screamed in fury, "You b''stard, how dare you hit me! My family will tear you to pieces!"


    Smack! Smack! Smack! Three sharp ps followed.


    Robin''s hand had already left a vivid red stain on her face.


    Lara''s once delicate face was now a disfigured mess.


    Her face was nearly destroyed.


    "Please... stop....


    please....


    Robin showed no mercy, continuing to p her, breaking the arrogance of this once proud woman.


    Tomorrow, the Sharpes were set to hold the transfer of power within the Sharpe Group.


    Chapter 765 I''ll Slowly Drain Your Blood


    s


    All the wealthy families in Brighton, along with major media outlets, had been informed and would be in attendance.


    Even more significant, the third generations of the royal families in Brighton, along with the head family from the top five wealthy families, were all expected to be part of this grand event. With her face in such a condition, how could she possibly show up to the event that had been eagerly anticipated for nearly a year!


    She had even gone to Willow to have blood extracted, hoping to rece it and make a grand impression on this day


    But now, the face that was once a symbol of beauty had been reduced to a swollen mess.


    Il hat should I do note!


    As this thought crossed her mind, Lara nearly lost control.


    Robin released his grip on her hair, pulled out a wet wipe, and with a look of disgust, cleaned the blood off


    his hands


    "I should''ve just worn gloves. This is so filthy!" Robin grumbled, changing wipes several times but still. feeling gross. Frustrated, he continued toin.


    Ferell poured a bottle of antiseptic from the front desk onto his hands and wiped them clean, which seemed to relieve some of his difort.


    Lara, her face nearly destroyed, held her hands to her face in shock, staring at the attractive man as he calmly washed and wiped his hands.


    When Lara saw the disgust on Robin''s face because of her dirtiness, shepletely broke down.


    His behavior hurt more than if he had physically attacked her.


    Lara, who had always been very particr about her appearance, took at least three showers a day.


    The water she drank was carefully sourced spring water, transported from a mountain thousands of miles


    away.


    She had always believed that her standards of cleanliness were unmatched.


    How could this man stand there and call her dirty?


    It was an outright humiliation!


    At that moment. Lara wished she could summon a thousand sharp des to tear this despicable man into pieces!


    After using ten wet wipes, Robin finally stopped cleaning his hands.


    He noticed a soft stic tablecloth nearby, grabbed it and wrapped it around his hand.


    Turning his attention to Lara, who was shaking in fear, be asked coldly, "Are you ready?"


    Chapter 765 T1 Slowly Drain Your Blood


    Does this mean he''s going to keep hitting her?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Before Lara or anyone else had a chance to react, Rokin with his hand will wrapped in the te tablecloth, seized her hair once more, and violently mmed her head against the pir in the m A dull thud echoed.


    Lara, drenched in blood, lost all strength and copsed to the floor.


    After a tense, suffocating silence, she knelt before Robin and pleaded, "Please don''t hurt me anyt


    "Get up!" Robin ordered coldly.


    Lara quickly fell silent, her eyes wide with terror as she met his frigid gaur.


    Those eyes were no longer human!


    They were the eyes of a predator!


    Full of cruelty and contempt, they locked onto their prey with a savage gaze.


    T...I was wrong... Lara nearly sprang up from the ground.


    With a sharp crack, Robin''s hand struck her swollen face once more.


    "I won''t end your life today! But tomorrow, I''ll slowly drain your blood in front of your Sharpes grand banquet!


    With those words, he tossed the stic tablecloth aside and strode out of the Sharpe Group''s hall

 The Deadly 766

    Chapter 766 The Sontags


    The lobby of the Sharpe Tower was unusually silent.


    Every worker remained frozen in ce, too shocked tobet.


    + Free Coins


    Nobody dared to speak or take a step forward, fearing they might anger the enraged Lara and bring Trouble upon themselves.


    Lara was slouched on the floor, clutching her swollen face, her expression nk and unresponsive.


    Amid this oppressive quiet, several minutes passed before she let out a sudden scream, "Ah!


    I


    "That b*stard! I''ll kill him! I''ll make him suffer for this!


    It was only then that she noticed the entire lobby was crowded with her subordinates.


    Dozens of eyes were fixed on her disfigured face, making her feel utterly humiliated.


    To Lara, this was an unbearable disgrace!


    What are you looking at? What


    did you see?"


    Her frantic scream cut through the air like a de, leaving everyone in the room on edge.


    Almost all the staff swiftly averted their gaze, shut their eyes tightly, and chorused, "We saw nothing. All we see are work orders!"


    This was their standard training mantra, yet it was being used here..


    How unbelievable!


    The bodyguards hurried over, forming a protective circle around Lara.


    With her, assistant''s help, Lara stood and spoke icily, "Lock down the building. If anyone breathes a word. of this, my family will make them disappear from this world!" Several senior managers wasted no time carrying out hermand to close the doors.


    Simultaneously, all employees had their phones confiscated and were ordered back to their departments to sign confidentiality agreements.


    Right now, Lara paid no attention to the mysterious young man, Robin.


    To her, Robin, who had stood up for Willow and Lori, was nothing more than a troublemaker from the lower ranks.


    What truly mattered to her was preserving her image as the daughter of the prestigious Sharpes.


    The humiliation of being beaten in public and forced to kneel and plead for mercy consumed her thoughts.


    If word of this incident got out, it wouldn''t just tarnish her name, it would disgrace the entire family,


    Chapter 766 The Sontags


    Before long, the head of the Sharpes, Lata''s grandfather, Raiden Sharpe, arrived at the CEO''s office of the Sharpe Group, apanied by a team of family bodyguards and medical professionals. At the same time, Lara''s fiance, Joe Sontag, a member of one of Brighton''s top five wealthy families, received news of her ordeal.


    Without hesitation, he hurried to the Sharpe Group


    When Joe saw his fianc¨¦e harmed by an unfamiliar young man, his fury was uncontroble.


    Lara, don''t worry. Even if I have to scour all of Brighton, I''ll find him!" he promised.


    "Whoever dares toy a hand on my fianc¨¦e, I''ll ruin everything they hold dear!"


    Laray on the bed, too ashamed to even look up, her quiet sobs filling the room.


    This was an unbearabile disgrace for her.


    She intended to use this pitiful facade to force the Sontags into action on her behalf, especially in front of Joc.


    If the Sontags intervened, that young man is definitely dead.


    Raiden rapped his cane firmly against the floor, his voice filled with disdain, "Hmph! An ignorant fool dares to challenge my granddaughter? How audacious for a lowlymoner to defy our family! "Korbin, track this troublemaker down at once! I want him to realize that opposing my family is a path to


    Ovee with rage, Joe grabbed his phone and initiated a video call to his mother, Janelle Pittman.


    Janelle Pittman is Northville King''s niece.


    After marrying the Sontags, she brought immense influence, elevating them from an ordinary first-ss family to one of Brighton''s top five wealthy families in no time.


    The Sontags are the only one among the top five wealthy families with direct ties to the royal family.


    Although they typically maintain a low profile and avoid drawing attention, their private lifestyle is far more extravagant than that of the other four families.


    The Sontags arrange everything to the standards of the Eight Great Royal Houses.


    Such actions are unmatched in Brighton and even in all of Draconia-no other prominent or wealthy family dares to behave this way.


    Even the other top five wealthy families don''t challenge them.


    The reason for the Sontag''s boldness lies in the fact that their daughter-inw, Janelle, is Northville King''s


    niece.


    Within the Sontags, Janelle''s word isw.


    With such an influential background, how could Joe stand by and allow his fianc¨¦e to endure such


    Chapter 766 The Sontags


    humiliation?


    toe said ngrily, "Mom, Lara is in serious trouble?


    "A low-ranking guy with no known background dared to stand up for the poor child who donated blood to Lara, and he even had the audacity to strike Lara righ front of the Sharpe Group "Mom, her face is so bruised. She wont be able to make to the event tomorrow!"


    Janelle, having been raised with refinement under the fluence of the Northville Residence, kept herposure.


    She nced at Lara and the others on the screen, speaking coolly. "The Sharpes'' event can''t be changed by tomorrow.


    The word has already spread, and the third generations from the major royal families will certainly show


    §á§â


    "If the Sharpes want to elevate their status, they cannot afford to break their word like this.


    "Hurry and tidy up Lara''s face. If necessary, she should attend wearing a mask and sses!


    We can im to the outside that she simply caught a cold.


    "She must be at the event tomorrow, no matter what!


    "As for that troublemaker, the Sharpes can handle him themselves."


    Joe frowned and said, "Mom, how can our family just stand by while Lara is in trouble?"


    Janelle observed his worried face on the screen, sighed, and replied, "Joe, when will you learn to be more


    mature?


    "He''s just a nobody, and you''re making our family use such high-level tactics against him? Isn''t that dragging down our own worth?


    at just


    "Everything must be done ording to status and rank. Even when dealing with your opponent, you


    a should strike with the same level of force. At most, just little stronger.


    "Such a trivial matter, and you''re having our family step in? That''s beneath us.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll send Baylor to investigate, find out where this guy came from, ande up with a solution."


    Though Joe was still upset that his fianc¨¦e had been hurt like this, he had no choice but to ept


    He understood the logic behind his mother''s words.


    1. it.


    After ending the video call, he turned to Lara with concern, saying, "Don''t worry. Once Baylor finds out everything. I''ll make sure to deal with that b*stard right in front of you!"


    Lara nodded, resting in his arms, tears streaming down her face as she softlyined, Joe, how can I face anyone from now on?"


    10:13 Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 766 The Sontags


    Joe gently reassured her. "Lara, focus on healing! Don''t worry about this. I''ll make sure that bestard pays you back a hundredfold!"

 The Deadly 767

    Chapter 767 Restoring Her Face


    s.


    Raiden, the head of the Sharpes, listened intently to the conversation between Joe and Janelle, quietly formting his next move.


    Despite being the wealthiest family in Ferndale and among the financial elite in Brighton, the Sharpes fell short of the power and prestige required to join Draconia''s top-tier families. Their influence paledpared to Brighton''s top five families and prominent ns across the region,


    Raiden had been strategizing ways to elevate the Sharpe family for years, aspiring to secure a position just below Brighton''s top five.


    He envisioned that if Lara assumed leadership of the Sharpe Group and married into the influential Sontags, the Sharpes could finally ascend to the upper echelons of Brighton''s clite


    Before he passed away, he hoped to witness the Sharpe Group''s impressive rise, establishing itself as one of the top families in Draconia.


    In Draconia, gaining a ce among the elite families required more than just wealth and connections-it also needed strong support from high-ranking officials.


    For instance, the Sontags secured their position among the five wealthiest families partly due to their ties with the Northville Residence.


    Bing linked to Draconia''s Eight Great Royal Houses was no easy feat for an average family.


    Luckily for the Sharpes, they had an unexpected connection with the Sontags.


    If Lara and Joe''s marriage went through, the Sharpes'' ce among the top families would soon be secure.


    Raiden, too, made decisions about the Sharpe Group''s leadership change under Janelle''s guidance.


    Initially, Janelle hadn''t considered the Sharpes a significant concern. But when Joe unexpectedly fell for Lara, Janelle, who adored him, reluctantly epted the union.


    However, her condition was that the Sharpes must rank among the top five wealthy families in Brighton before she would approve the wedding.


    At the very least, they needed to be near the top family just below the second tier of Brighton''s wealthiest families.


    It would prevent any embarrassment for the Sontags and Northville Residence.


    By reaching this status, the marriage would be seen as an ideal family match.


    If the Sharpes were too low on the socialdder, the Sontags could risk bing aughingstock.


    Janelle had insisted that the leadership transfer at the Sharpe Group happen the next day. Since Lara was expected to attend, it meant that Janelle had already used her influence to gather support from several prestigious families for the Sharpes, including heirs of the Seven Great Royal Houses.


    When they gathered for the Sharpe Group''s leadership transition, it was a huge honor for the Sharpes.


    Chapter 767 Restoring Her Face


    It signed that the Burpes had only intered due to Demrs do


    It was a rare achievement, ai tem fodlises had the privije est sor?on? mak pern events. The true value of high steps with


    Raiden stood fry Lars hedde, to though racing Layer face and


    fg:


    The Sharpes private or had already informed of bee


    Several key facial bones had been shared. By the time on rose on only we se reduce the swelling but her face also wldn''t look al


    Furthermore, Janelle had insisted that Lara moui appen the next day.


    The Sharpes medical team had expressed their inabili to help With their current resources obey rooted only ensure that Lara wouldn''t face immediatepletions, but they condere regule the serm damage to her facial bones in such a short time After hearing their report, Raiden immediately though of Wilder, the renowned more men and president of the Draconia Holutic Medicine and Health Association.


    If they could get him to help, he believed Lara''s face could be restored quickly


    However, the question was how to convince such an esteemed doctor to wit the Sharpes


    1: would likely take someone as influential as the Eight Kings or another powerful figure to genade i


    Raiden turned to Joe, his expression filled with concern Joe, your mother is right. As noble families, we


    nust honor ourmitments.


    The event has already been announced. If we cancel it now, the Sharpes reputation will be severely harmed. All the efforts you and your family have made would be wasted.


    "We can''t afford to let this opportunity slip away. But with Lara in this condition, how can the possibly appear tomorrow?"


    Joe also looked troubled. "Before I left, I contacted Caden Sinir, the president of the Brighton Holistic Medicine and Health Association. He''s also a top disciple of Wilder. He should be arriving soon." Raiden''s eyes brightened. "Really? That''s fantastic! Jor, thank you for your help"


    Joe smiled and nodded. "It''s the least I could do."


    Just then, Caden walked into the Sharpe Group''s CEO office lounge.


    He was a highly skilled doctor, trained under Wilder, and known for his exceptional abilities in holistic medicine.


    "Mr. Sinir, you''ve arrived!" Joe greeted him eagerly.


    Caden nodded apologetically. "Sorry, I''m a bitte, Mr. Sontag. There was some traffic on the way. What happened to Ms. Sharpe?"


    2/3 Raiden quickly approached. "Mr. Sinir, thank you foring. My granddaughter was suddenly attacked


    Chapter 767 Restoring Her Face


    8.72%


    5 Free Coins


    by a thug. Before we could react, she was badly injured. Is there any way you could help restore her face in time for tomorrow?


    "She has to attend a major family event with reporters and heirs from the Royal Houses present. If her appearance isn''t fixed, it could be a major problem."


    Caden frowned. "Her face was badly injured? Reducing the swelling should be manageable."


    Joe hurriedly said. "Mr. Sinir, please see if Lara can attend the event tomorrow. Even if she''s wearing a mask, we need her there."


    Caden examined Lara''s face closely, pressing his fingers gently on her injured cheekbones. After a moment, he let out a sharp breath.


    "Ms. Sharpe has sustained serious injuries with several fractures. It''s impossible to restore her face to its original condition in such a short time-at least a month would be needed for recovery,


    "Unfortunately, she won''t be able to attend the event tomorrow. My skills aren''t advanced enough to fix this quickly. But, if my master, Wilder, gets involved, there might still be a chance.


    "If you can arrange for someone of higher influence to speak on her behalf and request my master''s help. she may be able to attend the meeting."


    Raiden looked at Joe for assistance. "Joe, can you ask your mother to reach out to Mr. Lennon?"


    Joe immediately nodded. "I''ll take care of it. For Lara, I''ll have my mother contact Mr. Lennon right away!"

 The Deadly 768

    Chapter 768 Stop Talking, or I''ll Kill You!


    Chapter 768 Stop Talking, or I''ll Kill You!


    Outside the Sharpe Group building, Robin sat in the car driven by Ferell, reading a message he''d received from the Dark Web.


    The message detailed how Willow had been murdered through a bloodletting procedure.


    In the westem part of Ferndale, there was a private clinic known as the Faulkner Clinic, owned by Sterling Faulkner.


    Three years ago, Sterling moved to Ferndale and opened the clinic, offering services in beauty, skincare, cosmetic surgery, and weight loss.


    When he first arrived in Ferndale, he promoted his clinic''s services for skin rejuvenation, body repairs, and overall health care.


    He imed to be a renowned doctor in medical aesthetics, trained at a prestigious foreign university and boasted about winning the World Medical Beauty Super Award.


    At that time, Lara had just started her rtionship with Joe, and she was self-conscious about her rough, yellowish skin.


    While expensive cosmetics helped mask her imperfections, she worried that one day Joe might ask for skin-to-skin contact, which would expose her ws.


    Desperate for a solution, Lara sought help from several beauty experts, but none could transform her skin into something smooth and wless.


    When she heard about Sterling''s clinic, she immediately invited him for a consultation at her home.


    After understanding Lara''s concerns, Sterling assured her that he could help her achieve her desired. results within six months.


    It led to the development of a shocking and inhumane treatment n-bloodletting and transfusion.


    Sterling suggested using fresh blood from a six-year-old girl of the same blood type for Lara''s transfusion, directly leading to Willow''s tragic death.


    Lara was thrilled by the proposal. She agreed to pay Sterling 100 million and offered him a three-story building in the western district of Ferndale to use as a clinic.


    With the deal set, Lara took action. After discovering Willow''s blood type, she instructed her butler, Korbin Fulford, to capture Willow.


    The blood extraction and transfusion were carried out by Sterling and his disciple, Bruce Montgomery.


    Three days ago, Willow died in the Faulkner Clinic.


    There were five key yers in this cruel act-Sterling, Bruce, Raiden, Korbin, and Lara.


    "First, go to Faulkner Clinic in the west, order five coffins and ten wreaths, and have them delivered to the Sharpe Group reception tomorrow," Robinmanded. 1/3


    Chapter 768 Stop Talking, or I''ll Kill You!


    Yes, Generall Ferell responded, quickly driving to the clinic.


    On the way, Robin received a call from Wilder.


    "Master, is it convenient to talk?" he asked nervously.


    "Just speak. What''s up? Robin replied with little interes s


    Wilder exined, "Master, Lord Pittman''s niece, Janelle, called for help. Her future daughter-inw has severe facial injuries, with multiple bone fractures.


    "I heard from my disciple that her condition isplicated. If I treat her, it''ll take over a month to restore her to normal.


    "The problem is, she has to attend an important meeting tomorrow, and her face lookspletely deformed. They''re asking if we can do something to make her look presentable by 9:00 am tomorrow.


    "Last time, you told me about a technique that speeds up the healing of broken bones. It involved stimting the body''s meridians and blood flow to help the wound heal on its own.


    "I remember you saying that with just a little effort, fractured bones can heal quickly under the right cirction of energy. I was wondering if you could help with that."


    Robin frowned slightly and asked, "Is the woman you''re talking about named Lara Sharpe?"


    "Yes, Master! Do you know Ms. Sharpe? Wilder responded quickly, surprised.


    "I''ve met her," Robin said with a sneer.


    Wilder hesitated, sensing the tension. "So, what do you think?"


    Robin''s response was cold and detached. "T''ll go tomorrow morning."


    "But... isn''t that toote to help her?" Wilder asked, concerned.


    "I''m busy today," Robin replied tly before ending the call.


    About 20 minutester, a car pulled up to a three-story building in western Ferndale. A golden que hung above the entrance, reading ''Faulkner Clinic.


    This building had once been the Sharpes'' first home. Over time, it had been repurposed-for bloodletting and skin grafts.


    Lara had redecorated it and handed it over to Sterling to run as a clinic. The que was even personally written by Raiden.


    Sterling moved in, the clinic had seen great sess.


    Robin looked up at the building with a sneer. "Let''s go. Let''s see what kind of monster this Sterling is."


    At the entrance, two beautiful receptionists grested them, asking politely, "Good afternoon, sirs. Are you here for inedical treatment?"


    Robin pointed to Sterling''s name on the honor roll in the lobby. I''m looking for Sterling."


    Chapter 768 Stop Talking, or I''ll Kill You!


    a


    The receptionist, sensing Robin''s imposing presence, didn''t ask any more questions and immediately led the way. "Of course, sir. He''s researching the second floor. Please follow me." She escorted them upstairs to an office, "Mr. Faulkner, these gentlemen would like to see you."


    Inside, a man in his 50s, dressed in an old-fashioned sub, looked up. "What can I do for you?" he asked.


    Robin walked straight into the office and sat down on the couch without answering. "You''re Sterling?"


    Sterling, taken aback by Robin''s indifference, still manged a smile. "Yes, I am. May I ask who rmended you, sir?"


    "Bring her medical records," Robin said, pointing to a file cab in the back of the room.


    Sterling was confused and didn''t understand what Robin wanted. His instincts told him something was wrong as they immediately asked to look at customer fles.


    "May I ask... sir, are you¡ª"


    Before Sterling could finish his question, Ferell pushed him aside and walked straight to the file cab. He found Lara''s treatment file and pulled it out.


    Robin opened the file and began flipping through it. It detailed the entire process of Willow''s blood extraction and the transfusion procedure.


    It. you''ll


    Sterling turned cold. "Who are you? Do you know whose file you''re holding? If Ms. Sharpe finds out, be in serious trouble!"


    Ignoring him, Robin kept reading through the disturbing details in the file,


    "This is something even a beast wouldn''t do," he muttered, disgusted.


    "Are you talking about me?" Sterling stepped forward to try to grab the file back.


    Ferell immediately stepped in his path. "Stay right there and don''t move!"


    Sterling scoffed, trying to assert himself. "Do you know whose file that is? It''s the Sharpes-


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ferell pulled out a pistol and pointed it at his head. "Stop talking, or I''ll


    kill you!"

 The Deadly 769

    Chapter 769 Taking Down the Sharpes


    Chapter 769 Taking Down the Sharpes


    His


    Sterling had never been in a situation like this before. is legs shook with fear.


    s


    Beside him, his disciple, Bruce, and the receptionist were even more terrified and had no idea what to do. After a brief pause, they thought about running but then froze. Ferell''s cold voice stopped them. "If you take another step, I''ll break your legs."


    The receptionist, already paralyzed with fear, copsed to the ground, leaving arge wet stain.


    Bruce fell too, begging for mercy, "I. I won''t run!"


    Sterling, experienced in dealing with trouble, quickly regained hisposure. Taking a deep breath, he said, "What do you want? Money? I can give you whatever you need."


    Robin ignored him, continuing to flip through records on Willow''s blood withdrawal over the past six months.


    Seeing that Robin wasn''t listening, Sterling tried again. Since I started in medical aesthetics, I''ve helped many people change their lives. I''ve never done anything that goes against my conscience...


    Robin mmed the file down on the coffee table and red at him. "You''re a monster! You lie without even thinking!"


    "How dare you insult me?" Sterling trembled as he looked at Robin.


    Robin scoffed. "Calling you a monster is too kind."


    He turned to Ferell. "Peel his skin off!"


    Ferell began speaking coldly. "Sterling, age 53. Ten years ago at Riverlight Hospital in Southmere, you extorted a gift from a patient''s family. When they couldn''t pay. you intentionally dyed the surgery, causing the patient to die from an infection. "You also tried to take advantage of a patient''s wife, coercing her into a rtionship with you.


    "As a doctor, your ethics are non-existent. That was just the tip of the iceberg. You''re despicable. You wear a doctor''s coat, but you''re just a lowlife.


    "You were reported and kicked out of the hospital. Afterward, you worked at Southeast Coastal Medical Aesthetic Hospital for three years, where you sexually harassed women and were expelled.


    "Then, you started selling adult health products. Three years ago, you opened this clinic in Ferndale, thanks to the support of the Sharpes, where you swindled more people under the guise of helping them."


    Sterling shouted in denial. "You... you''re talking nonsense! I''m a man of honor! I''ve never done anything like that!"


    "Ferell, show him what happens when scum like him refuses to speak the truth." Robin''s voice was cold and unforgiving.


    Ferell kicked Sterling''s leg, snapping it with a sickening crack.


    000


    Chapter 769 Taking Down the Sharpes


    Sterling screamed in pain, copsing to the ground. "You thugs III call the police


    Robin smiled coldly. "Go ahead. But first, you must do as I say. After that, do whatever you


    "If you keep resisting, what you''ve just felt will be nothingpared to what''sing


    "Now, face the camera and exin in detail how you took blood from Willow and gave it to Lan Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer."


    Sterling clenched his teeth and red at Robin, his voice trembling with fury. "What do you want fam


    me?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "What do I want? I want to make someone pay. And I need a good reason, and evidence to destroy an entire family."


    "Are you not afraid?" Sterling asked, his voice trembling as he watched Robin approach, step beep fear growing with each movement.


    "Since Willow is dead, shouldn''t she be allowed to rest? Robin''s voice was cold, as he pressed down on Sterling''s broken leg.


    "This world isn''t fair. But debts must be repaid. A life for a life-that''s justice.


    "When you weremitting those monstrous acts, you should have considered the consequences. The world isn''t unjust, and no one can escape retribution."


    "Now, speak and confess. I''ll wipe out the Sharpes and everything they''ve built


    "If you don''t, I''ll kill your family!"


    Sterling''s lower leg throbbed with unbearable pain, and he screamed in torment.


    He couldn''t believe how cold-hearted the man in front of him was!


    "Are you really going to challenge the Sharpes?" Sterling gasped.


    "The Sharpes? Hah!" Robin scoffed. "The Sharpes are nothing!


    Sterling felt a wave of despair wash over him.


    The man before him had no fear. He was dismissing the Sharpes-one of the most powerful families, with both the Northville Residence and the Sontags backing them-as if they were insignificant. What kind of person could be so arrogant and ignorant


    "Willow''s matter has nothing to do with me. Sterling trembled. "I was just following Lara''s orders to take Willow''s blood and give it to her."


    He paused, shaking. "Even if I was involved, that doesn''t give you the right to harm my family! You can''t break the rules of the underground"


    Robinughed. "Rules? They mean nothing to me! I only care about justice! If you cross a line, I''ll fix it. "Since you have a family, you have to think about what could happen to them because of your actions!


    1014


    Chapter 769 Taking Down the herpes


    "Yoyoter ringen Gro


    "kryone says that when med kohas replet indbygge wenke geome


    terling screened in xgrety. "You''re all innte


    You''re so everyting


    He exined how Willows Boot was a


    and Sare dating the poses of deaning o dry and her event death. She shoe the Amors humoring for inneplicant tu situations that he''d through auudu


    In the end, he handed over all the surveince footage of the Blood emo


    geed enaction takin


    Dark Web took the midrone and the with Sering and Bone, or bound better


    Robin nne Medes plussed to slow the tree bag for very your dentare given destroy the entire Sherpes


    By the time Robin returned to Lord''s my 700 pm


    Lors was still unconscious


    If it hadn''t been for the Dark Web''s tinely intervention them have already be lost wag virt the many secrets of Dragon Manor from two decades an might


    scores of the woman worn the bordu


    As Robin gazed at the weak woman, his emotions gewenst


    Now that he knew the truth about his identity, he could want to discover the w from 20 years ago was truly Lori


    And whose small hand had been in that banker? Was it Jean''s or someone else?


    Only Lori could answer those questions.


    This woman had been close to his mother since childhood, and when his mother married his father Lori moved to Dragon Manor with them. She undergood his mother better than anyone The Sharpes had harmed her, making them Robin''s enemies for life.


    Tomorrow, he would wipe them out without mercy. Anyone who tried to stop him would be killed as well


    Chapter 770 I''ll Make Him Dies on th

 The Deadly 770

    Chapter 770 I''ll Make Him Dies on the Spo


    Chapter 770 I''ll Make Him Dies on the Spot


    At the back bungalow of Caf¨¦ Lake Dragonia, Jack, Flint and Steven sat together inside..


    Free Coins


    "Mr. Steven, how''s your recovery going these days?" Jack asked, handing Steven a freshly brewed cup of hot


    coffee.


    Steven smiled contentedly. "Mr. Ramsey''s medical skills are almost miraculous. I feel stronger than I did ten years ago."


    "That''s good to hear." Jack nodded.


    "I''ve received an update from Ferndale. Robin went to Lori''s ce and managed to bring her back from the brink of death, but she hadn''t woken up yet.


    "There''s another piece of news-this morning, Robin is heading to the Sharpe Group to demand justice for Willow, Lori''s adopted daughter."


    Flint''s eyes narrowed, a cold, deadly look shing in them. "If Mr. Ramsey isn''t going, then I''ll pick a day to go and take down the Sharpes! How can we let such monsters continue to live in this world?"


    Steven shook his head. "The things they did-harvesting blood from a five-year-old to change someone''s skin-it''s beyond disgusting. Not even animals would do such things!"


    Jack nced at the time. "Mr. Steven, Flint, let''s go check on Lori first. Since Robin is going to the Sharpe Group to fight for Willow, we should go and show our support!


    "I''ve heard that the Sharpe Group''s management handover ceremony today is quite grand, attracting many big names from Brighton.


    "Lori used to be Madam Ramsey''s maid, and her situation is tied to the Dragon Pce. That''s why I''ve arranged for General Monroe to bring a team of Dragon Pce guards.


    "This team can take action first and report back to the Seven Great Royal Houses.


    "When Robin moves to take down the Sharpes at the event, anyone who tries to interfere will be dealt with, along with any aplices!"


    "Sounds good!" Steven finished his coffee. "Let''s go now


    The management transfer of Sharpe Group was initially meant to be a small internal matter. Raiden had organized it to show sincerity toward the Sontags, and I was also a way to announce Lara''s uing marriage into their family. The ceremony attracted several prominent figures from Brighton, including heirs from the Seven Great Royal Houses. It was a show of status, marking the Sharpe Group''s rise into the elite ranks.


    The event had been carefully nned by Janelle, and Raiden understood her motivations perfectly.


    While the Sharpes were wealthy, they still needed the backing of the Sontags to join the ranks of Brighton''s elite, so today''s event was incredibly important to them.


    10:14 Bal. Dec


    Chapter 770 1''ll Make Him Dies on the Spo


    Lara''s disfigured face, after being treated by Caden, waemporarily covered by bandages, sses, and a mask, allowing her to barely attend the high-profile gathering


    With Janelle''s influence, the event drew attention from all directions Reporters from major news outlets and online tforms had arrived at the Sharpe Group entrance as early as 7:00 am.


    Top figures from various industries were also eager to attend, seizing the opportunity to expand theirworks. Some lower-tier families even went to great lengths-spendingrge amounts of money-to gain entry to the event. For them, it was a chance to meet powerful families and, with any luck, boost the family businesses that they had worked so hard to build over the years.


    In high society, the key to sess often lies in forging connections with more influential people.


    To elevate the event further, the Sharpes hired the best service staff from several seven-star hotels in Brighton.


    Though many media outlets were there to cover the event, their filming and interviews were restricted to the lobby, while the banquet hall on the second floor was off-limits for cameras.


    The ceremony was scheduled to begin at 9:00 am, but by 7:00 am, most of the dignitaries who had to offer their congrattions were already waiting in the Sharpe Group''s lobby.


    It included Larry Moody, chairman of Brighton Cloudwing International, Ross Harding, CEO of Brighton Royal Entertainment, and Dexter McBride, CEO of Brighton Logistics Group.


    The deputy butler of the Sharpe Group had arrived early to oversee the guest list and directed people to their pre-assigned seats.


    Outside, the square in front of the Sharpe Group building was decorated with flowers and had turned into a gathering spot for the elites.


    Almost everyone present was an influential figure in their own right.


    Joe and Janelle had also arrived early, with Joe bringing a full convoy of bodyguards from the Sontags to show support for his fianc¨¦e.


    As they arrived, 50 bodyguards immediately formed two neat rows to clear a path for them.


    Janelle and Joe stepped out of the car, looking around at thevish scene with satisfaction.


    The Sharpes had put a lot of effort into making sure everything was perfect


    The extravagance of the event was also meant to reflect well on Janelle''s reputation. The prominent guests were all there because of her, attending the Sharpe Group''s grand event in Ferndale. Raiden and Lara, who had arrived early, were already in the lobby, waiting to greet them.


    Janelle gave a small nod to the others and casually asked the butler nearby, "Baylor, have they found the man who hurt Lara?"


    Baylor frowned but answered politely. "Mrs. Sontag, we still haven''t located him.


    1.


    1972%


    Chapter 770 I''ll Make Him Dies on the Spo


    s


    Joe shot Baylor a frustrated look. "Ferndale is tiny. After a whole day and night, they still haven''t found him. That''s ridiculous!"


    Baylor quickly exined, "Mr. Sontag, we''ve just gotten word that he''s threatened to show up at the event. today."


    Joe''s eyes hardened with rage. "That b*stard has threatened toe here?" He clenched his teeth. "If he dares to show his face, I''ll make sure he dies on the spo"


    Lara tugged at Joe''s arm. "Joe, if we catch him here today, give me a chance. I want to break his legs in front of everyone!"


    Joe nodded firmly. "Don''t worry, Lara. When the timees, you can do whatever you want with him."


    A malicious gleam shed in Lara''s eyes as she remembered the terrifying expression on Robin''s face from yesterday. It sent a shiver down her spine.


    Having always been pampered, she had never experienced anything so frightening. Just thinking about the beating she received made her tremble.


    The vile smile that b*stard had given her was burned into her memory, and it had left a deep scar of fear in her heart.


    If they could catch him today, he would finally understand the price of humiliating her.

 The Deadly 771

    Chapter 771 Five Coffins and Ten Floral Wreaths.


    Chapter 771 Five Coffins and Ten Floral Wreaths


    s


    It was just before 8:00 am when Wilder, Caden, and their group arrived at the entrance of Sharpe Group''s reception hall.


    Wilder wouldn''t havee so early if it weren''t for Robin''s promise to be on time today.


    As the head of Draconia Holistic Medicine, Wilder wouldn''t have minded showing up a bitter if he were just responding to the invitation from Janelle and Raiden. But out of respect for Robin, he made sure to arrive promptly.


    way,


    On the he couldn''t stop thinking about Lara''s injury. He had only mentioned it briefly to Robin the day before, unsure of what kind of response he would get.


    If Robin had declined, Wilder would have asked about treatment over the phone. To his surprise, Robin agreed toe personally.


    That was a huge surprise for Wilder. It made him wonder if Robin had connections to the Sontags.


    Caden, who had never met Robin, had heard a lot about him from Wilder. When he found out Robin would be arriving. Caden stayed up all night imagining how he might greet the legendary doctor. He hoped Robin would remember him after they met.


    As Wilder and his group stood at the entrance of the Sharpe Group hall, Janelle and Raiden quickly emerged from the back to greet them.


    They respectfully invited the group into the most luxurious VIP lounge.


    Despite being the niece of Lord Pittman, Janelle showed deep respect to Wilder, knowing he was known figure in the field of holistic medicine.


    Janelle knew better than to disrespect Wilder, a national figure capable of saving lives.


    §±well-


    "Mr. Lennon, it''s such an honor to have you here. The Sharpes are truly privileged," Raiden said as they entered the VIP room, handing Wilder a bank card. "This 100 million is a token of our respect."


    Wilder waved it off. "Mr. Sharpe, I didn''te here because of your granddaughter, but for my master. I can''t ept this, and neither would my master. As for how your family expresses gratitude, that''s up to you.


    Raiden frowned thoughtfully. "May I ask how old your master is?"


    Wilder smiled slightly. "He''s 21, around the same age as your granddaughter."


    Everyone in the room was stunned to hear the person Wilder called ''master'' was only 21.


    "Mr. Lennon, you... you must be joking. Raiden said with a smile.


    Wilder''s expression turned serious. I never joke about my master''s age."


    Raiden quickly sobered up. "Please forgive my ignorance. I didn''t realize your master was such an


    Chapter 771 Five Coffins and Ten Floral Wreaths


    extraordinary person, especially at such a young age. I really hard to believe!"


    Wilder softened his tone. "In holistic medicine, age don''t define a person''s achievements-talent and skill do. Even if I had two lifetimes, I could never match even fraction of his abilities.


    "He''s the kind of doctor who can pull people back from the edge of death. Do you think he''s just an ordinary person? He''s a god!"


    Raiden and Janelle nodded. "Mr. Lennon, we understand. Anyone you consider a master must truly be exceptional."


    "Mr. Lennon, the Sharpes have some rare and valuable enedicinal herbs that your master might be interested in. Please feel free to take them if he wishes


    Wilder nodded and replied, "We can discuss that after my master arrives."


    Janelle nced at the clock. It was already 8:00 am.


    She tentatively asked, "Mr. Lennon, may I ask when your master will be arriving? Or, if it''s easier, would you like us to go pick him up?


    "If he can treat Lara''s injury before 9:00 a.m., that would be ideal."


    Wilder thought for a moment before replying. "You''re night. If she keeps hiding her face and wearing sunsses at such a big event, people will start to suspect something


    "Okay, I''ll message my master and ask. But I can''t promise what the answer will be."


    Janelle thanked him, "If your master agrees to treat Lara, that''s already a huge blessing.


    "The Sharpes and the Sontags will never forget your kindness. If you ever need anything, just let us know. We''ll be there for you."


    Wilder understood the depth of Janelle''s gratitude. Such a favor couldn''t be paid back with money alone.


    "Alright, please wait here for a moment," he said, quickly typing out a message..


    "Master, where are you right now? If it''s convenient, can Ie pick you up?"


    At that moment, Robin was still at the ce where Lori was resting-


    It was exactly 8:00 am, and he had instructed two guards to keep a close eye on her. If she woke up, they were to take her directly to the Sharpe Group. He wanted her to see the downfall of the people who had killed Willow. Just as he got in the car, he received Wilder''s message.


    Robin didn''t respond right away but drove toward the Sharpe Group instead. Several trucks were following behind him, loaded with five freshly made redcquer coffins and tenrge floral wreaths.


    Ten minutester, Robin and his team arrived at the Sharpe Group''s entrance. He sent Wilder a quick reply. "I''m here."


    Wilder was surprised. He hadn''t expected Robin to arrive ahead of schedule.


    Chapter 771 Five Coffins and Ten Floral Waths


    "Mrs. Sontag, Mr. Sharpe, my master is here. Let''s go the lobby to wee him


    + Free Coins


    Raiden smiled with relief. "Mr. Lennon, thank you so much. If your master can treat Lara in time, she won''t have to hide behind a mask and sses during the event.


    Janelle stood up and said, "Joe, Lara, let''s go with Mr. Inon to greet his master."


    Lara quickly approached Janelle. "Thank you, Aunt Janelle. If it weren''t for your help, I would have been a joke today."


    Raiden, Janelle, and the others followed Wilder to the reception hall. But when they entered, the scene nearly made Raiden lose his temper.


    In the hall were five coffins and tenrge wreaths, and group of people were gossiping in low voices. They all stared at Robin and Ferell, who were walking in from outside, whispering about who they were. It was already a bold move to bring coffins and wreaths to an event where the Sharpes were transferring their operating rights, a clear challenge to both the Sharpes and the Sontags.

 The Deadly 772

    Chapter 772 Coffins and Chaos


    Chapter 772 Coffins and Chaos


    s


    "Who dares to cause trouble at the Sharpes'' grand even?!" Raiden snorted coldly, ready to summon his bodyguards.


    However, Wilder''s shout of "Master!" immediately stopped him. "Mr. Lennon, is that young man the miracle doctor you mentioned?"


    At this moment. Wilder hadpletely forgotten about treating Lara''s injuries. He was too excited and immediately nodded, ready to rush forward.


    "Mr. Lennon, is that young man really your master?" Janelle asked, blocking his path.


    Wilder''s master had brought five coffins and ten wreath to the Sharpe Group''s power handover ceremony. What exactly was going on here? It seemedplicated!


    People at Janelle''s level always had to rify all the rtionships before making any decisions.


    "Yes, that''s my esteemed master!" Wilder replied casually.


    "But Mr. Lennon, what does this mean?" Janelle furrowed her brow, her face showing displeasure.


    Even for meone as respected as Wilder, it was hard to ept that his master had brought coffins and wreaths to the event.


    Wilder then noticed theplex expressions on Janelle and Raiden''s faces.


    Looking at the five coffins and ten wreaths in the hall, he froze briefly, then quickly exined, "Mrs. Sontag, my master''s medical methods are not something ordinary people can easily understand. "These five coffins and ten wreaths are probably tools my master prepared for Ms. Sharpe''s facial treatment."


    "Treating injuries with coffins and wreaths?" Raiden and Janelle were both puzzled.


    However, since these words came from Wilder, the revered Master of Holistic Medicine, they had no choice but to believe.


    Caden quickly said, "Mrs. Sontag, Mr. Sharpe, I''ve read in many legendary medical books that practitioners like my grandmaster-immortal-level doctors-use all kinds of strange methods. "Sometimes, they even use bones dug up from graves or wolf hearts and dog lungs as part of the


    treatment."


    "Such things really happen?" Raiden and Janelle, who had initially looked angry, began to rx a bit


    Wilder, meanwhile, didn''t care to continue chatting with Janelle and Raiden. He quickly walked over to Robin and bowed in respect.


    "Master, you must be tired!" Wilder looked at the coffins and wreaths in the hall and asked, "Are these for Ms. Sharpe''s treatment?"


    je in day tourment at say


    tet forth to tulking her you or to or say


    de perdered in


    the stage home are any sins. The sexes were the bear I''m


    teeter


    The done with won the Bildet steer oriented Post with wide eyes, raken alone hay how my mathing Gene


    The way he camelly gote thone killing mata ir saurs for her anogly


    in be


    Was thereally were these in the m


    The weld killing mention then steken de


    hin


    Tarautated, "Candy, home eneste, the towerday, the secret was t


    In an instant, the wronghere in the endogion hall used by out


    Wilder was aloo greatly sources. We severages ohio had outto a dorp grutige again the Sturges


    Had he knows, he would ever have gotten involed fortis mess Master 11 to know about this Wilder stammered


    Robin gave him a cold nce. "It has nothing to do with you Stay out of in


    Wilder immediately backed away and wood to the worrying to distance tumself from Randem atd


    Caden quickly followed wit


    "Master, a video circting online shows Ms. Sharpe haing her blood drated for kin rejuvenation The- entire inte is ndering the Sharpes The Sharpe head buder bed in handing Rauden a phone


    At this moment, a video that sparked outrage across the entire inte was being shared-bowing Lin undergoing a blood extraction and skin rejuvenation procedure from Willow at the Faulkner Clinic Even the involved parties, Sterling and Bruce, had vered and tied the process


    Janelle had not heard of this matter before


    Curious, she leaned closer to Kaiden, her eyes feed on the content being spread in the video. The moment she saw it, her face immediately turned cold.


    Raiden angrily threw the phone to the ground, roaring Someone is intentionally spreading this kind of a


    Chapter 772 Coffins and Chaos


    45 Free Coins


    fake information at the critical moment of the Sharpes business handover! This is clearly an attack on us!"


    Everyone in the hall didn''t understand what had made Raiden so furious, but when they saw the video on their phones, they were horrified!


    In less than five minutes, the video had gained hundreds of thousands ofments across the inte.


    Raiden continued to shout, "That bastard is just a no-namne street thug. Who cares if he dies? What''s the big deal


    If Sterling hadn''t posted the video of the blood extraction process, and if the other parties hadn''t confirmed it, the Sharpes, with their power and wealth could have easily covered up the matter, iming it was nder and defamation. They could have even hired some online trolls to help downy the issue.


    But now, with everything in the open, Raiden was ready to personally go after Sterling.


    "How dare a street punk try to make a name for himself by dragging the Sharpes into this? Has he lost his mind?" Raiden staggered a few steps in his fury, nearly falling.


    The Sharpes had always been known for their charity work, and they were about to form a marriage alliance with the Sontags.


    If they didn''t suppress this malicious rumor, their family''s reputation would be severely harmed, and they could also lose the Sontags as an ally.


    It could even incite public anger, spiraling into a situation they couldn''t control.


    In that case, even if the Sharpes had the money to manage it, the higher officials wouldn''t dare openly protect them.


    The Sharpes, especially Lara, would fall into an irreversible disaster.


    Though Janelle was furious, if they didn''t act quickly, the Sontags would also suffer.


    "How can something like this happen today? Handle it quickly!" she angrily turned to Raiden.


    Nearby, Magnus Sutton, the vice president of the Brighton Cyber Supervision Association, read the situation clearly and quickly stepped forward with a smile. "This information online must be nder! Mr. Sharpe, Mrs. Sontag. I''ll have people investigate it immediately!" Raiden bellowed, "Mr. Sutton, please investigate thoroughly and restore the reputation of my granddaughter and the Sharpes!"


    Magnus nced at the impassive Janelle, patting his chest, "Mr. Sharpe, it''s our association''s duty, I''ll have them delete this video and find the person behind this rumor immediately!"

 The Deadly 773

    Chapter 773 A Miscalcted Threat


    Chapter 773 A Miscalcted Threat


    The moment Lara recognized Robin, her eyes never left him.


    Yesterday, Robin had beaten her up because of Willow''s death.


    How could she let this grudge go unresolved?


    s


    And today, before the grand event even started, the bastard showed up openly with coffins and wreaths at the meeting!


    The blood-drawing video involving Willow must have been his doing!


    She tugged at Joe''s sleeve and gritted her teeth. "Joe, that video... it must have been that bastard''s doing."


    In the silent guest hall, Lara''s voice, though not loud, was full of venom, and the hatred in her tone made it all the more jarring. Everyone in the hall-Raiden, Janelle, and all the guests-turned their attention to Robin.


    Joe, with an icy re, pointed at Robin. "Mr. Sutton, isn''t your association currently running a cyber crime. cleanup operation?" Magnus, ttered, quickly bowed. "Yes, Mr. Sontag!"


    "Recently, our association has been focusing on cleaning up malicious rumors, defamation, and other vile behaviors on the inte."


    "And they have joined forces with the Cyber Supervision Department under the Northlorn Residence Police Headquarters to thoroughly investigate the defamers. In serious cases, they will proceed with legal processes and hold the rumor mongers legally ountable."


    Joe pointed again at Robin. Then use your power to investigate and see if he''s the one behind the rumors and nder."


    "If we confirm he''s the one causing trouble, just this alone is enough to bring him to justice!"


    Janelle, pleased, nodded at her son.


    It was impressive how Joe handled this emergency with her-he was still following thew and dealing with the opposition through legal channels.


    In their circle, there was a principle they always followed.


    If you could solve the problem using power andw, then you avoid using thug tactics.


    If power andw can''t handle it, then you bring in the thugs.


    Magnus could see through Janelle''s thoughts.


    He was trying his best to impress Janelle, the niece of Lord Pittman.


    If he could win her favor now, his career would skyrocket.


    1.


    71%


    Chapter 773 A Miscalcted Threat


    s


    So, he took a step forward and said, "Ms. Sharpe, Mr. Sontag, I''ll contact the inspection department right now and ensure the rumor mongers are caught.


    "I''ll also order to delete all tforms that''ve published this video."


    "Brighton Cyber Association will officially confirm if this video is a malicious nder aimed at the Sharpes, tarnishing Ms. Sharpe''s reputation."


    Joe looked coldly at Robin, sneering. "Then get to it, Mr Sutton. Handle it quickly!"


    "Hahaha, Mr. Sontag, Ms. Sharpe, don''t worry." Magnus grinned confidently and raised his head, walking toward Robin like a peacock.


    "With my influence in the inte industry, tracking down the source of this video is just a phone call


    away.


    "Getting this malicious rumor deleted is a piece of cake


    "In five minutes, I''ll uncover the truth and restore the Sharpes and Ms. Sharpe''s reputation."


    "In the Brightonwork scene, and even across the whole of Draconia, Magnus''s name carries weight"


    Twill personally vouch for Ms. Sharpe, on behalf of myself, Brighton Cyber Association, and the Inspection Committee, that this is a false, defamatory video!"


    Magnus was certain that Robin was the one behind the video.


    Turning to Robin, he smirked. ''Some people just think they can stir up trouble with a random leak, thinking they can get away with it. They don''t realize that you''ve picked the wrong day to mess with!"


    "If I don''t bring this liar to justice, I''ll stop being Magnus!"


    "As the vice president of the Cyber Association, I warn all those hiding behind screens, spreading rumors, and ndering people-this will not be tolerated! We''ll use the full force of thew to eradicate this social poison!" Magnus was the vice president of Brighton Cyber Association. Though not exactly a heavyweight figure, he held significant power, overseeing the regtion of online tforms, which gave him a certain level of influence. Going after a few background-less troublemakers was well within his reach.


    In an instant, Magnus found his moment to shine in front of the aristocratic crowd.


    He squinted at Robin.


    Even the so-called master and miracle doctor that Wilder spoke of might just be a fraud, someone who uses a prestigious title to deceive and exploit people.


    At this moment, Magnus, the vice president of the Cyber Association, who had been waiting for an opportunity to show himself, suddenly found his ce among these high-profile figures,


    In all his years, he had never been this excited.


    10.14 Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 773 A Miscalcted Threat


    He was sure he could prove his worth with just one phone call.


    Lara, secing Magnus so confident, shot Robin a defiant ok.


    A surge of anger threatened to explode from her.


    She pointed at Robin, grinding her teeth. "You hit me? Just wait until you feel the full wrath of the Sharpest If I don''t destroy you beyond redemption. I''m no longer Lara Sharpe!"


    "Mr. Sutton, I hope you''ll take up the sword of justice and send this troublemaker to the guillotine!!


    Magnus nodded, then turned to Robin. "Tell me, how dil you force Sterling from the Faulkner Clinic inte making a false report?"


    "If you tell me now, maybe I''ll go easy on you."


    Wilder, wanting to step in and deal with this clown, was stopped by Robin''s raised hand


    "Oh, so you''re Magnus, the Vice President of the Cyber Association?" Robin flicked his sleeve. "You think you have power?"


    Magnus, pointing at Robin in an overbearing manner, sneered. "That''s right, I''m Magnus! The people gave me this power! If I want to investigate you, I can, and if I want to deal with you, I will!"


    "You little punk, if you did this, you better clear the facts online, or you can expect to be locked up!" Robinughed coldly. "Seems like when power falls into the hands of thugs, it''s a disaster." "You want to bring me to justice? Fine, call your higher-ups and ask them if you even have the authority to delete this video!"


    "Fine, you''ll see!" Feeling his dignity insulted, Magnus took out his phone and dialed the Northlor Residence Police Cyber Department.


    The moment he mentioned the video, the other end of the line immediately barked, "Magnus, how dare you question the release of this video? Are you asking to die?"


    "I''ll tell you, this video was posted by Mr. Chandler from the Northlorn Residence, and the Dragon Pce PR Department arranged for it to be broadcast across the entire web!"


    "If you want to delete the video and investigate the mastermind behind it, you better go find somewhere to die and stop dragging people into it!"


    "Drop everything and head to the Police Cyber Department now. You''ll confess all the bad things you''ve done over the years!"


    "You want to support that animal from the Sharpes? If I don''t lock you up for the rest of your life, I''m not a police officer!"

 The Deadly 774

    Chapter 774 A Reckoning of Power


    Chapter 774 A Reckoning of Power


    Magnus still hadn''t figured out how to exin things when the head of the Police Cyber Department suddenly hung up on him.


    A chilling, bone-deep fear washed over him, making his whole body tremble, sweat soaking his skin.


    The video was actually put out by none other than Elliot, the eldest son of the Northlorn Residence!


    And worse, it was being looped by the Dragon Pce''s publicity department


    This was clearly an all-out attack on the Sharpes!


    Only then did Magnus seriously consider the young man in front of him, who had been so calm the whole time. He nearly copsed, his legs giving way under hin. A cold, oppressive dread spread through his spine in a sh.


    His hand, still holding his phone, froze mid-air, unsure where to put it.


    The man standing before him wasn''t just challenging the Sharpes-Elliott, the eldest son of the Northlorn Residence, and Dragon Pce were backing him!


    What kind of power was it that couldmand this much respect? Who was powerful enough to have such influence?


    Magnus was just a vice president at the Brighton Cyber Association. Even if he had a thousand times the courage, he wouldn''t dare go head-to-head with the Dragon Pce or the Northlorn Residence-those who controlled the national machinery. Looking back at how arrogantly he had behaved in front of Robin, Magnus''s head felt like it was about to explode.


    He stared at Robin, his body shaking, his legs giving out in terror.


    His eyes darted nervously to the waiting Sontags, Lara, and the other wealthy elites in the hall.


    At that moment, Magnus was caught between a rock and a hard ce, feeling the weight of his mistakes pressing down on him.


    What kind of enemy had the Sharpes made?


    Even though he had the support of the Northlorn Residences, more than ten of them would be needed to stand up against the Dragon Pce if it came down to it


    Why the hell had he gotten involved in this? Magnus cursed himself silently. Now, he was in deep trouble for standing up for them.


    The video was being spread by the Northlorn Residence-it was a sign that the state machinery might soon be used to wipe out the Sharpes!


    He had never seen such arge-scale operation from Dragon Pce in all his years. Having them oversee the video''s broadcast clearly meant things were about to get serious.


    Chapter 774 A Reckoning of Power


    The Sharpes are finished!


    With this video released, Lara''s monstrous actions have red public watrage


    The higher-ups had prediably already received word and were waiting for the righe moms to strik


    Once public anger peaked, they would have the perfect to eliminate the Sharpes


    ruse


    It would alleviate the masses, boost the credibility of the in power, and allow them to seize the family''s wealth and property.


    Worse still, even someone with the identity of the Lord Pitman''s niece, like Janelle, would be nothing more than an ant in the face of Dragon Pce


    Magnus, a vice president at the Brighton Cyber Association, had no business Manding up for the Sharpen especially when the Northlon Residence and Dragon Pce were already gunning for them. What a massive mistake! What a fool!


    That''s like trying to break a rock with an egg or take down a tree as an ant-going up against a killing machine is something you''d only do if you got knocked in the head!


    The crowd, watching the drama unfold, began to grow suspicious.


    Everyone watching Magnus handle this video from afar felt uneasy as they noticed his shoulders trembling.


    "What the heck is he up


    "It''s just a phone call-why does he look like aplete wreck after that?"


    "Did he down a whole bottle of wine this morning?"


    "Or maybe he''s just nuts."


    "He''s done with the call, so he should be putting people in their ce! What''s he standing there shaking for "Looks like something''s off."


    "He seems seriously freaked out by that young guy who sent the coffin!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Raiden and Janelle had also noticed Magnus''s fear.


    With her high-society experience, Janelle instantly sensed something unusual.


    It seemed like Magnus hade up against a rival he couldn''t ovee.


    Could it be that Wilder''s connections were stepping in for Robin?


    Not that any of this fazed her.


    A Reckoning of Power.


    Janelle was confident that few people in Draconia would dare disrespect her


    Even the other royal houses would have to weigh the rks before shing with her directly.


    8471%


    45 Free Cons


    Unless someone at the top of Draconia or the Dragonce intervened, this wasn''t an issue she couldn''t handle.


    Besides, only a handful of Draconia people could pull powerful strings. If they were involved, it wouldn''t just be some low-key spectacle.


    While Janelle calcted her options, Robin broke the lence in the hall. "Mr. Sutton?"


    Magnus''s face lit up in startled delight!


    Instantly, he pu


    he put on a sycophantic smile, hurried over, and bowed deeply. I was just joking earlier.


    "A joke? You mean to say something like this is just a joke?" Robin took a wet wipe from Ferell and cleaned his hands


    "Weren''t you just insisting that you''d personally prove this video was malicious nder?"


    "Tell everyone-is this video malicious nder or real?


    Magnus looked at Robin''s harmless-looking smile, trembling. "I haven''t verified if the incident is true or not. I don''t know."


    Robin wiped the wet cloth across Magnus''s face a few times. "Before you announced you''d handle'' me just now, did you bother to verify any of this?"


    "N-no, I didn''t. Magnus''s whole body shook.


    Robin''s smile turned cold. "Then why were you so confident dering the video nder?"


    "I..Magnus broke out in a sweat.


    p! Robin swung his hand, and Magnus''s cheek burst red.


    "Trash!" Robin wiped his hand and walked toward Magnus, who had been thrown several meters away. "You get a tiny bit of power and turn into aplete lowlife!"


    "If you were given more authority, what other scummy things would you pull?"


    "Other than kissing up to the powerful and bullying the weak, can you do anything remotely decent?" Magnus fell to the floor, clutching his bleeding check and pleading desperately. "I was just talking nonsense."


    "Get up!" Robin motioned with a finger. "Now, bring me the other side of that face."


    Magnus scrambled up, rolling over himself, and offered the other cheek right before Robin.


    "Weren''t ''you just talking about investigating me and bringing me to justice? Well, go ahead and investigate now!" Robin wiped the wet cloth on Magnus''s other cheek with disgust.


    Chapter 774 A Reckoning of Power


    Magnus trembled and begged, "I was wrong, please forgive me."


    "Forgive?" Robin tossed the cloth aside. "Forgiveness is word I don''t recognize."


    With a sharp crack, Robin pped Magnus on the othe cheek..


    Magnus rolled over and over, finally mming into the blood-red painted coffin.


    "Aght" Magnus practically lost his soul in terror.


    Once he gathered his wits, he crawled frantically toward Robin, knocking his head against the ground with


    loud thuds.


    "What on earth is wrong with this guy?"


    Everyone''s shocked stares were fixed on him, totally bewildered.


    Even those suffering from the most extreme case of psychosis wouldn''t act like this!


    "What''s really going on here?"


    All eyes turned to Robin, each person wondering just who this young man was to send Magnus into aplete meltdown.

 The Deadly 775

    Chapter 775 The Arbiter''s Wrath


    Chapter 775 The Arbiter''s Wrath


    "I failed to recognize greatness; I talked out of turn, spouted nonsense, and acted like a thug. Please tell Mr. Elliott that I''ll never do it again."


    In the hall, the only sound was Magnus''s desperate, continuous kowtowing, apanied by his pitiful confessions and pleas.


    The wealthy elites watching were all amused, their eyes full of scorn.


    He hadn''t gotten his opponent with a phone call-instead, he''d taken himself down.


    "This guy is really something!"


    Robin took a second wet wipe from Ferell, wiped the blood off his hands, and tossed the cloth onto Magnus''s face.


    "If you dare stand up for someone, you''d better be ready to face the consequences! Now, get out of here- roll if you have to-or I''ll deal with you right now!" Magnus froze, realizing that Ferell would take him out if he didn''t leave now.


    This guy was bold enough to take on the Sharpes and the Sontags-killing him would be as easy as snapping a finger.


    Magnus quickly took the hint, lined himself up with the door to the reception hall, and rolled his round body straight out of the Sharpe Group building. The guests were stunned.


    That ridiculous stunt was way too sudden.


    It was a ssic setup and reversal-one moment, he was all puffed up, bragging about how he''d handle anyone talking trash.


    And now? Begging, managing to ruin himself in the process.


    This Vice President of Brighton Cyber Supervision Association'' must have some serious split personality issues!


    Even so, everyone slowly realized this wasn''t some idle threat.


    Anyone brave enough to show up with a coffin, wreaths, and a video broadcast across the inte to provoke the Sharpes wasn''t someone to mess with. After a brief silence, a voice finally broke through in the reception hall.


    A middle-aged man standing beside Janelle, with an air of superiority and authority, stepped out from the


    crowd.


    This man was the leader of the Brighton Business Alliance, known by Gordon Ithell.


    In response to the intrigued looks from the other elites, Gordon strode up to Robin, full of self-


    Chapter 775 The Arbiter''s Wrath


    s


    assuredness. "Young man, whatever misunderstanding you have with Ms. Sharpe can surely be discussedter, don''t you think?"


    "Today''s event has drawn nearly all the high-society families of the capital, and we''re all just here for a good time."


    "A gentleman always shows grace and appreciates the joy of others,


    "This is meant to be a celebratory asion. Sending collins and wreaths, and even raising a hand against people-don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    "Do you even realize where you are? Do you know that not a single person here is someone you can afford to provoke?"


    "You think that intimidating a low-level nobody like Magnus gives you the right to act however you want?"


    Magnus rolling himself out of the Sharpe Group building had made most guests wary of Robin.


    However, Janelle secretly orchestrated this grand gathering of high-society families behind the scenes.


    The people attending were hardly ordinary individuals


    Magnus''s humiliating exit didn''t mean Robin''s presence would intimidate everyone in the hall.


    In fact, after a brief moment of silence, many of the guests, stirred by a sense ofpetition, began to prepare themselves to join forces against this unknown young man. Some quietly asked about Robin''s background.


    Aside from a few who knew that Robin was referred to as ''Master by Wilder, no one could gather much more information.


    When they carefully examined Robin''s youthful face, most dismissed that information as a mistake. How could Wilder, Master of Holistic Medicine in Draconia, possibly call this kid ''Master''? Clearly, the rumors were wrong!


    After a brief moment of uncertainty, Gordon, the leader of the Brighton Business Alliance, spoke up, instantly shifting everyone''s attention and turning their collective focus onto Robin. Though his words weren''t too harsh, every line had an unmistakable tone of condescension, reprimand, and disdain.


    He intended to scold Robin for his arrogance with a sense of finality. If Robin didn''t know his ce, he could be erased.


    In an instant, the high-ss guests in the reception hall turned their mocking gazes back on Robin, who stood unfazed.


    They were all eager to see how this young man, who had openly provoked the Sharpes, would respond to the reprimand from the leader of the Brighton Business Alliance.


    The Ithells, the head of the Brighton Business Alliance, were already one of the top-tier noble families.


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 775 The Arbiter''s Wrath


    Gordon''s position as the leader wasn''t just due to his family''s peer rating the forego Santos fator the intricate web of connections with various martial re


    His grandfather was rumored to be a big shot from a hidden, ele family


    "Are you threatening me?" Robin raised an eyebrow, hilips curling into a cold sorte


    Gordon sneered in response. "As the leader of the Business Alliance, I munt manage there die beige harmony and defy authority. If you want to call that a treat, you can put it the way "So, what, do you think I should be showing you some respect now?


    "If you don''t understand the way things work in Brighton, I, Gordon, can give you a free tours to sat his voiceced with mockery.


    "In Brighton, and even in the entire Draconia business world, just the fact that I''m willing to peste toe words to someone is already giving them face."


    "You''re just a penniless nobody. I scold you a few times for not knowing your manners, and you will ha the nerve to be unsatisfied?"


    "Listen, young man, there''s a limit to everything. Your methods are too vicious. Do you even will ware So survive in this world?"


    "If you have an issue with the Sharpes, we can settle it after this event ends. Come find me, and I help mediate. What''s the big deal? It''s just a poor, orphaned kid who''s dead."


    Gordon stepped closer, adopting the posture of a mentor addressing a younger generation. Let me give you some advice-there''s no need to meddle in other people''s business. Those who go around acting righteous are just ignorant, poor fools." Not far away, Wilder was about to step forward and say something


    But since Robin didn''t respond, he had no choice but to stand there, watching as the leader of the Brighton Business Alliance dug his own grave.


    Robin snapped his fingers, meeting Gordon''s eyes, which now held a hint of threat. "Excelent. You know your name suits you perfectly." Gordon''s expression darkened. "You little punk, don''t push your luck!


    "I''m only warning you because you''re young and ignorant!" Gordon sneered.


    "This world sees death every second. A rootless, poor kid, drained of all his blood and left to die-so what?


    "You think the authorities will care about this? You''re too naive! You don''t understand the true nature of this world."


    Thew in this world is all about controlling the powerless, the poor!


    "For those of us in the schrly elite, it means nothing!


    "You really think that whole ''equality before thew'' nonsense they teach you in books is true? Bullshit!"


    Chapter 775 The Arinter''s Wra


    power, and they call the dors


    drik


    You really dould learn a thing on the aww this word youte poor to make a huge mouth


    "Is that w? Then it seems you redly dradd die Hnd with would wide.


    In an instant, he grabbed Gordon by the three and that the grond with one hand


    "If thew is as useless as you say, I''ll be your juday

 The Deadly 776

    Chapter 776 A Thousand Deaths


    Chapter 776 A Thousand Deaths


    Robin''s actions immediately drew gasps from the crowd in the reception hall.


    "What''s he doing?"


    "Does he n to kill the president of the Brighton Business Alliance?"


    "Unbelievable!"


    "There''s no way he''d dare openlymit murder here!


    After a brief moment of dizziness, Gordon Ithell stomped his thick legs in fury, roaring. "How dare you treat me like this?"


    "If youy a finger on me, thew will punish you!"


    "D"mn! Now you want to talk about thew?" Robin smirked, his eyes gleaming with mockery as he stared at Gordon''s terrified face.


    "Didn''t you just say that thew only governs the poor and is meaningless to the wealthy and powerful?"


    "I have a few trillion dors at my disposal. Would you say I''m wealthy? Would you say I belong to the top tier of society?"


    "By your logic, thew doesn''t apply to people like me. So if I kill you right now, what does it matter?"


    Gordon''s face flushed red with anger as he bellowed, "Let me go immediately! How dare you treat me this way? I''ll take this to the highest levels of the Draconia government!"


    Robin chuckled. "When I talk about thew, you resort to violence. When I use violence, you suddenly want to talk about thew? Do you think the good guys can''t beat the bad ones?" "If you want to y double standards, I''ll settle this with brute force!"


    "I''ll report you for this!" In his desperation, Gordon turned to Janelle, who had remained silent.


    "You won''t get the chance," Robin said, a sinister smile curling at the corners of his lips.


    With that, he twisted Gordon''s neck with a sickening snap before letting go.


    Bang!


    Gordon''s corpulent body hit the marble floor with a resounding thud, like a dead weight.


    The entire reception hall fell into stunned silence.


    Gordon was dead?


    That kid dared to kill Gordon-a man worth more than ten billion dors-right in front of Brighton''s elite!


    Chapter 776 A Thousand Deaths


    Janelle stared in horror at the gruesome scene before r, Gordon''s desperate, pleading nce before hist death had momentarily made her consider stepping in and ordering Robin to stop.


    For a fleeting moment, she had assumed Robin was merely making a threat, thinking he wouldn''t have the nerve to go through with it. But she had been wrong


    She never expected him to follow through so decisively without hesitation.


    At this moment, the gravity of the situation hit her. Heg mind raced as she began to calcte her next move. If things continued to spiral out of control, she would have to use her resources to eliminate him. Though today''s event was supposed to be a grand gathering for the Sharpes, the influential figures. attending were all here because of her.


    Robin''s actions were ? tant disregard for her authority.


    Raiden, recovering from his brief shock, barked out. "You''ve got some nerve! You just murdered someone at the Sharpes'' event! Do you have no respect for the Sharpes at all?"


    Though Raiden''s outburst was partly to bolster his courage, everyone in the room-including the elite attendees, Janelle, and Joc-could sense the chilling, murderous aura radiating from Robin. It was an oppressive force that struck straight to the heart. A chilling sense of foreboding swept through the hall like a suffocating wave.


    For someone to murder in front of Brighton''s most powerful elite, Robin was no ordinary threat.


    As the situation escted, it became apparent to everyone present that today''s events were far moreplex than they had imagined.


    Lara, however, seemed oblivious to the gravity of the situation. Tugging at Joe''s sleeve, she whispered venomously. "Joe, do you see this? That guy''s way too arrogant!"


    "What I mean is, don''t waste words on him. Just have Aunt Riva use the Sontags and Northville''s methods. to kill him!"


    Riva Pittman was Janelle''s sister. This abrupt suggestion startled Joe, who turned to Robin with rm.


    For the first time, his previously unshakable arrogance wavered.


    Robin wasn''t as easy to deal with as he had originally assumed.


    Joe didn''t immediately respond to Lara. Instead, he measured his standing against Robin''s overwhelming presence. When he looked at Robin again, a wave of unprecedented fear gripped him-a cold, despairing sensation like staring death in the face. up of


    Robin nced disdainfully at the Sharpes'' entourage and sneered, "You''re nothing to me. Just a group


    nobodies I could deal with in a snap."


    "You bastard!" Raiden trembled with rage. Overwhelmed by his fury, he pointed at Robin and bellowed, "You kill someone at the Sharpes gathering, then insult us using the coffin and wreath like this? You''re asking for death!"


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 776 A Thousand Deaths


    71%2


    871%


    s


    This was the first time in Raiden''s life that a no-name body had humiliated him so brazenly. He was livid, itching to grab a de and take Robin down himself.


    "You hit Lara earlier, and I haven''t even begun to settle hat score," Raiden continued.


    "Don''t your parents, your teachers, or society''s moral and legal principles teach you the basic values of respect and decency?"


    "What you''ve done not only ruins you but destroys Lara''s happiness and future!


    "And that video you yed was meant to ruin someone''s life!"


    "To cut off someone''s future is as cruel as killing their parents. You''re utterly inhuman!"


    Wilder, now fully understanding the day''s events, stepped forward with a cold expression. "Raiden, don''t you feel ashamed saying that?"


    "My master is standing up for Willow. That''s entirely justified!"


    "Gordon deserved to die for helping evil peoplemit atrocious acts!"


    "Willow might not have parents, but she was a living, breathing person!"


    "And Lara-just to smooth out her rough skin-decided a child''s life was worth destroying? Lara doesn''t deserve to be called human!"


    "She''s hideous herself, so she takes innocent lives to draw blood for her skin? How heartless does one have to be?"


    "Lara deserves a thousand deaths!"


    "Willow was only five. She never even had the chance to see the beauty of this world before Lara and that bastard of a health doctor drained her blood and killed her. How utterly heartless must one be to do something like that?" "Just because a child is an orphan, does that make her less than human?"


    "And does having money, thanks to the Sharpes'' greed and exploitation, give Lara the right to take lives as she pleases?"


    "You, Raiden, you useless old fool. You''ve lived this long for nothing!"


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t know about Lara''s blood-draining scheme for her skin treatments!"


    "If my master decides to wipe out your entire n today. I''ll stand by him without hesitation!"


    At that moment, chaos erupted at the entrance of the hall.


    Two guards in blue uniforms dragged Sterling and Bruce into the reception area, both of them bound. tightly with ropes.

 The Deadly 777

    Chapter 777 Repaid in Full


    Chapter 777 Repaid in Full


    A wave of fury swept through Raiden as he saw Sterling and Bruce being dragged into the grand reception hall, bound and humiliated.


    His face turned an rming shade of purple, his entire body trembling "Sterling, Bruce, you traitorous scum!" he bellowed.


    "The Sharpes have been nothing but generous to you! We funded your Faulkner Clinic, and gave you building to make a living, and this is how you repay us You have no conscience! His voice quaked with rage. "You''re the one who prescribed the blood-extraction treatment for Lara, and now you dare to im in that video that Lara was the one who harmed Willow"


    "You''re despicable!" Raiden roared, "Now, I demand you publicly rify that Lara is merely a victim of this so-called blood-extraction scandal, Otherwise, the Sharpes will make you regret it!"


    Sterling copsed to his knees, his sobs echoing in the tense silence. "Raiden, I never intended for things to go this far. When I first suggested blood extraction to Lara, I made it clear she should only draw safe amounts from Willow each time," he pleaded, his voice trembling. "I even instructed that Willow be provided with ample nutrition to prevent any harm."


    "But Lara was desperate to present wless, radiant skin at this event. She ignored every warning and went beyond the safe limits, frantically draining Willow''s blood. In thesest few days, she went as far as extracting everyst drop from her!"


    "I tried to stop her," Sterling cried, his voice breaking. But she had lost all reason. Yes, I''m guilty of introducing such inhumane treatment, but it was her obsession, her disregard for Willow''s life, that caused this tragedy!"


    Lara''s eyes burned with malice as she red at Sterling "Willow? That lowly creature? She should consider it an honor that I used her blood! She ought to be grateful!" Lara sneered venomously. "Otherwise, her worthless life would''ve never had any value!" "You''ve gone and made this petty matter public, tarnishing my reputation in front of everyone!" she spat. "Sterling, you''ll pay dearly for betraying me!"


    Unbeknownst to Lara, her venomous tirade was being live-streamed online by onlookers. Within moments, the inte exploded. Furiousizens swarmed social media, with some even threatening to storm the Sharpe Group and tear Lara apart for her cruelty. Lara''s words didn''t just ignite public outrage; they left the gathered elites in stunned disbelief. Even among the ruthless upper echelons, such callousness was rare. "You monster! Give Willow her life back!"


    The piercing wail shattered the silence, drawing all eyes to the entrance of the hall. A weary, middle-aged woman stumbled inside, her anguished gaze fixed on Lara.


    au evil demon!" she screamed, her voice raw with grief. "Give me back Willow''s life! I''ll kill you myself!"


    Raiden and Lara froze, their faces paling as if they had seen a ghost. "Are you human or a spirit?" Raiden stammered, his confidence faltering.


    Chapter 777 Repaid in Pull


    The woman-Lori-gritted her teeth her forty tempting with rag My respectedenes Best vengeance. I''ll stop at nothing unit I see you pay


    Her frail frame wavered, and the nearly copsed Bete the crave for the ground, en senget forward, steadying her "Mrs Lori he said gently deep ser can beat form. "Does pruch your too hard. Let me handle this


    "Sir."Lori murmured, her gaze locking onto Pohti redute, handhome fare. Her broth and s streaming down her cheeks as her body quivered uncorobly


    Robin pulled out a handkerchief, softly wiping away her tears "Mrs. Lori, your body in all percenta Please don''t strain yourself, he reassured her


    "Today, I promise you, that vile woman who took Willow life will face juice belone everyne bere very injustice you''ve endured over the years-I''ll see to it that it''s repaid in full


    Without waiting for fier reply, Robin''s expression hardened. He turned to Ferell andmadehuity


    "Do it


    "Bring that wretched woman Lara before Mrs. Lori, Robin dered coldly. "I want Mrs. Lori so witness this vile creature bleed to death, drop by drop


    His words sent chills through everyone in the hall.


    In the eerie silence, Ferell sprang forward like an arrow, heading straight for Lara


    "Korbin, stop him!" Lara screamed in panic, her voice thrill and desperate


    Raiden stood frozen, overwhelmed by the scene unfolding before him. Where he once dismissed Robin and his group as inconsequential, he now realized that Robin was here for vengeance-and he wasn''t holding back. Korbin Fulford, the Sharpes'' chief steward, and a formidable martial artist, quickly stepped forward. cing himself between Ferell and Lara


    "Stand down!" Ferell growled, his voice sharp as a de


    Korbin sneered, his expression cold. "Do you think the Sharpes are so easily bullied? Let me remind you- I''m the one who captured Willow. If you dare touch Ms. Lara, today I''l


    Before Korbin could finish, Robin''smanding voice cut through the air: "Kill him!"


    The words had barely left Robin''s mouth when Ferell''s dagger shed in the dim light, shing Korbin''s throat in one swift motion.


    The room fell deathly silent. A fountain of blood sprayed from Korbin''s neck as he stumbled back


    Korbin, a seasoned fighter with decades of training, could hardly believe that this unassuming young man had ended his life before he even had the chance to strike. His massive body hit the floor with a heavy thud.


    Without missing a beat, Ferell grabbed Lara by her cor and flung her backward.


    Lara screamed as shended hard at Lori''s feet, trembling uncontrobly.


    Chapter 777 Repaid in Full


    Raiden roared in anger, his voice reverberating through the hall. "This is too much. Someone an now!"


    Robin ignored Raiden entirely and barked at Lara, "Kn"


    Lara cowered on the floor before Lori, her entire body shaking Joe help met Kill this


    Meanwhile, the Sharpes'' security team began converging on the hall, their numbers growing by the second. The prominent figures who had gathered for the event, sensing the brewing storm discreetly retreated toward the edges of the room, unwilling to get caught in the crossfire


    It was clear-Robin was ready to go head-to-head with the Sharpes, and no one else dared to intervene


    "Mrs. Lori, Robin said, his tone resolute, "Sterling was the one who orchestrated Willow''s suffering him and his apprentice pay for her life first!"


    Sterling didn''t even have time to plead for his life. Ferell swiftly snapped both his and Bruce''s necks with terrifying efficiency, tossing their lifeless bodies into a pair of waiting coffins.


    With a loud crash, the coffins shattered under the impact, splintering into pieces.


    The hall plunged into an even darker, more oppressive silence.


    In less than 15 minutes, three lives had been imed in Robin''s relentless pursuit of justice.


    Now, Laray sprawled on the ground, reduced to nothing more than a sitting duck. Yet her venomo tongue hadn''t stilled.


    "Let me go, you worthless scum!" she spat, her voice shrill and filled with rage. "So what if I took a bit of blood from that brat? She should''ve been grateful to have her blood used for me!"


    Her face twisted with hatred as she shrieked, "You dare cause trouble here? My grandfather, Joe, and Aunt Riva won''t let you get away with this!"


    Joel Grandpal Aunt Rival Save me!"

 The Deadly 778

    Chapter 778 Vengeance


    Chapter 778 Vengeance


    The Sharpes bodyguards quickly converged.


    In an instant, a fierce, murderous aura swept through the grand reception hall.


    Lara roared, "Kill this trash now!"


    Before her words even faded, Ferell drew his pistol and positioned himself in front of the bodyguards. "Anyone who dares to step forward will die!"


    The group of bodyguards halted immediately, hesitating and not daring to move an inch further. They weren''t fools-charging forward meant certain death.


    No matter how skilled someone was, no one could outrun a bullet.


    The expansive hall fell silent once more.


    Those present at the scene were no ordinary the specialized sidearm of a general''s guard.


    ple. Many recognized the firearm Ferell wielded-it was


    The realization struck them like a thunderbolt. The people causing this chaos weren''t ordinary troublemakers. Robin''s presence might mean he was a high-ranking officer.


    All eyes turned to Robin, the young man barely in his twenties.


    Magnus frantic call to Police Headquarters earlier suddenly made sense.


    Only someone with extraordinary status could reduce Magnus to such a pathetic, panic-stricken state.


    Raiden was especially shocked.


    A general?


    Though Ferell hadn''t explicitly revealed Robin''s identity, his actions made one thing clear: offending a general was a death sentence.


    As the head of a powerful and wealthy family, Raiden understood what this meant.


    After a moment of contemtion, his gazended on Robin''s imposing figure standing in the middle of the hall.


    Raiden knew that unless he made a substantial concession, there would be no way out of this disaster. today.


    After hesitating for a long while, he finally ran up to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m Raiden, Lara''s grandfather."


    Things have escted to this point. Let''s set aside right and wrong and discuss how to resolve this." "Regardless of whether the Sharpes directly caused Willow''s tragedy, we will take full responsibility." "We''re willing to offer Willow''s foster mother substantialpensation and ensure Willow''s ashes are buried with the utmost care."


    Chapter 778 Vengeance


    "We''ll also buy Lori a new home andpensate be with $30 million"


    "Can this matter be resolved here


    The guests in the hall nodded in agreement upon hearing Raiders propoul Raiden had already shown a significant willingness topromise Under normal circumstances, most people would epe such terms.


    Willow was already gone. Even killing Lara wouldn''t bring her back.


    Lori, a lonely woman, still had to continue living. A new home and $10 million in cash could dramatically change her once-difficult life.


    It was a sound offer..


    In life, one couldn''t act purely out of spite, risking more harm than good.


    Wise people knew when to cut their losses rather than escte the damage


    Continued mutual destruction served no purpose.


    "I don''t agree!"


    As everyone spected that Lori would ept Raiden''s offer, she shouted with hatred. "Even if the Sharpes gave me everything they own, I still wouldn''t agree!" Raiden was on the verge of exploding.


    As the head of a family worth over $10 billion, he had never been threatened by someone be considered a nobody.


    But given the current situation, he forced himself to suppress his fury.


    "Lori, I''m decades older than you. Listen to me calmly."


    "People need to recognize the times and not be too stubborn."


    "Willow is gone, and nothing can bring her back. You still have a life to live...


    "Enough!" Lori''s voice was filled with rage.


    "My life has never been aboutfort or indulgence. It''s about justice!"


    "Willow was only five years old. What did she ever do to deserve this?"


    "You drained her blood so cruelly, drained her to death!


    "Now, the only reason I continue living is to seek vengeance!


    As long as the vile woman who caused Willow''s death doesn''t die, I will never rest


    Raiden could no longer hold back his anger. "You''re ungrateful!"


    Chapter 77% Vengeance


    "Kneel" Potter cold chording through the grim ferture Fill offer $100 billion for Lara''s life. Do your wee


    "You''ve lived so long and earned nothing 11 are deste maday, there''s jusser in the world


    Raiden cogned to his knees.


    He looked up at Robin''s merciless face in terror, then urned to Lara, who was prostrate on the ground. A crushing sense of despair shattered thest vestiges of as confidence. Panicked, his eyes darted toward Janelle and Joe


    In this hall, only Janelle and Joe might be able to save him.


    "Mrs. Sontag Raiden practically howled in desperation


    The hall felt like a suffocating abyss, and everyone was horrified by the grisly scene unfolding before


    them.


    What had begun as a grand social gathering had turned into a blood-soaked battleground.


    Raiden, a man worth billions, was now reduced to begging for his life.


    Janelle stood frozen, torn about whether to intervene.


    From the moment Ferell drew his gun, she had already begun to back down internally.


    She could tell that Robin was no ordinary figure.


    For him to make such a bold move here, his status had to be extraordinarily high.


    As the niece of Lord Pittman and the daughter-inw of the Sontags, she wasn''t about to entangle her family in the Sharpes'' mess.


    Especially not for Lara, who wasn''t worth the trouble.


    If it weren''t for Joe''s stubborn obsession, she wouldn''t have bothered with the Sharpes at all.


    "Joe, save me!" Lara pleaded desperately when she saw the Sontags inaction


    Janelle was about to dissuade Jor from getting involved, fearing it would drag the Sontags down too.


    But before she could speak, Joe had already rushed forward, trying to help his fianc¨¦e up.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t lift Lara from the ground.


    "What did you do to Lara, you bastard?" Joe roared, pointing angrily at Robin.


    "You''re calling me names?" Robin''s voice was ice-cold. You kneel too!"


    Joe dropped to his knees with a loud thud, blood pooling beneath them.


    The hall was deathly silent, broken only by Joe''s anguished cries of pain. 344


    Chapter 778 Vengeance


    Janelle stood in stunned disbelief, her mind racing to figure out how to deal with Robin.


    s


    Joe, humiliated and seething, shouted, "What did you do to me? Release me now, or you''ll regret it!"


    "You''re threatening me?" Robin sneered as he''slowly walked toward Joe. Anyone who threatens me dies."

 The Deadly 779

    Chapter 779 A Lowly Thug


    Don''te any closest


    Jor''s eyes were wide with terror as he stared at Rodarily indifferent face. A chatting some of impending doom wed at him, freezing him in


    Without hesitation, Robin struck for with a vicious p Joe''s once-handsome face was instantly a bloodtions mess, mangled beyond recognition Everyone in the room froze, their gazes locked on Koll


    Robin''s audacity was unparalleled. With that one blow, he had made an undeniable statement, positioning Joe as his adversary,


    Janelle, who had been quietly watching from the sidelines, could no longer stay silent. Apanied by two bodyguards, she stormed toward Robin. "You''re out of control!" she snapped,


    "Oh? Am I?" Robin responded with a cold smirk. "It seems your worldview is far too limited."


    Janelle''s lips trembled with anger. Her voice cut through the air like ice. "From the moment you walked in. you''ve done nothing but ughter and act like a tyrant


    "I''ve held back, but you''ve crossed the line again and again. Do you evenprehend the consequences of pping Joe across the face?"


    She pointed an using finger. "Lara made one small mistake, and you unleashed carnage. You''repletely out of line! In the world of the elite, who behaves like this? Who dares to break the rules like you?


    "Even Mr. Sharpe said Willow is dead and offered you immensepensation, yet you rejected it. Aren''t you taking things too far?"


    Robin snorted disdainfully. "A small mistake? Do you call draining the blood of a five-year-old child until they die a small mistake? Looks like you need a lesson, too."


    Turning his gaze to his subordinate, he ordered coldly, "Ferell, p her."


    p!


    In a sh, Ferell appeared in front of Janelle and delivered a resounding p to her face.


    The room erupted in shock.


    Janelle-Jayden''s niece-had been hit. And by Robin, no less.


    Janelle crumpled to the floor, utterly stunned. Blood trickled from her cheek as she sat in a daze, her mind


    nk.


    Chapter 779 A Lowly Thug


    She couldn''t fathom what had just happened. Someone dared to hit her.


    s


    From the moment she was born, she had been doted upon and protected. As Jayden''s niece, no one had ever dared to touch her, let alone p her. Even her parents hadn''t had the heart toy a finger on her. But now, Robin had ordered his man to strike her.


    The humiliation burned in her chest. If she couldn''t reim her dignity, she would never let this go.


    As her fury reached its boiling point, her husband, Mitchell Sontag, burst into the hall with 40 of the Sontags'' fierce bodyguards.


    Mitchell''s expression turned stormy as his eyes took in the bloody and chaotic scene. He rushed to Janelle and Joe in a few quick strides,


    "What happened to you? Who dared to hit you?"


    Janelle pointed a trembling finger at Robin. "That bastard! Mitchell, he hit me! Order our men to kill him now!"


    She seethed with rage. "I don''t care if this turns into the biggest scandal in history-Lord Pittman will back us up!"


    "This man has already killed three people and dared toy a hand on me. He must die!"


    Joe, still wailing in pain, chimed in, "Dad, this is the greatest humiliation our family has ever endured. If we don''t kill him, the Sontags will have no ce in Brighton anymore!"


    The high-ranking guests exchanged uneasy nces. They all knew the formidable background of the Sontags second-generation leader.


    Beyond the family''s connection to the Northville group, Mitchell Sontag had ties to an underground sect of immense power-a hidden force that wielded tremendous influence.


    After establishing himself in Brighton''s legitimate industries, he solidified his position by marrying Jayden''s niece.


    Despite his typically low-key demeanor, no one dared to underestimate Mitchell Sontag of the Sontags.


    Mitchell helped Janelle to her feet, pulling a wet wipe from his pocket to clean the blood from her face. Even in this situation, the head of such a prominent family maintained a sense of dignity andposure... After smoothing Janelle''s disheveled hair and ensuring her face was clean, Mitchell patted her shoulder gently and offered a word of reassurance. "Rest for now. I''ll handle this."


    Turning slowly, he fixed his gaze on Robin. "You''ve caused chaos at the Sharpes'' event, even assaulting my wife and son. Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Robin, unfazed, retrieved his wet wipe and calmly cleaned his hands. His voice was indifferent. "I don''t exin myself. If the Sontags insist on meddling, I won''t hesitate to take you down alongside the Sharpes." The gathered elites exchanged uneasy nces and shook their heads. Robin''s words were outrageous. While his military connections might give him the strength to challenge the Sharpes, taking on the


    Chapter 779 A Lowly Thug


    Somags was a different story altogether.


    The Sontags ties to a hidden sect and their alliance with Jayden made them formidable.


    Challenging both families was beyond reckless-it was borderline suicidal.


    Mitchell, stunned for a moment, let out a coldugh. "You''re utterly insane!"


    "Are you willing to risk everything for a lowly woman and an orphan without parents?"


    Mr. Sharpe already offered you $10 million. If that''s not enough, I''ll give you $100 million, $1 billion, $5 billion! But you''ll need to kneel and let me break your legs first!"


    Robin''s expression didn''t waver. "Excellent. You''ve just olidified my resolve to destroy the Sontage with the Sharpes." He casually tossed his wet wipe aside and took a step forward, along


    Lori hurried to block his path. "Sir, please, don''t..."


    Robin interrupted her with a gentle smile. "Mrs. Lori, I promised to seek justice for you and Willow. Anyone who dares stand in my way today will be dealt with, no exceptions." p!


    Before Mitchell could react, Robin struck him with a sudden, devastating p, sending him flying across


    the room.


    The blow was so fierce that Mitchelly on the ground gasping for breath, stunned. When he finally regained his voice, he roared at the Sontag guards. "Kill him! Now!"


    40 of Sontag''s bodyguards unsheathed their des and charged toward Robin.


    But just as they began to move, a squad d in Dragon Guard uniforms stormed into the banquet hall.


    Leading the group was a military officer with the rank of Major General-Idris Hull of the Dragon Guard. Behind him were officers Jack, Flint, and Steven, all following in perfect formation.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the hall shifted. A heavy silence descended as everyone tried to decipher the Dragon Guard''s unexpected arrival at the Sharpes event Could it be that Northville had summoned them?


    But that seemed unlikely. The Dragon Guard answered only to Dragon Pce, and no one but Levi, the acting pce master, had the authority tomand this elite force.


    Mitchell struggled to his feet, his face darkening when he recognized the neers. "Captain Hull, your timing is impable," he began.


    "This maniac has already killed three people at the Sharpes'' event. He assaulted me, Janelle, Joe, and even Mr. Sharpe! If he isn''t executed on the spot, he''ll only bring further disaster!" Idris''s expression remained unreadable. "Are you suggesting you have the right to tell Dragon Pce how to do its job?"


    Mitchell froze, his mouth opening and closing uselessly, "Erm..."


    Biris let out a sharp scoff. A fowly thug like you dares a insolently in my presence?"

 The Deadly 780

    Chapter 780 Bring that B*tch Lara Here!


    Idris''s words left every high-ranking figure in the reception hall utterly shocked.


    Everyone had assumed that Dragon Pce''s guards were here to support Janelle out of respect for the Sontag family and the Northville Residence


    But that clearly wasn''t the case at:;


    Even though the Sontag family was one of Brighton''s top five affluent families and shared marital ties with the Northville Residence, they were nothing more than country bumpkins in the eyes of Idris, the captain of Dragon Pce''s guards. Janelle froze for a moment before snapping out of her bewildered state..


    As Mitchell''s wife, she couldn''t ignore the public insult directed at him, which also extended to her.


    ustomed to being treated with pride and reverence, she found the humiliation unbearable.


    Her expression turned grim as she pointed at Idris and shouted, "Who do you think you are? How dare a mere low-ranking officer from Dragon Pce insult the Sontag family? Do you even know who I am?


    "Lord Pittman is my uncle, and Mitchell Sontag is my husband. Insulting my husband is an insult to Lord Pittman himself!


    "Apologize to my husband immediately!"


    "Apologize? He doesn''t deserve it," Idris replied coldly, lifting his gaze with disdain.


    "Step back immediately, no matter who you think you are! I am here under Dragon Pce''s highest orders to carry out official duties, and anyone who interferes will be seen as defying Dragon Pce!" Janelle scoffed dismissively. The highest orders of Dragon Pce?"


    "Does Dragon Pce have nothing better to do than meddle in others'' affairs?"


    "Are you seriously saying even these trivial issues fall under Dragon Pce''s jurisdiction?"


    Idris let out a frostyugh. "Mrs. Sontag, if you continue with this insolence and disregard Dragon Pce''s


    take necessary action!" authority, Dragon Pce''s guards will have no choice but to


    "I am Lord Pittman''s niece! Dragon Pce guards have no right toy a hand on me!" Janelle snapped, ring daggers at Idris.


    She then pointed at Robin. "This scoundrel has beenmitting murder and arson. On top of that, he attacked me, the Sontag family, and even Raiden and his granddaughter! Yet you barged in here without assessing the situation and had the audacity to insult the Sontag family!"


    "If you refuse to apologize to the Sontag family, I will escte this to the highest levels of Draconia''s government and file a formalint against Dragon Pce!"


    Feel free to do so. Idris replied with a cold sneer. "But let me remind you-anyone who obstructs Dragon Pce guards executing their duties can be dealt with on the spot!"


    Chapter 780 Bring that Bich Lara Here!


    "If you keep stirring up trouble, I have every right to execute you here and now!"


    "And don''t forget-you are Mrs. Sontag now. You''re no longer part of the Northville Residence!"


    Janelle froze, stunned by his words.


    Idris was right. Technically, she was no longer a part of the Northville Residence.


    s


    If Dragon Pce''s guards were to act strictly ording to protocol, they would have every right to kill her legally.


    At that moment, she saw Jack, Steven, and Flint approaching, so she immediatelyined, "General Grayson, Mr. Lynch, here you are! This so-called major general and head of Dragon Pce''s guards just insulted the Sontag family!" "General Grayson, I request that you punish this rude man right away!"


    Jack narrowed his eyes. "Mrs. Sontag, you''re the one being rude! All of Dragon Pce''s soldiers follow Dragon Pce''s highestmands. You have no right to interfere with Dragon Pce officials performing their duties!"


    Not even the Seven Kings have the right to challenge us! Let alone a woman with no noble title from the Sontag family!"


    Furious, Janelle shouted, "General Grayson, are you covering for the Dragon Pce guards?"


    Jack''s face hardened. "Mrs. Sontag, Dragon Pce''s guards are here to carry out official duties!"


    "If you keep causing trouble, Captain Hull has the right to execute you on the spot! Even Lord Pittman won''t be able to save you!"


    "Official duties? Who are you fooling?" Janelle snapped angrily. "I want to know whose orders you''re really carrying out!"


    "The guards of Dragon Pce are carrying out the orders of the acting Pce Lord, General Levi Monroe. Are you suggesting that General Monroe should retract his order?"


    Janelle was left speechless by his response.


    Although Levi was only the acting Pce Lord of Dragon Pce, his status and position were on par with the Seven Kings.


    She was not in a position to defy Levi''s orders.


    Mitchell quickly assessed the unfolding situation.


    As the astute and seasoned second-generation head of the Sontag family, he knew that if Janelle continued her confrontation with the Dragon Pce''s guards, the conflict could escte with dire consequences. Some matters were best handled discreetly, behind the scenes.


    What puzzled him, however, was why such a prestigious force like the Dragon Pce''s guards had appeared here.


    Chapter 780 Bring that B*tch Lara Here!


    Who were they backing?


    He gave Janelle a subtle tug and whispered, Janelle, stay calm. Let General Grayson and the Dragon Pce team carry out their duties. Once they''re finished, we can revisit today''s events and determine who was in the wrong.


    Janelle grasped Mitchell''s intent but didn''t hide her deance. With a sharp re, she sneered, "Idris, just you wait! How dare a lowly major general like your treatine with such disrespect? Ell be reporting this to Lord Pittman. Your team''s behavior is simply outrageous!" Idris remained unfazed and responded coolly, "Suit yourself."


    With that, he turned to Robin and, with a respectful nod, said, "General Ramsey, please proceed."


    "Anyone who dares to stop you from seeking justice for Ms. Lori Leif will be executed on the spot by Dragon Pce''s guards!"


    The moment those words were spoken, everyone immediately understood that Dragon Pce''s guards hade to back Robin.


    This elite force was personally established by the Dragon Lord and wielded extraordinary powers granted by Draconia''s highest authorities.


    While carrying out Dragon Pce''s orders, they had the authority to execute anyone below the rank of the Seven Great Royal Houses without prior approval.


    They rarely revealed themselves to the world, but when they did, it always signaled a storm of bloodshed. Robin nodded andmanded, "Ferell, drag that b*tch Lara over here!


    "Drain her blood today the same way she drained Willow''s over the past six months."


    Before anyone could fully process themand, Ferell stepped forward, seized Lara by her hair, and dragged her into the center of the hall.


    Arge basin, meant to hold Lara''s blood, had been set up in the center of the hall.


    Lara was so frightened she almost passed out.


    She couldn''t believe that taking blood from a poor child had escted to this-her own blood being drained in return.


    She shrieked in terror, "Grandpa, Joe, Mrs. Sontag, help me!


    "I only took blood from that little bastard! I''ll pay! Why do they need to drain my blood... These people are devils!"


    The entire room froze in shock.


    No one had expected Robin''s revenge to be this savage


    Raiden crawled forward on his hands and knees, howling, "You barbarians, release my granddaughter! I''ll take this to the authorities!"

 The Deadly 781

    Chapter 781 After Today, Sharpe Family W Ceast to Exist! Chapter 781 After Today, Sharpe Family Will Ceast to Exist! Lara''s heart-wrenching wails snapped Joe out of his reverie. 45 Free Coins


    In a fit of rage, he pointed at Lolerai and Robin and shouted, "You scumbags! Lara only drew blood from some unwanted bastard, and you''re treating her like this?"


    "For a lowly, bottom-tier bastard like Willow, it''s an honor that Lara is willing to draw her blood!"


    "How could you bring yourselves to attack a defenseless woman like Lara with such cruelty? Has Dragon Pce lost its mind?"


    "If you darey a finger on Lara, the Sontag family will use all our power to avenge her!"


    Robinzily lifted an eyebrow. "Don''t you have anything better to say? You''re just talking trash. Do you have a death wish or something?"


    "I''m the grandson of Lord Pittman! Even if I want to die, you won''t have the courage to kill me!" Joe yelled. "Let Lara go, or I''ll chop you and that woman up and feed you both to the dogs!" Robin rubbed his nose nonchntly. "Fine! You want to die, I''ll make it happen!"


    Seeing Robin''s violent aura re up, Mitchell instinctively tried to stop his son.


    "Kneel!" Robin kicked Mitchell''s leg, sending him stumbling to the floor.


    With a sharp crack, Mitchell didn''t even have time to speak before his left leg was brutally snapped.


    Janelle, witnessing the scene, screamed frantically, "You savage! I''ll make you pay for this!"


    "You will not get that chance!" Robin sneered coldly, pointing at Joe. "Captain Hull, kill him!"


    Janelle rushed before Joe, shouting, "Don''t you darey a hand on him! I''ll-"


    Before she could finish, Idris raised his gun, and a muffled shot rang out.


    In the next instant, a bullet grazed Janelle''s ear and pierced Joe''s forehead.


    The scene fell eerily silent.


    The captain of the Dragon Pce guards had actually shot Joe dead!


    At that moment, everyone truly understood that Dragon Pce''s authority was absolute and unchallengeable.


    Dragon Pce guards were no ordinary soldiers.


    These elite fighters were cold-blooded killers, trained for precision and ruthlessness.


    At themand of the Dragon Pce lord, they would execute anyone without hesitation, except for members of the Seven Great Royal Houses.


    Killing an arrogant heir from an elite family was nothing to them. If the head of the Sontag family had


    2.36


    Chapter 781 After Today, Sharpe Family W Ceast to Exist!


    dared defy them, they would have killed him on the spot without a second thought.


    Janelle stood frozen in stunned silence for a long time


    She could never have imagined that the Dragon Pce guards would go so far as to kill her son!


    s


    Joe''s lifeless eyes remained open, staring into nothingness. When Janelle saw the gaping, fist-sized hole in his forehead, only then did she grasp the chilling reality-her son had truly been killed by the Dragon Pce guards. She threw herself over his body, howling in despair. "You savages! You killed my son! I''ll make sure my uncle has every one of you executed! My poor son...


    The entire reception hall echoed with Janelle''s heart-wrenching cries.


    Mitchell stared at his son''s blood-soaked corpse, consumed by grief so intense it felt like it might kill him.


    He could never have imagined that Idris would pull the trigger so decisively.


    "Robin Ramsey, Idris Hull, you killed my son! The Sontag family will never stop until we''ve destroyed you both!"


    You think the Sontag family can be trampled on so easily? Let me tell you, even without invoking Lord Pittman, I can still wipe you out!"


    "The head of the Neville family is my father''s senior-they had the same master. Mark my words-when he hears how you''ve humiliated the Sontag family, he will ensure you''re torn apart!"


    Robin''s face remained devoid of emotion as he nodded. "Alright. You''ve got five minutes to call whomever you want. If no one can put an end to me, I''ll ughter your entire Sontag family today." "I''ve always been the one doing the killing. I''ve never encountered anyone who could kill me!"


    "This had nothing to do with the Sontag family, but you insisted on making me your enemy."


    "Now that you''ve angered me, your luck has run out!"


    "You killed and humiliated my family-I''ll wipe your entire bloodline from existence!"


    "If no one can stop me in five minutes, I''ll start with the Sharpe family before finishing with the Sontags."


    "Alright. You''ve got guts. I''ll give you that! Just wait!" Mitchell said as he grabbed the phone and dialed.


    Everyone held their breath, eager to hear what kind of stance the Neville family would take on this grudge between Robin and the Sontag family.


    The Neville family was known as the top martial arts family-mysterious and unpredictable.


    To cross them meant certain doom.


    Their methods of killing were ghostly and undetectable, leaving no trace of their presence.


    Once the call connected, Mitchell switched the phone to speaker, determined to let everyone hear the power and influence of the Sontag family!


    III


    Chapter 781 After Today, Sharpe Family W Ceast to Exist!


    "Mr. Anthony, this is Mitchell Sontag,"


    The person who answered the phone was Anthony, the chief butler of the Neville family,


    45 Free Coins


    "Mr. Sontag, what brings you to call today? Is there something urgent that the Neville family can assist with?"


    "Mr. Anthony, half of the Sontag family''s assets will belong to the Neville family starting today"


    your father Anthony paused for a moment. "Mr. Sontag, what is this about? The head of our family and studied under the same master. Whatever it is, just tell me directly. We don''t need to involve money in this." "I need the Neville family to eliminate someone named Robin"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone "Mitchell, how old is this Mr. Robin, and where is he from?"


    "His name is Robin Ramsey, and he appears to be about 21 or 22, and he''s said to be from Harmonfield..."


    "Stop right there!" Anthony interrupted coldly.


    "Mitchell, I''m afraid the Neville family can''t help you with this."


    "I want to remind you: if youy a hand on Mr. Ramsey the Neville family will immediately sever ties with the Sontag family. We''ll even go as far as to wipe out your entire family."


    Anthony''s response was heard by everyone in the reception hall.


    Robin actually have connections to the Neville family?


    Mitchell froze in shock upon hearing his answer.


    He never imagined that such an ordinary young man would have ties to the Neville family.


    The Neville family was even willing to sever ties with the Sontag family just to stand by Robin''s side.


    Just how powerful is this guy called Robin?


    Before Mitchell could gather his thoughts, Robin sneered coldly. "Since the people you called can''t take me down, I''ll start handling my business now!" "Ferell, go cut Lara''s veins and let her bleed!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Ferell''s de shed through the air.


    Lara let out a heart-wrenching scream as a fountain of blood sprayed from her wrist, the scalding crimson liquid sttering into a pristine white basin.


    Each drop hitting the basin echoed like a death knell, dragging her closer to despair with every passing second.


    "Please, let me go! I''ll never dare to do it again..." Lara wailed in agony.


    Chapter 781 After Today, Sharpe Family Wi

 The Deadly 782

    Chapter 782 You Can''t Represent The Northville Residence


    0080%


    s


    "Idris, leave no one in the Sharpe family alive-all 33 of them!" Robinmanded coldly. The Dragon Pce guards immediately sprang into action.


    Raiden coughed up a mouthful of blood before copsing, lifeless, on the spot.


    The blood-drenched reception hall was now enveloped in an ceric silence


    This guy is absolutely ruthless.


    He''s the very embodiment of the Grim Reaper himself!


    Robin''s ruthless actions hadpletely intimidated Mitchell.


    The Sontag family''s bodyguards were trembling with fear.


    The servants who hade with Janelle fled the lobby as if their lives depended on it.


    If they didn''t leave now, their lives would be on the line


    After all, Robin had made it clear earlier that no one from the Sontag family would be spared.


    Such horrific bloodshed left no one daring to feel any sympathy orpassion for the Sontag family or the situation.


    Since you dare to harm my family, I will wipe out your entire lineage!


    After a moment of shock, Janelle angrily wiped away her tears and red venomously at Robin.


    "Fine, you savage! You''ll regret this! I''m calling my uncle, Lord Pittman, right now. Let''s see how you exin yourself in front of him!"


    Robin sneered. "You killed my family, and this is a grudge that can never be settled! If Lord Pittman dares protect you, I''ll resign from my military post and carry out my revenge!" Janelle''s hand shook violently as she struggled to call Lord Pittman''s office.


    But no one answered the phone.


    It just kept ringing again and again.


    Everyone in the lobby held their breath, anxious to see how Lord Pittman would react to this situation.


    No one had anticipated things would escte this far.


    Not only had Dragon Pce''s guards been called in, but now Janelle was directly contacting Lord Pittman.


    How will this battle between giants unfold?


    Just as Janelle frantically dialed the Northville Residence office number, a group of young men and women dressed in elegant attire approached the reception hall''s entrance.


    III


    80%


    Chapter 782 You Can''t Represent The Northville Residence


    s


    Everyone turned to look at them, quickly recognizing the group as heirs from several of Brighton''s prominent Royal Houses.


    Leading the way into the hall were Zayn, Catherine, and Michelle.


    Following them were Elliot from Northlorn Residence, Maverick and Wendy from Quintana Residence, and Trent from Centara Residence.


    Next came Eithan and Kimberly from Southmere Residence.


    Finally, Brendon from Southville Residence stepped inside.


    Janelle''s call to Lord Pittman''s office still hadn''t gone through after several attempts.


    Left with no other option, Janelle called her cousin, Lieutenant Den Pittman, the eldest son of Lord Southmere.


    She looked up and saw the young heirs of the Seven Great Royal Houses. Her eyes immediately brightened as she set the phone down. "Mr. Zayn, Ms. Catherine. You ... you''ve arrived! I''ve been wronged here!"


    "In Brighton, none of us from the Seven Great Royal Houses have ever been humiliated like this!"


    "But today, an arrogant fool named Robin threatened to wipe out the entire Sontag family!"


    "Look, my son has already been killed by him!"


    "Mr. Zayn, as the leader of the young heirs of the Seven Great Royal Houses, you must help me with this!",


    "This savage has been going around killing people, and the guards of Dragon Pce, who have be his aplices, are helping him cover up his crimes and attack the Sontag family. Is there any justice left in this world?" "This madman has killed three people today, and with my son, that makes four!"


    "By targeting the Sontag family, they''ve essentially dered war on the Seven Great Royal Houses!"


    "If we allow such scum to run rampant, what will be of the dignity of the Seven Great Royal Houses?"


    "You must step in and put an end to this madness!"


    Zayn nced at Robin, then at the chaotic scene in the lobby.


    He didn''t approach Janelle. Instead, he shook his head and said, "How did things get so out of hand? Mrs. Sontag, I''m afraid I can''t help with this matter."


    "I''m not clear about what happened between you and Dragon Pce. So I am not in the ce to say anything about it."


    "Besides, you should understand the power of Dragon Pce''s guards. The authority they hold was granted by the Draconia government from the start. Even if they killed everyone here who dared challenge them, we''d have no say in the matter." Janelle was momentarily taken aback, surprised that Zayn was treating the matter so lightly.


    Chapter 782 You Can''t Represent The Northville Residence


    s


    She quickly turned to Catherine. "Catherine, you''ve always had a strong sense of justice. Let me exin the whole story to you."


    "This entire ordeal has nothing to do with our Sontag family. It all started when Lara drew blood from an orphaned child, and she identally died."


    "Now they''re trying to pin it all on the Sontag family."


    "People in high society know that when something like this happens, a bit of money is usually enough to make it go away."


    "However, even after we offered 50 billion inpensation, they still refused to ept it."


    "What''s all this about? Are they determined to fight us to the very end and profit from it?"


    "We''re all in the same league, and we can''t allow these people to threaten us. Otherwise


    Catherine''s tone was ice-cold as she said, "Janelle, you''re deluded if you think we''re even in the same league."


    "Perhaps you haven''t realized it yet, but Robin is the man I admire most. He''s the only man I have ever truly respected."


    "And yet, you dared to provoke and threaten him?"


    "Let me make this perfectly clear: I''ve seen everything that''s been shared online."


    "You despicable beasts! If I had been there earlier, I would have killed your son myself with a single strike!" "Take this as your warning: if you cross the line again, I will kill anyone for Robin, including you!" Janelle froze in shock.


    In that instant, she caught a glimpse of a ferocious gleam in Catherine''s eyes.


    She never would have imagined that Zayn and Catherine would side with Robin.


    Her gaze shifted to Elliot''s cold, expressionless face. After a brief hesitation, she began, "Mr. Elliot, we..." Elliot cut her off, his tone icy. "Don''t waste my time with your nonsense. You''re not even on the same level as me! Let me rify-anyone who dares oppose Mr. Ramsey is also opposing me!"


    Before Janelle could respond, Trent stepped forward with a sneer. "I just watched the video. Naturally, I''ll stand with Mr. Ramsey."


    "If you think about it, he''s delivering justice where thew has failed!"


    Maverick exhaled slowly, "Mrs. Sontag, if you continue to overestimate yourself, you''ll end up dragging the Sontag family into utter ruin."


    Wendy shook her head. "It''s toote. She''s already done that."


    Brendon ignored Janelle entirely and strode over to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I just finished my training for the day beforeing here. Tell me who do I need to take down? I''ll deal with them right now!"


    Chapter 782 You Can''t Represent The Northville Residence


    Janelle could hardly believe it-six of the Seven Great Royal Houses heirs had aligned themselves with Robin


    She nced over at Eithan and Kimberly from Southmere Residence,


    Before she could speak, Kimberly quickly grabbed Eitian and hurried to Catherine''s side. "Don''t tell us about all that nonsense. We''re on Catherine''s side,"


    Seeing the scene before her, Janelle was nearly driven to madness.


    "You... are you nning to gang up on Northville Residence?"


    Maverick stepped forward and said, "Mrs. Sontag, you''re exaggerating. You don''t speak for the entire Northville Residence."


    "Fine, just wait! I''ll show you whether I can represent Northville Residence!" With that, she frantically dialed her cousin Den''s number.

 The Deadly 783

    Chapter 783 The Northville Token


    Chapter 783 The Northville Token


    45 Free Cons


    The Reflection Pavilion at Northville Residence served as the highestmand center for Draconia''s counterterrorism intelligence and security operations.


    Jayden Pittman, now in his seventies, sat solemnly in the central conference area.


    Opposite him, his son Den Pittman sat with respectful attention. Den was the head of Draconia''s Counterterrorism Directorate, in charge of monitoring terrorist activities and coordinating anti-terror military forces. After reviewing thetest reports on international terrorist organizations provided by his son, Jayden spoke gravely, "Things have seemed much quieter recently.


    "I''ve gone through the information summary you sent me," he continued. "The silence from these organizations is making me uneasy.


    "When they''re this quiet, it''s only a matter of time before arger conspiracy or crisis erupts."


    Den nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Father. Countries like Sakurania, West Panacea Ocean, and several dark factions in Rashea have gonepletely silent.


    "Recently, some of the operatives they had nted within the country have also gone into hibernation.


    "For the first time in decades, they''ve gone unusually silent. My intuition tells me that this silence seems linked to the events at Dragon Ridge Valley and Sevenfold Crest a couple of months ago.


    "If this recent silence sets the stage for a major eruption, it''s likely connected to the uing international military martial tournament.


    "This year''s international military martial tournament has undergone significant reforms. I''ve heard they n to link the performance of each team to the global resources allocated to each participating nation."


    Lord Pittman nodded. "Den, your instincts are correct. You should talk to Jethro at Quintana Residence about this matter. Thepetition rules for the martial tournament will be finalized next week.


    "It would be wise to discuss this with them so that they can prepare in advance as well.


    "If the rumors are true, then this year''s martial tournament is incredibly important because it affects Draconia''s national fortunes."


    "Understood, Father. I''ll contact Jethro shortly and brief him on the current international situation."


    Jayden paused for a moment. "Den, I''ve heard there''s been quite a stir at Dragon Pce recently. What''s going on there?"


    Den nodded. "I also heard rumors about this. There''s been some new activity at Dragon Manor.


    "Father, over the years, I have followed your instructions and had a dedicated team quietly investigate the Dragon Manor robbery, trying to uncover the identities of all those involved and the hidden forces pulling the strings. "However, there are so many different leads rted to the heist. They are all tangled up, making it difficult


    III:


    Chapter 783 The Northville Token


    to rify the true sequence of events.


    "Nevertheless, all the records rted to that robbery mention one key object-an ancient relic.


    "The thing is, no one can say for certain what this ancient relic actually is.


    s


    "Father, in my opinion, this ancient relic might just be a smokescreen. I suspect that the masterminds are using it to divert attention. Their true intentions might lie elsewhere."


    Jayden thought for a moment before saying, "This ancient relic must indeed exist. In my younger days, I worked under Lord Dragon and heard him mention it. But I''ve never actually seen this so-called relic.


    "Still, your idea that the hidden enemy is using this ancient relic to divert attention and take advantage of the chaos seems very usible.


    "Back when I was struggling in poverty, Lord Dragon was the one who lifted me from the mire and set me on a bright path.


    "But the real question is: what is the mastermind''s goal: Why target Draconia? Why specifically go after Lord Dragon and his son?


    "The Pittman family owes everything we have today to Lord Dragon. He has shown immense grace to us.


    "I hope that in this lifetime, I will find the truth about Lord Dragon''s death, track down the mastermind, and avenge his family! "Otherwise, I will die with regret!


    "Den, you must remember this: if I can''t fulfill this wish, it''s on you to carry it out. If you don''t, our descendants won''t be able to face Lord Dragon with a clear conscience, even in the afterlife!"


    "Yes, Father! I will remember your words!" Den answered solemnly. "I will not rest until the truth behind the Dragon Manor robbery is uncovered!"


    Jayden nodded with approval. "Good, that sets my mind at ease. Remember, the Pittman family must never bite the hand that feeds us!


    "Our family owes every bit of its glory to Lord Dragon. Investigating the conspiracy behind the Dragon Manor heist is your most important mission!"


    Den handed Jayden some documents. "Father, these contain recent information about Young Lord Dragon''s daughter.


    "During the heist 20 years ago, both of Young Lord Dragon''s children vanished without a trace. There has been no word of them since.


    "However, recent rumors suggest that Young Lord Dragon''s daughter has been located-and she''s here in Brighton."


    Jayden''s expression brightened. "I''ve heard something simr.


    "I was told that Steven Lynch, who had been in aa for over ten years, was revived by someone named Robin just a few days ago. Upon waking, he provided clues about Young Lord Dragon''s daughter."


    80%


    Chapter 783 The Northville Token


    s


    Den nodded and exined, "On the night of the Dragon Manor heist 20 years ago, Steven was on his way home from the Inspectorate and happened to stumble upon the aftermath of the tragedy.


    "By the time he arrived, the disaster had already urred. The culprits had fled, and the manor was engulfed in mes.


    "At the gates, he encountered a mysterious woman believed to be Marge Suarez. She was the Young Lord Dragon''s wife''s personal maid, brought with her from her maiden family.


    "Steven spectes that Marge might have rescued Young, Lord Dragon''s daughter. If that''s true, then Young Lord Dragon''s daughter might still be alive."


    Jayden straightened up abruptly, his excitement evident. "If that''s the case, this is fantastic news!


    "Den, focus most of your efforts on finding Young Lord Dragon''s daughter. You must locate her!"


    Den responded carnestly, "Yes, Father! I will do everything in my power to find her!


    "My sources indicate that the woman who appeared at the gates of Dragon Manor all those years ago may have been living in Ferndale this entire time.


    "This morning, Jack from Dragon Pce made an unusual move. He headed to Ferndale with the Dragon Pce Guard. Alongside him were Steven and Flint Redwood, one of Young Lord Dragon''s Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. "It''s likely that their mission is to find Marge, the personal maid of Young Lord Dragon''s wife."


    A glimmer of delight sparked in Jayden''s eyes. "Den, have your men monitor this situation closely and ensure Marge''s safety. Use my Northville Token if needed. You must protect her at all costs!"


    In the reception hall of the Northville Residence, Den''s son Ronan stretchedzily as he made his way


    out.


    He came face to face with Curtis, the head butler of the royal manor, pacing nervously in front of the hall.


    "Curtis, what''s going on?"


    Curtis hesitated for a moment before replying, "Oh, Mr. Ronan, I have urgent news to report, but Lord Pittman and Mr. Pittman are discussing something important in the Reflection Pavilion." "Oh, Curtis, you look so anxious. What''s the emergency? Is it serious?"


    Curtis hesitated before responding, "It''s Janelle. Something terrible has happened!


    "Joe''s been killed! She and Mitchell are now being controlled by a man named Robin. She wants to borrow the Northville Token so she can kill Robin and avenge Joe!"


    <

 The Deadly 784

    Chapter 784 A Serious Issue Chapter 784 A Serious Issue


    "What? Joe was murdered?"


    s


    Ronan was stunned by Curtis'' report. "Who would dare harm a rtive of the Northville Residence?


    "My aunt is now pleading for assistance. She specifically called, wanting Grandpa to use the Northville Token. What''s so difficult about that?


    "I''ll go to Grandpa''s office and fetch the Northville Token!"


    Curtis hesitated, looking rmed. "Mr. Ronan, this... this isn''t right! The Northville Token should not be used lightly. If Lord Pittman finds out, there will definitely be consequences for us." Ronan said impatiently, "Curtis, do you realize what the situation is? Stop talking like that!


    "Joe has already been killed, while my aunt and uncle are still being held by others.


    "I''m using the Northville Token to rescue them. Even if Grandpa hears about this, he won''t punish me. Curtis, enough-saving liveses first!


    "Now, tell me, where are my aunt and the others?"


    "They''re being held at the Sharpe Group in Ferndale," Curtis replied, falling silent afterward.


    Ronan was right; despite breaking the rules, his actions were justified.


    Someone had already died-what more was there to discuss? Any more dys, and Janelle might end up losing her life as well.


    "Are you telling me my forward.


    "Yes, Mr. Ronan."


    unt was harassed during today''s Sharpe Group meeting?" Ronan asked, dashing


    "Curtis, I''m heading to the Sharpe Group. Let''s grab the Northville Token now and call in the royal guards to save my aunt and the Sontags."


    Curtis hurried after Ronan, urging him, "Mr. Ronan, taking the Northville Token requires direct approval from Lord Pittman. Perhaps we should inform him first?"


    "That''s not necessary!" Ronan responded firmly. "I''ll tell Mr. Anderson that Grandpa sent me to retrieve the Northville Token. Isn''t that enough? We can handle the exnations when we return!" Curtis watched Ronan dash toward Lord Pittman''s office, a sense of dread creeping over him.


    If Mr. Ronan stirs up trouble using the Northville Token, it could lead to serious consequences!


    Still hesitant, Curtis hurried after Ronan as he made his way to Lord Pittman''s office.


    Ronan arrived at Jayden, Lord Pittman''s office.


    Two guards blocked his way, saying, "Mr. Ronan, please hold on. This is Lord Pittman office''s area!"


    Chapter 784 A Serious Issue


    872%


    s


    "This is my grandfather''s office, so why can''t I enter? He sent me here to retrieve something! Ronan replied.


    The guards were taken aback. "Lord Pittman asked Mr. Ronan toe in person?"


    "Do you have any reason to doubt? This is urgent-move aside!"


    Without waiting for the guards to respond, Ronan pushed past them and stormed in.


    Colin, who was organizing documents at his desk, stood up in surprise as Ronan entered. "Mr. Ronan, what brings you here?" Without hesitation, Ronan fibbed, "Grandpa sent me to collect the Northville Token; it''s an emergency!"


    "Mr. Ronan, are you sure Lord Pittman sent you?" Colin questioned, eyeing him skeptically.


    "Of course he did; I wouldn''t make this up," Ronan insisted. "Come on, this is a matter of life and death-I need it right now!"


    "Hold on, Mr. Ronan. I just need to confirm ..."


    Before Colin could finish, Ronan cut him off with an angry finger pointed his way. "Confirm what? If you cause a dy, can you handle the consequences?" Noticing Ronan''s urgency, Colin didn''t dare to waste any more time.


    He swiftly unlocked the safe and retrieved the Northville Token.


    Before Colin could say anything, Ronan grabbed the Northville Token and dashed out of the office.


    As Ronan disappeared from sight, Colin suddenly sensed something amiss.


    He was about to tell the guards to halt him, but Ronan had already bolted from the building, using the Northville Token to assemble the royal guards and speeding off toward Ferndale. Curtis arrived momentster, out of breath, and asked, "Mr. ... Mr. Anderson, did Mr. Ronan take the Northville Token?"


    "He did. Was it on the Lord Pittman''s orders?" Colin asked, relieved.


    Curtis sighed, shaking his head. "Mr. Ronan took it upon himself to use it for a rescue without informing Lord Pittman ... This could turn into a serious issue. Hurry... go report this to Lord Pittman!" Colin''s heart sank at Curtis'' words.


    Oh no! Today is going to be a disaster!


    Curtis and Colin rushed toward the Reflection Pavilion without wasting any time.


    Meanwhile, Lord Pittman and Den were still going over thetest cases involving the Dragon Manor.


    As soon as Colin reached the Reflection Pavilion, he didn''t stop to think and immediately called out, "Lord Pittman!"


    Mon,


    Chapter 784 A Serious Issue


    "This is my grandfather''s office, so why can''t I enter? He sent me here to retrieve something Koran replied.


    The guards were taken aback. "Lord Pittman asked Mr. Konan toe in person?


    "Do you have any reason to doubt? This is urgent-move aside!


    Without waiting for the guards to respond, Ronan pushed past them and stormed in.


    Colin, who was organizing documents at his desk, stood up in surprise as Ronan entered. "Mr. Ronan, what brings you here?"


    Without hesitation, Ronan fibbed, "Grandpa sent me to collect the Northville Token; it''s an emergency? "Mr. Ronan, are you sure Lord Pittman sent you?" Colin questioned, eyeing him skeptically. "Of course he did; I wouldn''t make this up," Ronan insisted. "Come on, this is a matter of life and death-1 need it right now!"


    "Hold on, Mr. Ronan. I just need to confirm...


    Before Colin could finish, Ronan cut him off with an angry finger pointed his way. "Confirm what? If you Cause a dy, can you handle the consequences?"


    Noticing Ronan''s urgency, Colin didn''t dare to waste any more time.


    He swiftly unlocked the safe and retrieved the Northville Token.


    Before Colin could say anything, Ronan grabbed the Northville Token and dashed out of the office.


    As Ronan disappeared from sight, Colin suddenly sensed something amiss.


    He was about to tell the guards to halt him, but Ronan had already bolted from the building, using the Northville Token to assemble the royal guards and speeding off toward Ferndale.


    Curtis artived momentster, out of breath, and asked, Mr. ... Mr. Anderson, did Mr. Ronan take the Northville Token?"


    "He did. Was it on the Lord Pittman''s orders?" Colin asked, relieved.


    Curtis sighed, shaking his head. "Mr. Ronan took it upon himself to use it for a rescue without informing Lord Pittman ... This could turn into a serious issue. Hurry... go report this to Lord Pittman!" Colin''s heart sank at Curtis'' words.


    Oh no! Today is going to be a disaster!


    Curtis and Colin rushed toward the Reflection Pavilion without wasting any time.


    Meanwhile, Lord Pittman and Den were still going over thetest cases involving the Dragon Manor.


    As soon as Colin reached the Reflection Pavilion, he didn''t stop to think and immediately called out, "Lord Pittman!"


    Chapter 784) Serious Beau


    Lord n wowed. As many extremt der beses desktur for the awwnx T you a town when death mine mudard Fampying do cCART Custard lyday, Lord Pinon exerting sexone might be happening


    Lord Pariman darply threw open the dow, demming What could greatly be as argent do you had


    ***


    Mr. Roman-wk the North Token to rescue Mysonnig md her family Colin and his wice shaking "It was all my favit for not prevaring **


    Lord Pittman and Deden were both cage of perd, faces filled with sod


    gay


    "What Konan, that bats, work my Morshovite token Tik te belentler Lord Yoman wayph, faring at Colin. "Who gave you the righx to take one the Stortheille Token without my germission? "Colin, if Ronan causes any major problems today, I swear I have you executed


    "Curtis, what on earth is going on?"


    Curtis exined to Lord Pittman the whole story of Janelle''s call


    Lord Pittman''s anger grew even more intense der heating this. You fools! If this turns into a big mew none of you will get away scot-free! "Den, hurry and bring Ronan backt I''ve been far too lenient with fre


    Den quickly pulled out his phone.


    Colin stepped forward, visibly anxious. "Mr. Pittman, Mr. Ronan not only took the Northville Token, but he also transferred the royal guards "What? This is ridiculous" Lord Pittman roared Den get the car and go after him immediately. No matter what, bring him back here" Den wiped the sweat from his forehead, nervous and tensE.


    He realized that Jack had brought the Dragon Pce guards and they were stationed at the Sharpe Group in Ferndale,


    If Ronan wasn''t careful, he could easily create a major misunderstanding


    Additionally, Curtis had mentioned an important name-Robin!


    This individual holds the same rank as him, a major general, and has a suspicious past.


    At present, he''s rising rapidly in the military, earning great respect from the top, brass. Someone of Robin''s seniority must have a solid reason for eliminating Joe. "Hurry, Curtis, get the car ready!"


    Den gathered Curtis, Colin, and four armed guards, then swiftly headed toward Ferndale.


    00:01


    IVIOTT, UBU


    Chapter 784 A Serious Issue


    All along the way, he kept trying to call his son, Ronan


    However, Ronan''s phone and those of his two bodyguards were out of reach.


    Furious, Den tossed his phone aside. "That br*t! When he''s back, I''ll break his phone!


    "Colin, sound the emergency military alert and push forward at top speed!"

 The Deadly 785

    Chapter 785 Destroying Northville Residence


    s


    After Janelle and Curtis, the butler of the Northville Redence, finished a phone call, an uneasy silence


    filled the room.


    Everyone realized that today''s events had truly spiraled out of control,


    Aside from Lara, who was still crying in hopelessness, the Sharpes had beenpletely taken down.


    Now, it was only a matter of time before the Sontags faced their end.


    Robin had warned that if the Sontags interfered, they would be eliminated along with the others.


    Initially, everyone assumed Robin was merely bluffing.


    But now, it was clear he was merciless in his actions.


    He dered he would destroy, and he followed through without a second thought.


    However, if the Northville Residence were to step in again, the situation could take an even darker turn.


    It could potentially draw in additional forces.


    If that happened, the consequences would go far beyond the downfall of just one or two families.


    Everyone held their breath, bracing for the dreadful chaos that seemed inevitable.


    Amid this tense anticipation, the Sharpe Group''s reception hall remained unsettlingly silent.


    It was only at this moment that those present finally understood who Robin truly was.


    He had recently been appointed as a Lieutenant General in the Special Operations Military Region. Holding such a prestigious military rank at just 21 years old was almost unheard of. Under the bright lights of the hall, all eyes were fixed on Robin''smanding presence, filled with astonishment.


    What kind of extraordinary background could propel someone so young to such an elite status?


    Such an achievement was unprecedented in Draconian history.


    This individual was brutal and unrestrained, showing no regard for consequences.


    What stood out even more was the heirs and heiresses from the Royal Houses supported him.


    The Dragon Guard also stood firmly at his side.


    Who could this man be, tomand such an extravagant show of power?


    The elite crowd was filled with confusion.


    As they tried to piece together Robin''s identity and braced themselves for the looming chaos, the sharp


    Chapter 789 Destroying Northville Reader


    A deck Bendry, nked by two rows of royal may import viser seed to a hut at the erased the Sharpe Group helpers


    Ronan leaped out of the car.


    Right behind him, the royal guards from the fortiwi Prudence arrived in formation.


    Ronan cast his gaze upward at the Sharpe Tower


    Apanied by his guards, he marched confidently toward the reception hall of the Sharpe Grong.


    The space inside was eerily silent, resembling a deste wauchend


    The steady, rhythmic sound of footsteps reverberated through the space, sending waves of unexe through every anxiods onlooker Those present quickly recognized the figure leading the procesion-a young man in his early twenties.


    Lord Pittman''s grandson, Ronan, has arrived"


    This situation is bound to escte out of control now!


    "Take a look-those guards from the Northville Residence trailing behind him.


    "Such a deployment could only happen under the orders of Lord Pittman, which means Janelle''s plea has clearly enraged him!"


    "If the Northville Residence and the Dragon Pce fail to align properly, this could turn into a major issue!"


    The whispers of the crowd reminded Janelle to look at the person who came.


    She watched as Ronan hurried forward, nked by the royal guards.


    A spark of hope flickered in her eyes, which had previously been clouded with anger and despair. "Ronan, I''m here! You''ve finally arrived! If you hade anyter, you might never see me again... sob..." When Janelle saw her rtives arrive, she couldn''t hold back her tears. Pointing at Robin, she cried out, "That b*stard... has killed Joe!"


    "Aunt Janelle, I''m so sorry for your loss! I will make sure justice is served and get revenge for Joe!" Ronan''s gaze turned cold as he looked toward Robin, the bright lights of the hall reflecting in his eyes. As he stood there, his attention shifted. He noticed that, along with the Dragon Pce guards, Robin was surrounded by Catherine, Elliott, Maverick, and several others.


    Seeing the positions of the guards from the prominent mansion, it was clear they were aligned with Robin.


    This couldn''t be right, could it?


    Chapter 785 Destroying Northville Residence


    Zayn and the others should understand that Aunt Janelle is connected to the Northville Residence, meaning they should be supporting her, not the other way around.


    Before Ronan could say anything, Catherine stepped forward, sneering. "Ronan, are you just trying to make trouble because you''re bored? Let me ask you, are you really nning to defend these actundret


    Ronan was momentarily surprised. "Catherine, what are you implying? What do you mean by calling them se undrels? She''s my aunt!


    "My aunt was beaten, my cousin was murdered, and now my uncle''s leg is broken. So tell me, in this situation, is my family supposed to stay silent? Do you believe the Northville Residence isn''t a force to be reckoned with?"


    Elliottughed and said, "Ronan, looks like you''ve grown up! You''re sounding so sure of yourself today


    Ronan, although slightly intimidated, shot him a quick look. "Elliott, I''m not talking to you right now! "My aunt''s family has been wronged today, and I won''t stand for it! I''m going to make sure she gets justice! "The person who killed my cousin has to pay the price. The Northville Mansion will make sure of it!" Maverick smirked and said, "Tsk tsk, Ronan, what''s going on with you? With that attitude, you think you can defend anyone?"


    He shook his head. "Take my advice and go home before you end up in trouble today!"


    Catherine red at Ronan and scoffed, "Ronan, listen closely. If anyone from the Northville Residenceys a finger on Robin today, I''ll make sure to go after you, no matter what!"


    Janelle watched what was happening and clutched Ronan''s arm. "Ronan, look at them-they''re ganging up


    on us!


    "You have to tell your grandfather about this," she urged. "We can''t let this disgrace stand against us!"


    Janelle, pointing to Joe''s lifeless body, wailed, "Joe is dead! If we don''t make these thugs pay, how can Northville Residence ever hold its ground in Draconia?" Ovee with emotion, she began crying once more.


    Ronan clenched his jaw and promised, "Aunt Janelle, don''t worry. I will make sure justice is served today! Guards!"


    The mansion''s guards quickly advanced.


    Catherine positioned herself in front of Robin, saying, "Ronan, what are you nning? If you want to avoid making things worse, you''d better leave now!"


    Before she could say another word, Ronan raised the Northville Token and dered, "This is the Northville Token! Anyone not involved, step back immediately, or you''ll face the consequences right here!"


    The royal guards instantly drew their short guns, poised to fire at any second.


    Catherine froze, shocked.


    Chapter 785 Destroying Northville Residence


    Konan had truly shown the Northville Token!


    Holding the Northville Token meant one could kill without hesitation under the Dragon Pce''s authority.


    Zayn quickly


    Westeria Reidonee Satherine, pulling her back. "Catherine, stop! You''re now acting on behalf of


    Westeria Residence. If you keep interfering, it will only make things worse!"


    Catherine hesitated, realizing the seriousness of the situation.


    Despite that, she remained in front of Robin,


    Without warning, Robin shoved her aside. "Move, this isn''t your fight!"


    "But


    ... Robin, they have the Northville Token ...


    "Move aside!" Robin shot a cold look at Ronan. "When have I ever needed you to protect me?


    "If the Northville Residence chooses to support these thugs and back the oppressor, I have no problem destroying them too!"

 The Deadly 786

    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    Robin''s words left everyone at the scene in disbelief.


    How bold must he be to speak with such confidence?


    To think he could simply crush the Northville?


    Does he not understand the true strength of the Northville?


    72%


    s


    As one of Draconia''s Eight Great Royal Houses, the Northville holds immense influence and power.


    Could it truly be toppled and trampled so easily?


    After all, a young and inexperienced person oftencks fear.


    Even though you''re in a powerful position, those words are far too presumptuous.


    For a Lieutenant General to act so arrogantly in front of the Lord Pittman, his rank and abilities are clearly insufficient.


    Janelle angrily grabbed Ronan and eximed, "Ronan, can you hear how bold this person is? He actually


    dares to speak like that!


    "He''s openly challenging our Northville-Residence!"


    Ronan scoffed, "Kid, it doesn''t matter who you are, with what you just said, I can easily kill you! Beg for mercy and surrender now, or else...''


    "1


    Jack stepped up and asked, "Mr. Ronan, I have one question. Is the Northville Token you''re holding today really your grandfather''s will?"


    Ronan quickly looked away from Jack''s piercing stare. "Of course, it''s my grandfather''s intention. Otherwise, why would I present this token?"


    Jack let out a harshugh. "Mr. Ronan, think carefully before you act!


    "I want to warn you-if this token wasn''t authorized by Lord Pittman but is instead your personal decision, you''ll be responsible for everything that happens today!


    "Draconia hasws, and anyone who misuses the token can face life imprisonment or even the death penalty!


    "You won''t be able to count on your grandfather to help you then!"


    "Are you trying to threaten me?" Ronan''s heart raced, but he shot Jack a defiant look.


    "The wise fear the cause, while all beings fear the consequences," Jack replied, shaking his head. "Mr. Ronan, don''t be reckless. If you cause trouble now, it''ll be toote to regret it." Ronan was suddenly filled with unease.


    He was already trapped in a tough spot.


    Mon,


    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    Moreover, several heirs and heiresses from the Royal Houses were watching him.


    Backing down at this point would be utterly humiliating.


    72%


    s


    However, Jack''s warning wasn''t wrong-misusing the Northville Token to detain someone was a grave offense.


    To make matters worse, the person in question held a position in the military.


    If an investigation wereunched, even if his grandfather managed to spare his life, Ronan would likely face years of confinement under house arrest.


    This would create a serious predicament.


    Noticing Ronan''s hesitation, Janelle pushed further, taunting, "Ronan, the Dragon Guard''s power ranks just below the Seven Great Royal Houses-they have no authority to act against members of the Northville Residence''s members. "Joe is already gone-what''s holding you back? The Northville Token is in your hands, and no one dares to defy it!


    "Remember, your grandfather adores you. Even if you slip up, he''ll shield you from the consequences!


    "On top of that, Lord Pittman still has three pardons at his disposal!"


    Hearing this, Ronan gave a firm nod.


    Indeed, I''m Grandpa''s favorite grandson-why should I fear anyone?


    Without hesitation, he directed the royal guards, "Captain Roth, move in now!"


    Ferell stepped forward to shield Robin, his hand resting on the firearm at his side. "Whoever dares make a rash move will face my bullets!"


    In a heartbeat, every gun held by the royal guards was aimed squarely at Robin and Ferell.


    Elliott stepped up and dered, "Ronan, if you act rashly, I won''t hesitate to go all out against you!"


    Maverick, Catherine, and Brendon positioned themselves protectively in front of Robin.


    Trent approached Ronan with deliberate steps, his expression calm yet disapproving. "Ronan, you''ve likely made a grave misstep.


    "Charging in here without understanding the situation or assessing the truth is an impulsive and immature


    move.


    "Wouldn''t it be wiser to first investigate the reasons and motivations behind today''s events?


    "Brandishing a Northville Token to assert authority without understanding the situation is reckless and bound to create chaos-consequences you won''t be able to shoulder! "My advice to you is to tread carefully and avoid being overly forceful.


    "Given your current capabilities and judgment, you''re not ready to wield the Northville Token. Pushing


    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    too far will only invite cmity upon yourself!


    es Free Cons


    Captain Axton Roth of the Nordwille Residence derved the scene and turned his gaze toward Ronan.


    Under such circumstances, he couldn''t afford to make a careless move.


    Even the smallest error could quickly escte into a mere serious confrontation.


    As the royal guard captain of the Northville Residence he fully understood the weight of this situation.


    Ronan hadn''t anticipated things taking this turn.


    If the Royal Houses joined forces to back Robin, he would bepletely at a loss.


    Even with the Northville Token is present, Axton still hesitated to act decisively.


    After all, this token had been brought out in secret without proper approval.


    As he wavered, Robin moved forward and addressed Catherine and the others, "This is a personal matter between me and them. Step aside!"


    Although Elliott and the rest were reluctant, they couldn''t defy Robin''smand and had no choice but To back away.


    "Do you truly wish to challenge me?" Robin asked, his gaze fixed on Ronan.


    Before Ronan could reply, Janelle shouted, "Ronan, this man killed your cousin, attacked me, and even threatened to wipe out the Sontags! He''s openly humiliating Northville! Stop wasting words on him!" "Aunt Janelle, I hear you loud and clear," Ronan said with a nod before pointing at Robin. "For my aunt, I''ll take care of you myself. What more needs to be said?


    "Do you expect me to investigate the truth before acting?


    "What are you suggesting? So what if my auntmitted murder or arson?


    "All I know is that you shot my cousin, Joe, attacked my aunt and harmed my uncle. I''m taking matters into my own hands!"


    Robin snapped his fingers, "You''re such an idi*t!"


    With a single strike, Ronan was sent flying several feet through the air.


    Janelle stood frozen, unable to believe what she had just seen.


    She never imagined Robin would dare to strike Ronan


    "You... you''re dead!" It took Ronan a moment to regain hisposure, and then he furiously pointed at Axton, shouting, "Captain Roth, shoot him!"


    Lori, still in shock, rushed in front of Robin, saying, "This is all my fault, so if you want, kill me!


    Axton quickly ordered them to stop.


    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    "Captain Both, why are you hesitating?" Janelle yelled, poi one who started all of this. Kill them all and avenge Joe!


    Idris moved forward, challenging anyone who dared to a


    The Dragon Guard immediately aimed their weapons at


    Ronan shouted angrily, "Idris, what are you trying to do?''


    Idris sneered, "Ronan, this is the person General Levi ha you''re challenging the Dragon Pce itself! Go ahead, tr


    Azton quicklymanded his men to fall back.


    The person under the Dragon Pce''s protection was so


    Even Lord Pittman was powerless to intervene.


    Just then, the sound of brakes screeching echoed from


    Den, Colin, Curtis, and four other colonels swiftly en 10:33 Mon, Dec 9 GOD


    Chapter 786 Shoot Him!


    72%8


    s


    "Captain Roth, why are you hesitating?" Janelle yelled, pointing at Lori. "Ronan, finish her off! She''s the one who started all of this. Kill them all and avenge Joe


    Idris moved forward, challenging anyone who dared to act.


    The Dragon Guard immediately aimed their weapons at Ronan and his group.


    Ronan shouted angrily, "Idris, what are you trying to do?"


    Idris sneered, "Ronan, this is the person General Levi has sworn to protect. If any of youy a hand on her, you''re challenging the Dragon Pce itself! Go ahead, try me!" Axton quicklymanded his men to fall back.


    The person under the Dragon Pce''s protection was someone they could not afford to harm.


    Even Lord Pittman was powerless to intervene.


    Just then, the sound of brakes screeching echoed from outside the reception hall.


    Den, Colin, Curtis, and four other colonels swiftly entered the room.


    Chapter 787 She Is the One Dragon Pce Must Pro

 The Deadly 787

    Chapter 787 She Is the One Dragon Pce Must Protect


    When Janelle spotted Den, the second generation head of Northville Residence, she rushed over to greet him.


    "Den, you''re finally here! Look at what these people have done to us from Northville Residence?


    Den''s face darkened, and he ignored her, continuing to stride forward.


    Stopping in front of Ronan, he froze for a moment, taking in his son-blood trickling from his mouth, his face swollen, and two teeth lying on the floor. With a sharp bark, he demanded, "What a disgrace! Get up!"


    Ronan, holding his bleeding mouth, pointed at Robin. "Dad, it''s that sc*undrel! He hit me and even threatened to destroy Northville Residence!" Den raised his gaze to Robin, who stood in the glow of the hall''s lights. His eyes lingered for a moment.


    The figure seemed strangely familiar.


    A sudden sh of memory hit him.


    Young Lord Dragon!


    Realization struck, and Den took a deep breath, pushing the thoughts aside.


    "Den, that''s the one who killed Joe! You have to avenge him!"


    Den scoffed coldly. "So you''re Robin? Quite the arrogant one, aren''t you?"


    Robin responded with an air of indifference, "Are you going to defend these animals?


    "If that''s your stance, what will you do if I crush Northville Residence?"


    A collective gasp spread through the reception hall.


    Everyone knew this man was the eldest son of Northville King, second-inmand of the Pittmans, and Deputy Director of Draconia''s Anti-Terrorism Agency. For him to openly threaten them was a bold provocation.


    Janelle swiftly stepped in front of Den, pointing a finger at Robin. "Den, look at this dog! He''s out of control! If you don''t kill him, Northville Residence will lose all face!"


    The room was tense as people looked on, waiting to see how Den would handle the situation. As a high-ranking figure, his response would determine the direction of the events.


    A confrontation with Robin could be disastrous.


    Unlike Ronan, the spoiled son, Den''s position within Draconia''s power structure was delicate.


    The way he responded now could alter the course of everything.


    Chapter 787 She Is the One Dragon Pce Must Protect


    Before Den could speak, Lori stepped forward, standing boldly in front of him.


    *5 Free Coine


    "Mr. Pittman, this started because of me. If Northville Residence wants someone to me, arrest me,


    execute me even!"


    She raised her voice. "But these animals killed my daughter. Mr. Ramsey is only seeking justice for me. None of this has anything to do with him!


    "Even if you kill me today, I still say they deserve to die"


    In a swift motion, Janelle pped Lori across the face.


    "Den, this mess started with this filthy woman! The Sharpes were wiped out, and my Joe died because of her. She deserves to die!"


    Without warning, Robin moved in a sh, striking Janelle across the face with a resounding crack that sent her flying.


    "If you want to die, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Den stood frozen, momentarily stunned.


    The sight of Robin''s fearless move, right in front of him, left him breathless.


    He couldn''t believe his audacity!


    Before Den could recover, Flint stepped forward, his voice cold and using. "It''s been years, and now you''ve climbed to a high position, but you''ve be dumb?


    "If Northville Residence truly sides with these animals, I will never stand by it!"


    He pointed directly at Lori. "She is the one Dragon Pce must protect, tied to Dragon Manor. Is your family really going to show ingratitude?"


    Lori froze in shock as she looked at Flint.


    Over the years, she had recognized him as Flint-the man who had served Young Lord Dragon.


    Tears welled in her eyes, filled with emotion.


    Flint stepped forward, offering her a tissue. "Wipe the blood off your face. Everything you''ve suffered will be avenged today."


    Jack joined Flint,.standing beside Lori.


    Den stood grill, his mind racing.


    Could this middle-aged woman in front of me be Marge Suarez, Madam Suzanne''s personal maid from years ago?


    His gaze scanned the room, but he still couldn''t fully grasp the situation, sensing there were things he couldn''t yet say. The room grew quiet.


    Chapter 787 She Is the One Dragon Pce Must Protect


    Den stood motionless for a moment before scoffing Everyone, leave now?


    Turning on his heel, he began to walk toward the door


    "Stop! Do you think you can just walk out?" Robin''s voice rang out, cutting through the silence.


    Den halted and slowly turned to face him. "What do you want?"


    Robin pointed at Ronan. "Make him crawl over here and apologize to Mrs. Lori. If you think you can just leave, dream on!"


    Shock swept over the hall.


    Den, the second generation''s head of Northville Residence, had already done so much, yet Robin still treated him with open disrespect. It was nearly unthinkable!


    Den''s face darkened, and he studied Robin again. The familiarity of the face struck him again, but this time, he couldn''t ce it.


    Steven leaned in and whispered, "Mr. Pittman, the person Dragon Pce is protecting is Madam Suzanne''s personal maid, Marge Suarez. She''s linked to Young Lord Dragon''s daughter, Renee. We came here because of her." Den froze, his eyes locking onto Lori.


    He was now certain. Lori was indeed Marge Suarez, the personal maid to Suzanne from years ago.


    Seeing the recognition in Den''s eyes, Steven continued, his voice low, "Lara had Marge Suarez''s adopted daughter killed by drawing her blood. These beasts deserve Robin''s wrath.


    "I believe that if Northville King knew of this, he would be furious and deal with these scum himself."


    Den exhaled, his resolve hardening. "Mr. Steven, I understand."


    With that, he grabbed Ronan by the arm. "Go over there and apologize!"


    Ronan, face contorted in disbelief, protested, "Dad, how can I apologize to this lowly woman?"


    Den''s p was sharp and hard. "You animal! You nearly caused a disaster. If I hadn''t arrived when I did, your grandfather would have shot you!


    "Wee from an honorable family. We cannot repay kindness with hatred!


    "Now go! Or I''ll kill you right here!" Den shouted, pressing the barrel of his gun to.his son''s head.


    Ronan trembled in fear. He had never seen his father so enraged.


    Crawling, he finally crumbled before Lori. "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    "Now you!" Den barked at Janelle. "Go apologize!"


    Janelle was stunned, unable toprehend what was happening. She never expected Den to make such a demand.


    Chapter 787 She Is the One Dragon Pce Must Protect


    Decian, he how can I apologize to that bich?


    With a deafening bang. Den fired a shot into the ground in front of Janelle, sending dust flying.


    Terrified, Janelle shook as she crawled toward Lori


    Den quickly walked over to Lori, stood tall, and bowed deeply. I''m sorry, Mrs. Lori. I apologize for the harm caused to you by Northville Residence. "We will make sure those who hurt you will be brought to justice.


    Mon,


    Chapter 788 The Dragon Emerald Pendant

 The Deadly 788

    Chapter 788 The Dragon Emerald Pendant


    Chapter 788 The Dragon Emerald Pendant


    Mitchell stood there, frozen, unable to process the scene unfolding in front of him.


    72%


    s


    He never imagined that Den Pittman, the second-generation leader of Northville Residence, would bow and apologize to Lori.


    But this bow wasn''t just a polite gesture-it. marked the beginning of the end for the Sontags. Their fate was sealed, and there was no turning back.


    The room fell into stunned silence. Den''s actions were far beyond anyone''s expectations.


    It was clear that Northville Residence had made a major concession in this matter.


    Den straightened and then addressed Robin. "General Ramsey, Ronan''s possession of the Northville Token was never intended by Northville King. I''ll exin everything in detail at another time." At that moment, Robin''s phone rang. The caller ID disyed Tristan, head of the Nevilles.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''m calling to rify the Nevilles'' stance. From now on, we have no further connection with the Sontags.


    "If you say the word, the Nevilles are prepared to erase the Sontags from existence with a single order."


    A cold chill swept over the room.


    Mitchell, especially, was struck with horror.


    Then, Robin''s next words shattered any remaining hope.


    "Tristan, go ahead. I don''t want to see any trace of these sc*m left by sunrise tomorrow!"


    "Understood, Mr. Ramsey. The Nevilles will move out immediately!"


    Den stood motionless, stunned by Robin''smand.


    The Nevilles, a renowned martial arts family, showing such deference to Robin?


    It was no wonder he had risen so rapidly in the military with such power and influence.


    Janelle, slow to grasp the severity of the situation, suddenly grabbed Den''s arm. "Den, you can''t let this happen! If the Nevilles really attack the Sontags, we''re finished!"


    Den pushed her away, his voice cold. "So be it! The Sontags? Ha! The Draconian government has been nning an investigation into them for a long time.


    "They''ve been involved in drugs, human trafficking, and other heinous crimes that have crossed the line in Draconia.


    "Even if the Nevilles don''t destroy them, the Draconian authorities would stille down hard on the Sontags!


    "Stop trying to manipte me. Northville Residence is cutting ties with the Sontags from now on!"


    <


    Chapter 788 The Dragon Emerald Pendant


    "Den, how could you... "Janelle''s eyes widened, disbelief evident as she stared at him, struggling to understand how quickly he had turned on thein.


    Den sneered. "Enough! Don''t waste your breath. My father made it clear before we came here- Northville Residence will never protect a family like the Sontags, whose only concern is profit!" Ignoring the pain from his broken leg, Mitchell crawled toward Den. "Decian, you can''t do this! The Sontags are doomed-please, help us!


    "You''re the only one who can stop the Nevilles from wiping us out!


    "No matter how ruthless the Nevilles are, they wouldn''t dare challenge Northville Residence!"


    Den snorted. "Who do you think you''re talking to? The Sontags brought this upon themselves! "Captain Roth, take Ronan back! Let''s go!"


    Janelle stood motionless, watching as Den and his group walked away.


    She knew it was over.


    Northville Residence would no longer shield the Sontags.


    In a panic, she fell to the ground before Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, please have mercy on us."*


    Mitchell crawled over too. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll give you half of our family''s assets. Please, spare us ...


    Robin scoffed. "I remember you offering the same thing to the Nevilles just a moment ago, asking for my life in exchange for half your fortune. "Begging me for mercy isughable!


    "I don''t understand forgiveness.


    "Have some dignity and prepare for the end!"


    "Mr. Ramsey ...


    ." Mitchell wailed in despair, crawling toward Robin, desperate for his life.


    Ferell stepped in front of him, blocking his way. "Stop begging. Get out!"


    Janelle, nowpletely hopeless, stood up. "Mitchell, I''m divorcing you right now!"


    She turned and ran out of the hall, calling out, "Den, wait for me! I''m from Northville Residence! I have nothing to do with the Sontags!" Onlookers watched as Janelle, frantic and disheveled, chased after Den, shaking their heads in disbelief.


    "Mrs. Lori, let''s go," Robin said softly, helping her up. "I had someone ce Willow''s ashes in Ferndale Cemetery. I''ll take you there now." Lori''s eyes filled with tears. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you."


    Robin quickly steadied her before she could bow. "Mrs. Lori, there''s no need for that. I should be the one thanking you."


    Chapter 788 The Dragon Emerald Pendant


    Lori nced up at Robin''s handsome face.


    For a brief moment, she was reminded of someone from the past the Young Lord Dragon.


    But those days were long gone.


    Tears filled her eyes as memories of happier times from 20 years ago flooded back.


    As they drove to the Ferndale Cemetery, the sky grew darker, and a light drizzle began.


    Robin opened an umbre to shield her from the rain,


    s


    When they arrived at Willow''s grave, Lori couldn''t hold back any longer. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Willow, I failed you. I couldn''t protect you. You were abandoned, alone, and killed by those monsters. It''s my fault!"


    "Mrs. Lori, I''m really sorry for your loss," Robin said softly, standing by her side, holding the umbre.


    Jack, Flint, and Steven stood solemnly nearby, their hearts heavy with sorrow.


    They could feel Lori''s pain-a pain that was not only for Willow but for all the years she had spent hoping for a miracle.


    After what felt like an eternity, Lori''s tears finally subsided.


    Robin helped her stand. "Mrs. Lori, it''s over now. Try not to be too sad."


    After a long silence, Robin spoke again. "I need to ask you something. On the night of the Dragon Manor disaster 20 years ago, did you carry a basket and save a girl?


    "That girl was Young Lord Dragon''s daughter, Renee."


    Lori froze in shock.


    She stared at Robin, horrified. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Robin looked at her with understanding. She had kept this secret for 20 years. It would be nearly impossible for her to reveal it, especially when it concerned Young Lord Dragon''s daughter''s safety.


    He looked at the fragile woman with admiration and gratitude.


    She had kept her promise to protect Dragon Manor''s bloodline.


    For 20 years, she had endured, hiding her true identity, living a life full of hardship.


    "Mrs. Lori, do you recognize this?" Robin asked, pulling out the dragon emerald pendant from his pocket.


    Lori''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the pendant.


    Jack and Flint stood motionless, trembling in disbelief.


    "It''s the dragon emerald pendant!" Jack eximed.

 The Deadly 789

    Chapter 789 Madam Suzanne, Your Son Is Alive


    Chapter 789 Madam Suzanne, Your Son Is Alive


    The graveyardy silent, with rows of old, worn gravestones stretching across thend.


    85%


    s


    A thin drizzle fell softly from the gray sky, adding a chill to the damp breeze that swept through the mountain.


    This was the long-awaited moment, a reunion two decades in the making.


    Jack stood frozen, the words escaping him before he could process them. Even he couldn''t quite believe what he had just said.


    This was the hope that had driven the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul for so many years!


    "Why... why do you have this dragon emerald pendant" Lori asked, her voice trembling as she stared at the pendant in Robin''s hand.


    Robin quickly caught her, steadying her as she seemed on the verge of copsing. "Mrs. Lori, please, don''t get too emotional. This pendant... it''s mine....


    "1


    "I don''t know anything! I don''t know anything!" Lori suddenly recoiled, her eyes filled with panic as she tried to pull back.


    "Do you know about Shadow, the personal guard of Dragon Lord?" Robin asked calmly, his eyes following Lori''s erratic movements.


    Jack, Flint, and even Steven stood frozen, their eyes locked on the rain-soaked pendant. Memories rushed back to them in an instant. Lori stopped, then spun around.


    "Mrs. Lori, this is the Golden Dragon Order from Young Lord Dragon, kept safely by Shadow all these years." Robin pulled out a small steel box and handed it to her.


    Lori quickly reached for the box, her hands shaking her eyes brimming with tears. "T-this is the Golden Dragon Order of Young Lord Dragon! It''s really his! Are you truly his son, the master?" Robin nodded, his gaze steady. "Yes, I am."


    Lori clutched Robin''s hand tightly, the sobs that had been building now escaping uncontrobly. "Madam Suzanne, your son is alive! I''ve found him! Sob...


    "Madam Suzanne, I''ve missed you so much! Your son has grown up...


    The cold wind howled, the drizzle falling faster, as Lori''s cries echoed in the bleak mountainndscape.


    The years, the people lost to time, faded into the past.


    Only Lori''s deep, enduring longing remained, a love that had never wavered.


    Jack and Flint stood motionless, their umbres forgotten, as the rain became heavier.


    In the heart of the storm, two men, scarred by battle, stood firm as pirs of loyalty.


    Chapter 789 Madam Suzanne, Your Son Is Alive


    He''s the master


    Dragon Pce''s Master Ramsey!


    The two warriors bowed, their voices filled with emotion. "We''re Jack and Flint from the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. We''re honored to be in your presence, Master Kamsey!" Steven, still reeling from the shock, slowly approached and bowed. "I''m honored to be in your presence. Master Ramsey!"


    "Please, rise," Robin said, his voice filled with gratitude as he helped them up.


    These men had been his father''s closest allies.


    Now, their faces were marked by time, their hair touched with gray.


    "You''ve endured so much," Robin continued, his tone sincere.


    "Thank you for staying loyal, for never doubting my father, for believing he would never betray us.


    "Now that I''m back, I will uncover the truth about that terrible event and clear Dragon Manor''s name.


    Once the truth is revealed, those responsible will pay the price!


    "Even if I must face the world, I will seek justice for the lives lost at Dragon Manor!"


    "We will follow yourmand!" Jack and Flint nodded, standing tall.


    "Master Ramsey, even though the Twelve Great Warriors are scattered, we''ve never stopped waiting for the day we could expose the truth and avenge our fallen brothers. "Now that you''ve returned, it''s the greatest blessing for our Dragon Pce family!


    "Master Ramsey, at yourmand, the Twelve Great Warriors are ready to respond at a moment''s notice."


    Robin paused before speaking again, "Until we have all the answers, we need to stay quiet. The person behind the Dragon Manor incident is too well-hidden, too cunning.


    "Old Fred has been working tirelessly for years to cover up Shadow''s role, creating the illusion that we''ve disappeared, all so the people behind this will show themselves.


    "So, for now, we must remain in the shadows-my identity and yours must stay concealed.


    Steven agreed. "Jack, Flint, Master Ramsey''s right. We need to proceed with caution..


    "On the night of the Dragon Manor incident, Dragon Pce issued the Dragon Rescue Order, but the Seven Great Royal Houses took almost an hour to arrive. That dy is suspicious. "Afterwards, the Inspectorate had secret talks with the Seven Great Royal Houses, but the details of those discussions remain unknown.


    "Benjamin, the Vice President of the Draconia Inspectorate, was at that meeting. Afterward, he resigned from all duties and withdrew from the center of power devoting himself to studying Go.


    Chapter 789 Madam Suzanne, Your Son Is Alive


    s


    "Master Ramsey, my fellow generals, what does all this dd behavior mean? It suggests there''s something hidden underneath all of this!


    "Master Ramsey is right; we must move quietly, I believe there are even darker secrets behind this case."


    Jack and Flint nodded in agreement. "Master Ramsey, we could find out what Benjamin discussed with the Seven Kings and the real reason behind his sudden resignation, it could reveal the truth."


    "Oh, and by the way, there''s a Go tournament in October," Jack added. "Mr. Shorts is still fixated on the match you yed at Old Mr. Wright''s ce. He even asked me the other day if there was a chance you''de to his club for another match." Robin smiled. "Then let''s schedule it. I''ll y with him again.".


    "Great, Master Ramsey!" Jack answered with respect.


    Turning to Lori, Robin asked, "Mrs. Lori, I need to know-did you rescue my sister, Renee, from Dragon Manor all those years ago?"


    Steven joined in, "Mrs. Lori, on the night of the Dragon Manor disaster, I saw a woman carrying a basker outside the royal pce gates. Was that you?"


    Lori met Steven''s gaze. "Yes, that was me.


    "That night, I was returning from my hometown when I found the royal pce in ruins. Everyone had been killed.


    "I found Madam Suzanne''s body among the wreckage, but I couldn''t find Ms. Renee or Master Ramsey. "I had no choice but to take Madam Suzanne''s body and try to carry her out.


    "In the flickering light, I saw her finger pointing toward something.


    "I followed her direction and discovered a small hand hidden in the debris.


    "When I cleared the rubble, I found Ms. Renee, her eyes shut tight in fear. I quickly ced her in the basket.


    "As I was about to search for Master Ramsey, a shadow passed by. Then, I heard a motorcycle rev outside. "I had to leave, so I fled the pce with the basket.


    "But before I could get far, the shadow sped past again. couldn''t see it clearly, and it disappeared without


    a trace."

 The Deadly 790

    hapter 790 Joanna That''s Ms Renee!


    Chapter 790 Joanna That''s Ms Rence!


    s


    Lori nced up at Robin, her expression thoughtful After a brief pause, she nodded. "I see now,


    "The shadow I saw, almost like a ghost, must have been General Shadow, Dragon Lord''s personal guard," she continued. "That night, he must have received word of the danger and rushed to the manor. "Thank goodness General Shadow found you, Master Ramsey. If not for him, who knows what could have happened all these years?"


    Robin gave a slight nod. "At the time, Shadow was unaware of the situation, so he didn''t stay long. By the time he left, he must have noticed you, but he didn''t have the time to investigate further. "I believe he didn''t return after that, fearing things might go wrong."


    Lori nodded thoughtfully. "When he left, I noticed a deep pit near the bodies of Young Lord Dragon and Madam Suzanne, about the size of a baby.


    "I thought I heard a child crying, and I guessed it might have been you, Master Ramsey, still alive.


    "I couldn''t stay there any longer, so I hurriedly took Ms. Renee and left the manor.


    "We didn''t make it far before a car appeared behind us. In that brief moment when I tried to avoid the headlights, I saw a tall figure not far behind us. He had seen me.


    "Fearing he might follow, I quickly jumped into a nearby drainage ditch.


    "It turns out, that man was Mr. Steven.


    "After hiding for a while, I took Renee and ran to my sister, Lorelei Suarez''s house in Harmonfield.


    "I was afraid Mr. Steven might recognize me, so we decided to have her raise Renee.


    "I have a noticeable birthmark on my neck, and I was terrified that Mr. Steven would spot it.


    "For 20 years, I''ve kept away from Brighton.


    "I lived alone in Ferndale, while my sister changed her name to Marge Leif and raised Renee on the outskirts of Brighton.


    "We couldn''t get in touch with each other, too afraid someone might trace us.


    "For all these years, I didn''t dare to see Renee. I don''t even know what she looks like now.


    "I never heard from Dragon Lord or Young Lord Dragon, and I couldn''t trust anyone in Brighton.


    "Not even General Grayson or General Flint... I couldn''t trust anyone.


    "In such a situation, we had no choice but to raise Ms. Renee in secret, waiting for Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon to return.


    "Master Ramsey, I''m so d you''re back. Young Lord Dragon and Madam Suzanne must be watching us


    from above.


    <


    11:34 Tue, D¨¦c


    Chapter 790 Joanna That''s Ms Rence!


    "I only wish I knew how my sister and Ms. Rence are doing now."


    s


    "Mrs. Lorelei, I''m so sorry you had to endure all of this Robin said, wiping the pendant in his hand. "I saw the phoenix emerald pendant."


    Lorelei''s eyes suddenly lit up with recognition. "W-when did you see that?"


    Robin could see her eagerness, the hope of reuniting with her sister and Joanna growing stronger.


    "Thest time I saw Marge and Joanna was on the high-speed train from Harmonfield to Brighton," Robin exined. "I noticed the phoenix emerald pendant. "They''re doing well. Joanna is now a graduate student in the software engineering department at Brighton University...


    Marge trembled with excitement. "Joanna ... that''s Ms. Renee! I''ve missed them so much!


    "We''ve been living in hiding all these years, waiting for Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon to return.


    "We''ve waited 20 years!


    "I never imagined we''d get a chance to reunite


    Robin took a tissue and gently wiped the tears from Lorelei''s face. "Mrs. Lorelei, I''ll take you to see them right now. Tonight, we''ll have a family reunion dinner!" Flint quickly added, "Master Ramsey, I''ll arrange everything for the dinner right away!"


    "Perfect! It''s rare to have such a joyful reunion!" Robin smiled.


    Leaving the cemetery, the group drove toward Brighton...


    In a luxuriouskeside vi in Brighton''s eastern suburbs.


    Karina, Duncan, Skr''s nephew, Len, Lord Southmere''s second grandson, Kieran, and Rhea were all gathered''in thevish living room of akeside vi. Rhea''s eyes gleamed as she looked around, excitement bubbling inside her.


    This was the life she had always dreamed of!


    "Mr. Kieran, this vi is incredible. I''ve never seen anything like it," Rhea eximed.


    Kieran smiled and gave her a yful pinch on her bottom. "Do you like it?"


    Rhea leaned against him, her voice soft and sweet. "Of course I do. If I had a vi like this, I''d be the happiest person alive."


    "Well, since you like it, it''s yours," Kieran said, gesturing toward Karina. "Karina, I want this vi. Name your price."


    Karina quickly responded, "Mr. Kieran, it''s just a vi. Since your girlfriend likes it, you can have it.


    2/3 "Duncan, go get the keys and paperwork for the vi and bring them to Rhea. Tomorrow, I''ll have the


    <


    11:34 Tue, Dec 10 BU..


    Chapter 790 Joanna That''s Ms Rence!


    butler take her through the transfer process."


    85%1


    s


    "Really?" Rhea''s eyes widened with disbelief. "Karina, thank you so much! I never thought I''d be able to live in such a luxurious vi."


    Kieran wrapped his arms around her andughed. "What''s the big deal? From now on, you''ll have everything you want with me."


    Len, seeing Kieran in high spirits, leaned in. "Mr. Kieran, I''ve had my men check on Brenda and Joanna''s whereabouts. They follow pretty predictable routes.


    "Brenda mostly stays on campus, going from her dorm to sses, the cafeteria, and the library. She doesn''t leave school unless her mother, Marrisa, invites her out


    "Joanna, on the other hand, works for apany near Northern za after ss. She helps them manage their systems in the evenings.


    "She has to study and work on her research during the day, so she would only go to thepany around 6:00 PM.


    "I suggest, Kieran, that we catch Joanna on her way and. Rhea, you can lure Brenda''to the school gate." Rhea''s eyes sparkled with malice. "Sounds good! Tonight, we''ll bring both of them here for Kieran to enjoy. "I''ll take their nudes and let your men take turns with them.


    "I want them to be humiliated, their reputation shattered so they''d always be living in shame!"


    Kieranughed, giving Rhea a yful pat on the back. "You''re something else! Len, I''m on board with your n. I''ve been looking forward to having my fun with those two.


    "I can''t wait to see Joanna under me. She''s so sweet; I''m already anticipating it.


    "After I have my fun with them a few days, Rhea, you can do whatever you want with them."


    "Great! Kieran, I''m going now!" Len said, standing up.


    "I''ll be back soon with them. Looks like your night is going to be quite interesting, haha...


    11

 The Deadly 791

    hapter 791 Rhea, You''re Finished!


    Chapter 791 Rhea, You''re Finished!


    Outside the freshman dormitory at Brighton University, Karen spoke quietly, "Matilda, do you could cause any problems?"


    s


    think this


    Matilda scoffed. "What problems? Rhea said it''s just a little revenge against Brenda. She has to learn that she can''t treat us like that! Hmph!"


    Karen hesitated. "Matilda, maybe we should back off. I''m worried Brenda''s brother and his friends wille after us again. Last time, we barely made it out alive."


    Matildaughed dismissively. "Do you really think they''d go that far? They were just trying to scare us."


    Karen''s voice shook. "You''re forgetting what happened at the campus event. We were humiliated, and they were even more aggressive this time. If Brenda hadn''t stepped in, they might have killed us...


    11


    "Ha! So what?" Matilda snapped, brushing off Karen''s concern. "Don''t forget, Rhea has Mr. Kieran this time -the grandson of Lord Southmere.


    "Plus, all Rhea wanted was for us to lure Brenda outside the dorm. After that, it''s not our problem,"


    "But Brenda''s brother is really dangerous. His friends are ruthless and capable of anything!" Karen''s eyes flickered with fear.


    Matilda rolled her eyes. "Lord Southmere isn''t someone to mess with either. Even if Brenda''s brother''s friends are tough, they can''t hold a candle to someone with royal connections.


    "I''ve never been humiliated like this. My face still hurts from what happened. They knocked out several of my teeth. I can''t let this go until I make them pay.


    "Karen, if you''re scared, you can back out now!" Matilda said coldly. "Just so you know, Rhea''s offering us 100,000 dors each if we pull this off.


    "We haven''t really done much. All we did was trick Brenda intoing outside.


    "Karen, stop second-guessing. Brenda''sing out now." Matilda shot her a sharp look.


    At that moment, Brenda walked out of the dormitory.


    "Brenda!" Matilda called out.


    Brenda stopped when she saw Karen and Matilda waving at her from the side.


    Noticing their strange expressions, she asked, "What''s going on?"


    Matilda quickly stepped forward. "Brenda, we wanted to apologize for what happenedst time."


    Karen added, "Brenda, like you said, we''re ssmates, and we should be grateful for that. We shouldn''t have treated you the way we did... We know we were wrong." Brenda furrowed her brow, looking at their apologetic faces. "I''ve already forgotten about it. There''s no need for you to apologize.


    Wed,


    Chapter 791 Rhea, You''re Finished!


    "Robin says that once rtionships are over, they''re over. No need for us to meet again. Please already forgiven you in my heart." With that, Brenda turned to walk toward the library.


    0003 69%h¡ã


    s


    1. go. I''ve


    "Brenda," Matilda called, hurrying after her. "I know you''re still upset. I understand that you haven''t gotten over what happenedst time.


    "Whether you forgive us or not, I won''t me you. It was our mistake, and it was Rhea who made us do it.


    "We didn''te here for your forgiveness. We just have a message for you.


    "As we were entering the school, we saw your mother, Marrisa. She seemed in a hurry and wasing to see you. But then she ran into a school administrator, and now they''re talking by the gate. "She asked us to contact you and let you know to meet her at the gate. Something seems urgent with your family."


    "Why didn''t she call me?" Brenda asked, reaching for her phone to call.


    Karen quickly responded, "She said her phone died. Please, go see her. She looked really anxious."


    Brenda hesitated for a moment before putting her phone away and running out of the school gate.


    Matilda watched her leave, her face twisted with mockery. "What an idi*t. She deserves to be tricked like this.


    "Let''s go, Karen. Let''s see how Rhea''s people handle her. Today''s herst day."


    Karen paused, uncertain. "Matilda, don''t you think this is going too far?"


    "Whether it''s too far or not, it''s already done." Matilda sneered. "Karen, are you backing out now? If something happens to Brenda, you won''t escape either


    She grabbed Karen''s arm and led her quickly toward the gates of Brighton University.


    Brenda arrived at the gates and looked around, but saw no sign of Marrisa.


    Frustrated, she opened her phone and dialed a video call. Just as it connected, Rhea appeared in front of her, apanied by four tough-looking men who immediately surrounded her. Rhea snatched the phone from Brenda''s hand just as the call to Marrisa connected.


    Marrisa appeared on the screen, unaware of what was happening at first. Then her face turned to shock as she saw what was unfolding.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Rhea?" Brenda demanded, realizing the danger and trying to flee.


    Rhea pped her across the face. "What do you think I''m doing? Heh.


    "You thought you could get away with treating me like that, didn''t you? Well, today''s yourst day. I''m going to make sure you live the rest of your life in disgrace!


    "Take her to the car!" Rhea ordered, tossing Brenda''s phone into a nearby ditch.


    III


    12:41 Wed, Dec 11 G t


    Chapter 791 Rhea, You''re Finished!


    It was then that Brenda realized Karen, Matilda, and Rhea had all conspired against her.


    She screamed at them, "Why did you lie to me? If Robin finds out, he''ll kill you!"


    69%


    s


    Before she could say more, one of the men shoved a cloth into her mouth and threw her into the car.


    To her horror, she saw Joanna tied up in the backseat as well.


    Meanwhile, Marrisa had just returned to the vi after a long day at work when she received a video call from Brenda.


    When the call connected, there was silence on the other end.


    She was about to speak when Rhea''s and Brenda''s voices came through the video, followed by the sound of Brenda being thrown into the car.


    In the blurry video, Marrisa saw Joanna also bound in the backseat!


    Rhea was nning to hurt both Brenda and Joanna!


    Marrisa gasped in shock.


    Before she could shout at Rhea, the signal suddenly cut out.


    Desperate, Marrisa immediately called Marge to inform her of the situation and then dialed Robin''s number.


    At that moment, Robin was on his way to Brighton with Lori, Jack, Flint, Steven, and the Dragon Manor guards.


    "Robin, Brenda and Ms. Joanna are in trouble!" Marrisa shouted into the phone.


    When Robin heard the details, his face went red with fury. "Rhea, you''re finished!"


    He hung up and immediately sent a message to a dark web hitman. "Find Brenda and Joanna, no matter what!"


    Within moments, intelligenceworks from Dragon Pce, Northlorn Residence, Westeria Residence, Investigation Division 7, and the Special Operations Military Region were mobilized, searching for the kidnapped vehicle. In the blink of an eye, the entire intelligencework in Brighton was fully operational!


    III.

 The Deadly 792

    Chapter 792 The Ancient Senior General''s Mansion


    Chapter 792 The Ancient Senior General''s Mansion


    69%


    s


    At the heart of the Dragon Pce, in the Ancient Senior General''s Mansion, stood Levi Monroe, a man weathered by time.


    He appeared as unwavering as a mountain, gazing out from the mansion''s expansive viewing tform.


    His eyes, aged yet sharp, prated the distant horizon where the Dragon Lord''s mansion rested atop a far-off peak.


    A deep, almost painful nostalgia washed over him as he stared, and his face grew solemn.


    "Sigh... Time has truly flown by." Levi let out a soft sigh, his voice barely audible. "Dragon Lord, it''s been two decades since you and Young Lord Dragon vanished...


    "Where have you both gone? Why haven''t you returned?


    "I''ll spend myst days seeking answers about what happened at Dragon Manor.


    "I can only hope that someday, a miracle will bring you both back to the Dragon Pce, where you can once again lead it..."


    His quiet thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sharp beeping of his steel wristwatch.


    The red lights blinked urgently, signaling an encryptedmunication from Jack.


    The three blinking dots were a clear sign of emergency


    Levi''s hand moved swiftly to the safe, and he pulled out a high-tech, encrypted phone.


    A message from Jack appeared on the screen:


    "Young Lord Dragon''s daughter has been located. She is Joanna, a graduate student at Brighton University in the software engineering department. She was kidnapped near Northern za just ten minutes ago. "The abductors are Rhea, a former first-year student expelled from Brighton University, and four aplices.


    "We need the Dragon Pce intelligencework to track Joanna''s location!


    "It''s also confirmed that Young Lord Dragon''s youngest son is Robin Ramsey, the Lieutenant Commander-in-Chief of the Special Operations Forces."


    Levi couldn''t believe what he was reading.


    He reread the message, each word sinking in slowly.


    The daughter of Young Lord Dragon had been living in Brighton all along.


    And Young Lord Dragon''s son was none other than Robin.


    The weight of this discovery was immense.


    Chapter 792 The Ancient Senior General''s Mansion


    But the most crucial detail-the daughter had just been abducted.


    s


    From Jack''s message, it seemed like a simple kidnapping, with no link to the mysterious tragedy at Dragon Manor.


    Kidnapping the daughter of Young Lord Dragon?


    Whoever is behind this will pay dearly!


    It doesn''t matter who they are-even if it''s the King of Hell, the Dragon Pce will ensure they never recover!


    Just as he was about to give orders, the door to his office creaked open.


    He quickly ended the encrypted call and returned the phone to its hiding ce.


    Levi turned, his face now darkening.


    The neer was Mike Riverson, a middle-aged colonel from the Dragon Pce Information Screening Department.


    Levi''s brow furrowed in displeasure. "Captain Riverson, who granted you permission to enter without notifying me first?"


    Mike snapped to attention and saluted. "General Monroe, I have urgent military matters to report. The sentries informed me you were in the office, so I requested clearance to enter."


    "Clearance for what? What could be so urgent to require such a protocol?" Levi''s tone was cold as he gestured toward Mike.


    Mike ced a report on the desk.


    "General Monroe, we''ve just received word. This morning, Major General Ramsey was spotted in Ferndale. Our security officer, General Grayson, dispatched the Dragon Pce''s guards to assist him. "The Dragon Pce''s guards supported Robin in eliminating the Sharpes in Ferndale.


    "The situation seems suspicious.


    "General Grayson ordered the Dragon Pce''s guards to aid Robin, even though he has no affiliation with Dragon Pce.


    "Several influential families in Brighton have been asking if you''re aware of this development."


    Levi''s voice turned icy. "General Grayson''s use of the Dragon Pce''s guards was an order from me."


    Mike blinked in surprise. "It was your direct order, General Monroe? That exins why our Information Screening Department wasn''t briefed properly.


    "However, there''s a concerning matter here.


    "Brighton''s prominent families and several organizations have expressed dissatisfaction with Dragon Pce''s involvement."


    "Dissatisfaction? Should Dragon Pce have to exin itself to them?" Levi''s voice was sharp as a de.


    12.41 Wed, Dec 11


    Chapter 792 The Ancient Senior General''s Mansion


    Mike hesitated before speaking. "It''s just that these families-


    "This is Dragon Pce''s confidential business! If they don''t like it, they''ll have to deal with it" Levi rased his hand, signaling the end of the discussion. "That''s enough. You''re diuined" Mike nced at the safe before replying quickly. "Understood, General Monroe


    Levi watched Mike leave and turned back to the safe. Prewing a button, he summoned his head of security.


    Momentster, the door on the northwest side of the room opened, revealing Tony Wells, a 40-year-old major general.


    Tony, Levi''s personal guard and head of the Ancient Senior General''s Mansion security, stepped inside. "General Monroe."


    Levi handed Tony an order. "How many visible and covert guards are stationed around the mansion?"


    "Eight in total, General Monroe. Three lieutenant colonels and five colonels, Tony answered after taking the order.


    For how long have they been here?"


    "Three years, General Monroe."


    Levi nodded. "Good. They should be reassigned to more critical posts for further training. Promote them each by one rank." Tony acknowledged the order. "Understood, General Monroe."


    Levi then paused and added, "Gather your shadow operatives and keep a close watch on Mike.


    "Also, take this order and activate the Dragon Pce intelligencework. Find Joanna''s location. I need results in five minutes!"


    Two minutester, the Dragon Pce intelligencework located the ck Mercedes van responsible for the abduction.


    11


    The vehicle had arrived at a luxuriouskeside vi in Brighton''s eastern suburbs.


    Inside, Rhea ripped the tape off the mouths of Joanna and Brenda, grinning as she spoke. "We''re here.


    "Tonight, you''ll both have an unforgettable evening. A night to remember..."


    Furious, Brenda demanded, "Rhea, what do you want with us?"


    Rhea twisted Brenda''s arm, grinning maliciously. "Mr. Kieran and Mr. Jeb fancy you two. I''m just doing them a favor, bringing you here for a ''pleasant night'' with them. Hahaha..." "Why are you hurting me and Joanna?" Brenda red at her. "What you''re doing won''t just destroy us-it''ll ruin you too!


    III


    Chapter 792 The Ancient Senior General''s Mansion


    "If my brother finds out, he''ll have all of you killed!"


    s


    Rhea burst into maniacalughter. "Your brother? In front of Mr. Kieran and the Fioris, what power does he have?


    "Tonight, Mr. Kieran will have his way with you, and it won''t matter what your brother does.


    "Do you think your brother can stand up to Lord Southmere''s grandson, Mr. Kieran? That''s a death wish!


    "Stop hoping for a rescue. It''s impossible!


    "You''re in the Fioris'' territory in Brighton. Your brother will never find you here. Enjoy the night!"


    With that, Rhea signaled to the four men, who roughly dragged Brenda and Joanna out of the car and into the grand hall of the vi.

 The Deadly 793

    Chapter 798 Robin Will Wipe Out the Fioris!


    Chapter 793 Robin Will Wipe Out the Fioris! 58%


    + Free Coins


    Kieran watched as Rhea entered the room with Brenda and Joanna. With a warm smile, he pulled Rhea into a tight embrace,


    "Rhea, you really are my most devoted treasure, Kieran teased, shing her a yful grin while pinching her bottom. "I''ll make sure to reward youter"


    Rhea smiled coyly, pretending to shy away in his arms. "Mr. Kieran, you really know how to spoil me. But now you can see it-I''m the one who treats you the best."


    Kieranughed, "You''re right. I do love a woman who knows how to listen." He chuckled heartily.


    Rhea''s gaze sharpened with determination. "Mr. Kieran, remember what you promised. When you''re finished, I''ll take over. I''ll make sure these two women will never recover from this."


    Kieran nodded confidently, "Of course, I keep my word." Gently, he pushed Rhea aside and turned toward Brenda and Joanna.


    Joanna, already feeling the tension, clenched her teeth and red at Kieran. "Mr. Kieran, as the grandson of Lord Southmere, how could you stoop so low? If he knew about this, do you think he''d let you get away with it?" Kieran stood in front of her, his eyes lingering on her sharp features. "Ms. Leif, you''re even more captivating when you''re angry. I have to admit, I really like you."


    Joanna shot him a cold smile. "Are you saying you actually care?"


    Kieran kept his calm, his smile unwavering. "Don''t worry, Ms. Leif. Even if my grandfather knew about all this, he wouldn''t hold it against me."


    He chuckled and shrugged. "He might just tell me, ''Kieran, if you love someone, go be with them. But if you''re no longer interested, at least be kind about it." He grinned.


    "I''m a reasonable man. I won''t mistreat anyone I''m involved with.


    "I''ll always make sure you''re well taken care of, no matter what happens between us.


    "So, don''t bother fighting backter. Save your energy so we can have an intense session. That would make it more enjoyable! I can''t help but imagine what it would be like if a delicate woman like you-"


    Joanna''s re burned through him. "You''re vile! Are all the heirs of the great houses as despicable as you?"


    Kieran simply chuckled, unfazed. "Vile? Well, Ms. Leif, you certainly know how to get under my skip. You''re clever, I''ll give you that.


    "I''m well-known in Draconia," Kieran continued with a carefree shrug. "They call me the Southmere Se*undrel. It''s a pretty fun reputation to have. Haha!


    He shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t care what others say. It''s all jealousy.


    "I can afford to be a sc*undrel because I have the means. If others had a grandfather like Lord Southmere, maybe they''d be worse than me!"


    He looked at Joanna, a yful glint in his eyes. "Some people get too focused on their studies, don''t you think? They forget what life''s really about.


    1+


    1


    12 N


    Th


    13:54 Thu, 12 Dec


    Chapter 793 Robin Will Wipe Out the Fioris!


    "Life is about living in the moment. Why not enjoy it while you can?


    1.58%L


    +G/Free Coins


    000000


    "As for rtionships," he said with a hint of teasing, "I believe in a little romance. "Maybe we could have a little passionate affair, Ms. Leif? What do you think?"


    Karina, who had been quietly observing, suddenly burst intoughter.


    Kieran shot her a sharp look. "Karina, what''s so funny? I''m serious. I never joke about things like this. But of course, what happenster is a problem for the future me.


    believe in being real when I''m with someone. If not, then it''s just disrespect."


    "Haha..." Karina giggled. "Kieran, I didn''t know you had such a sense of humor."


    Joanna and Brenda only noticed Karina and Duncan.


    Jeb''s sister!


    Instantly, they realized that the Fioris had helped in orchestrating this.


    Brenda''s anger red up. "You must be Karina, right?"


    Karina stood up, her expression turning cold. "Ah, so you recognize me now?


    "That''s right, I''m Jeb''s sister," Karina said, her smile turning sly. "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Leaning in closer, her voice dropped to a whisper. "Once Mr. Kieran is done, my bodyguards might want their turn too. We''re all curious about the two young university students from Brighton.


    "I''ll give you a heads up. Rhea ns to record the whole process and maybe post it online. "She wanted to name it, ''Brighton University''s Students Working Part-Time for Tuition''..." Brenda''s eyes narrowed with fury. "You''d better stop right there, or Robin will wipe out the Fioris." Karina''sughter echoed through the room. "Oh, really? Wipe out the Fioris? Haha...


    "You sound so confident. Ask Mr. Kieran, who in Brighton would dare to say they''d wipe out my family?"


    Kieran nced at Brenda, saying, "Hah, you''re a fiesty one, and check out your imagination! Those who want to do anything to the Fioris have to go through Southmere Residence first!"


    Brenda red at him. "To hell with Southmere Residence. My brother, Robin, will wipe it out too; he''ll do whatever it takes to protect me and Joanna. Not even Lord Southmere can stop him."


    Kieran''s smile faded slightly. "So, your brother is that powerful? I''m curious to see what he can do."


    He snapped his fingers. "Take them upstairs. I''ll be up in a moment. Haha..."


    Len stepped forward immediately. "Kieran, I''ll take them upstairs now. Do you want me to give them some medicine?"


    "No need," Kieran said, shing a wicked grin. "I like a little excitement." He gave Joanna and Brenda a teasing nce as they were escorted upstairs.


    1Th


    58


    Chapter 793 Robin Will Wipe Out the Fioris!


    Joanna stood firm, refusing to budge. "Let go of me! You monsters!"


    Rhea raised her hand, ready to strike, but Kieran intervened.


    64fee Coins


    "Hold on, don''t rush it," he said with a smirk. "I like it when they put up a fight at first. Makes it more entertaining. I can''t wait to see how they''ll be in bedter!" Karina poured a ss of wine and handed it to Kieran. "Here''s to you, Kieran. Enjoy yourself."


    Kieran took the ss, savoring the moment as Brenda and Joanna were led away. He took a slow s¨ªp, Awatching them go.


    "Rhea," Karina said, waving her off, "let''s head to the restaurant for a drink. Kieran, you enjoy yourself."


    Upstairs, in the bedroom.


    Brenda and Joanna were bound to the bed, helpless.


    Kieran emerged from the bathroom, dressed in avish robe.


    "Well,dies," he said with a mischievous grin, "what do you think? Should I leave you like this, or would you prefer I release you ... if you cooperate?"


    Brenda struggled, shouting, "Kieran, you''re a monster! Robin will make sure you suffer!"


    Joanna, her jaw set in resolve, finally spoke, "Mr. Kieran, if you release Brenda, I''ll do whatever you want."

 The Deadly 794

    Chapter 794 Rence, You Must Live Well


    Chapter 794 Rence, You Must Live Well


    Kieran looked at the sorrowful expression in Joanna''s eyes and hesitated for a moment.


    "Are you saying that if I let Brenda go, you''ll willingly give me what I want?"


    Joanna nodded. "Yes, Kieran. If you let Brenda go, I''ll do as you wish


    Kieran burst intoughter. "Even now, Ms. Leif, you still have such charm. Fine, I''ll agree.


    Someone, escort Brenda out immediately!"


    ne,


    Brenda was stunned. "Joanna, don''t do this! Don''t lower yourself for this sc*mbag, Robin wille to save us! He''ll destroy them all!"


    Kieran pped Brenda hard. "You think you''re untouchable? Constantly disrespecting me? Even if Robin shows up, he won''t darey a finger on me!"


    He sneered. "I am the grandson of Lord Southmere. Does he have enough lives to challenge me? Drag her out of here!"


    Brenda clung tightly to Joanna''s hand. "Joanna, don''t do this. If we''re going to die, we''ll die together!"


    Joanna shook her head gently. "Brenda, you need to live. Don''t worry about me-I''ve been lucky to make it this far. If anything happens to me, please look after Mrs. Leif." Brenda froze. "Mrs. Leif?"


    "I''ve known for a while she''s not my real mother, but we don''t have time for that now. Brenda, please go. Meeting you guys has been the greatest blessing of my life." Before Brenda could respond, two bodyguards entered and forcibly dragged her out of the room.


    Joanna exhaled deeply, steadying herself. "Kieran, untie me. I want to clean up and change. I don''t want to look so disheveled."


    Kieran admired Joanna with a glint of desire in his eyes.


    As he loosened the ropes binding her wrists, he said with a yful grin, "Okay, Ms. Leif, as long as you promise me, you can do as you please. I''ll even have some lingerie sent up for you right away." Joanna rubbed her sore wrists and met his gaze coldly. "I hope you''ll keep your word. I want to see Brenda leave the vi unharmed, untouched by Rhea or anyone else."


    Kieran was momentarily struck by her unwavering determination. It only deepened his intrigue. "Trust me, I''ll keep my promise," he said with a sly smirk. "You can even watch from the balcony as Brenda is escorted out safely." Joanna stepped out onto the balcony, ensuring Brenda left the vi unharmed. Once satisfied, she turned back to Kieran, who eagerly moved forward, arms open to embrace her.


    Joanna stepped aside, stopping him cold. "Not so fast, Kieran. I told you I needed to freshen up first. Have someone bring me a set of beauty products and makeup." Kieran''s brows creased in slight confusion. "Do you really need all that right now?"


    12


    12


    0,


    Chapter 794 Renee, You Must Live Well


    58%


    Joanna''s voice was icy, "Of course. This is an important moment for me. I want it to be done properly?


    "Important moment? What do you mean?" Kieran asked, startled.


    Joanna''s expression didn''t waver. "This marks a significant end in my life. Isn''t that worth noting?


    Kieran blinked, thenughed as realization dawned, "Ah, I see! The end of your first time, yes, yes! Of course, it deserves a sense of asion.


    "Very well, Ms. Leif. I''ll have the beauty products sent over immediately. In fact, I''ll even call a professional


    hakeup artist to help you."


    Joanna shook her head sharply. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll do it myself. I don''t want anyone else around."


    "Sure! No one will disturb you!" Kieran said, hisughter brimming with satisfaction.


    Momentster, a woman arrived with an elegant beauty kit.


    Joanna nced at Kieran, her tonemanding. "While I''m getting ready, do not enter this room. I need this to be done in peace."


    Kieran eagerly nodded. "Of course, take your time! I won''t bother you at all!"


    Kieran''s heart thudded in anticipation, the allure of her presence leaving him restless.


    Who says there are no pure women who value dignity over money and status in this world?


    With my identity as the grandson of the Lord Southmere, there''s no woman I can''t conquer.


    Appearing aloof, yet wilder than anyone else!


    Kieran leaned back on the couch, imagining the passionate moment toe, swallowing hard in anticipation.


    In the opulent and meticulously designed bathroom, Joanna stood alone in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection.


    Her beautiful face was etched with sorrow.


    From childhood, life with Marge had been a struggle, living at the bottom of society and enduring relentless oppression and humiliation.


    She had spent her life teetering on the edge of survival, trembling and holding on, just to make it to today.


    When she met Robin and Brenda, it felt like life was finally offering her a reprieve.


    For a fleeting moment, she believed the nightmares with Marge had ended.


    Yet, she found herself facing the cruelty of Kieran and Rhea.


    "Is this truly my fate?" she murmured to herself.


    "Is there no escape from the curse of being a beauty destined for a tragic end?"


    Joanna''s trembling hands opened the makeup box. As her fingers found the sharp eyebrow razor, she pressed it gently against the tender skin of her wrist.


    Chapter 794 Rence, You Must Live Well


    46&tos Coins


    "Mrs. Leif, I''m sorry. I can''t stay by your side in your old age. For all the kindness you''ve shown me, I can only hope to repay you in another life.


    "I came into this world clean, and I want to leave it clean. Please don''t hate me. My only regret is not being able to honor you for all the years you raised me."


    Just as the pain of despair consumed her, a vivid vision of fire and destruction shed before her eyes.


    In the chaotic ze, she stood paralyzed with fear.


    soft but urgent voice echoed in her ears, "Renee, don''t make a sound. Hide quietly here. Someone will bine for you.


    "No matter what you hear, don''t scream. You must survive. Mommy loves you...


    Joanna froze, her breath catching.


    That scene-it had haunted her dreams countless times before.


    She never knew whether it was real or just a figment of her imagination.


    However, if it were merely a dream, why did the voice-the tender call of "mommy"-feel so vivid, soforting, as though it truly belonged to her past?


    The memory felt undeniably real as if it was a part of her life that she had somehow lost.


    Yet everything before and after that fire remained a foggy void in her mind.


    What she did remember was being taken in by Marge, a lonely, frail woman who became her only source of stability.


    From then on, she drifted through a world of darkness and cruelty, each day marked by fear and submission.


    Surviving as part of the lower ss was not truly living-it was merely enduring.


    If not for meeting Robin, Brenda, and Marrisa, she would never have realized that kindness and warmth could still exist in such a bleak world.


    Yet now, it seemed all of that was slipping away, along with her hope for anything more.


    Joanna''s trembling hand tightened around the eyebrow razor and shed down fiercely.


    Bright red blood gushed from her wrist.


    As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, her vision blurred.


    The world around her dissolved into a deep, cold abyss. Darkness wrapped around her, and the air grew heavy and suffocating.


    Yet, within the engulfing void, she could see the fire again, hear the cries of anguish and the sh of chaos.


    And above it all, the same voice called out, growing fainter yet more desperate.


    "Renee, you must live well ..."

 The Deadly 795

    s


    Chapter 795 The Fioris Are in Big Trouble!


    Chapter 795 The Fioris Are in Big Trouble!


    The Shaws'' bodyguards dragged Brenda to a car parked outside the vi.


    "Mr. Kieran said you can leave, but to ensure you don''t talk about what happened tonight, you''ll have to stay in the car until tomorrow morning," one of the bodyguards said. Brenda nced back at the lights on the vi''s second floor. "What about my phone?"


    The bodyguard sneered, "It''s been thrown into theke. If you want it, you can look for it tomorrow. For now, just stay put in the car!"


    "Wait a moment!" Rhea rushed out of the vi. "Guys, hold on."


    The bodyguard turned to her. "Ms. Chandler, what''s the matter?"


    "Let me handle her. I want a quick chat, Rhea said, shing a malicious smile at Brenda.


    The two bodyguards hesitated. "Ms. Chandler, Mr. Kieran gave strict orders not to bother her anymore. We''re supposed to send her away in the morning."


    "It''s fine. I just want a little chat. I won''t harm her," Rhea insisted, walking closer to Brenda, her smile bing cruel.


    The bodyguards exchanged uncertain nces.


    Rhea continued, "I''ll exin it to Kieran. This is none of your concern.


    "Don''t worry," she added with a smirk. "I just want to teach her a lesson and take a fewpromising photos."


    The bodyguards nced at Brenda, a flicker of interest in their eyes.


    "If the two of you are interested," Rhea teased, "you can join in..."


    The bodyguards tensed up. "Ms. Chandler, Mr. Kieran has his eyes on this woman. We wouldn''t dare. Don''t take things too far, or we''ll be the ones who can''t exin ourselves."


    "Fine," Rhea said, her tone shifting as she raised her hand and delivered several hard ps across Brenda''s face.


    Laughing, she watched as blood trickled from Brenda''s lips. "Brenda, wouldn''t it be fun to take a few photos of you? Let''s help you out of those clothes, shall we?"


    "Rhea, stop this!" Brenda shouted, desperately trying to dodge. "Robin will make you pay for this!"


    Rhea tore at Brenda''s clothes,ughing like a madwoman. "Robin? I''m not afraid! Kieran is protecting me now. No one can touch me! Tonight, I''ll ruin you, Brenda. I''ll make sure you never show your face again!" Screech!


    The sound of screeching brakes shattered the night as a convoy of a dozen cars roared up to the vi.


    Chapter 795 The Fioris Are in Big Trouble!


    Marrisa, Marge, and others, led by Elliott and his group, stormed to the entrance.


    s


    "Stop! Who are you people?" The two bodyguards froze in confusion. However, when they recognized the faces approaching, panic overtook them. "Mr. Elliott? What are you doing here?" Elliott did not waste time, kicking one of the bodyguards to the ground and pointing to his men. "Get that woman!"


    "You can''t do this to me!" Rhea screamed, struggling. "My boyfriend is Kieran, Lord Southmere ..."


    Smack! Elliott''s p silenced her. "Kieran and you, both of you are done for tonight. Someone, p her!"


    One of Elliott''s bodyguards grabbed Rhea by the hair and began delivering brutal ps, each one echoing in the night.


    Brenda, trembling with urgency, grabbed Elliott''s arm. Mr. Elliott, hurry! Go save Joanna-she''s upstairs on the second floor!"


    Elliott nodded and signaled his team to charge through the vi''s front doors.


    "Joanna, where are you?" Marge''s voice trembled with desperation as she, supported by Brenda and Marrisa, followed closely behind Elliott and his men.


    "Please, Joanna, hold on. If anything happens to you, I''ll never forgive myself, not even in death. Madam wouldn''t forgive me either!"


    In thevish living room, Karina sat sipping wine, chatting leisurely, when the doors burst open. Seeing the intruders, she shot to her feet. "Who are you people? Get out! Guards!"


    Brenda wasted no time, stepping forward and pping Karina hard across the face. "You vile woman! All of you here are finished!"


    Without pausing, Brenda helped Marge as they hurried up the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Catherine, Maverick, Wendy, Kimberly, and others stormed into the vi, filling the hall with tension.


    Karina, now visibly shaken, stammered, "Ms. McKay, Mr. Maverick... What is going on here?"


    Smack! Catherine stepped forward and delivered another p. "It seems your family hasnded itself in serious trouble!"


    "What do you mean by this?" Karina asked, clutching her stinging face in bewilderment.


    Catherine turned to the bodyguards. "Tie them all up. Robin will decide their fate when he arrives!" With that, she spun on her heel and rushed upstairs to join the search. Brenda supported Marge and others as they rushed to the bedroom door on the second floor.


    Two bodyguards tried to block their way but were quickly subdued by Elliott''s bodyguards.


    Elliott kicked the door open with force.


    Inside, Kieran was lounging on the couch, sipping red wine with an air of leisure. "Do you all want to die??


    Dec


    Chapter 795 The Fioris Are in Big Trouble!


    * Free Coins


    Before Kieran could react further, Elliottnded a brutal kick to his head. "Kieran, if you''re looking for death, just say the word. You dare harm Brenda or Joana, you won''t live to see another sunrise!" Dazed, Kieran struggled to process what was happening. "Elliott, are you insane? When did I offend you? You barge in here and start beating me?"


    "Offending me is one thing. Offending Mr. Ramsey? Not even your Grandpa can save you from that!" Elliott snarled. "Where''s Joanna? If she''s hurt in the slightest, you''ll regret ever being born!" Kieran, shaken, pointed weakly toward the bathroom, his mouth moving without producing any sound.


    All eyes turned toward the bathroom as a bright red pool of blood slowly seeped out from under the door.


    Brenda''s scream pierced the air. "Joanna!"


    She bolted toward the bathroom and pushed the door open.


    The sight inside froze everyone in their tracks.


    Joannay sprawled on the bathroom floor, the tiles awash in blood.


    "Joanna!" Marge''s anguished cry filled the room as she rushed forward, cradling Joanna''s limp body in her arms. "My poor child, what happened to you?" Joanna''s faint breath stirred as she heard Marge''s voice. Slowly, she opened her eyes. "Mrs. Leif, am I dreaming? I feel so cold. Am I ... already dead?"


    Marge gripped Joanna''s wrist tightly, her voice trembling. "Joanna, it''s Mom! You have to hold on, please! "Mr. Elliott, get her to the hospital immediately!" Marge shouted frantically.


    Joanna''s voice barely rose above a whisper. "Mrs. Leif, I''m sorry." With those words, her body went still- her breath and heartbeat fading into silence.


    "Joanna!" Marge''s desperate wail echoed through the room as she clung to Joanna''s lifeless body, her cries raw and unrelenting. "You can''t leave me, Joanna!"


    Ovee with grief and fury, Marge''s gaze turned to Kieran. "You monster, I''ll kill you!" She grabbed the eyebrow razor from the floor and lunged at him.


    Kieran caught her by the neck, his face contorted with rage. "You dare try to kill me? I''ll strangle you first!" Marge coughed up a mouthful of blood, her body going limp in Kieran''s grasp, lifeless.

 The Deadly 796

    Chapter 796 Call Skr!


    Chapter 796 Call Skr!


    Kieran stared at the lifeless body of Marge in a daze.


    The second floor was engulfed in a chilling silence.


    No one had expected/such a tragedy to erupt so suddenly.


    The mother and daughter, Lori and Joanna, were gone in the blink of an eye.


    Marissa knelt beside Marge, her face pale with shock.


    s


    After a moment, she broke down, hugging Marge''s body tightly. "Marge, why... What happened to you?" she cried out in disbelief.


    Turning her tear-filled eyes to Kieran, Marissa screamed, "How could you monsters be so heartless? Robin is on his way, and he will make you pay for this!" Brenda, still reeling from the shock, finally found her voice, her tone trembling with fury. "You devils will face the worst kind of karma for what you''ve done!" Kimberly shook her head in despair, her voice heavy with foreboding. "Kieran, you''ve brought disaster upon us. Once Robin arrives, even Grandpa won''t be able to save you! Joanna was driven to death by your actions, and this will shake the entire upper circle of Brighton!"


    Kieran, clearly unsettled but trying to mask it, roared, "What''s wrong with all of you? Why are you all acting like lunatics, ming me for everything? What did I even do? Joanna killed herself! And that old woman attacked me with a knife, so I strangled her! So what if they died because of me? They''re just a poor student and a decrepit old woman. What trouble could they possibly cause?"


    Catherine''s voice was cold as ice. "Kieran, are you really so blind? Joanna is Young Lord Dragon''s daughter, Renee! And Marge-she''s Lori Suarez, the personal maid of Young Lord Dragon''s wife! You''ve killed them both. Even your grandpa, Lord Southmere, won''t be able to shield you from this!"


    Kimberly pointed a trembling finger at him, her anger spilling over. "You''re a disgrace, Kieran! Because of you, our entire family is doomed!"


    Kieranughed hysterically, his voice tinged with desperation. "What nonsense are you spewing? Joanna connected to the Dragon Manor? Catherine, you really hate me that much to make up such a ridiculous story!"


    With a deafening crash, Robin''s military-grade vehicle rammed into the vi, sending debris flying everywhere.


    Karina, who had been lurking nearby, attempted to flee.


    Without hesitation, Robin spun the car sharply, pinning Karina against the wall with brutal precision.


    With another rev of the engine, he crushed Karina to death on the spot.


    Duncan, witnessing the carnage, screamed in terror, "Y-You monster! The Fioris will never forgive you for this!"


    III


    Chapter 796 Call Skr!


    078%


    s


    Robin stepped out of the car, his eyes zing with fury "The Fioris? Tonight, I''ll wipe your entire family off the face of the earth!" He swung a fist at Duncan, the blow so forceful it left Duncan lifeless, his skull Inside the vi, Len, trembling with fear, tried to escap


    Robin closed the distance in a sh, his foot mming down on Len''s legs, shattering them with a sickening crack.


    "Call Skr! Tell him Robin ising for every single one of you tonight!" Robin growled, his voice like


    thunder.


    Len, writhing in pain, nodded frantically. "I''ll call, I''ll call! Please, don''t kill me! It was all Rhea''s n-it was her fault!" Rhea, witnessing the carnage and paralyzed by fear, tried to shift the me. "No, no! It wasn''t me! It was all Karina''s idea!"


    Robin pped her across the face, sending her reeling. "You despicable woman, your lies won''t save you


    now!"


    Turning to the ten bodyguards frozen in ce, Robinmanded coldly, "If you want to live, take her to the room and deal with her. Do whatever you want."


    Rhea dropped to her knees, pleading desperately, "Please, Robin! Brenda and I were friends-good ssmates! Have mercy, let me go!"


    Robin grabbed her hair and mmed her head against a nearby pir. "Mercy? You''ll taste humiliation before I end your miserable life!"


    He red at the bodyguards. "What are you waiting for? Do you want to die, too?"


    Skr''s bodyguards dragged Rhea into a room on the first floor. Momentster, piercing screams echoed through the vi.


    Meanwhile, Robin leaped up to the second floor.


    The crowd instinctively parted to let him through.


    Brenda ran to him, tears streaming down her face. "Robin, Joanna, Mrs. Leif ... They''re all gone...".


    Robin rushed to Joanna''s side without hesitation. He swiftly sealed her acupoints with a silver needle to ensure the remaining blood in her body could still sustain her brain cells. He then applied hemostatic powder to stop the bleeding. Momentster, the actual Marge arrived and copsed to the ground, crying in despair. "Lori, it''s been 20 years since west saw each other, and now... how could you leave like this? How could leave Joanna like this?"


    you


    "Please calm down," Robin said, his tone steady yet urgent. "You''re still in recovery; don''t let yourself get too emotional. Let me take a look first."


    Pe


    Robin checked Lori''s body, noting the ruptured heart that had resulted from overwhelming stress.


    Chapter 796 Call Skr!


    B


    78%


    s


    With swift precision, he pricked several acupoints to temporarily stabilize her cirction of blood and vital energy


    This method, however, would only sustain her for two to three hours at most.


    The only way to save them now was the Southstar and Pythoncrown.


    After doing all he could, Robin rose to his feet, his eyes zing with fury as he stared at Kieran. "I warned you, if you dared to harm them, I''d wipe out your entire family.


    "Now, you''ve seeded in angering me. Today, if you don''t die, it will go against the natural order!"


    Kimberly and Eithan exchanged nervous nces, utterly horrified by the beastly aura emanating from Robin.


    This wasn''t the demeanor of a man-it was that of a predator about to kill.


    Before Kieran could fully grasp the gravity of the situation, Robin grabbed his hair and mmed his head into the floor with a sickening thud.


    "You dare to cross me? My grandfather will never let you get away with this!" Kieran screamed, blood pouring from his forehead.


    Robin paused momentarily, his face void of emotion. "Tell Lord Southmere toe here right now," he ordered coldly. "I want to ask him personally how he raised such a vile creature like you. And if he doesn''t deal with you himself, I''ll dismantle the entire Southmere Residence with my own hands!"


    Eithan and Kimberly shuddered, their faces pale, but neither dared to utter a word.


    "Fine, just wait!" Kieran spat, his voice filled with venom as he picked up his phone. Instead of calling Lord Southmere, he called his father, Burt.


    "Dad, I was attacked at the Fiori East residence. Bring some men over quickly!"


    A furious voice roared from the other end of the line, "Who dares to attack you? I''ll kill them myself!"


    Eithan, hearing the heated exchange, shook his head in frustration. Without a word, he turned and walked out to the balcony to make his own call. Dialing Lord Southmere, he said gravely, "Grandpa, Kieran has caused a major disaster."


    There was a heavy sigh on the other end. "I already know what''s happening. That brat has gone too far this time. He has no one but himself to me-he deserves whateveres his way." Lord Southmere paused before continuing, "Tell Robin I''m on my way."


    After ending the call, Eithan returned to Robin. Keeping his tone respectful, he said, "General Ramsey, I''ve contacted my grandfather. He said he''sing immediately."

 The Deadly 797

    Chapter 797 Bring All the Golden Dragon Guard


    Chapter 797 Bring All the Golden Dragon Guard


    +6 Free Coins


    Lord Southmere, General Rhett, arrived in person, his presence immediately intensifying the atmosphere.


    Everyone knew the implications-Kieran was his grandson. No matter the crime, Lord Southmere would not let him be killed.


    At worst, Kieran might spend some time in the family-controlled prison, only to be releasedter.


    This unspoken truth hung heavily in the room.


    Kieran smirked, his confidence unwavering. "Robin, did you hear that? My Grandpa ising. You can''t touch me. Even if I were to y Joanna to death today, my Grandpa and my Dad would protect me. We hold three royal pardons in our hands. No matter how heinous my crimes are, as long as I don''tmit treason, my life is untouchable."


    The room fell silent, the expressions of those from the other residences filled with disbelief.


    Kieran''s audacity, even in the face of death, was beyond arrogance.


    Yet, such words meant little when addressed to Robin, a figure who stood above conventional power as a God of Death.


    Eithan''s frustration boiled over. "Kieran, stop being reckless! Do you not realize the trouble you''re in?"


    Robin''s cold gaze fixed on Kieran. Hemanded, "Ferell, bring him to me."


    In an instant, Ferell grabbed Kieran and flung him at Robin''s feet.


    Eithan rushed forward, desperate to diffuse the situation. "Robin, he''s just an ignorant fool running his mouth. Don''t take him seriously..."


    Robin cut him off, his tone sharp and icy. "I was going to kill you right now," he said to Kieran, "but since you believe you''re untouchable, I''ll let you die like a dog in front of your grandpa and your father."


    Kieranughed hysterically, still defiant. "Hahaha! Robin, you won''t kill me. And one day, I might take that Brenda for myself, just for fun. I want to see her ...


    "Ah!"


    Before Kieran could finish his taunts, Robin stomped on his vital part with ruthless precision, eliciting an ear-piercing scream.


    Kieran fainted from the excruciating pain, only to be jolted awake as Robin kicked his sr plexus. Robin, you''re a devil! I swear, I''ll kill you!" Kieran roared through gritted teeth.


    "You won''t get the chance," Robin replied coldly, pressing his foot onto Kieran''s left ankle and crushing it with deliberate force. "Before your grandpa arrives, every inch of your bones will be broken by me-piece by piece." Kieran writhed on the ground, shrieking in agony, "You monster! You demon!"


    Robin methodically stepped on Kieran''s left leg, each motion calcted, reducing the limb to a mangled mass of flesh and shattered bone.


    The room was frozen in horror; no one dared move.


    14


    OII


    Sat, 14 De


    Chapter 797 Bring All the Golden Dragon Guard


    *ffee Coins


    Finally, Eithan, trembling, found his voice. "Robin, Kieran''s crimes are unforgivable, but isn''t this... too cruel?"


    Robin turned sharply, delivering a resounding p that echoed through the room. Without hesitation, he pointed to four shadowy blue-d guards. "If anyone interferes, kill them on the spot."


    One of Eithan''s bodyguards snapped, "Do you think the Southmere Residence is powerless against you?"


    In an instant, a sh of steel glimmered, and the bodyguard copsed in a pool of blood-decapitated before he could finish his sentence.


    Amberly let out a terrified scream, trembling uncontrobly as she took in the gruesome sight.


    Eithan''s lips moved as if to speak, but no words came. His body stiffened, silenced by fear.


    Trent sighed heavily, muttering under his breath, "The morning mushroom knows not the darkness, nor does the cicada grasp the cycles of spring and autumn. Arrogance blinds, leading only to death. What a pity." Amid the silence, the only sound was Kieran''s tortured screams, punctuated by the sickening crunch of breaking bones.


    Suddenly, a roar cut through the tension. "Stop this, you thug!" Burt burst into the room with a dozen armed men wielding short knives.


    The sight of his son, brutalized and broken, ignited a murderous fury within him.


    As Burt''s men prepared to charge, Jack stepped forward calmly, blocking their path. "Burt, hold your men. If you have grievances, save them for when Lord Southmere arrives."


    "What the hell is there to say?" Burt roared. "Jack, I know you and this b*stard are in cahoo


    "Shut up!" Robin''s voice cut through like a de. "You dare curse me? Do you want to die?"


    With a thunderous crash, Burt''s knees hit the floor. "You b*stard, what have you done to me?"


    Robin continued to crush Kieran''s legs beneath his foot, his tone icy. "Old dog, don''t think I won''t touch you because Lord Southmere is your father!


    "The son''s wrongdoing reflects on the father! Your son forced my sister and Lori to their deaths. Even if the heavens themselves intervened today, they couldn''t save him!" "You''re too arrogant!" Burt spat, his face red with rage. He pointed to his bodyguards. "Kill him!"


    Before the bodyguards could even lift a finger, the blue-d guards moved like shadows, knocking them all down in seconds.


    p! p! p! Robin struck Burt''s face repeatedly, each blow harder than thest. "Let me show you what true arrogance looks like!"


    Burt sat stunned.


    In his 50 years, he had never faced someone so brazen and unrelenting. "Jack! You... just wait! Wait until my dad arrives..."


    Flint stepped forward, his sneer sharp as a de. "Even if Lord Southmere arrives, he must be prepared to


    11:38 Sat, 14 Dec


    Kiss


    Chapter 797 Bring All the Golden Dragon Guard


    be reasonable. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth-justice knows no rank!


    s


    "What? You think your son can bully, kill, and destroy lives without consequence, but others can''t seek revenge? You''re wrong!


    "If Lord Southmerees here and


    no fairness, then I, Flint, won''t stand for it! Even if this matter reaches the highest levels, Young Lord Dragon''s daughter deserves justice."


    Burt''s bravado crumbled under the weight


    f Flint''s words and the menace in his eyes.


    He recognized this man-Eaglet, the fiercest of Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, a legend who howed no mercy.


    At that moment, Steven approached Jack with urgency, his voice low but tense. "General Grayson, the lords of several royal houses are personally leading their guards here. It looks like they''re preparing for trouble." Jack''s brow furrowed, a storm brewing in his gaze.


    He grasped the gravity of Steven''s warning.


    If all Seven Great Royal Houses joined forces, even the Dragon Guards would be hard-pressed to fend them off.


    Flint, sensing the severity of the situation, leaned closer and whispered, "Jack, this might be the time to bring out the Golden Dragon Guards."


    Jack shook his head solemnly. "Without the Golden Dragon Order, no one can mobilize them. This needs to be discussed with Master Ramsey."


    Without hesitation, Jack pulled Robin aside and exined the unfolding crisis.


    Robin''s response was swift and resolute. He tossed the golden steel box into Jack''s hands. "Summon the Golden Dragon Guard immediately! Anyone who dares to act recklessly, eliminate them on the spot!" Jack froze in shock. "Um..." The golden steel box clicked open, revealing


    the dazzling Golden Dragon Order inside.


    Jack''s hands trembled as he epted the order. Without wasting another moment, he rushed back to the Dragon Pce to put themand into action.


    Meanwhile, Robin pulled out his phone and sent a message to Martin:


    "Contact Daphne West immediately. Have her enter Vi One to retrieve the Southstar and Pythoncrown. Deliver them to the Brighton East residence without dy. Lives are at stake."


    D

 The Deadly 798

    Chapter 798 Golden Dragon Order


    Ancient General''s Mansion in Dragon Manor.


    Captain Mike Riverson of the Information Screening Department rushed to the front gate.


    *64dee Coins


    Two sentries immediately raised their hands to block him. "This is a restricted area of the mansion. Please stop!"


    Mike looked up and was startled by the unfamiliar faces of the sentries.


    "Are you two newly assigned here?" he asked.


    The sentries coldly eyed him, offering no reply.


    "I have urgent business with General Monroe. Please inform him," Mike insisted.


    "Sorry, Captain Riverson. The General is currently dealing with important matters and isn''t epting any reports," one of the sentries replied firmly.


    "Important matters? This is urgent and concerns a message from Young Lord Dragon!" Mike pleaded. "Please tell General Monroe. He will surely give me a moment." "No," the sentry responded coldly. "The General has ordered that no one, regardless of urgency, is allowed in."


    Frustrated, Mike could only step back and wait in the hall 15 feet away.


    Inside the Ancient Senior General''s Mansion, Jack sat solemnly across from Levi''s desk.


    Levi reviewed the detailed information on Joanna, Marge, and Lori, his eyes flicker with cold anger. "Kieran-this sc*undrel should''ve been executed long ago!" Levi hissed.


    "Years ago, his actions caused several women to take their own lives. Time and again, his father sheltered him, using Rhett''s influence to settle his messes. This time, he won''t get away. "What''s Robin''s stance on this now?"


    Jack shook his head. "For someone like Master Ramsey, allowing Kieran to survive is out of the question. But with all Seven Great Royal Houses mobilizing, I''m worried this might escte into outright chaos.


    "That''s why I rushed back to report to you, General. The Dragon Pce must be fully prepared to keep this situation under control," Jack said gravely.


    "Young Lord Dragon''s daughter''s life hangs by a thread. Although Robin has already administered preliminary treatment, whether she can truly pull through remains uncertain."


    "However," Jack continued, "Robin possesses two rare treasures in his vi in Harmonfield-the Southstar and the Pythoncrown. These legendary items are said to possess miraculous healing properties, even capable of reviving someone from the brink of death. Of course, these ims are merely rumors within the martial society, with no concrete proof.


    "General Martin is currently transporting these items to Brighton, and they should arrive within an hour, Jack concluded.


    Levi nodded thoughtfully. "I hope Young Lord Dragon''s daughter can make it. If not, Brighton may


    411


    Golden Dragon Order


    descend into absolute chaos."


    7


    +5. Free


    "This is precisely what Flint, General Lynch, and I are most concerned about. On the night of the Drago Manor disaster, reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses arrived an hourte despite the Dragon Pce''s urgent rescue order. That critical dy gave the assassins enough time tomit a


    massacre.


    "Over the years, we''ve investigated this matter in secret," Jack continued, "but we haven''t identified any royal houses with clear rebellious intent. Still, the seven royal houses themselves have been conducting their own investigations, fueling suspicion and distance among them. Because of this, there''s an unspoken rift among the royal houses. Brothers who once swore to live and together have grown wary of each other, unwilling to forge close bonds. This distrust has made us all vulnerable.


    "That''s why I urgently returned to the Dragon Pce. The Golden Armor Guards must be mobilized to Brighton immediately to prevent any potential upheaval."


    Levi frowned deeply. "General Grayson, you know I don''t have the authority to mobilize the Golden Armor Guards.


    "Unless there are two possibilities," Levi began, his expression grave. "One is the Golden Dragon Order, and the other is requesting privileges from the highest level of Draconia to mobilize this mysterious tea However, requesting privileges from the higher-ups in the current situation would be reckless. If the situation we suspect doesn''t ur, it could instead arouse suspicion among the authorities and the sever major royal houses. That channel should only be used with the utmost caution."


    Levi''s tone darkened. "As for the Golden Dragon Order, it disappeared after the tragedy at the Dragon Manor...


    Jack silently ced a steel box on the table in front of Levi. "General Monroe, the Colden Dragon Order here."


    Levi''s eyes widened in shock. "Where did you-where did you get this?"


    Jack smiled faintly. "The apanying guard of Dragon Lord, Shadow, encountered Young Lord Drago on the way from Mount Valurian Dragonhold to the mansion. Young Lord Dragon entrusted him with th Golden Dragon Order, instructing him to first return to the Dragon Manor and find the children.


    "After issuing these instructions, Young Lord Dragon went alone to Dragon Ridge Valley. Since then, there has been no news of him. This Golden Dragon Order has remained in Shadow''s hands all this time.


    "Shadow has faithfully carried out the mission given to him by Young Lord Dragon, taking Robin under his protection and nurturing him to adulthood in secrecy."


    For two decades, Shadow lived in obscurity, training Robin in Fricana under immense hardship.


    He transformed Robin into the Divine Drakebane known across the dark world.


    Throughout this time, Shadow feared that the disaster at the Dragon Manor years ago was orchestrated by hidden forces manipting events in Draconia.


    After Robin rose to fame as Divine Drakebane, Shadow quietly returned with him to Harmonfield in Draconia, continuing to investigate the cmity that befell the Dragon Pce.


    Shadow wanted Robin to return to Harmonfield under the guise of a poor young man, even attempting to


    0%


    Chapter 798 Golden Dragon Order


    arrange a marriage alliance with the Millers to conceal his identity...


    +6 Free Coins


    The Millers'' rejection of Robin due to his apparentck of wealth and status must have stung, yet it''s ironic how fate has unfolded.


    Levi chuckled and shook his head.


    "Indeed. Shadow brought Robin back not just to shield him but to uncover the truth behind the Dragon Manor disaster."


    "Yes." Jack nodded, his tone heavy. "When I saw two Sakurania corpses in the chaotic graveyard of Harmonfield Westhill, I suspected Young Dragon Lord''s involvement. Now it''s clear-it was all Robin''s doing. General Monroe, witnessing Young Dragon Lord''s son and daughter after all these years of hardship makes thest two decades of effort worthwhile. But it''s heartbreaking that his daughter was found only recently, only to be forced to her death by that rascal Kieran.


    "Robin won''t stop until every Fiori is wiped out," Jack continued. "Skr once worked for Lord Southmere, taking bullets for him and saving his life. And with Kieran being Lord Southmere''s grandson, this situation may escte in unpredictable ways." Levi''s brows furrowed tightly. "It doesn''t matter! Even if they were once Dragon Lord''srades, the Dragon Pce cannot show mercy in a moment like this. If Rhett dares to shield Kieran, the consequences will be severe. We must act decisively. "Let''s move out. Mobilize the Golden Armor Guards and head straight to the Fiori East residence. No one, not even the seven royal houses, can be allowed to disrupt order today. There will be zero tolerance for rebellion."


    His tone sharpened. "Even if Dragon Lord were here, he would not object!"


    As Levi and Jack deployed Draconia''s elite Golden Armor Guards to the Fioris'' residee in Brighton, Westeria Residence, Northlorn Residence, and Northville Residence began converging on the same location. This significant movement did not go unnoticed.


    Draconia''s highmand quickly issued directives to its surveince agencies: "Monitor the Dragon Pce and the seven royal houses closely. Prepare for immediate action should the situation spiral out of control."

 The Deadly 799

    Chapter 799 I Will Definitely Give the Fiori Family an Exnation! 46 Free Coins


    Chapter 799 I Will Definitely Give the Fiori Family an Exnation!


    Outside the Fiori East residence in Brighton, thekeside square was lined with luxury vehicles belonging to generals.


    Skr and his entourage had arrived early but remained at the vi''s entrance, awaiting entry.


    A General''s special war vehicle and a convoy of police cars were parked ahead of them.


    Skr quickly approached and opened the door of the General''s vehicle. "My Lord, I''ve been eagerly


    waiting your arrival! I wanted to visit you recently but refrained, fearing I might disturb your peace. It''s Been a long time since west met, and I didn''t expect it to be under these circumstances..."


    Before he could finish, Rhett patted Skr''s shoulder. "Time flies, doesn''t it? We''re all getting older. As the years pass, memories grow stronger. I often recall the day you took two bullets for me. You saved my life- something I will never forget." Hearing these words from Lord Southmere, Skr felt a wave of relief.


    In the current situation, Lord Southmere was the only figure he could depend on.


    With Rhett''s support, even the Dragon Manor''s guards would hesitate to act against him.


    Protected by Lord Southmere, the Dragon Manorcked the authority to take his life.


    Following behind was Lord Westeria, Nigel, apanied by his son Hannibal and grandson Zayn.


    They stepped out of the war vehicle together.


    Rhett nodded slightly. "Nigel, it''s been a long time."


    "Indeed, it has," Nigel replied, looking up at Rhett with a faint smile. "Rhett, you seem to be in good healthtely."


    Rhett chuckled. "Not as much as it seems. I feel my end is near and might have to bid farewell to you and the others soon. These past 20 years feel like they''ve slipped away. But I''m fortunate to see you and the others one more time."


    Lord Jayden Pittman approached with a stern expression and pointed at Rhett. "Rhett, your grandson''s actions today have caused immense trouble. This disaster is a result of your failure to discipline him. If you don''t provide an exnation, you will dishonor Young Lord Dragon!"


    Rhett sneered, "Jayden, I have always conducted myself with integrity. I will give the exnation that is due. There''s no need for you to intervene!"


    Jayden shot a sharp nce at Skr beside Rhett and snorted, "Skr, ever since you became a businessman, you''ve changed. You reek of money! Look at what happened today-was this the act of a human being?"


    Rhett retorted, "Jayden, the matters of my family are none of your business!"


    Jayden responded coldly, "Hmph! Today, I want to see how you intend to handle this situation! We searched for Young Lord Dragon''s daughter for 20 years, only to find her now-and your grandsonmits such a heinous act? This punk deserves to die!" Before Rhett could respond, Lord Northlorn, Orson, stepped forward, trying to mediate. "That''s enough.


    31%


    Chapter 799 I Will Definitely Give the Fiori Family an Exnation!


    tee Spins


    You two always sh whenever you meet! Let''s focus on resolving the matter today. After all, we only know bits of the story and don''t understand the full picture:


    Colm Cunningham of Southville nodded in agreement. "Jayden, Rhett, both of you need to calm down. Finding Young Lord Dragon''s daughter should have been a moment of great joy, but no one wanted this tragedy to happen. I heard Robin is skilled in medicine-perhaps Renee can still be saved. We are all allies here; this can be discussed," "Discuss?" Jayden snapped coldly. "Renee was forced to take her own life, and you think this is something to ''discuss''? Is this behavior befitting of humans? Rhett, if you don''t handle this matter properly today, I,


    Ayden, will not agree! With Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon absent, if anyone dares to bully Renee, I


    I personally take their life!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" A raspy sound broke through the tension as Casper approached, his voice calm yet firm. Jayden, that''s enough. Rhett didn''t want this either. Let''s all stayposed and see the situation for ourselves first."


    Jayden fell silent, and the seven men refrained from further words, walking into the vi one after another.


    The guards from each man followed closely, intending to enter with their lords.


    Quinton of Centara raised his hand and said, "Brothers, let''s leave our guards outside. Each of us should bring just one officer with us. The rest of the guards can retreat 65 feet from the vi and wait."


    He added with conviction, "Here, I believe no one will harm us. The Dragon Guards have already entered the vi, and their authority is beneath ours. If we all bring in a crowd, it might escte the situation unnecessarily."


    The men nodded in agreement, understanding that having multiple groups of guards in close proximity could create tension.


    Skr quickly stepped forward, concern etched on his face. "My Lords, what if the Dragon Pce sides with Robin and acts against us?"


    Nigel shook his head with a faint smile. "Skr, you''re overthinking. We''re all family here. If any issue arises, it will be handled fairly. No one will take sides."


    He gestured for them to move. "There''s no need for unnecessary posturing. We''re here to resolve matters, not start a fight. Let''s keep it orderly-one officer each, and the rest can stand down."


    With that settled, each man brought a single officer as they proceeded into the vi with Skr and his entourage.


    As they entered the hall, the sight that greeted them was devastating. Skr copsed to his knees, pointing at the carnage. "My Lords, look at this!" he cried. "My daughter and son-inw have been murdered by that devil! Last time, he killed Jeb in Northern za, and I had to endure the humiliation. But today, you''ve witnessed it yourselves. This sc*undrel is too arrogant, too ruthless!


    "If he''s allowed to continue, where will it leave our dignity? I have contributed to the military and earned my achievements. Must I now stand by and let my family be ughtered?"


    Rhett''s expression grew dark. His voice carried a weight of authority. "Skr, rest assured. You saved my life once, and I have never forgotten that. I will make sure you get the justice it deserves today!"


    Chapter 799 I Will Definitely Give the Fiori Family an Exnation!


    Rhett''s firm statement made the other princes exchange uneasy nces,


    His words wereced with tension, and it was clear that, if he stood firmly with Skr, a sh with Robin was inevitable.


    It was a precarious situation, and some feared it might spiral into violence.


    Skr pleaded, "My Lord, I beg you to stand up for me! I only had these two children, and now both have been killed by Robin. If that man does not die, I cannot bear this grievance!" Mon, 16 Dec


    Chapter 800 Death Is Not the Most Daunting Thing In Life

 The Deadly 800

    Chapter 800 Death Is Not the Most Daunting Thing In Life


    Chapter 800 Death Is Not the Most Daunting Thing In Life


    The silent vi hall was filled only with Skr''s miserable wails and the thick, suffocating stench of blood


    The six Lords of the Royal Houses stared indifferently at Lord Southmere, Rhett Shaw, seemingly awaiting, his response.


    Rhett nodded gravely. "Skr, things have gone too far to be undone. You have my deepest condolences. Get up and handle the aftermath.


    This


    This happened on my watch, and I will bear the responsibility. Don''t worry-I will get to the bottom of this and make things right for the Fiori family.


    "Ever since I followed the Dragon Lord into the military, he told me that as a man, you only live once, and you must live with loyalty, honor, and a clear distinction between gratitude and grudges.


    "A real gentleman must not leave his debts of gratitude and grudge unresolved. Both must be settled.


    "Back on the battlefield, you took two bullets for me. Based on where they hit, those shots should''ve struck my heart.


    "Without you, there would be no Lord Southmere today.


    "Skr, you saved my life! I will repay your lifesaving grace tenfold!"


    After Rhett finished speaking, no one in the hall said a word.


    The only sound was the steady drip of blood from the lifeless bodies, echoing like the slow, ominous footsteps of death drawing near.


    At that moment, under the bright lights, Rhett seemed to age significantly in an instant.


    In his deep, weary eyes, the once unyielding determination and defiance had faded, leaving only the helpless sorrow of an aged hero.


    Skr noticed theplex emotions in Rhett''s eyes and hesitated briefly before continuing, "Lord Southmere, with those words, I''d dly take another bullet for you!"


    "I remember when I was on the brink of starvation-it was you who gave me food and water, saving my life.


    "After I was injured, you spent a fortune to ensure I received the best treatment and kept me alive.


    "And when I retired with nothing to my name, you handed over nearly all your savings to me, making the Fiori family what it is today..."


    Rhett raised a hand to stop him. "Skr, there''s no need to bring this up anymore!


    "I only remember the kindness people show me and forget everything else.


    "All I recall is you taking two bullets for me, allowing me to live to this day!


    "Ryder," Rhett said, gesturing toward his son. "Help Skr up. Between us, there''s no longer a superior- subordinate rtionship. He doesn''t need to bow to me like this." Ryder stepped forward. "Skr, please rise. Things have gone too far to undo, so let''s focus on resolving


    111


    CB 800 Death Bost the Most Dating Thing An Life


    thur (posar Sky Satire as always no far toususe you and the Fase family the justice you lesson


    Cantiga Croatie Pipe Comulige Camper yander trally hear Eatban and Kabely exdamed as they Aurood from the waters


    eder going in de Kiedy ding to Pentsaran tears eating in her eyes. Geanta Karas... He''s cavontexte que te fene Kunny Land Deans''s daugfiner to her death and Karis-Bey of Phm gearty pamed his graudaughter''s head his weathered face dowly offering in a fair warm stille.


    "Kankerly done cry the bony as Grautiges in the tree''s arsting in I can''t handle.


    be is


    He turned to Katun with seaby geza "Laban Kaunery


    her this death self in the most danning ding in life. What say amers is whether you have the courge to take responsiblity in the face


    Living witout loyalty or egy is a greer tragby fan death itself


    No matter how days svaton unfolds, you can ept the oue with a clear and rational mind


    Grandga has never wanted to let anyone down in fois life. Do you understand?"


    Vihan and Kinkely afkeb, toup toy didn''t fully group what Rhett was trying to convey.


    Calhetne naked forward and exined to Rhett, Grandpa Rhett, today''s incident was caused by Kieran, Kadina, Len, and that person named Khea..."


    Hannibal quickly when i danjeet sarm "Catherine, stop. Your Grandpa Rhett will get to the bottom


    "We" Cabotine pointed at Skr. He was also pulling the strings behind the scenes..."


    Nigel gently ruffled Catherine''s hair. "Alright, Catherine, that''s enough. No one can escape your Grandpa- Rhett''s sharp eyes. Let''s go upstairs and see how this turns out


    Rhett''s eyes swept across the hall''s bloodstained scene, his gaze settling on Len, who remained kneeling on the ground.


    "You''re Skr''s nephew, aren''t you?"


    Len whhed, "Yes, Lord Southmere. I am Len


    "Ah, Lenny, Rhett murmured with a faint smile, nodding slightly. "I remember holding you when you were just a little boy. You''ve grown so much"


    well- His smile faded into a cold grimace. "What a waste of youth... Such a shame. Take him upstairs as well." Two bodyguards from the Fiori family quickly seized Len and followed Rhett, Nigel, the five lords, and the rest of the Fiori family entourage to the second floor. Athey reached the room, the crowd instinctively parted, creating a clear path to the door.


    Even before entering, Burt''s anguished cries rang out. "Father, you''re finally here! Please, have someone kill this demon, Robin!


    257


    Mon, 16


    Chapter 800 Death Is Not the Most Daunting Thing In Life


    4.031%


    *G/Free Coins


    "Look at what he''s done! He''s crippled Kieran and used some sort of magic to pin me to the ground! Even our bodyguards couldn''t win against his men...


    "That''s enough!" Rhett barked, his voice cutting through Burt''sints. His gaze shifted from Burt''s swollen, bruised face to Kieran, whoy helplessly on the ground, his limbs mangled.


    The room was consumed by an oppressive silence.


    The guards swiftly arranged chairs, and the seven lords took their seats without a word.


    thett lifted his gaze toward Robin and asked, "Are you Robin?"


    Skr stepped forward in a fury, his voice trembling with rage. "Lord Southmere, that''s him! At the Northern Business zast time, this sc*undrel used underhanded tactics to kill Jeb. And today''s tragedy is all his doing! This man is nothing but a savage! If we don''t eliminate such a violent brute, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    Before Rhett could respond, Flint interjected with a sharp sneer. "Skr, have you ever thought about why Robin acted this way?


    "Your vile children have bullied, oppressed, and murdered countless innocents. Did you think their victims wouldn''t seek revenge? "The Fiori family is the root cause of all of this!


    "And how dare a mere nobody like you insult him? Even if you died a thousand times, it wouldn''t suffice as an apology! "Idris, p him and shut him up!"


    "Wait!" Rhett intervened, his tone firm. "Flint, grant me this favor. I promise you I will provide a resolution that satisfies everyone! "Skr once saved my life. Surely, you wouldn''t strike him in my presence?"


    Flint smirked coldly. "Very well, Lord Southmere. But your resolution had better satisfy mepletely, or


    you are!" I''ll show no mercy-no matter who

 The Deadly 801

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 801 Shoot to Kill


    +8 Pearls:


    Flint''s statement gripped the room like an icy wind, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    He wasn''t just anyone-he had once been Young Lord Dragon''s closest and most capable lieutenant.


    More than that, he was infamous as the most fearsome member of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul.


    His words weren''t there bluster.


    If Flint ever chose to unleash his full power, he could casily level the entire city of Brighton.


    Skr opened his mouth, clearly itching to respond, but then hesitated. The weight of Flint''s reputation was enough to make him think twice.


    He shut his mouth again, his defiance swallowed by caution.


    Rhett''s eyes shifted to Marge, who sat on the floor, trembling and weeping.


    With a slight bow, he addressed her gently, "You''re Marge Suarez, the maid who served Madam Suzanne. aren''t you?


    Marge lifted her tear-streaked face, slowly rising to her feet. Her voice quivered with respect as she replied, "Yes, Your Grace. I served Madam Suzanne as her maid


    "Mydy suffered greatly. She devoted her life to raising Young Lord Dragon''s daughter, all while waiting -hoping-for the day Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon might return. "She waited for twenty long years!


    "And now... this is all that remains!


    "I''ve failed Madam Suzanne. I''ve failed Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon. How could I ever face them. now?"


    Rhett gave a slow, measured nod.


    His voice was steady but tinged with sadness. "Ms. Suarez, you''ve endured more than anyone should."


    He turned his attention to Renee''s lifeless body, lying still and serene. His face fell as he studied her, grief pulling at his expression.


    Renee''s beauty was striking, a near-perfect reflection of Madam Suzanne''s.


    Had the circumstances been different, one might have mistaken her for Suzanne herself.


    Lorelei had spent two decades hiding in Brighton, raising Renee in secret after the fall of Dragon Manor.


    That they had managed to stay undetected all these years was nothing short of a miracle.


    The sacrifices the sisters had made for Young Lord Dragon''s family humbled Rhett deeply,


    It was a testament to gratitude. It was a demonstration of loyalty. It was a kind of devotion so rare it felt


    Chapter 501 Shoot to Kill


    Rhett straightened, his expression firm. "Ms. Suarez, I will make this right for you."


    He turned his gaze toward Robin. For a brief moment, Rhett froze.


    62%1


    +8 Pearls


    Robin''s appearance brought a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crashing over him. He could have sworn he was looking at the Young Lord Dragon from two decades ago.


    The vision dissolved as quickly as it hade, and Rhett blinked, pulling himself back to the present. Those days, once alive with meaning, had be nothing more than stories of the past. Everything from that time was gone/ Taking a deep breath, Rhett spoke again, his tone calm and resolute. "General Ramsey, I ask for some time to address this matter. Can you grant me that?"


    "Alright," Robin said, settling into the chair with an air of finality.


    "But let me make one thing clear. Whatever decision you make about today''s events, Kieran must die. Len must die. Rhea must die. And the entire Fiori family must be destroyed."


    His voice hardened as he continued. If not, I will make sure the world understands that anyone who dares to harm my family will face the dragon dagger-and they will die."


    Robin''s gaze shifted to Idris, the silent Dragon Guard nearby. "General Hull, in ten minutes, no matter the situation, ensure the Fiori family is eliminated."


    "Yes, sir!" Idris responded, standing at rigid attention.


    The room reacted in unison. The six lords present rose to their feet, their movements sharp and deliberate, their eyes locked on Robin.


    For a fleeting moment, they were transported back to another time. It was as if Young Lord Dragon himself had returned, standing before them with the same indomitable force. But the moment dissolved like a fading echo.


    Reality crept in, stark and undeniable. The past was just that-the


    past.


    Nigel broke the silence with a dry chuckle, shaking his head as he sank back into his chair.


    The other lords followed, their expressions tinged with disappointment, their thoughts lost in unspoken.


    regret.


    Meanwhile, Skr had crumpled to his knees. His face pale, he trembled before finally mustering the courage to crawl toward Rhett.


    "Your Grace!" he cried, his voice trembling with anger. Did you hear him? That maniac is out of control! He''s nothing but a monster-


    "Skr, enough!" Rhett interrupted, his voice firm andmanding. "I told you, the Fioris will face justice."


    Kieran, who had been ring at Rhett with tear-filled eyes, burst out.


    "Grandpa, how can you let him sit there after what he''s done to me? Order Mr. Josington to take care of him now- 214


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 801 Shoot to kill


    +8 Pearls


    "Kieran!" Rhett''s voice cut through the room like a whip. "Silence! There is no Grandpa'' here. Only Lord Southmere!"


    He turned to his adjutant. "Mr. Josington, if anyone dares to interrupt me while I''m handling this matter, shoot them without hesitation." "Understood, my lord." Josington drew his weapon, the metallic click of the safety disengaging slicing through the oppressive quiet,


    The room fell utterly silent. The sound of every breathy seemed magnified, hanging in the still air.


    Rhett nced at his watch. "Mr. Josington, bring in Karen, Matilda, and Rhea,


    He had already ensured that everyone involved in the day''s events had been detained by his guards. The investigation had left no stone unturned.


    Momentster, two guards entered, escorting Karen, Matilda, and Rhea into the room.


    "Kneel," Josington ordered, forcing them to the ground with a single push.


    Karen and Matilda''s hoods were removed, and as they took in their surroundings, terror spread across


    their faces.


    Rhea sat with her head bowed, her disheveled hair obscuring her face.


    She showed no sign of fear or defiance, only an emptiness that seemed to consume her entirely.


    Through the veil of her disheveled hair, Rhea caught fleeting glimpses of the room. Generals stood firm. nked by rows of armed guards. The sheer gravity of their presence made her stomach churn.


    It felt like a prelude to disaster.


    Her gaze shifted to Len and Kieran.


    Both knelt awkwardly, their limbs grotesquely twisted and useless.


    Not far from them, Burt, Kieran''s father, mirrored their position. His face was battered and swollen, his expression vacant as he awaited Lord Southmere''s verdict.


    "Mr. Kieran, help me..." Rhea murmured, her voice barely audible.


    But Kieran didn''t move. He knew speaking out of turn would seal his fate. Lord Southmere''s courtroom was no ce for defiance. The silence that followed was suffocating, as though the room itself held its breath. "Enough!" Mr. Josington''s shout broke the stillness. His hand cracked across Rhea''s face, leaving her stunned.


    He straightened and addressed the trio, his tone cutting "Look up! When the lord speaks, you will answer. No lies, no excuses!


    He fixed his gaze on Karen. "Who''s idea was it to lure Brenda out of school? Choose your words wisely, girl. One misstep, and you''ll regret it."


    Karen''s voice trembled as she rushed to reply. "It was Matilda! She told me to go with her."


    62


    Chapter 801 Shoot to Kill


    +8 Pearls


    "She said Rhea promised her 15 grand if we could get Brenda into the car parked outside the school."


    Josington narrowed his eyes. "Did you receive the money?"


    Karen nodded hesitantly. "We got it just before...


    "What happened next?" Josington demanded, his stare unrelenting.


    Karen faltered, her fear palpable. "We don''t know... after that, we didn''t see anything else."


    Josington turned to Matilda, his voice sharp. "And why did Rhea want Brenda? Speak up, Matilda!"


    Matilda broke down, tears streaming as she answered, "She told us. Rhea said Mr. Kieran and Mr. Jeb liked Brenda. She said they nned to... take her and Joanna to a room tonight."


    Her voice shook as she continued, each word heavier than thest. "They were going to take pictures of them inpromising positions."


    Josington''s face remained cold. "And then?"


    Matilda sobbed harder. "Then Rhea said she''d post the photos online. She wanted to ruin them both- Brenda and Joanna-for good.


    "She said she''d tell everyone it was Robin who made them do it. That it was all for money.


    "She wanted to destroy him," Matilda whispered, her voice breaking. "She wanted him ruined forever."


    296

 The Deadly 802

    Chapter 802 Deserve Death + Pearts


    The nobles, all from the third generation of their families, sat frozen, the weight of Karen and Matilda''s confessions hanging heavy in the room.


    Rhea, an insignificant figure with no resources or survival skills to speak of, had dared to set her sights on Robin-a man infamous for his ruthlessness and


    power


    What could she have been thinking? Had she lost all sense of reason, or had s first ce?


    never possessed it in the


    What kind of sheer ignorance did it take to imagine such a dangerous and foolhardy n?


    Robin''s influence, even in the open, was untouchable. Yet Rhea had dared to plot against him, to harm his family and challenge someone feared for the destruction he left in his wake. It wasn''t just reckless. It was self-destructive.


    The lords exchanged nces, shaking their heads, as if silently asking each other the same question: How could anyone be so foolish?


    It was in to them that these girlscked any understanding of respect-or fear.


    Without that, it was no wonder they''d ventured into something so vile and senseless.


    Mr. Josington stepped forward, his hand gripping Rhea''s hair. He forced her head up, making her meet his eyes before turning her gaze toward Karen and Matilda.


    "Is their story true?" he demanded.


    Rhea''s face was streaked with tears, her voice shaking as she confessed. "Yes, it''s true. But Len, Kieran, and Karina told me it would be fine. They said Kieran had the support of a lord-" "Enough!" Lord Southmere''s voice cut through the air, hismand absolute.


    "Execute Karen and Matilda first," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    Karen and Matilda''s faces went pale, their bodies stiff with shock.


    They hadn''t thought that a few careless actions, done in the service of Rhea, would lead to this.


    Before they could utter a word of protest, two of Southmere''s guards stepped forward, their pistols drawn.


    The shots echoed sharply, and with that, Karen and Matilda copsed, lifeless.


    They had no time to grasp the lesson that their deaths delivered-a stark truth that aplices, even more than the schemers themselves, bear the weight of guilt.


    Both had known Rhea''s ns were twisted, yet they had chosen to assist her, feeding her malice.


    In the end, who else but them deserved to pay the price?


    Rhea froze, her wide eyes fixed on the lifeless forms of Karen and Matilda. The scene before her was a nightmare brought to life, and her body betrayed herpletely. 19. Mon, Dec 30


    Chapter 802 Deserve Death


    +8 Pearls


    Lord Southmere stood nearby, his presence overpowering. Though his age showed in his lined face, he was no less terrifying-like a predator ready to pounce


    His cold gaze secuned to strip away any pretense of courage she might have had.


    Copsing to her knees, Rhea cried out, her voice breaking. "Please, my lord! Have mercy! I''ll do anything!"


    But Rhett remained impassive, his face unreadable, his eyes fixed on a distant point in the room. He neither acknowledged her words nor showed any sign of forgiveness.


    Skr, standing silently at the edge of the scene, shifted uneasily. A shadow of concern passed over his face, though he quickly masked it. After a brief hesitation, he signaled to one of the Fioris guards.


    The guard, as if anticipating this, slipped out of the room without making a sound.


    In her desperation, Rhea scrambled to speak, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. It wasn''t my idea! Len and Kieran-they forced me into it! They wanted Brenda and Joanna! I only helped a little, I swear! I didn''t do anything else!" Rhett finally stirred, raising one hand in a sharp motion. "Show her," hemanded, his tone cold and final.


    At once, Mr. Josington moved to a nearby console. The screen on the wall came to life, ying a series of recordings.


    The room watched in silence as the footage disyed Rhea''s actions.


    Every scene exposed her inescapable guilt-her goading of Kieran and Len, her meticulous involvement in their sinister ns, and her callous exploitation of Brenda for humiliating photographs.


    The tension in the room grew palpable. Each face reflected anger and disgust as the evidence stacked up A few clenched their fists, their restraint visibly thinning.


    When the screen went dark, Rhett''s voice broke the heavy silence. "You came from nothing, didn''t you?"


    Rhea blinked, startled by the sudden question.


    "You were fortunate, Rhett continued, his tone sharp. "Someone gave you a chance. They saw promise in


    and helped you rise above your circumstances."


    He stepped closer, his gaze piercing. "You should have seized that opportunity. You should have worked hard, studied, and shown gratitude for the kindness you were given.


    "But instead," his voice darkened, "you spat on their generosity. You became something vile a parasite, feeding on others and showing nothing in return."


    Rhett''s voice grew colder with each word. "Even that could have been overlooked. But you chose to harm. You preyed on others, and for what? Your heart is as ck as coal." He straightened, his presence looming over the room.


    I''ve never believed that someone so twisted can change. People like you-people who repay kindness with betrayal-don''t deserve a ce in this world."


    Chapter 102 Deserve Death


    The room held its breath as he gave his final decree.


    +8 Pearls


    "Killing you with a gun would be too kind." He turned to Josington. "Bring me my sword. I''ll take care of this fills myself.


    Rhea froze in ce, paralyzed by fear, She knew pleading with Lord Southmere was a wasted effort.


    She crawled toward Robin, her voice desperate and shaking.


    Robin, please, we were ssmates. Don''t do this. I swear I''ll never make the same mistake again!"


    Tears streamed down her face as she continued, her voice barely a whisper. "You''ve seen what they did to me. Surely, your anger has faded. Please, let me go.


    Robin gestured to Joanna''s lifeless body. "If you can bring her back to life, I''ll consider sparing you. Can you do that?"


    Rhea''s eyes widened, disbelief flooding her face. "She''s dead! How am I supposed to bring her back?!"


    "Then there''s nothing left to talk about, Robin said coldly. With one swift motion, he kicked Rhea aside. "You''ve earned your fate, you vile woman.


    Mr. Josington stepped forward, drawing Lord Southmere''s battle sword and holding it out in front of him.


    Without a second thought, Rhett took the sword and swung it, cutting through Rhea''s body with one clean strike.


    The room fell into a chilling silence. The only sound was the drip of blood hitting the floor.


    Burt, Kieran, and Len were frozen, trembling, unable to look away.


    Skr stood still, his mind racing. He had followed Lord Southmere for years, and in all that time, he had never seen him waver. Rhett had promised to repay a debt, but something about this felt wrong. After the deed was done, Rhett walked slowly back to his seat, the bloodied sword still in his hand.


    As he passed Skr, he nced at him and casually asked, "Skr, how does my strikepare to the one I made years ago?"


    Skr hesitated, his words caught in his throat. "My lord. I..."


    Before he could finish, Rhett gave a bitter smile. "I''m getting old."


    But his face soon darkened, and his voice turned cold. I''ve never forgotten the purpose of this sword. It''s meant for those who are wicked, those who are heartless, those who forget where they came from." He tossed the sword back to Mr. Josington.


    Rhett then turned his attention to Kieran, still lying motionless on the floor. "Kieran, seeing you like this breaks my heart."


    His eyes softened as he remembered the past. "When you were born, I felt such wonder. Another new life In the family."


    His voice hardened with regret. "But now look at you. Your actions have led to this. And your father has a


    Ch02 Deserve Death


    hand in this, too. I can barely bring myself to call you my grandson."


    He moved closer, his gaze uiwavering. "The family owes an answer for what''s happened today."


    +B Pearls


    Khen''s voice filled with regret. "When I had nothing, when I was starving, Dragon Lord gave me food, gave me a chance, and gave me everything I have now."


    He continued, his voice tight with anger. "All my honor all the glory of the Shaw family, everything we have today-it''s all thanks to Dragon Lord."


    He looked down at Kieran with a hardened expression. And now, because of your actions, Dragon Lord''s granddaughter, Renee, is dead. You must pay for that."


    His gaze turned even colder. "Your father will be locked away for life."


    He shook his head, almost in disbelief. "But even that won''t repay Dragon Lord''s kindness to the Shaw family


    Rhett turned to Mr. Josington. "Give me the gun. I''ll handle this myself. I must make amends to Dragon Lord


    296

 The Deadly 803

    Chapter 803 We''re Different


    Mr. Josington paused briefly before handing the gun to Rhett with both hands.


    Eithan, wide-eyed with disbelief, quickly spoke up. "Grandpa, Kieran has already suffered. Please, show him mercy, just this once."


    Kimberly, equally anxious, grabbed Rhett''s arm. ''Grandpa, if you can''t forgive him, at least lock him up for life. Or...


    Rhett gently pulled away their hands from his arm.


    "Eithan, Kimberly, I''ve already told you," he said firmly In life, death isn''t the worst oue. If you''re truly human, you must face both life and death without fear.


    "When it''s time to take responsibility, being afraid of death makes you less than an animal.


    "If you fail to show respect andmit an unforgivable crime, then your life must be the price.


    "I swore, the day I followed Dragon Lord into battle, that the Shaws would rather die than live as cowards, afraid to face the consequences of their actions.


    "Kieran has crossed a line. He must pay with his life.


    "His father has failed him, and he must be imprisoned for life.


    "I, too, will take responsibility for this.


    "You all need to pay attention. Remember this moment of pain. Carry it with you.


    To be human is to stand tall, to bear your responsibilities. If you can''t do that, then you aren''t truly


    numan.


    Ryder''s lips twitched slightly, but he remained silent.


    Burt, realizing the seriousness of the situation, begged. Dad, please. Spare Kieran. I promise I''ll make sure he''s taught properly from now on."


    Rhett snorted. "There''s no such thing as changing for the better. That''s just something people tell the weak to keep them quict.


    "You can''t afford to make mistakes. When you do, you pay for them.


    "Kieran is where he is because of you. I failed as a father and that''s my greatest regret. It''s my responsibility.


    "You can''t promise anything about the past or the present, so why bother with the future? People who say that are just looking for excuses, trying to avoid the responsibility they should be facing right now." Burt''s panic grew. He knew his father''s stubbornness too well.


    Once Rhett made up his mind, there was no changing it


    His only hope now was to appeal to the other lords, hoping one of them would speak up for Kieran.


    Chapter 803 We''re Different


    He crawled toward Nigel. "Lord Nigel, please, talk to my father."


    Nigel simply shook his head, offering no words.


    The other lords stood there, cold and unmoved.


    Burt''s heart sank as he realized the key to this situation was Robin.


    Only if Robin spoke up would there be any chance of changing Rhett''s mind and saving Kieran.


    +8 Pearls


    He turned and crawled toward Robin. "General Ramsey Kieran is blind, he''s an idiot! Please, have mercy on him. Spare him...


    Robin scoffed, "Don''t beg me. I don''t forgive,"


    "General Ramsey, I''ll make it right. I''ll provide all thepensation you want...


    Before Burt could finish, the sharp crack of a gunshot cut through the air.


    Kieran''s skull was torn open by a violent bullet, blood spilling onto the floor.


    The room fell into stunned silence, the screams of horror fading into an eerie stillness.


    The younger members of the royal family stood frozen, staring at Kieran''s lifeless body, visibly shaken.


    Kieran, the Southmere Scoundrel, had met his end at the hands of his own grandfather.


    Burt''s mournful cries echoed through the room, his voice breaking.


    Lord Southmere stood over his grandson''s body, his gaze cold. His body trembled, but he didn''t flinch. He turned slowly, as if in a daze.


    He handed the smoking gun to Mr. Josington, then raised his arm without a word.


    Four of Lord Southmere''s guards stepped forward, removing Kieran''s body and Burt from the room.


    The onlookers watched as the lord''s figure retreated. In that moment, it seemed as though he had aged years before their eyes.


    Jayden watched his old friend, whom he had often shed with over the years. His lips twitched, but no words offort came. Skr, still in shock, took a long time to process what had just happened. Kieran was dead.


    Rhett had spent the day carrying out executions.


    Would he be next? Was he, along with the Fioris, the next target?


    Skr shook himself from his thoughts and quickly tuned to Rhett. "My lord, how could own grandson?


    "Kieran may have done terrible things, but he was still your flesh and blood.


    I kill your


    "The high officials of Draconia gave each of the Eight Rings three royal pardons, a guarantee against death. Chapter 803 We''re Different


    "You could have used one of those pardons for Kieran, couldn''t you?"


    Rhett''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "A pardon? Yes, it could have saved Kieran.


    "But I can''t use it."


    +8 Penile


    Skr, confused, pressed on. "My lord, with everything you''ve achieved, what is it that you can''t do?"


    "Skr, we haven''t worked together for years. It seems we''ve grown apart in how we see things.


    Tve never cared about those pardons.


    "Even without one, if I wanted to protect my grandson, no one could have touched him.


    "But I could nevermit such an unforgivable act!


    Tve always lived with honor. I would never stoop to pety, deceitful tactics.


    "Kieran''s actions were punishable by death-what''s this nonsense about pardons?"


    "But my lord, he''s only in his twenties. Yes, he had the motive, but he didn''t go through with the crime. Renee... she ended her own life!


    "Enough!" Rhett''s expression darkened as he turned toward Skr.


    "Skr, I need to ask you something. Why did you leave your hometown?"


    Skr hesitated, "My lord, you know why. I left because, in a fit of rage. I killed my enemy


    "Why did you kill him? Tell me, now!" Rhett''s voice was sharp.


    Skr''s hands trembled. "My lord, my sister was harmed by the son of a wealthyndowner. In my anger, I killed him. I had no choice but to run.


    "At the time, I had nowhere to turn. It was you, my lord, who saved me.


    "After hearing my story, you chased off the thugs and corrupt cops who were after me. You gave me a chance at life."


    Rhett nodded slowly. "Skr, you remember that?"


    "My lord, how could I forget? That pain has stayed with me all these years.


    "Thendowner ruined my family. I''ll never forget it."


    Rhett sneered. "Skr, you''ve forgotten everything. Drogo, Kieran, your daughter, and Len-what''s the difference between them and thendowner''s son who hurt your sister? "Tell me, should they be killed, then?"


    Skr was taken aback. "My lord, we''re not like thosendowners. They were the ones who exploited and oppressed people like us.


    "But we... we fought for the people, for something better.


    Chapter 803 We''re Different


    "What''s a few mistakes in the grand scheme of things?"


    296


    0

 The Deadly 804

    Chapter 804 To Forget Means Death


    The room grew still, the kind of silence that pressed down like a weight.


    Rhett stood frozen for a moment, then let out a bitterugh.


    His eyes, worn and tired from years of hardship, burned now with a sharp, unyielding coldness.


    "A small man seeks power for his own gain, he said, his voice low.


    "A true man fights for something greater, driven by honor and faith.


    "The son of a richndowner who kills and destroys-be is beyond saving, Or that''s what you said.


    "But what about us? What about our people? The ones who oppress, who exploit? Should they get a free pass? That was the thing you asked. "What kind of logic is that?


    "A royal pardon is nothing but useless garbage!


    "The only thing that truly endures is a cause fought for the greater good!


    "I followed the Dragon Lord to im thisnd for one reason-to create a ce where all are equal.


    "Now youe here, talking to me about special privileges. If that''s supposed to be an insult, you did a mighty fine job.


    "I am a proud lord of Draconia, and I will never stoop to such dishonorable acts!"


    Rhett''s words echoed in the room, loud and heavy, like the toll of a bell.


    In the stillness that followed, every heart seemed to quiver.


    The sound, the feeling-it was something forgotten, something distant.


    If the old general, nearing the end of his years, hadn''t spoken with such raw emotion, no one would have remembered.


    Forgotten would be the soldiers who fought and died, one by one, in the heat of battle.


    They had left behind families, homes, and everything they knew-fighting for a future of justice, fairness, and equality for all.


    Not to protect the selfish whims of a few!


    But time changes everything.


    Those noble ideals, once strong and clear, have faded.


    Now, only a few fractured mountains stand against the storm.


    Do you remember the vows made during those dark, desperate days?


    Chapter 604 To Forget Means Death


    The room was filled with a quiet, sorrowful stillness. No one spoke.


    +8 Pearls


    It was the kind of silence that clung to the air, like the terror before a fall from a great height, the kind of silence that male hearts race,


    To forget was to fall into an irreversible abyss,


    Only by keeping one''s promises could one stand tall like a mountain, admired by all.


    Skr blinked, as if waking from a dizzying, distorted dream.


    He lifted his eyes to Lord Southmere, Lord Westeria Lord Northlorn, Lord Pittman, Lord Southville, Lord. Centara, and Lord Quintana-all pirs of Draconia. He swallowed hard. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice trembling, "My lord, I was your head of guards. I took two bullets for you. I''ve earned my ce through battle.


    "What I''m saying is, if our descendants make a mistake, I canpensate. Just forgive us this once, and I promise next time-


    "Enough!" Rhett''s voice thundered, cutting him off. "What''s money? You can''t take it with you when you


    die!


    "General Ramsey doesn''t wantpensation. He wants justice. He wants what''s right!


    "Skr, if that''s what you truly think, then you''re no better than andowner!


    The people who helped you get here didn''t do it so you could be another corruptndowner. They did it for fairness, for justice!


    "Now that you have some money and status, you think you can kill without consequence? That''s the logic of a thief!"


    Skr''s eyes shed with something dark. "My lord, if we follow your reasoning, then the Fioris-"


    Lord Southmere snorted. "The Fioris must all die. For the Dragon Lord''s sake!"


    Skr stumbled back, horror in his eyes. "My lord, you always talk about loyalty, about promises. Don''t you owe me a life in exchange for sparing the Fioris?"


    Rhett nodded slowly. "Skr, I once felt some pity for you, But now, our bond is over.


    "Don''t worry, I never owe anyone anything. If I promised you an exnation. Ell give it.


    "Mr. Josington!" Rhett held out his hand. "Give me the gun.


    As Mr. Josington ced the pistol into Lord Southmeres hand, Skr quickly drew his own gun and pointed it at Lord Southmere.


    Rhett fired two shots into his chest.


    At the same time, Skr''s bullet pierced Rhett''s heart.


    Rhett copsed, blood pouring from his chest.


    Chapter 104 To Forget Means Death


    The room froze. Silence, thick and absolute, filled the space."


    +8 Pearls


    The six lords rose from their seats, watching the fallen Lord Southmere, once a hero, now lying in a pool.


    of blood.


    Mr. Josington and the lords officers pulled out their own guns, all aiming at Skr.


    "Don''t move!" Skr shouted, his voice cutting through the tension. Within moments, thirty ruthless. assassins stormed in, guns aimed at everyone in the room.


    Rhett''s lips twisted into a bitter smile. "Skr, I''ve already given you what I owed you. I expect you to take responsibility, to stand up like a man. Don''t let our descendants curse us for what we''ve done."


    "No!" Skr shouted, his voice filled with fury. "My life is mine, not some fate''s to control! Just because you helped me once doesn''t mean I''ll let you drag me to my death!


    "What you gave me. I''ve already returned."


    Jayden''s voice was full of disgust. "Skr, you''re nothing but an animal!


    "You remember blocking two bullets for Rhett, but you''ve forgotten that he gave you a life, food, and half a lifetime of glory!


    "If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have been around to block those bullets. You''d be dead, hunted by thosendowners!


    "You ungrateful coward! I should kill you!"


    Skr let out augh, harsh and mocking. "Toote, my lord.


    "This vi is packed with explosives. I was going to take out Robin.


    "But since you''re all siding with him to take me down, I won''t stop there. I''ll blow you all to pieces.


    "When it''s all over, I''ll tell the higher-ups it was Robin''s doing.


    "Robin, my dear lords, what do you think I''ll do then?


    "I''ll be the new lord!" Hisughter filled the room.


    Before Skr''s words could even settle, a blur of motion swept past him, and Robin''s foot crashed into his shoulder.


    Skr fell hard to his knees, his legs shattering beneath him.


    Ah His scream echoed in the room.


    He turned, shouting at the bodyguards he''d hired, "Kill them all!"


    But the assassins didn''t move. They stood, emotionless, watching Skr''s suffering.


    "They won''t fire," Robin said, stepping down on Skr''s ankle.


    One by one, the assassins fell, blood spilling from their mouths as they died.


    Chapter 804 To Forget Means Death


    Four guards in blue rushed to Robin. "The bombs have been''disarmed!"


    59%


    +8 Pearls


    "General Hull, lead the Dragon Guards and destroy the Fioris, Robin ordered, his voice chilling as he stomped down, breaking Skr''s neck.


    996

 The Deadly 805

    Chapter 805 Beyond Saving


    +8 Pearls


    "My lord!" Skr gasped, his body copsing in exhaustion as he stared helplessly at Lord Southmere. "My lord, this isn''t how I wanted it to end...."


    Rhett''s smile was tinged with bitterness, "Skr, you''ve followed me for years, yet you understand the value of life.


    "Life''s short. Death doesn''t matter. It''s how you die that counts.


    still don''t


    "I''m a lord, and even death for me carries dignity. You? You''re just a servant, even in death. Youck


    courage.


    "What happened to the fire you had when you went after your sister''s killer?


    "What happened to the guts you showed when you took two bullets for me?


    ""You''ve forgotten it all.


    "If you''ve forgotten the hate you felt for thendowner''s son-the one who tormented you and your family-then you''ve already betrayed everything you stood for." Rhett sighed deeply. "You were barely a man for ten years. The rest of your life is nothing but animal


    Instinct.


    "My lord!" Lord Southmere''s guards burst into the room.


    Rhett raised a hand. "Mr. Josington, tell them to leave at once."


    Mr. Josington''s eyes were wet with tears. "My lord, the men have followed you for so long. They want to be with you in yourst moments.


    Rhett''s sigh was heavy. "Listen, you''re not holding guns for me. You hold them because it''s your duty as soldiers.


    "This nation was bought with blood. I won''t let you ruin it. Now, leave."


    The guards stood in perfect formation, saluting once before marching out of the room, standing at attention outside the vi.


    Robin stepped toward Lord Southmere.


    Mr. Josington''s hand went instinctively to his sidearm.


    Robin''s eyes met Rhett''s, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Rhett gave a small nod. "General Ramsey, don''t bother. With wounds like mine, I''m beyond help.


    "But at least takefort in knowing I''ve given you and the world what they deserve. This is where it ends


    for me.


    Robin''s face was unreadable. "Don''t speak. The more you say, the quicker you''ll die."


    Mr. Josington, Eithan, Kimberly, and the others red at Robin in fury.


    Chapter 805 Beyond Saving


    Robin stepped closer to Rhett..


    +8 Pearls


    Eithan immediately blocked his path. "Stop! If youy linger on my grandfather, I swear I''ll fight you to the death."


    Robin''s hand halted in midair. "Do you want him to die faster? Step aside."


    Nigel took a step forward. "Eithan, don''t be foolish! General Ramsey is only trying to assess your grandfather''s injuries. "There''s no one in all of Draconia with better medical skills. Even Wilder learned from him."


    Jayden moved closer and gently tapped Eithan on the shoulder. "Eithan, move aside."


    Robin moved swiftly, pressing on several key points on Rhett''s body to stop the blood pouring from his wounds.


    "Three bullets have pierced his heart. It''s shattered. One major artery is severed. There''s no saving him.


    "His body won''tst more than two hours."


    Rhett let out a softugh. "If I can finish this onest task, then I''ll be at peace."


    Kimberly shot a furious re at Robin. "Weren''t you supposed to be some miracle doctor? What a joke! Why couldn''t you save my grandfather? Or Renee and the others? You''re nothing but a fake!" Robin gave her a brief nce but said nothing.


    He checked his watch, then turned toward Renec.


    If Martin and the others didn''t arrive with Southstar and Pythoncrown within the next ten minutes, n one, not even a god, could save Renee and Lorelei.


    ¦°¦¯


    Jayden leaned in close to Robin, his voice barely audible. "General Ramsey, are you sure there''s no hope


    for Rhett?"


    Robin looked at Marge and Renee, then nodded.


    Jayden stood still for a moment, his face twisted in disbelief.


    Then, shaking his head, he walked over to Lord Southmere and pointed at him, shouting. "Rhett, you old fool, you can''t die, do you hear me?


    "Just a few days ago, you told me you uncovered a secret about that past incident, and you promised to tell


    me soon.


    "You still haven''t told me anything! How can you just die like this?"


    Rhett raised his hand weakly. "Jayden, my old friend, we''ve fought and argued our whole lives. But I know our bond has never changed.


    I haven''t fully verified the secret. I can''t tell you yet. It could cause chaos.


    "If I can''t figure it out, then let me take it with me when go.


    Chapter 805 Beyond Saving


    +8 Pearls


    "I have spent my life following Dragon Lord, fighting many enemies over my lifetime, earning glory along


    the way.


    "Myter years have been failures.


    "But at least today, I can put it all to rest. That''s something"


    He waved toward his closest friends. "We''ve fought and bickered for our whole lives. Today, let''s put an end to it.


    "What I''m proud of is that I''ve lived honestly, never forgetting who I am.


    "Brothers, if there''s another life and fate allows it, let''s follow Dragon Lord again and cause some chaos!"


    On the eastern edge of Brighton, the road leading to the Fioris'' vi was a flurry of activity.


    Forty military vehicles raced toward the vi, each carrying soldiers from Draconia''s most formidable force, the Golden Dragon Guard.


    elite and


    Inside the second vehicle of the convoy, Levi and Jack sat, their faces tense butposed.


    Jack quickly skimmed the message from Flint before speaking.


    "General Monroe, two minutes ago, Lord Southmere was shot three times-two bullets hit his heart, and one severed a major artery. He''s in critical condition."


    Levi''s eyes widened at the news, though he quickly regained hisposure.


    Jack went on, "After killing Kieran, Rhett shot himself twice, trying to leave Skr some exnation. The third shot came from Skr himself."


    "The Dragon Guards have taken the entire Fioris family into custody."


    Levi sighed deeply. "Rhett, always the same."


    After a brief pause, he issued orders. "This situation could change at any moment. I want the Golden Dragon Guard to reach the vi''s perimeter immediately and secure it. We also need to keep an eye on the movements of the Seven Great Royal Houses." "If things go south, we''ll put the emergency n into action."


    Upon


    receiving the Golden Dragon Order, Misael of the Golden Dragon Guard gave swiftmands.


    His 300 soldiers, already stationed at the vi''s perimeter, moved to control all entry points.


    With Lord Southmere''s guard still inside, the guards from the other six great royal houses were ordered to retreat nearly half a mile away awaiting further orders,


    Levi and Jack had just reached the vi''s outer perimeter when Martin, Wilder, Shirley, Daphne, and Rita


    arrived.


    Jack quickly moved toward Martin, his voice urgent. "Old Mr. Wright, did you bring the items?"


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 805 Beyond Saving


    Martin nodded.


    +8 Pearls


    "After I got the message, I had Ms. West and Ms. Dunn retrieve Southstar and Pythoncrown. I also invited Mr. Lennon to join us. What''s happening now?"


    296


    11

 The Deadly 806

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 806 Choices-


    4B Pearls


    "Mr. Wright, Mr. Lennon, things aren''t looking good," Jack said, shaking his head, frustration clear in his


    voice.


    "Lorelei and Ms. Rence are already gone. Their heartbeats stopped over an hour ago.


    "When Master Ramsey arrived, he sealed their acupoints and forced their energy to circte. For now, they''re barely holding on.


    "Let''s hope Southstar and Pythoncrown are as miraculous as the legends im. Maybe they can save them.


    "Maybe Renee won''t have to suffer anymore, and the Suarez sisters 20 years of struggle won''t be for nothing. "But there''s another serious problem.


    "Lord Southmere shot himself twice to repay the Fioris, and Skr fired the third shot. All three bullets hit


    his heart.


    "Master Ramsey said that with his condition, Rhett won''tst more than two hours."


    This is a mess. A bullet to the heart-no one could fix that," Wilder said, frowning as he nced at Southstar and Pythoncrown in Daphne and Rita''s hands. He shook his head. This is cruel... What a situation." Martin''s face was grim. "Southstar and Pythoncrown can only save two people."


    Levi remained expressionless as he pointed toward the vi. "Let''s go. We need to get these items to Master Ramsey, Let him decide what happens next."


    Shirley, Daphne, and Rita followed closely behind as they entered the vi.


    The sight in front of them was shocking, sending a chill down Shirley''s spine.


    On the way to Brighton, Shirley had learned more about Robin''s past from Martin.


    She had never imagined Robin was one of the few survivors of the Dragon Manor massacre.


    Worse still, he was the grandson of the powerful Dragon Lord.


    It was an awful twist of fate. Just as Robin had finally found his long-lost sister, Rence, after 201 years, this catastrophe had struck.


    Shirley had silently hoped, during their journey, that Southstar and Pythoncrown would work as the legends said.


    That they could bring Renee and the kind-hearted Lorelei back.


    She couldn''t bear to see Robin suffer.


    In Shirley''s eyes, Robin was the man she admired, someone she looked up to like a mountain.


    Since the day Robin had saved her, she had given her heart-once untouched-to him.


    Chapter 806 Choices


    If Robin wanted it, she would give up everything to help hint.


    +8 Pearls


    Though her feelings for him were like a fire burning inside her, Shirley didn''t dare interrupt his life..


    How many times had she dreamt of walking hand in hand with him, through a world that somehow felt. familiar, yet strange? The world felt distant, like a fading memory of a past life.


    In that world, two people were in love, content with their lives. They worked side by side, always returning home together.


    Often, when Shirley woke from her dreams, she felt as if what she had experienced was more than a dream. It felt real, like it had happened before. She couldn''t understand why she kept dreaming these strange, vivid dreams.


    The joy, warmth, and tenderness in them made her wish she could stay in the dream forever.


    She found herself reluctant to leave thefort of her bed these days.


    Before even entering the room, Shirley noticed Robin from a distance.


    He stood tall, but there was a heaviness in his posture, a sadness she hadn''t seen before.


    Her chest tightened at the sight, a wave of sorrow and empathy washing over her.


    She didn''t want to see the man she loved feeling so helpless, especially with the looming possibility of losing those he held dear.


    She wished Robin could stay the way he had been when they first met-proud, untouchable, and defiant.


    Even if she couldn''t always be by his side, she was content knowing that as long as he was happy, she could find happiness in loving him.


    She rushed to follow Levi and the others into the room longing to run to Robin and share all the feelings. she had bottled up during their time apart. But she stopped herself. Not now. She couldn''t interrupt him.


    She needed Robin to use Southstar and Pythoncrown to save the two people closest to him.


    Only then would he find the peace he deserved.


    She couldn''t stand the thought of him in pain.


    Shirley stayed where she was, standing quietly at the edge of the group, keeping her gaze on Robin from


    afar.


    Levi and the others entered the room.


    Lord Southmere was nearing death. He couldn''t speak anymore, his eyes were shut, and his vital signs were fading fast.


    The other lords sering leviandck preeted them immediately


    Chapter 806 Choices


    "General Monroe, it''s been a while!"


    +8 Pearls


    Levi nodded, his expression serious as he briefly ncel at the dying Rhett. Then he walked toward Robin.


    He passed Ryder and gave him a brief pat on the shoulder before moving to stand behind Robin, standing at attention.


    Jack, Martin, and the others followed, standing tall behind Levi.


    The six princes and everyone else in the room stared in surprise.


    It was almost unbelievable: General Levi was standing behind Robin as if he were a low-ranking officer.


    The group''s shock deepened when they saw a middle-aged man standing behind Levi.


    This man wore the uniform of a lieutenant general from the Golden Dragon Guard.


    He was Misael, themander of Draconia''s most elite and secretive force-the Golden Dragon Guard.


    Misael''s arrival, along with his guards, made one thing clear: the Golden Dragon Order had been issued.


    As the group tried to make sense of it all. Levi and hispanions performed a formal salute.


    1, Levi, Dragon Pce deputy ruler, greet you Master Ramsey!"


    "I, Jack, Dragon Pce chief guardian, greet you, Master Ramsey!"


    "I, Misael, Dragon Pce Golden Dragon Guardmander, greet you, Master Ramsey!"


    These words left everyone in the room speechless.


    The lords stood frozen, struggling toprehend what was happening.


    Robin was of Dragon Pce.


    Nigel quickly turned to Jack and asked, "General Grayson, what is going on here?"


    Jack answered with a bow, "Your Highnesses, General Robin is the lost son of the Young Lord Dragon, who disappeared years ago. "During the Dragon Manor disaster, Shadow, Dragon Lord''s secret guard, rescued Young Lord Dragon''s


    son.


    "The Golden Dragon Order and the emerald pendant were given to Shadow by the Young Lord Dragon as proof.


    "Shadow arranged for Master Ramsey''s return to Draconia to investigate the Dragon Manor disaster."


    The lords and the others were still processing this revtion when Martin stepped forward.


    "Master Ramsey, Southstar and Pythoncrown are here


    Daphne and Rita carefully ced the treasures in front of Robin.


    Chapter 806 Choices


    Robin picked up the Southstar from its crystal case.


    +6 Pearls


    In that moment, the gem lit up with an ethereal glow. Holding it, Robin seemed to cradle the rising sun, its light spreading across the room.


    The entire room was captivated by the beauty of the Southstar, a gem worth billions.


    Amid the awe, everyone silently wondered: Who would Robin save first with such a priceless treasure?


    296

 The Deadly 807

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 807 The Only Answer


    Southstar.


    It was a striking sea-blue gem, clear as crystal.


    For almost a hundred years, it had been safely kept in the Rogarios family''s treasure vault.


    Whispers surrounded its mysterious power.


    +8 Pearls


    Anyone suffering from a long-term illness, no matter how severe, could recover fully just by carrying the gem for a while. It was said to even prolong life.


    Those who had recently passed-if they could hold the gem within six hours-would return to life, gaining another thirty years to live.


    This wasn''t just an old legend. It was real.


    There were stories of dragons having nine offspring. One of them was known as Turtdragon.


    It took ten thousand years for it to shed its shell and transform into a full-grown dragon.


    Inside its shell were twenty-four ribs..


    Each rib held a sapphire.


    Each sapphire contained a powerful life force.


    Southstar was the sixth of these sapphires..


    Its worth was unimaginable.


    The Rogarios ancestors had fought for decades to im it, losing hundreds of lives in the process.


    Though many saw it as just a story, the world held countless mysteries.


    Those who didn''t have the means or the right to witness its truth believed it was just a tale.


    Southstar-one of only twenty-four gems of its kind-was far too precious for ordinary hands to hold.


    As everyone watched in awe, Robin held the priceless gem without hesitation. He stepped forward and gently ced it in Marge''s mouth.


    The radiant glow that had filled the room faded instantly.


    Eithan and Kimberly, once hopeful, now looked drained, their faces falling.


    They knew Robin wouldn''t use the Southstar to save their grandfather.


    But what they-and everyone else-hadn''t expected was that Robin would give the first chance at life to Marge.


    Lori, moving forward, gripped Robin''s arm. "Master Ramsey, you... why would you...?


    Chapter 807 The Only Answer


    Tears filled Lori''s eyes, but she nodded, wiping them away.


    +8 Pearls


    Through the blur of her tears, she saw the unmistakable figure of Young Lord Dragon standing before her.


    Robin''s actions, his words, and the smile on his face reminded Marge Suarez so much of Young Lord Dragon and Madam Suzanne.. Despite their noble status, neither the Young Lord Dragon nor Madam Suzanne had ever treated her and her sister as servants. They had always been given the best of everything, first


    Now, Robin was doing the same.


    How could Marge not be moved?


    The twin sisters had once been like two small nts, adrift with no roots, abandoned by their parents.


    Yet, fate had allowed them to be Madam Suzannes personal attendants.


    The Suarezes, andter the Ramseys, had always treated them as family.


    Had it not been for the catastrophe at Dragon Manor, they would never have fallen into such a tragic. situation.


    At this moment, Marge wanted nothing more.


    Her only hope was that Master Ramsey could save her sister and Renee.


    But when Southstar was ced in Lorelei''s mouth, nothing changed.


    Lorelei''s face remained deathly pale, her heart still and silent.


    There was no sign of life..


    Time passed slowly.


    The room felt heavy with grief and anticipation.


    Five minutes passed, and Lorelei still showed no signs of change.


    Then, unexpectedly, two small wisps of mist came from Lorelei''s nostrils. The gem in her mouth started. to shrink.


    A sudden, loud cough echoed through the room, making everyone jump.


    Robin''s eyes lit up. He saw Lorelei''s color begin to return, the faintest hint of life showing in her face.


    Lorelei slowly opened her eyes. After a long moment, he looked at Robin. "Mr. Robin! Please, save Joanna


    "Lorelei, you''re awake? You''re really awake!" Marge eximed, tears of joy streaming down her face. She rushed to Lorelei, wrapping her in a tight hug. "More how did you get here? Did I did I die?" Lonele acked her confusion clear as she looked around


    Chapter 807 The Only Answer


    +8 Pears


    "He''s Madam Suzanne''s son! Master Ramsey of Dragon Pce! It''s he who saved you!" Marge exined. gesturing toward Rence, still lying on the sofa. "Huh?" Lorelei was still disoriented, struggling to understand.


    "Wilder, help Mrs. Lorelei with her pulse and cirction. If not, her blood might stagnate, and her meridians could be disturbed, Robin said, motioning for Wilder to attend to Lorelei.


    He then picked up Pythoncrown and ced it into the hignd spring water Rita had already prepared.


    The Pythoncrown, as the story went, was an extraordinary and rare nt, said to thrive only with the venom of the mighty python king


    Its rarity made it nearly impossible to find. When ced in water above 23 thousand feet, the nt would form into a crystal-clear drop.


    This drop held incredible powers. When consumed, it could fortify the bones, cleanse the marrow, and expel any hidden ailments from the body. It was also said to extend life by over twenty years.


    The most remarkable quality, however, was its ability to regenerate blood, healing the body''s entire internal system.


    It could restore damaged organs and repair any internal or external injuries.


    One drop of Pythoncrown was enough to set everything right.


    This was the power that had made the herb so legendary.


    It was a gift capable of restoring life itself.


    Robin carefully ced the Pythoncrown in water. Within moments, it transformed into a small, crystalline droplet.


    The drop was barelyrger than a pea.


    With careful hands. Robin lifted it, holding it delicately on his fingertip.


    The air in the room grew cool, as though they had stepped into the shade of a tall tree.


    It was refreshing, soothing.


    Robin stood in the center of the room.


    To his left was Lord Southmere Rhett, and to his right, his long-lost sister, Renee


    Both needed this miraculous drop.


    Everyone in the room watched him closely, their eyes fixed on the small, glowing drop in his hand.


    The question hung in the air: who would he choose?


    Robin had no doubt. The drop should go to his sister.


    Eithan and Kimberly watched, silent, hoping that Robin would give the drop to their grandfather, Lord


    Southmere


    Chapter 807 The Only Answer


    But they knew it was a lost hope.


    In this moment, it was clear: the drop belonged to Renee.


    +8 Pearls


    Lord Southmere was old, and time was not on his side. Renee, on the other hand, was still young, and she was Robin''s sister-a sister he hadn''t seen in twenty years. Without this drop, neither would survive.


    It was a choice with only one possible answer.


    Robin checked the time. Renee had less than two minutes before her brain cells would cease functioning.


    If he didn''t act now, there would be no turning back.


    He nced at Lord Southmere, then at Eithan and Kimberly, whose faces were filled with hope.


    Shaking his head, Robin stepped toward his sister.


    296


    The Deadly Assassin Rohin

 The Deadly 808

    Chapter 808 I''m Sorry


    Kimberly''s eyes followed Robin as he walked toward Renee.


    What had once been a flicker of hope quickly turned into a wave of frustration that almost boiled over.


    She grasped her grandfather Rhett''s frail hand, her eyes dropping in silent resignation.


    After a few moments of bitter stillness, she lifted her heal and looked at Ryder. "Dad..."


    Ryder knew exactly what she was about to say. His voice dropped to a harsh whisper. "Kimberly, don''t start."


    Kimberly''s gaze shifted to the rows of stern Golden Dragon Guard soldiers.


    She understood that voicing her anger would only make things worse.


    So, she gritted her teeth and shot a look of hatred at Robin and Renee.


    Eithan, too, clenched his fists, his face dark with rage..


    He understood that all the privileges he had enjoyed were thanks to Lord Southmere''s protection.


    If his grandfather passed now, the Shaw family''s influence would fall apart.


    As the eldest grandson of Lord Southmere, Eithan would lose everything.


    Meanwhile, the younger generation of royals eyed Robin with a mix of uncertainty and judgment.


    In this moment, no matter what Robin did, no one had the right to question his choice..


    The Pythoncrown was his, and how he used it was entirely his decision.


    Renee and Lord Southmere''s lives were slipping away before their eyes.


    The room was heavy with the smell of blood, filled with a deep sense of despair.


    Levi, Jack, Misael, and the six powerful royals stood stiffly, their faces set in grim determination.


    The tension in the room was thick, almost choking.


    Amid the silence, the only sound was the steady rhythm of Robin''s heavy steps,


    Shirley stood on the edge of the group, watching Robin from afar.


    Tears pooled in her eyes as she saw the man she loved, forn and determined.


    She desperately wished for Renee to survive, but the sight of Robin''s pain was too much to bear. Finally, Robin reached Renee''s side..


    He looked at her pale, lifeless face, and his heart twisted as if struck by a de.


    The room fell still, with only the sound of their heartbeats and the ticking of a clock filling the space.


    Chapter 808 Im Sorry


    Less than a minute remained before Renee''s life would slip away.


    Robin only needed the briefest moment.


    59%


    +8 Pearls


    With a simple motion, he could ce the Pythoncrown drop into Renee''s breath and bring her back from the edge of death.


    But as he held the drop in his hand, it felt like he was carrying an impossible burden.


    "Sir!" Rita nced at the clock. "Only 47 seconds left. Renee''s brain cells will dissolve without oxygen and blood. She''ll lose all chance of recovery. "Please, hurry!"


    With a heavy sigh, Robin knelt beside Rence..


    "I''m sorry, Renee. Our family can''t act unjustly. I can''t give you this drop of Pythoncrown.


    "Sir, why?!" Rita''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    Robin lifted his finger.


    The drop of Pythoncrown flew through the astonished faces surrounding him, almost like something out of a dream, and gentlynded in Lord Southmere''s nostrils. In that instant, every expression in the room froze in shock.


    No one had expected Robin to give the only hope of survival to Lord Southmere.


    Kimberly watched in stunned silence as the drop of life entered her grandfather''s nose.


    For a moment, all her anger seemed to evaporate.


    From the edge of the room, Shirley''s tears streamed down her face.


    She shook her head, heartbroken, and turned toward the door.


    Once the Pythoncrown entered Lord Southmere''s nostrils, a sudden sneeze echoed in the room.


    His chest wound began to heal at an astonishing speed,


    His face, once pale, started to regain its color.


    Even more surprising, his white hair gradually shifted to a deep, dark ck.


    His skin began to change as well, the wrinkles of old age slowly disappearing, reced by the firmness of youth.


    Lord Southmere slowly opened his eyes and nced at Eithan and Kimberly, who stood by his side. waiting in anticipation.


    He furrowed his brow.


    "Eithan, Kimberly... am I dead?"


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 808 Im Sorry


    Kimberly grasped her grandfather''s arm, overjoyed. "Gandpa, you''re alive!


    "Robin gave you the Pythoncrown drop


    "Look at your skin and hair-they''ve reversed decades


    "Pythoncrown really is as miraculous as they say. It can bring someone back to life. Grandpa, I''m so happy!"


    The room was still, save for Kimberly and Eithan''sughter, a stark contrast to the heavy silence that surrounded them.


    No one else spoke.


    Instead, they stood motionless, watching Lord Southmere''s slow awakening, their gaze flicking between him and Robin, whose sorrow was palpable. The six royal princes approached Lord Southmere, each face a mixture of disbelief and emotion.


    "Old friend, Master Ramsey gave you this second chance. But I fear... Ms. Ramsey....


    Nigel paused, letting out a long, frustrated sigh.


    In that moment, Rhett understood what had unfolded.


    He quickly shoved past Eithan and Kimberly, forcing lunself to his feet.


    "Master Ramsey!" he called, his voice thick with emotion as he looked at Robin''s retreating form. "Why did you do this? This is worse than dying!


    "I was already on the edge, and you gave me this chance?


    "I owe you and the Dragon Lord more than I could ever repay."


    "You don''t owe me anything. Robin replied, his back still to them. He lifted Rence in his arms and started toward the door.


    "Rence, we share the same blood. As long as I''m alive, won''t let you die!


    "I''ll search everywhere, do anything to find a cure!


    "We''re leaving now. I know Mom, Dad, and Grandpa will help us.


    "Fate brought us together, and it won''t separate us again!"


    "Sir," Rita said softly, her voice choked with emotion as she followed Robin, her tears flowing freely.


    "Don''t cry!" Daphne snapped sharply, her voice filled with grief. "Don''t disgrace him!"


    "Yes, mdy!" Rita quickly wiped her tears away and, with Daphne, followed Robin toward the hall.


    Outside, Shirley watched, her heart aching as she saw the despair in Robin''s eyes. Unable to hold herself hack any longer the ruched to him.


    Chapter 808 I''m Sorry


    "Robin, don''t be sad... I''ll help you find a way to save Renee.


    "She''s a kind soul. She''ll be fine. I''m sure of it!


    "... I''ll go with you, I promise."


    +8 Pears


    Robin stopped and turned to her, his gaze softening as he looked at Renee''s tangled hair and the traces of tears still on her face


    Shurley, please. Help me. Fix her hair and wipe her tears.


    "My sister, she''s always so neat, so full of life


    296

 The Deadly 809

    Chapter 809 Don''t Cry


    +8 Pea


    "Master Ramsey, we owe you everything. From now on, I will follow your everymand!" Ryder sank to his knees, his voice filled with anguish. Robin''s act was nothing short of heroic.


    He hadn''t simply saved Lord Southmere''s life-he had spared the entire future of the Shaws


    Had Lord Southmere died, the family would have been thrown into a disaster with no chance of recovery.


    That''s the way the world works, isn''t it?


    When you''re at the top, everyone sings your praises.


    But once you fall, people are quick to stomp on you.


    Robin didn''t acknowledge Ryder''s gesture.


    Without a word, he turned away, leaving behind only the image of his lonely, deste back.


    Lord Southmere wiped the tears from his face and, his voice thick with emotion, bowed deeply in the direction Robin had gone. "Master Ramsey! I have failed Dragon Lord! I''ve failed Young Lord Dragon! I have failed "Grandpa, Dad, why are you acting like this?" Kimberly interrupted, clearly confused and upset.


    "Grandpa, you''ve done so much for the country. You''ve been its pir!


    "And you''ve sacrificed everything for his sister! You took down Kieran, and even killed Skr. He saved your life!


    "You''ve already done more than enough! What more could you possibly do?


    "Even if he is the heir of the Dragon Pce, he should still give the life-saving water to you!


    "Renee may be Young Lord Dragon''s daughter, but she hasn''t done anything for the country! She''s just


    The sound of the p echoed throughout the room.


    "Enough!" Ryder shouted, his hand still raised after striking Kimberly.


    It was the first time he had ever struck his daughter.


    "How could you say something like that?"


    Catherine''s face flushed with anger, tears welling up in her eyes. "Kimberly, I''m done with you! I can''t believe how selfish and narrow-minded you are. I have no respect for you anymore.


    "That Pythoncrown drop was a gift from the Nevilles to Master Ramsey! He has every right to decide what to do with it!


    "Not giving it to Lord Southmere was Master Ramsey''s choice. Giving it to him was a huge favor, one that you should be grateful for!


    Chapter 809 Don''t Cry


    +8 Pearls


    "Even if Rhett has made great contributions to the country, Master Ramsey had every right to save his sister first!


    "Rhett, do you agree with me?"


    Lord Southmere, tears still in his eyes, shook his head in despair. "Tve failed Ms. Renee! Kimberly, you have truly disappointed me.


    "I have always said that in life, death is not the most important thing. It''s how we face death that shows who we truly are-whether we are adults or children. "I''ve lived my life, and I''ve failed.


    "The family has been in decline since the third generation_


    19


    Rhett raised a trembling arm and pointed toward Eithan and Kimberly. "Down on your knees, both of you!


    The family could never repay Master Ramsey for this act of kindness, not even after a century!"


    Kimberly was still confused. "Grandpa, what are you doing?" She wiped away her tears in frustration, unwilling to kneel.


    Ryder moved forward, his foot pressing down firmly on her leg. "Kneel," he ordered.


    Kimberly finally saw the seriousness in her father and grandfather''s expressions.


    She looked around the room at the cold, unyielding faces staring at her. She couldn''t understand why they were all looking at her that way. Jayden sighed deeply and shook his head.


    He was silent, words escaping him.


    Master Ramsey had made an incredible sacrifice, choosing to save Lord Southmere over his sister- someone he hadn''t seen in twenty years. Yer, Kimberly''s actions had disrespected this immense favor.


    Everyone''s eyes followed Robin''s retreating figure, a wave of sadness washing over them.


    The room was quiet


    No one knew what to say.


    At that moment, even the kindest words would have seemed pointless.


    The pale light from the hallway spilled into the room, casting a ghostly glow on Robin and Renee. It felt as though time itself had shifted.


    In that vast, infinite stretch of time, they seemed to grow farther apart, lost and without hope.


    It was only when Shirley gently fixed Renee''s hair and wiped away her tears that the others seemed toe to their senses.


    And all that remained was an aching silence-silent and full of helplessness.


    2/4.


    Mon, De


    Chapter 809 Don''t Cry


    All the beauty in the world fades too quickly.


    Like the brilliant lives scattered across the vast reaches of space.


    So small, like specks of dust, with no joy or sorrow,


    Life and death are just a breath apart.


    +8 Pearls


    It''s tragic, really. Those caught in it still don''t understand the value of their time or the blessings they have.


    Instead, they chase after fleeting fame, power, and status, all while tearing each other down.


    Shirley clutched Robin''s arm, her heart racing as she looked into his red-rimmed eyes


    She had never seen him so broken, so lost.


    "Robin... don''t be upset. Renee will be okay, I know it, she whispered.


    "We''ll take her to Peachgrove in Dragon Ridge Valley. It''ll help her," she added, though doubt clouded her words,


    "Sir, there are only three seconds left. Ms. Rence... her time is almost up," Rita said through her tears.


    Robin froze. His strong body trembled with the weight of the moment.


    Suddenly, the room felt cold, the air thick and heavy, pressing down on them.


    Robin''s gaze locked onto Renee''s pale face, her eyes swollen and distant. A painful lump formed in his


    throat.


    She had deserved so much more than this. A life full of joy and peace. Instead, she had been subjected to endless suffering


    Now, she was slipping away, swept by the winds of fate, and there was nothing they could do.


    Robin couldn''t hold back anymore. His body shook with the force of his cry. "Rence!" he screamed, his voice raw with grief.


    Tears streamed down his face, unrestrained,


    In that instant, everything seemed to stop.


    The world stood still, frozen in sorrow.


    It felt like they were just a tiny, insignificant speck, drifting in a universe of silence.


    Shirley stood frozen, unable to move.


    She stared at the man she loved, pulled him close.


    bling in her arms, his face streaked with tears. Without thinking, she


    "Robin, please don''t cry, I can''t bear to see you cry," she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "Renee isn''t gone. She''s not dead yet. She''s not," she said, though the words sounded hollow.


    Chapter 809 Don''t Cry


    Daphne and Rita knelt before Robin, desperate. "Master, please. Don''t cry. Please


    Then came the sound of thunder.


    The sky outside darkened, and a crash of lightning split the air.


    It was as if the whole world was mourning with them. The skies cried.


    +8 Pearls


    In the midst of the violent storm, twenty senior officers from Draconia stood frozen in ce, their expressions a mixture of awe and respect.


    They saluted Robin and Renee with military precision.


    The seconds ticked away, each one pulling Renee closer to the end of her life.


    In the quiet of the room, soft cries began to echo.


    Catherine and the others knew that once thest second passed, Robin and Renee would never share another moment together.


    Then, at the very instant the clock reached its final tick, something unexpected happened.


    The dragon dagger shuddered, its energy pulsing with intensity.


    A mournful sound cut through the air, and from the dagger, Draconite emerged.


    It expanded into arge red sphere, enveloping Renee''s body in a protective cocoon.


    Robin stood motionless, unable to believe his eyes.


    Shirley, too, was stunned by the sight.


    Daphne, Rita, the officers, and everyone else in the room were rendered speechless by the sudden turn of


    events


    Draconite.


    It had appeared.


    296

 The Deadly 810

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 810 A Dream


    The sudden reappearance of Draconite stunned everyone in the room.


    A sh of red light filled the space, so bright it was blinding


    Draconite glowed like a celestial being, its beauty otherworldly and almost divine.


    +8 Pearls


    It seemed to carry the weight of countless lifetimes, rushing through time and space to find its long-lostpanion.


    For a moment, Draconite floated in front of Robin, its ze locked on his tear-streaked face.


    There was a quiet understanding in its eyes, a mixture of concern, love, and sorrow.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, it turned into a transparent red shield and wrapped itself around Rence.


    Catherine, unable to contain her shock, blurted out, "It''s Draconite! Grandpa, that''s the Draconite I saw before!"


    Hannibal turned sharply towards the apparition, tapping Catherine lightly on the head. "Didn''t you say there was no Draconite?" Catherine pouted and muttered, "I did, but now you see it. It''s just a red mist.


    "You don''t see? Draconite chooses its master!


    "I may not hear their conversation or see the true form of this mist...


    "But we can feel the connection. It''s like it''s holding a deep affection for Master Ramsey-almost like a


    lover.


    "It''s like it''s been waiting for him through all of time..


    "I once thought, if reincarnation exists, maybe this Draconite was his lover in another life!"


    Hannibal shook his head in disbelief. "What nonsense.


    Catherine shot him an exasperated look. "You''ve got no imagination!"


    Meanwhile, the royal family watched the bizarre scene with growing curiosity.


    The lords and Levi, however, remained stoic, their faces serious.


    The massacre at Dragon Manor and the mysterious disappearance of Young Lord Dragon and his hundred Golden Armored Soldiers were connected to Draconite and the ancient relic-two legends that were rarely spoken of It was rumored that every time Draconite appeared, the ancient relic would soon follow.


    This was seen as a bad omen.


    Because, ording to the tales, the appearance of the ancient relic meant chaos and bloodshed would soon consume the world.


    Chapter 810 A Dream


    Now that Draconite had truly reappeared, it meant the ancient relic wasing too.


    And with it, a global massacre was on the horizon.


    ¡ú +8 Pearls


    As the room filled with shocked and curious nces, Rebin began to grasp the significance of what was happening.


    He caught sight of Draconite''s red mist swirling around Renee''s pale face, once lifeless, was slowly regaining its color. A soft blush began to creep across her cheeks.


    A heartbeat that had been absent for so long now returned, faint but steady.


    "Renee... how are you feeling?" Robin asked, his voice barely above a whisper, filled with cautious hope..


    There was no answer from Rence.


    Shirley, still in disbelief, noticed Renee''s hand twitch. Robin, her hand moved, Shirley said, her voice filled with awe.


    Robin''s eyes lit up with surprise and joy.


    He could feel it too. Renee''s body temperature was rising, and the color on her face was deepening


    At that moment, he knew. Rence was going to make it.


    He never expected Draconite to have such power. In the final moment, it had managed to save her life.


    As Shirley stood beside him, the red orb enveloped them, surrounding Robin, Renee, and herself in its protective glow. Shirley stared ahead, her mind racing.


    It felt as though they were entering another world, one more beautiful than anything she had ever imagined.


    She shuddered at the surreal feeling that overtook her


    This scene came right out of her dream. The one she had seen countless times before.


    Why was it happening now?


    Could it be another dream?


    She bit into her wrist, the sharp pain telling her otherwise.


    This was no dream.


    With wide eyes, she tried to focus on the scene, trying topare it to the dreams she''d had.


    But the scene before her was too distant, too far to make out clearly.


    Gradually, though, it began to sharpen.


    In the distant, vibrant world, she saw a figure.


    Chapter 810 A Dream


    It was the exact same figure she had seen in her dreams


    W-What''s going on?


    Robin stared, his eyes fixed on the horizon, unable to look away.


    In the distance, a figure emerged, captivating and otherworldly.


    +8 Pearls


    She appeared almost too perfect to be real, like something out of a dream. Each expression, every gesture, seemed hauntingly familiar.


    The woman''s face was strikingly simr to Shirley''s.


    Was it a trick of the light? Some reflection of Shirley?


    Robin was lost in confusion. What was happening?


    Was he seeing things?


    Upon closer inspection, he realized the woman''s clothes and hair werepletely different from Shirley''s.


    Just as Robin and Shirley began to question if they were both imagining this, the woman suddenly turned toward Robin, offering a radiant smile. "Robin, Robin, don''t cry. Renee is going to be fine, she called out, her voice reaching him across the


    distance.


    "You need to take her to Peachgrove in Dragon Ridge Valley. Once she''s there, the deep waters of the pond, will save her."


    Robin froze, his mind racing.


    He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the woman, whose face was still so much like Shirley''s.


    Was this really Shirley-or was his mind ying tricks on him?


    He looked at Shirley, standing next to him, and then back to the woman in the distance.


    Surrounded by mist, the woman''s beauty was undeniable, but it was Shirley''s face he saw in her.


    The woman seemed to notice Robin still standing there in shock.


    She smiled again, and the air seemed to shimmer with the warmth of her smile.


    Without another word, she stepped backward, and the faint sound of chanting filled the air, like the soft hum of a distant temple bell.


    "On that day, I closed my eyes in the temple, and I heard your true words in the chant.


    "That month, I turned the prayer wheels, not seeking salvation, but hoping to feel your touch.


    Our warmth.


    "That year, I crawled along the mountain path, not to meet you, but just to be near


    "In that life, I circled mountains and rivers, not for enlightenment, but hoping to meet you along the way."


    Chapter 818 A Dream


    The chanting continued, the scent of incense lingering in the air.


    The 1 woman''s graceful form slowly disappeared into the mist, leaving only the sound of the chant behind.


    Robin slowly climbed the surreal steps, each movement careful, almost as if the very act of climbing was a


    He stared at the strange scene before him, not moving, lost in the moment.


    prayer.


    When he finally looked up, everything had changed.


    The distant view had dissolved into mist.


    For a moment. Robin just stood there, stunned. Then, he turned to Shirley, who was still staring ahead, lost in her thoughts. "Shirley... What did you see?" he asked quietly.


    "I. I saw my dream," she murmured, her voice distant and thoughtful,


    Robin couldn''t find the words. He simply stared at her, uncertain of what to make of her reply.


    His gaze shifted to Renee.


    Renee''s face, once pale, was now taking on a healthy flush. Her breathing had evened out.


    Robin''s heart, which had been heavy with worry, now felt lighter.


    He could feel the rhythm of Renee''s heartbeat, steady and reassuring.


    Then, a voice echoed from far away, as ifing from another time.


    Take her to Peachgrove in Dragon Ridge Valley. That''s the only way to save her."


    Robin''s body froze, his heart racing.


    When he looked up again, the transparent orb had shifted. It was now a swirl of red smoke, flying through


    the air. The smoke left a red trail behind it before it disappeared into Renee''s breath.


    296

 The Deadly 811

    Chapter 811 Take Action


    Shirley couldn''t take her eyes off the strange sight before her.


    Was it real? Or was she dreaming?


    The beauty before her seemed like a mirage, breathtaking in its sudden appearance.


    It left her breathless for a moment, only to disappear just as quickly.


    Finished


    She had already checked her wrist to be sure this wasn''t a dream, but it still felt like the illusion from her sleep.


    "Robin, is this really happening?" Shirley asked, her voice trembling as she clutched Renee''s hand, feeling the shift. "It''s real!" Robin said with a grin, his voice full of warmth.


    It was the first time Shirley had seen him smile so brightly, his usual reserved demeanor reced by pure


    joy.


    In that moment, she knew. Renee would be okay.


    Shirley threw her arms around Robin, tears spilling down her checks.


    Her face pressed against his shoulder as she whispered, Robin, you won''t be sad anymore."


    "Renee''s warm. Look, she has color in her face. She''s breathing. You''re going to save her, Robin!"


    "Yes! Robin, we need to get Rence to Peachgrove in Dragon Ridge Valley now!"


    Robin nodded solemnly, his voice steady. "Goodness is always protected by fate.


    "Rence is so kind, so gentle. How could this happen to her?


    "If I had the power, I would move mountains, travel across the stars, and tear apart the cruel fate that brought this on.


    "It''s not right. The good suffer, while the wicked roam free. What''s the point of a world like that?"


    Robin''s voice was deep, his words carrying weight that silenced the room.


    This wasn''t just a re of anger-it was a


    as a vow.


    The sudden crash of thunder shook the room, matching the intensity of his words.


    The sound echoed through the walls, the night sky, and their very souls.


    Outside, the storm raged on, mirroring the fury within


    The storm surged, washing away the ugliness and darkness of the world into a deep, unseen abyss.


    The storm raged, the wind howling, and the rain came down in sheets.


    Finished


    The dark sky, as if relieved, opened up to reveal a brilliant full moon.


    Its soft, pure light spread across the rain-soaked window, casting a cool, jade glow into the room.


    "Sir, Ms. Renee looks... beautiful!" Rita''s voice, filled with excitement, shattered the silence.


    The heavy, sorrowful mood in the room lifted, reced by a surge of energy. Catherine dashed toward Robin, her face lighting up. "Master Ramsey, I''m so happy!


    "It''s incredible! It''s a miracle!!" she continued, her voice almost bubbling with joy.


    "I knew it! Ms. Renee is so wonderful. Fate wouldn''t be so unfair to her. Otherwise, I swear, I''d be furious!" she added, practically bouncing on her feet. Around Robin and Shirley, a circle of girls gathered, including Wendy and Brenda-They couldn''t stop Chattering as they marveled at Renee''s beauty. The twenty officers remained standing at attention, their faces serious, waiting for Robin''s nextmand.


    Flint clenched his fists, his eyes burning with emotion


    The Great Warrior of Dragon Soul, in the prime of his life, trembled, struggling to hold back the tears. He nodded gravely. "Good. So good. Very good." Jack pped him on the back, his own excitement barely contained.


    The two old friends exchanged a nce, and for the first time in twenty years, the weight of their seemed to lift.


    Levi took a deep breath.


    His weathered face showed no sign of joy or sorrow, his emotions unreadable.


    He stood, powerful as ever, the weight of his four shining stars heavy on his shoulders.


    Some of the lords showed signs of relief, their faces softening.


    past


    Watching their children and grandchildren''s happiness, they couldn''t hide the brief flicker of joy in their


    eyes.


    But Rhett, his face drawn, blinked back tears.


    In those brief moments, it felt as though a century had passed.


    If Renee had lost her life because of the missing drop of Pythoncrown water, Rhett knew that even if he survived, his heart would never be free from pain.


    Renee still had a chance. That small flicker of hope allowed Rhett''s anxious heart to ease, if only just a little.


    After Wilder''s care, the Suarez sisters regained their breath.


    They rushed to Robin''s side, gently stroking Renee''s now vibrant, beautiful face. Tears streamed down. their faces.


    "Renee, you have to pull through," one of them whispered, her voice full of emotion.


    "I''m so sorry, Master Ramsey. For twenty years, Renee has never had a single happy day with me.


    "I failed Madam Suzanne. I failed Young Lord Dragon


    Robin offered a reassuring smile. "Mrs. Lorelei, you''ve done nothing wrong.


    "Without your patience and care over these years, Renee wouldn''t be here today.


    "You not only saved her, but you gave her a good education in those hard times. There''s no way to thank you enough.


    "I''ve found you. From now on, you won''t have to struggle anymore.


    Take some time to rest in Brighton," he continued. I''m taking Renee to Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "Once I heal her, we''ll all be together again."


    Lorelei and Marge nodded, though reluctance was in their eyes. "Master Ramsey, please bring Renee back."


    "I will," Robin promised. He turned to Levi.


    "General Monroe, prepare a ne. I need to leave for Dragon Ridge Valley immediately."


    "Yes, Master Ramsey!" Levi responded without hesitation.


    "Misael, lead the Golden Dragon Guard and escort Master Ramsey and Miss Renee to Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "Understood!" Misael replied, epting the Golden Dragon Order and stepping out with determination.


    Rhett stepped forward, catching Robin''s eye. "Master Ramsey, you and Ms. Renee gave me my life. I''ll go with you to Dragon Ridge Valley."


    Flint, Jack, and the others moved forward, but Robin stopped them before they could speak.


    "You stay in Brighton," he said firmly.


    His eyes swept the room,nding on the seven princes and Levi.


    "Twenty years ago, the Dragon Manor massacre was left unresolved. It''s been buried in silence.


    "From now on, I will personally investigate this case,


    "When I return, I expect an exnation from all of you, Robin said, his voice steady and serious.


    "On the night of the massacre, the Dragon Token had already been issued. Yet your rescue guards, all arrived two hourste..


    "That dy caused the deaths of thirty-five people at Dragon Manor."


    A tense silence filled the room.


    Rohin slowly turned cradling Renee in hie arme


    Chapter 811 Take Action


    Thope you lords will assist me in uncovering the mastermind behind the Dragon Manor massacre.


    "I don''t care who they are.


    "Once I find them, I swear I will bring justice to Dragon Manor-


    if I have to take on the world."

 The Deadly 812

    if I have to take on the world." Chapter 812 Scam


    Misael, lieutenant general of the Golden Dragon Guard ordered the deployment of four T-30 Dragons and a Y-90 Carrier to escort Robin and Renee to Harminfield, Dragon Ridge Valley.


    The T-30 fighter jet was Draconia''s newest model, an eighth-generation aircraft far outpacing the F-35 Lightning II in speed, torque, stall resistance, and attack precision, Only 30 had been built, all currently in service with the Golden Dragon Guard.


    Robin''s group traveled with Misael and Martin, both lieutenant generals, along with Shirley, Daphne, and Rita.


    Thirty elite soldiers from the Golden Dragon Guard''s first squadron joined them, securing the flight with a transport ne.


    The flight from Brighton''s military airport to Harmonfield was quick,sting just 25 minutes. Theynded at Harmonfield Airport at 10:30 p.m...


    Drake, leading the Dunn family''s convoy, had been waiting at the airport for some


    time.


    As soon as the ne touched down, Robin and Renee, along with the others, quickly boarded the convoy''s -vehicles and sped off toward Dragon Ridge Valley.


    Ten minutester, the convoy exited the airport highway and entered the city''s south gate street.


    But before they had gone far, the vehicles came to a sudden stop.


    Robin nced at his watch and turned to Drake. "What''s happening up ahead?"


    At that moment, Andrew, the Dunns'' head butler, rushed up to the front of the car. "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Dunn, there''s a situation. Can we take a detour?"


    Drake frowned, his impatience showing. "What''s the problem? Is there an ident? Didn''t we clear the roads ahead?"


    Andrew hesitated, then nced nervously at Robin. The roads were cleared, but this situation just came


    1. up.


    "A woman, about forty, is blocking the road. She''s threatening to take her life and holding a sign. It''s caused a crowd to gather, and the traffic''s backed up."


    Drake raised an eyebrow. "She''s blocking the road with sign? Is she protesting? What''s her issue?


    "If she has a grievance, she should take it to the right people, Drake muttered. "Blocking traffic isn''t the solution."


    Robin, curious, asked. "What''s going on with her?"


    Andrew nced at Martin before answering. "Her child was tricked into going to Menmary a few days ago. They received a call demanding 120 grand, threatening to have her child''s kidneys removed by a local scam ring if they didn''t pay. "We''ve seen a few cases like this in Harmonfield recently."


    Robin''s brow furrowed. "Did they contact the city for help?"


    Martin sighed. "I''ve heard about it. A few days ago, Henry mentioned that the city government had already met with some of the victims'' families.


    "Since it''s a cross-border scam, the city and police can''t get involved.


    "He asked me to see if Draconia can step in and resolve it through official channels.


    "I contacted the foreign affairs department," Martin said, his voice steady. "They told me this situation is tough to deal with.


    "The usual procedures won''t work," he added. "Even if the higher-ups get involved, it still has to go through Menmary''s foreign affairs department.


    "But that department is evasive," Martin went on.


    They told me that the area is a no-man''snd. It''s full ofplicated local connections. There are former warlords stationed there, and it''s be a safe haven for criminals.


    "These criminals, these scammers, hide out there. They work with the warlords to make drugs, run tel scams, and even traffic human organs.


    "In recent years, many young people from here have been lured there. Most of them never make it back.


    "Some of them went looking for work. College students who couldn''t pay tuition believed the false promises of high-paying jobs. They disappeared, and no one ever heard from them again. "Most of the victims are from Draconia."


    Robin''s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. "And there''s nothing the higher-ups can do?


    "Why can''t we just send in a special forces team to clean it up? It''s a no-man''snd. How can there be any international repercussions?"


    Martin shook his head. "Master Ramsey, it''s not that simple...


    Robin scoffed. "In the end, it''s just cowardice and inaction! If nothing else works, we could always send in fighter jets to bomb the ce into dust!"


    At that moment, Andrew hurried over to them. "Mr. Ramsey, Mr. Dunn, the woman ahead just received a message and some photos from her son before he died. She had a heart attack and copsed."


    Robin paused, his expression momentarily frozen. Then he pushed open the car door. "Shirley, Daphne. stay with Renee. I''ll check on this."


    Martin and Drake followed Robin as they rushed toward the front of the convoy. Andrew quickly motioned to the security team, and they began clearing a path through the crowd.


    Robin took out a silver needle and swiftly began working on the woman, targeting ten acupoints along her heart and liver meridians. After two minutes, the woman''s eyes fluttered open.


    She blinked, disoriented, before understanding what had happened.


    Her face twisted in anger, and she shouted at Robin. her voice breaking. "Why did you save me? You''ve


    only made it worse!


    "I''ve lost everything. My son was tricked into going there. They took his kidneys and his heart, and now he''s dead.


    "My husband couldn''t handle the grief. He drank all night and died yesterday. What''s the point of me being alive now?


    The crowd, hearing her story, murmured in sympathy. It was a tragedy that no one should ever have to


    face.


    Low voices spread through the onlookers.


    "Why can''t the police do something to rescue the kids who''ve been taken?"


    "That ce is a no-man''snd, and it''s overseas. It would cause an international uproar.


    "Who cares if it''s a no-man''snd? What''s all this nonsense about international opinions?


    "It''s just inaction. Nothing more."


    "Stop with the nonsense! We''re just regr people. How could we possibly understand all theplicated rtionships involved?" "Complicated rtionships? If I had the ability, I''d gather a team and wipe them all out."


    Robin looked at the woman in silence as she sobbed. Then, he turned to Martin. "Have Henry sort something out," he instructed. With that, he got back into the car.


    The Dunns'' convoy resumed its journey toward Dragon Ridge Valley.


    Robin''s phone buzzed. It was a message from someone he hadn''t heard from in a while.


    It was from Piper.


    "Robin, help me!"


    At first, Robin thought it might be a scam. But when he checked the number, he realized it was really Piper.


    Another message quickly followed.


    "Robin, it''s really me. I''m in Menmary. Can you send me 150 grand? If you don''t, they''ll take my heart.


    "They said I have three days. If the money doesn''te by then, I''ll die.


    If you don''t believe me, call this number, and I''ll talk to you. Robin, please, I''m begging you.


    "I know you''re the only one who can save me."

 The Deadly 813

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    064%


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 813 Across Time and Space


    Piper didn''t carry any weight. It was just another name in the sea of people he didn''t owe anything to.


    He wasn''t a savior. He didn''t believe in sweeping in to fix everyone''s problems.


    Most people who found themselves in trouble had something that led them there.


    Whether it was poor choices or greed, they were the architects of their own downfall.


    The world was full of traps, and no one fell into them without some sort of temptation. If people weren''t eager for something for nothing, how could they ever get stuck? Scams had one thing inmon: the victims always thought they were getting something for free.


    But the truth was clear: there''s no such thing as a free lunch.


    Robin sighed and muttered under his breath, "If something sounds too good to be true, it usually is."


    He nced at the message he had just received from Den at the Draconia Anti-Terrorism Department. Martin, noticing Robin''s quiet contemtion, spoke up.


    "Master Ramsey, I''ve received some internal news. Our higher-ups have struck a deal with Menmary


    authorities.


    "They''ll be working together to dismantle these cross-border fraud rings and restore peace."


    Robin gave a short nod. "About time."


    Before the conversation could continue, another message arrived, this time from the Dark Web.


    It was about the Dragon Manor massacre from two decades ago.


    The message confirmed that the Poison King Sect had been involved in the attack.


    Twenty-three years ago, Kennedy had taken control of the Poison King Sect.


    Under his leadership, what had once been a group dedicated to making healing remedies turned into a notorious criminal organization. They started producing drugs, parasites, and even carried out assassinations. The sect''s power grew rapidly, and it soon became thergest criminal faction in the southwest of Draconia.


    Kennedy had been directly involved in the Dragon Manor massacre twenty years ago.


    But after the tragedy, the Poison King Sect fell into decline. Kennedy himself disappeared from public view.


    Now, however, there were reports of Kennedy resurfacing in the Poinegreen area in southwest Draconia.


    He was apparently working to revive the Poison King Sect, raising funds and making connections with various shady groups.


    Chapter 813 Across Time and Space


    As Robin absorbed this information, his gaze turned cold.


    The Poison King Sect was nothing more than a group of scum.


    4%


    +8 Posile


    If Kennedy had been involved in the Dragon Manor massacre, it was time to end this once and for all.


    He moved on to the second message from the Dark Web, feeling a sense of unease creeping over him.


    What he read next took him by surprise.


    A month ago, Rosalie, the assistant director at Dunn Group''s business strategy department, had be a disciple of Kennedy, leader of the Poison King Sect. Robin couldn''t believe it at first. He reread the message, then let out a dryugh.


    The world was a confusing ce.


    One moment, someone could be on the path to goodness, and the next, they could fall to darkness.


    Rosalie''s name brought back the message from Piper.


    Robin couldn''t ignore the connection between them.


    After a moment of thought, he sent amand to the Dark Web intelligence center.


    "Check on a woman named Piper Dawson and her recent activities."


    Within seconds, a report came through.


    Piper Dawson, 21 years old.


    She had worked at Dunn Group.


    Two months ago, she left the Dunns'' family business and had been without work since.


    A week ago, she was tricked by Rosalie-now a disciple of the Poison King Sect-and taken to Poinegreen. in the southwest. Three days ago, she was sold to Menmary. Robin read the report and figured out that the message had indeede from Piper.


    This was Rosalie''s revenge.


    Robin couldn''t understand it. The once timid, innocent girl had transformed into someone so calcting, all because she got out of the rat race.


    It was their business, their fight. Robin had no interest in delving deeper into their past.


    He turned off his phone and nced at Renee, still resting peacefully.


    Despite himself, he sent a message to Cassian, a contact from Hongmen.


    "Get in touch with a Menmary warlord called Wace Wallensby. Find a 21-year-old girl named Piper Dawson and bring her back to Draconia in three hours


    Ten minutester Drake''s convoy reached the edge of Dragon Ridge Valley


    16:17 Tue,


    Chapter 813 Across Time and Space


    Cassian''s reply came soon after.


    "Piper has been rescued by Wace''s men and is on her way back to Draconia through our secure channels."


    Robin switched off his phone and carefully lifted Rence out of the car.


    Misael, leading the Golden Dragon Guard, escorted them as they headed toward Peachgrove.


    It was well past midnight, and the valley was dark as pitch.


    The Golden Dragon Guard switched on their night lights.


    Suddenly, the area was bright, as though it were day.


    The eerie shadows and the strange moonlight vanished under the harsh lights.


    They made their way toward Peachgrove.


    The marks of the battle from a few months ago were still visible, though faint.


    +8 Pearls


    What caught Robin''s attention was that, despite it being June, the peach trees were still in full bloom.


    Then he noticed something odd: the temperature in the orchard remained a steady 50 to 60 degrees.


    No matter how hot or cold it was outside, or in the rest of Dragon Ridge Valley, the temperature here stayed like spring.


    He remembered something the old man had told him: to save a life teetering on the edge of death, only the energy of early spring could revive it, bringing it back to life.


    Draconite, Robin thought, had formed from the energy of the water and peach blossoms that had surrounded Peachgrove for centuries.


    This energy had gathered into a mist, a fog that, over the years, had developed its own power.


    It was like a maic field of life.


    Over time, it had grown a soul of its own, like a mythical being that had cultivated its power for thousands of years.


    It seemed to be linked to past lives, searching across time and space for wishes left unfulfilled.


    Robin didn''t know why Draconite recognized him, but he was grateful.


    The energy that had gathered over the centuries had somehow saved his sister''s life.


    Through its maic field, Draconite had sent him a message, guiding him to bring Renee here.


    It was in this ce that her life force could begin to flow again.


    As Robin walked toward Peachgrove, carrying Renee, he could feel her strength returning,


    The air smelled of peach blossoms, and a cool breeze seemed toe from another time.


    Chapter 813 Across Time and Space


    It felt refreshing, like a moment of rity.


    He gestured for the others to turn off their lights.


    The moonlight washed over the waters of Peachgrove, illuminating the area with a gentle glow.


    The peach blossoms reflected in the still water, like petals set in a beautiful piece of jade.


    A soft mist rose from the water, almost magical under the light, creating an ethereal, dreamlike atmosphere.


    Robin was convinced that this ce, with its ancient energy, could bring his sister back.


    He looked around at the others. "Stay here by Peachgrove," he told them. "I''ll take Renee down."


    "I''ll go with you," Shirley said, stepping closer.


    Daphne moved forward as well. "Sir, we don''t know what''s under the water. Let use with you."


    "There''s no need," Robin answered. "Stay here. We will be back soon."


    With that, he leaped into the clear waters of Peachgrove, Renee still in his arms.


    296


    +8 Pearls


    16.1

 The Deadly 814

    64%


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 814 Order and Pendant


    The waters of Peachgrove were as clear as fresh spring water, smooth and shining like polished jade.


    As Robin sank deeper into the pool, a feeling of calm washed over him, the cool water soothing his entire body.


    He held onto Renee tightly as they descended, feeling the pressure of the water around them. They sank for what felt like an eternity, until finally, they reached the bottom. The pool seemed endless, stretching deeper than a thousand feet.


    Surprisingly, the depths brought no chill or sense of danger. Instead, it felt oddly peaceful.


    Once they reached the center, the light dimmed.


    Robin adjusted his bearings, and then he saw it-a faint light to the south.


    He took a few steps toward it, and the glow became stronger.


    After walking about twenty yards, they came upon a giant water curtain.


    It towered nearly a hundred feet, stretching about thirty feet across.


    The moonlight behind the curtain created a soft, ethereal glow.


    Robin carefully made his way around the curtain, discovering a cave behind it.


    To his surprise, the cave was filled with a gentle, otherworldly light.


    He searched for the source and soon realized that the light wasing from the peak of Zixia Mountain


    That spot, he knew,y behind Vi One, near the horse stables and the mastiff pens.


    Could Vi One really be connected to this ce? Was this mere coincidence, or was it deliberate?


    A feeling of doubt washed over Robin.


    "Achoo!" Renee sneezed softly.


    Robin turned to her, his attention focused on her face.


    The moonlight illuminated her features, giving her an almost divine, otherworldly presence.


    Her delicate nostrils inhaled the fragrant mix of flowers and water, and herplexion deepened in color, bing more vivid.


    For a brief moment, there was silence, and then, from her breath, two wisps of red mist floated into the air.


    The mist rose slowly, taking on the shape of a fiery red dragon before condensing into a ball.


    Draconite, in its yful form, hung in midair, casting its brilliant light around the cave.


    Chapter 814 Order and Pendant


    As the light shifted, Robin noticed something at the eastern side of the cave.


    Before a sheer cliff stood a bed made of translucent jade.


    +8 Pearls


    The glowing light of Draconite made the jade bed sparkle as if it were alive, pulsating with a vibrant, almost lifelike energy. Draconite, with a joyful leap, danced in front of Robin, casting its light onto the jade bed, making it shimmer like flowing blood. Robin finally grasped Draconite''s intent.


    Carefully, he walked to the jade bed, holding Renee close. With deliberate movements, heid her down.


    Once she was settled, he straightened her clothes and hair, ensuring she wasfortable before stepping back.


    Draconite hovered around him, circling three times.


    A dizzying sensation overtook Robin, like being caught in a dream.


    He thought he heard a faint voice calling his name. "Robin..."


    The world around him seemed to shift, strange yet oddly familiar.


    He saw a figure, delicate and alluring, retreating further away, fading into the distance.


    A soft, melodicugh echoed through the cave.


    It seemed close, yet distant, as though it came from far off.


    Robin snapped out of his trance, his senses returning to reality.


    Draconite had moved above the jade bed, now swirling into a ball of red mist thatpletely surrounded Renee.


    Suddenly, the dragon dagger trembled in his hand.


    A deep, resonant dragon''s roar filled the cave, breaking the silence.


    High above them, a golden dragon danced around the red mist, its movements fluid and yful.


    Robin nced down at Renee, but she remained still on the jade bed, unaffected by the spectacle.


    The red mist thickened, veiling her further from view.


    The golden dragon kept circling above, its presence a constant.


    Then, abruptly, the golden dragon froze in midair. Its eyes zed with piercing light.


    The beams shot down, hitting a clear patch of ground in front of the bed.


    Robin followed the dragon''s gaze, drawn to the spot where the lightnded.


    There on the ground something aleamed faintly a mysterious glow emanating from ir


    214


    5:17 Tue,


    Chapter 814 Order and Pendant


    48 Pearls


    Curious, he walked toward the object and discovered an emerald pendant, intricately designed but covered in dust.


    He picked it up, wiping away the grime to reveal an engraving.


    The words etched on the pendant made his heart race Golden Dragon.


    For a moment, Robin couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Had he misread it?


    Robin studied the emerald pendant closely. The words carved into it were impossible to miss.


    Who could have been here before? These words could only mean one thing.


    They hinted at a connection to the Dragon Pce.


    He examined the pendant for any other clues but found nothing else that stood out.


    He decided to take it with him and examine it furtherter.


    Once back, he''d send a picture to Old Ghost and see if he recognized it.


    Robin tied the pendant to his waist and looked back at Renee.


    Her hands and feet were shifting slightly


    He heard a faint sound in her breathing.


    As he moved closer, he realized she was softly calling out to "Mrs. Leif."


    Renee was still in a deep sleep.


    After twenty years of being so close to Marge, that bond had stayed with her. Even in aa, she called out to her.


    Robin''s heart leapt as he watched his sister begin to stir


    It felt like a miracle. After so many years, he had found her again.


    For a moment, he wondered if his father and grandfather weren''t truly gone.


    Where were they?


    Why had they left without a word?


    Had someone forced them to disappear, or was there something else going on?


    He couldn''t make sense of it.


    But he felt he was getting closer to understanding the mystery from twenty years ago.


    The red mist surrounding Renee began to thin, rising in wisps of smoke.


    Clowly the mist reformad into Draconite floating in front of the golden draron 16:17 Tue, Dec 31


    Chapter 814 Order and Pendant


    +8 Pearls


    The golden dragon let out a sorrowful roar before turning into a wisp of blue smoke and merging into the dragon dagger.


    Draconite circled Rence and Robin three times, then flew off, following the golden dragon.


    The cave fell silent again. Moonlight bathed the space, casting an eerie glow over everything.


    Renee remained unconscious, murmuring Marge''s name every so often.


    Robin carefully lifted her into his arms and began walking toward the massive water curtain.


    Just as he neared it, a line of words shed across the surface.


    It happened so fast that Robin couldn''t catch what they said.


    He thought he had imagined it, but he didn''t give it too much thought.


    He just focused on holding Renee tightly as he moved toward the surface of Peachgrove water.


    Shirley, Daphne, and the others rushed over.


    "Robin, how''s Renee?" Shirley asked, grabbing Renee''s hand.


    "She''s better," Robin said, still holding Renee. He began walking toward Dragon Ridge Valley. "She''s still unconscious, but she''ll need some time to recover. Let''s go. I''ll take her back to Vi One." Misael, the leader of the Golden Dragon Guard, noticed the emerald pendant hanging from Robin''s waist. His eyes widened.


    After a brief pause, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity.


    "Master Ramsey, has this emerald pendant always been with you?"


    296

 The Deadly 815

    Chapter 815 A Kind Soul


    +8 Pearls


    Misael''s question drew everyone''s attention to the emerald pendant hanging at Robin''s waist.


    In the vast, quiet Dragon Ridge Valley, the world seemed to stop.


    Time itself seemed to freeze for a moment.


    The first rays of morning sunlight cut through the jagged cliffs above.


    The light scattered across thendscape, casting colorful beams that danced across the peach blossoms, making the scene feel almost unreal.


    The pendant caught the sunlight, sparkling in a brilliant array of colors.


    A light breeze stirred the pendant, creating a soft, melodic sound as it tapped against the sp.


    It felt as though the pendant was whispering tales from the past.


    Shirley''s eyes were immediately drawn to the pendant. Her gaze softened in awe at its beauty.


    Such an exquisite, enchanting piece.


    She opened her mouth, as if to speak, but then thought better of it.


    Some things are best left unsaid.


    She could tell Robin didn''t want to answer Misael''s question.


    Understanding that, she gently took his arm.


    "The morning chill in the valley has left Renee quite weak. We should get her into the car right away."


    Misael froze, suddenly realizing he had crossed a line.


    "Apologies, Master Ramsey," he said quickly. "I''ll have the Golden Dragon Guard escort you right now."


    Robin gave a short nod. "I''m taking Renee back to Vi One.


    "She''ll need some time to rest there. Once she''s better, we''ll head back to Brighton."


    "Yes, Master Ramsey!" Misael replied, immediately signaling the Golden Dragon Guard to start their convoy toward Vi One.


    The convoy had only traveled a few minutes before it came to an abrupt halt.


    "Colonel Lockwood, what''s happening up ahead?" Robin asked, ncing between his sister and the front of the convoy. Misael''s voice crackled through the earpiece.


    "General, the road ahead has copsed. We can''t get through. We''ll need to find another way."


    "Copsed? When did that happen? Wasn''t everything fine when we came throughst nigh


    on


    Chapter 815 A Kind Soul


    Ferell, hearing the report from the front, responded quickly.


    64%


    +8 Pearls


    "General, the road up the mountain likely copsed around carly this morning, just as you and Ms. Renee were entering Peachgrove." Robin nodded and gave a swiftmand. "Have the convoy take a detour."


    At once, the Golden Dragon Guard convoy changed direction and moved along another outer ring road, heading for Vi One. Inside the spacious, luxurious RV, Robin sat beside Shirley, Daphne, and Rita, all keeping close to Rence as she rested quietly. Shirley looked at Renee, her face softening with a smile "Robin, you and your sister really do look alike.


    "Seeing you both together like this, it makes me so happy. I can''t help but smile."


    Shirley''s voice grew quieter, filled with longing.


    "I''ve always dreamed of a simple life with my parents, just being together. But that dream... it''s one I''ll never get to live."


    Daphne and Rita exchanged understanding looks and nodded in agreement.


    What would it be like to live in a world free from harm and conflict? A world where a family could be together, happy, and safe?


    Such a simple wish seemed out of reach-harder to achieve than any fortune could ever be.


    And maybe it was a dream that could nevere true.


    There are always those who linger in the shadows the schemers, the selfish, the evil-hearted, those who can''t bear to see others happy. They spread their darkness like pests, multiplying with each passing year.


    After a brief silence, Shirley gazed down at Renee, her expression soft and full of warmth.


    "To reunite after twenty years... wh?


    kind of fate


    does it take for something like that to happen?" she wondered aloud. "It''s a kind of luck that most people can''t even imagine."


    Robin shook his head, his tone serious. "It''s not just luck.


    "If it hadn''t been for Mrs. Lorelei and the others, enduring all those tough years, protecting Renee, we wouldn''t be here today. This reunion, all of it, was meant to happen.


    "There are still good, kind people in the world. The ones who show love, who help others-those are the ones we should remember and be thankful for.


    "But the ones who''ve hurt us, the ones who are cruel, who take pleasure in the suffering of others--they''ll be forgotten. They''ll never be forgiven."


    Shirley listened carefully, her gaze fixed on Robin''s strong, determined face.


    A warm, contented smile spread across her lips.


    Chapter 815 A Kind Soul


    48 Pearls


    Shirley,pletely lost in the moment, had forgotten hat anyone else was in the car. She leaned against Robin''s shoulder, her voice quiet as she murmured, "Robin, you and Renec are so lucky. I want to be with you both forever." Daphne nced from Rence to Robin and then at Shirley, who was clearly in a daze. Her cheeks flushed a deep red.


    She opened her mouth, as if to say something, but the words never came.


    Rita, sensing the awkward silence, blurted, "Sir, Ms. Daphne feels the same. You''re really a great person!"


    The car fell silent. Everyone froze, unsure of what to say next.


    Shirley''s bright smile quickly faded, reced by a mix of embarrassment and confusion. Daphne, processing Rita''s words, felt heat rise to her face. It spread quickly to her neck.


    She reached over and lightly tapped Rita''s head. "What on earth are you talking about?"


    Rita wasn''t deterred. "Ms. Daphne, does that mean you don''t like being with Mr. Robin? Or that he''s not good enough?"


    Daphne''s face turned crimson. "Of course, I like being with him! He''s the best man in the world!"


    Rita, clearly not understanding the situation, pouted. "Then what''s the problem?"


    Daphne was at a loss for words, her flustered expression making it clear. "Rita, you''re impossible!" Shirley chuckled, easing the tension. "Rita sure is something else."


    Daphne turned to Robin and Shirley, still red in the face. "Sorry, sir, Ms. Dunn. Rita''s a bit spoiled..."


    Realizing she might have gone too far, Rita quickly added, "Master, Miss Dunn, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to ..."


    The car fell into a heavy silence before Rita spoke again, her voice smaller this time. "Mrs. Leif ... I''m hungry."


    The sudden shift in the atmosphere left everyone feeling a bit awkward.


    Robin nced at Daphne, then at Rita, and finally at Shirley. "Was that Renee just now?"


    Shirley nodded. "Yes, I heard it too. It was definitely Renee."


    Robin nodded in response. "Alright. Ferell, tell Misael to pull over at the breakfast shop up ahead."


    Robin and Shirley got out of the car and walked toward the small breakfast shop.


    A few months ago, Robin had been here with Vera.


    They had waited in line for


    some good old breakfast and even helped Rosalie handle a troublemaker.


    The line outside the shop was just as long as it had been before.


    Noticing Rohin lost in thought Shirley casually asked Rohin did you know Rosalie left thepany?"

 The Deadly 816

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 816 What''s Lost Will Never Return


    Robin instinctively nodded.


    "You knew about this?" Shirley asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I just heard about it yesterday," Robin replied.


    Shirley apologized with a sigh. "I tried to convince her to stay, but Rosalie was determined to leave.


    48 Parts


    "I think it might have something to do with that incident at the hotel. What her mother did embarrassed her so much that she felt she couldn''t stay with thepany anymore. "Afterward, I talked to her and exined that it had nothing to do with her, urging her not to take it to heart.


    "But Rosalie insisted on resigning. Seeing her resolve, I had no choice but to sign her resignation letter.


    "When she left, I asked the finance department to give her an additional 200 thousand dors to help her through this transitional period."


    As they reached the front of the small shop, the shopkeeper greeted them warmly. "Sir, it''s been a while!"


    "You recognize me?" Robin asked with a smile.


    "Of course! A few months ago, you stood up to some thugs who were bullying a young college girl," the shopkeeper said, recalling the incident. "That girl was so timid. If it weren''t for you, she would''ve been in big trouble."


    Robin cut the conversation short. "Alright. Get me a bowl of oatmeal and a few sides for breakfast." After paying, he turned to leave with Shirley.


    Shirley was surprised as she nced at the takeout. "So, it was here that you helped Rosalie that time?"


    Robin nodded. "Yeah, just a chance encounter."


    "Robin... What a coincidence!" A voice called from the long queue.


    Robin and Shirley looked up to see Alice standing in line. She was dressed in the formal uniform of a real estatepany and was staring at them with aplicated expression. Beside her, a colleague in matching attire eximed, "Alice, you know them?


    "Isn''t that Ms. Dunn from the Dunn Group?


    "And the man next to her... isn''t he the one who got out of that luxurious royal convoy?


    "That


    guy is so handsome! He must be some rich heir. With a convoy like that, he''s probably got money he couldn''t spend in a lifetime."


    Under the envious and astonished gazes of the crowd, Robin and Shirley walked away with their takeout, heading toward the convoy.


    Chapter 816 What''s Lost Will Never Return


    "Alice, what are you doing just standing there?" her colleague urged, pulling on her arm.


    ""Hurry up! If we''rete again, we''ll lose this month''s bonus.


    +3 Pearls


    "Ugh, I''m so sick of this job. The pay is peanuts, and we have to arrive 15 minutes early every day to shout slogans like ''Good, better, best! Seriously, it''s all nonsense! My life is anything but good!" Noticing Alice was still dazed, the woman patted her. "Snap out of it! No matter how much you stare, you''ll never live a life like theirs. We''re stuck being wage ves!"


    Alice forced a bitter smile. "Yeah, I''ll never have a life like that. I really regret it..."


    "Alice, what''s wrong?" her colleague asked apologetically. "Did I say something to upset you?"


    "I''m fine," Alice replied. "In my situation, I don''t even have the right to feel upset. Life doesn''t allow for mistakes.


    "One wrong step, and you''ll lose the most precious things that were once yours. What''s lost will never


    return."


    The Golden Dragon Guard convoy disappeared into the distance, leaving Alice standing under the impatient glow of the morning sun.


    Her regret and remorse tore at her endlessly.


    If only life could start over ...


    Back in the car, Shirley avoided mentioning Rosalie or Alice again as she didn''t want to annoy Robin.


    Together with Daphne and Rita, she helped feed Renee the oatmeal.


    Robin''s phone buzzed with a voice message from Piper


    "Robin, thank you! If it weren''t for you, I might not be alive today.


    "I don''t know how to thank you.


    "After facing death, I''ve realized how awful I was before, especially to you. I''m sorry!


    "I''m back in Draconia now, in Poinegreen, Southmere. Where are you? I really want to see you. You gave me a second chance at life. Thank you." Robin sighed, wanting to ignore it altogether.


    After pondering momentarily, he replied, "There''s no need to meet. Since you''ve survived, live your life well from now on."


    Fifteen minutester, the convoy arrived at Vi One.


    As they opened the vi door, memories of the chaos caused by the Millers here just months ago felt as fresh as yesterday.


    Robin recalled Alice''s bitter, sorrowful gaze from earlier and shook his head coldly.


    She didn''t deserve anv svmnathy even if she was regretting it now.


    Chapter 816 What''s Lost Will Never Return


    Every life path is the result of one''s own choices.


    The ending was already set the moment the choice was made.


    Daphne, Shirley, and Rita helped push Rence into the vi.


    The three of them cleaned her up and changed her into a fresh set of clothes.


    "Robin, when will Renee wake up?" Shirley asked.


    +8 Pear''s


    Robin looked at Renee''s rosyplexion. "If all goes well, she should wake up in about two hours. Her organs will fully recover by then.


    "Renee lost almost all her blood. If I hadn''t used her internal vital energy to activate her bone marrow and keep her brain cells alive, she wouldn''t have survived. "Renee is kind, which is why things weren''tpletely hopeless. Her body is weak now, but after some time and care, she''ll recover.


    "I n to let her stay in Vi One for a longer period and I''ll prepare some medicinal pills for her


    recovery.


    "Once her body heals, she''ll be even healthier than before."


    Just then, Shirley''s phone rang-it was Amber.


    Worried about disturbing Renee''s rest, Shirley stepped outside to answer.


    "Ms. Dunn, Mr. Quarles from the Southmere Poinegreen branch called. He said there''s a major technical issue with the city development project that needs your attention." "A major issue?" Shirley asked, puzzled. "What could it be?"


    "Mr. Quarles didn''t exin," Amber replied. "He seemed anxious and said if we don''t address it quickly, it could lead to significant losses."


    Shirley nced back at Renee''s room. "I can''t make it today. Here''s what you''ll do. Go with the directors of our marketing and technical departments to assess the situation.


    "If it''s solvable on-site, handle it there. Coordinate with other departments as needed."


    "Understood," Amber replied. "I''ll head to Poinegreen with the team immediately."

 The Deadly 817

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 817 Fate Is So Unfair


    In the heart of Poinegreen, Southmere, a grand and mysterious luxury vi stood tall.


    Finished


    Inside the grand hall, a middle-aged man with a darkplexion and long hair sat in the center, exuding amanding presence.


    This man was none other than Kennedy Brown, the Poison King Sect''s leader who had vanished nearly two decades ago.


    To his left stood a young man-Liam, chairman of Harmonfield Universal Group.


    On Kennedy''s right, Rosalie knelt humbly by his side.


    "Mr. Kennedy, at 7 a.m. this morning, I forced Paxton Quarles, the general manager of the Dunn Group''s Southmere branch, to hand over allpany seals. Our people have already taken control of the finance department and thepany''s ounts.


    "Paxton also contacted Shirley''s assistant, Amber, as I instructed. However, it seems Shirley has been dyed by something. Amber, along with the directors of the marketing and technical departments, are on their way to the Southmere Poinegreen branch." "What? Shirley hasn''t arrived?" Kennedy''s drunken eyes snapped open, filled with irritation.


    "If she doesn''t show up, how can we get Drake to hand over the Dunn Group to us?


    "Besides, I''ve had my eyes on Harmonfield''s diva for a long time. She definitely has to be here!"


    Rosalie, visibly tense, groveled on the ground in submission. "Please forgive me, Mr. Kenedy. I-I''ll find a way to ensure Shirleyes to Poinegreen immediately."


    Liam added, "Mr. Kennedy, I have an idea that will guarantee Shirley''s arrival."


    Kennedy''s drunken gaze lit up with a perverse gleam. "Oh, Liam, you''re the clever one. Let''s hear it."


    With a sly smile, Liam nced at Rosalie, who was trembling on the ground.


    "When Amber arrives, we''ll use her phone to send a message to Shirley.


    "We''ll tell her there''s been a catastrophic ident at the Southmere development project, and only she can resolve it.


    "Shirley trusts Amberpletely. Once she sees the message, she''ll rush here without hesitation. Then, Mr. Kennedy, you can handle her however you please.


    "With Shirley in our grasp, Drake will have no choice but to hand over the Dunn Group.


    "Their assets-worth three or four hundred billion-will be more than enough to elevate the Poison King Sect into thergest sect in Draconia!"


    Kennedy burst into sinisterughter that carried a foul stench as ck smoke and wriggling worms escaped his ck lips.


    cing a hand on Rosalie''s shoulder, Kennedy grinned wickedly. "Rosalie, when the timees, I''ll give


    Chapter 817 Fate Is So Unfair


    Hahaha!"


    Finished


    "Yes, Mr. Kennedy," Rosalie replied respectfully as a glimmer of malice shed through her sorrowful eyes. Shirley, Amber... we''re all human!


    Why am I born into poverty and had to suffer endlessly while you are born with a silver spoon?


    Even Robin-the man I loved-came to despise me because of you, Shirley!


    It was you who made me feel so lowly before him.


    Not only did you humiliate me, but you also took back the house he let me live in, leaving me with nothing.


    You already have everything-why couldn''t you let me have even a sliver of happiness?


    Shirley, I hate you!


    Fate is so unfair! I hate it!


    Why do I have nothing but suffering while you have nothing but blessings?


    Why?!


    Why?!


    Why?!


    I''ll prove that I can change my destiny.


    I''ll show Robin that I''m not weak, or ipetent.


    I can achieve everything I desire!


    Outside the Poinegreen Airport.


    Paxton, the Dunn Group Southmere branch''s general manager, stood in the arrival area. nked by two Poison King Sect disciples.


    Poinegreen was thergest border city in Southmere.


    It had attracted the Dunn Group''s attention six months ago, leading to a 3 billion capital investment and the establishment of a city developmentpany.


    At 3:30 p.m., Amber, along with marketing director Gisselle Welch, technical director Naomi Bell, and the general manager''s secretary Lilian Jenkinson, exited the airport.


    Paxton''s eyes flickered with unease when he realized Shirley wasn''t among them.


    "Mr. Quarles, what''s going on with the Southmere branch?" Amber asked as she and the team approached him.


    Payton hesitated and nced over hic shoulder hefore renlving "Me Dunn ien''t with you ove?"


    Chapter 817 Fate Is So Unfair


    Finished


    Amber nodded. "Ms. Dunti couldn''t make it for now. She asked me, along with Ms. Welch from the marketing department and Ms. Bell from the tech department, to assess the situation and report back to her."


    Paxton exchanged a quick nce with the two people beside him before replying, "Alright then, Ms. Jenning. Let''s get in the car, and we''ll discuss things further."


    Without overthinking, the four women followed Paxton and boarded the spacious ck Mercedes van.


    As soon as they settled into their seats, something unexpected happened. Before Amber and her team could react, the two men inside the vehicle, along with the pair who had been with Paxton earlier, swiftly subdued them. "What are you doing, Mr. Quarles? Why are you tying us up?" Amber shouted.


    Paxton sighed. "I''m sorry, Ms. Jenning. I had no choice. They forced me to do this.


    "To be honest, these men are from the Poison King Sect.


    "Mr. Kennedy invited Ms. Dunn, but you guys came.


    "What happens to you now depends on Mr. Kennedy''s decision when we get there."


    Amber red at Paxton, her voice trembling with fury. The Poison King Sect? Paxton, what''s the meaning of this? What does the Poison King Sect want? What grudge could they possibly have against Ms. Dunn? "This is illegal! You-"


    "Silence!" one of the men barked. "Save your words for Mr. Kennedy."


    Amber and her team exchanged panicked nces. None of them dared to utter another word.


    This was something they had never experienced-a kidnapping.


    What could the Poison King Sect possibly want?


    Before Amber or the others could say anything more, their mouths were sealed with duct tape, and blindfolds were secured tightly over their eyes.


    Half an hourter, the van arrived at a secluded vi deep in Poinegreen.


    The vehicle drove straight through the gates and into the estate. The four men dragged Amber and her team out of the car, leading them into the vi''s grand hall.


    Inside, their blindfolds and gags were removed.


    Amber immediately recognized two familiar figures in the center-Liam and Rosalie.


    Between them was a man in his fifties with long hair cascading over his shoulders.


    Liam rose and approached Amber with a smile that sent chills down her spine. "Ms. Jenning, we meet again. Funny, isn''t it? I never thought we''d cross paths like this. Truly amusing." "Liam!" Amber roared, her anger boiling over. "What the hell are you doing? Do you realize this is a crime? This is kidnapping!"


    Chapter 817 Fate is So Unfair


    Liam chuckled mockingly. "Crime? Kidnapping? Oh, Ms. Jenning, those words don''t exist here.


    "In the Poison King Sect, under Mr. Kennedy''s rule, the onlyw that matters is power. Everything else is irrelevant."


    "Enough!" Kennedy''s voice thundered through the hall Stop wasting time. Contact Shirley immediately"


    Rosalie took Amber''s phone from Paxton and crafted a nessage to Shirley, mimicking Amber''s tone.


    296

 The Deadly 818

    Chapter 818 The Cruel Rosalie


    "What did you message Ms. Dunn?" Amber demanded, her voiceced with suspicion as she watched Rosalie''s hateful expression.


    Rosalie scoffed and approached Amber.


    "Ms. Jenning, I sent a message to Shirley pretending to be you. I told her there was a major incident at the Dunn Group''s Southmere branch with nearly ten casualties.


    "The current situation has already drawn serious attention from Southmere''s authorities. Thanks to Mr. Quarles'' coordination, the details of the incident are being kept confidential.


    "It''s to lure Ms. Dunn here to Poinegreen to handle the matter. She''ll need to negotiatepensation with the families of the victims and take responsibility on behalf of the Dunn Group. This will, of course, minimize the negative fallout.


    "Do you think someone as responsible as Ms. Dunn wouldn''t rush here immediately? And naturally, Mr. Quarles will personally greet her.


    "In fact, I imagine it won''t be long before all of you and Ms. Dunn are reunited right here."


    -Amber stared at Rosalie in shock.


    The girl standing in front of her was no longer the timid, kind-hearted college student she once knew.


    "Rosalie, what''s happened to you? Tell me that you were being forced! Is there something you can''t tell me?"


    Rosalie chuckled. "No one forced me and I have no secrets. This is what I want. I want to see all of you groveling beneath my feet." Amber was dumbfounded.


    She thought she was hearing it wrongly.


    How could someone change so drastically in just a few days?


    "Rosalie, why did you deceive me? Why are you lying to Ms. Dunn? What''s gotten into you?


    "Do you even realize what you''re doing? You''re putting Ms. Dann in danger!"


    Her gaze darted toward Kennedy and the Poison King Sect disciples surrounding them.


    "Who are these people? Rosalie, are you being threatened? If you''re in trouble, don''t be afraid-just tell Ms. Dunn.


    "With Mr. Ramsey''s help, these trash wouldn''t dare hurt you!


    "Trash?" Liam chuckled darkly. "Ms. Jenning, your tone is starting to resemble Robin''s and Shirley''s.


    "You call us trash, but do you even know who this is?"


    Liam gestured toward Kennedy. "This is Mr. Kennedy, the set leader of Southmere''s top sect.


    Chapter 818 The Cruel Rosalie


    Finished


    "Anyone Mr. Kennedy wants dead would meet their end with a snap of his fingers. Even Robin is nothing but dirt in front of him. "And here''s something shocking that you probably dont know.


    "Rosalie is Mr. Kennedy''s top disciple!


    "She''s only been under his tutge for less than a month, but she''s already unrecognizable from the person you used to know." Turning to Kennedy, Liam bowed slightly. "Mr. Kennedy, may I suggest letting Ms. Rosalie demonstrate the skills she''s learned?" Kennedy''s gaze swept over Amber, Giselle, and-Naomi before pointing at Lilian. "Rosalie, kill that one- the youngest.


    "Let them see that nothing matters in the face of the Poison King Sect.


    "And if anyone else dares to spout insults, I''ll send them all to hell."


    "Yes, Mr, Kennedy!" Rosalie said respectfully.


    Amber instinctively stepped in front of Rosalie, trying to block her path.


    But she shoved Amber aside and walked straight toward Lilian, who was barely in her twenties.


    Her eyes narrowed with disdain. "You must be new at the Dunn Group, right?"


    Terrified by Rosalie''s menacing gaze, Lilian tried to back away. "W-What do you want?"


    Amber shouted, panic rising in her voice. "Rosalie, stop! She''s just a kid who just graduated!"


    Rosalie scoffed coldly. "A fresh grad? Who hasn''t been through those innocent years? Back then, I was drowning in hospital bills and hounded by ck-market loan sharks.


    "I lived like a stray dog-pathetic and worthless.


    "And why does she get to be happier than me?


    "Back then, I felt like everyone was living a better, happier life than I was!


    "I swore to myself so many times-I wouldn''t want to reincarnate if there''s a next life! Living is just too painful!


    "The more miserable I became, the more people bullied me. My heart has long been filled with hatred!"


    Suddenly, ck smoke began to emanate from Rosalie''s palm, swirling and expanding rapidly until it enveloped Lilian.


    Lilian, who had been frozen in terror, burst into maniacalughter.


    In the thick ck fog, thousands of wriggling ck caterpirs swarmed over Lilian''s body.


    Yet instead of screaming, Lilianughed hysterically.


    12:48 Wed,


    Chapter 818 The Cruel Rosalle


    Slowly, the caterpirs began consuming her, piece by piece.


    They crawled into her ears, her nostrils, her eyes...


    It was a horrifying sight.


    Amber, Gisselle, and Naomi were utterly stunned.


    Finished


    "Rosalie, what kind of ck magic is this? What are you doing?! Let Lilian go! This is murder!" Amber screamed as she broke into tears.


    Gisselle and Naomi had copsed to the floor. They were too terrified to move.


    Never in their lives had they witnessed anything so horrifying.


    A living person, devoured entirely by countless tiny insects.


    In less than two minutes, Lilian was gone without a trace.


    All that remained on the floor were her clothes and scattered strands of hair.


    Amber sank to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly. "Rosalie, how could you be so cruel? Lilian never wronged you! She was just a fresh graduate, new to her job. How could you bear to do this to her?"


    Rosalie withdrew the ck smoke and sneered. "Mr. Kennedy taught me that to reach the pinnacle of this world, you must be ruthless. Without it, you''ll forever be stuck at the bottom. Only by being more vicious than others can I escape the fate of being trampled underfoot.


    "Anyone or anything that stands in my way will be destroyed!


    "If someone dares to block my path, I will kill them!"


    Amber was stunned.


    She couldn''tprehend how the once meek and honest girl she knew had turned into someone so heartless and terrifying.


    "Rosalie, why are you doing this?


    "In your most difficult times, Ms. Dunn and Mr. Ramsey helped you unconditionally. Even if you have grievances against life and fate, how could you unleash that hatred on Ms. Dunn and the Dunn Group?"


    "Hahaha!" Rosalieughed, her voice filled with bitterness. "Why? Amber, have you forgotten what you said to me in that hotel?


    "You told me to pay back the 300 thousand and return the house to you in front of everyone. Do you remember the look in your eyes? They were filled with contempt.


    "You looked down on me. You pitied me. You all mocked me! I knew everything deep in my heart.


    "I''ll never forget the humiliation, the disdain, the ridicule, the feeling of being utterly insignificant and pitiful.


    "So... I followed Mr. Kennedy. He gave me power-true power.


    wed,


    Chapter 818 The Cruel Rosalie


    "He made me realize that in this world, nothing matters more than personal strength.


    "With power, I can have anything I want!"


    Finished


    Amber looked at Rosalie with tears streaming down her face. could you be so cruel? You killed an innocent person and betrayed those you so easily just to prove your self-worth?" who help, Rosalie, I


    Rosalie smirked coldly. "Betrayal? Hah! Shirley wasn''t helping me-she was pitying me!


    "She humiliated me in front of Robin. I hate her!"


    1


    296


    000


    000

 The Deadly 819

    Finished


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 819 Happiness of Having a family


    Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates.


    Shirley received a message on her phone from Amber


    Her expression shifted drastically after reading its contents.


    "Robin, I need to step out and return a call."


    She quickly exited Renee''s room and dialed Amber''s number.


    After several attempts, Amber''s phone remained turned off.


    Feeling frustrated, Shirley pulled up Paxton''s number.


    "Mr. Quarles, this is Shirley. What happened at the Southmere branch? And is Ms. Jenning at the office?"


    "Ms. Dunn, Ms. Jenning arrived earlier today," Paxton replied over the phone. "There''s been a major ident at one of our construction projects-there''s ten casualties.


    "Ms. Jenning is currently attending an on-site meeting with Southmere''s relevant authorities and trying to negotiate with them. Ms. Dunn, you really need toe here personally to handle this.


    "If this situation esctes, it could severely impact the Dunn Group.


    "If the news spreads, the damage to our stock prices could be catastrophic."


    Shirley could sense the gravity of the situation through Paxton''s words.


    w


    A 20


    "Understood. I''ll head there immediately. In the meantime, continue negotiating with Southmere''s officials. Assure them that we''ll meet any reasonablepensation demands, but please, ensure the news is contained. "I mean it-resolve this internally.


    ww


    .


    "Also, I''ll be bringing the Dunn Group''s public rtions team to Poinegreen to handle any potential fallout."


    After ending the call, Shirley returned to the room, apologizing. "Robin, Renee hasn''t woken up yet.


    "I should stay here with you, but the Southmere branch has an urgent matter that requires my personal attention. I can''t remain here any longer."


    Robin nodded. "It''s fine. Go ahead. I''ll stay here with my sister."


    Shirley nced at Renee, her voice softening. "I''ll need a day or two to sort everything out. If she wakes up, let her rest in Harmonfield for a few more days. Once I return, I''ll spend some proper time with her-I haven''t even spoken to her properly yet." Robin smiled. "Don''t worry. Go do what you need to do I''ll take care of her."


    After giving her instructions, Shirley contacted herpany''s public rtions team and left for Poinegreen.


    49 wed,


    Chapter 819 Happiness of Having a Family


    Not long after Shirley left, Renee woke up.


    She slowly opened her beautiful eyes, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    For a moment, she looked disoriented until she noticed Robin, Daphne, and Rita by her side.


    ""Mr. Ramsey? Why are you here? Where ... where am I?


    Before Robin could answer, Rita eximed excitedly, "Ms. Rence, you''re awake!"


    Renee smiled faintly. "Who are you?"


    Realizing her excitement was inappropriate, Rita quickly exined, "Oh, I''m... I''m Rita."


    Finished


    "Rita? I don''t think I know you... "Renee''s voice trailed off as she looked around again, her tone growing uncertain. "Am I... dead?"


    Robin chuckled. "No, sis, you''re alive. You''ve been saved."


    "Sis?" She frowned in confusion. "Mr. Ramsey, is that what you''re calling me?"


    "Yes," Robin pulled out two pendants from his pocket.


    The phoenix emerald pendant had been meticulously restored by a skilled craftsman.


    "Mr. Ramsey, what are you trying to say?" Renee asked, staring at the pendants in bewilderment.


    Robin exined, "Renee, listen to me. These are the pendants our parents had crafted for us all those years ago. Mine represents the dragon, and yours is the phoenix. You and I are siblings, separated for 20 years." Renee stared at Robin in shock as he recounted the past.


    She was in disbelief.


    Robin then called Marge and Lori.


    On the video call, Lori slowly recounted the events of those long-lost years.


    Only then did Renee ept what Robin had said and tears began streaming down her face.


    "Mr. Ramsey-oh, no. I should call you Robin now."


    Robin nodded. "Perhaps those memories feel distant and sudden to us, but this is the truth.


    "Renee, from now on, you and Mrs. Lori will never be alone again. All the hardships are behind us.


    "From this day forward, our family will be together, never to be separated again. "You''ll never feel lonely or helpless again, and you''ll have no more troubles to face.


    "You can do whatever you want to do, and no one will dare to bully you anymore.


    "My home will now be yours, Mrs. Lori''s, Brenda''s, and Marissa''s home as well."


    Chapter 819 Happiness of Having a Family


    Finished


    Rence began to sob uncontrobly. "Thank you, It feels so wonderful to have a home. I never imagined I could have such happiness in my life." Daphne stood up and said, "Mr. Ramsey, the matters in Harmonfield have been resolved. I would like to stay by Ms. Rence''s side from now on to look after her Robin nodded. "That sounds good. After Renee has recovered in the next few days, you and Rita can apany her back to Brighton."


    Daphne and Rita linked arms with Renee, and the three women began chatting happily.


    At that moment, Robin''s phone started ringing incessantly.


    The calls were from Piper, and she had called no-fewer than ten times in ten minutes.


    Robin stepped out of the room to answer.


    "Piper, I understand how you feel right now. Didn''t I already tell you that I don''t need your gratitude?


    "I saved you out of a friendship, nothing more than that.


    "Please don''t contact me again. You''ve been given a second chance at life, so take some time to think about what you want to do moving forward."


    "Mr. Ramsey, that''s not what I meant," Piper said urgently on the other end of the line.


    "I wanted to tell you that I saw Ms. Jenning and two directors from the Dunn Group. They... they might have been tricked by Rosalie into going to Poinegreen.


    "Later, I saw Ms. Dunn and the Dunn Group''s PR team getting into a Poison King Sect vehicle with Paxton. I think they''re in danger!"


    Robin was about to hang up, but Piper''s words made him pause.


    "You''re certain that Poison King Sect tricked Shirley and Amber into going to Southmere?" he asked.


    Piper''s voice was firm. "Mr. Ramsey, I swear on my life it''s true.


    "I hate Rosalie with every fiber of my being. I came back from Menmary intending to hide here and find an opportunity to get back at her. But then I saw Amber and the others..." After hearing Piper''s exnation, Robin immediately sent a/message to the dark web to verify her ims.


    Once confirmed, Robin instructed Misael and Daphne to take good care of Renee. Without dy, he grabbed Ferell and set off for Southmere Poinegreen!


    296


    1

 The Deadly 820

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 820 Get That Trash Out of Here


    At the waiting lounge of Harmonfield Airport.


    Jonah spotted Robin and Ferell and hurried over to meet them,


    Finished


    "Mr. Ramsey, my niece Alison used her connections to secure us three first-ss tickets on a flight from Harmonfield to Poin¨¦green Airport. The ne departs in forty minutes." Robin


    gave Jonah a quick once-over. Jonah''s condition seemed much improvedpared to a few days ago. "Are you familiar with the personnel at the Southmere branch?" Jonah shook his head. "Not particrly, Mr. Ramsey.


    "I''ve only met a few of their executives at events. We''re acquaintances at best. Has something happened at the Southmere branch?"


    Robin handed Jonah a dossier containing thetest developments. "The Southmere branch''s general manager, Paxton, might already be under the control of the Poison King Sect. "Earlier today, Shirley and Amber were both lured to Poinegreen.


    "They''re likely in grave danger now."


    "Poison King Sect?" Jonah''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Why would a martial society sect target the Dunn Group?"


    Robin scoffed. "From what I''ve gathered, the Poison King Sect has been gearing up for something big in recent years, but they''re critically short on funds.


    "Liam, being the opportunistic fool he is, teamed up with them. For the past three or four years, they''ve been scheming to exploit the Dunn Group.


    "After Liam''s ns were dismantled and the Hamiltons Universal Group went bankrupt, their ambitions to take over the Dunn Group fell apart. Now, they''ve resorted to desperate measures." "They''re utterly audacious!" Jonah eximed. "But how did Ms. Dunn and Ms. Jenning end up being tricked into going to Poinegreen?"


    Robin sighed. "Do you know Rosalie, the Assistant Director of the Dunn Group''s Marketing Strategy Department?"


    Jonah nodded. "I''ve met her. Is she involved?"


    "Yes. I never expected such a drastic transformation in someone within such a short time.


    "When a person bes consumed by their own obsessions, they can turn from kind-hearted to monstrous in the blink of an eye." Checking the time, Robin said, "Let''s get our boarding passes sorted."


    As they approached the VIPne, amotion erupted nearby.


    "Move aside! Make way!" A group of security guards yelled, shoving people out of their path. Robin


    Wed


    Chapter 820 Get That Trash Out of Here


    VIP passage


    Dozens of security guards held hands, forming a human barricade on either side of her.


    The woman in the center was holding a phone, chatting animatedly whileughing exaggeratedly.


    The scene resembled a tightly packed enclosure as if they feared she might escape at any moment. Yet, there wasn''t even a crowd.


    Other than Robin and his twopanions, the only people nearby were the airport security staff. Themotion, ironically, drew the attention of passengers from other parts of the terminal. "What''s going on over there at the fast track?"


    "Who''s that woman in the middle?"


    ""No idea."


    "Wow, what a spectacle. It''s ridiculous, like a circus act."


    "All those security guards, shouting for nothing. Is she protecting herself from the air?"


    Finished


    Robin casually asked, "Who is she?"


    Jonah looked at therge cards held by the group which featured an oversized photo of the woman.


    "The sign says her name is Peggy Dutton," Jonah replied.


    "She''s an actress with Dreamweaver Entertainment in Southmere, though I''m not sure what roles she''s yed.


    "She''s heading to Southmere to serve as the ambassador for the Draconia Go Tournament."


    "I read about the Draconia Go Association''s event a few days ago.


    "They''re hosting a national Go tournament soon.


    "In theing days, the Draconia Go Association''s president, Benjamin, and his students will hold an exhibition match in the Southmere region to promote the event." Watching Peggy''s group noisily disappear into the VIP passage, Robin shook his head. "All this fuss for an endorsement-it''s like watching a monkey show."


    Jonah chuckled. "She''s just an entertainer. Who cares about her? She''s too full of herself."


    Once Peggy''s entourage had cleared the way, Robin, Jonah, and Ferell proceeded into the airport.


    The first-ss cabin on their flight had only ten seats.


    Unlike the economy cabin, first ss was serene and quiet.


    Chapter 820 Get That Trash Out of Here


    Fisher


    Robin, having been busy for two straight days and nights without rest, fell asleep as soon as he settled into his seat.


    "Hey, you three, get up! We need to switch seats!"


    A rude voice abruptly woke Robin.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a man in his thirties standing before him, apanied by several women.


    It was the same group they''d seen in the terminal-the one with Peggy.


    Robin frowned in annoyance but ignored the man''s demand.


    "I''m talking to you! Didn''t you hear me?" the man raised his voice at Robin.


    Jonah, clearly irritated, responded, "Sir, keep your voice down. We''re not switching seats."


    The man looked genuinely surprised. "You''re refusing to switch seats? Do you even know who we are?


    "Well, I don''t have time to waste with uncultured people like you.


    "Here''s the deal. We''ll trade you three business ss seats and give you an extra 30 thousand dors aspensation. Surely that''s fair?


    "What is wrong with people these days? It''s obvious you''re just trying to milk us for money! Take out your phones, and I''ll transfer the payment to you right now!" Robin finally opened his eyes. "Where did this lunatice from? Get this trash out of here," he addressed a flight attendant coldly.


    Before the flight attendant could intervene, the man angrily jabbed his finger in Robin''s direction. "Did you just call me a lunatic? Do you even know who I am?"


    Jonah stood up and brushed the man''s hand aside. "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is that you stop looking for trouble. Move along!"


    The man puffed up with indignation. "I''m Hansel, a student of Mr. Benjamin Shorts, the president of the Draconia Go Association. I''m also the director of the Draconia Go Association''s External Affairs Department!" Ignoring the flight attendant''s attempt to calm him, Hansel pushed her aside and continued his tirade.


    "We invited Ms. Peggy of Dreamweaver Entertainment to be the ambassador for the Southmere Draconia


    Go Tournament.


    "We originally booked six first-ss tickets, but Ms. Peggy ran into three close friends.


    "Their seats were in business ss, and it would be inconvenient for them to catch up if they were not seated together.


    "So, we need you to move. Honestly, the way you''re acting is so uncultured!


    "Besides, Ms. Peggy isn''t asking you to move for nothing. She''s willing to pay each of you 10 thousand dors. That''s more than generous!


    Chapter 820 Get That Trash Out of Here


    Finished


    "Do you even know who Ms. Peggy is? Her boyfriend is none other than Eithan of Southmere Residence!"

 The Deadly 821

    Chapter 821 The Captain''s Low Rank


    Hansel''s words startled the flight attendant in the first-ss cabin.


    The identity of Eithan was iparable to ordinary people. He came from a family of distinguished nobility.


    He was the third generation of the Southmere Residence.


    ovoking such a powerful figure could cost one their life.


    Peggy''s close friend, Arielle Talbot, noticed the flight attendant''s shocked expression and sneered disdainfully.


    Stepping past Hansel, she walked up to Robin and said with contempt, "Handsome, don''t me me for not warning you. "You''ve been rude time and time again, and my friend, Peggy, has tolerated you enough!


    "Be smart and exchange seats with us for 20 thousand dors.


    "Otherwise, if Mr. Eithan finds out how you''ve bullied Peggy, you''ll regret even being alive when we reach Poinegreen!" "D*mn!"Robin chuckled and shook his head. "Trash is everywhere, huh? Ferell, tell them to get


    Jost"


    Ferell stepped forward, blocking Hansel and Arielle.


    "Forget Eithan-that piece of garbage. Even if Lord Southmere himself showed up today, he wouldn''t dare act recklessly!


    "Shut your mouths and return to your seats immediately!"


    Ferell''s cold, menacing tone made Hansel and Arielle shudder.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Arielle suddenly burst outughing.


    "I''ve met braggarts before, but I''ve never seen someone so clueless!


    "Do you think you have the right to speak about Lord Southmere so casually?


    "The Shaws could execute you on the spot just for saying that!


    "What a bunch of bumpkins!


    "And you clearly have no idea who I am.


    "Vab''en naina in ka shaakad


    1036 Thu, 2 Dan


    Chapter 21 The Captain''s Low Rank


    "Do you know the Talbot Group from Poinegreen? Even Mr. Kieran pales before us. The Talbots could crush you with one finger!"


    Hansel chimed in, pointing at Ferell. "Kid, did you hear that? You can''t afford to mess with anyone here!


    "Be smart and give up the seats now, or-"


    Before Hansel could finish, Ferell grabbed him by the cor and lifted him into the air. "Do you have a death wish?"


    "How dare youy hands on someone on a ne?" Arielle''s eyes widened in fury as she pointed at Ferell and Robin. "You violent thugs! Attendants, I demand to see the captain! These thugs need to be thrown off this flight!"


    Ferell pped Arielle, sending her sprawling to the ground. He then pointed at the flight attendant. "Bring your captain here!"


    The attendant trembled but maintained a professional smile. "Sir, please don''t resort to violence. You''re already viting aviation safety regtions. If you don''t cooperate, we''ll have no choice but to remove you from the flight and hand you over to airport authorities." "Get the captain," Ferell ordered icily.


    The flight attendant smiled nervously. "Sir, I must insist you release Mr. Hansel. Otherwise, I''ll activate aviation safety measures immediately."


    Robin nced at the attendant and said calmly, "Then go ahead and activate them."


    The flight attendant nced at Robin and her heart skipped a beat.


    With five years of experience as a cabin crew member, she had encountered many powerful figures.


    From just a few moments of observation, she could usually gauge a person''s stature and identity with remarkable uracy.


    The young man before her exuded an extraordinary aura.


    He was calm andposed, as ifpletely unfazed by the self-proimed importance of the people confronting him. Even hispanions radiated strength and confidence.


    This was clearly no ordinary man.


    To be so indifferent to the mention of Southmere''s most influential figures-just how powerful must he be?


    Realizing this, the flight attendant immediately bowed to Robin with an apologetic tone.


    10:56 Thu, 2 Jan = ko


    Chapter 821 The Captain''s Low Rank


    "Understood, Sir. Please remain calm. I will summon the captain right away"


    As she left, Ferell roughly shoved Hansel back into his seat.


    Clutching her reddened cheek, Arielle sobbed, "Peggy, I can''t swallow this humiliation! I''m calling my father right now!" Peggy gently patted Arielle''s shoulder. "Arielle, you''re my best friend. I would never let you suffer such an insult.


    hen the captain arrives, I''ll make sure he kicks these people off the ne!


    "And if he can''t handle it, I''ll call Mr. Kieran airport to pick me up at the airport.


    "If ites to that, none of them will get away with this!"


    Soon, the captain, Vernon, entered the first-ss cabin apanied by two air marshals and two flight attendants.


    One of the attendants was Alison, Jonah''s niece.


    She quickly tugged at Vernon''s sleeve. "Captain, I need to tell you something."


    Noticing her anxious expression, Vernon frowned. "Whatever it is, it''ll have to wait until this situation is resolved."


    Before Alison could respond, Peggy stepped forward with an air of superiority. "Hello, Captain!


    "Look at what these thugs have done to my friend! I demand that you remove these dangerous individuals from the ne!


    "Oh, by the way," she added, pausing dramatically, "I should introduce myself.


    "I''m Peggy Dutton from Southmere Dreamweaver Entertainment.


    "I''m traveling to Poinegreen at the invitation of Draconia Go Association''s president, Benjamin, to serve as the ambassador for the Southmere tournament. "And my boyfriend is Eithan of Southmere Residence."


    Vernon nodded politely at Peggy before turning to Ferell and Robin.


    "Gentlemen," he said firmly, "no matter the circumstances, resorting to violence is uneptable. I need the three of you to apany me to the security room."


    Peggy smirked, casting a disdainful nce at Robin and Jonah. "Captain, I want these thugs removed from the ne immediately. Their presence makes me feel unsafe!" Chliter 121. The Captain''s for bank


    Vernon nodded again. "Ms. Dutton, rest assured, I will handle this to your satisfaction?


    He paused, then smiled faintly, "Oh, and by the way, I know Mr. Kieran of Southmere Residence quite well"


    Peggy''s confidence soared, "That''s wonderful! Mr. Kieran is in Poinegreen. Perhaps we can have dinner together when we arrive?


    "We''ll see, Vernon replied before turning to Robin. "You as welle with us?


    bin''s gaze remained indifferent as he replied coolly, "Your rank isn''t high enough to give me orders, Ferell, go with them and exin the situation. Oh, and Captain, if I can''t have a peaceful environment in first ss, this airline might never fly again? Vernon was momentarily taken aback.


    He studied Robin closely and his instincts told him this was no empty threat.


    "Very well," Vernon conceded, shifting his attention to Ferell. "You,e with us. And you, he pointed at Hansel, "you''reing too."


    Ferell and Hansel followed Vernon and his team to the security room.


    Once inside, Vernon''s tone turned icy. "Sir, you used physical force. I need you to exin yourself."


    Ferell calmly handed over a set of credentials and said, "Captain, I suggest you resolve this matter quickly. If you dy Master Ramsey''s affairs, your rank won''t be enough to shield you. Even Southmere Residence won''t be able to bear the consequences." 296

 The Deadly 822

    The early Assassin Robin


    Chapter 822 Confidence Is My Middle Name


    The moment Vernon discovered Robin''s identity, his throat went dry with nervousness,


    Thank goodness I hadn''t gone overboard earlier, otherwise, I''d be in serious trouble now,


    After a brief moment of panic, Vernon immediately apologized. "My apologies, Sir! This was entirely our oversight, disturbing Master Ramsey''s rest. I will address this matter at once!"


    yell gestured toward Hansel, who had just been escorted into the secure room. "These people in first ss have severely disrupted Master Ramsey''s peace. I suggest you remove then all immediately!" Without hesitation, Vernon replied, "Yes, Sir. I''ll take care of it right away!"


    Hansel shot Ferell a smug nce but barely had time to speak before Vernon cut him off coldly. "You can leave now. There''s no need for exnations."


    Hansel was momentarily confused but soon seemed to catch Vernon''s drift. "Understood, Captain. Ms. Dutton asked me to pass on a message, she wants them kicked out of first-ss immediately!"


    "Let''s go," Vernon said with a straight face. He headed toward first ss with Ferell, two air marshals, and two flight attendants following closely behind.


    Back in first ss, Hansel arrogantly pointed at Robin and hispanions before Vernon could say anything. "You better get out on your own! It''s going to be embarrassing when the air marshals drag you out!" Peggy crossed her arms and sneered, "Listen up. Learn topromise in life. Never provoke someone you can''t afford to offend!


    "Who are you to fight with me?


    "Captain, you''ve sorted things out, right? Now, get them out of here!


    "Oh, and I just spoke with Eithan. He said he''s looking forward to meeting you at Poinegreen Airport."


    Vernon''s voice turned icy. "Ms. Dutton, we''ve already reviewed the situation here.


    "Your behavior has severely disrupted the order of the first-ss cabin.


    "To protect the rights of other passengers and by aviation safety regtions, I must ask you to leaye first ss immediately and move to economy.


    "The flight is about to take off, so please move now.


    "If you refuse we''ll have no choice but to remove you from this flight entirely"


    10:56 Thu, 2 Jan


    Chapter 822 Confidence is My Middle Name


    Peggy smirked at Robin, clearly misinterpreting Vernon''s words. "You heard him! The captain said you need to leave first ss right now!"


    However, one of the air marshals spoke up, "Ms. Dutton, the captain is asking you to leave first ss!"


    "What?" Peggy froze, thinking she''d misheard. "Captain, what... what do you mean?"


    Vernon''s face remained emotionless as he looked at Peggy. "Ms. Dutton, you caused this disturbance. As such, we have reason to believe you may pose a potential safety risk.


    "Please leave first ss immediately. If you refuse, our security personnel will escort you off this flight."


    Peggy, Arielle, and Hansel were utterly stunned. None of them had anticipated such an oue from Vernon.


    After a brief silence, Peggy''s voice turned icy. "Didn''t you say you knew Mr. Kieran? Aren''t you afraid he''ll have something to say about this?"


    Vernon replied without hesitation, "Ms. Dutton, I''m simply fulfilling my duties to protect the rights of all


    passengers.


    "Whatever Eithan thinks of me is none of your concern."


    Peggy''s anger red. "None of my concern? I''m Eithan''s girlfriend! How dare you treat me like this?!"


    "Ms. Dutton, stop causing a scene If you don''tply, you''ll face the consequences." Turning the air marshals, Vernon ordered, "Anyone who refuses to cooperate, remove them from the flight immediately!"


    t?


    Peggy had initially wanted to continue making a scene.


    However, Eithan had already promised to pick her up at the airport, and she couldn''t afford to squander this precious opportunity.


    If she dyed the endorsement shoot arranged by Benjamin, she wouldn''t be able to shoulder the consequences.


    "Fine, fine, you just wait!" Peggy red venomously at Vernon. "When we arrive at Poinegreen Airport, I expect you to exin yourself to Mr. Kieran!"


    Vernon remained indifferent. "I don''t need to exin myself to anyone. Now, leave the first-ss cabin immediately!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Peggy reluctantly followed the flight attendant out, fuming all the way.


    -2/4


    Chapter 822 Confidence Is My Middle Name


    Still cradling her swollen cheek, Arielle seethed with anger. "You ... you''re all bullies!


    "Do you have any idea how powerful the Talbots are in Poinegreen?


    "When this nends, I''ll tell my father everything that happened here!"


    "Ms. Talbot, you''re free to do so," Vernon replied icily. "But let me warn you, if you don''t learn to show respect to your betters, your family might find themselves facingplete ruin." Ha! Like I care!" Arielle gritted her teeth and pointed a trembling finger at Robin. "I don''t care


    o you are. Once we''re in Poinegreen, I''ll make sure you regret ever being born!"


    Watching them leave, Jonah shook his head in exasperation.


    Sigh. Would it hurt to be kind?


    Why are there always people who cling to their petty sense of superiority to trample on others?


    In the end, it''s not others who corner them-it''s their own arrogance that destroys them.


    After Peggy, Arielle, Hansel, and the others left the first-ss cabin, Vernon quickly approached Robin respectfully.


    "Master Ramsey, I didn''t realize it was you aboard this flight. Please forgive my earlier disrespect."


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "Enough. Leave now. I need to rest."


    "Yes, Master Ramsey!" Vernon responded reverently. "I assure you, no one will disturb you for the remainder of this flight."


    With that, Vernon instructed Alison and a flight attendant to remain in first ss to attend to Robin. After reiterating his apologies and showing his utmost respect, he turned and left. An hour and twenty minutester, the nended at Poinegreen Airport.


    As Robin, Ferell, and Jonah stepped out of the terminal, they heard an angry shout from behind.


    "Stop right there!" Peggy and the others stormed up to Robin. "Mr. Kieran is on his way. If I. don''t destroy you today, I''m nothing but a coward!"


    Arielle, still clutching her swollen cheek, gritted her teeth and chimed in, "You think you can just walk away after hitting me? Not a chance!"


    She then waved to a middle-aged man, calling out loudly, "Dad! Over here!"


    The man was none other than Salvatore Talbot, CEO of the Talbot Group.


    10:56 Thu, 2 Jan =


    Chapter 822 Confidence Is My Middle Name


    nked by seven or eight burly bodyguards, Salvatore marched toward Robin and hispanions menacingly.


    57


    42 Mearls


    At the same time, Kieran and Kimberly arrived at the airport entrance, apanied by eight of the Shaw family''s bodyguards.


    "Dad, it''s them!" Arielle clung to Salvatore''s arm with tears streaming down her face. "These three thugs hit me and even had Peggy thrown into economy ss!"


    Salvatore narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized Robin and the others. "Youid hands on my ughter? Don''t me the Talbots for being ruthless then. Take them back and deal with them!" Robin shook his head, his expression calm. "You''re quite confident, huh?"


    "Confident?" Salvatore puffed out his chest arrogantly. "In Poinegreen, confidence is my middle name!"


    Thud!


    Before he could say another word, Ferell''s footnded squarely on Salvatore''s shoulder, forcing the overweight man to his knees with a heavy thud.


    296

 The Deadly 823

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 823 He Called Me Trash


    Ferell''s sudden strike shocked everyone.


    The Talbots were a dominant force in Poinegreen.


    They even ranked among the top five families in Southmere.


    42 Pobris


    Yet three outsiders dared to challenge the Talbots on their turf. Were they fearless or simply urting death?


    In an instant, a crowd gathered outside the airport terminal to watch the drama unfold.


    Locals in Poinegreen knew the Talbots weren''t just influential socially but had deep ties to prominent martial society sects.


    They were the sponsors of the Poison King Sect, the most notorious faction in the region.


    The sect often handled the Talbots'' dirty work.


    Rumor had it that Poinegreen would feel the tremors if the Talbots were upset.


    Arielle, after a brief moment of stunned disbelief, screamed furiously, "You scumbags! How dare youy a hand on my father! You''re dead meat!"


    She pointed to the Talbots'' bodyguards. "What are you standing around for? Capture them and feed them to the dogs!"


    At hermand, the Talbots'' bodyguards charged at Ferell, Robin, and Jonah.


    The crowd instinctively backed away, convinced the three outsiders were doomed.


    "Stop!"


    Amanding voice rang out, halting the bodyguards.in their tracks.


    Apanied by two disciples, Benjamin, the president of the Draconia Go Association, strode forward. Eithan, Kimberly, and a team of bodyguards from the Shaws were with him. "Mr. Shorts, Eithan, Kimberly, you''ve arrived just in time!"


    Peggy cried out while pointing at Robin, Ferell, and Jonah as she ran toward Benjamin and Eithan.


    "Eithan, Mr. Shorts, these three bullied me back at Harmonfield Airport!"


    Hansel hurried over to Benjamin, his face filled with indignation. "Mr. Shorts, those b*st*rds disrespected Ms. Dutton and Ms. Talbot!


    10:57 Thu, 2 Jan 2


    Chapter 23 He Called Me Trash


    "These thugs must be punished!"


    *3.57%


    Pinished


    Arielle chimed in in an upset manner, "Mr. Kieran, just look at them! They assaulted us and even attacked my father! We cannot let them get away with this!" Salvatore, still supported by two bodyguards, red at Robin''s group. "Do you even realize what you''ve done today? You''ve just made the worst mistake of your lives!


    "I wanted to teach you a lesson, but now, I''ll make sure you die for this!"


    then turned to Benjamin and Eithan respectfully. "Mr. Shorts, Mr. Kieran, please allow me to deal with these fools."


    However, Benjamin ignored him and instead pointed at Hansel. "Hansel, you can go home


    now."


    "Mr. Shorts, but I haven''t finished coordinating the Southmere event... " Hansel stammered. Benjamin''s expression turned icy. "You don''t have to finish it."


    "What? Why, Mr. Shorts?"


    Benjamin''s assistant said sternly, "You''re fired and you''re no longer Mr. Shorts'' disciple from


    now on.


    Hansel went limp and dropped onto the floor. "Why? What did I do wrong?" He asked as he clung to Benjamin''s pants.


    Benjamin''s assistant shoved him away coldly. "You offended someone you shouldn''t have. Leave now!"


    Peggy was equally stunned. "Mr. Shorts, Mr. Hansel has been diligent in his work for the event and has treated me with utmost respect. He didn''t offend me." Benjamin sneered. "Offending you is irrelevant to the Go Association. What matters is that he offended Mr. Ramsey."


    He brushed past Peggy and Hansel and stopped in front of Robin. "Hello, Mr. Ramsey."


    Robin nced at Peggy. "Is this the kind of trash the Go Association uses as an ambassador?"


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    This guy just called Peggy trash. Wasn''t that a p to Eithan''s face?


    Peggy let out a sharp scream as if someone had stepped on her tail. "Eithan! He called me trash! Can you believe it? He called me trash!"


    "That''s right," Eithan said coldly, nodding slightly. "You are trash. Now get lost."


    214


    10:57 Thu, 2 Jan 2 th


    D


    Chapter 823 He Called Me Trash


    "What?" Peggy froze in disbelief. "Eithan, are you joking with me?"


    57%


    Pinished


    Kimberly shoved her aside. "Who''s joking with you? Get lost! Trash like you doesn''t deserve to be my brother''s girlfriend!


    "We came here to warn you. We''ll destroy you if you dare spread any more lies about having a connection with the Shaws!" Peggy''s face turned deathly pale. "Kimberly, what did I do wrong?"


    What did you do wrong?" Kimberly sneered. "That''s not something you need to know. Now,


    scram!"


    Benjamin also pointed at Peggy disdainfully. "You can leave now. The Go Association will never sign another endorsement contract with you."


    Salvatore was utterly baffled by the scene unfolding before him, "Mr. Shorts, Mr. Kieran, Ms. Kimberly-what... what is going on? Clearly, they bullied Ms. Dutton and Arielle. Why are you siding with those people?" "Shut up!" Eithan roared. "Salvatore, how dare you insult Master Ramsey? Kneel!"


    Two of the Shaws'' guards stepped forward and forced Salvatore to the ground with a swift kick.


    Eithan and Kimberly moved closer to Robin. "Greetings, Master Ramsey!"


    Eithan then gestured toward Salvatore. "How should we deal with this fool?"


    Robin''s voice was icy. "By tomorrow, there should be no trace of the Talbots in Poinegreen."


    "I understand!" Eithan turned to the head of the Shaws'' security team. "Das, he''s yours."


    Salvatore trembled uncontrobly in fear. "Mr. Kieran! Mr. Kieran! Spare me! What ... what did I do wrong?"


    "You offended someone you should never have offended," Eithan replied coldly, staring down at Salvatore. "The Talbots can only me their terrible luck."


    Without hesitation, the Shaws'' guards dragged Salvatore and Arielle


    away.


    Peggy and Hansel were so terrified by what they saw that they copsed to the ground.


    They had never imagined they would provoke someone so fearsome.


    Thinking back to their earlier boasts about destroying Robin, they realized how utterly foolish they had been.


    How brainless am I to pull a stunt like that?


    C214


    10:57 Thu, 2 Jan =


    Chapter 823 He Called Me Trash


    Even the members of the Southmere Residence, as well as Benjamin, the president of the Draconia Go Association, treated this man with such reverence. How could I, a mere actress, dare to challenge him?


    I must be blinded by my fleeting sess.


    "Mr. Ramsey," Benjamin said respectfully, "do you have a suitable candidate in mind to represent the Go Association in the Southmere region?"


    bin initially intended to decline but then noticed Alison approaching from behind. Let that flight attendant give it a try."


    "Huh?" Alison blinked in confusion, unsure of Robin''s intentions. "Mr. Ramsey, what do you need me to do?"


    Robin replied, "I''m making you the ambassador for the Go Association in the Southmere region."


    "Me? You want me to be the ambassador?" Alison was stunned.


    "You''re not willing to do it?" Robin''s gaze turned cold as he looked at her. "Forget it then"


    "No, no! I''m willing!" Alison quickly responded, her voice trembling with excitement. "Of course, I''m willing!"


    296

 The Deadly 824

    Chapter 824 What Is Liam Up To?


    A sleek Mercedes-Benz van pulled up in front of Robin.


    t 57%-


    Pmished


    Two men in blue uniforms quickly stepped out of the vehicle. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Dunn has arrived at a mysterious, luxurious vi in the mountains of Poinegreen," one of them reported.


    Eithan hesitated briefly before cautiously asking, "Master Ramsey, is there anything you need us to do during your visit to Southmere?"


    o need." Robin had already stepped into the car but paused and withdrew his foot.


    He turned back to Benjamin and stared at him for a moment before asking, "Mr. Shorts, were you in charge of the Dragon Manor case twenty years ago?"


    Benjamin stiffened in shock. He leaned closer and whispered, "Uh... that was a very long time ago..."


    "You only need to answer yes or no," Robin interrupted coldly.


    "Yes," Benjamin replied, bowing his head.


    Robin nodded. "Stay in Poinegreen for the next few days. Once I''ve settled everything, I''ll participate in your tournament."


    Benjamin looked at Robin in silence for a moment. Finally, he said, "Understood, I''ll be waiting for your arrival."


    After giving Benjamin his instructions, Robin gestured to the two assassins from the dark web. He signaled them to apany Jonah to the Dunn Group''s Southmere branch and handle internal personnel matters. Just as Robin was about to get into the car, a voice called out from behind him.


    "Mr. Ramsey ..."


    Robin turned toward the shadows in the left corner.


    A frail woman dressed in tattered clothes and disheveled hair stepped hesitantly into view with a timid expression.


    The two blue-d guards immediately stepped forward, their movements sharp and defensive.


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s me, Piper," the woman said, stepping forward cautiously.


    Robin examined her closely.


    Gone was the arrogant and self-absorbed demeanor she once exuded


    AD


    Chapter 824 What Is Liam Up To?


    57%


    mished


    Now, Piper stood before him, timid and subdued, as if she had just escaped from a refugee


    camp.


    "Are you Piper?" Robin asked, scrutinizing her.


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey. I''ve been waiting here for hours. I know where they are," Piper said anxiously, clutching at her torn clothing. Robin nodded slightly. "You''ve been waiting for me?"


    es, Mr. Ramsey. I want to go with you," she said desperately.


    Robin signaled to one of the men in blue, who retrieved a coat from the car and handed it to Piper. "Get in."


    Piper draped the coat over herself and followed Robin into the vehicle.


    Inside the car, there was a long silence before she finally spoke.


    11


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve been so wrong in the past... I''m sorry for everything I''ve done to you


    Robin didn''t respond to her at all. After a pause, Piper continued, "If it weren''t for you saving me, I would have died back there..."


    Robin nced at her broken demeanor and sighed. "Let''s not dwell on the past. Live your life properly from now on."


    "I will, Mr. Ramsey. I was too eager for sess, too blinded by ambition... After all the detours and hardships, I finally realized just how awful I was.


    "I owe you an apology," Piper said, her voice cracking as tears began to stream down her face.


    The car was suffocatingly silent, broken only by Piper''s soft sobs and the relentless hum of the engine.


    At a mysterious vi in the Poinegreen mountains.


    Shirley stepped out of a car, apanied by four elite members of the Dunn Group''s FR department. They followed Paxton and his team, stopping in front of avish vi.


    She looked at the luxurious vi before her and asked warily, "Paxton, why did you bring me here? Didn''t you say Ms. Jenning was handling the engineering ident on-site?" Paxton quickly exined, "Ms. Dunn, this is an administrative office for higher-level authorities..."


    "An administrative office in the mountains?" Shirley eyed the expensive cars parked in the


    10:57 Thu, 2 Jan


    Chapter 824 What Is Liam Up To?


    spacious courtyard with growing suspicion.


    57%


    Pinished


    "Paxton, let me warn you. If you''re ying tricks on us, I won''t let you off!"


    Suddenly, two men stepped up beside Shirley. "Enough talk! Move!"


    Shirley noticed over a dozen strangers had emerged around them, encircling her and the four public rtions staff.


    "Paxton, what are you up to?"


    Dropping the pretense, Paxton sighed in resignation. "Ms. Dunn, I''m truly sorry. I had no other choice.


    "I lied to you. There are no idents at the Southmere branch. Someone here just wants to


    meet you.


    "But don''t worry, Ms. Dunn. As long as you cooperate, I assure you they won''t harm you." Shirley''s face turned red with anger. "Paxton, you sc*mb*g! How dare you deceive me? "Where are Ms. Jenning, the two directors, and Ms. Jenkinson?"


    Paxton broke into a cold sweat. "Ms. Dunn, I''m sorry, but... you''ll find out soon enough."


    Shirley pped Paxton hard across the face. "I trusted you, and you betrayed us! Just wait- won''t let you get away with this!"


    "Move!" one of the men barked sharply before grabbing her arms.


    "Let go of me! I''ll walk by myself!" Shirley struggled, shaking them off.


    She shot a fierce re at Paxton, then strode toward the vi''s hall with her four public rtions staff.


    Upon entering the hall, she was shocked to see Amber, Gisselle, and Naomi tied up on the sofas.


    "Ms. Dunn! Why did youe?" Amber said bitterly, shaking her head.


    She turned to Rosalie with rage. "Rosalie, you''re a monster! You actually tricked Ms. Dunn intoing here!


    "Ms. Dunn has always treated you so kindly! How could you repay her kindness with such despicable betrayal?"


    Shirley froze at the sight of Rosalie. "Rosalie? Why are you here? Were you lured here too?"


    Tears streamed down Amber''s face. "Ms. Dunn, it''s not what you think! Rosalie and that.


    10:57 Thu, 2 Jan


    D


    Chapter #24 What Is Liam Up To?


    K57%8


    b*st*rd Liam set this trap to harm you! Lilian''s already dead-Rosalie killed her!"


    "What?" Shirley nearly copsed. "Rosalie killed Lilian?"


    Rosalie sneered coldly. "That''s right, Ms. Dunn. I killed Lilian. Are you surprised? Hahaha!"


    Shirley''s eyes darted to the pile of clothes and hair beside the sofa. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    Rosalie ... how could you? Lilian was just a fresh grad! She''s so young.


    "What happened? Rosalie, were you forced to do this?"


    "No, Ms. Dunn!" Liam stood up,ughing. "Rosalie acted entirely on her own. Tricking you here was her idea too." Only then did Shirley notice the two men seated across from her.


    "Liam?"


    Liamughed heartily. "Ms. Dunn, it''s been a while. You''ve grown even more beautiful since thest time I saw you.


    "Do you know? I dream about you every night. Hahaha..."


    "Liam, what are you up to?" Shirley red at him furiously. "How could you kill someone?"


    Liam approached Shirley. "Ms. Dunn, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one will hurt you."


    "What is it you want?" Shirley demanded coldly.

 The Deadly 825

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 825 A Magnificent Robe With Lice


    Liam shrugged and flicked his unruly hair.


    His handsome face lit up with a polished, professional inile.


    "Heh, Ms, Dunn, there''s no need to be afraid. I told you I wouldn''t harm you.


    D


    +8 Pearls


    "I have a friend who has admired you for quite some time. He had long heard of the famous diva of Harmonfield and is eager to meet you."


    Shirley''s eyes widened in fury. "Liam, you''re out of line. Do you think I''m some frivolous woman? Tell your despicable, filthy friends that the Dunns aren''t people to be trifled with!"


    Liam burst intoughter. "Ms. Dunn, you''re as cool andmanding as ever. I truly admire that!


    "Honestly, ever since I returned to Harmonfield three years ago, I''ve been intrigued by you.


    "It''s not just because of your beauty but also because of your aloof and proud personality.


    And, of course, the Dunn family''s empire has only sweetened the deal.


    I fancy everything about you.


    "Three years ago, at that banquet, I told you that if we joined forces, we could dominate Harmonfield and even be one of the top ten corporations in the nation. "But you refused. Your vision was too narrow, far too small!


    "I had no choice but to watch you from afar.


    "Later, when we coborated on developing the Eastvale District, that annoying Robin appeared and ruined my ns. He a pain the *ss!


    "But I never back down. When I set my sights on something, I always seed!"


    Then mult coup


    Shirley nced coldly at the group of strange ck-d figures in the hall and demanded, "Liam, what are you nning?


    "You''re an educated man-how could you stoop to such thuggish tactics?


    "You dream of bing a great entrepreneur, but greatness is achieved through genuine effort, not through underhanded methods like kidnapping and robbery! "Even if that''s the case, what will you achieve by taking it? A bit of fame and money? You''ll still be as poor as a dog!


    "Years of higher education, and extortion and deceit was what you''ve learned?"


    Liam spread his hands. "So wha


    Just like our conversation tod


    Wow


    many people in the world will even know about it?


    "I recall a female author ''Life is a


    ficent robe crawling with lice.''


    65%


    Chapter 825 A Magnificent Robe With Lice


    ++ Pearls


    "My interpretation of that is that I''ve won as long as my achievements and sess are acknowledged by the world


    "No one cares about the dirt behind the scenes.


    "So, Ms. Dunn, we brought you here not to harm you but to offer you a choice.


    "Transfer all of your Dunn Group shares to me, unconditionally, and you''re free to go.


    "I won''t interfere with whatever matters exist between you and my old friend. That''s between the two of you."


    Shirley snorted. "Keep dreaming! The Dunn Group was built from the ground up by my grandfather. No


    one will take it from me!


    "While the Dunns may disdain such lowly tactics, we will never hand over our family''s legacy to a selfish, scheming scoundrel like you!" Liam chuckled. "Ms. Dunn, there''s no need to be so resolute.


    "Since we invited you here, we''ve made all the preparations to ensure your cooperation.


    "We''ve assembled a management team ready to take over the Dunn Group and integrate seamlessly into its operations."


    Shirley''s voice was icy. "I will never surrender the Dunn Group to scum like you!"


    Liam stepped closer, reaching out to brush a lock of her disheveled hair into ce. Shirley shoved him away. "Get lost!"


    Liamughed softly. "Ms. Dunn, you''re as fiery as ever. Even your anger is captivating. "Shirley, I swear, I genuinely care about you.


    Don''t be so stubborn, alright? Trust me-this will benefit both you and your employees."


    Shirley''s re was unyielding. "And if I refuse?"


    Liam''s gaze shifted to Rosalie. "If you insist on being obstinate... Rosalie, why don''t you exin what will happen to her if she doesn''t agree?" Rosalie''s expression turned cold and menacing as she addressed Shirley. "If you refuse, we''ll eliminate your staff one by one until youply."


    She gestured toward a pile of discarded clothes and hair. "They''ll end up just like Lilian."


    Shirley was horrified by the ferocity in Rosalie''s eyes.


    She couldn''t believe how this once quiet, gentle girl had transformed into someone so terrifying. "Rosalie, why are you doing this?" Shirley could hardly believe the drastic change in Rosalie.


    "What did anyone in The Dunn Group ever do to you to deserve this?"


    Chapter 825 A Magnificent Robe With Lice


    Rosalie scoffed and said, "Shirley, you were born at the peak of life!


    ¡ú +6 Pearts


    "From the moment you were born, you lived a life of luxury, cushioned by wealth every step of the way.


    "We''re the same age, yet our lives couldn''t be more different-yours is like heaven and mine like hell.


    "You''ve never faced any real hardships. You''ve never tasted the cruel realities of life. You''ve never been looked down upon by people. Of course, you wouldn''t understand what I''ve done or what''s in my heart! "I''m also a girl. A girl with dreams-beautiful dreams, just like you.


    "But I grew up in a home filled with my parents'' constant fights. My father was a gambler, a drunkard, who abandoned me, my brother, and my mother when I was still very young. "Whenever he was down and out, he''de back to abuse us and demand money from us.


    "We lived in fear, in hunger, in the freezing cold, barely surviving.


    "In such an environment, I gritted my teeth and got into a prestigious university. I thought it would be my way out, my chance to change my miserable fate!


    "But I had no money, no connections, no support. All my dreams remained as dreams! "Someone as lowly and impoverished as me could never be epted by this cruel society.


    "My mother fell gravely ill, and her illness pushed our already fragile family into the abyss. "The astronomical medical bills and those cold, heartless stares taught me just how unkind and unforgiving this world is!


    "A single illness, a bout of poverty-that''s all it took to expose every lie and ugliness around me.


    "Our rtives and so-called friends avoided us like the gue. We couldn''t borrow a single penny.


    "Those welfare institutions that are supposed to help people like us looked at me as if I were garbage. Ever when I grovel at their feet, they only sneered.


    "If I couldn''t pay the bills, my mother would be turned away at the hospital doors!


    "In desperation, my brother secretly turned to loan sharks, taking on a high-interest loan just to save her life.


    "It nearly destroyed what little we had left of our already crumbling home!


    "I''ve had enough! I told myself I had to live differently!


    "I had to live in a way that no one would dare to look down on me,ugh at me, or humiliate me ever again!


    "I had to live so that the people I once admired would look at me with the admiration and love they have for you!"


    3


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 826

    Chapter 826 It Only Takes a Moment for a Person to Be a Beast!


    Rosalie''s heart-wrenching outburst exposed the helplessness of reality and the sorrows of life, leaving Shirley utterly astonished.


    Beyond Rosalie''s so-called anger, Shirley felt waves of deep sympathy.d by several disciples.


    A life filled with suffering and a bleak world had driven a once-proud girl like Rosalie to madness!


    Where were the beautiful dreams?


    Where was the happy life?


    All that remained was endless sorrow and a youth riddled with scars.


    Tears welled up in Shirley''s eyes.


    "Rosalie, I know you''re intelligent and capable of better Lashing out and hurting an innocent person won''t change the situation. It''s not fair to them, and it ultimately won''t help you either.


    "I understand your life has been-filled with misfortune and coldness, but that doesn''t justify harming others.


    "What did Lilian ever do to offend you? You actually killed her!


    "She had dreams and aspirations just like you, and you cruelly took them away.


    "You still have a future, Rosalie, but you''ve robbed her of hers"


    "I never imagined you would do such a cruel thing....


    Rosalie''sughter echoed through the room.


    Her twisted smile vanished, reced by a mask of pure malice.


    "Cruel?" she spat. "That''s not even the beginning!"


    Her voice dripped with venom. "From now on, I will destroy everyone who ever wronged me.


    "Those spiteful rtives, those heartless loan sharks, those ipetent doctors, those hypocritical- bastards! I''ll reduce them all to nothing!"


    Shirley instinctively recoiled from the sheer hatred contorting her features.


    "Rosalie, have you considered how Robin would feel if he saw you like this?"


    The mention of Robin''s name seemed to pierce through her rage. A flicker of warmth momentarily softened her eyes.


    "Mr. Ramsey is the kindest person in the world, I''ll never forget his kindness.


    "It was Mr. Ramsey who pulled me and my family out of the mire. He''s the only person I care about in this


    world!


    7


    +8 Pearle


    11:08 Fri, Jand ab


    Chapter 826 11 Only Takes a Moment for a Person toe a Beast!


    I like Mr. Ramsey! I''ve fantasized countless times that I weren''t living such a humble life, I would muster the courage to confess to him!


    "Even if I''m not worthy of him, I could still be his best friend.


    "But...but even such a small dream was shattered by you all!"


    Shirley looked at Rosalie in confusion. "Us? What did we do?"


    Rosalie''s eyes shed with malice once more. "That day I kindly invited you all to dinner to thank you, especially Mr. Ramsey.


    But you humiliated me in front of so many people, in front of Mr. Ramsey!


    "That day, watching Mr. Ramsey''s disappointed back as he walked away, my heart broke!


    "I hate you, Shirley! I hate all of you!" Rosalie''s voice rose to a shriek.


    "You extinguished thest flicker of hope in my heart! You took everything from me!


    "I will make you suffer endlessly!


    "Well, you can refuse Mr. Liam''s request," she hissed, her gaze shifting to Amber and the others. "But I will make you pay. I will kill them one by one!"


    Shirley looked into Rosalie''s terrifying eyes and instinctively stepped in front of the PR department staff.


    "Rosalie, you shouldn''t be like this... Are you being coerced by those scoundrels like Liam?"


    Even now, Shirley couldn''t fully believe that a once-kind and honest girl like Rosalie could be so ruthless.


    "Ha!" A sharpugh echoed from Rosalie, startling Shirley.


    Under the ring lights of the hall, Rosalie''s twisted face looked hideous and hateful.


    "No one is coercing me!" Rosalie sneered. "Shirley, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you the consequences of not bowing to us!


    "My master taught me that you can stand firm in this world only by being ruthless and unscrupulous!"


    With that, Rosalie grabbed the Gisselle by the neck.


    "Ms. Dunn!" Gisselle cried out in despair.


    At that moment, Shirley disregarded her own safety and rushed toward Rosalie. "You can''t do this..."


    Smack! A crisp sound echoed as Rosalie pped Shirley across the face.


    Her sharp nails left several bloody scratches on Shirley''s delicate cheek.


    Immediately after, Gisselle let out a piercing scream. A ck smoke rose, and thousands of ck Caterpirs engulfed her.


    These dicousting creatures frantically devoured every inch of Gisselle''s skin


    65%


    Chapter 826 It Only Takes a Moment for a Person toe a Beast!


    +3 Pearls


    At this moment, the hall was filled with Rosalie''s maniacalughter and Gisselle''s agonized screams.


    Shirley shouted in despair, "Rosalie, stop! I... I agree!"


    "Toote!" Rosalie coldly looked at Shirley. "You challenged my bottom line! Now, I''ll make you pay!


    "Shirley, if you don''t cooperate with my master''s n, make you witness your executives being destroyed one by one!"


    Gisselle''s screams, filled with agony, slowly faded until the swarm of ck worms swallowed them.


    Only when she waspletely consumed did Rosalie finally withdraw her hand.


    The worms then transformed into a plume of thick ck smoke, swirling ominously in Rosalie''s palm.


    On the ground, all that remained of Gisselle were her clothes and a few strands of hair.


    Overwhelmed by the horror, Shirley copsed, tears streaming down her face.


    ""Gisselle, it''s my fault! Sob... sob...


    "Rosalie, how can you be so cruel!" Shirley pointed at Rosalie in anger, her eyes filled with pain.


    They say forging a beast into a human is a work of lifetimes.


    However, shattering a human into a beast takes but a moment.


    Only now did she truly believe that the Rosalie before her had turned into a crazed beast!


    "Shirley, now sign the papers!" Rosalie sneered, pointing toward Liam.


    A woman with a witch-like appearance ced a stack of prepared transfer documents and legal materials before Shirley.


    Liam sighed. "Shirley, why must ite to this? A moment of hesitation cost a life. What a pity.


    "Sign them," he urged. "Once you do, this will all be over."


    Shirley fiercely wiped away her tears, grabbed the pen, and signed her name on each page, adding her fingerprint for good measure.


    "Hahaha, the goddess of Harmonfield! We finally meet!" A strangeugh echoed from the back hall as Kennedy entered the room, nked by several disciples.


    1


    296


    (11)

 The Deadly 827

    Chapter 827 Leader of the Poison King Sect


    Shirley''s eyes met Kennedy''s, and a shiver ran down her spine.


    The vi''s hall grew icy cold, the air thick with dread.


    As Kennedy approached, breathing became difficult.


    He resembled a monstrous ck insect, grotesque and repulsive.


    "Ms. Dunn," Kennedy hissed, his voice like a venomous snake, cach word apanied by a cloud of foul-smelling ck gas.


    "But I disagree with your views on humans and beasts.


    "Humans are terribly dull.


    27


    "They insist on categorizing life-animal, beast, human-as ifbels matter.


    "It was all the meaningless distinctions."


    "There are only living beings, no true separation of species.


    "If embracing your inner beast gets you what you want, then do it.


    "After all, countless humans hide their monstrous nature behind a facade of nobility.


    "Those who preach virtue are often the most vicious creatures of all.


    "Wouldn''t you agree, Ms. Dunn? Hahaha...


    11


    Shirley covered her nose, recoiling from Kennedy.


    "Mr. Kennedy," Rosalie said, bowing deferentially.


    Kennedy let out a distortedugh. "Very good. You are a pure Shadeveil Spirit! The Poison King Sect''s future thrives because of you and the soon-to-join Ms. Dunn." Shirley stared in disbelief. Rosalie, who she once knew as kind and innocent, was now this man''s disciple?


    Even Liam bowed respectfully. "Mr. Kennedy," he said, "congrattions on your sect''s growth."


    Kennedy smirked, his piercing gaze fixed on Shirley. Liam said with a cold smile, "Shirley, meet Mr. Kennedy Brown. He has long admired you."


    Kennedy chuckled. "Ms. Dunn, allow me to introduce myself. I am Kennedy Brown, leader of the Poison King Sect, the foremost sect in Southmere.


    "Twenty-five years ago, long before you were born, I was already a renowned figure in the underground. I took over the Poison King Sect and led it to great prominence.


    "But five yearster," Ramsey said, his voice taking on a reflective tone, "I chose to retreat from public life and enter seclusion.


    Chapter 827 Leader of the Poison King Sect


    of a breakthrough.


    + Pearls


    He paused, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Of course, to reach this next level, I require unique talents like yourself and Rosalie"


    "You see," Ramsey exined, leaning forward conspiratorially, "Master Raul once trained alongside me. He taught me the importance of bncing yin and yang energies to achieve true mastery. "At the time, I dismissed his wisdom.


    "I foolishly believed that pure strength was the only path to power.


    "But after Master Raul passed away, I studied his writings and finally grasped the truth in his teachings.


    "Following his methods, I have made incredible progress in recent years.


    Now, with your and Rosalie''s help, I am confident that I can reach the pinnacle of power!"


    Ramsey''s voice rose with fervor. "Ms. Dunn, if you join the Poison King Sect, you will be its next leader!"


    Shirley, half in a daze, grasped the horrifying implications.


    "You disgusting filth!" she spat.


    "Your actions will bring ruin!"


    "Shirley Dunn, how dare you insult Mr. Kennedy!" Rosalie snarled, raising a hand as if to strike.


    "Rosalie, hold on." Kennedy chuckled, his voiceced with amusement.


    "Don''t be so quick to anger. Ms. Dunn will soon be one of us."


    He turned towards Shirley, a sinister glint in his eyes. "Indeed, you will be a valuable ally, helping us spread the influence of the Poison King Sect throughout Draconia. A weighty task, but I trust you''re up to the challenge." Ms. Dunn, don''t disappoint me! Hahaha..."


    "Disgusting!" Shirley red at Kennedy.


    "Liam, maybe your friend doesn''t know Robin, but you do.


    "And Rosalie, you should know even better! Robin won''t stand for this!"


    Kennedy grinned sinisterly. "The Robin you speak of? Insignificant.


    "Even if he were here, what could he do?"


    "Ms. Dunn," Kennedy chuckled, his eyes gleaming with predatory amusement as he advanced towards her, "your anger is quite captivating."


    "Are you talking about me?" a deep voice boomed from the entrance.


    Rohin entered nked by Farell and two guards


    Chapter 827 Leader of the Poison King Sect


    "Robin?" Shirley gasped, tears flowing.


    "Mr. Ramsey! Finally!" Amber sobbed.


    Rosalie tensed, trying to step back, but Kennedy blocked her.


    Silence fell.


    Liam Hamilton suddenly drew a gun, pressing it against Shirley Dunn''s temple.


    "Robin," he sneered, "you may be fast, but you''re not faster than a bullet.


    He gestured towards Kennedy with a cruel smirk.


    "And let me remind you, this is the infamous Sect Leader of the Poison King Sect himself.


    "If you value your life, leave now. Otherwise, Miss Dunn will die right here because of you!"


    "Liam, you fool!" Kennedy hissed. "She''s essential! Don''t harm her!"


    Dozens of grotesque figures materialized from the shadows, encircling the hall.


    +8 Pearls


    Each man exhaled plumes of terrifying ck smoke, writhing ck worms spilling from their gaping mouths.


    The sight was so repulsive that several Dunn Group executives retched.


    "Robin Ramsey," Kennedy sneered, his hand crackling with ck smoke. "You''ve been busy, haven''t you? You killed my son. Even if you hadn''te here today, I would have hunted you down myself!" With a guttural roar, heunched the ck smoke toward Robin''s face.


    296


    (11)


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 828

    Chapter 828 I Had No Choice but to Compromise


    Kennedy''s sudden attack engulfed the entire vi''s hall in dense, choking ck smoke.


    +8 Pearls


    From the depths of the haze emerged millions of writhing worms, surging forward with a vicious hunger, aiming straight for Robin.


    The executives of The Dunn Group, frozen in terror, cowered on the ground as they witnessed the horrifying scene unfold before them.


    It was as if they had been thrust into the middle of a nightmare; it was a scene ripped straight out of a horror film. For a fleeting moment, they questioned whether they were still in the real world or trapped in some cruel illusion. Never in their lives had they seen anything so grotesque or terrifying.


    Every corner of the hall reverberated with Kennedy''s maniacalughter.


    From the upper floors, dozens of deformed men descended, their twisted mouths spewing torrents of wriggling, grotesque insects.


    "Destroy this filthy, demonic trash!" Robinmanded coldly, his voice cutting through the chaos like a de.


    Without hesitation, two of Robin''s blue-d guards drew their short des and charged headlong into the grotesque swarm.


    The sheer number of worms made them seem invincible, yet their strengthy in a single weakness-the mother parasite that controlled them all.


    If the mother parasite could be located and destroyed, the rest of the worms-soulless and directionless- would turn on each other and perish.


    The mother parasites were carried by the ck-robed disciples of the Poison King Sect, who guided the


    swarm.


    With calcted precision and deadly speed, the two guards zeroed in on the disciples holding the mother parasites. Their des struck true, cutting down their targets in quick session.


    A spray of blood painted the hall as the disciples fell, and the once-unstoppable swarm of worms suddenly froze in midair. Foul-smelling ck smoke rose as the worms began to devour each other.


    The Poison King Sect disciples, masters of poison and parasites, were ill-suited for directbat.


    They quickly fell before the seasoned guards, their specialized skills proving useless in a head-on fight.


    With swift and deadly precision, the two blue-d guards unleashed a flurry of attacks, their knives shing through the air. Dozens of Poison King Sect disciples fell in an instant, their bodies crumpling to the ground. The ck smoke that had filled the hall dissipated, and the grotesque caterpirs withered and died mid-air, raining down onto the floor.


    Soon, a carpet of ck insect corpses covered the ground.


    Chapter 828 1Had No Cholen but to Compromise


    18 Pearls


    Despite witnessing the gruesome demise of his disciple before they could even unleash their poisonous attacks, Kennedy''s face remained impassive.


    A cold smile touched his lips as he muttered, "Useless fools."


    The ck smoke in his hand began to thicken, conden ing into a massive, pulsating ck sphere.


    The grotesque orb, crawling with worms, surged toward Robin in a furious assault.


    "Mr. Ramsey, watch out!" Rosalie cried out instinctively unable to suppress her concern.


    Kennedy turned on her with a furious re, his expression dark with rage.


    But before he could unleash the full force of his parasitic attack, a sharp, piercing sound echoed through the hall-a dragon''s roar.


    A blinding sh of light streaked across the room as Robin''s Dragon Dagger shot forward like lightning, slicing through the air with unparalleled precision.


    In the blink of an eye, Kennedy''s wrist was severed cleanly, and the grotesque ck sphere froze midair.


    Kennedy stared at his mutted arm in shock, struggling to process what had just urred.


    Why wasn''t the sphere responding to him anymore?


    He only realized the truth when he saw his severed wrist, his hand and the mother parasite now separated.


    The moment the mother parasite lost contact with its host, it became uncontroble.


    Kennedy let out a blood-curdling scream as ck blood sprayed from his stump in thick, gushing streams.


    Robin gave him no chance to recover.


    With terrifying speed, the Dragon Dagger, guided by Robin''s vital energy, shot through the air, severing all of Kennedy''s limbs in quick session.


    The once-menacing Kennedy was reduced to a pathetic limbless torso, writhing on the ground like a grotesque, oversized toad.


    Kennedy''s anguished screams filled the hall as the remaining worms withered and died, while the oppressive ck smoke dissipated entirely. Rosalie stared in horror at the scene unfolding before her.


    Robin''s face an icy mask, had reduced Kennedy to a mutted wreck.


    She had witnessed Ramsey kill before, but never with such chilling brutality.


    "Mr. Ramsey


    she whispered shakily, her voice barely audible.


    Robin didn''t even nce at her.


    Instead, he ced his foot firmly on Kennedy''s neck, his eyes filled with cold fury.


    "You dicousting filth" he growled "How dare youy your filthy hands on my neonle? Are you so eamer to


    2


    Chapter 828 Had No Choice but to Compromise


    die?"


    "Ahhh!" Kennedy howled in agony. "Rosalie, do something!"


    Rosalie hesitated, raising her hand as if to release her poison, but she couldn''t bring herself to act.


    +8 Pearls


    Robin didn''t spare her a nce. Ilis foot pressed down harder on Kennedy''s neck, making the man''s shricks grow louder.


    "Robin, if you kill me, Liam will kill Shirley!" Kennedy shrieked desperately.


    Liam, trembling with fear, raised his gun and pointed it at Shirley''s head.


    Before he could pull the trigger, a gunshot rang out, echoing through the hall.


    Bang! Liam screamed in pain as blood sprayed from his wrist, the gun ttering to the floor.


    Robin swiftly pulled the terrified Shirley into his arms.


    Shirley clung to him like a fragile bird, trembling uncontrobly, her eyes squeezed shut.


    "It''s okay now," Robin whispered gently, his voice steady and reassuring. "With me here, no one will hurt you."


    "Robin..." Shirler


    sobbed, tears streaming down her face as she buried her head in his chest.


    For the first time, Robin saw her as she truly was-no longer theposed, cold professional but a vulnerable woman who had been pushed to her limits. Robin said nothing, holding her tightly as she released her fear and sorrow onto his strong shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Ferell fired three more shots with precision


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each bullet hit its mark, tearing through Liam''s remaining limbs and leaving him copsed on the floo bleeding and broken.


    Robin gently handed the trembling Shirley to a nearby guard before stepping toward Liam.


    Taking the gun from Ferell, Robin pressed its barrel against Liam''s forehead.


    With a knowing nce, Ferell ced the gun in Robin''s hand.


    Robin then kicked Liam towards Ferell''s feet, walked over with Shirley, and pressed the cold steel of th gun against Liam''s forehead. "How dare you to threaten her?" Robin''s voice was cold and cutting,ced with fury.


    Tilting the gun slightly, he fired. Bang! The bullet tore through Liam''s left ear.


    "You tried to force Shirley to hand over The Dunn Group?" Robin shifted the gun to Liam''s right ear." I give you permission?"


    Rano! The bullet rinned through I iam''s right ear leaving his face bloodied and mutted


    Chapter 8281 Had No Choice but to Compromise


    Despite his agony, Liam began tough-a bitter, hollow sound that soon turned to sobs.


    "Robin... you win," Liam choked out, tears streaming down his face.


    "This... this isn''t how I imagined it would end."


    64%


    +2 Pearls


    He slumped slightly, his gaze distant. "When I graduated from that prestigious foreign school, I returned with dreams of elevating my family to the top. I wanted us to be the most powerful family in Harmonfield, in Brookhaven, in all of Draconia! "However, reality had other ns.


    "I couldn''t escape the constraints of society, the pressures from all sides-officials, the underworld, even my peers!


    "Everything I learned in school, in books.... it was all useless here," hemented.


    "I yearned for honesty, fairness, justice, but those ideals don''t exist in this world."


    "So I had to adapt," Liam confessed, his voice heavy with resignation.


    "My grand ns, my lofty ideals... they meant nothing in the face of this harsh reality.


    "Those banks, those officials, those hypocrites! They speak with forked tongues, promising one thing while doing another. I wanted to run an honest business, but it was impossible!


    "Faced with this corrupt world, I had no choice but topromise.


    "I can''t change the world, so I had to change myself. Believe me, Robin, it wasn''t what I wanted...

 The Deadly 829

    The treatfly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 829 Forsaken by God, I Embrace the Devil


    ished


    Robin pressed the gun harder against Liam''s forehead, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "If corrupt officials, gangsters, and scum blocked your path, you should have fought them with your cunning, not preyed on the innocent and those who once shared your dreams! "You''ve be the very thing you im to despise!"


    gbin snarled, "You''re no different from those greedy officials, shady criminals, and hypocritical frauds!


    "You call thispromise? It''s betrayal!


    "Betraying your own ideals, abandoning your humanity. You''re nothing but a self-serving liar, a beast in human clothing!"


    Liam let out a bitterugh, tinged with self-loathing. "Robin, you''re absolutely right. That''s why I''ve always admired you!"


    "Let me tell you something. The day I realized that everything I learned from books and elite schools was a lie, I chose betrayal. "Lost and confused, I met my mentor, Mr. Drogo from the Phoenix Vanguard.


    "He taught me that fairness, justice, integrity... they don''t exist. Believing in them makes you a loser!


    "Those concepts are just tools for the powerful to control the masses," Liam exined, his voice rising with conviction.


    "Everything we learned in school was nonsense designed to keep us weak and obedient.


    "There''s no such thing as saintly ideals orpassion!" he dered.


    "Mercy, enlightenment ... all lies!"


    "Forsaken by God, I embraced the Devil!" Liam proimed, his eyes burning with a dark fire.


    "In this twisted world, where evil thrives, sess demands cruelty.


    "Mr. Drogo taught me to abandon my humanity, to be a beast," he confessed.


    "To rise above, you must be ruthless, sever all ties, and do whatever it takes to win.


    "Honesty, kindness, fairness?" he scoffed.


    "Those are traps for fools! Look at nature - it''s a brutal fight for survival. If you don''t act like a


    heart you''ll be prev


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 829 Forsaken by God, I Embrace the Devil


    "If you don''t act like a beast, you''ll end up as prey on someone else''s te.


    "And those who still cling topassion?" Liam sneered.


    <97%8


    wonthed


    "They''re the biggest fools of all! For thousands of years, has blind faith ever saved anyone?"


    "You can pray for miracles, but nothing will change!


    "So if God can''t save me, I''ll be a demon instead!"


    hat''s when I decided to change my approach," Liam confessed, his voice low and intense.


    "I set my sights on seizing control of the Dunn Group and Violetcrest. If I could destroy them, I''d reign supreme in Harmonfield."


    "Mr. Kennedy assisted me. He sent ck Beauty to poison Shirley''s father, giving us leverage over the Dunn Group."


    "But just as victory was within reach," Liam snarled, his voiceced with resentment, "You appeared, Robin!


    "You ruined everything!"


    "Even though I hate you..." he began, then hesitated.


    "Deep down, I envy you. You live with pride and defiance, free to forge your own path."


    "You never let the world corrupt you," Liam continued, his voiceced with a bitter admiration. "I envy you so much that it fuels my hatred!


    "To control your own destiny, to live life on your own terms..." he sighed, a wistful longing in his eyes.


    "What a blissful existence that must be. I''ve never experienced even a sliver of that freedom."


    "Icked the strength to stand alone, the resources to defy the current," Liam confessed, his voice heavy with regret. "All I could do was sink deeper into this path I despised." "But then I met you," he said, his voice rising with frustration. "Even after selling my soul and betraying my conscience, I still couldn''t achieve the life I craved! "I''ve failed miserably."


    "Why, Robin?" he cried out, his voice raw with anguish. "Why? I worked harder than anyone, yet I still couldn''t grasp what I wanted! This world is so unfair!" Robin shook his head slowly. "At the end of the day, you''re just a selfish, narcissistic coward.


    "If you wanted to be a demon, why didn''t you turn your wrath on the corrupt scum and


    214


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan.


    Chapter 829 Forsaken by God, I Embrace the Devil


    hypocrites who hurt you? Why did you target the innocent and the kind?


    "All this talk-nothing but excuses for your vile behavior,


    "If you''ve already chosen topromise with reality, then stop pretending, you''re noble or righteous. Don''t act like a victim!


    "Hiding behind the excuse of being ''forced'' to do evil? That''s nothing, but hypocrisy!


    "You''re no different from those sanctimonious cowards who call themselves righteous but are


    tten to the core!


    "I don''t care why you ended up like this. The moment you hurt Shirley, you signed your death


    warrant."


    Liam''s eyes widened in terror as he saw Robin''s finger tighten on the trigger. Desperation filled his voice as he wailed, "Don''t kill me-please!"


    Bang! The gunshot echoed through the hall as the bullet tore through Liam''s skull,


    His lifeless body copsed, his eyes frozen wide in a mixture of emptiness and disbelief.


    This so-called elite of his generation-a man educated at the world''s finest institutions-died without ever understanding the true purpose of his existence.


    The vi''s hall fell silent, the air thick with the stench of blood and decay.


    Rosalie stood frozen, staring at Robin''s towering, cold figure. A wave of panic surged through her heart.


    She had imagined countless scenarios for their reunion, but never anything like this.


    Robin turned slowly, his piercing gaze locking onto Rosalie.


    "They say life is beautiful if only it stayed like the first time we met. You''ve truly let me down."


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s not what you think!" Rosalie cried, tears streaming down her face. "I only wanted to grow stronger, strong enough to repay everything you''ve done for me!


    "I ... I didn''t mean for things to turn out like this! I swear I didn''t!"


    "Rosalie, stop lying to yourself!" Amber''s voice erupted in fury, shaking with anger. "You didn''t mean it? You''re nothing but a vicious monster!"


    "Did Lilian or Gisselle ever harm you? Yet you destroyed their lives without hesitation!


    "To grow stronger, you trampled on others and ruined lives-what kind of strength is that?


    "Ms Dunn saved you! The Dunn Group saved your entire family!


    1214


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 829 Forsaken by God, I Embrace the Devil


    "And how did you repay her? By teaming up with Liam and those vile creatures to hurt her and destroy the Dunn Group?


    ""You''re deranged! A heartless demon!


    "If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t arrived in time, Ms. Dunn would have been killed by you!


    "What did anyone at the Dunn Group ever do to deserve this from you? You repay kindness with cruelty, Rosalie. You''re an ungrateful, evil woman!


    o wonder your parents and rtives are just as vile. Do you think suffering and poverty justify your actions?


    "You im to be grateful to Mr. Ramsey, but he would never forgive someone as despicable as you!"


    Rosalie''s face contorted with rage, the sorrow in her eyes reced by a chilling malice.


    She grabbed Amber by the cor and lifted her off the ground.


    Thick ck smoke poured from Rosalie''s hand as countless writhing worms engulfed Amber''s body.


    The hall echoed with Rosalie''s shrill, maniacalughter, mingling with Amber''s agonized


    screams...


    296


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan O

 The Deadly 830

    Chapter 830 Never Again


    Thick ck smoke swirled, mixed with countless writhing ck worms thatpletely enveloped Amber''s body.


    These deadly insects, controlled by the mother parasite, were like miniature vampires, driven into a frenzy by the scent of blood, hungrily devouring any they came into contact with. The excruciating pain drove Amber to scream in despair. "Rosalie, you wicked woman!


    You''re not the only one whose life is filled with suffering! Everyone has their struggles! No one owes you anything!


    "Even if you kill everyone, it won''t give you the dignity you crave!"


    "Ahhh!"


    As an icy gleam of malice flickered in Rosalie''s eyes, the ck worms began to burrow through Amber''s skin, tearing into her body.


    Watching the cruel scene unfold, Robin let out a deep sigh.


    A glint of silver caught the light.


    In a sh, a needle soared through the air, impaling the mother parasite and pinning it to a pir in the hall.


    Writhing desperately the mother parasite red at Robin with blood-red eyes.


    If struggled violently, as though ready to unleash one final act of revenge.


    But as it writhed, the silver needle expanded, and the parasite finally exploded into a mist of blood.


    Gradually, the ck smoke surrounding Amber dissipated, and the worms fell lifelessly to the floor.


    Those that had burrowed into her skin also liquefied, oozing out as dark, bloody fluid. ¡ì


    Freed from the parasite''s grip. Amber staggered forward, trembling uncontrobly, and instinctively clung to Robin''s arm.


    Still gripped by the terror of her near-death experience, she buried her face in Robin''s shoulder and broke down into tears. Meanwhile, Rosalie copsed to the floor, her face pale, her eyes empty with disbelief.


    She was stunned.


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan 0


    Chip 30 Never Again


    The Poison King Sect''s deadly mother parasite, a technique Kennedy had imed was invincible, was effortlessly destroyed by Robin. Looking up at Robin''s cold, indifferent gaze, Rosalie felt a chill run through her heart.


    After a brief silence, she suddenly began tough.


    Herughter grew louder and more unhinged, and tears streamed down her twisted face.


    Mr. Ramsey, so this is it.


    "You''ve finally seen the ugliest side of me, haven''t you? Haha!


    "Do you know why I''ve be like this?


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s all because you were too kind to me.


    "In front of you, I felt so small, so worthless, I didn''t know what to do with myself.


    "I grew up without safety, without warmth.


    "Well, I have parents and rtives. But all of them treated me like a vampire treats its prey- constantly taking, constantly demanding


    "I''ve lived my whole life in fear. I''ve lived my whole life exhausted.


    Tye always been filled with self-loathing. I can''t lift my head in the crowd.


    "I don''t dare to fight for anything. I don''t dare to ask for anything. I don''t even dare to deeply connect with others.


    "For 20 years, I''ve lived like a tightrope walker, constantly on edge, terrified that the slightest gust of wind would send me plunging into an abyss. "So many times, I''ve wanted to end it all.


    "I''ve always felt like I didn''t belong in this world. Like I was just some extra piece that didn''t fit anywhere.


    "If there''s a next life, I don''t want toe back. Never again.


    "There''s nothing in this world I want to hold onto-except for you, Mr. Ramsey?


    Suddenly, Rosalie''s gaze locked onto Summer, who was hiding behind Robin. "It''s her!" she shijeked.


    "In front of everyone, she pretended to be my good ssmate, my best friend!


    "But behind closed doors, she bullied me, exploited me. She humiliated me over and over


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan O


    Chapter 430 Never Again


    496%


    Pinthed


    again, and I couldn''t even fight back!


    "I didn''t dare to resist her because I was afraid that if I lost her, I''d have no one left. Not a single friend.


    "I treasured every single person who walked into my life. Even if they treated me like trash, I still clung to the hope they''d stay,


    "So I let her humiliate me, let her oppress me. Even when she set me up, I didn''t mind-so Nong as she still called me her friend. "But then I met you, Mr. Ramsey, and I realized there are good people in this world."


    "You were the first person to ever show me kindness. You helped me when no one else would. You saved my family from despair. "Do you know, Mr. Ramsey?


    "After every act of kindness you showed me, I stayed up all night, unable to sleep.


    "I didn''t know how I could ever repay you. I felt so unworthy, so ashamed.


    "So many times, I hated you for your kindness. I hated you because I couldn''t handle it. I hated


    you because I didn''t deserve it.


    "I felt trapped by your goodness. It was suffocating."


    "That day at the hotel, I told my mom I wanted to thank you.


    wanted to thank the heavens for letting me meet someone like


    you.


    "But then, my mother and my aunt tore down every shred of dignity I had left.


    "They exposed the ugliest parts of my family right in front of you.


    "I saw the disappointment and indifference in your eyes that day, and my heart shattered.


    "I knew you''d never forgive me.


    "My entire reason for living vanished that day."


    Rosalie''s voice broke as she choked on her tears. "That''s when I met Liam.


    "He told me that only by bing powerful could I live the life I wanted-love the people I wanted to love."


    "He introduced me to Kennedy, and I joined the Poison King Sect.


    "I thought I could finally leave everything behind and disappear into the shadows.


    L


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 830 Never Again


    "But I didn''t know it would lead to such horrible deeds."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ramsey. I can never repay what I owe you."


    "Enough!" Kennedy growled, his voice filled with anger as hey crippled on the floor.


    "I taught you the most powerful secrets of the Poison King Sect to make you strong, not to grovel for pity!


    "No one will believe your pathetic excuses now. You''ve already gone too far down this path!


    "Rosalie, stop wasting time. Use fire poison! Burn them all!"


    Kennedy''s voice cracked with desperation.


    Rosalie nced at the fire poison mother parasite in her hand and burst into maniacalughter.


    "Rosalie, what are you waiting for?!" Kennedy shouted.


    "They''re not your


    friends anymore.


    anymore. They''re your enemies!"


    But instead of attacking, Rosalie suddenly stoppedughing.


    She extended her right hand and struck herself in the chest with tremendous force.


    A roaring inferno erupted, engulfing her entirely.


    "Rosalie!" Shirley screamed, her voice filled with anguish. "Why would you burn yourself alive?!"


    The mes raged higher and higher, consuming Rosalie''s body. Through the ze, Rosalie''s face bore an expression of peace, a faint smile of relief. She waved at Robin onest time, her voice gentle but firm. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you. You were the kindest person I ever met. I loved


    you.


    "But this world is too cruel. I won''te back in my next life. Goodbye, Mr. Ramsey."


    Through the crackling mes, her final words echoed. "This world left scars too deep to forget. The pain I''ve endured, I never want to taste again.


    "I won''t walk the same path twice. In my next life, I''m noting back. Never again.


    "There''s nothing here worth holding on to...


    296

 The Deadly 831

    Chapter 831 I Am the Enemy You Can Never Forgive


    96%1


    Robin watched Rosalie''s pained smile as she stood amidst the sea of mes. His lips twitched slightly, but the words stuck in his throat never made it out. Amber stared nkly at Rosalic, who was being slowly consumed by the fire. The tears stopped rolling down her face as she froze, stunned and overwhelmed. Even so, her hands still clutched Robin''s shoulders tightly, as if she couldn''t make sense of


    hat was happening.


    "Robin, you..." Shirley murmured, forgetting her earlier anger and fear.


    She was at a loss for words as Rosalie''s image grew more distant, her smile etched into Shirley''s mind. Several times, Shirley tried to persuade Robin to step in and help, but the words wouldn''t leave her lips.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please ... save Rosalie! She''s a pitiful soul too!" Piper ran up to Robin, pleading desperately. Robin shook his head coldly. "I have no reason to save her."


    "She was just driven to this by the cruel reality of her life... I''m begging you, please save her ... Piper sobbed, her voice trembling.


    "That doesn''t excuse her for ughtering innocent people!" Robin snapped, shaking Piper off him.


    Left with no other choice, Piper fell to her knees. She cried out toward Rosalie, who was slowly disappearing into the fire. "Rosalie! It was all my fault before! I shouldn''t have treated you that way... Please forgive me! In the next life, I promise I''ll never do this to you again!"


    By then, Rosalie had already been reduced to ashes, unable to hear Piper''s regrets or sorrowful apology.


    "There is no next life," Robin said coldly, casting Piper onest nce. Then, without hesitation, he turned to Shirley, Amber, and the others. He motioned for Ferell to escort them all out to the car parked outside the vi so they could rest. The grand, eerie hall of the vi emptied out, leaving only Robin and Kennedy behind.


    "Twenty years ago, who sent you the message that led you to Dragon Manor in Brighton?" Robin''s voice was calm, but each wordnded like a knife.


    Kennedy stared at Robin in shock, his face pale under the ring lights in the hall. The brightness made it impossible for him to clearly see Robin''s expression, but he knew the danger lurking beneath those words.


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan Kis


    Chapter 831 Am the Enemy You Can Never Forgive


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Kennedy said firmly, shaking his head.


    Pmished


    Robin didn''t respond. Instead, he pulled out a thin silver needle and carefully wiped its tip clean with a damp tissue.


    "Talk, I''ll make it quick for you if you cooperate. Otherwise, the parasites you raised yourself will devour you piece by piece until you die," Robin said, his voice ice-cold.


    "You... who the hell are you?" The eerie silence in the room sent a wave of unease through Kennedy.


    He instinctively tried to stand up, but his limbs werepletely severed.


    All he could feel was the excruciating pain ripping through his body.


    There was nothing else he could do.


    "I''m the enemy you can never forgive!" Robin grabbed Kennedy by the hair and drove the silver needle forcefully into the sides of his neck.


    But that wasn''t the end.


    Robin slowly pushed the needle deeper, extending it further toward the base of Kennedy''s pressure point.


    A sudden, seizure-like dizziness washed over Kennedy, making him feel as if his entire body was on the brink of copse.


    "Stop! What are you doing to me? You monster!" Kennedy screamed, his voice cracking with pain and terror.


    Robin didn''t answer. Calmly, he wiped his clean hands with a damp tissue, stood up, and took a ceramic parasite jar handed to him by a blue-d guard.


    "Kennedy, have you ever tried this yourself?"


    "What if I let the brain-eating parasites you bred crawl into your skull? Let them slowly chew through your brain''s neurons, cells, and all its tissue, piece by piece. Do you think you''d finally answer my questions then? "Since you''ve wasted so much of my time, why don''t we run an experiment? Let''s see if your little pets are as powerful as you im.


    "From what I''ve heard, you paid a fortune to buy this mother parasite from the Dark Night Alliance headquarters, didn''t you?


    "The rumors say it''s extremely effective.


    "ording to the records, these parasites work slowly-about a hundred of them can eat


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan


    V


    Chapter 831 I Am the Enemy You Can Never Forgive


    through someone''s brain in 48 hours.


    "I''d bet you''ll be dead from the pain long before that."


    He smiled, his voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "I''m curious. Let''s find out."


    mbshed


    Kennedy stared in horror as Robin opened the parasite jar and began skillfully controlling the mother parasite.


    Before he could react, hundreds of ck parasites swarmed along the silver needle and


    rrowed straight into his head.


    "How... how do you know how to control the mother parasite?" Kennedy gasped, his voice trembling.


    Seeing Robin handle the parasite with such precision,manding the ravenous creatures to invade his brain, filled him with utter disbelief.


    A searing, soul-crushing pain exploded from his brainstem, radiating through his entire body like wildfire.


    Robin let out a cold, disdainful snort. "Trash like this? I''ve never bothered with it.


    "Using it on you today is nothing more than giving you a taste of your own medicine.


    "I''ve mastered parasite techniques far beyond anything you could even dream of. Techniques that your so-called ancestors of the parasite arts couldn''tprehend.


    "The mother parasite control technique you spent your entire life perfecting? It''s nothing more than a petty trick in the world of parasite arts.


    "Parasites were originally raised to treat illnesses and save lives. But garbage like you turned them into tools to harm people."


    He tossed the parasite jar to the blue-d guard, then fixed his cold, unyielding gaze on Kennedy, who was drenched in sweat and trembling from the agony.


    "I don''t have time to discuss the history of parasite cultivation with you. Answer me! 20 years ago, during the Dragon Manor massacre-who sent you the message?"


    The vi''s grand hall echoed with Kennedy''s guttural, heart-wrenching screams. "Please! Please make them leave my brain!"


    "No chance! It''s toote for regrets now. You''ll die in agony, slowly and painfully.


    "And if you still refuse to talk, these parasites will chew even deeper into your brain, piece by piece.


    "Celeboad keen quiet. I don''t have time to waste on experiments with you."


    f


    * 3.96%


    Chapter 831 I Am the Enemy You Can Never Forgive


    Pinished


    Kennedy''s eyes filled with desperation. He began mming his head against the floor in a frantic attempt to end the torment. "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!" he cried out, choking on his own


    screams.


    "Back then... I received the message from the Dark Night Alliance. They told me there was a legendary ancient relic hidden at Dragon Manor.


    "I knew there was a risk I''d be hunted down by the Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon''s


    men...


    ut at the time, I was desperate to expand the Poison King Sect. I decided to gamble and went to Dragon Manor myself.


    "When I arrived at Dragon Manor, I discovered that nearly a hundred dark world leaders from all over the globe had already gathered there. Everyone was engaged in a frenzied ughter inside Dragon Manor. "They all had the same goal: to find the ancient relic.


    "It was agreed that whoever found it first would im it as their own.


    "So, everyone went mad, killing without restraint. We massacred every single person in Dragon Manor, yet none of us found the legendary relic.


    "Later... we received word that Draconia''s top elite reinforcements were on their way to Dragon Manor. Only then did we retreat.


    "After that, I went into seclusion, not just to cultivate my powers but also to avoid Draconia''s pursuit.


    "But... for 20 years, no one has evere after us for what happened."


    Kennedy''s gaze suddenly sharpened, fear shing across his face. "Why are you investigating this? Who ... who are you?


    0000000


    "I heard... back then, there were a total of 37 people in Dragon Manor. We only killed 35. The Young Lord Dragon''s two children mysteriously disappeared during the massacre."


    Robin let out a coldugh, his expression turning dark. "I am one of those two children.


    Kennedy stared at Robin''s strikingly handsome face, his voice faltering. "You''re... the Young Lord Dragon''s youngest son?"


    "That''s right," Robin said icily. "Now answer me-was it you who dyed the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses by an hour that day?"


    Kennedy opened his mouth to speak, but before he could utter a word, a streak of fire shot through the air and pierced straight through his skull.


    11:25 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chap 831 Am the Enemy You Can Never Forgive


    4.96%


    96%


    Pinched


    In an instant, Kennedy''s entire body was engulfed in mes, reducing him to ashes within seconds.


    Robin reacted swiftly, leaping toward the vi''s main hall entrance.


    But before he could reach the fleeing shadow in the distance, a sudden burst of crimson light erupted.


    The shadow was obliterated, dissolving into a pool of blood.


    bin frowned slightly, muttering under his breath, "Dark Night Alliance."

 The Deadly 832

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    Robin stared at the pool of blood on the ground.


    He knew this was the trademark technique of the Dark Night Alliance''s assassins.


    If they couldn''t escape, they would take their own lives and vanish without a trace.


    Prished


    It was bing increasingly clear that everything the Poison King Sect had done over the


    ears had been under the control of the Dark Night Alliance.


    And the massacre at Dragon Manor? It was undoubtedly tied to them as well.


    However, whether there was an even greater force pulling the strings behind the Dark Night Alliance was still uncertain.


    Robin''s eyes darkened. If the clues were this obvious, Shadow would have already uncovered the truth long ago.


    So why had Old Fred remained silent all these years, never moving against them?


    What else was Old Fred hiding?


    Was he afraid of something?


    Robin clenched his fists. It seemed the time hade to pay a visit to Ugosea and track down the Dark Night Alliance''s headquarters.


    Once there, every hidden secret would finallye to light.


    As Robin left the vi, the two blue-d guards set it aze, the fire quickly consuming the building.


    Without hesitation, Robin and his group departed Poinegreen.


    Once they reached the city center of Poinegreen, Ferell brought the car to a stop. "Ms. Dawson, this is your stop," Ferell said as he turned back to Piper. Piper, still lost in a daze, snapped out of her thoughts at his words. "I ..."


    She wanted to ask if she could go with them back to Harmonfield.


    But when her eyesnded on Robin''s cold, detached expression and then shifted to Shirley''s downcast face, she knew. She could never be part of their circle again. There are some things in life that, once lost, can never be reimed.


    The door had closed forever.


    716


    11:26 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    Robin and Shirley would never wee her back. 96%


    Pinished


    Stepping out of the car, Piper stood in the chilly night air, unsure where to go.


    She had nothing now-no money, no home, no direction. All she could see in her mind''s eye was Rosalie''s devastated, hopeless gaze in her final moments.


    "Piper, wait!" Amber''s voice called out as she ran toward her.


    Ms. Jenning, is there something else?" Piper asked, her tone unsure.


    Amber ced a bank card into Piper''s hand. "This is the payroll ount you gave thepany before. Ms. Dunn had someone transfer it back to you. There''s 100 thousand in there. Use it to sort your life out and n for the future." Piper froze, staring at the card in disbelief. "Ms. Jenning, I... I can''t take this money."


    "Take it." Amber pushed the card firmly into Piper''s hand. "This was Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Dunn''s decision. Goodbye!"


    Piper stood frozen, watching Amber''s retreating figure. After a long moment, tears poured uncontrobly from her eyes.


    Right then and there, all she wanted was to go back-to the way things used to be.


    Back to the university days, she shared with Rosalie as ssmates. Back to the time when they first joined the Dunn Group together.


    If she could go back, she swore she would never make the same mistakes.


    She would treat everyone kindly.


    But-


    But time was like a fleeting horse, rushing past, never to return.


    Robin was right. There was no such thing as a next life.


    The mere fact that she had crossed paths with them in this life was already a blessing. Why had ite to this? Why had she allowed herself to harm those around her?


    As the wind whipped around her, Piper broke down in uncontroble sobs.


    Robin, Shirley, and the others disappeared from view as their car drove farther and farther away. Piper knew-there was no longer any ce for her in their lives.


    She bowed deeply toward the direction of their fading car. "Thank you... for the chance to meet you in this lifetime. Since there won''t be a next life, I will make sure to live this one well." 96%


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    Pinished


    The next morning, at the Southmere International Convention Center, the grand hall bustled with activity.


    The Southmere regionalpetition of Draconia''s Go Association Tournament was taking ce.


    This year''s tournament featured a total of 200 participants.


    Inside the hall, the impressive sight of 100 simultaneous matches drew spectators'' attention as thepetition began with great fanfare.


    At precisely 8:30 a.m., the first round of preliminary matchesmenced.


    The first round was a single-elimination match.


    yerspeted in rapid games, with each gamesting one hour.


    By 9:30 a.m., the first round had concluded.


    Out of the original 200 participants, only 100 remained.


    The second round followed a challenge-match format.


    The remaining 100 yers were paired randomly through a draw. These matches were also yed in rapid-game style.


    After another intense round of fierce battles, only 20 winners emerged.


    These 20 yers earned the right to advance to Draconia''s national championship finals.


    However, the top three yers from the Southmere regionalpetition still had onest set of matches to determine their final rankings.


    In the end, after three more rounds of finals among the top 20, the Southmere region''s top three champions were crowned.


    At this point in thepetition, the top three finalists each received their prize of 100 thousand.


    However, there was still one bonus event left.


    The top three finalists were granted the opportunity to challenge three elite Go masters from the tournamentmittee, as well as the president of the Draconia Go Association and its two vice presidents. Anyone who sessfully defeated one of the vice presidents would win a prize of 1 million.


    Defeating the president would earn a prize of 5 million.


    C316


    11:26 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    The challenge matches began.


    96%


    Pinished


    The first two challengers who faced the Draconia Go Association''s vice presidents both failed.


    But the third challenger surprised everyone.


    Against all odds, they defeated both vice presidents in session, advancing to the ultimate match against the Draconia Go Association''s president, Benjamin.


    This final match drew the attention of everyone in attendance.


    Even Benjamin himself was intrigued by this challenger.


    After all, the two vice presidents under him were both professional ninth-level masters.


    No one in Draconia had ever managed to defeat them both, let alone in a single session.


    And yet, this challenger had done so within just 20 minutes, showcasing a level of skill far beyond anything Benjamin or the tournamentmittee had anticipated.


    When Robin sat down as the final challenger across from Benjamin, all of Benjamin''s doubts instantly disappeared.


    "So, it was you, Mr. Ramsey, who zed through thepetition and made it to this final match," Benjamin said, his toneced with both surprise and admiration.


    Robin smiled faintly. "Mr. Shorts, I''m not here for the 5 million prize. I want to gamble for an answer instead."


    Benjamin frowned slightly, curious. "May I ask, Mr. Ramsey, what kind of answer you''re gambling for?"


    "I want to bet on the unresolved mystery of a major case you handled years ago," Robin said, his voice steady yet sharp.


    Benjamin froze, his expression briefly stiffening. Then he lowered his gaze to the ck-and-white Go board in front of him, lost in thought. After a moment, he nodded. "Since you''ve brought it up, Mr. Ramsey, I''ll ept the wager." Robin leaned back slightly and looked at the board. "15 minutes. If I lose, you may make any request of me, and I''ll honor it."


    "But if I win in 15 minutes, I expect you to deliver on your promise."


    Benjamin gave a polite nod. "Let''s begin."


    Benjamin had faced Robin before and had some understanding of his Go style. But this time, Robin yed with an entirely different approach. Heunched an aggressive and unrelenting attack from the very first move.


    4/6 11:26 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    96%


    Pinished


    In an instant, Benjamin''s positions were thrown into chaos, his formation falling apart under the pressure. This style was a stark contrast to Robin''s usual tactic of patiently waiting for the right moment to counterattack. Benjamin found himself caughtpletely off guard. In less than five minutes, beads of sweat began to form on Benjamin''s forehead as hepletely lost control of the


    game.


    He had never imagined that such an aggressive and razor-sharp ying style could exist. After spending decades mastering Go and perfecting his strategies, Benjamin had always thought himself an expert in both offense and defense.


    But now, he found himself unable to even execute his usual moves.


    Robin''s relentless, no-holds-barred approach shattered Benjamin''s formations before they could even take shape, leaving him in utter disarray.


    By the seventh minute, the game was already decided.


    Robin tossed his Go stone onto the board with finality. "It''s over, Mr. Shorts. You''ve lost this match, and not even a miracle could turn it around."


    The two vice presidents watching from the sidelines were left utterly stunned.


    In all their years of studying Go, they had never seen anything like this-an unorthodox, unpredictable ying style that obliterated the legendary Benjamin with such ease.


    "What... what kind of ystyle is this?" one of the vice presidents stammered.


    Robin smiled faintly, his expression calm. "In every game, there''s one thing that no strategy in the world can counter."


    "And what''s that?"


    Both vice presidents, as well as Benjamin, waited intently for Robin''s answer.


    "Speed. No matter how refined, no matter how clever or hard-hitting a strategy is, it can''t hold up against pure speed. The strongest forces in the world all crumble when faced with it," Robin said coolly. Benjamin wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up.


    Bowing deeply, he said, "Mr. Ramsey, I admit defeatpletely and wholeheartedly.


    "Please, let''s speak privately in my study. I will answer all your questions today."


    Once inside the study, Benjamin instructed his two students to stand guard outside the door, not letting anyone disturb them during their conversation.


    After closing the door, Robin got straight to the point. "Mr. Shorts, 20 years ago, during the


    11:26 Sat, 4 Jan


    Chapter 832 Master Ramsey, I''ll Tell You Everything


    196%.


    Virushed


    Dragon Manor massacre, you were the vice president of Draconia''s Inspectorate and in charge of investigating the case.


    "There''s one crucial question I need answered."


    Benjamin''s expression darkened as he furrowed his brows. He stood again and bowed respectfully. "Master Ramsey, I will answer truthfully." Robin gave a small nod. "On the night of the massacre, the Dragon Pce Token had already been issued.


    "Why, then, did the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses dy their arrival by an entire hour?


    "After your investigation, no exnation was ever given.


    "What''s more, I''ve learned that after you submitted your investigation report to the higher-ups, it vanished without a trace.


    "And three dayster, you abruptly resigned from the Inspectorate. Why?"

 The Deadly 833

    Chapter 833 Discrepancy


    71%


    Finished


    The study in the Cloudview Hall, located on the top floor of the International Convention Center, was oppressively silent.


    Benjamin''s brow was tightly furrowed, his expression profoundly grim.


    "Master Ramsey, I have never dared to forget what happened twenty years ago," he began solemnly.


    "The Dragon Lord is the anchor of stability. As long as you are here, no one would dare to covet even a shred of Draconia''s wealth or influencel"


    "That''s why the tragedy at Dragon Manor caused such an upheaval among the higher-ups," he added.


    "An upheaval among the higher-ups?" Robin let out a cold scoff. "If that''s the case, then why have they stayed silent about it for the past twenty years?"


    Benjamin sighed deeply. "Master Ramsey, your anger is understandable. But the truth is, the upper echelons of Draconia never gave up on investigating this case."


    "However, the situation involves certain sensitive issues, and as of now, no feasible solutions have been found to break through the investigative barriers."


    He paused before continuing, "Master Ramsey, let''s set aside the attitudes and methods of the higher-ups for now. Instead, let''s focus on addressing some of the key mysteries surrounding this case." "Two days before the incident at Dragon Manor, I met with the Dragon Lord."


    "At the time, the Dragon Lord was temporarily confined in Mount Valurian Dragonhold."


    "The decision to confine him there wasn''t for interrogation purposes. Instead, it was rted to an issue that could potentially endanger the nation or even global interests-an issue tied to the Dragon Lord himself." "For his safety, the higher-ups decided to secretly detain him at Mount Valurian Dragonhold."


    "Coincidentally, on the very night of the Dragon Lord''s mysterious disappearance, disaster struck Dragon Manor."


    "The incident caught the upper echelonspletely off guard. They intended to protect the Dragon-Lord, but they never expected such a cmity to befall Dragon Manor." "What''s even more puzzling is that, before the tragedy, the 100 elite Golden Dragon Guards led by the Young Lord Dragon mysteriously vanished at Southmere''s Mistveil Manor."


    "On the night of the incident, the Draconian leadership immediately convened all relevant departments tounch a thorough investigation."


    At the time, the head of the Inspectorate, Kai Faimb was gravely ill and unable to oversee the case. The responsibility was then passed on to me?


    "The Dragon Manor massacre was far tooplex to unravel in a short period. The motives and schemes behind it remained elusive."


    HT


    16. 16.


    16:19 Sun, Jan 5 B BY


    Chapter 833 Discrepancy


    "Dragon Pce and the Seven Great Royal Houses were not far from Dragon Manor."


    71%


    Finished


    "Based on the timing of the Dragon Token''s issuance, it should have been entirely possible to prevent the tragedy from urring"


    "Yet, when the disaster struck, the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses, despite receiving the Dragon Token, arrived an hourte."


    "What''s even stranger is that, despite special orders from themand center directing General Shivers and the Golden Dragon Guard to rush to Dragon Manor, they too faced the same hour-long dy.


    "This simultaneous dy across eight forces left themand center deeply puzzled.


    "They were desperate to understand what could have caused all the reinforcements to arrive one hour toote."


    "And in that hour, the tragedy at Dragon Manor unfolded."


    "In total, there were 37 people in the manor. Thirty-five were killed, and two young children mysteriously disappeared."


    "The two missing children were none other than Master Ramsey and Ms. Renee."


    "That particr detail from the past forced the higher-ups to suspect internal sabotage within the Dragon Pce and the Seven Great Royal Houses," Benjamin continued.


    "After the disaster, under orders from the top, I, along with a lieutenant steward from the Inspectorate, began interviewing everyone involved in the deployment of reinforcements from the Dragon Pce and the Seven Great Royal Houses.". "Their responses to why they were an hourte left me utterly astonished."


    "Every single one of them gave the same ount, despite having no priormunication with each other."


    "The secret surveince system maintained by Draconia''s leadership confirmed that, following the tragedy at Dragon Manor, there had been no exchange of information between the Dragon Pce and the Seven Great Royal Houses." "This consistency in their testimonies indicated they hadn''t colluded beforehand but were all describing the same events from that fateful night."


    Robin''s brow furrowed as he studied Benjamin''s deeply unsettled expression. "What exactly did they say?"


    Benjamin shook his head gravely. "They all reported that the orders from the Dragon Pce directed them to gather at Dragon Manor at precisely 8:50 PM.


    "The Dragon Tokens they carried had no errors, and the timestamps matched the Dragon Pce''s transmission records."


    "Dragon Tokens are rarely issued simultaneously. That night marked only the second urrence of such a situation."


    "Given the urgency, the Seven Great Royal Houses immediately mobilized their elite forces and headed for Dragon Manor. They were familiar with the route, one that should have taken no more than ten


    Sun, Jan


    Chapter 833 Discrepancy


    minutes toplete."


    "But inexplicably, a dense fog suddenly enveloped them as they departed that night."


    finished


    "They spent nearly half an hour navigating through the fog, only to realize they had gone entirely in the wrong direction."


    "And yet, ording to all meteorological records, there was no fog that night."


    "Still, everyone involved in the rescue mission imed there was a thick fog. It''s a discrepancy we''ve been unable to exin."


    "By the time they turned back, the massacre at Dragon Manor was already over."


    Robin''s expression grew darker. "Have you confirmed that, before the investigation, there was no contact between the Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce personnel on duty that night?" Benjamin nodded firmly. "The surveince records from the higher-ups show no indication of any coordination between them."


    "They''re highly sensitive to such breaches, and the security department conducted a thorough, covert investigation of anyone who might have had private interactions about this matter." "Even after an exhaustive search of verbal, written, and othermunication channels, no evidence of collusion or contradictory ounts emerged."


    "After two full cycles of review, neither the Seven Great Royal Houses nor the Dragon Pce had any idea about the oue of our inquiries."


    "The higher-ups were perplexed by the findings and worried about the possibility of hidden variables." "Because of this uncertainty, they decided not to disclose the full results of the investigation." Robin let out a dryugh. "So, the upper echelons are worried that revealing the findings could cause chaos-or perhaps they''re afraid the entire incident was orchestrated by a traitor within." "And because of that possibility, they''ve shelved the case?"


    "Isn''t that approach irresponsible, even self-serving?"


    Benjamin shrugged bitterly. "Master Ramsey, please try to remain calm. Things aren''t as simple as they seem. The leadership had to consider the broader implications when making their decision."


    296

 The Deadly 834

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 834 Mistveil Manor


    Robin shook his head with a dryugh. "The bigger picture? Sure, I''ll believe that. Go on."


    Benjamin nodded bitterly, pouring Robin a cup of tea.


    **Finished


    "The higher-ups have their challenges. There are countless domestic and international rtionships to navigate-far moreplex than we could ever imagine."


    "With both the Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon mysteriously missing, and the nation''s backbone, the Eight Great Royal Houses, in such turmoil, they were forced to tread carefully."


    "After thorough deliberation, the central leadership of the time decided to shelve the matter temporarily."


    "They wanted to avoid a potentially chaotic situation, so they ssified the incident under the highest level of secrecy, locking it away in the national intelligence archives."


    "They also issued strict orders prohibiting anyone involved in the investigation from revealing anything about the Dragon Manor massacre."


    "If you hadn''t asked about this, Master Ramsey, I wouldn''t have said a word-not even on my deathbed. Revealing it could very well trigger an unpredictable disaster."


    "For the past twenty years, the Draconia leadership hasn''t uttered a single word about Dragon Manor. Their concern has always been that something might happen between the Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce."


    "If that had urred, we''d have descended into chaos long ago."


    "But now, it seems their worries were misced."


    "From what I know, these years of silence have only bred suspicion and division among the Seven Great Royal Houses."


    "Each house believes that someone orchestrated this massacre from the shadows."


    "They suspect someone exploited the absence of the Dragon Lord, the Young Lord Dragon, and the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, along with the gaps inmunication between the Eight Great Royal Houses, to strike at Dragon Manor. The goal? To incite internal conflict and reap the rewards of the chaos."


    "But no one hase forward to voice these suspicions."


    "On the surface, each Royal House appears calm and unbothered."


    "In reality, they''ve been secretly investigating the conspiracy behind the Dragon Manor incident."


    "Yet, after twenty years, they''ve uncovered no definitive answers."


    "Master Ramsey, I know for a fact that neither the Dragon Pce nor the Seven Great Royal Houses have ever stopped investigating or tracking this case."


    "Afterward, I resigned from my position as Deputy Director of the Inspectorate. This decision was both my own and in line with the wishes of the Draconia leadership."


    16.19 Sun, Jan


    Chapter 834 Mistvell Manor


    Finished


    "I''m insignificantpared to the Eight Kings. Someone like me-low-ranking andcking status-isn''t suited to meddle in high-level matters."


    "Still, I''ve never been able to let go of the Dragon Manor massacre."


    "That''s why, for the past twenty years, I''ve been secretly investigating it on my own."


    "This nationwide Go tournament? cing a qualifying round in Southmere wasn''t a coincidence-it was intentional."


    Robin raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Southmere? Did you find something there linked to the Dragon Manor massacre?"


    Benjamin gave a slight nod. "Not the full answer, but a clue. Back then, the 100 elite members of the Golden Dragon Guard, led by the Young Lord Dragon, vanished mysteriously at Mistveil Manor on Southmere''s western edge." "When I was investigating the case, there was a detail I noticed but didn''t document."


    "Those 100 elite soldiers were apanying the Young Lord Dragon on a mission to Southmere''s bordends. Their objective was to eliminate foreign drug lords who had infiltrated and killed our border troops and civilians." "But as soon as they entered Mistveil Manor, the 100 elites simply vanished."


    "One of the Twelve Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul, Franco Whalen, received a summons from the Young Lord Dragon and immediately rushed to Southmere."


    "After meeting with the Young Lord Dragon, General Whalen returned swiftly to Brighton."


    "It was only after Franco''s return to Brighton that the Dragon Token was orally ryed to Levi under the Young Lord Dragon''smand."


    "After delivering the order, Franco disappeared from Brighton," Benjamin continued. "I searched for him for years, only to learn recently that he''s been living in a vige near Mistveil Manor this whole time." "From what I''ve gathered, his life there hasn''t been good. He''s been bedridden for over a decade."


    "This time, I came specifically to meet him in person. I believe that once we find General Whalen, we might finally make some breakthroughs on the unresolved questions from back then." Robin nced at Benjamin. "Mr. Shorts, when do you n to leave?"


    Benjamin checked the time. "I''ve been conducting this investigation in secret. I don''t want anyone else to know about it. I was nning to head out after the tournament concludes this afternoon."


    Robin stood up decisively. "Hand the tournament duties over to the vice president. I''ll go with you to Mistveil Manor right now. Let''s meet this Franco, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul." Ferell drove Robin and Benjamin to Mistveil Manor, arriving after an hour and a half.


    The vigey on the outskirts of Southmere, nestled at the foot of the northern mountain range surrounding Mistveil Manor. The area was picturesque, with clear streams, lush greenery, and a serene


    Chapter 834 Mistveil Manor


    atmosphere. From a distance, it looked like an idyllic retreat untouched by the outside world.


    Finished


    In earlier years, the region remained undeveloped, with the vigers living a lifestyle decades behind the more prosperous areas of Draconia. However, in recent years, investors have taken an interest in the area''s natural beauty and began developing tourism projects. Most of these ventures didn''tst, but eventually, the locals found sess running their enterprises.


    Rumors suggested that beyond the legitimate tourism offerings, the area secretly hosted gambling dens, underground fighting arenas, and nightclubs. These activities brought in waves of visitors, transforming the once-tranquil vige into a bustling, chaotic hub. When they reached the edge of the vige, Ferell stopped the car and approached some vigers to ask for Franco''s location. Strangely, the mere mention of Franco''s name made the vigers hurriedly walk away, unwilling to answer.


    This peculiar reaction left the group puzzled.


    "Mr. Shorts, how exactly did your sources confirm General Whalen''s residence here?" Robin asked.


    Benjamin seemed equally perplexed. "Two years ago, someone I sent out reported that General Whalen was living here. Unfortunately, I couldn''te to verify it at the time."


    He hesitated before adding, "To be honest, several factions have been monitoring me for years. I''ve had to maintain this appearance of inactivity just to evade their attention."


    "Among those watching me are likely members of the Seven Great Royal Houses and individuals involved in the Dragon Manor massacre. They''re following me to catch any sign of my investigation. I''ve had to tread carefully to avoid exposing myself or putting others in danger." Benjamin then pulled out a folded map from his pocket. "My source marked this location on a map. ording to it, General Whalen resides at the northernmost edge of Mistveil Manor. Master Ramsey, take a look."


    Robin handed the map to Ferell. "Drive us there, following this address."


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the marked spot.


    Before them stood a solitary, run-down hut.


    Robin frowned at the sight. "General Whalen, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul, is living here?"


    296

 The Deadly 835

    Chapter 835 It''s Him


    Finished


    Robin and hispanions stepped out of the car, stopping outside the rickety picket fence surrounding the dpidated thatched house.


    Benjamin gazed at the scene before him, mumbling under his breath, "General Whalen was once so high-spirited. How could he have fallen into such a state? Could the information be wrong?"


    Robin surveyed the surroundings. Compared to the other homes in the vige, with their modern conveniences, this thatched house seemed decades behind the times. To put it bluntly, even dogs wouldn''t willingly stay in a ce like this. "Who are you looking for?" A woman in her fifties approached from the east. Her name was Serena Proctor.


    She sized up Robin and his group, her gaze lingering on the luxurious military vehicle behind them. A mix of fear and suspicion flickered in her eyes.


    Ferell stepped forward politely. "Hello, ma''am. Could you tell me if the owner of this house is named Franco?"


    Serena looked puzzled. "This house belongs to my brother-inw''s family, but my brother-inw isn''t named Franco. Are you sure you have the right person


    "Your brother-inw?" Ferell hesitated. "Is he a local?"


    Serena shook her head. "No, he''s not. He came to our vige from elsewhere about 20 years ago and has lived here ever since."


    "Oh, what''s his name?" Ferell asked tentatively.


    Serena shivered slightly before answering, "His name is Eliam Naillson."


    Ferell froze for a moment, then turned to Benjamin and Robin. "General Ramsey, Mr. Shorts, could we have the wrong ce? The owner''s name is Eliam." Benjamin frowned and stepped closer to Serena. "Has Eliam always lived here?"


    Serena nodded. "Yes. This was originally my sister''s house. When Eliam arrived 20 years ago, he had nowhere to stay, so my sister rented it to him. Later, they got married." Benjamin walked back to Robin. "Master Ramsey, could it be possible..."


    Robin nodded thoughtfully. "It''s very likely General Whalen changed his identity to hide from pursuers." Benjamin turned back. "May we meet him?" He motioned for Ferell to retrieve a few gifts from the car.


    Serena nced at Ferell''s friendly demeanor and nodded reluctantly. "He''s been bedridden for years. The room''s a bit messy."


    "Half a year ago, after my sister passed away, no one''s been around to take care of this ce. I''ve beening daily to check in and cook for him and his son. It''s truly pitiful." "Your sister passed away?" Benjamin stiffened, exchanging a look with Robin.


    Chapter 835 It''s Him


    Finished


    "It''s fine," Benjamin assured her. "This gentleman here a doctor. If possible, he can examine Eliam free of charge. Please, let us in for a short visit."


    As they approached the door, Serena suddenly stopped a wary look in her eyes.


    "You aren''t with Zyon, are you?"


    Ferell froze. "Who is Zyon?"


    Serena studied his expression, seeming to sense he wasn''t lying, and exhaled in relief. "Sigh... My sister and her grandson were both harmed by Zyon''s people. Eliam''s son was beaten so badly he''s been bedridden for over half a year." It was only then that Robin and Benjamin-noticed traces of recent mourning in the house.


    Robin''s expression darkened, and an intense, murderous aura surged from him, making Serena copse to the ground in fear.


    Realizing his outburst, Robin quickly restrained himself and helped her up. "Please don''t be scared. We mean no harm. Let''s talk inside."


    "You''re not with Zyon?" Serena asked, trembling all over


    "We''re not," Robin replied coolly. "Open the door."


    Faced with Robin''smanding tone, Serena instinctively unlocked the door and shakily led them inside.


    As the door creaked open, a foul stench hit them like a wave.


    "I came to make food for Eliam and his son," Serena murmured, her voice tinged with sorrow. "They''re both bedridden. Their lives have been so hard."


    "Where is Eliam?" Robin asked, ignoring Serena''sment.


    Serena froze, panic shing in her eyes. "What are you nning to do?"


    "Nothing much. I just want to see if Eliam is the person we''re looking for," Robin said, his directness leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    "You''re here for him? Please, don''t hurt us!" Serena''s voice cracked as she nearly fell to her knees.


    "Just tell me where Eliam is," Robin demanded, his tone icy.


    Serena slumped to the floor in fear, pointing toward a dark, crumbling pile of straw in the corner.


    "He''s over there. Please, he''s already in such a state-I''m begging you, spare him. I swear, Eliam has nothing valuable left. All the gold bars he brought back then were taken by your people long ago." Robin hesitated briefly. "Quiet. Speak only when I ask you something."


    Turning to Ferell, hemanded, "Carry him out into the courtyard. It''s too dark in here."


    Serena crawled toward Robin, clutching at his leg. "Please, I beg you, let him go! Eliam truly has nothing left."


    Chapter 835 It''s Him


    Finished


    Ignoring her pleas, Ferell approached the pile of straw, the smell intensifying to an almost unbearable level. Holding his breath, he carefully lifted a frail, bearded man in his fifties from the heap.


    The man''s face was haggard, his body feeble, and his breathing barely perceptible.


    Robin froze for a moment. "He''s been infected with parasites!"


    "Mr. Shorts, is this General Whalen?"


    Benjamin scrutinized the man''s face for a long moment but couldn''t discern his features.


    Robin motioned to Ferell. "Shave his beard."


    Ferell unsheathed a short knife, prompting Serena to cry out in terror.


    "Please don''t kill him!" she begged, her forehead nearly touching the ground as she knelt.


    Ferell ignored her, swiftly shaving the man''s beard.


    Benjamin stared at the now-clear face, his eyes welling with tears. "General Whalen! Master Ramsey, it''s him! This is General Whalen!"


    Robin immediately knelt on one knee, gently supporting Franco''s neck. After a moment''s observation, he pulled out a set of golden needles and began inserting them into specific acupuncture points-the brow, temples, crown, chest, and more. Within a minute, a plume of ck smoke erupted from Franco''s head, followed by a noxious ck liquid that oozed from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    "You''ve killed him!" Serena screamed in despair.


    Ferell stepped forward to calm her. "Rx. The General is saving him."


    Five minutester, a faint cough broke the tension. Franco spat out a mouthful of ck blood and slowly opened his eyes.

 The Deadly 836

    Chapter 836 Heavy Burdens


    Franco''s sudden coughing startled Serena, who had been crying moments earlier.


    He had been silent for years.


    She couldn''t help but wonder why Eliam was coughing now.


    After the initial shock subsided, Serena shook her head bitterly.


    She felt that the state Eliam and his son were in was worse than death-it was a living hell.


    If not for her sister''s dying wish, Serena wouldn''t have bothered to help them every day.


    In her eyes, this household was no different from a graveyard.


    Finished


    But every time she thought about walking away, memories of Eliam''s kindness when he first arrived held her back. He had helped her family so much back then and abandoning him now felt too cruel.


    Even so, she couldn''t deny the thought crossed her mind often-life like this was unbearable. Why did good-hearted people always have to carry such heavy burdens?


    She could only grit her teeth and endure, waiting for the day when life itself would finally end her suffering.


    In this cruel world ruled by the strong and heartless, ordinary people had no choice but to live humbly, swallowing their pride just to survive.


    Either you became a hero, or you became a sacrifice.


    To survive, one had to harden their heart, y the game, and keep going until the end.


    Serena sat on the ground, lost in her despair.


    When she looked back at Franco''s freshly shaven face, now streaked with ck blood, she froze in


    confusion and fear.


    She instinctively crawled Robin. "What did you do to him?"


    Franco''s body trembled violently, still unable to speak.


    Ferell stepped between them. "Do not disturb the General!"


    "General?..." Serena thought she must have misheard him.


    But before she could dwell on it, the sight before her nearly made her faint.


    From Franco''s mouth, nose, ears, and eyes, countless ck worms began crawling out.


    These worms squirmed in every direction, as if frantically searching for something.


    But as soon as they touched sunlight or felt the breeze, they shriveled and died. Both Benjamin and Ferell were left dumbstruck.


    Chapter 836 Heavy Burdens


    What on earth was happening?


    How could a man''s body and head harbor so many worms?


    Serena copsed onto the ground, her eyes wide with terror.


    The horrifying scene continued for a full fifteen minutes.


    Hundreds, maybe thousands, of ck worms crawled out of Franco''s body and perished.


    As thest of them emerged, Franco''s swollen body began to thin out, returning to a frail state.


    Benjamin watched Franco''s transformation, his lips twitching involuntarily.


    871%


    Finished


    Though he had long grown numb to the tragedies and cruelties of life, Franco''s condition struck a chord.


    For someone to endure such unimaginable suffering for so long, what kind of inner strength must they possess?


    Robin ced a ginseng elixir into Franco''s mouth.


    Momentster, a faint light returned to Franco''s eyes.


    His breathing steadied, and his gaze fixed on Robin. His lips trembled, but no words came out.


    Robin nodded gently. "Your body is too weak right now. Don''t try to speak."


    Franco''s eyes grew brighter, his breathing stronger.


    As he studied Robin''s face, his expression shifted, and suddenly, he froze.


    His lips quivered violently as he gasped, "Young Lord Dragon?!"


    Robin''s throat tightened, and he felt a lump form as emotion welled up.


    He understood Franco''s shock at the moment.


    Benjamin quickly crouched down, gripping Franco''s hand tightly. "General Whalen, it''s me, Benjamin!"


    Franco turned his head to look at Benjamin, his eyes shing with a mixture of astonishment and disbelief. His gaze then shifted to Ferell standing behind Benjamin, and the initial glimmer of joy in his expression gradually turned into confusion.


    Robin ced another ginseng elixir into Franco''s mouth. Franco''s breathing became more stable, and his energy seemed to improve slightly. He looked at Benjamin, his lips trembling as he murmured, "Mr. Shorts?..."


    Benjamin''s eyes welled up, and he nodded solemnly.


    Franco''s expression softened considerably. He shifted his gaze back to Robin, only to confirm that this young man was not the Young Lord Dragon he had initially thought.


    "Young man, who are you? Why did you save me?"


    Benjamin stepped in to exin, "General Whalen, this is the youngest son of the Young Lord Dragon from


    the Dragon Manor massacre twenty years ago!"


    Chapter 836 Heavy Burdens


    Finished


    Franco froze, his eyes wide as he scrutinized Robin in shock. It wasn''t until his gazended on the dragon-shaped jade pendant hanging around Robin''s neck that he exhaled in relief. "Master Ramsey..." Franco struggled to get up and salute, but Robin quickly held him down by the arm. "General Whalen, your body is too weak right now. Formalities aren''t necessary."


    Robin''s tone turned serious. "I need to ask-what was your purpose in going into hiding here after the events of twenty years ago?"


    Franco''s body quivered, and his eyes filled with a deep sorrow. "Twenty years... It''s already been twenty years?"


    Benjamin sighed deeply. "Yes, General Whalen. It''s been two decades."


    Franco''s gaze lingered on Benjamin as he noticed the stark changes in his oldrade. Benjamin''s once dark hair had turnedpletely white. Back then, Franco was only thirty, and Benjamin, the Deputy Dean of the Inspectorate, had barely been in his early fifties. Now, they were both shadows of their former selves.


    Franco''s cracked lips trembled. "Master Ramsey, under the Young Lord Dragon''s orders, I''ve been waiting here with the hundred Golden Dragon Guards from Dragon Pce. But there''s been no word at all in these twenty years. Where is the Young Lord Dragon now?" Benjamin shook his head solemnly. "There''s still no news of either the Dragon Lord or the Young Lord Dragon."


    The light in Franco''s eyes dimmed instantly.


    "I understand. Please, say no more for now," Robin interrupted, noticing Franco''s weakened state. ncing around the dpidated room, he added, "This ce is unsuitable. Let''s move somewhere else and talk." Franco hesitated, his gaze lingering on the room.


    Robin caught the meaning in his eyes. "Is there someone else in the room?"


    "Yes! Agustin is still inside," a woman said, stepping forward. Her earlier wariness had faded after seeing Franco''s condition improve. Trembling with emotion, she approached Franco. "Eliam, you can talk now?" Franco nodded slightly, his eyes turning to the room. "Serena, is Agustin still alive?"


    Serena began to cry. "Eliam, Agustin''s wife and son were killed by Zyon and his men. Agustin himself was left crippled and has been bedridden for the past six months..."


    Hearing this, Franco''s eyes red with a sudden, murderous intensity. However, the rage subsided quickly, reced by a deep weariness.


    Robin''s thoughts turned to what Serena had mentioned earlier about Zyon. This Zyon had killed Franco''s daughter-inw, Ashlee Beaufort, and grandson, Murphy Whalen, and left his son, Agustin, in a dire state? "General Whalen, who is this Zyon?"


    Before Franco could respond, Serena, her face filled with hatred, spat out, "Zyon is the tyrant of Mistveil Manor!"


    "Six months ago, Agustin''s son Murphy was beaten to death by Zyon''s men. He was only two years old."


    Chapter 836 Heavy Burdens


    As she spoke, Serena broke down into sobs, unable to hold back her grief.

 The Deadly 837

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 837 Walk to the End


    "A mere vige thug dares to act so brazenly? How audacious!"


    +8 Pearls


    Robin slowly stood, epting the wet wipe Ferell handed him. As he wiped the blood from his hands, he looked at Serena with a sharp intensity. "Tell me everything that happened that day. Leave nothing out."


    Startled by the fierce aura emanating from Robin, Serena instinctively flinched but nodded quickly. "Alright!"


    "That day, Murphy went to the fields with Ashlee. While she worked, he yed along the edge, chasing a butterfly that had flown past. He ran to the vige road


    "There, he saw a car parked by the roadside. Out of curiosity, he walked over and touched the car, leaving some dirt on it from his hands."


    "That car was brand new, bought by Zyon and his gang


    "When they saw the mud on their car, they grabbed Murphy and threw him to the ground. His head struck a roadside stone, and he died on the spot."


    "When Ashlee arrived and saw what had happened, she was overwhelmed with grief. She grabbed a hoe and tried to fight them."


    "But Zyon, that devil, got in the car and ran her over, killing her instantly."


    "When Agustin returned from the city and learned what had happened to Murphy and Ashlee, he went to the local police station."


    "But the police imed there wasn''t enough evidence and dismissed the case."


    "Desperate for justice, Agustin confronted Zyon himself, only to be beaten so badly that he was left crippled and sent home."


    Robin''s voice was icy. "Did the police follow up on this?


    Serena shrank back, trembling. "The police wouldn''t dare get involved in something like this."


    "Zyon has the backing of Lord Southmere''s grandson, Kieran Shaw, from Brighton. They even warned us that if we tried to press charges again, they''d kill us all."


    "Because of that, no one in the vige would even speak to us. My husband abandoned me and took our child away."


    "We''ve been cursed with nothing but misfortune. Agustin''s entire family has been ruined."


    Tears streamed down Serena''s face, but she continued. "Three years ago, when Agustin got married, he used two gold bars Eliam had left him to buy a plot ofnd from the old vige chief on the eastern edge of the vige. He built a new house there." "Half a year ago, even that house was taken by Zyon''s sister and her family..."


    "Hold on," Robin interrupted, rising to his feet. "Ferell, bring Agustin out. We''ll head to that house and talk


    there."


    10.57 Mon, Jan 6


    Chapter 837 Walk to the End


    83%


    48 Pearls +


    Serena gasped. "General, that house is upied by Zyan''s sister''s family now. They''re not to be trifled with


    Robin sneered coldly. "It doesn''t matter whose rtives they are! That house, belongs to Franco. No one else has the right to live there." He barked, "Blue-d guards!"


    "Yes, General!" Two shadowy figures in blue uniforms appeared before Robin.


    "Anyone who dares block our way into Agustin''s house kill them on the spot!"


    "Understood, General!" The two guards vanished as swiftly as they''d appeared.


    Franco watched Robin, his eyes brimming with tears. For the first time, the hardened warrior who had faced countless battles wept. "Master Ramsey!"- Robin helped Franco to his feet.


    "General Whalen, you''ve served your nation and its people with valor and dedication. You deserve respect and honor."


    "For twenty years, you''ve followed Young Lord Dragon''s orders and hidden yourself in this wilderness. How can you let this filth trample over you?"


    "The suffering you''ve endured-I swear I''ll make those scum pay for every bit of it!"


    Franco dropped to his knees with a loud thud. "Master Ramsey! Everything I have, every ounce of honor I possess, was bestowed upon me by the Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon."


    "My decision to remain hidden for twenty years was my own. This is the faith of my family, the path we chose. No matter how much hardship I''ve faced, I have no regrets."


    "I will walk this path to the end, no matter how difficult it may be."


    "I don''t wish to tarnish your name or hinder your future, Master Ramsey. Please, don''t let an old, dying man like me jeopardize your destiny."


    Robin spoke coldly, "This is none of your concern!"


    "My way has always been, that if I have an enemy, I make sure to take revenge!"


    "Whoever dares to provoke me, no matter who they are, they will die!"


    "You are one of Dragon Pce''s Twelve Great Warriors Whoever harms you is essentially dering war on Dragon Pce and Dragon Manor!"


    With that, he picked up the phone and dialed Eithan''s number directly. "Get to Mistveil Manor within the hour!"


    "Master Ramsey, what is yourmand?" Eithan''s voice trembled on the other end of the line, clearly terrified by Robin''s icy tone.


    Robin replied coldly, "I want you toe and kill someone!"


    Serena had never seen anything like this. Her scalp tingled in fear.


    Chapter 837 Walk to the End


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    She couldn''t understand how the honest and simple Em could be associated with such a terrifying figure.


    From their conversation, it seemed they were nning to take revenge for Jayleen''s family.


    Serena, who had never left the mountain vige, could never have imagined such thoughts of vengeance or murder.


    At this moment, Ferell had already carried Agustin out


    Robin squeezed Agustin''s limbs, then nced at his sorrowful face, signaling Ferell to set him down.


    Franco, seeing Agustin''s pale face, furrowed his brows deeply. "Master Ramsey, what''s wrong with Agustin? Can he still be saved?" Robin, holding Agustin''s limbs, didn''t answer Franco''s question.


    Suddenly, Robin grabbed Agustin by the ankles and flipped him upside down, delivering a powerful kick to his lower back.


    The sickening sound of breaking bones followed, and Agustin let out a piercing scream before losing consciousness.


    Robinid him back down on the ground and then swiftly threw a silver needle at Agustin''s Eighteen Healing Nodes.


    After about ten seconds, Agustin let out a long breath and slowly sat up from the ground.


    Looking up at Franco, who was staring at him in shock, he asked in surprise, "Dad, you''re awake?"


    Tears welled up in Franco''s eyes as he pulled Agustin into an embrace. "Agustin!"


    Seeing this father and son, who hadn''t spoken to each other in nearly five years, finally able tomunicate; Serena was stunned. At that moment, she couldn''t tell what was real anymore. "Let''s go, get in the car!" Robin motioned for them to get into the vehicle.


    With the help of Ferell and Benjamin, Franco and Agustin shakily climbed into the car on their own.


    Following Serena''s directions, Ferell drove the car to a newly built tiled house at the eastern end of Mistveil Manor.


    Two BMWs were parked in front of the house.


    Young men wereing and going in the yard.


    Ferell drove straight up to the yard''s entrance.


    A woman in her thirties walked out of the yard.


    Serena told Robin, "This woman is Zyon''s sister, Megan Shaw. She was also in the car when Zyon ran over Ashlee."


    Robin looked at Agustin. "Would you dare to kill someone?"


    Chapter 837 Walk to the End


    Agustin trembled. "Master Ramsey, I''ve never killed an


    "Would you dare to kill the person who killed a short knife.


    your


    wif


    Agustin''s face turned pale, his lips trembling. "I..."


    Robin opened the car door. "I order you to kill this wo


    296


    Chapter 837 Walk to the End


    Agustin trembled. "Master Ramsey, I''ve never killed anyone..."


    "Would


    3


    F85%


    +8 Pearls


    you dare to kill the person who killed your wife" Robin asked again, signaling for Ferell to take out a short knife.


    Agustin''s face turned pale, his lips trembling. "I..."


    Robin opened the car door. "I order you to kill this woman first! Get out of the car!"


    296

 The Deadly 838

    Chapter 838 Don''t Be a Good Person, Be a Demon!


    Agustin''s body trembled even more violently upon hearing those words.


    To him, killing someone was an utterly terrifying act.


    His mother was a kind woman from the mountains.


    +8 Pearls


    Since he was a child, she had always taught him to be kind, patient, and to believe that suffering losses was a blessing.


    For 20 years, he had never dared to harm others in the slightest.


    Let alone hit someone or take a life.


    That was something his mother had called an unpardonable sin while she was alive-something only a truly wicked person would do. "Master Ramsey, I can''t ..."


    Robin looked at Agustin coldly and asked, "You don''t even dare pick up a knife to take down the enemy who killed your wife and children?"


    "My ... my mom told me that people who kill are unpardonable sinners, they''re demons... "Agustin stammered, his lips trembling, his eyes filled with sheer terror.


    It was then that Robin realized Agustin, in his 20 years of life, knew nothing beyond the ignorant teachings of so-called sages.


    What he possessed now was nothing but the mindset of an underdog poisoned by one-sided kindness and a distorted sense of reverence.


    Faced with evil, tyranny, scoundrels, and injustice, how could he dare to resist?


    How could he even think to fight for his most basic rights?


    Even if his house was seized, his wife and children were murdered, and he himself was crippled, he still wouldn''t dare to cross that invisible barrier in his heart! Since when has the world achieved peace simply through pure kindness?


    Never!


    Those hollow statements are nothing more than the lofty ideals of so-called sages cloaked in self-righteousness.


    When facing wicked and shameless people, the only way to deal with evil is with evil, the only way to counter violence is with violence. Only then can bnce exist in this world where the strong prey on the weak! Some hypocritical moralist once said that if a vicious dog bites you, you should endure it and not stoop to its level.


    But if you truly seek harmony and peace, when a vicious dog bites, it must be killed!


    Chapter 838 Don''t Be a Good Person, Be a Demon!


    43 Pearls


    Otherwise, kind people will never dare to hold their heads high, and the wicked will be even more unrestrained!


    If therees a day when living bes more painful than dying, when every path forward is blocked, then to hell with kindness!


    Because there is still one path left to take-the road to the afterlife!


    When you take that path, make sure to take a few of these sc*mbags blocking the way with you.


    That is the final road for every kind-hearted person with blood running through their veins!


    Over time, only then will our descendants truly understand that to be born human is to learn respect and fairness.


    Otherwise, the false beauty of hypocritical kindness will only lead to good people being unrewarded and bad people living in glory and ease.


    "Take it!" Robin barked coldly, ordering Agustin to pick up the dagger.


    "With this level of tolerance, you can''t even live like a proper person-so why the hell care about so-called unforgivable sins? If you can''t live, then what''s wrong with bing a demon?


    "As a son, a father, a husband, how can you retreat now? Take this knife and avenge your wife, avenge your son!"


    Ferell directly shoved the dagger into Agustin''s hand and patted him on the shoulder. "Your wife and child cannot die in vain! And this house was purchased with the gold bars that General Whalen once exchanged for his life and honor.


    "If this world won''t let you be a good person, then be a demon! Kill her!"


    Agustin trembled all over, instinctively gripping the knife. Under Robin''smand, he stepped out of the


    car.


    But as he faced Megan and her group approaching from the front, he immediately hid the knife behind his back.


    His body, still weak from recovery, was too nervous to take a steady step.


    If not for Ferell pulling him forward, he would''ve nearly copsed to the ground.


    Not far behind him, Franco watched his son with a cold expression. His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    For 20 years, he had dared not let his guard down for even a moment, lest his identity be exposed.


    He had lived entirely as if he were a mere drifter from the wilderness, blending into life in Mistveil Manor as though he possessed no abilities at all.


    When it came to his son, he had refrained from teaching him even a single lesson, no matter how small, from childhood to adulthood.


    It could be said that Agustin had grown up entirely under the influence of his mother''s ideals of kindness and forbearance.


    Chapter 838 Don''t Be a Good Person, Be a Demon!


    48 Pearls


    For 20 years, Agustin had been kind to others, never daring to argue or raise his voice.


    No matter how much he suffered, he never fought back


    Over the years, he had grown ustomed to silently enluring every hardship.


    In his limited view, this was the way the world worked a terrible ce by nature.


    How could someone like him, a young man who had never left the manor or seen the wider world, ever muster the courage to kill for revenge? Franco understood Robin''s intent.


    Agustin was his son.


    And Franco himself, 20 years ago, had been a battlefield legend, a fearsome warlord known as a god of ughter.


    This was a path Agustin could never escape from.


    Killing someone and killing one''s enemies-was a trial Agutin had to face!


    From afar, Franco watched his son in silence, saying nothing.


    Though he didn''t want his son to follow this path, there was no choice.


    This was the only way to survive for people like them.


    "Agustin, what brings you here today?" Megan sneered when she saw Agustin approaching with a few thugs by her side.


    She cast a nce at Robin and Ferell, who stood behind Agustin, and smirked. "Agustin, did you go to report us to the higher-ups again, huh?


    "No problem! My brother and I already made a few calls. He''ll be here soon.


    "It doesn''t matter which department you''re from-once my brother arrives, all of you will be kicked out!


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stop right there!"


    Then, noticing Ferell pulling Agustin closer toward the courtyard, her smile vanished. She pointed a finger at Robin and Ferell, then added, "I don''t care who you are or what department you belong to. My brother said no one is allowed through the gate until he gets here!" Robin gave Megan a cold nce and turned to Agustin. "They killed your wife and child. Go and kill her."


    Agustin''s entire body began to tremble violently. He raised the dagger, his hand shaking as he pointed it at Megan. "I... I''ll kill you!"


    "Hahaha..." Megan almost doubled over withughter. "Agustin, are you putting on a show for me?


    "Do you think you can kill me, looking like that? Go on, I''m standing right heree and kill me!


    Hahaha..."


    The men and women standing behind Megan burst into mockingughter


    Chapter 838 Don''t Be a Good Person, Be a Demon!


    Theyughed so hard that they almost fell over.


    +8 Pearls


    Agustin''s face burned with humiliation and rage. His eyes squeezed shut, and he let out a furious roar. "You stole my house, you killed my wife and child, I... kill you all!" Megan was startled.


    Theughter of everyone around her abruptly ceased as they stared in shock at the gleaming dagger in Agustin''s trembling hand.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Megan burst intoughter again.


    "Agustin, are you messing with me? Come on, sh my face! Let''s see if you''ve got the guts toy a finger


    on me!"


    Noticing Agustin''s shaking hands, she leaned her face closer to his, sneering disdainfully. "With that cowardly look of yours, even if I offered you my neck to cut, you still wouldn''t have the guts to do it!"


    She scoffed and added, "Forget about shing me with that knife. If you dare to p me across the face, I''ll kneel down right here and call you Boss!"


    The crowd behind her erupted inughter, practically in tears as they pointed at Agustin, whose face was flushed red with humiliation. His entire body trembled uncontrobly. "Hit her, Agustin! Go on, hit Megan! Avenge your wife and kids! Hahaha!" Smack! Suddenly, a sharp sound echoed.


    Robin grabbed Agustin''s wrist and swung it forcefully,nding a resounding p across Megan''s heavily powdered face.


    296


    1

 The Deadly 839

    Chapter 839 How Could You Take the me Alone?


    Megan was struck so hard by the p that she fell to the ground, utterly dumbfounded.


    42 +8 Pearls


    Theughter on everyone''s faces froze mid-expression as if a photograph had captured the moment.


    Agustin stood rooted in ce, staring nkly at his own stinging hand, utterly bewildered.


    He couldn''t believe his palm had actuallynded a p on Megan''s face.


    Though panicked, he couldn''t deny that the sensation of pping such a vile woman was incredibly satisfying!


    It was exhrating-almost like a revtion-that hitting someone so evil could feel this refreshing.


    "You dared to hit me, Agustin?! I won''t let you get away with this!" Megan finally snapped out of her shock. She struggled to her feet, ready to lunge at Agustin.


    Robin sneered coldly, "So what if he hit trash like you?" Turning to Agustin, hemanded, "Keep hitting her! Hit her until this b*tch lowers her head!"


    Agustin, almost on instinct, raised his hand and pped Megan again. He hesitated for a moment, but Robin pressed on, "Didn''t she say she''d kneel and call you Boss if you pped her? If she doesn''t follow through, keep hitting her!" "You... you dare to hit me?! I''ll make sure you die here today!" Megan shrieked like a mad dog, springing to her feet and reaching out to grab Agustin.


    Startled by her frenzy, Agustin instinctively stepped back.


    Robin shook his head and pointed at Agustin. "Let me show you how to handle trash like this. Watch closely!"


    With that, Robin grabbed Megan by the hair and dragged her toward the iron gate of the courtyard.


    Bang! A loud crash echoed as Megan''s head collided violently with the gate, leaving her forehead covered in blood.


    One p, two ps, three ps ...


    Robin''s strikesnded mercilessly on Megan''s face, each one drawing blood.


    He tossed Megan at Agustin''s feet like a rag doll. "Do you see this? This is how you deal with the sc*m who murdered your family! "Keep hitting her! Don''t stop until this trash kneels and calls you Boss-then, and only then, can you consider it done!"


    Agustin trembled violently, utterly horrified by the scene unfolding before him.


    It was the first time he had witnessed such raw violence-violence he was part of.


    The men and women gathered in the courtyard froze in fear, hearts pounding.


    10.57 Mon, Jan 6 GB


    Chapter 839 How Could You Take the me Alone?


    +8 Pears


    Megan, gasping for breath, managed to summon enough strength to shriek at her group of thugs. "Kill them! Kill them all!"


    The thugs, startled back into action, rushed to the rear ourtyard and returned wielding machetes.


    But before they could make a move, two figures in blue uniforms-like phantoms-appeared in front of


    them.


    These elite guards moved with terrifying speed, their skill and precision far beyond the reach ofmon street thugs.


    In a blur of motion, they cut down the first five thugs as effortlessly as slicing through melons.


    The brutal efficiency of the attack sent shockwaves through the remaining thugs.


    Seeing the blood-soaked scene, those who had rushed forward now scrambled back in terror, retreating as fast as they could.


    Robin calmly took the wet wipe handed to him by Ferell and wiped his hands clean. He nced at Agustin and said coldly, "Agustin, it''s time. She''s one of the main culprits who caused the death of your wife and son. If you don''t avenge them, you might as well stop calling yourself a man." Agustin''s long-suppressed fury ignited in an instant.


    The images of his wife and son''s tragic deaths filled his mind, drowning out all hesitation.


    With a burst of rage, he raised the short knife and shed at Megan.


    However, his swingcked force, and the de only managed to graze Megan''s face, leaving a shallow but bloody wound.


    Megan screamed in agony and rolled onto the ground, clutching her injured face.


    For the first time, the gravity of the situation dawned on her. These people weren''t here to argue legalities or seek some moral resolution-they hade to take her life.


    She copsed to her knees like a desperate animal, trembling and begging for mercy. "Boss! Please, spare me! I swear, it wasn''t me-it was all my brother, Zyon''s doing! I''ll move out of this house right now, I


    swear!


    "And I''llpensate you! For upying the house all these years, for what happened to your wife and son


    I''ll give you two million aspensation!"


    ...


    Agustin froze, utterly stunned by Megan''s groveling.


    These vige tyrants who had ruled over them for so long were now kneeling before him, pleading for their lives?


    Even Franco''s sister-inw, standing nearby, was ck-jawed at the sight.


    For years, the Shaw siblings had terrorized them at every turn. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine seeing Megan, who had always been so domineering, kneeling on the ground, offering to return the house and paypensation. Has Zyon''s sister lost her mind?


    214


    Chapter 839 How Could You Take the me Alone?


    +8 Pearls


    Megan pleaded desperately for two to three minutes, but Agustin was still in a daze. While holding the short knife that was still dripping with blood, he trembled uncontrobly.


    This wasn''t just ughtering-it was killing a person!


    Robin pped Agustin on the shoulder and said coldly Someone like her-no amount of kneeling orpensation can make up for what she''s done!


    "There''s only one way out-kill her, and only then will our wife and son''s souls find peace."


    Agustin broke out in a cold sweat, his voice shaking, "Can''t I forgive her?"


    "Never forgive those who kill your loved ones!" Robin barked sharply. "If you don''t act with cruelty, these animals will only get more brutal with you!" Agustin closed his eyes, trembling, as he raised the knife again.


    At that moment, four Mercedes SUVS roared to a stop.


    X


    "Stop!" The screeching brakes of the vehicles kicked up a cloud of dust.


    "Zyon! These bastards are going to kill me! Kill them!" Megan shouted with relief as she struggled to get up from the ground.


    The knife in Agustin''s hand nearly slipped from his grasp in shock.


    Robin gripped his wrist firmly. "Hold on to it!"


    Franco''s sister-inw rushed in front of Robin and Agustin, panic in her voice. "Zyon and the others are here! We need to leave now!"


    Franco grabbed her arm. "Serena, get in the c. With Master Ramsey here, we''re fine."


    The leader of the Mercedes SUVs, a tall and menacing man, stepped out of the vehicle. He was none other than Zyon Shaw, the local bully of Mistveil Manor.


    He was followed by a burly man, Gerrard Dion, Megan''s husband.


    As soon as Gerrard saw his wife bloodied and battered, he clenched his fists and rushed forward.


    Ferell stepped forward to block Agustin and Megan.


    Gerrard''s eyes turned bloodshot as he drew a short knife and swung it at Ferell.


    Bang! With a-muffled sound, Ferell kicked Gerrard''s leg


    Gerrard immediately fell to his knees on the hard bluestone, his kneecaps shattering.


    With a scream of pain, his powerful body curled up on the ground, writhing in agony.


    "Zyon!" Gerrard cried out in distress, still yelling to Zyon and the others, "Kill these bastards!"


    Zyon''s face was dark and grim. He scanned Robin and the others before ncing at the short.knife in Agustin''s hand, still dripping with fresh blood. He didn''t lose hisposure like Gerrard.


    Chapter 839 How Could You Take the me Alone?


    "Agustin, did you hit my sister?"


    (2)+8 Pearts


    Agustin took a deep breath, shaking off his previous fear. He had no time to be afraid anymore. Stepping forward, he said, "It was me who hit her, It has nothing to do with them! "You killed my wife and son, and I will never forgive you!"


    Turning to face Franco and Robin, he continued, "Dad, you guys can leave. Whatever I''ve done, I will bear the consequences."


    Franco froze for a moment, then suddenly smiled. "Good! You''ve got guts! How could I let you take the me alone?


    "Watch closely, I''ll show you how it''s done!


    "As Master Ramsey said, when dealing with the enemies who killed your wife and son, you must repay blood with blood, and repay with violence!"


    Franco picked up a knife from the ground and walked up to Megan.


    Zyon was stunned.


    How dare the honest and humble Franco act so boldly in front of him?


    "Franco, you old bastard! If you darey a hand on my sister ..."


    "I''lly a hand on her. What will you do about it?" Franco interrupted. Before Zyon could finish, in front of the shocked onlookers, he ended Megan''s life with a single strike!


    296


    1


    M

 The Deadly 840

    Chapter 840 Master Ramsey, Who To Kill?


    The courtyard fell into an eerie silence in an instant.


    Everyone stared in shock at Franco.


    + Pearls


    For the past 20 years, Franco had always been frail, sickly, and silent. Now, he had killed Megan in front of Zyon.


    And she was Zyon''s sister!


    Zyon-perhaps people outside of Mistveil Manor didnt know him well-but everyone in the vige knew that this bastard was aplete and utter devil. He was the tyrant of the vige. Anyone who offended him was doomed to suffer for generations.


    What was going on with Franco and his son today?


    Normally, everyone in the vige would bully and humiliate them, even kicking them a few times without them retaliating.


    But today, they had attacked the vige bullies, Zyon and his sister.


    Had they eaten some local counterfeit medicine worth 40,000?


    This kind of ridiculously expensive local medicine, with such an effect?


    Could it really push an honest person to make such an extreme move?


    Franco''s daughter-inw and grandson had all been killed by the Shaws, and Agustin''s new house had


    been stolen.


    Some kind-hearted vigers had long been unable to stand it, but no one dared to speak up.


    Arguing with a bully like Zyon was tantamount to seeking death.


    Not only did they have a group of thugs, but they also had support from people in the Royal Houses behind them.


    Amoner fighting against such people was like an egg hitting a stone-suicide.


    ''At this moment, the vigers who were watching finally took a real look at Franco and his son (who had always been known in the vige by the names Eliam and August). Franco, who had been bedridden for many years, was now standing strong in front of everyone.


    What was even stranger was that Agustin, who had been paralyzed by Zyon''s men half a year ago, was now standing tall as well, radiating a terrifying, violent aura. ""Zyon, kill them!"


    Gerrard, seeing Megan die under Franco''s de, roared in anger.


    He struggled to rush forward, but his legs had been crushed by Ferell.


    Chapter 840 Master Ramsey, Who To Kill?


    He could only writhe and crawl on the ground in a frenzy.


    +8 Pearis


    Zyon''s eyes were also filled with shock. "Franco, you killed my sister. Do you know what you''re going to face now?"


    "I never care about the consequences when I do things! Franco snorted coldly. "You should worry about yourself instead!


    "Lawless, ruthless, reckless... just one of these could warrant the extermination of your entire family!


    "You''re just a d*mn bug. Who gave you the audacity to threaten a general like me?"


    "General?" Zyon chuckled. "Eliam, is your brain broken


    "You''re a simple, honest country bumpkin, and you dare call yourself a general!


    "I''ve been running things around Mistveil Manor for so many years, and I''ve never seen someone as reckless as you. Since you''re provoking me, today you''ll learn the consequences of offending me, Zyon!" Zyon pulled out a short gun from his chest pocket, aiming it at Franco, Robin, and the others.


    Before Zyon could even release the gun''s safety, Ferell suddenly leaped into the air, his leg wrapping around Zyon''s neck.


    Zyon''s bloated face mmed hard into the stone-paved ground.


    Ferell seized the gun from his hand and pressed it to Zyon''s forehead.


    Such swift and precise movements left Zyon in a state of shock.


    After a brief moment of panic, Zyon bellowed, "Do you know who I am? I''m the brother of Kieran Shaw, the young master of the Southmere Residence"


    Ferell said coldly, "Kieran, that trash, is already dead.


    "Daring to threaten a general of Draconia with a gun? Your whole family deserves to be wiped out!


    "Even if the Southmere Lord himself came, you''d still die today!"


    Zyon suddenly froze, his eyes widening in disbelief. "Who exactly are you people? You all keep iming to be generals-do you want to have your heads chopped off? Let go of me, quickly!"


    Before his words could even finish, a convoy kicked up a cloud of dust, speeding toward them.


    Eithan and Kimberly, leading a group of people, quickly jumped out of their cars and rushed toward the courtyard entrance.


    Zyon''s eyes lit up with joy, and he struggled desperately, shouting, "Mr. Eithan, Ms. Kimberly, you''re here!


    "Look at these bandits! Even after I mentioned the Lord Southmere''s name, they still killed my sister! Sir, Miss, you must help me!"


    However, Eithan and Kimberly ignored Zyon''s cries. In just a few swift steps, they reached Robin and bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Master Ramsey!"


    Chapter 840 Master Rainsey. Who To Kill?


    At that moment, the courtyard fellpletely silent once again, not a sound to be heard.


    The young master and miss of the Southmere Residence were bowing to Robin?


    Zyon waspletely stunned.


    The actions of Eithan and Kimberly clearly showed that Robin''s status was far greater than theirs.


    A sudden, deep sense of dread washed over him.


    3 Peuris


    After paying their respects to Robin, Eithan and his sister cupped their hands toward Benjamin. "Mr. Shorts, you''re here too?"


    "Mr. Eithan, Ms. Kimberly." Benjamin nodded, then turned to introduce Franco. "This is none other than Franco Whalen, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul!"


    "General Whalen!" Eithan froze for a moment, then immediately stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "General Whalen, I am Eithan Shaw, and my grandfather is Rhett Shaw. I have long heard of your great name!" Franco gave a faint nod, his expression unchanged.


    This scene left Agustinpletely confused.


    "Dad... they call you General Whalen? But... why have you always been enduring everything in silence?"


    "Uhm-hm." Franco nodded indifferently. "I''ll exin everythingter."


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries with Franco, Eithan turned to Robin. "Master Ramsey, who should I kill?" Robin pointed toward Zyon and his men. "All of these vige bullies, bring them here. Don''t leave a single one!"


    Eithan bowed. "Alright, Master Ramsey!"


    With that, he quicklymanded his subordinates to round up-Zyon and his entire group.


    Zyon was stunned by the scene. "Mr. Eithan, I''m Kieran''s brother! When they were in the Southmere, I helped them make a lot of profits! You can''t just abandon me like this!"


    Eithan snorted coldly. "Kieran is dead!


    "Your rtionship with them has nothing to do with the Southmere Residence!


    "I''ve already looked into this on the way here. You seized General Whalen''s property and killed his daughter-inw and grandson. Any one of these crimes is enough to get you killed a thousand times over!" Zyon stared at Franco in shock. "General? Mr. Eithan, are you making a mistake? He''s just a country bumpkin...


    Eithan pped Zyon across the face.


    "A country bumpkin? You dare call General Whalen a country bumpkin?!


    10:58 Mon,


    Chapter 840 Master Ramsey, Who To Ki?


    "Do you even know who General Whalen is?


    40 Pears


    "Have you ever heard of the legend of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul? Every single one of them is a figure of ughter!


    "You pieces of trash think you can bully General Whalen? Can you rob his property and kill his daughter-inw and grandson?


    "What the hell were you thinking?!


    "Twenty years ago, General Whalen was awarded the rank of major general by Draconia''s military for his great contributions to the country and the people.


    "You and your trashy bunch are nothing in front of him! You''re not even worth being ants!


    "With General Whalen''s skills, if it weren''t for his deliberate tolerance, you and your animals would''ve all been dead by his de a long time ago!"

 The Deadly 841

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 841 Throw Them Out!


    The residents of Mistveil Manor werepletely amazed.


    +8 Pearls


    It was only today that they learned Eliam, once known for his honesty and kindness, was actually one of the renowned Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. Zyon was even more dumbfounded.


    He could never have imagined that Franco was a general.


    Not only that, but he was Dragon Pce''s general.


    Under thews of Draconia, disrespecting a general was punishable by death.


    He had seized his home and killed his family, and there was no escape for him now!


    "Mr. Eithan, please have mercy! I truly didn''t realize he was a general ...


    Eithan pressed his foot against his face and sneered, "Have mercy? Do you really think that''s an option?


    "You''ve been using Southmere Residence''s name to intimidate and harm innocent lives in the Mistveil Mountain! Not even my grandfather could pardon you for this!


    "Today, Master Ramsey personally intervened in this case. Zyon, you and all your aplices will face justice!


    "It doesn''t matter how influential your connections are. They can''t save you now!


    "All of you, get on your knees!


    The assassins behind Zyon immediately fell to the ground in submission.


    "Mr. Eithan, I swear I didn''t know he was a general.


    "Please, have mercy! I''ll give all my money I have as restitution to General Whalen ..."


    Eithan mmed his foot into Zyon''s face.


    "All your money? General Whalen doesn''t need a single cent from you!


    "You think what little you have is enough to unt?


    "Even if all of you paid with your lives, it wouldn''t be enough to repay the years of torment inflicted on General Whalen''s family!


    Eithan ordered, "Execute Zyon and his group right here, right now!"


    The men who had arrived with Eithan immediately closed in, trapping Zyon and his men in the courtyard.


    Franco ced a hand on his son''s shoulder and said firmly, "Agustin, take that scoundrel''s life and seek justice for Murphy and your wife!"


    Tue,


    Chapter 841 Throw Them Out!


    +8 Pearls


    Zyon shook like a leaf, begging frantically. "Agustin, no no, please! Mr. Agustin, have mercy! From now on, I''ll be your loyal servant, I''ll do anything youmand"


    At first, trembling with fear, Agustin''s expression turned cold and unyielding. "Have mercy? You''ll do whatever I say?


    "Can you bring my wife and son back to life?"


    Zyon sobbed, "Mr. Agustin, what''s gone cannot be undone. But aside from that, I will do anything you of me."


    ask


    "It''s far toote for that!" Agustin''s eyes burned with a deadly resolve. "Master Ramsey dered that blood must pay for blood!


    "The tragic deaths of my wife and son demand justice, and that justice is your lives!


    "We have nothing left to talk about!"


    Without another word, he swung the sword and severed Zyon''s head in a single stroke.


    Blood spurted in all directions as Zyon''s body copsed into pieces.


    The strike drained every ounce of strength from Agustin.


    "My wife, my son! Atst, I have avenged you!" he copsed to his knees, weeping in torment.


    Eithan turned to Zyon''s men and roared, "Take them down!"


    Every one of the vige oppressors was eliminated.


    The people of Mistveil Manor burst into apuse, their joy palpable.


    Some, who had endured years of cruelty, even lit firecrackers in celebration.


    A few vigers fell to their knees before Robin and the others, expressing heartfelt gratitude for ridding them of the gang that had terrorized their lives with countless crimes. Robin gazed at the simple vigers and sighed deeply.


    He reflected to himself. True suffering is not just aboutcking food and clothing, but also about the loss- of dignity, basic human rights, and personal security.


    They don''t seek grand achievements or pursue lofty goals.


    What they want is simple-a secure ce where their safety is respected.


    A ce where everyone is treated equally, free from oppression, even by the ruler himself.


    In this world, all things should stand on equal ground.


    Harmony, tranquility, and happiness are born from fairness.


    Just like this...


    own a hroken home


    Chapter 847 Throw Them Out!


    The wind may pass through, the rain may seep in, but o king shall trespass!


    I have a unique identity.


    The wind may howl, the rain may strike, but no king shall degrade it!


    This is the essence of justice, liberty, and equality!


    Yet even this modest dream seems nearly impossible to realize.


    Exploiting the powerless, taking through deceit, it happens far too often!


    + Pearls


    "Franco!" Franco''s sister-inw, Serena, hurried out of the car, anxiously running circles around her upright and straightforward brother-inw. "You... you''re actually a general?"


    Franco gave a solemn nod.


    The woman burst into tears. "You hold such a prestigious position, yet you allowed my sister and my nephew to suffer so horribly. Why?


    "My sister was tormented to death by those scoundrels, and now your grandson and daughter-inw are gone too!


    "If your friends hadn''t stepped in, both you and your son would have been killed as well!"


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Franco grasped the woman''s shoulders tightly. "Serena, I failed Jayleen! I''m sorry for your family!"


    With that, he fell to his knees before her.


    "Serena, I carry heavy responsibilities on my shoulders, leaving me no options. This has brought pain to both Jayleen and you ...


    Wats


    Serena began sobbing. Amid her tears, a sudden thought struck her. Quickly drying her face, she grabbed Feranco and pulled him up.


    "Franco, how could you kneel before me? You are a general, a defender of the nation. I understand that you are doing this for the sake of the country.


    "Jayleen was truly blessed to marry you...


    "Serena!" A man bringing a woman in her early twenties dashed over.


    "Franco is a general? From now on, our family will have wealth, influence, and bright days ahead. Hahaha!"


    This man was Serena''s husband, Rowen Emerson.


    The woman standing next to him was his and Serena''s daughter, Aileen Emerson.


    "Franco, since you''re a general, you must have plenty of money and connections with influential figures. Could you help me be the vige leader? That way, the casinos, nightclubs, and several brick factories in Mistveil Manor could all be under our control..." 3/4


    Chapter 841 Throw Them Out!


    "Wait, Dad!" Aileen pulled on Rowen''s sleeve, casting a secret look in Robin''s direction.


    "That Master Ramsey seems to be both wealthy and influential.


    "Tell Uncle Franco to date me. We can negotiate a smaller betrothal gift.


    "I''m known as the vige beauty, so my betrothal gift expectations are high.


    "Still, since he''s rather attractive, I''m willing topromise a little."


    Pearls


    Franco, Benjamin, and the Shaw siblings, including Eithan, were all startled by the unexpected exchange between the father and daughter.


    "Hahaha..." Kimberly nearlyughed, but the sight of Robin''s cold re silenced her immediately.


    Serena was enraged. "Rowen, you shameless fool, leave this ce at once!"


    Before Rowen and Aileen could cause more trouble, Robin pointed at them and sneered, "What a disgrace. Throw them out!"


    Without hesitation, Eithan instructed his men to escort the troublemakers out.


    With Agustin''s encouragement, Serena finally agreed to apany them to Brighton. After departing Mistveil Manor, Robin escorted Franco back to Poinegreen. From there, they traveled by ne to Harmonfield, joined by Shirley and the others.


    296

 The Deadly 842

    The Deadly Apsassin Rohin


    Chapter 842 Someone Must Be ying Tricks!


    Vi One of Dawnspire Heights Estates in Harmonfield


    A group of disciplined and armed Golden Dragon Guard stood rigidly in front of the vi.


    Robin, Franco, Benjamin, and the others stepped out of the car,


    The Golden Dragon Guard immediately offered a salute.


    40 Pears


    Misael, spotting Franco behind Robin, was taken aback and eximed, "Could you be General Franco?"


    Franco moved forward and greeted him, "General Shivers, it''s been two decades!"


    Misael, overwhelmed with excitement at seeing his oldrade, was momentarily lost for words, his lips quivering.


    Robin nced at Misael with a neutral expression and said, "We will be leaving for Brighton at 8:00 tonight."/


    After both Franco and Misael acknowledged the n with a nod, they followed Robin into the vi''s living room.


    At that moment, Renee was having tea and chatting with Daphne and Rita in the living room.


    When Robin and the others entered the living room, the three women quickly rose to their feet, greeting him, "Robin, you''re back."


    Robin smiled as he approached Renee, asking, "Renee, how have you been feelingtely?"


    "Very well," Renee replied, slightly moving her arm and smiling "I feel even better than before."


    Robin nodded in approval, "That''s great. Rest for a few more days, and you''ll continue to improve."


    Franco stepped forward and gave a slight bow, saying, "Hello, Ms. Renee."


    Robin introduced them. "Renee, this is my father''srade, General Franco Whalen, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul."


    Renee immediately returned the bow respectfully, saying, "Nice to meet you, General Whalen!"


    "Renee, you can continue your chat. I need to speak with General Whalen and Mr. Shorts about something," Robin said, handing Renee a bag of fruit from Southmere.


    He then motioned to Franco and Benjamin, saying, "General Whalen, Mr. Shorts, let''s discuss this in the study room on the second floor."


    Franco and Benjamin followed him upstairs to the study room.


    "General Whalen, 20 years ago, on the day of the incident with the Dragon Manor, were you the one who returned to the Dragon Pce under Young Lord Dragon''s orders to deliver the rescuemand?" "Yes, Master Ramsey," Franco replied, nodding with seriousness.


    81%


    Chapter 842 Someone Must Be ying Tricks!


    Young Lord Dragon, something unusual urred.


    +8 Pearls


    "All 100 of those elite Golden Dragon Guard who had just arrived at Mistveil Manor in Southmere vanished.


    "At the time, I was in the Southmere area. After receiving Young Lord Dragon''s order, I rushed to Southmere to join him in searching for the missing 100 members of the Golden Dragon Guard at Mistveil Manor.


    "We searched for an entire day and night, but there was no sign of the 100 members of the Golden Dragon


    Guard.


    "By noon the following day, Young Lord Dragon received a mysterious message and immediatelymanded me to return to the Dragon Pce. My task was to ry his orders, mobilize the Dragon Pce''s guards, and ensure we reached the Dragon Manor by nine o''clock that evening.


    "At that time, Young Lord Dragon appeared visibly distressed, and I dared not press him for details about what was unfolding. He simply mentioned that the Dragon Manor was under threat of attack.


    "Recognizing the gravity of the situation, I hurried to Dragon Mountain in northern Brighton, arriving at 8:20 p.m. that night.


    "When I reached the Dragon Pce, the first person I encountered was Captain Riverson from the Information Screening Department.


    "Captain Riverson apanied me to General Monroe''s residence.


    "By then, General Monroe had already been informed that Dragon Lord had inexplicably vanished from Dragonhold.


    "After delivering Young Lord Dragon''s instructions, General Monroe promptlymanded Captain Riverson to issue a Dragon Pce Token and deploy the guards to head toward the Dragon Manor.


    "On the way, however, I was intercepted by two men dressed in ck. They blocked my path, and though I managed to fend them off, I barely escaped in a flurry.


    "Just as I was preparing to chase after them, an insect flew into my eye, forcing me to keep my eyes shut for some time.


    "About ten minutester, when I finally reopened my eyes, I found myself surrounded by a dense fog, and it was already 8:30.


    "I frantically ran in what I believed was the direction of the Dragon Manor, but no matter how far I went, I couldn''t locate the street leading there.


    "The once-familiar path seemed elusive; after running for so long, I still couldn''t find Dragon Manor -Street.


    "When I eventually emerged from the fog, I discovered it was already 11:00 p.m.


    "Strangely enough, I had somehow been running in the opposite direction the entire time while inside the fog.


    "Realizing this, I immediately turned back and rushed toward the Dragon Manor.


    Chapter 842 Someone Must Be ying Tricks!


    "By the time I arrived, the Dragon Manor was already consumed by mes.


    +8 Pearls


    "I disguised myself and managed to blend in near the Dragon Manor, only to discover that 35 people had died and 2 were missing. It became clear that something had happened at the Dragon Manor.


    "I was overwhelmed with guilt at that moment. How could I have made such a simple mistake?


    "Later, I found out that the Dragon Pce''s guards had arrivedte, and the reinforcements from the Seven Great Royal Houses showed up an hour after the fact.


    "The tragedy had already taken ce, so staying at the Dragon Manor was pointless.


    "Young Lord Dragon was still waiting for my message in Southmere, so I rushed to Southmere Mistveil Manor overnight.


    "Even though we had previously agreed on the meeting spot, I did not find Young Lord Dragon there.


    "At the designated spot, I found a note from Young Lord Dragon telling me to keep looking for the elite 100 Golden Dragon Guard in the Mistveil Mountain of Southmere.


    "I searched the Mistveil Mountain for hours, but I couldn''t find any sign of them.


    "I stayed in the Mistveil Mountain for three days, but then I suddenly began to feel extremely weak.


    "Fearing I might die in the mountains and fail Young Lord Dragon''s task, I started heading toward the mountain''s edge.


    "As I reached the junction near Mistveil Manor, I copsed. When I regained consciousness, I was at Jayleen''s home. She and her sister had rescued me.


    "I had nned to rest for a few days before leaving, but the illness lingered at Mistveil Manor, and my condition worsened.


    "After a while, I started to feel better, but almost a year had passed with no word from Young Lord Dragon.


    "I tried different methods to get in touch with him, but all my efforts were unsessful.


    "Eventually, I asked about the results of the Dragon Manor case investigation, but there was no update.


    "Additionally, Benjamin Shorts, the Deputy Director of the Inspectorate handling the case, also left his position.


    "Therefore, I had no choice but to return to Mistveil Manor, hoping to find the brothers of the 100 members of the Golden Dragon Guard. It''s been 20 years..."


    Robin and Benjamin exchanged a look. "It appears that both the Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce''s guards reported the same issue: it was foggy that night, and they all ended up walking in the wrong direction." Robin shook his head. "But General Whalen, Steven also passed by the Dragon Manor that night, and he said there was no fog at all.


    "That night, several people verified that there was no fog in Brighton.


    "And since all of you experienced this, it''s clear that someone must be behind it!


    Chapter 842 Someone Must Be ying Tricks!


    081%0


    +8 Pearls


    "I just heard you describe how you went back to the Dragon Pce to deliver orders, encountered two ck-d men on your way to the Dragon Manor, and had bugs fly into your eyes. "It seems the problem is rooted right there!"


    296

 The Deadly 843

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 843 The Conspiracy Behind the Massacre


    40 Pearls


    Benjamin gazed at Franco, who was slowly recovering his face thoughtful. "Master Ramsey, are you implying that someone used a parasite poison to cause hallucinations?


    "So, you''re saying that the unusual events from that night, including General Whalen, Seven Great Royal Houses, and the Dragon Pce''s guards reinforcement are all connected to this poison?" Franco suddenly understood. "It must be true!


    "I''ve been in bed for years because of the bug that crawled into my eye two decades ago."


    Robin nodded. "From the testimonies of those at the Seven Great Royal Houses, it''s clear that you were poisoned.


    "On that day, both the rescuers and the messengers experienced hallucinations.


    "Once exposed to the poison, individuals fall under the control of the parasite, obeying itsmands."


    Franco was horrified. "Master Ramsey, are you suggesting that the Poison King Sect poisoned all of us that day?"


    Robin shook his head. "The Poison King Sect was involved in the destruction of the Dragon Manor two decades ago, but they don''t have the skill to create this type of poison.


    "The only group capable of producing such a potent poison is the Dark Night Alliance, a family known for making poisons.


    2


    "This poison, once inside the body, allows the parasite to quickly take control of the victim.


    "To reach the level of using such parasite poisons, only the most skilled master in the art of poison-making could achieve it."


    "Mr. Shorts," Robin raised his eyes to look at Benjamin, who was lost in thought.


    ww


    "Twenty years ago, when you interviewed all the personnel involved in the rescue at the Seven Great Royal Houses, did anyone mention anything about the bugs?"


    Benjamin paused for a moment, carefully recalling. "No one brought up anything about the bugs General Whalen mentioned.


    "However, the Captain of the Quintana Residence rescue team did mention that they saw two ck-d men rushing by on their way to the rescue.


    "There was an odd smell where the two ck-d men had passed, but they were too hurried to pay much


    attention."


    "Did the people from the other Royal Houses or the Dragon Pce say anything about this?" Robin asked, clearly confused.


    Benjamin shook his head. "No, they didn''t mention anything about it.


    "After going over this, I immediately informed Draconia''s senior officials.


    Tue, Jan


    Chapter 843 The Conspiracy Behind the Massacre


    immediately,


    8K 81%


    "They cautioned me that this issue concerns the alliance between the Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce, and nothing about it should be disclose. "Otherwise, it could cause a serious disruption.


    "The Dragon Manor case is now on hold and will not be brought up again!


    "Only when Dragon Lord and his heirs return, might this case be revisited.


    "There must be a significant conspiracy behind this mysterious massacre.


    "For now, the investigation is put on hold, allowing the truth behind this event to reveal itself.


    "Rushing into this investigation could trigger a major upheaval.


    "I understand the concerns of senior officials, which is why I''ve kept quiet about this for years.


    "If it hadn''t been for Master Ramsey''s appearance, I would have kept this hidden forever.


    "I knew that, for the past 20 years, both the Dragon Pce and the Seven Great Royal Houses have continued to investigate this matter. They both believe that someone intentionally caused disruption during the process, possibly a plot to create division. "They deliberately sowed chaos, leading the Eight Great Royal Houses to be suspicious of one another.


    "If that was their aim, then their plot was sessful.


    "Although both the Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce were very careful with their suspicions, they will never be able tomunicate as smoothly as they once did.


    "In fact, the higher-ups are content with this situation.


    "That''s why, for the past 20 years, the massacre of the Dragon Manor has not been publicly discussed.


    "Over the years, I began to think that I might never find the truth in my lifetime."


    Robin chuckled. "The higher-ups always see things from their own point of view. As for the Dragon Manor massacre, I will never stop until I uncover all the facts and truths behind it!" "Report to Master Ramsey, General Wright is here to see you," Ferell''s voice called from outside the study


    room.


    "Please allow him toe in."


    Ferell opened the door.


    Franco quickly stood and gave a salute, "General Wright!"


    Martin ced his hand on Franco''s shoulder, "General Whalen, I didn''t expect to run into you here again."


    Franco nodded with a tight throat, "If Master Ramsey hadn''t found me, I might never have seen any of you again in this life"


    Chapter 843 The Conspiracy Behind the Massacre


    Martin smiled and gave his shoulder a friendly pat, "Cone on, it''s a joy to see each other again.


    48 Pears


    "It''s rare for all of us to be in Harmonfield, so I''d like to invite you to the Harmonfield Hotel for a drink.


    "Master Ramsey, I took the liberty of celebrating Ms. Renee''s recovery.


    "Today is a day to celebrate, Master Ramsey, pleasee with us."


    Orchid Pavilion, the private room at the Harmonfield Hotel.


    Martin reserved the finest private room at the Harmonfield Hotel.


    Martin, Franco, and the others hadn''t met in 20 years, raising their sses and reminiscing.


    After three rounds of drinks, Robin took out the Golden Dragon emerald pendant and asked, "General Whalen, do you recognize this?"


    Misael, sitting across the table, immediately brightened


    But he hesitated to speak.


    Franco was even more stunned. "Master Ramsey, how did Young Lord Dragon''s Golden Dragon Pendante to be with you?"


    Robin held the pendant, lowered his head in silence for a long moment, and didn''t respond to Franco''s question, "Please, continue everyone, I was just asking out of curiosity."


    At that moment, a loud disturbance was heard from outside.


    Robin frowned slightly and pointed at Ferell, "Tell them to quiet down!"


    Ferell immediately opened the door to the private room, revealing Zachary and Alice.


    Alice was wearing the uniform of a Harmonfield Hotel staff member.


    At that moment, Alice noticed Robin and tried to slip away unnoticed.


    Zachary grabbed her arm, stopping her. "I''ve given you so much money before, give it all back now!"


    Tears streamed down Alice''s face as she begged, "Zachary, I don''t have any money to give you. My parents have passed away, and my grandpa is gravely ill. Where do you think I''d get the money from?"


    "If you don''t pay me back, this won''t end here! I gave you so much before. Where did you stash it all? Hand it over now!" Zachary shouted, yanking her hair.


    1


    Nearby, Raymond tried to intervene, "Zachary, stop making a scene. You still owe Shawn money, and harassing Alice won''t help. She doesn''t have anything to give you ...


    Ferell snapped coldly, "Leave now! If you keep creating chaos and disrupting Master Ramsey''s dinner, I''ll have every one of you taken into custody!"


    Right then, hotel security arrived swiftly, stepping in to separate Zachary from Alice.


    The Dearkat has an taom


    C

 The Deadly 844

    hapter 844 Wyatt from Abyssal Dominion


    Zachary pressed his foot down on Alice''s hand and said coldly, "I paid 250 million at the Nevilles auction for the Blossom Rain diamond ring. Hand it over!


    Since you ended the engagement, you owe me everything I gave you!" he added harshly.


    Tears streaming down her face, Alice pleaded, "Zachary, I''ve already given everything back to you. I sold the Blossom Rain diamond ring for five million and gave you the money justst month! "How dare you still ask me for the ring?


    "Back then, I must have beenpletely blind to fall for a se mbag like you and rejected..."


    Alice shook her head in anguish, her face wet with tears "I regret it more than anything!"


    A tall, dark-skinned man with a powerful build strode over to Zachary, apanied by several muscrckeys. He gave Zachary a shove and barked, "Did you get the cash yet?"


    "Mr. Cooper made it clear-if you don''t settle the debt tonight, you''re as good as dead!"


    The man, known as Wyatt Landon, was a new thug at Abyssal Dominion and an expert at collecting Shawn''s high-interest loans.


    Zachary quickly forced a grin and said, "Wyatt, just give me a little time. I''m asking my ex-girlfriend for the money-she owes me millions.".


    Alice''s face flushed with anger as she snapped, "Zachary, stop spewing lies! I''m not your girlfriend anymore, and I don''t owe you a single cent!"


    Wyatt nced at Alice with a mischievous glint in his eye and sneered, "Your girlfriend? Isn''t she just a hotel attendant here? How could she possibly owe you millions?"


    Zachary let out a deep sigh and replied, "Wyatt, I''m telling the truth."


    "Once, the Gills were among the noble families of Harmonfield, and a few million was nothing but loose change to me."


    He paused before continuing, "My girlfriend was the CEO of the Miller Group. But after thepany went bankrupt, well... she ended up in this situation."


    Alice dodged the menacing stares of Wyatt and the Abyssal Dominion''sckeys, her voice sharp as she snapped, "Zachary, I''ve told you before-we broke off our engagement a long time ago! If you keep spreading lies, I won''t hesitate to call the police!" Wyatt chuckled and said, "Ms. Miller, if you''re done with him, why not consider me instead? Stick with me, and you won''t have to waste your time here as a low-paid hotel attendant."


    Shoving Zachary aside, Wyatt stepped closer to Alice, his hand reaching toward her face.


    Alice pped Wyatt''s hand away with a sharp motion.


    Wyatt grabbed her wrist, a sly grin spreading across his face, "Oh, you''ve got some spirit, haven''t you?" he said mockingly.


    Tunity ho tutention to achary, he sneered. So, dort Ms. Miller really owe you millions?


    Zachary faltered for a moment before stammering, 1 I gave her a Blossom Rain diamond ring it co me 30 million!


    Wyatt Lowe you 200 million. Just take her diamond ring, and we''ll call it even, Zachary pleaded.


    Wyatt responded with a sharp p across Zachary''s face. "A measly diamond ring to settle a 200 million debt: Are you out of your mind?" he sneered.


    Then, with a wickedugh, he added, "Although, I have to admit I''m starting to like your ex-girlfriend quite a bit! Hahaha...


    Alice fought desperately to free herself from Wyatt''s grip, her movements frantic.


    Unfortunately, Alice''s struggles were futile against Wyatt''s overpowering strength.


    "Zachary, you coward!" she shouted, her voice trembling with desperation. "If this keeps up, I swear I''ll call the police! Let go of me! Security, help me, please!"


    The hotel''s security guards, however, stood frozen in fear. Confronting the thug of the Abyssal Dominion was a risk they weren''t willing to take, leaving them rooted to the spot, their frustration visible but their silence unbroken.


    Wyatt yanked Alice into his arms, pulling her face close to his with a twisted grin. "Ms. Miller, don''t worry. No one will hear your cries. Come with me, serve me well, and you won''t have to endure this anymore."


    "Let go of me!" Alice cried out, her struggles intensifying. "Mr. Hampton, please help me!"


    Raymond paused for a moment, then stepped forward. "Wyatt, do me a favor and let Siyi go. She''s my friend!"


    "Go to hell!" Wyatt growled, pping Raymond hard across the face. "Do you a favor? Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    Raymond stumbled back from the blow, two bodyguards quickly grabbing him and muttering, "Mr. Hampton, we can''t get involved in this."


    Shaking them off, Raymond clenched his fists, fighting to control his anger.


    Wyatt, a new and merciless figure in the Abyssal Dominion, had a brutal reputation.


    Having worked as a mercenary overseas, he was known for his ruthlessness, willing to kill without a second thought..


    In less than two months in Harmonfield, Wyatt had already assisted the Abyssal Dominion with several challenging tasks.


    Rygar held him in high regard for his efficiency.


    Now working under Shawn''s orders, he was in charge of collecting debts for Abyssal Dominion.


    At that moment, Renee, along with Shirley, Daphne, and Rita, had just returned from the restroom and witnessed the scene unfold.


    213


    Tue, Jan


    Chapter 844 Wyatt from Abyssal Dominion


    She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Alice being harassed and dragged by Wyatt


    "Shirley, they''re actually bullying a woman in public. We need to get the hotel security involved right away?"


    Shirley paused for a moment before nodding. "Alright, Renee, I''ll handle this!"


    Daphne moved forward confidently. "Ms. Renee, Ms. Dunn, allow me to take care of this. Rita, get rid of them all!"


    Rita quickly charged at Wyatt and shouted, "Let her go


    Wyatt was momentarily stunned. As he looked up and saw a striking, confident womaning toward him, he burst intoughter. "Haha... So it''s a pretty girl, huh? Looks like today''s my lucky day, haha..." "Rita, don''t waste time on him. Take him down!" Daphnemanded sharply. Without hesitation, Rita drew a short sword, aiming it directly at Wyatt.


    A few disciples from the Abyssal Dominion, recognizing Shirley and Daphne, rushed forward to block Wyatt.


    Wyart, feeling emboldened, wasn''t about to let them stop him. He sneered at the three following Renee and mocked, "Take me down? Sure! Why don''t you girlse to my bed first, then see if you can stop me hahaha..."


    Several disciples of the Abyssal Dominionir hurried over to Wyatt, urging him, "Wyatt, you need to leave now...


    "Get out of my way! I''m taking all of them with me today!" Wyatt snarled, shoving them aside as he strode toward Renee and her group, reaching out to touch her face.


    sh! A cold gleam shed, and in an instant, Wyatt''s arm was severed.


    "Ahhh!" Wyatt howled in pain, copsing to his knees.


    Ferell pressed his foot down on Wyatt''s leg and barked. Do you have a death wish? All of you, get on your knees!"


    The disciples of the Abyssal Dominion immediately dropped to their knees without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Robin and the others had already exited the private room. When Alice caught sight of Robin, she quickly lowered her head, feeling uneasy.


    Wyatt bellowed in agony, "B*stard! You''ve cut off my arm! Mr. Rygar will wipe out your entire family for this!"


    Robin nced at Wyatt, his expression calm. "One of Rygar''s men?"


    Just then, the owner of the Harmonfield Hotel, Luis Brady, rushed over to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m terribly sorry to interrupt your meal. That''s Wyatt-he''s one of Mr. Rygar''s new recruits." Robin approached Wyatt, his gaze sharp as he pointed toward Renee and Shirley. "Did you insult them?"


    Wyatt snarled defiantly, "I''m Wyatt from Abyssal Dominion''sir! If Mr. Rygar hears about this, all of you are as good as dead!"

 The Deadly 845

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 845 Rule Breakers Don''t Deserve to Exist!


    Trailing behind Wyatt, the disciples of the Abyssal Dominion trembled with fear.


    This lunatic Wyatt haspletely lost his mind!


    In Harmonfield, no one could rival the imposing figure standing before them.


    Yet, under the circumstances, everyone remained silent too afraid to utter a word.


    All they could do was hope that Wyatt''s impulsive behavior wouldn''t drag them into trouble.


    On the second floor, Shawn, who had been sipping his drink, quickly made his way over.


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re here as well? What ... what''s happening?"


    Finished


    Shawn was met with Robin''s icy stare. "Since when has Abyssal Dominion epted such dishonorable sc*m?"


    A chill ran down Shawn''s spine as beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    His eyes darted to Alice, her messy hair and rumpled clothes telling a clear story.


    Then his gaze shifted to Shirley, Daphne, and the others, and in that moment, everything clicked.


    Inwardly, he unleashed a torrent of curses, seething at the situation.


    Wyatt, of all the people you could provoke, why did it have to be someone untouchable-and worse, his woman?


    You''ve sealed your fate today!


    Wyatt bellowed, "Mr. Cooper, they broke my arm! Kill them!"


    "Shut your mouth!" Shawn barked, delivering a hard kick to Wyatt''s face. Without hesitation, he turned to Robin, and pleaded, "Mr. Ramsey, my men are new to Harmonfield-they didn''t know who you were ... Wyatt kept yelling, "Mr. Cooper, why are you bowing down to this guy? We''ve got an entire crew back at the Abyssal Dominion-are you seriously afraid of him"


    Shawn was speechless.


    His initial n was to appeal to Robin for mercy to save Wyatt''s life.


    But with that reckless remark, Wyatt had just sealed his fate!


    "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize!" Shawn dropped to the ground, unsure of what else to say.


    Even with one arm crippled, Wyatt remained defiant, stubbornly trying to rise and fight back.


    "Mr. Cooper, what''s there to fear? I''ve killed and burned beforeing here-why should I be afraid of a few people in Harmonfield ....


    11


    Shawn nearly lost his mind. He leaped up and pped Wyatt hard across the face. "If you want to get yourself killed, leave me out of it!"


    94%


    Chapter 845 Rule Breakers Don''t Deserve to Exist!


    FF Finished


    Robin let out a frostyugh. "As far as I''m concerned, anyone who preys on the weak and exploits women, disregarding the moral codes of the martial society, has no ce in this life!"


    "Mr. Ramsey, leave this to me!" Shawn quickly turned to several disciples from the Abyssal Dominion''s den and barked, "Take this sc*mbag back to ...


    Before they could move, Ferell ended Wyatt''s life with swift sh of his de.


    Shawn and the disciples froze in shock, rooted to the spot. "My apologies, Mr. Ramsey. I''ll I''ll handle the cleanup right away."/


    He then ordered sharply, "Drag this corpse and toss it to the wolves in the mountains!"


    "Hold it!" Robin''s voice cut through the air, icy andmanding.


    Shawn froze instantly and hurried over to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, what are your instructions?"


    "Go back and deliver a message to Rygar," Robin said sharply. "If Abyssal Dominion dares to oppress and act tyrannically again, Harmonfield won''t hesitate to wipe it outpletely!"


    "I handed the ters'' business in Brookhaven to you for safekeeping, not so you could abuse your power and prey on the weak!"


    "Daphne, who''s overseeing operations at Violetcrest International right now?"


    Daphne quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Ramsey, Rowan is currently responsible for external security at Violetcrest International." "Inform Rowan that if the Abyssal Dominion steps out of line, there''s no need to check with me-just deal with them on the spot!" "Understood, Mr. Ramsey."


    By this point, Shawn was drenched in sweat, his nerves stretched thin.


    He never anticipated that today''s confrontation with Wyatt would provoke Robin to such an extent, nearly resulting in the loss of Abyssal Dominion''s properties and privileges.


    If something like this happened again, Abyssal Dominion could truly be wiped out from Harmonfield.


    Just days ago, Robin had granted Abyssal Dominion a huge favor, expanding its influence nearly five times.


    Within Brookhaven, aside from the Dunn Group, Daphne, and the Wrights, the Abyssal Dominion was the uncontested authority in this grey area.


    Unlike Wyatt, he and Rygar weren''t naive.


    They were fully aware that whatever Robin could grant them, he could also take away in an instant-even their lives.


    Robin turned his gaze to Alice and Zachary. "Do they owe anything to the Abyssal Dominion?"


    Shawn broke out in a nervous sweat.


    09:31


    Wed, Jan 8


    Chapter 845 Rule Breakers Dont Deserve to Exist!


    He realized this was a question with serious consequences-one wrong answer could spell disaster.


    But if he answered correctly, he might just get through this without any problems.


    Shawn immediately grasped the situation.


    Finished


    "Mr. Ramsey, Zachary''s family borrowed money from Abyssal Dominion, and it''s been ten days past due without any repayment. Wyatt came today to collect the debt."


    He looked over at Alice, pausing briefly before continuing, "Ms. Miller doesn''t owe us anything."


    Robin rolled up his sleeves and said, "Anyone who owes you money, go after them!


    "If they overstep, it''s a breach! Those who break the rules shouldn''t have a ce in this world!"


    Shawn felt a chill run through him, fully understanding the weight of Robin''s words.


    Robin firmly patted his shoulder.


    Shawn''s legs weakened, and he dropped to one knee before quickly rising again. "Mr. Ramsey, I understand," he replied.


    He turned and strode over to Zachary, delivering a harsh kick to his stomach. "D*mn it! You owe me money, why are you looking for Ms. Miller? Take him away!" hemanded. "If you don''t repay today, your life''s on the line!"


    A few disciples from the Abyssal Dominion swiftly hauled Zachary out of the restaurant.


    Shawn deeply bowed to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, General Wright, Ms. Dunn, Ms. West ..."


    He nearly spun around in a full circle, bowing to each person before rushing out of the Harmonfield Hotel, drenched in sweat.


    Robin turned his gaze to Martin. "General Wright, let''s wrap things up for today. We need to head back to Brighton. The international martial tournament is just a week away. We can discuss the Harmonfield situation in more detail once we''re back. "Mr. Renee, General Whalen, let''s go."


    Alice stood still, watching Robin and the others pass by in a crowd. She hesitated for a moment, too scared- to say anything.


    A female hotel attendant next to her gasped, "Alice, did you see? Mr. Ramsey just saved you!"


    Tears filled Alice''s eyes as she gazed up at Robin''s tall figure, a sharp pang in her heart.


    Out of nowhere, Robin halted and turned to face the owner of the Harmonfield Hotel, Luis Brady, who had been walking beside him. "Mr. Brady," he said.


    Luis quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Ramsey, how can I assist you?"


    "Alice was once the CEO of the Miller Group, so she must have some managerial abilities."


    Luis was momentarily taken aback.


    Chapter 845 Rule Breakers Don''t Deserve to Exist!


    By that time, Robin and the others had reached the entrance of the hotel lobby.


    He hurried to catch up with Robin and said, "Mr. Ramsey, I got it."


    Robin clearly heard the conversation between Luis and Alice.


    94%


    Finished


    Luis turned around slowly and spoke with authority, "Alice, you won''t be working as a hotel attendant anymore, starting today."


    Alice immediately panicked, begging, "Mr. Brady, please-I''m begging you, don''t take this job from me! If you do, I''ll have no other options."


    296

 The Deadly 846

    Chapter 846 I Am the Fool


    Before Luis had a chance to speak, his phone began ringing.


    It was his wife calling.


    He couldn''t afford to ignore her call or hang up.


    After all, it was his wife who had founded the hotel.


    He quickly stopped the conversation with Alice, raising his hand to signal for her to wait in silence.


    Then, he walked toward a quieter corner of the lobby.


    9461


    Finished


    Alice watched as Luis walked away, and in that moment, she crumpled under the weight of the situation.


    The brief conversation with Luis had made it clear to her-she had been fired.


    This was her final job for the time being.


    Nopany or organization in Harmonfield would take her in.


    She was fully aware that the Millers'' harmful actions against Robin had already sealed their fate.


    In Harmonfield, a single word from Robin could alter the course of everything.


    With onemand, it could transform someone''s life from nothing into greatness.


    At the same time, it could cause a person, or even a family worth billions, to vanish in the blink of an eye


    The Millers were foolish to turn away the good fortune that came their way.


    Not only that, they had the audacity to humiliate and mock others time and time again.


    Since the incident at De Mountain, the Millers have never been able to make aeback.


    Alice had been dragged into the depths of despair, with no hope of ever turning her life around.


    A deafening thunderp tore through the heavy night sky.


    The dam holding back Alice''s emotions finally shattered, and tears she had long kept buried streamed down her face.


    In a frantic rush, she bolted from the hotel lobby, charging into the storm of lightning and thunder!


    The heavy rain, thunder, and lightning relentlessly struck, her delicate form, while the fierce wind her tears away.


    swept


    In the pitch-ck darkness, the cold rain poured down, thunder crashed, and an uncertain roadv before


    her...


    Alice stumbled through the relentless rain in Ardenia, unsure of where to go.


    As the storm raged around her, she couldn''t help but think back to the once beautiful, now-painful


    Chapter 8461 Am the Fool


    She remembered her first meeting with Robin.


    It was a magical night, with snowkes drifting softly from the sky, and the air crisp and clear.


    Robin, the charming and graceful man, appeared before her, his shoulders dusted with snowkes.


    In his eyes, deep and endless like the sea and stars, she saw boundless warmth and hope.


    At that moment, Alice slowly realized that those eyes had once held nothing but warmth and love. Finished


    It felt as if they had promised to protect her with his life, to cherish her, and to offer her a lifetime of happiness.


    Back then, she had been on the brink of experiencing all the glory and honor the world could offer.


    But that fairytale-like beauty was destroyed by her own actions, and it could never be repaired. She had once scoffed at a priceless gem.


    Yet, she treated Zachary like he was the most precious treasure.


    Foolishly, she had even told Robin that he could never measure up to Zachary, not in his lifetime.


    Now, looking back, she felt nothing but foolish, pitiful, and full of self-loathing.


    Today, reality had harshly forced her to drink the bitter cup she herself had prepared.


    The Millers had once been destitute.


    It was Robin''s grandfather who had lent them a valuable one million, giving the Millers the opportunity to rise in Harmonfield and secure a ce among its wealthiest families. Yet, yearster, the Millers regarded Robin as a penniless nobody, heartlessly ripping up the contract.


    They never realized that Robin''s grandfather and his legacy were of an unimaginable stature.


    Dragon Lord, the ruler of the Dragon Pce.


    Such a supreme position was beyond reach for anyone, even if Zachary worked relentlessly ten times.


    The Millers were truly blind!


    It would be more fitting to say they were a disgraceful family-shallow, cold-hearted, and utterlycking in integrity! The world is just.


    If you wait long enough, you will witness how all wrongdoings are eventually repaid.


    No one, whether good or evil, can escape the judgment of the naturalws.


    From a distance, Alice gazed at the towering figures surrounding Robin-Shirley, Daphne, Martin, and


    others.


    There were the very idole and role models she had ired to emte all her life


    4%


    A


    Chapter 846 I Am the Fool


    Finished


    Yet now, these esteemed leaders of Harmonfield stood before Robin with the utmost deference, like humble attendants. Alice let out a bitter, almost hystericalugh toward the sky.


    How utterly pointless it was to regret now!


    A deafening p of thunder split the dark sky, illuminating the stormy night with a blinding sh.


    Alice copsed to the ground, her strength drained.


    Her tears fell as fiercely as the relentless downpour around her, echoing the storm''s fury.


    She understood, with agonizing rity, that she had lost something far more precious than any gem-forever out of reach.


    This was the bitter harvest of the seeds she and the Millers had recklessly sown.


    In Harmonfield, Alice couldn''t even secure a job as a hotel attendant anymore.


    The Millers had fallen from grace-her parents were gone, and her grandfather was clinging to life.


    She finally understood the crushing weight of poverty, despair, and utter defeat.


    Reflecting on the times she had mocked, ridiculed, and even tried to suppress Robin, a bitter smile crept across her face.


    As the melody faded and the crowd drifted away, it struck her-she had always been the fool.


    No matter the time or ce, mocking those who are fighting their battles is a cruel arrogance.


    After all, no one can promise they won''t one day find themselves on the brink of despair. Sadly, this world offers no cure for regret-only the bitter taste of lessons learned toote. What''s been hurt and lost will never return.


    Alice slowly rose from the muddy ground, dragging herself step by step toward the center of the road.


    At this moment, all she wanted was to escape this world quickly and find release from her torment.


    A deafening car horn jolted her out of her daze.


    Blinding headlights bore down on her, illuminating her frail figure as if to strip her bare of all defenses.


    Bathed in the ring headlights, Alice suddenly broke intoughter. She spread her arms wide and squeezed her eyes shut.


    All she desired was for the speeding car to m into her, shattering her body and granting her final escape.


    The screech of brakes tore through the air, piercing and abrupt..


    Water enraved un from the road, soaking her as the car came to a iarrino halt right beside her


    09.32


    Chapter 8461 Am the Fool


    "Alice, get in the car! What are you doing running around in this storm?"


    Finished


    The window rolled down, and Raymond leaned out, yelling at Alice, whose eyes were still tightly shut.


    Startled, Alice''s eyes flew open. "Raymond ... Am I ... Am I still alive?"


    "You''re alive and perfectly fine! Now hurry up and get in! Why did you run off while Mr. Brady was talking to you?" Raymond''s voice rose above the pounding rain


    But Alice shook her head violently, refusing. "No... I''m not getting in your car, Raymond. Just leave me alone. I''ve lost everything, and all I want now is to lie here in this endless rain forever.


    "I don''t even have a shred of dignity left, so stop pitying me!" Alice cried out, her voice trembling. "This is all my fault-I deserve everything that''s happened! I can''t even hold on to a job as a hotel attendant. There''s no hope left for the Millers!" Raymond''s frustration bubbled over as he yelled back, Alice, get in the car! Who said Mr. Brady was going to fire you? He wanted to make you the vice president of the hotel''s Marketing Department!"


    Alice froze in disbelief. "The vice president of the hotel''s Marketing Department?" she repeated, her voice faint. A momentter, she burst into uncontrobleughter.


    The rain poured down in torrents, blending with the tears streaming down her face as Aliceughed bitterly.


    "Raymond, are you drunk or something? Mr. Brady offering me a job, making me vice president? Is he out of his mind? Does he want Robin to shut his hotel down? Hahaha... I can''t even hold a position as an attendant, and you''re telling me he wants me as vice president? What a joke!"


    Her voice cracked as herughter turned into a sorrowful cry. "You''re all liars! My grandpa, my mom, my dad, and


    worthless Zachary! All of you-you''ve done nothing but lie to me!"


    "I know, I''m not a good person," Alice shouted, her voice trembling with despair. "I''m shallow, vain, blind to what matters. I treat treasure like trash and worship trash as if it''s a treasure! I''m nothing but a fool-a selfish, pathetic snob!"


    Her voice grew harsher as she continued, "The Millersck morals,passion, and dignity-we''re nothing but a greedy, heartless family of opportunists. That''s why we''ve fallen so far!"


    Suddenly, a deafening crack echoed through the air. A blinding sh of lightning ripped across the stormy sky, illuminating Alice''s drenched figure.


    She flinched, startled by the thunder''s roar, then let out a bitterugh. "I get it now. I was wrong-pletely and utterly wrong. But it doesn''t matter, does it? There''s no going back."


    As Alice stumbled forward, Raymond quickly stepped out of the car, helplessly following her.


    "Alice, I swear I didn''t lie to you. Please, just get in the car. We can talk once you''re inside, alright?"


    He paused for a moment, catching his breath before adding, "Before Robin left, he said something to Mr. Brady. You heard it too-he helped you!"


    Alice froze, her steps faltering as she processed his words.


    Raymond gently grabbed her arm, pulling her back, "Please, Alice, get in the car. Honestly, I regret that


    Chapter 846 Am the Fool


    you missed your chance with Robin."


    "Get in the car, life goes on," Raymond urged gently.


    Alice, numb and detached, slowly climbed into the car rain continued to pour down in sheets.


    Overwhelmed by the weight of her regrets, Alice finally


    296


    Chapter 846J Am the Fool


    you missed your chance with Robin."


    "Get in the car, life goes on," Raymond urged gently.


    Finished


    Alice, numb and detached, slowly climbed into the car, her eyes staring nkly out of the window as the rain continued to pour down in sheets. Overwhelmed by the weight of her regrets, Alice finally broke down in tears.


    296

 The Deadly 847

    Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 847 I Never Show Mercy to Beasts


    Finished


    Robin and his group arrived in Brighton aboard a sleekbat aircraft escorted by the Golden Dragon Guard.


    Before returning to Brighton, Robin had already instructed Jack and Flint to refurbish and redecorate Franco''s mansion, which had been unupied for two decades. Levi also handled assigning personnel to all logistical positions within the estate.


    Once in the city, Robin chose not to immediately convene the Eight Great Royal Houses meeting. Instead, he scheduled it for three dayster, allowing Franco some time to rest and settle in before attending. Robin took that opportunity to apany Rence back to the Brighton vi.


    The family reunion at the vi was lively and warm, filled withughter and conversation. The dinner went on veryte before everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    The next morning, everyone got upte. After a rxed lunch, Ferell drove Robin, Renee, and Brenda to Brighton University.


    At the university, they first dropped Renee off at the graduate department. As they approached the undergraduate section, Brenda''s phone suddenly rang.


    The moment she nced at the caller ID, her face turned pale, and a wave of anxiety swept over her. She looked toward the ck BMW SUV parked in front of the undergraduate auditorium and shrank back, refusing to leave the car.


    Oblivious of what was going on, Robin asked, "What''s the matter? Why aren''t you attending ss?"


    "Robin, it''s him again. He called me. I''m scared!" Brenda said, her voice trembling as she clutched her phone tightly.


    Robin''s brows knitted further. "Who is it that''s frightening you so much?" Following her gaze, he noticed the ck SUV. "Someone in Brighton dares to target you again?"


    Brenda pointed toward the vehicle. "Robin, that man is a foreigner named Enrico. They say he''s the eldest son of the Red Alliance, a major Ugond sect."


    "The Red Alliance?" Robin searched his memory, but the name didn''t ring any bells. "How did this Enrico get involved with you?"


    Brenda hesitated before exining, "Two days ago, I ran into him at the university library. He was there with two other men. One was Ronan Pittman, the eldest son of the Northville, and the other was Gary Neville, a distant rtive of the Nevilles, one of the martial arts families. He said he was Jane Neville''s


    cousin.


    "They were apanied by the student council members who were helping them search for information. I was reading and working on my notes when a member of the student council asked me to assist them in finding information on energy resources.


    "At first, I didn''t think much of it. I just asked a few questions to rify, what they were looking for and offered some suggestions. But soon, I noticed Enrico''s gaze-it didn''t feel right. Something about it made me deeply ufortable. I hurriedly ended the conversation and found an excuse to leave. Before I could get away, he invited me to dinner. I turned him down right there.


    "Then yesterday


    one


    of the student council members told me that Enrico wanted to invite me out for a


    Chapter 8471 Never Show Mercy to Beasts


    Finished


    meal to thank me. I declined again, but the council member seemed annoyed with me for refusing.


    "The call I ignored just now was from the student council. When I didn''t answer, they sent a message that Enrico was sending someone to pick me up for lunch today. Robin, I''m scared. What should I do?" Robin''s eyes gleamed with a chilling light.


    "You made it clear you wouldn''t go, and yet that studen council member still tried to force you to apany Enrico for dinner?"


    Brenda nodded nervously. "They said Enrico is a foreigner, and we, as Brighton University students, need to show extreme hospitality. Otherwise, it might offend our international guests.


    "It''s just a meal, they said. Foreigners are supposed to be cultured and well-mannered. Besides, Enrico is the son of the Red Alliance''s leader. Mishandling this could tarnish the reputation of both the university and the nation." She bit her lip. "But... but I feel like Enrico has bad intentions. Robin, am I just overthinking it?"


    Robin let out a cold, mockingugh. "Silly girl, you did exactly the right thing. Scum like that doesn''t deserve your attention."


    His voice darkened, "But now, things have changed. If this foreign trash dares to pester you, then he doesn''t deserve to live.


    "I''ll make sure this is dealt with, once and for all. No one disturbs you."


    "Okay." Brenda hesitated before agreeing softly. She opened the car door and stepped out, only to find her path blocked by two men apanied by Bill Hartman, the student council member.


    One of the men, a tall, muscr foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes, greeted her politely. "Ms. Brenda, good afternoon. Mr. Enrico has reserved a room at the Northern Grand Hotel. We''re here to escort you there." Brenda took a step back. "Tell Mr. Enrico I''m not going Please also tell him to stop pestering me!"


    Bill''s expression soured immediately. "Brenda, watch your attitude! How can you be so impolite to our international friends? Hurry up and apologize to them


    The foreign men''s expressions became harsh. "Ms. Brenda, don''t be so ungrateful. Let me make this clear, if Mr. Enrico wants any girl from your university to apany him, no one dares to refuse!"


    "Oh, really?" Robin stepped out of the car, ignoring Bill entirely as he walked straight toward Bill and the two foreigners.


    Bill''s anger boiled over. "What do you think you''re doing? How dare you behave so rudely toward our distinguished guests...


    Smack! A crisp sound echoed as Robin punched Bill, sending him sprawling. "How dare stray dogs like you bark in front of me!"


    The two foreign men immediately grew cautious. "You. you hit him!"


    Robin wiped the blood from his hand, his eyes cold and unyielding. "Based on what you just said to Brenda, you don''t deserve to live."


    Chapter 8471 Never Show Mercy to Beasts


    One of the foreigners clenched his fists. "How dare you threaten me!"


    9¡Á94%


    Finished


    Robin sneered, "It''s not a threat. I''m going to kill you." Without looking away, he called out, "Ferell, take care of them."


    Before the foreign man could even react, Ferell''s de shed, slicing his throat cleanly.


    The second foreigner froze, terror gripping him. He tried to run back to their car, but Ferell kicked him to the ground with ease.


    Pale and trembling, the man fell to his knees, pleading desperately. "Mercy! Please, spare me, Sir!"


    Robin stepped closer. "You dared to target my sister. Now, tell me where is Enrico?"


    "Room 303, third floor, Northern za," the man blurted out, his entire body shaking. "Please, Sir, I beg you... spare my life!"


    Robin shook his head indifferently. "I never let a beast like you live. Die."


    Looking at the scene before him, Bill roared, "Y-You... you''ve killed them! I''m calling the police!"


    Robin pulled out his phone and made a calm call. "Investigate Bill Hartman from Brighton University. Make sure no organization in Draconia ever hires him."


    As he hung up, two guards in blue uniforms began disposing of the foreign men''s bodies. Then, Ferell drove Brenda and Robin directly toward the Northern za.


    Bill sat dumbfounded for a moment, then burst into nervousughter. "Do you think you can ruin my future with just one phone call? Who do you think you are?"


    Two cars bearing Draconia Security Bureau tes screeched to a halt in front of him. The agents stepped out and approached him with cold expressions. "Bill Hartman,e with us for interrogation."


    1


    296


    M

 The Deadly 848

    Chapter 848 The Young Master of the Red Alliance


    4


    Finished


    On the third floor of the Northern za, inside the luxurious private suite 303, Ronan, the eldest son of the Northville, was leisurely sharing drinks andughter with two other men. At the center of the trio sat a young man with golden hair and piercing blue eyes. He introduced himself as Enrico, the son of the Red Alliance, a major sect rooted in Ugond. Beside him was a teenager, no older than seventeen or eighteen. He was Gary, a distant rtive of the Nevilles known for its martial arts lineage. Gary was also the cousin of Jane. Several months ago, the Nevilles attended an auction in Harmonfield.


    Jacob, Gary''s elder brother, was disabled by Anthony because of offending Robin.


    Originally, Jacob hoped to join the Nevilles'' core family However, after thest incident, Jacob''s family was forever excluded from the center of the family''s power


    With no hope of regaining their former status, Gary''s family turned their focus outward, seeking opportunities to regain influence.


    Ten years ago, Gary''s parents, Robb and Ysabe Neville, had a brief encounter with Enrico''s father, Algernon Mulligan. A few days ago, Algernon invited Robb to go to Brighton to discuss their cooperation.


    Ronan, known for his fondness for making connections, had first crossed paths with Gary three years ago at a martial arts gathering. Intrigued by the mystique of martial arts families, Ronan''s curiosity eventually blossomed into friendship. When Gary arrived in Brighton, Ronan was the first person he contacted.


    For Gary, the Red Alliance''s expansion into Draconia was a golden opportunity because they needed strong allies to seed. The Nevilles were in no position to back such an endeavor, but someone like Ronan, with his status and resources, could help cooperation with the Red Alliance move forward more smoothly.


    This shared interest brought the three men together, and it didn''t take long for their conversation to flow effortlessly.


    Through Gary, Ronan learned that Enrico was the son of the Red Alliance leader, a world-ss major sect in Ugond, which boasted enterprises across Ugond and the globe.


    Enrico, in turn, exined that he and his father hade to Draconia for two reasons, to make investments and to establish a branch of the Red Alliance within the country.


    During this time, Ronan was idled and bored at home. He had a burning desire to prove himself in front of his grandfather.


    He had no interest in matters of military power or politics. Instead, what truly fascinated Ronan was entertainment and investment opportunities.


    Seeing figures like Elliott and Zayn amass wealth through diverse ventures sparked a desire in him to try his hand at simr pursuits. However, he''d been struggling to find a promising project to dive into.


    When Gary called and mentioned that he knew the young master of Ugond''s major sect called the Red Alliance, Ronan''s curiosity was piqued. The Red Alliance not only had disciples all over the world, but also for its top-tier investment ventures.


    Chapter 848 The Young Master of the Red Alliance


    Finished


    The Young Master of the Red Alliance, was eager to expand some business in Draconia and nned to establish the Aurientia branch of their organization in Brighton. If Roman was interested in coborating. Gary could introduce him.


    Ronan, who had been seeking such an opportunity, juraped at the chance. He decided not to inform his family about the venture just yet. He nned to surprise his grandfather and father once the project was a sess. After all, with the connections of the Northville facilitating Enrico and Gary''s ns seemed


    almost too easy.


    Enrico had promised that if Ronan could help set up the Red Alliance''s branch in Brighton, Draconia, the organization would entrust him with hundreds of major projects. They would also bring in a world-ss management team to assist him. Such an offer was too empting for Ronan to resist.


    He also apanied Enrico to Brighton University for technical consultations. During one such visit, Enrico first saw Brenda at the university library. Her pure and graceful demeanor captivated him instantly.


    Two invitations were unsessful.


    Then, Enrico asked Ronan to reach out to the student council to arrange a meeting with Brenda.


    Today, Enrico set up a banquet at the Northern za which he had meticulously nned for her,


    After several rounds of drinks, Enrico nced at his watch, a hint of impatience flickering across his face. "It''s been a while since they went to invite Ms. Brenda. Why isn''t she here yet?"


    Just then, the door to the private room swung open. Robin entered, with Brenda and Ferell by his side.


    The moment Enricoid eyes on Brenda, his face lit up with delight. Rising swiftly from his seat, he greeted her enthusiastically, "Ms. Brenda, you''re finally arrived! Please, sit here beside me."


    Brenda ignored him. She instinctively stepped back, clutching Robin''s arm as her tension grew palpable.


    Enrico''s gaze finally shifted to Robin and Ferell, standing beside Brenda. His expression darkened instantly. "And who are you two? Did I permit you toe in?"


    Gary chimed in, his tone equally hostile. "Get out! You guys have no manners!"


    Ronan, however, froze in ce, his expression a mix of shock and fear. "M-Master... Ramsey ... " he stammered, his voice barely audible.


    Ronan knew exactly who Robin was. The memory of Robin obliterating the Sharpes and the Sontags in Ferndale was still vivid in his mind.


    He also witnessed when Robin single-handedly destroyed the Hamiltons and forced Lord Southmere to end his life in disgrace.


    However, what sent chills down his spine was Robin''s identity. He was the grandson of Dragon Lord, the Pce Ruler of the Dragon Pce. On top of that, he was the infamous Divine Drakebane, a name that struck fear throughout the World of Darkness. Each of these identities alone was more than enough to make Ronan think twice about crossing him.


    Enrico raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Mr. Ronan, what''s the meaning of this?" he asked sharply. "You''re the eldest son of the Northville, yet you''re cowering before a couple of nobodies?"


    09:33


    Wed, Jan


    Chapter 848 The Young Master of the Red Alliance


    Finished


    Ronan snapped, his face stern, "Enrico, watch your words! This man is Master Ramsey from the Dragon Pce!"


    Enrico snorted dismissively. "Hmph! Master Ramsey, so what? It must be just a hollow title. I''m the Young Master of the Red Alliance. I''ve met all kinds of people. Throw them out!"


    Gary stepped forward, pointing a finger at Robin and Ferell. "Didn''t you hear the Young Master''s words? Get out immediately, or you won''t live to see tomorrow!"


    "Gary!" Ronan tried to interject, but it was toote. Gary had already strode up to Robin, his arrogance unabated.


    Robin''s calm eyes met Gary''s. "What rtion do you have with Jacob Neville?"


    "Hehe, do you know my brother?" He straightened his posture, his tone full of mockery. "Kid, now you know who am I, huh? The Nevilles isn''t a meremoner that you can provoke! If you''re smart, apologize to the Young Master and get lost!" Robin chuckled lightly. "Ferell, deal with him."


    In an instant, two shes of cold light cut through the air. Ferell''s de moved like lightning, severing Gary''s arms before anyone could react.


    "You... how dare you attack me!" Gary stammered, staring at his bleeding severed arms in horror. The realization finally sank in, and he let out a bloodcurdling scream. "Ahh! My parents will kill you for this!"


    Robin''s expression remained indifferent. "It seems not enough. You don''t need your legs either." Before Gary could respond, Ferell''s de struck again, leaving him a broken, bloodied mess on the ground. His screams died out as he fell unconscious.


    Enrico''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing within them. With a snap of his fingers, a shadowy figure emerged, cloaked in darkness and reeking of decay. They rushed straight toward Robin.


    A ck-robed creature stretched out a skeletal hand, dripping with blood and grabbed Robin. Its eerieughter echoed in the room.


    The Dark Night Alliance''s Skeleton Hand!

 The Deadly 849

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 849 Kill Him, and What Can You Do About It?


    The appearance of the cloaked figure sent a jolt of shok through Ronan.


    #Finished


    He had spent all this time in the private room with Enico, yet he hadn''t detected even a hint of this creature''s presence.


    Looking at the skills of this ck-robed man, he concluded that he was no ordinary martial artist. Could it be that Enrico had nned this all along? Did he approach Brenda with a specific purpose in mind?


    A cold sweat broke out on Ronan''s back as dread seeped into his thoughts.


    If this so-called Young Master of the Red Alliance was targeting Robin, things could spiral into chaos. Worse, Robin might think Ronan was also conspiring in the scheme. When he was struggling with whether to step in and stop this madness, the cloaked elder''s skeletal hand raked across Ferell''s shoulder, leaving five deep, bloody gashes.


    Ronan dashed forward without hesitation, cing himself between Robin and the attacker. "Enrico, tell your man to stop now!" he shouted.


    However, the ck-robed Skeleton Hand showed no signs of stopping. It lunged straight for Ronan''s chest.


    Robin grabbed his shoulder, yanking him aside and deftly pulling Brenda out of harm''s way.


    The ck-robed Skeleton Hand was stunned. Then, a grotesqueugh echoed through the room. "Impressive. There are only two people in the entire world who can evade my Death Grip, and it seems you''re one of them!" The figure tilted its hooded head, its tone mockingly admiring. "Young man, it looks like you''ve got some skill. I''ll give you another chance. Dodge me again, and I might just let you all go." Robin''s lips curled into a cold, disdainful smile. "You don''t even get one chance."


    After Robin said that, a sh of cold light tore through the room. The cloaked figure froze mid-motion, its skeletal hand clutching at its throat. "Y-You''re the Divine Drakebane!" it choked out. Robin didn''t stop. A burst of cold light burst out, and in the blink of an eye, the ck-robed Skeleton Hand was reduced to nothing but blood-soaked fragments.


    The once-luxurious private room now reeked of blood from that brutal scene.


    Everyone else in the room stood rooted to the spot, terror etched into their faces.


    The sheer brutality of the scene and the savage efficiency of the kill were enough to push anyone to the brink of madness.


    Ronan copsed onto the floor, his legs giving out entirely.


    At that moment, amidst the bloodstained chaos, he finally understood the horrifying truth about Robin''s power.


    The Divine Drakebane.


    Finished


    Chapter 849 Kill Him, and What Can You Do About It?


    A living legend in the World of Darkness.


    A nightmare whispered across mercenary battlefields.


    He''s worthy of his name!


    Earlier, Ronan had heard tales of Robin''s legendary exploits but dismissed them as mere exaggerations, the kind of overblown gossip meant to impress and terify. However today, after witnessing it with his eyes, he realized the truth was far more horrifying than any legend.


    Standing amidst the blood-soaked reality, Ronan''s respect for Robin turned into something deeper, and he was inplete fear!


    The legend of the God of Death was no exaggeration.


    Robin tossed a bottle of hemostatic powder to Ferell, then pulled out a wet wipe to clean the blood off his hands. Calmly, he turned and began walking toward Enrico. 000000 0000000


    "No! Stay back!" Enrico nervously looked at Robin, who was slowly walking towards him, and subconsciously retreated.


    "Do you even know who I am?" Enrico tried to muster some authority, but his fear was palpable. "I''m the Young Master of the Red Alliance!"


    Robin''s lips curled into a cold, dismissive smile. "The Red Alliance? Do you mean the Dark Night Alliance?"


    A flicker of panic shed in Enrico''s eyes. "How do you know that? If you''re aware that I''m the son of the Vice Leader of the Dark Night Alliance, then you must know the consequences of touching me!" "Touch you? I''m not here to touch you. I''m here to kill you," Robin''s voice wasced with disdain. Then, he tossed the blood-stained wet wipe over his shoulder.


    Enrico''s lips quivered as he stammered, "Our alliance has three thousand disciples spread across the globe


    Robin shook his head, his voice icy, "Are you trying to impress me with your lineage? Even if your leader or the Dark Lord stood before me, I''d kill him as easily as squashing a bug." "You... if you dare harm a single hair on my head, the Dark Night Alliance will ....


    Before Enrico could finish his threat, the dragon dagger shed in Robin''s hand, its tip pressed firmly against his forehead.


    "Do you think the Dark Night Alliance can protect you? Such childish delusions."


    Robin''s voice dropped to a chilling whisper. "Before you die, let me tell you something. Ten days from now, I''ll erase your precious Dark Night Alliance from this world."


    Enrico didn''t even have time to beg for mercy as the dragon dagger shed across his throat in a swift, icy


    arc.


    He fell to the floor, lifeless, his eyes frozen in disbelief. The son of the vice leader of one of the most powerful sects in the World of Darkness had met his end in the capital of Draconia. A fate he could never


    Chapter 849 Kill Him, and What Can You Do About It


    have imagined.


    Enrico''s gruesome death jolted Ronan back to reality.


    Finished


    He scrambled forward on trembling limbs, copsing Robin''s feet. "Master Ramsey, I-I didn''t know he was the son of the Dark Blood Alliance''s vice leader! I swear, I had no idea! Please... Please forgive me! I was wrong!"


    Robin wiped the blood off his hands and the dragon dagger, tossing the stained wet wipe onto the floor in front of Ronan. His gaze was sharp and unforgiving. "Don''t disgrace your ancestors. Remember, if something like this happens again, I won''t spare you. Now, get lost."


    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of Asgard Grand Hotel, Robb and Xander had just finished tidying up and were preparing to head out.


    Suddenly, two of the Nevilles'' bodyguards burst into the room, dropping to their knees as they cried out in rm, "Master, Madam! Something terrible has happened to Mr. Gary!"


    Both Robb and Xander froze, their expressions shifting from confusion to dread. "What happened to Gary? Wasn''t he with Enrico and Mr. Ronan discussing a business deal?"


    "Master, Madam, Mr. Gary has been grievously injured: His limbs have all been severed by someone named Robin Ramsey!" The guards recounted the events at Northern za in vivid detail.


    Robb and Xander were furious. "Someone dared to maim my son! I''ll make sure they pay with their life!"


    They stormed out of the hotel room and headed straight for Northern za without wasting another second.


    Shortly after the couple had left, Jacob returned from the hotel restaurant, walking briskly toward his room. Before he entered the room, he noticed the two bodyguards hurrying away and called out to them. "Why are you running off in such a panic?"


    The bodyguards stopped, their faces pale and anxious. "Master and Madam are heading to Northern za to check on Mr. Gary."


    "My parents went to Northern za to see my brother. Is that something wrong?" Jacob demanded, a sinking feeling growing in his chest.


    The bodyguards hesitated before blurting out, "Mr. Gary has been gravely injured by Robin Ramsey-his limbs severed! Master and Madam are on their way to avenge him!"


    The blood drained from Jacob''s face.


    He didn''t know how Gary had managed to provoke that man, but one thing he was absolutely certain of, Robin was someone their family could never afford to offend. Cursing under his breath, Jacob dashed down the stairs, leaped into his car, and sped toward Northern


    za.


    All he could do was pray. Pray that his parents hadn''t already provoked Robin. Because if they didn''t know who he was and dared to offend him the consequences would be catastrophic. Their entire family might


    3/4 09:10 Thu, Jan D


    Chapter 849 Kill Him, and What Can You Do About It?


    not survive.


    Finished


    Fifteen minutester, Robb and Xander arrived at Northern za, guided by their bodyguards to the third-floor private room.


    Inside, Robin had just finished taking Enrico''s life.


    Robin was about to leave when the furious couple stored in, their eyes zing with rage. "How dare you barbaric wr*tch! How could you maim my son so cruelly? We''ll kill you for this!"" Ronan, still shaken, scrambled to intervene. "Mr. Anthony, please, calm yourself! This man is the Young Pce Master...


    However, Robb and Xander weren''t listening. They were too consumed by the sight of their son lying on the ground in a grotesque state, unrecognizable and pitiful. "Kid, you dared hurt my son, I...


    "


    Before he could finish, Robin stepped on Gary''s neck. "Kill him? And then what will you do about it?"


    A sharp crack echoed through the room as Gary''s life was snuffed out before he could even regain consciousne

 The Deadly 850

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 850 There Is a Mole in Dragon Pce


    Finished


    Ysabe let out a heart-wrenching scream as she watched her son breathe hisst, nearly fainting from the


    agony.


    "I''ll kill you!" she shrieked, summoning every ounce of her strength as sheunched a punch at Robin.


    With a single palm strike, Robin sent her flying, her body crashing hard into the wall.


    Crack! The sound of her bones shattering filled the room.


    With his wife injured and his son dead, Robb''s eyes turned bloodshot with rage.


    He threw away all reason and poured every skill he''d ever learned into his fists, charging at Robin with full force.


    Just then, Jacob burst into the room and shouted, "Dad, stop! Don''t act on impulse-


    Before he could finish, Robb was already face-to-face with Robin.


    Jacob dropped to his knees with a loud thud. "Mr. Ramsey, please have mercy. They... they don''t know who you are!"


    Without that desperate plea, Robb would have been dead on the spot.


    Robin caught Robb''s iing punch with one hand, his fingers like iron ws.


    "F''ll kill you!" Robb roared, struggling to break free, his voice hoarse with fury.


    Robin let out a cold snort. "Is this all you''ve got? You''ll never be able to kill me.


    "Gary''s death was no one''s fault but his own.


    ""You''re the ones who should pay the price for it.


    "He ended up this way because of your failure as parents.


    "He teamed up with the Dark Night Alliance and dared to pl¨°t against my sister. For that alone, I could wipe out your entire family!


    "You two old fools can''t tell right from wrong. It''s about time you meet your end."


    Jacob pressed his head to the ground, pleading desperately, "Mr. Ramsey, beg you... Please, show us some mercy. We''re a branch family of the Nevilles. Spare my parents this once."


    When Robb saw his son kneeling on the ground, he immediately bellowed, "Jacob, what are you doing? Get up this instant!"


    Crack! Robin crushed Robb''s fist with brutal force.


    "Arghhh!" Robb let out a bloodcurdling scream, curling up on the floor in pain.


    Upon seeing the scene, Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, Mr. Ramsey, for showing us mercy."


    9910 Thu Jan 9 Di


    Chapter 850 There Is a Mole in Dragon Pce


    Finished


    He then turned to Robb, who was about to crupt in anger, and said, "Dad, Mr. Ramsey is the savior of Aunt Mavis and Phoenix Vartguard, He''s the Divine Drakebane-someone we cannot afford to provoke! Gary had teamed up with Enrico, the son of the Dark Night Alliance''s deputy sect leader, to harass Mr. Ramsey''s sister, Ms. Brenda. His death was entirely his own fault.


    "We have no reason to me Mr. Rainsey.


    "If it weren''t for Aunt Mavis, our entire family would be done for."


    When Robb realized Robin''s terrifying identity, cold sweat broke all over him.


    Although they had never met Robin before, the infamous name of Divine Drakebane alone was enough to strike fear into his soul.


    Such a fearsome figure was beyond anything they could handle!


    After all, Robin was the man capable of wiping out every top-tier expert of an entire sect overnight.


    No one dared provoke someone so ruthless.


    Had Jacob not arrived in time, both he and Ysabe would have already followed Gary to the underworld.


    Robin watched as Robb knelt and begged desperately, shaking his head. "I killed Gary. Do you have a problem with that?"


    ""No!" Robb replied with difficulty.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I didn''t realize you were Lord Drakebane. Please forgive me if I have offended you!


    "Gary deserved to die!"


    "Get lost!" Robin turned away coldly. "If you dare cause trouble again, I won''t be so lenient!"


    After leaving Northern za, Robin told Ferell to send Brenda back to Brighton University while he sent out a text message.


    A minuteter, a reply came from the Dark Web.


    It stated that Algernon, the deputy sect leader of the Dark Night Alliance, had mysteriously disappeared 20


    years ago.


    The Dark Web had been tracking his whereabouts ever since.


    Before his disappearance, Algernon had secretly infiltrated Draconia.


    Although he did not participate in the massacre at Dragon Manor, hisst known location was in an alley on Dragon Manor Street No. 79.


    Fifteen years ago, the Dark Web briefly picked up traces of Algernon near Dragon Manor and Dragon Pce. However, he vanished without a trace after that sighting. Based on the intelligence gathered it was highly likely that Algernon had already infiltrated Dragon Pce


    09:10 Thu, Jan 9. Dy


    Chapter 850 There is a Mole in Dragon Pce


    20 years ago.


    The disaster at Dragon Manor may very well have been directly linked to him...


    Finished


    Upon seeing the reply from the Dark Web, Robin''s face darkened. He muttered to himself, "Algernon! You''ve brought this on yourself! "Ferell, head to Cafe Lake Dragonia."


    After a moment of thought, Robin sent out several messages, instructing Jack, Franco, and Flint to gather at Cafe Lake Dragonia.


    He also ordered Jack to discreetly notify Levi to join them for a meeting.


    At 4 p.m., inside the back hall of the Lake Dragonia Cafe, Robin sat firmly in the center, with Levi, Flint, Jack, and Franco seated on either side of him. All of them wore a grave expression on their face.


    Levi stood up and said, "Master Ramsey, there has indeed been an information leakage in Dragon Pce over the past 20 years.


    "Back then, I suspected there was a mole in Dragon Pce and secretlyunched an investigation, but I never uncovered anything concrete.


    "For the eight years following the Dragon Manor incident, there was no unusual activity within Dragon Pce, so I thought I had been overly paranoid.


    "However, a few months ago, two bodies were found at Westhill Cemetery in Harmonfield. Jack secretly went to investigate, but the news spread almost instantly. "From that incident alone, I became keenly aware that the dormant infiltrator I suspected more than a decade ago had finally awakened.


    "So, I deliberately had Jack leak some news to see if there would be any response.


    "Sure enough, as soon as the news got out, elite fighters from around the world swarmed to Dragon Ridge Valley.


    "This alone confirmed my suspicion that there is indeed a mole inside Dragon Pce!


    "And that person is one of the masterminds behind the Dragon Manor heist 20 years ago."


    Jack stood up and said, "Master Ramsey, you were also present at that event in Dragon Ridge Valley a few months ago..


    "You know that those who showed up at the event were all top-tier fighters.


    "Many elite fighters who had remained dormant for 20 years also showed up.


    "Every one of them is a top powerhouse on the Dark List.


    "Why did theye?


    "Because everyone had received the same piece of information the ancient relic had resurfaced!


    -


    ¨C 0910 Thu Jan 9


    G


    Chapter 850 There is a Mole in Dragon Pce


    This might just be another baseless rumor in the martial society.


    "A simr im was made 20 years ago.


    "Is it a coincidence, or is it the doing of a conspirator behind the scenes? We still don''t know.


    "These elite fighters who entered the country came with a clear goal.


    "And this raises a question


    what is the true objective of the mole hiding in Dragon Pce?


    Finished


    "Until now, we still have no idea what their endgame is


    "If their goal was simply to obtain the ancient relic, and they knew it would appear in Dragon Ridge Valley, Harmonfield, or somewhere within Draconia, there would be no reason to spread that information and draw so many elite fighters into the search. "We''ve been thinking about this all along. What exactly is the mastermind behind the scenes trying to achieve? Could it be that their sole aim is to destroy Dragon Manor?"


    296

 The Deadly 851

    The Deadly Ansardin Rohin


    Chapter 851 The Eight King Conference


    Levi paused and shook his head.


    "Every action must have a reason behind it.


    If their goal was to destroy Dragon Manor, then what''s their motivation behind this goal?


    "No faction in the underworld would recklessly provoke the government of a powerful nation.


    "I''ve thought about it for so long, and I still believe these people have a bigger scheme in mind!


    "And once that scheme seeds, it will bring them enormous profits."


    Flint nodded in agreement.


    : Finished


    "General Monroe is absolutely right. Their goal isn''t as simple as targeting Draconia-it''s about something far more valuable.


    "Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken such a huge risk to attack Dragon Manor."


    Jack added, "More importantly, these forces managed to slip past Homnd Security''s surveince and carried out the attack without anyone noticing. It''s clear that the mastermind behind this has been plotting for a long time. "To ensure national security, even the higher-ups have remained extremely tight-lipped about the incident at Dragon Manor.


    "In reality, Homnd Security has been investigating it all along.


    "But with their resources alone, they''ve been unable to crack the case.


    "What''s more rming is that, just before the incident, both the Dragon Lord and the Young Dragon Lord mysteriously disappeared without warning.


    "Where did they go? Were they killed? It''s been 20 years, and there''s still no trace of them.


    "Given their personalities, neither of them would have abandoned their responsibilities and vanished without a word. This mystery has always troubled me.


    "Could it be that the rumors of an unseen, mysterious force are actually true?"


    Robin took a deep breath before saying, "It is strange, but it''s not asplicated as it seems. Many of our questions will make sense once we start unraveling the mysteries one by one.


    "When these mysteries are piled together, they seem like an unsolvable mess.


    "But if we can untangle just one of them, we''ll be able to work on the second, then the third, and the fourth... If we solve them step by step, we''ll get closer to the truth behind the mastermind''s real goal." "Master Ramsey, you''re absolutely right!" Levi and the others nodded in unison.


    "Then, where should we begin to break through?"


    Chapter 851 The Light King Conference


    The mole is none other than Algernon, the deputy see leader of the Dark Night Alliancel"


    Levi''s eyes widened in shock. "Master Ramsey, have you already identified the mole?"


    7. Finished


    Robin didn''t respond directly. "General Monroe, you''ve been hunting for the mole for the past 20 years. Have you managed to narrow down the list of suspects


    Levi immediately took out a small, refined notebook, flipped it open to a specific page, and handed it to Robin.


    "Master Ramsey, I''ve been screening suspects for years, but I''ve never been able to pinpoint which one it is. I''ve been waiting for them to make a mistake so I could strike.


    "But they''ve stayed hidden all these years without leaving a single clue.


    "Here are some names. Take a look."


    Robin nced at the three names on the page withoutmenting.


    Levi and the others watched him nervously. "Master Ramsey, is one of them the mole?"


    Robin stood up. "Tomorrow, at the Eight King Conference in Dragon Manor, I''ll expose him on the spot!"


    Levi''s brows furrowed. "Aside from Dragon Pce, have the Seven Great Royal Houses shown any unusual activity?"


    Robin paused briefly before continuing, "As far as I know, the Seven Great Royal Houses have been suspicious of each other for years now. They''ve been investigating their own people to see if anyone was involved in the Dragon Manor massacre. "There''s no definitive conclusion yet.


    "However, in the 20 years since Dragon Manor''s downfall, none of the Seven Great Royal Houses have made any unusual moves.


    "This suggests that the massacre wasn''t caused by internal conflict within the Eight Kings, as some have spected.


    "If that were the case, the aftermath wouldn''t look like this.


    "Instead, the Royal House responsible for the massacre would have taken action right after the incident.


    "But as things stand, the remaining Seven Kings have stayed true to their principles, each of them working in their own way to protect Draconia''s interests and the greater good.


    "That''s at least one thing we can be thankful for amid all this tragedy..


    "Alright, that concludes today''s meeting. All doubts regarding why the Seven Great Royal Houses werete by an hour in aiding Dragon Manor during the massacre will be answered tomorrow!"


    At 8 a.m. the next morning, the sky was filled with the warm air and the brilliant glow of the morning sun. It was a beautiful day.


    Chapter 851 The Eight King Conference


    Finished


    Mist enveloped the peak of Dragon Mountain in Draconia, creating an awe-inspiring and mysterious


    scene.


    After being scaled for 20 years, the grand gates of Dragon Manor finally opened again.


    Today, Draconia''s top government officials, the Eight Kings, and influential second-generation officials were all gathered here for an important meeting.


    The Eight King Conference, which had not been officially convened for two decades, was being revived.


    At exactly 8 p.m., the grand hall of Dragon Manor was filled with distinguished guests.


    Among those present were the Seven Kings, including ord Westeria Nigel McKay, Lord Southmere Rhett Shaw, Lord Northville Jayden Pittman, Lord-Northlorn Orson Chandler, Lord Southville Brendon Cunningham, Lord Centara Trent Baxter, and Lord Quintana Casper Quintana. Eight four-star generals, including Levi, were also present. They were all seated in the first row.


    Behind them, the Twelve Great Warriors of the Dragon Pce sat in the second row, along with the second-generation heirs of the Seven Great Royal Houses.


    A newly added third row of seats was filled with the third-generation heirs of the Royal Houses.


    When the Eight King Conference was first established, the Dragon Lord had set a rule:


    The descendants of the Eight Kings must carry on the original intentions of the first generation.


    Every time the Eight King Conference convened, the heirs who had reached adulthood were required to be present.


    This was to ensure they would never forget-betraying the founding ideals was the same as betraying themselves.


    Throughout history, those who turned their backs on their promises have always been crushed by the relentless wheels of time.


    The Seven Kings sat upright in the grand hall of the Dragon Manor, each one wearing a solemn expression.


    In their youth, they had followed the Dragon Lord through battles across vast territories, winning dominion over countlessnds.


    They had once stood before millions of citizens, taking a solemn oath:


    "To dedicate ourselves to the peace, safety, and happiness of the people, sparing no effort until our dying breath!"


    That vow, spoken with unwavering resolve, echoed throughout the ages.


    It had been spoken with passion and righteousness, but walking that path had proven arduous.


    Decades of trials and hardships had passed, and with the cycle of time, how many of them had managed to stay true to their original pledge? Now, things were different. People had changed.


    JU, Wan 2P


    Chapter 851 The Eight King Conference


    Oldrades had long since departed.


    Finished


    All that remained was this cold, silent manor-along with the endless tales and expectations that still lingered within its walls.


    "Master Ramsey is here!"


    A firm,manding voice rang out, and everyone present immediately rose to their feet.


    With four major generals escorting him, Robin strode confidently toward the Pce Ruler''s throne in Dragon Manor. "Generals, please be seated!"


    "As the Pce Ruler of the Dragon Pce, I am officially reopening the Eight King Conference today with two agenda items.


    "First, I will personally address the matter of the Seven Great Royal Houses dying their response by an hour after receiving the emergency call during the Dragon Manor massacre. "Second, we will discuss the formation of our teams and strategy for the uing International Military Martial Tournament.


    "Now, let us begin with the first agenda item. I would need the Seven Kings to give me an exnation as to why your reinforcements werete back then when the massacre urred."


    296

 The Deadly 852

    he Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 852 You Can Boldly Identify the Culprit


    As Robin''s voice fell, a suffocating silence descended upon Dragon Manor.


    Finished


    For twenty years, a nagging question had haunted the hearts of everyone who survived that tragic night.


    Dragon Manor had been wiped out.


    The Seven Great Royal Houses had received the Dragon Pce Order requested for reinforcement, but they failed to arrive in time.


    The frustration they felt was something only they could truly understand.


    The reason for their dy was something utterly embarassing- they had be hopelessly lost.


    Such a simple mistake left them dumbfounded.


    Even now, they still didn''t understand how such a thing could have happened.


    If it was the leader''s fault, why hadn''t the other officers noticed something was wrong?


    After the incident, every officer involved in the rescue was questioned thoroughly, but all of them were just as confused.


    Having fought in countless battles over the years, how could they make such a basic mistake?


    The leadership of Draconia was equally puzzled.


    If someone within the Seven Great Royal Houses had truly wanted to sow discord, this wasn''t the kind of blunder they would make. It was too absurd. More troubling was the information showing that the aid sent by the Seven Great Royal Houses had encountered the same problem.


    It was baffling.


    The destruction of Dragon Manor was a huge disgrace to the leadership.


    Such brazen ughter, happening right under their noses, was something they could not ept.


    They had once been furious, even considering using the nation''s strongest military forces to investigate and punish the culprits.


    But in the end, they chose a more measured approach for the sake of the bigger picture.


    They decided to put the matter on hold, knowing that a full investigation might lead to chaos, which could result in even greater losses or be uncontroble,


    No nation would ever allow such a situation to unfold.


    The Seven Great Royal Houses were deeply troubled.


    For two decades, this sensitive issue had weighed heavily on their minds, a question they dared not speak


    1. of.


    Chapter 852 You Can Boldly Identify the Culprit


    But they had never stopped seeking the truth.


    Finished


    For their generation, betraying the Dragon Lord was a crime against the very foundation of their beliefs, a betrayal of their forefathers.


    Back then, they were nothing. It was the Dragon Lord who had led them through countless battles, shaping thend they now stood on, and achieved monumental feats, ushering in a glorious era that shaped their lives and brought them honor. Time passed quickly-twenty years flew by like fleeting moments.


    Yet, those confusion and frustration remained unresolved in their hearts.


    Now, with Young Lord Dragon''s youngest son-grown and preparing to reim his rightful position as the ruler of the Pce, it was their hope that this matter would be addressed.


    Yet, the issue was tricky andcked the clues which provided as a starting point.


    They had no idea how Robin would approach it.


    They had long suspected there was an insider sabotaging them, but no one could find any trace of this trait?r.


    Even more puzzling was how the traitor had managed to dy the reinforcements from arrived on time.


    This event had only driven a deeper wedge between the Seven Great Royal Houses.


    When Robin took over the Dragon Pce, his first priority was to address this issue. This showed his resolve and foresight.


    Only by resolving this could the rtionship between the Royal Houses and Dragon Pce be restored.


    Solving this mystery would close one of the greatest regrets of their lives.


    The silence in the manorsted for two full minutes.


    Robin looked at the Seven Kings and Levi, and then broke the silence.


    "Years ago, when General Whalen returned from Southmere to Dragon Pce with the Dragon Lord''s order, the first to receive the Golden Dragon Order should have been General Monroe.


    "General Monroe, who was responsible for passing on the order at Dragon Pce back then?"


    Levi immediately stood and exined, "Master Ramsey, urgent orders like the Golden Dragon Order were personally reported by Captain Riverson of the Dragon Pce''s Information Screening Department, who then had them reviewed by the highest authorities of Dragon Manor. After the Dragon Pce seal was added, Captain Riverson personally transmitted the order."


    Robin instructed, "Very well. Please have Captain Riversone to the meeting and exin the process of transmitting the order."


    Two minutester, Mike arrived in the hall.


    "Master Ramsey, Lords, Generals, Captain Mike Riverson from the Information Screening Department


    reports."


    214


    Chapter 852 You Can Boldly identify the Culpit


    Robin gestured to Mike and asked, "Captain Riverson, on the night of the incident at Dragon Manor, you were the one who received the Golden Dragon Order from General Whalen, correct?"


    Yes. Master Ramsey," Mike replied, bowing.


    He continued. "After General Whalen delivered the order to Dragon Pce, he immediately left


    "When Dragon Lord was still in power, there was a rule in ce. Emergency orders could only be carried out using a special token to summon military forces from the Royal Houses.


    "At the foot of Dragon Mountain, there were Orderly Officers assigned to the Seven Great Royal Houses and other important institutions. Orders like these had to be personally delivered by me to the Orderly Officers after obtaining approval from the manor or the Senior General''s Mansion and receiving the Dragon Pce seal.


    "These important orders could not be transmitted by simplemunications. They had to be personally delivered by the Information Screening Department''s captain to ensure their authenticity.


    "Therefore, after receiving the Golden Dragon Order from General Whalen, I immediately requested General Levi''s approval, and then swiftly led an Orderly Officer to deliver the orders to themunication centre of the Seven Great Royal Houses at the foot of Dragon Mountain.


    "Based on the speed of this process, the order should have been delivered within ten minutes.


    "During that time, Dragon Manor was still peaceful.


    "The incident didn''t happen until 20 minutester.


    "After transmitting the orders, Treturned to Dragon Pce right away and arrived at the office at 9:10 p.m...."


    Mike finished his detailed ount.


    Robin asked directly, "General Monroe, is there any discrepancy in Captain Riverson''s ount?"


    Levi immediately responded, "Master Ramsey, Captain Riverson''s ount is entirely urate."


    "Very well," Robin nodded.


    "Captain Riverson, on the night of the incident, you were the only one who handled the order and spoke to the seven Orderly Officers. Who, in your opinion, from the Seven Great Royal Houses could have sabotaged the process?" Mike froze for a moment, clearly startled. "Master Ramsey, I ..."


    Robin''s voice grew cold andmanded, "Don''t hesitate! Speak up boldly! Today, I will back you!


    "This long-unsolved mystery will be resolved once and for all today!


    "Whoever it is, no matter their rank or aplishments, I will make them pay the ultimate price!"


    Aplicated expression shed in Mike''s eyes.


    "Master Ramsey, I truly find it difficult to make a judgment. Besides, I hold a low rank, how dare I speak recklessly before the lords?


    Chapter 852 You Can Boldly Identify the


    Gulprit


    Finished


    "Furthermore, after I delivered the order, I returned to Dragon Pce, and I don''t know what happened afterward.


    "All I know is that at 9:30 PM, the high-ranking officials of Draconia suddenly activated a special protocol, mobilizing the Golden Dragon Guard to head to Dragon Manor. But by the time they arrived, the disaster had already urred." Robin interrupted, "We don''t need you to tell us that."


    "Captain Riverson, based on your instincts, do you think Westeria Residence might have been behind the dyed reinforcements?"


    At these words, all eyes turned to Nigel.

 The Deadly 853

    Chapter 853 The Poison of the Soul-Capturing Parasite


    For a moment, Nigel stood frozen, unsure of how to react.


    He hadn''t expected Robin to point fingers at him.


    However, Nigel didn''t explode in anger.


    Instead, he maintained a neutral expression, observing how the situation would develop.


    He still wasn''t sure if Robin''s actions were a direct usation or just a diversion.


    Mike, equally taken aback, hesitated for a long while before finally replying, "Master Ramsey, I dare not speak out of turn.


    "Lord Westeria holds a position of great authority, far beyond one like me to make any assumptions."


    "It''s fine, speak freely," Robin said indifferently. "Tell us exactly what you think!"


    Mike paused for a moment and said, "Alright, since you insist, Master Ramsey, I''ll speak inly


    "There was a high possibility that your deduction was correct, but there could be unforeseen Complications during the transmission of orders among the seven Orderly Officers. "However, if you are asking for evidence to pinpoint who was behind the dyed reinforcement that night, I have none to offer."


    Rhett shot Nigel a strange look.


    Before Mike could finish, he darkened his expression and said, "Nigel, give me a straight answer. Did you have something to do with this?"


    "Hmph! You''re full of nonsense!" Nigel snorted.


    "When I followed the Dragon Lord into battle years ago, I swore an oath that if I ever betrayed him, I would be struck by lightning and never find rest in death if I did! "Rhett, others might suspect me, but you... you old fool what gives you the right to doubt me?"


    Before Nigel could continue, Robin spoke up again, "Captain Riverson, do you think Lord Southmere could be involved?"


    Rhett froze briefly, then fell silent.


    Jayden mmed his hand on the table, furious. "Rhett, you b*stard! For twenty years, I''ve believed you were responsible for the dyed reinforcements that night!


    "All these years, you''ve been in cahoots with that sc*undrel Skr, doing all kinds of shady deals!


    "I strongly suspect that it was you who betrayed the Dragon Lord!"


    Rhett was livid. "Jayden, what nonsense are you spouting!


    "Skr might be a viin, but I''ve always stood tall and never done anything dishonorable!


    Poison of the Soul-Capturing Parasit


    "If you keep throwing groundless usation, I''ll make you regret it!"


    Quinton quickly stepped forward, trying to mediate, but the argument only grew more intense.


    Finished


    As all seven of them were embroiled in the argument, Robin shifted his gaze at the Mike standing before them.


    A faint glimmer of satisfaction flickered in Mike''s eyes,


    Sensing the s@uation was escting and about to spiral out of control, Levi rose quickly and interrupted. "Everyone, calm down! Master Ramsey is simply investigating; he hasn''t decided who among you is responsible." At Levi''s words, all seven of them fell silent, though each red at the others with unspoken defiance in their eyes. The room fell into quiet once more.


    Robin surveyed the room before continuing, "Captain Riverson, what''s your take on what happened that night?


    "You can say whatever in your mind. Here, it doesn''t matter what rank or status anyone holds-only the truth matters!"


    "Yes, Master Ramsey!" Mike bowed, then turned to the group and gave them a respectful nod. "Master Ramsey, my lords, after I delivered the orders that day, I returned to the Dragon Pce." Robin nodded. "I see. After you received the orders, you passed them along to the seven Orderly Officers. Where did General Whalen go?"


    Mike responded without hesitation. "I encountered General Whalen on Dragon Manor Street. He..."


    He suddenly stopped, and the room fell into an eerie silence.


    After a brief pause, Mike awkwardlyughed. "Master Ramsey, my lords, I misspoke in my nervousness."


    "Misspoke?" Robin raised an eyebrow. "Where did you make a mistake?"


    "I-I didn''t see General Whalen on the way back to the Dragon Pce," Mike quickly exined. "What I meant was, I intended to ask General Whalen about Young Lord Dragon''s whereabouts." Robin pointed to Franco and asked, "General Whalen, did Captain Riverson misspeak? Is this the man you saw that day?"


    Mike froze. "Franco?"


    Only now did he notice the haggard, thin man sitting in the position of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul-none other than General Whalen, who had delivered the Golden Dragon Order years ago. "Y-you''re General Whalen?"


    Franco nodded. "Captain Riverson, it''s been twenty years. I still remember the three men in blue who fought me on that street."


    H


    Chapter 853 The Poison of the Soul Capturing Parasit


    1


    "General Whalen, that day I was wearing ck," Mike rushed to exin.


    Finished


    Franco chuckled knowingly. "Captain Riverson, your memory is sharp-it was indeed three men in ck."


    Mike froze again, his panic growing, "General Whalen, there were only two..."


    Everyone exchanged puzzled nces at Mike''s rambling..


    Mike suddenly realized something and asked, "General Whalen, are you setting me up?"


    Franco shrugged. "Mike, you''re overthinking it. If those men in ck weren''t you, why are you so


    nervous?"


    Mike froze again. "General Whalen, don''t be ridiculous. After delivering the orders, I immediately returned to the Dragon Pce. How can you suspect me?" Franco scoffed coldly, said nothing further, and sat down.


    The others still didn''t understand what Franco meant.


    "Master Ramsey," Mike turned and asked, "Master Ramsey, has General Whalen''s mental state beenpromised in recent years?"


    Robin shrugged. "I''m not entirely sure.


    "But I do know that the dy of the reinforcements was caused by a poison of a parasite called the soul-


    capturing parasite, which induces nations.


    "All of the reinforcements saw heavy fog that night.


    "That fog was caused by the controlling parasite.


    "I also know that this parasite can only be cultivated and controlled by one person in the world.


    "The parasite''s lifespan is only one hour.


    "The person using this parasite can control the soul of the infected for that hour.


    "The parasite''s transmission is simple; it''s triggered by scent, allowing the host to infect others with the parasite.


    "The only person capable of cultivating this parasite is the Vice Leader of the Dark Night Alliance, Algernon Mulligan!


    "It was only yesterday that I confirmed Algernon was the mastermind behind the dy of the reinforcements at Dragon Manor."


    Mike tried to maintain hisposure. "Master Ramsey how did you learn all of this?"


    "Because yesterday, I killed Algernon''s son," Robin slowly stood. "I learned it from him."


    Mike''s body trembled involuntarily at this revtion.


    But his face quickly shed with a brief look of malice before returning to a calm expression.


    Chapter 853 The Poison of the Soul Capturing Parasi


    75%


    Finished


    "Master Ramsey, since you''ve discovered that the Algernon was behind the dyed reinforcements, what about the mastermind himself?" Robin smiled cryptically. "He''s right under our nose!"

 The Deadly 854

    Chapter 854 How Dare You Cause Trouble In Draconia?


    Right under their nose?!


    The room filled with an unsettling silence.


    Did Robin suggest the mastermind behind the failed rescue mission was among them?


    Every person in the room instinctively began searching for the one that seemed suspicious among them.


    Mike froze for a moment, his body tense.


    However, after a brief moment of panic, he quickly regained hisposure.


    He scanned the room, studying the confused faces of those around him, trying to assess the implications of Robin''s usation and his intended target.


    Everyone exchanged wary nces.


    The lords looked especially grave, their faces hard with anger.


    Once these viins were identified, they must be dealt with severely!


    The cruelty of their actions had not only destroyed Dragon Manor but had also created a rift between the Eight Great Royal Houses, draining the leadership''s effort and focus.


    What was once a unified force had slowly splintered over the past two decades.


    If it hadn''t been for Robin''s intervention, the mystery behind that event might have remained unsolved forever.


    No wonder Robin had been so confident during the meeting today.


    Algernon''s scheme of infiltrating the Eight Great Royal Houses had long been exposed by him.


    The identity of the mastermind would soon be revealed.


    Everyone in the room grew tense, their alertness heightened.


    Anyone from the Seven Great Royal Houses or Dragon Pce could be the traitor!


    Mike turned stiffly, bowing to Robin. "Master Ramsey, as far as I know, the Vice Leader of the Dark Night Alliance has disappeared from the underground world.


    "Twenty years ago, after Dragon Manor was destroyed, dozens of martial arts masters from the Dark List vanished, and the Dark Night Alliancepletely disappeared for a long time. How could that man possibly show up in Dragon Pce? "Moreover, the Vice Leader is a foreigner. He is easy to recognize. Master Ramsey, are you sure your information is urate?"


    Misael! Robin ignored Mike''s words.


    Master Ramsey! Misael stepped forward, standing tall in front of the crowd.


    Chapter 854 How Dare You Cause Trouble In Draconia


    Seize this traitor! Robin''s order sent a wave of tension throughout the room.


    Everyone wanted to know-who was th


    Dark Night Alliance''s Vice Leader hiding among them?


    Finished


    Their eyes locked onto Misael.


    Misael swiftly drew his gun, and with ten elite Golden Dragon Guards, he aimed his weapon directly at


    Robin.


    What?! Every he jumped to their feet.


    Misael, what are you doing? Lower your weapons immediately! Nigel shouted.


    However, no one was allowed to bring weapons-into the manor.


    They could only watch helplessly as Misael and the guards aimed their guns at Robin.


    Levi, equally stunned, stared in disbelief. "General Shivers, what is this? Don''t forget that threatening the Pce Ruler is a capital offense!"


    Mike immediately shouted, "Master Ramsey, now I understand! It''s him... he''s the traitor!"


    "Misael, you b*stard, lower your gun or I''ll kill you!"


    With a swift move, Mike lunged at Misael, a dark smoke billowing from his palm.


    Misael quickly turned his gun on Mike, releasing the safety. "Stay where you are, or I''ll riddle your body with bullet holes!"


    Mike halted, his hand still hidden, channeling a dark, ominous energy.


    Amidst the mist, a small crystal bottle floated, inside which was a ck insect.


    Mike focused all his vital energy attempting to control the insect inside the bottle.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the insect remained still, unresponsive.


    He nced at Misael and the guards, noticing that they were not affected as he had hoped.


    The standoff left everyone confused.


    For a moment, it was hard to tell who was the enemy and who was the ally.


    Mike, stop wasting your time. The parasite in your bottle won''t listen to you anymore! Robin''s voice cut through the tension.


    He gave a sharpmand, "Misael, tear off his disguise"


    Before


    anyone Mike''s wrinkled mask.


    could react, Misael ripped awa


    In an instant, a foreign, blonde-haired, blue-eyed face appeared before them.


    A gasp spread through the hall.


    This was no longer the cilent unumina Mike!


    Could this person be the Vice Leader of the Dark Night Alliance? Algernon?


    Revealed, Algernon was furious. "You ... How did you control the parasite I raised?"


    "Raising parasites is a lowly act. I could be your master in this regard!" Robin rose, slowly approaching Algernon.


    "The tricks of your sect are nothing but garbage in front of me! Parasites were originally meant to heal and save people, but you''ve turned them into tools of destruction!


    "A swarm of filthy insects, daring to cause trouble in my Draconia! Misael, finish him!"


    Misael fired two shots, piercing Algernon''s knees.


    With a sickening thud, Algernon copsed to the floor, kneeling in pain.


    Robin stepped on his palm, crushing it under the hard soles of hisbat boots.


    "Now tell me, why did the Dark Night Alliance infiltrate and destroy Dragon Manor? What was your true goal?"


    Algernon struggled, his voice pained. "I-I was ordered by the leader to find an ancient relic. Everything I did was at the leader''smand. I-I don''t know the final purpose." "Ancient relic?" Robinughed coldly. "Was it you who spread the rumors a few months ago?"


    "I-I only followed the leader''s instructions. I don''t know anything else."


    Suddenly, Algernon burst into madughter.


    His golden hair stood on end, and a foul odor filled the air.


    Algernon''s body slowly began to transform into a mass of ck insects, his twisted smile disintegrating into particles.


    Misael and the guards gagged in disgust.


    Everyone stared in horror, unable toprehend the grotesque transformation.


    This was the most revolting sight they had ever witnessed.


    In an instant, mes erupted among the ck insects.


    Thick, foul-smelling smoke rose from the burning mass.


    Robin sighed deeply. "The Dark Night Alliance''s expert had nted this parasite in Algernon before he even entered Dragon Pce.


    "Once he was exposed, the n was to destroy him."


    After a moment of smoke and fire, Algernon was reduced to ashes.


    The hall was eerily quiet.


    The mystery that had been buried for twenty years was finally solved


    Chapter 854 How Dare You Cause Trouble In Draconia


    Everyone shook their heads sadly as they looked at the ashes.


    If not for this b*stard''s interference, the tragedy could have been prevented in time.


    75%1


    * Finished


    After a brief, heavy silence, Levi stood and said, "Master Ramsey, this man was Algernon Mulligan. What happened to the former Captain of the Information Screening Department?" Everyone shook their heads sadly as they looked at the ashes.


    If not for this *stard''s interference, the tragedy could have been prevented in time.


    After a brief, heavy silence, Levi stood and said, "Master Ramsey, this man was Algernon Mulligan. What happened to the former Captain of the Information Screening Department?"


    1


    296

 The Deadly 855

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 855 Make an Example


    Robin scanned the hall, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd. For a moment, silence fell.


    "Captain Riverson was killed by Algernon twenty years ago," he began.


    "Mike''s parents also died that same year. It has now been confirmed: all of it was the work of the Dark Night Alliance.


    "After killing Mike, Algernon assumed his identity and infiltrated Dragon Pce.


    "On the night of the incident at Dragon Manor, General Whalen delivered the Young Lord Dragon''s orders and immediately set off for Dragon Manor.


    "Along the way, he encountered two men dressed in ck-Algernon and another Dark Night Alliance. member named Percival.


    "Percival, who had been hiding in Tobreoca, was killed by my people yesterday."


    Rhett furrowed his brow and stood up. "Master Ramsey why would an underground organization like the Dark Night Alliance infiltrate an institution like Dragon Pce? "And for the past twenty years, they haven''t made any direct moves against our leadership or national


    interests.


    "Why did the Dark Night Alliance and those underground organizations who attacked Dragon Manor back then do what they.did?


    "I still don''t understand it!"


    The others nodded in agreement. "Right, they couldn''t have just been after that so-called ancient relic, could they?


    "Besides, is that relic as powerful as the legends say, capable of destroying the world?"


    Robin''s voice


    was cold and indifferent. "A relic, shrouded in myth and superstition, one that''s been made known to


    all... that''s already a problem.


    "As the sayin


    goes,


    goes, ''when things go awry, there''s something more to it.''


    "That ancient relic is just a bait, a decoy, and behind it, there must be a massive conspiracy.


    "This shadowy hand, hiding in the background, is manipting events, stirring up forces from all sides, trying to muddy the waters and seize the advantage!"


    "A massive conspiracy?" Everyone still trying to grasp what Robin was implying, exchanged uncertain nces.


    Robin nodded. "On the night of the attack on Dragon Manor, General Whalen crossed paths with Algernon.


    "During the fight, Algernon''s parasite was active, and he was poisoned. The Dark Night Alliance was attempting to follow him to track Young Lord Dragon. 1/A


    Chapter 855 Make an Example


    Finished


    "General Whalen waited in Mistveil Mountain for twenty years, yet he never saw Young Lord Dragon or the hundred elite guards.


    "I''m certain that Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon''s disappearances are tied to the final mystery.


    "Why, when Young Lord Dragon and General Whalen were searching for the missing Golden Dragon Guard in Mistveil Mountain, did he suddenly order Franco to return to Dragon Pce to bring reinforcements to Dragon Manor? "How did he know Dragon Manor was going to be attacked?


    "Also, I learned from Benjamin, who was vice-Inspector at the time, that Dragon Lord, locked away in Mount Valurian Dragonhold, knew about the danger to Dragon Manor and sent his attending secret guard to rescue it beforehand. "I asked Shadow about this matter, but even he didn''t know the reason.


    "At that time, he only sensed that Dragon Lord was anxious and repeatedly told him to retrieve a package from the secret chamber to save me, who was still a baby.


    "For twenty years, Shado


    has followed Dragon Lord''s orders and kept a low profile.


    "Even when he sent me back to Harmonfield twenty yearster, that was also Dragon Lord''s instruction.


    "Old Fred doesn''t know the


    either. He told me he was only following the instructions of his master


    "Everyone, it''s hard to understand. What could have happened back then that caused such an illogical and/ unexpected turn of events?


    "One thing''s for sure-they must have discovered some earth-shattering secret!


    "This secret is so great that it changed everything for them.


    "In such a short period, they didn''t have time to exin or rify, and all they could do was what they did.


    "Through my investigation over the past few days, I''ve managed to uncover some of the killers and organizations involved in the destruction of Dragon Manor.


    "When the time is right, I will erase them one by one from this world.


    "And I will do it in full view of the world, under the broad daylight, solving this once and for all.


    "We are currently gathering evidence, and once confirmed, we will make a thorough reckoning!"


    "Yes, Master Ramsey! Complete reckoning!" The echoes of angry shouts filled the hall.


    Levi stood up and said, "Master Ramsey, twenty years ago, before Dragon Lord was summoned to Mount Valurian Dragonhold by the higher-ups, he had me enter his study to discuss a few matters.


    "Before I left, Dragon Lord suddenly said something strange.


    "I remember, after talking about important matters concerning Dragon Pce and the Royal Houses, he fell silent for a long while before suddenly mentioning that Dragon Manor had four visible surveince devices and two hidden ones.


    Chapter 855 Make an Example


    "After saying that, he patted me on the shoulder, didn''t say anything more, and just left.


    Finished


    "At the time, I didn''t understand the meaning, and even now, I still don''t know what he was trying to tell


    me."


    Robin paused, thinking for a moment. "Oh, so Dragon Manor had six surveince devices?


    "But ording to Benjamin, they found no such devices.


    "It seems that The surveince system at Dragon Manor had already fallen into someone else''s control twenty years ago.


    "During the attack on Dragon Manor, besides the Dark Night Alliance and sects like the Poison King Sect, the World of Darkness and several other powerful factions were involved.


    "Who are these people, and what were they searching for? Could they have risked everything for a so-called ancient relic?


    "I believe whatever they were after must have been something far greater than we could ever imagine. "This kind of power and influence could allow them to rule the world, or even destroy it in an instant.


    "The disappearance of Dragon Lord, Young Lord Dragon, and the nearly hundred elite members of the Golden Dragon Guard may be closely tied to it.


    "With so many mysteries before us, I will unravel each one. The 35 lives lost at Dragon Manor will not have been in vain!"


    "Over the years, so many of ourrades have given their lives in this struggle, and they cannot have died for nothing!


    "I don''t care what their motives were, and I don''t care who they are.


    "Since the World of Darkness has provoked Dragon Manor and insulted Draconia''s defense forces, they will pay back tenfold for what they''ve done!" Jayden stood up and echoed, "Master Ramsey, this evil faction hase into our territory and wreaked havoc. They''ve crossed a line we cannot ignore!


    "I request that we organize our most powerful special forces and go beyond our borders to wipe out these sects who have openly provoked us!


    "And we must send the strongest warning to any organizations thinking of crossing our line!"


    Robin nodded. "To make an example of one, so that others might fear!"


    ""Flint!"


    "Yes!" Flint immediately stood up.


    Robin''s voice turned cold. "Gather the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul within three days! Once we identify all the attackers, we will annihte them all! Even if we have to chase them to the ends of the earth, we will erase them from this world!" 3/4 09:35 Fri, Jan 10 (

 The Deadly 856

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 856 The Nation''s Destiny Depends on This


    Finished


    Twenty years ago, the mystery behind the one-hour dy of the Royal Houses'' reinforcements was finally unraveled.


    The suspicions and misunderstandings between them lowly melted away after the truth was revealed.


    For all these years, they had been secretly investigating the subtle clues from that unsolved case, hoping to uncover the hidden mysteries and regrets sealed away in time. But as the years passed, those involved remained nowhere to be found.


    The


    passage of time had only left them with a profound sense of loss.


    It was once believed that those distant events would remain buried in history, never to see the light of truth again.


    Thankfully, time leaves its marks, and all conspiracies and betrayals will one day be exposed.


    The Lords and Levi, together with the eight Senior Generals-each over seventy-were overwhelmed with emotion, weeping and pounding their chests in relief.


    Years ago, they had fought side by side.


    Now, the time''s trials had proven that their loyalty and beliefs, built through blood and sacrifice, had never wavered.


    After a moment of reflection, Nigel spoke up excitedly, "Master Ramsey, the traitor has been uncovered. Should we begin nning our revenge?


    "With yourmand, Westeria Residence will fully activate all our intelligenceworks to track down the whereabouts of Dragon Lord, Young Lord Dragon, and the elite guards!" Nigel added eagerly. Jayden spoke gravely, "Hmm, Nigel has a point.


    "We need to know what happened that year to catch Dragon Lord and his team off guard.


    "From the signs at the time, it seems Dragon Manor had a brief moment of awareness before the disaster, but they didn''t act in time to warn us.


    "If they had sent word or taken action, the massacre might have been prevented.


    "But they didn''t.


    "I''ve been wondering for years what Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon must have known that made them abandon their families and chose not to alert us for help. "There are too many unanswered questions about the massacre."


    Quinton nodded thoughtfully and said, "This whole situation is so strange. Master Ramsey, we need to figure out which forces were involved in the Dragon Manor massacre. "What did they hope to find when they stormed the manor and went on a killing spree?


    Chapter 856. The Nations Destiny Depends on This


    were able to kill them shows just how powerful they were.


    Finished


    Orson furrowed his brow and said, "These forces that were stationed there must have been some of the world''s strongest beings. "They were able to slip past Draconia''s security unnoticed, infiltrating Brighton and massacring and looting Dragon Manor


    "They then managed to escape Draconia without leaving a trace.


    "These killers must be at the top of the world''sbat experts.


    "They operate outside the bounds of normal society, uninterested in national interests.


    "They care only about personal strength, rare weapons, and treasures that can enhance their power.


    "In their minds, there''s no concept of national identity only the pursuit of self-power.


    "As far as I know, Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon didn''t have such powerful enemies in the underground world.


    "Even the Dark Night Alliance wouldn''t dare to attack them directly.


    "The only thing these attackers were after at Dragon Manor were secret techniques, powerful weapons, and


    so on.


    "Perhaps the ''ancient relic'' spoken of in the underground world is the very thing they were after."


    The group discussed the matter at length, each with their own opinion, struggling to understand the mysterious disappearance of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon. Robin listened to their opinions, deep in thought.


    "Gentlemen, this situation seems incrediblyplicated with no clear ce to start.


    "However, everything evolves around the ancient relic. What is it? What power does it hold? It''s still a


    mystery.


    "We''ve made some progress. We now know the Dark Night Alliance was involved.


    "General Monroe mentioned that Dragon Lord once spoke about six surveince devices in Dragon Manor.


    "Who took these devices?


    "If we can find these devices, the identities of those responsible for the massacre will be clear.


    "Now, let''s stop the discussion here.


    "I hope all the lords can continue to carry out your duties within the country. Organize a team to clean up the remaining martial arts masters lurking in the country. "I''ll take care of matters abroad.


    "All those who particinated in the massacre must nav for their actions


    Chapter 856 The Nation''s Destiny Depends on this


    Finished


    "Once this mystery is solved, the whereabouts of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon will be clear.


    "Their disappearance is surely linked to the catastrophe facing the Royal Houses."


    Robin turned to Levi and said, "General Monroe, you''ll continue overseeing all Dragon Pce matters."


    "Yes, Master Ramsey," Levi responded, rising to his feet


    "General Quintana!" Robin called to Jethro. "You''ll handle the uing international military martial tournament."


    Jethro immediately stood. "Yes, Master Ramsey!"


    "Master Ramsey, Lords, Generals," Jethro began, "You are all well aware of the importance of the international military martial tournaments.


    "They not only showcase our military''s position and prestige worldwide but also demonstrate our nation''s dignity and strength.


    "This year''s tournament is especially crucial, the leadership is cing such heavy emphasis on this year''spetition. They expect us to perform well. In recent years, our team has been underperforming and has dropped to the bottom of the first tier. "In the past two years, things have only worsened, and we may soon fall into the second tier.


    "Yesterday, I received urgent orders: this tournament is even more important than usual.


    "It''s not just about national pride, military strength, and dignity-this tournament will affect the fortunes of the participating nations for the next 500 years!


    "I haven''t received the full briefing yet, but I''ve learned that high-level foreign affairs officials are concerned about the tournament''s prizes.


    "Internal sources say that several major countries'' military leaders want to link the division of a newly discovered energy resource with the oue of this tournament.


    "In other words, the scores and rankings of each country might determine how the new energy resources will be shared!"

 The Deadly 857

    Chapter 857 Lord Quintana''s Spection


    00%


    +8 Pearls


    "Is the uing International Military Martial Tournament rted to the newly discovered energy distribution?"


    When the group heard Jethro''s statement, they all almost simultaneously voiced the same question.


    The looks in their eyes were mixed with aplex cination.


    Jethro, observing their reactions, nodded. "Yes, that''s right. I''ve just received a notice from higher authorities about this.


    "The specific details will be announced during the pre-tournament meeting at Qacalisle Ind in the South Panacea Ocean. The meeting will begin the day after tomorrow at 9 AM.


    "From what I know, this tournament will be the most high-profile one in the past 20 years.


    "Thest tournament 20 years ago, which Young Lord Dragon participated in, was also unprecedented in scale.


    "My father attended that Qacalisle Summit Meeting.


    "He told me that this year''s event will be even grander than the one led by Young Lord Dragon.


    "In recent years, the military martial tournaments have been quite different in terms of structure, content, and objectives.


    XX


    "The tournaments were limited to regr special forces from each country, and the organizingmittee was formed from mid- to senior-level military training designers from the participating nations. They were responsible for designing the schedule, events, rules, and judging.


    "But this time, the tournament will be overseen by the highestmander of a highly secretive international organization, who will be involved in both designing the tournament and overseeing the judging.


    "I don''t yet have clearance to learn about this mysterious organization.


    "The organization''s auditing department is currently scrutinizing both my and Master Ramsey''s identities, and we should know the results tonight.


    "Once we''ve passed their approval, can we ess the more ssified parts of the meeting on Qacalisle Ind the day after tomorrow? "Otherwise, the extent of our understanding of the event will be limited to basic details, like the tournament schedule.


    "One thing for sure: this tournament is far more important and mysterious than previous ones


    The Summit Meeting''s participants will include the tournament''s Diplomatic Officer and the Commander-in-Chief of the participating teams.


    "There will also be a senior technical expert from our side, although I don''t yet know who that is.


    "We won''t know how the tournament will be arranged until we arrive on Qacalisle Ind the day after


    0.09 Sat,


    Chapter 857 Lord Quintana''s Spection


    "There are only eight days left until thepetition, but there''s one task still pending.


    "Higher-up is eager for us to finalize the list of participants.


    "They are looking forward to the oue of this tournament.


    "They hope our people will qualify for that secretive realm. 48 Pearls


    "Secret realm?" Robin asked, confused. "What do you mean? What is its function? What is its purpose?"


    "The Commander of the high-level governing body has revealed some information about this organization. This secretive realm is tied to the world''s broader interests. Robin shook his head. "I don''t care about the world''s interests. I only care about those that directly affect


    me."


    Jethro awkwardly smiled. "Master Ramsey is right, of course.


    "Well, Master Ramsey, I can only say so much about the tournament for now.


    "You''ll learn more details after you attend the Summit Meeting.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, the high-level secret organization will send a private ne directly to Qacalisle Ind." The meeting had concluded.


    The group departed from Dragon Manor one by one.


    Casper walked to the entrance but hesitated to leave. After everyone had left, he approached Robin.


    "Master Ramsey, I have something important I need to discuss with you privately."


    Robin looked at Casper''s serious expression and nodded. "Let''s talk in my car."


    "Alright." Casper followed Robin into the car, and they sat in silence for a while.


    Robin nced at the thoughtful Casper. "Twenty years ago, when Young Lord Dragon participated in the tournament, the Head of the Diplomatic Affairs Department should have been you, right?" Casper''s eyes lit up. "Yes, Master Ramsey. Back then, when Young Lord Dragon led the team, I was the Diplomatic Officer. It was Dragon Lord who personally selected me."


    Saying this, Casper''s eyes sparkled with a mix of sadness and nostalgia.


    Robin understood that Casper was reminiscing about long-buried memories.


    The past was like smoke, with things having changed and people long gone.


    The helplessness he''d carried in his heart for 20 years felt as if it had just happened yesterday.


    He took a deep breath, not wanting to disrupt Casper''s reverie.


    88%


    Chapter 957 Lord Quintana''s Spection.


    But a sudden honk of a horn shattered Casper''s thoughts and pulled him back to the present.


    "Oh. Master Ramsey, I''m sorry, I got lost in thought Casper apologized with a smile.


    +8 Pearls


    "Are you trying to tell me that this tournament has the same significance as the one from 20 years ago?"


    Casper nodded. "Master Ramsey, nothing escapes your sharp eyes!


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I wanted to talk about.


    "I''ve been wondering whether the disappearance of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon has something to do with the summit meeting from 20 years ago."


    Robin furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?"


    Casper furrowed his brow and fell into a long silence.


    "20 years ago, I attended the Qacalisle Summit Meeting with Young Lord Dragon.


    "Though I didn''t have clearance to attend the final, secret meeting and couldn''t learn its most confidential details, that summit allowed me to learn some hidden secrets about the higher-ups. "Few are aware of a secret organizationposed of top scientists from various nations.


    "These scientists were recruited by the organization early on and taken to a mysterious base.


    "Every country has such a secret base, and we in Draconia have one as well.


    "I don''t know the exact location of this organization, nor its primary functions and responsibilities.


    "Only individuals of Dragon Lord''s status can know about it.


    "However, from that high-level summit, I learned that this organization acts as a globalmand center, gathering the world''s top scientific minds.


    "They have one key responsibility: ensuring the safety of Earth and humanity.


    "Many years ago, scientific institutions across multiple countries hypothesized that Earth and humanity could face threats from extraterrestrial or alien civilizations.


    "To prepare for such possibilities, they organized the world''s best scientists and trained armed forces with extraordinary personal abilities.


    "The regr International Military Martial Tournament was chosen by this organization to carry out this


    mission.


    "Every ten to twenty years, they intervene in the tournament, selecting special personnel based on their needs.


    "Based on Jethro''sments about changes to the tournament''s rules and procedures, I suspect that this mysterious organization is once again selecting the personnel it needs.


    "Master Ramsey, if you wish to understand what this organization is really up to, and whether the disappearance of your family is connected to it, you might consider infiltrating their inner circle to uncover their true mission.


    Chapter 857 Lord Quintana''s Spection


    88%


    +8 Pearls.


    "I''ve been observing and investigating for years, but I''ve never been able to learn the true nature of the organization behind the Summit Meeting.


    "Master Ramsey, only by winning this tournament will you gain the right to enter this organization''s core.


    "Of course, they will still conduct multiple assessments during this process.


    "In my opinion, the disaster that struck Dragon Manor 20 years ago, and the strange actions of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon, may find their answers within this organization." "Casper, this information you''ve given me is invaluable Robin nodded.


    "Otherwise, the strange disaster from 20 years ago remainspletely unexined."


    "I''ve been observing and investigating for years, but I''ve never been able to learn the true nature of the organization behind the Summit Meeting.


    "Master Ramsey, only by winning this tournament will you gain the right to enter this organization''s core. "Of course, they will still conduct multiple assessments during this process.


    "In my opinion, the disaster that struck Dragon Manor 20 years ago, and the strange actions of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon, may find their answers within this organization." "Casper, this information you''ve given me is invaluable Robin nodded.


    "Otherwise, the strange disaster from 20 years ago remainspletely unexined."


    296

 The Deadly 858

    Chapter 858 The Thalrex Order


    The vehicle came to a stop at the turn leading to the Quintana Residence.


    Two strange vehicles blocked their way, their designs unlike anything Robin had seen before.


    88%


    +8 Pearls


    The license tes were unusual too, marked with the odd numbers "Thalrex0008'' and ''Thalrex0009.


    Robin took a closer look at the vehicles, noting their unusual appearance.


    It was clear that these cars had been specially modified, or perhaps custom-built.


    Every part, from the body to the essories, seemed to be made of specialized materials.


    What was even stranger was that the vehicles appeared nearly airtight.


    Casper, following Robin''s gaze, suddenly brightened.


    "Master Ramsey, this is the mysterious organization I told you about. These vehicles belonged to them. Looks like they''re heading to my house." Robin observed the vehicles closely. "This organization is certainly unusual. If I''m not mistaken, they seem to be a military-affiliated research group. "They keep such a mysterious, appearance because they''re studying topics beyond the understanding of ordinary people," Robin continued.


    "If people knew what they were researching, it could cause panic and disrupt the natural order of things."


    "Master Ramsey!" Jethro, who had just arrived, got out of his car and approached Robin.


    "I didn''t get the chance to inform you earlier. Anton Mickton, the Director of External Affairs for the Thalrex Order, and military officer, Zayden Tomlinson, along with their secretary, Trix Naillon, have arrived in Brighton. They''re on their way to Quintana Residence. "I''ve just received the notice to gather the people for the Summit Meeting and organize a briefing. Please, Master Ramsey,e with me to the Quintana Residence."


    "A briefing?" Robin gave a thoughtful smile.


    "This Thalrex Order certainly takes secrecy seriously. This briefing is probably just an excuse to evaluate


    me."


    Jethro looked embarrassed and he said, "Master Ramsey, I haven''t had a chance to exin your identity to them."


    Robin smiled lightly. "It''s fine, I don''t mind. This is just part of their standard procedure; it has nothing to do with status.


    "If Mr. Mickton wants to conduct an evaluation, we''ll cooperate."


    Jethro let out a relieved sigh. "Please follow me, Master Ramsey."


    The car started again, with Ferell driving just behind the Thalrex vehicles.


    10.10 Sat,


    Chapter 858 The Thalrex Order


    8K 88%


    48 Pearis


    Watching the vehicles ahead, Casper suddenly remembered something. "Master Ramsey, I think I know Mr. Mickton.


    "He was selected by Dragon Lord himself for a high-tech talent program at the university," Casper continued.


    "He used to be a special advisor at Dragon Pce.


    "Then, twenty years ago, he mysteriously disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect Anton to end up in this organization."


    Robin looked surprised. "So Anton is from Dragon Pce. This organization has caught my interest now. Lord Quintana, your guess might be right." Casper''s lips twitched, his previously dull eyes now alight with realization.


    Ten minutester, the vehicles entered the Quintana Manor, and Robin and Casper got out.


    When they reached the small building in the estate, Casper paused. "Master Ramsey, I must stop here."


    Robin understood that such a high-security meeting was beyond Casper''s clearance, despite his status as lord.


    "Lord Quintana, you''ve worked hard today. Go and get some rest," Robin said with a slight nod.


    "There''s something I need you to think about, though.


    "Think back to the details of the Qacalisle Summit Meeting from 20 years ago. Who led the delegations from the other countries and organizations?


    "My family''s mysterious disappearance, along with the disaster at Dragon Manor-your theory seems to hold water.


    "Since these events could be tied to the Thalrex Order behind the Qacalisle Summit Meeting, I''ll go inside and see for myself.


    "Perhaps we can finally solve the mystery that''s been unsolved for 20 years."


    Casper nodded eagerly and said, "Master Ramsey, I ask one thing-if you uncover the truth, please let me know.


    "Back then, Dragon Lord led me and several old friends out of the mountains, helping us build our fortunes. Everything I have, including my life, was thanks to him.


    "I never imagined Dragon Lord would disappear like this.


    "For the past 20 years, I''ve always felt that Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon are still somewhere in this world.


    "I can only hope that before I leave this world, I''ll know what truly happened 20 years ago.


    "We''ve spent years investigating the disaster and we still don''t know who our enemies were. It''s been frustrating.


    10 Sat, Jan


    Chapter 358 The Thairex Order


    +8 Pearis


    Watching the vehicles ahead, Casper suddenly remembered something. "Master Ramsey, I think I know Mr. Mickton.


    "He was selected by Dragon Lord himself for a high-tech talent program at the university," Casper


    continued.


    "He used to be a special advisor at Dragon Pce.


    "Then, twenty years ago, he mysteriously disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect Anton to end up in this organization."


    Robin looked surprised. "So Anton is from Dragon Pce. This organization has caught my interest now. Lord Quintana, your guess might be right." Casper''s lips twitched, his previously dull eyes now alight with realization.


    Ten minutester, the vehicles entered the Quintana Manor, and Robin and Casper got out.


    When they reached the small building in the estate, Casper paused. "Master Ramsey, I must stop here."


    Robin understood that such a high-security meeting was beyond Casper''s clearance, despite his status as lord.


    "Lord Quintana, you''ve worked hard today. Go and get some rest," Robin said with a slight nod.


    "There''s something I need you to think about, though.


    "Think back to the details of the Qacalisle Summit Meeting from 20 years ago. Who led the delegations from the other countries and organizations?


    "My family''s mysterious disappearance, along with the disaster at Dragon Manor-your theory seems to hold water.


    "Since these events could be tied to the Thalrex Order behind the Qacalisle Summit Meeting, I''ll go inside and see for myself.


    "Perhaps we can finally solve the mystery that''s been unsolved for 20 years."


    Casper nodded eagerly and said, "Master Ramsey, I ask one thing-if you uncover the truth, please let me know.


    "Back then, Dragon Lord led me and several old friends out of the mountains, helping us build our fortunes. Everything I have, including my life, was thanks to him.


    "I never imagined Dragon Lord would disappear like this.


    "For the past 20 years, I''ve always felt that Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon are still somewhere in this world.


    "I can only hope that before I leave this world, I''ll know what truly happened 20 years ago.


    "We''ve spent years investigating the disaster and we still don''t know who our enemies were. It''s been frustrating.


    Sat,


    86%


    Chapter 858 The Thairex Order


    "If Master Ramsey can find the killer, I will do whatever it takes to bring justice, even if it costs my remaining years. It''s the least I can do to repay Dragon Lord for his favor."


    Robin smiled indifferently. "Take care of yourself. Leave the matters of vengeance to me.


    "Debts must be paid, and murderers must face justice. All wrongs will eventually be righted."


    Casper watched in a daze as Robin walked into the building, tears welled up in his eyes.


    +8 Pearls


    At the Quintana Manor Conference Hall.


    Robin entered the conference hall with Jethro by his side.


    At the center of the room sat a man in his forties, with fair skin, delicate features, and a pair of gold- rimmed sses perched on his nose.


    He looked calm andposed.


    nking him were a young, muscr man and a stunning woman.


    The man was Anton, and the young pair were Zayden and Trix.


    The golden sunset streamed through therge windows, casting a warm, glowing beam of light.


    It threw Anton and hispanions into shadow, creating an ethereal atmosphere in the room.


    Behind Anton''s sses, Robin saw something distant and deep, along with an air of scrutiny and caution.


    Anton observed Robin as he walked towards him, his expression unreadable.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense and still as if no human presence existed.


    After a long silence, Anton took a deep breath and pointed at Robin. "General Quintana, is this the person. chosen by the Special Operations Military Region?


    "Are they seriously sending someone like him to Qacalisle Ind?


    "How can you expect him to lead the international military martial tournament? And as Commander-in-chief, no less? Is this some kind of joke?"


    Jethro''s face immediately darkened at his question.


    "Mr. Mickton, you shouldn''t speak out of turn. I don''t care who or what the Thalrex Order represents, but remember one thing-you don''t always see the whole picture. "Just because you''ve never seen the world doesn''t mean others are incapable.


    "From what I can tell, the Thalrex Order isn''t all that impressive.


    "You''ve made things look so mysterious as if just adding Thalrex to your name makes you superior."


    Despite Jethro''s anger, Anton remained calm. "General Quintana, I''m here to objectively select our coborators not to give snecial treatment


    10. 10.


    Sat, Jan


    Chapter 858 The Thalrex Order


    "You must understand, that this tournament is critical for Draconia.


    86%1


    48 Pearls


    "If you approach it as carelessly as in previous years, not only will it embarrass ourselves, but it could also ruin everything.


    "This time, it''s not just about our pride.


    "Thalrex Order needs Draconia to reach the final stages of thepetition.


    "This isn''t a personal request; it''s an order from above.


    "This mission must bepleted. Draconia must participate in the highest-level talks at Qacalisle Ind.


    "I''m telling you this to make sure you approach this military martial tournament with the utmost


    seriousness.


    "Otherwise, all of Thalrex Order''s efforts will be for nothing."


    He pointed at Robin and asked, "And this man is barely over 20 years old?


    "You chose him as Commander-in-chief? How can I believe we''ll seed on Qacalisle Ind with him in charge?


    "General Quintana, you were atst week''s pre-meeting. You know the higher-ups have ordered that we must ce in the top three this time. "How can someone of his rank handle such an important task?


    "You''ve made things look so mysterious, as if just adding Thalrex to your name makes you superior."


    Despite Jethro''s anger, Anton remained calm. "General Quintana, I''m here to objectively select our coborators, not to give special treatment. "You must understand, this tournament is critical for Draconia.


    "If you approach it as carelessly as previous years, not only will it will embarassed ourselves, but it could also ruin everything.


    "This time, it''s not just about our pride.


    "Thalrex Order needs Draconia to reach the final stages of thepetition.


    "This isn''t a personal request; it''s an order from above.


    "This mission must bepleted. Draconia must participate in the highest-level talks at Qacalisle Ind.


    "I''m telling you this to make sure you approach this military martial tournament with the utmost seriousness.


    "Otherwise, all of Thalrex Order''s efforts will be for nothing."


    He pointed at Robin and asked, "And this man is barely over 20 years old?


    &


    "You chose him as Commander-in-chief? How can I believe we''ll seed on Qacalisle Ind with him in


    charge?


    Chapter 858 The Thalrex Order


    48 Pearls


    "General Quintana, you were atst week''s pre-meeting You know the higher-ups have ordered that we must ce in the top three this time.


    "How can someone of his rank handle such an important task?"


    296

 The Deadly 859

    Chapter 859 Leave if You''re Not Here to Talk


    The atmosphere in the conference room turned suddenly tense.


    +8 Pearls.


    Zayden and Trix instinctively pursed their lips. Their faces twisted with arrogance and disdain as they looked at Robin.


    Robin sat silently at the table, his expression unreadable. His fingers drummed rhythmically on the tabletop.


    Jethro''s face darkened further.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried to suppress his anger and asked, "Mr. Mickton, what were you doing when you were 20?"


    Anton shrugged, his voice dripping with pride. "When I was 20, I was already chosen by the Dragon Lord and brought into the Dragon Pce as a senior technical advisor."


    Jethro''s response was t. "At that age, Dragon Lord must have thought highly of you. Did he also look down on the youth, like you do now?"


    "Dragon Lord valued me," Anton sneered. "It''s because I''m exceptionally talented.


    "Back then, among millions of schrs, Dragon Lord chose me. It proves I''m the brightest star in a sea of people. I''m a genius.


    "Do you really think the Commander you''ve chosen for this tournamentpares to me?"


    Jethro''s expression grew grim and he asked coldly, "If you''re so talented, then how do you measure up in front of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon?"


    Anton''s eyes flickered with a hint of awe.


    "Although I''m a genius, I admit I still fall far shortpared with them."


    Jethro shook his head and said, "Mr. Mickton, Dragon Lord nurtured you, but you never learned humility or respect."


    Anton chuckled. "Humility is for the weak. I don''t need to learn it."


    Jethro shook his head and said, "Fine. You probably left the Dragon Pce too early, which is why you''re so arrogant. Maybe you''ve been with the Thalrex Order for too long and have grown too bold.


    !


    "Anton, considering your background from the Dragon Pce, I want to advise you-only ignorance breeds arrogance.


    "There''s always something that can''t be imagined, but nothing is impossible.


    "Don''t think that just because you''re in some so-called mysterious organization, you''re the most powerful person in the world.


    "Let me tell you, there are people out there a hundred mes stronger than you!


    "You walked in here, constantly provoking us and showing no intention of equal coop¨¦ration!


    Chapter 859 Leave if You''re Not Here to Talk


    "You represent the Thalrex Order in these Summit Meetings, yet you behave so rudely?


    86%


    +8 Pearls


    "Anton, if you keep this uncooperative attitude, I will report you to the higher-ups at the Thalrex Order and have them rece you.


    "I can''t stand yourck of manners!"


    Jethro''s anger made Anton momentarily fall into panic


    This was his first tinte representing the organization in coboration with the military liaison division.


    He understood the


    message.


    If Jethro did indeed report him to the higher-ups, he could lose his opportunity to attend the Summit Meeting. After a long, ufortable silence, Anton softened his tone just slightly.


    "General Quintana, I understand how you feel right now. But please, try to see things from my perspective.


    "The Thalrex Order is one of the leading members of the tournament and we ranked first.


    "This means that, regardless of the oue of the tournament, I will bear the primary responsibility.


    "If we fail toplete the task assigned by our superiors, it is the Thalrex Order that will face the most severe punishment, not your liaison department.


    "To secure a ce at the top-tier small meeting in this Summit and to take responsibility for the tournament''s oue, I must be strict with the team you''ve provided. "I''m not trying to make things difficult for you.


    "But putting a young man with no aplishments as the Commander-in-Chief of this tournament- don''t you think that''s a bit reckless?


    "His credentials are too shallow, and having him participate in a Summit Meeting with people of our status is, frankly, a joke.


    "Because of this, I seriously doubt his ability."


    Jethro fell silent, unsure how to respond to Anton''s arrogance.


    "Mr. Mickton, you want to see our strength with your own eyes?" he asked.


    Anton exchanged a look with Zayden, a sneer crossing his face.


    "Of course, General Quintana. How can we trust the results of this tournament if we haven''t seen the strength of the team?"


    Aplicated look shed in Jethro''s eyes and he asked, "So, what would you consider seeing our strength?"


    Anton leaned back in his chair, exuding condescension


    Sal,


    Chapter 859 Leave if You''re Not Here to Talk


    @ 86%


    +8 Pearls


    "General Quintana, the military officer beside me is 25 years old and a Level 3 Warrior of the Thalrex Order.


    "Hisbat abilities are the lowest tier in our organization.


    "But that doesn''t mean he''s weaker than the top warriors out there.


    "Warriors like Zayden are selected from the strongest fighters in Draconia by the Thalrex Order.


    "Perhaps youre not familiar with how we select warriors for our organization.


    "I can reveal a bit to you.


    "Anyone who bes a military officer in the Thalrex Order must be a champion of their respective


    team.


    "These champions fight through numerous trials to emerge as the best among the best before they can join our ranks.


    "And it doesn''t stop there.


    "The most elite warriors selected must defeat the strongest opponents in the country before they can be part of the Thalrex Order''s elite guard.


    "To put it bluntly, Zayden once defeated Wilson and Gavin in less than 20 moves.


    "These two generals, regarded as military gods in your army, were defeated effortlessly by him.


    "And what about him?" Anton sneered, pointing smugly at Robin.


    "If this Commander-in-Chief has the ability, then let himst 30 moves without being knocked down by Zayden. Only then will I reluctantly admit he has some strength. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, do you believe you canst 30 moves against Zayden?"


    Jethro frowned and said, "Mr. Mickton, are you going to prove your ignorance like this?"


    Anton wasn''t upset with the question, he simply smiled faintly. "I just want to know if Commander-in-Chief Ramsey dares to try."


    Robin casually picked up a pen from the table and raised an eyebrow. "Thirty moves? That''s a waste of time."


    Anton was stunned. "So you''re saying you can''t evenst 30 moves? Well, how many do you think it will take?" Robin twirled the pen between his fingers. "One move is too much of a waste on him."


    Anton''s smile faded and his face darkened. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, you''re too arrogant."


    Zayden clenched his fists in anger and roared, "How dare you insult me?"


    "Insult you? You think too highly of yourself!" Robin raised an eyebrow, casually tossing the pen onto the table.


    Chapter 859 Leave if You''re Not Here to Talk


    Snap! The pen broke in two.


    At that moment, Zayden''s face went pale, his entire body shaking.


    Thud! He copsed to the ground.


    "You... what did you do to me?" Zayden gasped, clutching his chest and pointing at Robin.


    Anton had no idea what had happened. "Zayden, w-what''s wrong with you?"


    +8 Pearls


    Trix rushed to help him, but Zayden was trembling, his face in shock, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Jethro understood what had happened.


    He shook his head in disdain and said, "A frog in a well knows nothing of the ocean. You can''t see the forest for the trees." Jethro had heard of Robin''s most deadly ability-musical assassination.


    By manipting sound;, Robin could synchronize a target''s heartbeat with the rhythm and kill them.


    If Zayden had been an enemy, he would be dead right now.


    Robin pointed at Zayden and asked, "So this is your Thalrex Order''s top warrior? Pathetic."


    Anton stood up, enraged, and shouted at Robin, "What kind of dark magic did you use?"


    Robin''s face turned cold. "You''re just a frog in a well! Are you here to negotiate or start trouble? If we''re not talking, then leave!


    "A bunch of ignorant, arrogant fools. No wonder your team always ends up at the bottom of the


    tournaments.


    "You lose because of garbage like you!


    "You act tough with your people, but outside, you''re all weaklings.


    "With a team like this, of course, you''ll lose.


    "I won''t work with you-what a bunch of useless teammates!"


    With that, he stood up abruptly, ready to leaye.


    "I won''t work with you-what a bunch of useless teammates!"


    With that, he stood up abruptly, ready to leave.

 The Deadly 860

    Chapter 860 I Carry an Important Mission


    Jethro hurriedly stepped aside to make way.


    He wanted to speak up and advise Robin to calm down, but the words died on his lips.


    He knew his ce.


    42 Pears


    What Robin was doing wasn''t something he, a head of the Military External Affairs Bureau, could casually interfere with.


    He coldly scolded, "Mr. Mickton, you''re only making things worse for yourselves!


    "I forgot to mention carlier-those generals you spoke of couldn''t evenst a single move before Commander-in-chief Ramsey!


    "The military officer you brought here is nothing more than a joke. Before Commander-in-chief Ramsey even lifts a finger, he''s already down.


    "I have to ask you-do you think with strength like Zayden, does the Thalrex Order have any right to give orders to Commander-in-chief Ramsey? "You''re arrogant! Think too highly of yourselves!


    "You hide behind the title granted to you, wearing the uniforms, and think you can bully everyone.


    "That''s nonsense!


    "Take off those clothes, and without the Thalrex Order backing you, try acting tough in the outside world!


    "At that point, you''re nothing!


    "Dare to act disrespectfully again, and anyone can put you in your ce!"


    Jethro''s anger shook the dust in the beam of light, sending it scattering in every direction.


    The conference room fell into a suffocating silence.


    All the fleeting moments came to a halt in this frozen moment, suspended in stillness!


    A nting ray of the setting sun streamed through therge windows of the conference room.


    Like a spotlight piercing through the vast, dark sky of the gxy, the light surrounded Robin''s tall figure, casting him in a glorious glow.


    The crimson hues of the setting sun blended with the distorted, hazy air of time, creating an almost dreamlike vision in that radiant silhouette, like the light of memory flowing through time.


    Anton looked in astonishment at the familiar figure in the smoke of the sunset, instinctively adjusting his gold-rimmed sses.


    "Wait... Commander-in-chief Ramsey."


    Jethro was momentarily stunned, sensing something odd in Anton''s expression.


    Chapter 860 Carry an Important Mission


    It wasn''t anger, nor regret, but an inexplicable mixture of excitement and sadness.


    "You two!" Anton pointed at the trembling Zayden and Trix on the floor.


    86%


    +8 Pearls


    "Go to the waiting area outside! I have important matters to discuss privately with Commander-in-chief Ramsey and General Quintana."


    Trix, with a slight frown, instinctively nced at Robin figure in the light.


    She had sense the change in Anton''s emotions and immediately helped Zayden up to leave.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I have an important question I need to ask you," Anton said as he walked toward Robin, his tone much more respectful now. Robin slowly turned around, noticing the shift in Anton''s tone.


    "Are you doubting my strength?


    "If you''re still going to waste time on trivial matters, I don''t have the patience to entertain bureaucrats like you!


    Anton shook his head in apology. "Please don''t be angry. I''m not wasting your time.


    "Please give me a moment; I truly have something very important to ask."


    As Zayden passed by Robin, he red coldly at him. "I challenge you to a fair fight."


    "Get lost!" Robin scoffed. "You''re not worthy!"


    "You j*rk!" Zayden''s rage red, his arm bulging with thick veins.


    Anton, furious, shouted, "Zayden, how dare you speak to your superior like that? Get out!"


    Zayden immediately shut up, stunned, looking at Anton in confusion.


    What''s wrong with him today? Why was this External Director acting so erratically?


    Was he having a split personality?


    Trix tugged on him and whispered, "Zayden, why are you still standing there? Let''s go!"


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Mickton?" Zayden asked in confusion.


    Trix tugged his lips and said, "What do you think? Isn''t it because your ipetence embarrassed the Thalrex Order, and that''s why Mr. Mickton is so angry?" She quickly pulled him toward the exit, stealing a nce at Robin.


    His handsome,manding face instantly made her heart flutter.


    What a stunningly attractive man!


    His aura of superiority made even her, a self-proimed powerful woman, feel small.


    "Me Naillon what are you waiting for? Hurry un and level" Anton enannedanning Triv out of her


    214


    Sat,


    Chapter 860. Carry an Important Mission


    dreamy daze.


    86%


    +8 Pearls


    Trix swallowed hard, nearly choking, but after a moment, she quickly swallowed the saliva and rushed out of the room, pulling the confused Zayden behind her. As they reached the door, Trix couldn''t help but throw Robin onest smile.


    Zayden and Trix exited the conference room, and the guards at Quintana Residence immediately pressed the button to close the door.


    The conference room was left with only Jethro, Robin, and Anton.


    The vast space was silent, almost eerie.


    Robin stepped out of the beam of sunset and sat down at the conference table. "Go ahead, Mr. Mickton. What is this mysterious mission you''re carrying?"


    Anton''s eyes brightened. He said, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you saw through my intentions?"


    "A person, no matter how clever or skilled in deception, can''t hide the subtle actions or the fleeting light in their eyes," Robin said sharply.


    "All along, you weren''t doubting my strength. You were just confirming your suspicions.


    "I don''t like your behavior!


    "If you weren''t our coborator, the three of you from the Thalrex Order would already be corpses."


    Anton gasped, shocked.


    Beforeing here, Thalrex Order''s higher-ups had warned him that themander leading this team was a formidable man. Seeing it firsthand, it was true.


    Jethro didn''t quite understand what Robin had said, so he stepped closer. "Master Ramsey, what mysterious mission are they carrying?" Anton froze at the mention of Robin''s name, "Master Ramsey? Since when did Dragon Manor have someone called Master Ramsey?" Jethro immediately fell silent.


    In his haste, he had forgotten the confidentiality agreement of the previous meeting.


    Until the mystery of the Dragon Manor tragedy was resolved, Robin''s identity was to remain a secret.


    Jethro nervously looked at Robin.


    Robin ignored him and pointed to Anton. "What is it you want to tell me? Speak."


    Anton remained standing, his eyes fixed on Robin with intensity.


    "Twenty years ago, during the Dragon Manor massacre, the Young Lord Dragon''s children mysteriously disappeared


    Chapter 860 Carry an Important Mission


    "Are you Master Ramsey? Are you the Young Lord Dragon''s youngest child?"


    "Yes." Jethro nced at Robin and nodded. "Mr. Mickton, this matter is still confidential.


    "The tragedy of Dragon Manor hasn''t been resolved, and Master Ramsey needs time and space to investigate the case thoroughly."


    +8 Pearls


    Anton froze, then agitatedly bowed deeply before Robin. He said, "Master Ramsey, I apologize for my earlier behavior. It was out of necessity.


    "I am here on orders from the Thalrex Order''s highmand to attend a summit at Qacalisle Ind. I bear an important mission that I cannot afford to take lightly." Anton remained standing, his eyes fixed on Robin with intensity.


    "Twenty years ago, during the Dragon Manor massacre, the Young Lord Dragon''s children mysteriously disappeared.


    "Are you Master Ramsey? Are you the Young Lord Dragon''s youngest child?"


    "Yes." Jethro nced at Robin and nodded. "Mr. Mickton, this matter is still confidential.


    "The tragedy of Dragon Manor hasn''t been resolved, and Master Ramsey needs time and space to investigate the case thoroughly."


    Anton froze, then agitatedly bowed deeply before Robin. He said, "Master Ramsey, I apologize for my earlier behavior. It was out of necessity.


    "I am here on orders from the Thalrex Order''s highmand to attend a summit at Qacalisle Ind. I bear an important mission that I cannot afford to take lightly."

 The Deadly 861

    Chapter 861 A Long-Awaited Opportunity


    Anton paused for a moment as he spoke.


    Robin pointed to the chair opposite him and said, "Sit down, and tell me everything in detail."


    Anton respectfully took a seat.


    48 Pearis


    "Twenty years ago, the Qacalisle Summit Meeting was the first global summit hosted by the Thalrex Order," Anton began.


    "The reason the Thalrex Order decided to link it with the tournament was because they needed individuals with exceptional strength, stamina, and military skills to enter their inner circle.


    "During that meeting, Young Lord Dragon led a team to participate in the tournament organized by the Thalrex Order.


    "The agreement was that themanders of the top three winning teams would gain ess to the final selection phase of the Thalrex Order and be eligible for further involvement in the Order''s top-level meetings. "Those who passed the selection would be official members of the Thalrex Order.


    "The tournament ended, and Young Lord Dragon emerged victorious, iming the championship.


    "He became the first person from outside the scientificmunity to enter the inner circle of the Thalrex Order.


    "However, after returning and receiving orders to join the Southmere campaign, a series of inexplicable events began to unfold.


    "Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon disappeared, a hundred guards went missing, and Dragon Manor was suddenly attacked!"


    Anton''s eyes glinted with nostalgia and sorrow as he continued.


    "These strange events caused significant concern among the high-ranking officials.


    "Our Draconia''s Thalrex Order leaders were equally troubled.


    "Consequently, we raised the issue with the headquarters, seeking answers.


    "But due to the confidentiality agreement, the Thalrex Order gave no response. They simply imed that the incident had nothing to do with them. "However, some personnel from the order promised that if they uncovered anything about Young Lord Dragon''s disappearance, they would inform us immediately. "Twenty years passed, and we received no answers.


    "So, our leaders in Draconia decided to take matters into our own hands.


    "We knew the Thalrex Order would eventually hold another summit, so we decided to approach this opportunity.


    Chapter 861 A Long Awaited opportunity


    We''ve been waiting for this moment for twenty years.


    +


    in Pearls.


    Finally, the Thalrex Order announced the reopening of the Qacalisle Summit Meeting after two decades.


    "We decided to fight for a top-three finish, gain entry to the secretive meetings, and participate in the Thalrex Order''s mission


    "What I didn''t expect, however, was that the Commander-in-Chief leading the team would be you!


    "That was the best possible oue."


    Robin looked at Anton, who was visibly excited. "Are you sure that the strange events from Dragon Manor 20 years ago are connected to the Summit Meeting?" Anton paused for a moment, then answered, "For now, we still believe that''s the case. Otherwise, there''s no way to exin those bizarre urrences." Robin nodded. "You''re right. Only by joining the Summit Meeting that we can find out what happened to my dad after he returned from the summit. "I''m curious, is Draconia''s Thalrex Order a branch?"


    Anton replied, "Yes, Master, Ramsey."


    "This all goes back to the first, Qacalisle Summit Meeting twenty years ago," Anton continued.


    "It was organized by a scientific organizationposed of the world''s top scientists and special talents.


    "This organization focuses on research rted to worlds beyond our own.


    "Many years ago, an astronomer from Ugond proposed that their observation center had been receiving strange coded signals from outside our for over thirty years.


    "They studied these signals for years and spected that they were probing signals from extraterrestrial life.


    "This research center believed that beyond Earth, there are other realms and dimensions, perhaps even parallels simr to Earth.


    "Alien civilizations could be sending out exploration signals to learn about worlds beyond their own.


    "Or perhaps a group of extraterrestrial invaders are behind it!


    "If that''s the case, humanity on Earth may soon face the threat of destruction."


    Jethro was stunned. "Are you saying that the Thalrex Order is an organization studying alien worlds?"


    Anton nodded. "Yes. From the moment humanity began on Earth, we''ve been threatened by alien civilizations.


    "I once attended an internal seminar where a scientist from Tanqueria gave a talk. In his paper, he mentioned that throughout Earth''s human history, our civilization has been destroyed multiple times. "Yet, our civilization has always managed to survive, uninterrupted.


    86%1


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 861 A Long Awaited Opportunity


    "Why is that? I still don''t know the answer.


    "The only way to uncover the truth is to enter the highest levels of the Thalrex Order''s international discussions.


    "This is my basic understanding of the Thalrex Order''s role.


    "Right now, no scientist in Draconia has ess to this field.


    "Our leaders hope that through this channel, we can secure a ce in the Thairex Order.


    "We''ve been waiting for this opportunity for 20 years!


    "They hope that by seeding in the uing tournament, we will naturally gain ess to the Thalrex Order''s inner circle and take part in their mysterious work.


    "At the same time, we will investigate why your family mysteriously disappeared after attending that summit.


    "And who was involved in the massacre at Dragon Manor?


    "This unresolved mystery has haunted the high officials of the Thalrex Order for two decades.


    "The highest-ranking official in Draconia''s Thalrex Order passed away years ago.


    "Before he died, he instructed his sessor to do whatever it took to enter the core of the Thalrex Order and uncover the mystery that''s remained unsolved for twenty years. "Whether we face fortune or misfortune, the people of Draconia must know the truth about this world''s future.


    "Therefore, Master Ramsey, I am here on behalf of the high officials of the Thalrex Order to discuss the military martial tournament with you.


    "I want to stress how important this tournament is.


    . "Also, there have been major changes to the format and procedures for the tournament.


    "I''ve received information from internal sources that the structure and rules of the military martial tournament will be presented at the Qacalisle Summit Meeting''s center.


    "The idea is that each country''s team selects a few participants topete in a simted team warfarepetition within a sealed mystic realm.


    "The top three winners will be chosen to enter the Thalrex Order''s highest-level meetings.


    "This live-action war game will involve not only individualbat but also team battles, exploration, treasure hunting, city conquest, and diplomatic coordination. In the end, it''s aprehensive war simtion. "Master Ramsey, I''m not in a position to make demands of you.


    "But to uncover the truth behind the mystery of Dragon Manor''s case from 20 years ago, I request that you do everything possible to ensure we finish in the top three in this tournament!"


    Chapter 861 A Long-Awaited Opportunity


    86%1


    +8 Pear!


    "This live-action war game will involve not only individualbat but also team battles, exploration, treasure hunting, city conquest, and diplomatic coordination. In the end, it''s aprehensive war simtion. "Master Ramsey, I''m not in a position to make demand of you.


    "But to uncover the truth behind the mystery of Dragon Manor''s case from 20 years ago, I request that you do everything possible to ensure we finish in the top three in this tournament!"


    296

 The Deadly 862

    62


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 862 You Are Pathetic


    "Top three? Haha." Robin shook his head, offering a cold smile.


    +8 Pearls


    Anton stared desperately at Robin, murmuring, "Master Ramsey, I know... this request is too much. But, I still hope we can find a way to fight for third ce."


    "Third?" Robin interrupted Anton, his tone dismissive. never consider anything less than first ce."


    Anton''s eyes lit up, "So you mean?"


    "Of course, I mean first ce!" Robin replied indifferently. "In my world, it''s either first ce or death.


    "A soldier who doesn''t live for victory isn''t a real soldier


    "Bravo! That''s great!" Anton leaped to his feet and rushed to Robin, excitedly grasping his hand. In his moment of joy, he even forgot his ce.


    Jethro quickly stood up, reminding him, "Mr. Mickton, please get a hang of yourself!"


    In his excitement, Anton realized he had grabbed Robin''s arm without regard for hierarchy, shaking him like a child.


    "Master Ramsey, I-I''m so happy."


    Robin shrugged and said, "Is this the mission you''re responsible for?"


    Anton trembled as he spoke, "Dragon Lord has done so much for me, I just need to figure out what happened to him!


    "If it was betrayal or a trap, I will do everything, even give my life, to avenge your family!"


    Robin frowned slightly and stood up, patting Anton''s shoulder. "Do your research first. Revenge isn''t your responsibility. I''ll meet you at the Wolfsbane Summit''s military base tomorrow at five." With that, he turned and walked out of the meeting room.


    Anton suddenly snapped to attention.


    He bowed deeply toward Robin''s retreating figure as the setting sun cast long shadows across the room.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Mickton, Master Ramsey will handle it personally, and everything will work out as nned." Jethro straightened his posture and gave Anton''s shoulder a pat, letting out a long breath.


    It felt like the most satisfying meeting in the past twenty years of tournament-rted discussions.


    As they exited the meeting hall, Zayden, now recovered, boldly stepped into Robin''s path.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I want a fight with you! Since my debut, I''ve never been defeated!"


    "No wonder you''re so cocky-you''ve never taken a good beating," Robin said, raising an eyebrow. "You''re not even worthy of fighting me."


    Chapter 862 You Are Pathetic


    "Only the legendary Divine Drakebane would dare speak like that to me!


    "Hmph! You think you''re something? If you''ve got the guts, then try hitting me!"


    48 Pearls


    Before Zayden could finish speaking, Robin casually waved his hand. "As you wish!"


    Whoosh!


    Zayden''s massive body shot backward like a cannonball disappearing just in front of the conference room door.


    "Wow! That''s so cool!" Trix sighed, her lips parting as she watched Robin''s graceful retreat.


    "This is my Mr. McDreamy!"


    "How can he Be this strong?" Zayden struggled to rise, limping toward Trix.


    He hadpletely forgotten the pain.


    Following Trix''s admiring gaze, Zayden looked up at Robin''s towering figure as he walked away, muttering, "Who is this guy? Is he really themander of the Special Operations Military Region? "He doesn''t look that imposing, but how could his arm have so much strength? And his speed... it''s insane."


    "You have overestimated yourself!" Anton scoffed as he walked over. "Zayden, who do you think you are?


    F


    "If Commander-in-Chief Ramsey hadn''t held back, you''d already be finished."


    "Mr. Mickton, I-I understand now." Zayden said respectfully. "Who is he really?"


    "Divine Drakebane!" Anton sneered, patting Zayden''s shoulder.


    "You''d better watch your step around Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, or you''ll end up getting beaten again."


    Zayden was left stunned and speechless.


    "H-he''s Divine Drakebane?!" He looked once more at Robin''s retreating figure, his body trembling with excitement. "I-I got beaten by Divine Drakebane?


    "This is amazing! I''m so happy!"


    "You''re pathetic!" Anton shook his head. "Zayden, after all this time, you''re only just realizing how pathetic you are?"


    "No! Andy, you don''t get it!" Zayden''s eyes gleamed. "You don''t understand-being beaten by the strongest fighter Ladmire, it''s an honor!"


    "Did you just called me Andy?" Anton nearly lost his temper.


    But when dealing with Zayden, a martial arts fanatic, one couldn''t expect him to behave like a normal


    person.


    Meanwhile, Trix was lost in her own world, dreaming. "He''s the guy I like! He''s the man of my dreams, I finally know what love feels like"


    Chapter 862 You Are Pathetic


    +8 Pearls


    Anton cleared his throat and reminded, "Stop being so self-absorbed. The dream guy might not even like you! "This is so far out of your league, and you already think you''re in love?


    "One nce at you, and you think you''re carrying his child?"


    "Oh my god! Mr. Mickton, what are you talking about? Trix''s face turned crimson, her eyes filled with affection. "Jeez, this is madness! Master Ramsey''s charm is just too much!" Anton muttered to himself as he walked out of the hall. Jethro couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He thought about his children. Both had changed so much since meeting Robin.


    His son trained diligently every day.


    His daughter, with a newfound focus, worked hard on everything from music and chess to painting and fashion.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed the influence of a role model could be this strong.


    Sometimes, he even wondered-if Robin had appeared earlier, he wouldn''t have had to worry so much about his children.


    Robin arrived at Casper''s study, exchanged a brief farewell, and left the manor.


    Franco, Flint, and Jack had already contacted the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. They would arrive in Brighton tomorrow morning to prepare for the tournament. Robin had arranged for these twelve top fighters to head to the Wolfsbane Summit military base on the outskirts of Brighton.


    With only a week left until the tournament, he would have the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul personally trained the elite special forces handpicked by Gavin.


    These special forces were the strongest fighters from Draconia, known for their individual skills and teamwork.


    With the guidance of the Twelve Great Warriors, legendary fighters who had once shaken the world, Robin was confident these special forces would be able to defeat any opponent.


    Seven days of intense training would be enough to prepare them for whatever formidable opponents they might face.


    Robin didn''t know how long he would be gone.


    Before leaving, he contacted Marrisa, Brenda, and Renee, preparing to spend the evening with his family at the vi, enjoying a warm, reunified family dinner.

 The Deadly 863

    Chapter 863 Homing - ying Cards


    + Rearle


    Along the way, Robin received several dinner invitations from the Kings, all of which he politely declined.


    At that moment, he just wanted to hurry back to the one ce that felt like his true home.


    This home didn''t have to be huge or extravagant.


    It only needed to have family waiting and caring for him. That was enough to make it more precious than anything else in the world.


    It was the ce where you''d hear endless nagging when you set out on a journey.


    It was the ce where there was always a door open when you returned.


    There, you could let down your guard.


    You could be free, without worry.


    There, you could cry when you''re hurt,ugh when you''re happy, and know that someone would always care when you''re sad.


    There, if you were injured or bleeding, you wouldn''t have to lick your wounds alone.


    If you fell or failed, you wouldn''t feel hopeless, lost, or helpless.


    That was home-the warm ce filled with the people closest to you.


    Robin rolled down the window, and the cool breeze of the evening filled the car, ruffling his dark, tousled hair and softening his usually stern smile.


    This was the joy of going home, the lightness of his body when he went home.


    For the first time in twenty years, Robin felt an overwhelming urge to return home.


    "Ferell, step on it!" Robin urged with a grin.


    "Yes, sir!" Ferell replied cheerfully, elerating to nearly the maximum speed.


    Ferell had been working with Robin for some time, but he''d never seen him this happy before.


    The drive, usually taking half an hour, was done in ten minutes, and soon they arrived at their destination.


    !


    As Robin stood in front of the vi, looking at the warm lights shining inside and the people moving about, he felt a rush of warmth in his heart. The cheerful voices from within brought a smile to his face.


    He stood there for a moment, lost in thought.


    This was the home he had dreamed of so many times as a child-a warm room, a bright light, and a family waiting for his return.


    He opened the door, and the soft glow of the interior filled his eyes.


    Chapter 863 Homing ying Cards


    48 Pearls


    Inside, in the middle of the living room, Marrisa, Brena, and Rita were sitting on the floor, deeply focused on a game of cards. They were arguing back and forth, getting caught up in the intensity of the


    ame


    Nearby, Rener and Daphine were also involved, loudly voicing their opinions on the match.


    Lori, Marge, and Shirley were busying themselves in the kitchen, preparing dinner, their faces alight with smiles, like mothers waiting for their children toe home.


    "Robin, you''re home!" Renee called out as she spotted him and Ferell entering the living room. She rushed over to greet them. "Colonel Lockwood, let me get you some water."


    "That''s okay, Ms. Renee. I''ll handle it," Ferell said quickly, already heading to the kitchen to prepare a drink for Robin.


    feet


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Daphne and Rita scrambled to the ver to him.


    "Robin, you''re back!" Brenda stood up and walked over to him.


    "What are you ying? Why''d you all stop ying?" Robin asked, ncing at the deck of cards on the floor.


    "We''re ying a card game!" Marrisaughed. "This afternoon, Renee and Marge taught us the game. It''s actually a lot of fun-we''ve been ying all afternoon."


    "Robin, do you know how to y?" Brenda asked, hanging onto his arm.


    Robin didn''t want to spoil their fun, so he shook his head with a grin. "No, I don''t. You guys continue, I''ll just watch."


    "Well, good thing you don''t know," Rita muttered under her breath with a sly smile. "Ms. West, why don''t you join us?"


    Daphne shook her head. "You y, I''ll just stay here with Mr. Ramsey and watch."


    "You three go ahead," Robin said, pointing at the cards on the floor.


    "Alright, let''s start over," Brenda said, pulling Rita and Marrisa back onto the floor.


    "This hand, I''m the dealer!" Rita dered, tossing down a card. "A three!"


    Marrisa looked at her hand and shook her head. "No thanks."


    Brenda blinked in surprise at Marrisa''s indifferent expression. "Rita yed a three and you''re not taking it?"


    "It''s too high a card for me," Marrisa replied, shaking her head. "Brenda, it''s your turn."


    Brenda sighed, wondering how Marrisa could have such a terrible hand-she couldn''t even take a simple three.


    She looked at Rita, then back at Marrisa, calcting her cards. Finally, she grit her teeth. "Four Queens!"


    "What?!" Marrisa almost raised her hand to p Brenda "Rita ys a three and you respond with four Queens? Are you out of your mind?"


    Chapter 863 Homing-ying Cards


    Brenda shot back, "Marrish, you''ve got some nerve!"


    D


    88%


    #8 Pearis


    "How could I take that card 3 of diamonds? You would either. What do you expect from me?"


    "Rita yed such a small card, and you didn''t want it. Should I have passed too?" Marrisa continued, unimpressed. "What would Rita, Renee, or Ms. West think? "And now that my brother is here, what would he think?"


    Marrisa rolled her eyes. "It''s just a card game. Who cares?"


    Brenda puffed out her chest, looking around proudly. "Mrs. Lori taught me this afternoon that you need my kind of attitude to win!


    "I can crush Rita''s three with my four Queens! It''s all about the attitude!"


    Marrisa shook her head helplessly. "Okay, okay, you''ve got attitude. You''re amazing"


    Rita stared at the four Queens and thought for a moment. "I can''t match that. You go ahead.


    Brenda, feeling smug, threw down a series of cards. "A straight flush!"


    Rita and Marrisa stared, shaking their heads in disbelief


    Brenda turned to Robin with a triumphant smile. "See? This is how you y the game! This is real energy! Hahaha!" Sheughed.


    "Full house!" Rita yelled suddenly.


    Robin, Renee, and Daphne stared in shock.


    This wasn''t your typical card game-it was more like a battle of nerves!


    Marrisa raised her hand without hesitation. "Pass."


    Brenda scowled at Marrisa in displeased. "What kind of hand are you holding if you''re passing everything?"


    Marrisa was about to lose it. "Brenda, Rita yed a full house! What do you think I can do with that? You try it!"


    Brenda pouted. "No thanks."


    Rita quietly smirked. "A four."


    Marrisa raised an eyebrow and then threw down a full house. "Full house!"


    "She yed a four, and you countered with a royal flush?" Brenda gaped at Marrisa''s bold move.


    "That''s how I roll!" Marrisa shed a sly smile at Brenda, then turned to Robin and the others with a wink. "Right, Robin?"


    Robin struggled to hold back hisughter, nodding seriously. "You''re impressive.


    Rira eveing the roval flush shook her head. "I''ll nass"


    Chapter 863 Homing ying Cards


    Without hesitation, Marrisa tossed down another card. A four. Haha!"


    00088%


    +8 Pearls


    Brenda froze. "Marrisa, what kind of crazy cards are you ying? When Ritaid down a three, why didn''t you throw out your four then? And now you''re ying card 4 of diamonds?" Marrisa shook her head grinning. "I just felt like it!"


    "Are you kidding me?" Brenda nearly lost it. "Fine, fine, won''t y!"


    Rita stared at the two of them,pletely confused. "wo."


    Marrisa immediately responded with, "I win."


    Everyone stared in shock. Marrisa''s cards were seriously great.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Brenda couldn''t help but feel a little smug. "Well, well, Marrisa. Got many nice cards with you, huh?"


    Marrisa proudly pounded her chest. "Not many, but I''ve got a lot of it! Haha! What are you going to do about it?"


    Faced with such a powerful hand, Rita had no choice but to say, "I''ll pass."


    Marrisa followed up with a pair of fours, causing the room to erupt.


    Renee covered her mouth, almost bursting intoughter.


    Brenda and Rita stared, utterly confused.


    "Marrisa, I have to hand it to you. Did you just split three cards of 4 and y them like that?


    "Rita yed a three, and you didn''t take it. Then, youid down a four, and now you''re ying a pair of fours? What is this? Are you having a personality disorder?" Marrisa nced back at Robin and Renee, smiling. "I do what I want."


    "God dammit!" Brenda nearly burst into tears. "Marrisa, how are we even on the same side?"


    Frustrated, sheid down a pair of twos. "I''ve only got one card left. Want it?"


    Rita took a nce and shook her head. Brenda yed herst card, and the round ended in disappointment. "I pass."


    Just as Brenda was about to y her final card and im victory, Marrisa raised her hand. "Wait!"


    Brenda was bewildered, not knowing what wasing. Before she could speak, Marrisa threw down a string of cards. "Four cards of nines, here''s a bomb for you!"


    Are you kidding me?!" Brenda felt like she might pass out. "Marrisa, we''re on the same team! Why are you bombing my hand when Rita''s the dealer?"


    Marrisa grinned smugly. "Blowing it up would double the rewards. Double! Haha!"


    Rita was dumbfounded by her wild moves.


    Chapter 863 Homing ying Cards


    +8 Pearls


    Brenda deted like a balloon. "Alright, fine. Marrisa, you win, go ahead."


    Marrisa stared at her cards for a long moment, weighing her options.


    She nced at Brenda, then back at the cards, deep in thought.


    Brenda was down to one card: if she yed a three, it would be over, and Marrisa would win.


    Rita, too, prepared for the inevitable defeat.


    Marrisa threw down a card. "I''ll y the three, Brenda, Go ahead, take your turn. Let''s see how good my card skills are."


    Brenda, utterly defeated, mumbled, "I pass."


    The room fell into an eerie silence.


    "Not even a three?" Marrisa asked, shocked. "Seriously?"


    Brenda, on the verge of tears, sighed. "I know it''s a three, but I just can''t y it!"


    Marrisa, more than shocked, waspletely stunned. "You''re not going to y a three? Why?"


    Brenda rolled her eyes. "What do you mean ''why?'' Myst card is a three! Go ahead and ce your card down. What is yourst card?


    Marrisa stared at her in disbelief. "Brenda, I''m being honest, but myst card is also a three."


    Brenda blinked,pletely baffled. "Wait, you have a pair of threes? Why didn''t you just y them together?"


    Marrisa grinned, "I was letting you go first."


    "Ugh... what?!" Brenda stared at Marrisa in horror. "O-oh my gosh! You''re amazing at this!"


    "Pfft!" Daphne couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. "Hahaha! This is too funny, hahaha! I''m dying here!"


    Marrisa sat there stunned for a moment, watching Daphneugh so hard she could barely breathe.


    Brenda''s face was a picture of helpless.


    Turning back to Robin and Renee, Marrisa a?ked, "Was I that bad? I thought I had this game in the bag."


    Robin chuckled, trying to suppress hisughter. "No, it was spectacr! Even in defeat, you went out with style!"


    L


    Renee couldn''t keep it in any longer. "Hahaha, Marrisa, you''re hrious!" She said, hugging Marrisa as tears ofughter streamed down her face.


    "Ugh


    ...


    what?!" Brenda stared at Marrisa in horror. "O-oh my gosh! You''re amazing at this!"


    "Pfft!" Daphne couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing. "Hahaha! This is too funny, hahaha! I''m dying here!"


    Chapter 863 Homing ying Cards


    Marrisa sat there stunned for a moment, watching Dap


    Brenda''s face was a picture of helpless.


    Turning back to Robin and Rence, Marrisa asked, "Was bag."


    Robin chuckled, trying to suppress hisughter. "No, it style!"


    Renee couldn''t keep it in any longer. "Hahaha, Marrisa tears ofughter streamed down her face.


    306


    Jan


    Chapter 863 Homing - ying Cards.


    +8 Pearls


    Marrisa sat there stunned for a moment, watching Daplineugh so hard she could barely breathe.


    Brenda''s face was a picture of helpless.


    Turning back to Robin and Renee, Marrisa asked, "Was really that bad? I thought I had this game in the bag."


    Robin chuckled, trying to suppress hisughter. "No, it was spectacr! Even in defeat, you went out with style!"


    Renee couldn''t keep it in any longer. "Hahaha, Marrisa, you''re hrious!" She said, hugging Marrisa as tears ofughter streamed down her face.


    0

 The Deadly 864

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 864 A Legendary Love Story Emerges in Brighton


    Laughter and joy filled the grand hall of the vi, turning the cold, silent mansion that had been abandoned for twenty years into a ce that now felt like a home. +8 Pearls


    Robin stood back, watching the lively scene of carefree individuals, their joy filling the once-empty space. His heart warmed deeply as he took it all in.


    In that moment, surrounded by these happy faces, he found himself wishing he could tell himself, and everyone around him, that he no longer wanted to keep fighting.


    If it weren''t for the tragedy from two decades ago, if it weren''t for the ugly, selfish battles fought by those seeking their own gain, perhaps, just perhaps, he, Rene, his parents, his grandparents, and Lori''s family could have lived in peace, free from worry, enjoying life''s simple pleasures.


    But those "what-ifs" could never be.


    As Robin watched Renee and Brendaugh and y, he took the cup of tea Ferell had brought him, his expression hardening. His gaze turned steely and determined, showing a man ready for a battle. His resolve deepened with every passing second.


    He understood the stakes. He knew the hidden conspirators were waiting for him to fail.


    !


    But he also knew that failure was not an option.


    For the happiness and safety of his family under this protective roof, he had no choice but to move forward, no matter the cost.


    1. t.


    From this moment on, vengeance would be his sole purpose. Nothing else mattered.


    He would not rest until everyst one of the treacherous souls who had destroyed Dragon Manor twenty years ago was erased from existence.


    This world would offer no peace to those who cower before others.


    Nor would he betray his family, his brothers, or his sisters for empty glory.


    If they had dared to harm his family, cross his boundaries, and challenge him, then he would fight with everything he had to wipe them from the face of the earth. "Robin, you''re back?" A soft voice broke through his thoughts.


    Shirley appeared by his side, holding a piece of chicken she had just taken from the dining room. She ced it in his mouth. "Try the fried chicken I made." "Ugh... "Robin almost choked but quickly swallowed the bite.


    "How does it taste?" Shirley asked eagerly, her eyes filled with excitement.


    Robin straightened up and, after a moment, finally managed to swallow the piece. "You''re too quick! I barely got a chance to taste it before it went down." Shirley pouted, raising an eyebrow in mock disapproval. "Was it so good that you scarfed it down so fast? I''ll give you another piece.


    Mon, Jan 13 B


    Chapter 864 A Legendary Love Story Emerges in Brig on


    48 Pearls


    Don''t worry Today''s chicken isn''t from some random online recipe. Lorl and the others taught me step by step, Shirley said proudly.


    "They killed the chicken, chopped it up, and helped me add the spices and fry it just right."


    "Ah, now I feel better," Robin said, taking the second piece she offered.


    "Meaning what?" Shirley shot him a yful re, her expression turning mock stern.


    A small hand was already hidden behind her back, preparing for a sneak attack.


    "What else could I mean?" Robin chewed slowly, savoring the delicious chicken. "From what you said, Lori did all the work from start to finish, and you just followed along. "I was wondering why this chicken doesn''t have that awful taste... Ouch!"


    Shirley''s hand quickly pinched Robin at his waist, and they both tumbled onto the sofa, yfully struggling


    As Lori and Marge walked out of the kitchen, they paused, taking in the heartwarming sight of Robin and Shirley. It took them a moment to regain theirposure. Twenty years ago, Dragon Manor was filled with the same warmth.


    The Dragon Lord, Young Lord Dragon, and the elegant Suzanne were admired by everyone outside.


    But when they came home, the side their titles and shared quiet, peaceful moments with their


    family.


    Back then, the happiest times in Dragon Manor were when the Dragon Lord and Robin''s parents were all together at home.


    "Master Ramsey, dinner''s ready. Pleasee to the table," Lori said, approaching them with a respectful


    smile.


    "Alright, Mrs. Lori," Robin acknowledged as the yful moment between him and Shirley came to an


    end.


    Robin looked at Shirley, who was flushed, her hair a little messy, looking every bit like a mischievous child. He smiled, shaking his head.


    "Don''tugh at me!" Shirley blurted out, noticing how disheveled she looked. She shot Robin a mock re before quickly standing up and running toward the bathroom.


    In her haste to escape the awkwardness, she realized she had lost one of her slippers, and was now barefoot.


    P


    Renee, holding Shirley''s missing slipper, walked over and handed it to her. The two of them then ran together to the bathroom.


    Laughter echoed from the bathroom soon after.


    Rita, Brenda, and Marrisa assisted Lori and Marge as they finished setting the table for the meal they had spent hours preparing.


    Mon,


    Chapter 864 A Legendary Love Story Emerges in Brighton


    +8 Pearls


    The family gathered around therge round table, the empting aroma of the food making everyone''s mouths water.


    Robin looked toward Lori, who was still standing. "Mrs. Lori, please, sit down."


    "Master Ramsey, we know our ce. We can''t sit at the able," Lori said with a smile, her gaze lowering.


    The vi grew quiet as everyone turned to look at Robi.


    Robin''s brows furrowed. "Mrs. Lori, you grew


    act this way, not after everything."


    up alongside my mother. I know she wouldn''t want you to


    "Master Ramsey, we..." Lori and Marge lowered their heads, embarrassed.


    Robin stood up with Renee, guiding them to the table. Mrs. Lori, don''t call me that anymore. We''re family now. There''s no hierarchy between us.


    "You raised Renee with everything you had. You''re basically her mother, and you''re like a mother to me,


    too.


    "You''re all like Marrisa to me, my family," Robin added, his voice steady as he nced around the room.


    "Mrs. Lori, Marrisa," Robin said, his eyes firm, "from today on, you''re all my family. This is your home as much as it is mine."


    Tears welled up in Lori and Marge''s eyes, and they nodded with gratitude. "Master Ramsey


    Robin chuckled softly. "Mrs. Lori, enough with the formalities."


    "Yes, Mr. Robin!" Lori and Marge''s tears flowed freely, unable to hold back their emotions.


    ...


    Robin raised a ss of strong liquor, downing it in one go. "Mrs. Lori, can you tell me more about my mother? I''ve never met her."


    Marge wiped away her tears, her eyes filled with both longing and sadness.


    "Before Madam Suzanne married, the Suarezes were one of the prominent families in Brookhaven. Miss Suzanne was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "That year, there was unrest in the southeast. Young Lord Dragon was tasked with leading the Golden Dragon Guard to defeat the enemy. On his way back to the capital, they passed through Brookhaven. "The Suarezes, along with other noble families, held a feast to celebrate Young Lord Dragon and the Golden Dragon Guard''s victory.


    "At that time, Young Lord Dragon was at the peak of his power, full of vigor and energy.


    "And Miss Suzanne... she was stunning, captivating everyone who saw her.


    "These two iparable souls were brought together by fate.


    "Young Lord Dragon rolled out a hundred-mile-long red carpet to wee Miss Suzanne to Brighton.


    "On that day, Young Lord Dragon and Madam Suzanne walked down the red carpet, and their legendary love story, filled with unmatched elegance, became famous throughout Brighton ...

 The Deadly 865

    Chapter 865 I''ll Bring General Delgado Back Myself +8 Pearls


    Lori and Marge couldn''t help but reflect on the intense and bittersweet moments shared between Young Lord Dragon and Suzanne. The more they spoke, the more their emotions poured out.


    They drank heavily, letting years of repressed memories spill forth, their words filled with bothughter


    and sorrow.


    As the years of shared joy resurfaced, so did the pain.


    The more they talked, the more the sorrow seemed to food their hearts.


    Robin could sense their deep yearning for his mother, Suzanne.


    How could one endure so much heartache without being marked by it? Yet they had borne the pain, holding onto a flicker of hope for a future that had seemed so out of reach.


    "M-Master Ramsey!" Marge stammered, her voice shaking, her eyes swollen from tears. "That night, I saw Madam Suzanne''s tragic death at Dragon Manor. Her body... it was covered in stab wounds from a brutal knife attack!


    "For twenty years, every single night, I''ve dreamt of Madam Suzanne''sst cries. ''Lori, find my children...


    Crack! Robin''s ss shattered in his hand.


    The vi, once filled with conversation, suddenly became eerily silent.


    Renee grabbed Robin''s hand, tears streaming down her face.


    "Renee, Mrs. Lori, we need to go to Dragon Manor Street now," Robin said, his voice firm as he wiped the shards of ss off his hand with a towel that Ferell had given him. He gently pulled Renee along as they made their way to the door. Ferell drove them quickly toward Dragon Manor Street


    From a distance, Robin stared at the abandoned manor, which hadn''t opened its doors in twenty years. But he didn''t approach.


    Guards still stood at the entrance, just as they had when Young Lord Dragon, Suzanne, and the others were still alive.


    Now, the manor was in ruin, a shadow of its former grandeur, forgotten with the passing of time.


    Lori, Marge, Robin, and Renee all got out of the car and stared at the familiar yet haunting sight before them,


    Marge began speaking softly, recounting the days when their family was whole, when Robin and Renee were babies, and when the air was filled with love and happiness.


    "Mr. Robin, when Young Lord Dragon had some free time, he used to take Madam Suzanne and the two of you on walks down the little alley behind Dragon Manor. Would you like to take a look?" Robin nodded and held Renee''s hand tightly.


    Chapter 865 [''ll Bring General Delgado Back Myself


    Together, they followed Marge down the narrow, weathered street behind the manor.


    As they walked, Robin felt an odd sense of familiarity.


    48 Pearls


    The surroundings stirred memories of times long past and she could almost hear theughter of her parents as they walked with her and Renee down this very alley.


    The alley, now quiet under the dim light of flickeringmps, seemed frozen in time.


    Marge''s face softened as she pointed to the shops lining the street, telling them how vibrant and lively the alley once was.


    "Twenty years ago, this alley looked the same, with lights flickering like this," Marge said, her voice filled with nostalgia.


    As footsteps echoed over the jagged cobblestones of the alley, it felt like time had folded in on itself, and Robin''s parents were still alive in the moment.


    Yet, the familiar vendors who once brought life to the street had all but disappeared.


    3


    The dpidated shops, the uneven stone paths, and the disordered swallow nests clinging to the eaves...


    They were like the fleetingughter and cherished moments of Young Lord Dragon and his wife, now reduced to dust, carried away by the winds of time.


    At the far end of the alley, the


    twenty years ago.


    stopped, and Robin felt as if he had been pulled back in time, to a moment


    The alley was quiet, the night stil, but there was something in the air, as if the whispers of the past were still alive.


    The memories of those graceful figures, so full of life then, now felt distant-like a fading dream.


    "Master Ramsey, it''s starting to rain," Ferell said, as he opened an umbre.


    Robin handed the umbre to Lori and continued walking down the alley with Renee.


    The light rain settled in, recing the clear sky with a soft drizzle.


    Robin breathed in deeply, the familiar scent of the alley filling him with memories of a time long gone. He shrugged off his outer jacket and draped it over both himself and Renee. Renee smiled.


    Looking at the two of them, Marge froze.


    That year, that very night, Young Lord Dragon and Suzanne had wrapped them in jackets too, as they walked through the soft, endless rain ...


    Now, standing in the same alley, Robin could almost hear the sounds of happiness andughter that once filled the air, from a family that had been torn apart by time. That night had been Valentine''s Day...


    And now, once again. it was Valentine''s Dav- a night full of longing. when memories scattered like leaves


    Chapter 865 I''ll Bring General Delgado Back Myself


    +8 Pearls


    in the wind.


    The alley, quiet with the drizzle, carried the weight of old, unspoken farewell, as if a life and death separation was taking ce in this very moment.


    I wish I could meet you again, but I don''t know how this story ends...


    The soft rain on Valentine''s Day night, yearning for what once was, seemed like the only option.


    Walking down this old, forgotten road, now overtaken by weeds and mud, the stillness of the night was as lonely as the alley itself.


    When Robin reached the end of the alley, he saw a line of military vehicles blocking the way.


    "Master Ramsey!" Eleven vehicles pulled open their doors, revealing eleven stern-faced generals who stood at attention. "We''re the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. It''s an honor to meet you, Master Ramsey!" the generals spoke in unison. Robin furrowed his brow. "Jack, what are you all doing here?"


    Jack stepped forward. "Master Ramsey, we agreed to meet here tonight and wait for you... And we wanted


    to see the back street of Dragon Manor from twenty years ago


    The alley seemed to freeze, as if trapped in the memory of that rainy night two decades ago-full of sharp and painful memories. Robin looked at Jack and the eleven Great Warriors of Dragon Soul. They had fought by his father''s side for years.


    "General Grayson, where''s the twelfth


    Great Warrior?" Robin asked, concern in his voice.


    Jack hesitated before answering. "Master Ramsey, the twelfth Great Warrior, Spike, is gravely ill.


    "We''re still discussing who should visit General Delgado."


    Robin''s heart sank. "General Delgado is sick? Where is he?"


    "After hisst mission twenty years ago, General Delgado retired and returned to his hometown," Jack exined.


    "His hometown is about 30 miles east of Brighton, in Plemouth.


    "Spike is currently in critical condition at Plemouth Hospital."


    Jack paused, his face serious.


    Robin frowned. "What''s going on? What aren''t you telling me?"


    Jack paused, looking uncertain. "Master Ramsey, you have more pressing matters. We didn''t want to trouble you with this... We can handle it ourselves."


    "What matters? Is it Spike''s issues?" Robin pressed.


    Chapter 865 I''ll Bring General Delgado Back Myself


    +8 Pearls


    Jack nodded. "Yes, Master Ramsey. After Spike returned home, he lived in seclusion. His son has been running Delgado Enterprise in Plemouth for years without issues. "Recently, a powerful family in Plemouth framed Spike''s son, seizing his assets. His son and daughter-inw... they both fell to their deaths from a building


    Robin''s eyes turned cold with fury. "Unbelievable! Get in the car. We''re going to Plemouth right now. I''ll bring General Delgado back myself!"


    306

 The Deadly 866

    Chapter 866 One''s Heart Might Desire Goodness


    Two guards in blue uniforms guided the carriage, leading Rence and Marge away from the narrow streets of the town.


    Robin, apanied by a group of eleven clite warrior from Dragon Soul, was rushing toward Plemouth.


    A gentle night rain tapped softly on the windows.


    The 30-mile journey seemed to stretch on endlessly in silence.


    These formidable warriors, once revered for their victories in battle, had been shattered by the catastrophe of two decades ago. Once masters solitude.


    of their destiny, they retreated into obscurity, avoiding attention and living quietly in


    But the darkness of the world didn''t care for patience or kindness.


    The winds would not calm just because the tree wished for peace.


    One''s heart might desire goodness, yet they might be met with disgrace!


    In this cursed world where justice was twisted, the righteous were punished, while the wicked areuded!


    Themon folk revel in joy, while the noble are left alone, nursing their wounds in the quiet of the night.


    Robin''s intense, lethal presence filled the air, palpable to all who were near.


    "Master Ramsey," Jack began, "Twenty years ago, General Delgado returned to the capital afterpleting his mission, only to discover something had gone terribly wrong at Dragon Manor. He went to the Inspection Bureau alone to seek answers, but none were given. H ranking officials.


    "He left Brighton quietly, with the help of General Monroe and a few others.


    "General Delgado stood outside Dragon Manor the entire night, and by morning, he had vanished.


    "Recently, we uncovered that General Delgado traveled to Plemouth two decades ago, assumed the name Dash Quin, and has lived there in seclusion with his family ever since.


    "However, even after all this time, he never stopped his investigation into the Dragon Manor incident.


    "Eventually, Delgado and his wife, Lucinda Powers, had two children.


    "To support their family and fund the investigation, Lucinda used their savings tounch a business.


    The Powers family was deeply involved in trade, once among the wealthiest families in Westeria.


    "Lucinda had a sharp business mind, and soon her venture flourished.


    "In time, herpany grew into Plemouth''srgest conglomerate, Delgado Enterprise.


    So, they kept the name Delgado Enterprise.


    "Yet, for nearly twenty years, Spike''s investigation led nowhere. The constant frustration took a toll on him, eventually leading to a grave illness.


    "Lucinda, stepping back to care for him, handed the reins of the business to their children, Travis and Rylee.


    "Both of them were capable, and they quickly expanded the business, doubling its size in just two years.


    "But two months ago, disaster struck, Rylec disappeared, and Travis, along with his wife Madelyn, took their own lives."


    Jack sighed deeply. "Spike, already in poor health, has lost both of his children. He is now on the verge of death...


    Robin''s voice was frigid. "Have you rified the situation surrounding General Delgado''s family?"


    3


    "We just found out and are sending people to investigate," Jack responded quickly.


    Robin tapped a message into his phone, sending it to a secure intelligencework. "Investigate the cause of the bankruptcy of Plemouth''s Delgado Enterprise." The carriage''s wheels ground over the memories of the past, bringing them to the surface.


    The night, heavy and suffocating, seemed to choke the lonely remnants of lost things and vanished people.


    For several minutes, Robin remained silent, staring out the window at the muddy road, his face a mask of concentration.


    The air inside the carriage was thick with tension. Every breath felt perilous.


    Those minutes dragged on like hours.


    Suddenly, the sharp ping of a new message shattered the oppressive silence.


    Robin nced at his phone, and a series of cold, harsh messages appeared on the screen.


    "The Dixon and Cravens families of Plemouth had designs on Delgado Enterprise During Dash''s illness, they set a trap to ruin thepany, driving Travis and his wife to suicide, which led to the copse of thepany.


    "The copse of Delgado Enterprise:


    "The Dixon and Cravens families bribed six Plemouth banks, along with Herbert Lloyd, the Minister of Investment at Delgado Enterprise, to ept loans totaling 300


    billion. The agreement required quarterly interest payments for ten years and full repayment at the end of the term.


    "The entire 300 billion was obtained within a month.


    "Herbert''s n had the funds allocated for real estate, medical equipment, and international trade.


    "Everything seemed fine until the money had all been allocated. Then, the banks suddenly terminated the loans, citing misuse of funds and suspicious investments, demanding full repayment within three months. "What was once a thriving enterprise now faced a financial crisis.


    "To make matters worse. Herbert tricked Travis into signing a loan agreement with local loan sharks for an additional 100 billion, sealing thepany''s fate."


    Robin''s eyes gleamed with barely contained rage as he read through the details.


    He inhaled deeply, forcing himself to calm down, and continued reading.


    "Camden Dixon, the eldest son of Dixon Group''s Pacific Enterprise, once intensely courted Rylee.


    "When she rejected him, he turned to Lily Craven, who had always shown interest in him.


    "Currently, Rylee''s cosmeticpany is controlled by the Cravens, and the Dixon Group has seized Delgado Enterprise''s headquarters.


    "Tomorrow at 9 AM, Camden will hold a press conference at Delgado Tower to announce the takeover of Delgado Enterprise."


    Robin closed his phone, his face an


    icy mask. "Jack, in the name of the Golden Dragon Order, send an immediate message to Plemouth''s defense captain. I want him at the Delgado''s hospital in one hour."


    "Right away!" Jack responded,iquickly sending out the orders.


    In moments, Regional Commander Karter, overseeing Plemouth''s defense, sounded the rallying horn. A thousand guards began their march toward Delgado Enterprise Medical Group.


    The night of Valentine''s Day deepened; the wind howled and the rain intensified.


    Plemouth''s dark streets echoed with the sounds of revelry, love, and deception.


    For themon folk, such matters-drunken joy and fleeting pleasures-were more pressing than distant struggles.


    As long as survival was secured, food, drink, and entertainment were all that truly mattered.


    The convoy of generals, their vehicles arranged with precision, came to a stop at the za across from Delgado Enterprise''s hospital.


    Robin ordered everyone to remain in the vehicles.


    Only Jack and Ferell apanied him to the ICU on the third floor.


    The three powerful figures strode through the hospital lobby, sending a chilling breeze through the space.


    Such overwhelming presence!


    Such poise and authority!


    The families in the lobby, stunned by the sight, watched in awe.


    Plemouth had never seen such figures before!


    Chapter 866 Ones Heart Might Desire Goodness


    As they passed, the crowd stood still, mesmerized by their energy, admiring them in silence.


    But before they could fully grasp it, the figures, as graceful as the wind, b wistful gazes and soft sighs of regret.


    Some even questioned if the entire scene had been a dream.

 The Deadly 867

    Chapter 867 Robbing Others and Acting So Bold?


    St. Joshua Hospital was a major medical facility under the Delgado Enterprise, ranked among the top three in Plemouth. Ferell opened the door to the intensive care unit.


    The bright white lights cast a stark glow over the room, revealing an empty, lifeless hospital bed.


    On that bed, a middle-aged many, his body trembling slightly.


    It seemed as though some unseen force stirred within him, causing his tightly shut eyelids to flicker open.


    "Spike, it''s me, Jack. Master Ramsey and I are here to take you home!"


    Jack rushed to the bed and gently grasped Spike''s trembling hand, lifting it with care.


    Once a hand thatmanded authority and respect, having struck fear into many and secured countless victories that brought peace, it was now frail, powerless, and cold. Jack''s eyes glistened as he held back tears.


    Twenty years ago, he had left without a word.


    Back then, Spike had been a major general-a strong, determined warrior, as solid as rock.


    Now, he was weak, aged, and fragile, like old, rotting wood.


    "Jack...


    Spike''s pale lips barely moved as he tried to speak.


    This man, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, known for his unmatched resilience, could not form a full sentence.


    Tears of helplessness welled in Jack''s eyes.


    "Spike, Master Ramsey came to see you. You''re going to be alright."


    Robin took a white handkerchief from Ferell and gently wiped the tears from Spike''s face.


    ""Let me see!"


    Spike''s eyes flickered, a glimmer of recognition shining in them as he locked onto Robin''s face.


    Suddenly, his frail body shook violently. "M-Master Ramsey ..."


    Robin nodded reassuringly. "Don''t speak, and don''t get too excited. You''ll be fine. I''ll make sure of it!"


    After a brief pause, Spike''s eyes calmed, though the sorrow in them remained, almost enough to bring Robin to tears.


    Robin seemed to understand, gently patting Spike''s hand. "I''ve sent someone to find your daughter, Rylee. She''s still alive."


    Just as Robin was about to take out the silver needles to treat Spike, a loud crash broke the silence of the


    The sound of a ss bottle shattering echoed through the room.


    Robin turned to see a woman in her forties standing in the doorway, visibly shaken.


    Her eyes were wide with shock as she looked at Jack and Robin.


    Although her hair had grayed and her face was etched with sorrow, she still carried an air of grace and nobility. "Y-you''re....


    "Mrs. Delgado!" Jack immediately stood and walked toward the woman.


    The neer was none other than Spike''s wife, Lucinda.


    "General Grayson... wh-what''s going on?" Lucinda''s voice trembled, her eyes filling with tears.


    Jack nodded. "Mrs. Delgado, please don''t be upset. We know everything.


    "This is Master Ramsey. He''s here to see General Delgado!"


    Lucinda was momentarily stunned, her gaze sweeping over Robin in disbelief. Then, tears poured down her face, and she bowed. "I-it''s an honor, Master Ramsey ...


    "Mrs. Delgado, please, get up," Robin said, gently straightening her. "I''ve heard about your situation.


    "The Delgados'' affairs are the Dragon Pce''s concern! I''ll make sure Dixon and Cravens give you an exnation!


    "Please rest for now. I''ll check on General Delgado. He will be fine."


    Jack added, "Mrs. Delgado, Master Ramsey''s medical skills are second to none. Spike will be alright."


    Lucinda could no longer hold back her grief and began to quietly sob.


    Robin observed the Delgados'' suffering with a heavy heart, feeling as if a dagger had pierced his heart.


    "Hey, hey, hey... I was just waiting outside the pharmacy for you. How did you end up here so fast, woman!"


    A man in his thirties stormed into the ICU, followed by four burly bodyguards. "You think you can avoid me and get away with it?


    "Lucinda, I''m telling you, the paperwork will be done today, whether you like it or not!


    "Ms. Lily has already decided years ago that she wants the Delgados'' beachside vi.


    "Now that the Delgados are finished, you still want to keep it? Are you looking for trouble?"


    He mmed a set of documents onto the table. "Here are the title transfer documents and the free transfer agreement. You''ve signed these. Tomorrow, you''lle with us to finalize everything


    Lucinda wiped her tears and stood up, her anger ring "You''re shameless!


    "This vi was meant for iny daughter, Rylee. I won''t give it to you. No matter how much money you offer, I won''t agree!"


    The man sneered and pointed a finger at her.


    "Old woman, do you think you''re still


    the proud Ms. Powers from back in the day? Wake up! Delgado Enterprise is finished. Even if you refuse the transfer, the Cravens can still use their influence in Plemouth to get the vi"


    He flopped down on the couch and scoffed, "What can you do? This is the way the world works.


    "Only power, status, and authority matter.


    "Delgado Enterprise is finished! Now, anyone can walk all over you. Hahaha...


    "You''re going too far!" Lucinda trembled with rage.


    "We''re going to bully you old, weak, and sick people, and there''s nothing you can do about it! Hahaha ...


    "Listen, the Cravens aren''t just taking the vi; we won''t pay a dime for it!"


    "Oh? Does the Cravens think they can get away with this?" Robin stepped forward, positioning himself between Lucinda and the man. His eyes were cold as he red at him. "Master Ramsey ... "Lucinda bowed in apology. "I''m sorry to trouble you.


    "Mrs. Delgado, please sit down. L''et Master Ramsey handle this." Jack gently guided Lucinda to a chair beside the bed.


    Only then did the man notice the two strangers in the room. "Kid, let me tell you, I''m Rafael Anderson, the legal representative for the Cravens!


    "Ms. Lily wants that beachside vi, and it belongs to us!


    "And Ms. Craven ns to move in tomorrow!"


    "Is that so? Plemouth is home to such shameless people? Robbing others and still acting so bold?" Robin wiped his hands with a wet tissue, his expression grim.


    Each time he had to hurt or kill someone, he felt an obsessive need to cleanse himself.


    Killing such people disgusted him.


    Rafael froze, thenughed. "In


    Plemouth, the Cravens do whatever they want! Kid, do you know? Jove stepping on people! Especially when they''re like wounded tigers, ...


    hahaha


    Ignoring Robin, Rafael waved to the two men behind him. "Go on, get Spike''s and this old woman''s fingerprints. Finish this quickly, and let''s get some rest!


    Thud. Thud.


    Heavy footsteps approached.


    Ferell entered the ICU. "Master Ramsey, Captain Karter of Plemouth''s defense force requests to see you!"


    "Let him in!" Robin''s voice was calm, but firm.


    Ferell turned and left.


    Momentster, four tall bodyguards in clothes quickly positioned themselves on either side of the door.


    A middle-aged man in a ck suit walked solemnly toward Robin''s side.


    He was none other than Karter Lynch, the highest-ranking officer in Plemouth''s defense force.


    "I''m Captain Karter Lynch of Plemouth''s defense force. It''s an honor to meet you, Master Ramsey!"

 The Deadly 868

    Chapter 868 There Is Only Reverence


    Rafael was anxious to secure the signed documents from Spike and Lucinda.


    He had no clue about the purpose of Karter''s visit, or even who he was.


    Meanwhile, a number of unfamiliar people wereing and going in the ICU, causing a lot of noise, which was starting to get on his nerves. Infuriated, Rafael pointed at Karter and shouted, "What is this? Who are you people?


    "This isn''t some movie set! Are you just background actors? Get out of here!


    "You''re disrupting the Cravens'' business, and I''ll make sure you regret it!"


    Karter froze, not fully understanding what was happening.


    He had been so anxious about meeting the renowned Master Ramsey from Dragon Pce that he hadn''t noticed Rafael and the others in the room.


    Karter nced at Rafael; then nervously looked toward Robin.


    Since Robin remained silent, Karter, as a mere Plemouth captain, dared not speak out.


    When Rafael saw that Karter wasn''t responding, he stood up in anger and pointed at him. "What are you staring at?! Get out!"


    "Take care of this jerk!" Robin''s sharp voice broke the tension.


    Karter immediately understood what was going on.


    On the way there, he had learned about Spike''s true identity.


    He had been silently grumbling during the journey about how arrogant some people could be.


    Just because you might think someone is weak and easy to push around doesn''t mean they''re not someone powerful you


    should avoid.


    The Dixons and the Cravens thought that because of their connections, they can steal Delgado Enterprise. But what they don''t realize is that they have sealed their own fate from the start-death and destruction. Jack, with a dark expression, pointed at Spike in the bed. "General Lynch, this is General Delgado of Dragon Pce!"


    Karter bowed low. "General Grayson, I understand what needs to be done! Please rest with Master Ramsey for a moment."


    Then he noticed the property transfer agreement in Rafael''s hand and saw two thugs trying to force Spike''s thumb onto the paper, Rage boiled inside him. "Enough! Stop it now!"


    Karter pped Rafael hard across the face.


    The ICU fell into a tense


    silence.


    representative of the Cravens! You''re asking for trouble.


    Several bodyguards immediately rushed forward, preparing to strike.


    Karter, truly enraged, couldn''t believe anyone would dare challenge him in Plemouth.


    "I''m Karter Lynch!"


    "Karter Lynch?!" Rafael hesitated, trying to process the name. He had no idea who this person was. "Who the hell is Karter? You think you''re important? Hit him!


    "You''re asking for trouble!" One of the inclothes guards suddenly rushed in, pulling out a gun aiming it straight at Rafael''s head. "He''s the Captain of the Plemouth Guard. How dare you insult him!?" Rafael and the guards from the Cravens froze.


    They hade here simply to handle a property transfer, yet they found themselves face-to-face with the Captain of the Plemouth Guard.


    Amidst the shock, Rafael finally took a proper look at Karter.


    This captain had been featured countless times in Plemouth''s news-he was well-known to everyone.


    He was the most powerful person in the Plemouth Guard.


    Rafael and his men quickly bowed before Karter.


    "Captain Lynch, I''m so sorry! I didn''t realize it was your esteemed presence. It was all a misunderstanding. Please show mercy!"


    Suddenly, Rafael noticed Robin standing by the window, arms folded behind his back.


    "Captain Lynch, I swear I didn''t mean to offend you! I was only cursing that kid-please, spare me!"


    p! p! p!


    Karter trembled, then swung his arm,nding a series of furious ps across Rafael''s face.


    Rafael, stunned and bowing his head in shock, dared not utter another word.


    "Anyone who offends Master Ramsey will pay with their lives!"


    Four inclothes guards immediately moved in front of Rafael and his men.


    "Master Ramsey?" Rafael, panicking, nced at Robin, now filled with confusion.


    He had no idea who "Master Ramsey was.


    But seeing Karter''s actions, it was clear that this person was far more important than the captain of the Plymouth Guard.


    Karter approached Rafael, picked up


    the property transfer documents for the seaside vi, flipped through


    them and shook his head in


    disbelief Plemouth?


    "Do you even know who General Delgado is? A Dragon Soul Twelve Great Warrior? You dare to seize his property?


    "It seems the Cravens are about to meet their end."


    Rafael and his bodyguards stared at Lucinda and the bedridden Dash, utterly confused by Karter''s words.


    "You idiot, let me make this clear! Mr. Dash here is General Delgado, once a national hero!


    "Plotting against a general''s family and trying to steal his property? You''re all dead men walking!"


    Hearing this shocking revtion, Rafael nearly lost his mind.


    Dash is a General?


    How could I run into someone with such a distinguished background and military power?


    What kind of bad karma have I umted to get into this situation?


    At that moment, Rafael could only wish he could cry.


    Had he known about Delgado Enterprise''s powerful background, even with ten times his courage, he never would''ve dared to oppose them. Now, regret gnawed at him.


    He knew exactly who the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul were-legendary figures of immense power!


    The Cravens didn''t even register on the radarpared to them.


    In front of such giants, the Cravens were nothing!


    This disaster wasn''t just his-it was the end of the Cravens.


    After tonight, they would be erased from existence.


    Outside, the rain poured relentlessly, the night wind howling through the air.


    The chaotic Valentine''s Day night raged on, filled with unease and tension.


    Rafael bowed his head in front of Robin''s back, begging desperately. "Sir, please spare my life! I truly didn''t know who you were.


    "If the Cravens had known your identity, they would never have daredmit such heinous acts..."


    Robin slowly turned around, his


    voice cold. "If he weren''t a general, if tMaster Ramsey, whate


    Iwere


    would you and the Cravens have


    done? Content belong


    "But in this world, there are no ''ifs. There is only reverence!


    "Take them out and feed them to the dogs!"


    wn


    Before Rafael could continue begging, four inclothe guards immediately gagged him and his men, dragging them out of the ICU.


    Lucinda, deeply moved, said, "Thank you, Master Ramsey!"


    Robin gently took Lucinda''s arm, stopping her from bowing, "Mrs. Delgado, there''s no need for thanks.


    "Please wait a moment while I attend to General Delgado."


    He checked Spike''s pulse, finding it weak.


    Such symptoms could only be the


    result of deep emotional turmoil


    vel


    affecting his internal organs, throwing his body''s bnce into disarray.


    Had Robin not arrived in time, Spike would have died that night.


    Robin retrieved his silver needles.


    Eighteen points of light, infused with vital energy, shot toward Spike''s critical acupuncture points, piercing his body...

 The Deadly 869

    Chapter 869 My Choices Have Nothing to Do with Conscience


    Eighteen silver needles were inserted into Spike''s body and the ICU was eerily quiet.


    Spike, who had been hanging onto life, suddenly went ill after a violent seizure. His body, lying motionless on the bed, appeared as lifeless as a corpse


    If someone hadn''t leaned in to feel for his breath, they would have sworn he was already gone.


    Robin rose to his


    feet, his gaze meeting Lucinda''s anxious eyes. He tried to offer reassurance. "Mrs. Delgado, General Delgado has endured years of suffering. His meridians arepletely out of alignment, and it will take several hours to restore and realign his energy flow. "In about five hours, he will awaken, as strong and courageous as he was two decades ago."


    Lucinda''s pent-up tears, full of both bitterness and hidden grief, began to fall.


    As she gazed at Robin, her somber expression finally softened into a smile, one she hadn''t shown in a long time, as memories flooded her mind. Suzanne would be at peace now.


    Master Ramsey has grown into a man of integrity and loyalty just as he was in his youth, standing tall and steadfast


    like a mountain.


    With his strength, he will continue the legacy of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon, carrying their glory and achievements forward for future generations. Suzanne can now rest in peace, knowing the future is in capable hands.


    "Thank you, Master Ramsey," Lucinda said while bowing deeply, her tears flowing like a steady rain outside the window.


    Years had passed since she first married into the Delgado family.


    Back then, Young Lord Dragon and Suzanne had attended their wedding, leading the Great Warriors of Dragon Soul and the Golden Dragon Guard. At that time, Robin was still a baby.


    Lucinda remembered the moment she had taken the infant from Suzanne''s arms, a memory that felt so


    recent it could have been yesterday.


    Robin gently helped Lucinda to her feet. "Mrs. Delgado, I''ve just received some news. Travis and Madelyn''s son, Joshua, has been found. "Your family''s nanny, Mia, took a million dors and fled Plemouth with your grandson, Joshua, just before Travis and Madelyn''s deaths.


    "Mia had nned to sell Joshua to human traffickers overseas, but she was intercepted."


    Lucinda froze, shock in her eyes. "Master Ramsey, what has happened to Joshua now?"


    Robin reassured her, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Delgado. Mia is in custody and being brought back to Plemouth.


    Lucinda sped her hands over her face and began to weep.


    The woman who had been so strong for so long finally broke down, her sobs loud and uncontroble.


    Robin let out a quiet sigh and stepped onto the ICU balcony.


    Clutching the Golden Dragon pendant in his pocket, he stared solemnly at the fading gray sky.


    The soft rain, which had been falling all night, was finally letting up,


    Plemouth, washed clean by the rain, felt refreshed and calm.


    The honking of car horns echoed through the air, sshing rainwater on the streets.


    The trees lining the roadside, still holding onto thest remnants ofst night''s rain, seemed to grasp fleeting moment of time, caught in the shifting light. Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A loud knock at the door interrupted Robin''s thoughts.


    He frowned and turned toward the ICU room.


    A middle-aged man barged in, making himself at home on the sofa.


    The man casually waved a document, the St. Joshua Hospital transfer agreement, in front of Lucinda.


    "Mrs. Delgado, don''t make this difficult for me. We both know how bad things are for Delgado Enterprise. If this continues, St. Joshua Hospital will be dragged down with it. "Besides, the hospital will keep running, no matter who owns it.


    "The Dixons are offerin


    a million-dor transfer fee. At least it will help you out for a while-"


    "Enough!" Lucinda wiped away her tears, furious.


    "St. Joshua Hospital was a gift from Travis and Madelyn to Joshua! Now that they''re gone, I''ll never transfer it to you!"


    "Ha! Lucinda, Joshua is dead. What''s the point of keeping this hospital?" Lares sneered.


    "Lares, you ungrateful coward!" Lucinda shot back, her voice trembling with anger.


    "Do you remember how Delgado Enterprise helped you in the past?


    "Now that it''s fallen, you''re here to take advantage, aren''t you?


    "Ask yourself-doesn''t your conscience hurt?


    "I won''t discuss how others treated Delgado Enterprise, but Lares, have you really forgotten?" Lucinda''s voice grew cold. "Two years ago, if Spike and my son Travis hadn''t


    saved you, would your family still be here today."


    Lares chuckled darkly. "Lucinda, I''m a doctor. Conscience doesn''t matter to me. What matters is reality.


    "When I''m holding a scalpel in my hand and know a patient can''t be saved, I feel nothing. All I care about is what''s real.


    "My choices have nothing to do with conscience. It''s all about self-interest. Do you understand?"


    "Investigate him," Robin said, leaning against the window rail, his cold gaze fixed on Lares.


    "Right away, Master Ramsey," Jack responded immediately.


    Two minutester, a response came from Lord Westeria''s intelligencework.


    "Master Ramsey, this man is Lares Shaw, the general manager of St. Joshua Hospital Group. Two years ago, he was the chief surgeon at Harmony Hospital in Blisston. During one of his surgeries, the patient died.


    "The deceased was the only heir to a prominent family in Blisston. The family head was furious about the medical error and vowed to kill Lares and his family.


    "After hearing this, Lares fled Blisston with his family, eventually ending up in Plemouth. "He''s clever. Knowing that Delgado Enterprise was Plemouth''s richest, he approached Travis.


    "Travis, moved by his medical skills


    and feeling sympathetic, used some


    connections to smooth things over. He spent 100 million to settle the matter and secured Lares a position at St. Joshua Hospital.


    "For the past two years, Lares has performed well, and thanks to his abilities, Travis made him the hospital''s manager and even gave him a ten percent stake.


    "Now that Delgado Enterprise has fallen, the Dixon Group, one of Plemouth''s two most powerful families, is trying to seize St. Joshua Hospital.


    "The Dixons have offered Lares an additional five percent of the original shares if he can convince Lucinda to sign the transfer agreement. "Faced with such a tempting offer, Lares quickly agreed and aligned himself with the Dixons.


    "He arrived this morning to get Lucinda to sign the transfer agreement, offering a million-dor fee.


    "The current market value of St. Joshua Hospital is 30 billion."


    Robin smiled coldly.


    It seems true-when the walls crumble, everyone rushes in to take a bite.


    Delgado Enterprise has just fallen, and already, these vultures are swooping in, eager to devour everything.


    "Mrs. Delgado, please have some breakfast," Robin said as he returned to the ICU, gesturing to the meal Ferell had brought.

 The Deadly 870

    Chapter 870 This Wasn''t Something Normal People Would Do!


    Jack walked to the dining table and gestured for Lucind to sit and eat,pletely ignoring Lares, who lounged on the couch as if invisible.


    Ferell set the table for Robin, Jack, and Lucinda. "Mrs. Delgado, it''s time for breakfast."


    Lucinda hesitated for a moment, then joined Robin and Jack at the table, digging into the extravagant spread.


    "Huh?" Lares, feelingpletely confused, looked around.


    The group was sitting at the coffee table, casually having breakfast, and no one acknowledged him!


    The Delgados are struggling, and I''vee to oversee the stock transfer, presenting myself as a benefactor.


    Yet now, Lucinda dares to ignore me? This is outrageous!


    Even though the stock transfer of St. Joshua Hospital is clearly a maneuver by the Dixons to take control, Lucinda should have no choice but to ept, given the fragile state of Delgado Enterprises. On top of that, the Dixons are offering a hefty sum of a million dors for the transfer.


    Whether or not they would actually pay,


    remains unclear.


    "Sigh... What''s your problem, woman? This issue hasn''t been resolved yet!"


    Lares, enraged at being dismissed by Lucinda, stood up and tore off the mask of civility. He pointed at Lucinda and shouted, "Are you going to sign this stock transfer or not?"


    He continued, his voice rising, "Let me be clear, Lucinda, if you don''t sign today, I''ll have someone throw Dash out of the hospital! Let''s see which hospital in Plemouth will take him in then!"


    "Is that so? Go ahead, try it!" Robin wiped his mouth calmly with a napkin, stood up, and turned to face


    Lares.


    Robin, significantly taller than Lares, exuded an aura that immediately subdued Lares'' arrogance.


    Instinctively, Lares took a step back.


    Regaining hisposure, he said, "Who are you? Get out of my way! I''m having a serious conversation with her!"


    Robin took two steps forward, forcing Lares to retreat even further.


    "A serious conversation?" Robin pointed at Lares as he sat on the couch. "Go ahead, let''s hear it. What''s so urgent?" Lares froze.


    He studied the young man in front of him, feeling a palpable forceing from him without a trace of anger.


    For a moment, Lares felt uncertain about his identity.


    But then, remembering he wasn''t alone, Lares felt emboldened. The Dixons and Cravens had his back, and with the Dixon Group''s power in Plemouth, taking down a couple of reckless kids would be a walk in the park! Straightening up, he pointed at Robin with newfound confidence. "Kid, don''t try to intimidate me!


    "I have the Dixon Group behind me! The Dixon family is not some small-time yer you can mess with!


    "If you want to live a little longer, you''d better get lost!


    "The Dixon Group''s decisions can''t be stopped by anyone!


    "Whether you want to or not, this transfer agreement is getting signed today!"


    Robin snapped his fingers. "No, it isn''t."


    Lares froze, unsure of what to do next. "Wh-who do you think you are?"


    With a nk expression, Robin pointed at Ferell. "Give him a p, then tell him who I am!"


    p, p, p!


    Before Lares could react, Ferell grabbed his hair and started pping his pudgy face with force. "Grovel!"


    Ferell stomped on Lares'' leg. "How dare you offend Master Ramsey of Dragon Pce! You''re asking for trouble!" Lares,pletely stunned by the ps, still tried to make sense of what was happening.


    After a moment, he looked up at Robin.


    "Fine, fine! You guys are ying games with your lives. Let me telt you-the Dixons have already used their connections. Even if you don''t sign the agreement, the hospital will still be theirs!"


    In his mind, Lares dismissed the mention of "Master Ramsey of Dragon Pce" as nonsense.


    No one of that caliber would be involved with Delgado Enterprises.


    With the Dixon and Craven families teaming up Delgado Enterprises is doomed.


    This kid must be trying to deceive me with some borate lie. How pathetic!


    "Master Ramsey!" Karter rushed into the intensive care unit. "The Dixons, the Cravens, and everyone scheming against Delgado Enterprises are under surveince. What should we do with them?" Noticing Lares groveling on the floor, Karter froze for a second.


    Lares instantly recognized Karter.


    He had personally treated Karter, the Captain of the Plemouth Guard, and knew exactly who he was.


    Now, hearing Karter address this young man as "Master Ramsey" with the utmost respect, Lares'' pynri¨®n faltered


    In an instant, he felt utterly defeated.


    His body went limp, a cold sweat breaking out all over him as he was consumed by panic and confusion.


    For the second time in his life, he felt true despair.


    Three years ago, he had barely survived the Blisston disaster.


    When he was in a dead end, Delgado Enterprises had given him a second chance.


    That was how he had earned the wealth and status he held now.


    Surviving that disaster, he had even managed to live more luxuriously than before.


    But now, could he survive this?


    He had betrayed those who helped him, trampled on those who had given him a hand how could he live with that?


    The person in front of him wasn''t just some head of a top-tier family like Brighton. He was a supreme leader!


    Lares immediately dropped to the floor. "Master Ramsey, I didn''t know it was really you mercy. I''ll go tell the Dixons right now. I won''t cooperate with them anymore...


    ...


    Robin ignored him and looked at Karter, "You can just monitor them. Take down both families; we don''t need you to do anything else."


    Please, show


    "Got it, Master Ramsey!" Karter responded.


    In that moment, everything clicked.


    The forces in Plemouth were already


    aligning, each preparing to


    devour


    the assets of Delgado


    swnovel.


    Most of Delgado Enterprises'' holdings had already been seized by the Dixon and Craven families.


    Other families, lower-tier but still powerful, along with former high-ranking executives from Delgado Enterprises, were waiting for their turn, ready to snatch up the leftovers after the Dixons and Cravens had their fill.


    What Karter hadn''t expected was that Lares would be the one to bring down the final blow.


    He knew the truth about Lares and Delgado Enterprises.


    Without the Delgados, Lares would have been dead two years ago.


    Now, in the midst of their downfall, Lares, who had once been helped by the Delgados, should have at least refrained from adding to their misery. Instead, he was ready to strike the final blow. This wasn''t something normal people.would do!

 The Deadly 871

    Chapter 871 The Worst Part of Human Nature


    Lares, realizing Robin had ignored him, quickly crawled toward Karter.


    "Captain Lynch, I-I made a mistake and offended Master Ramsey. Please, I beg you to speak on my behalf..." Before he could finish, Karter crushed his face underfoot, growling, "I don''t know you!


    He then turned to Robin, bowing deeply. "Master Ramsey, I will handle this ungrateful fool immediately!"


    "I still have questions for him. Let him live a bit longer. Robin waved his hand, dismissing Karter''s urgency.


    "Travis and his wife saved him, but he repays his family''s kindness with betrayal!


    "This scoundrel doesn''t deserve to live! I''ll deal with him myself!"


    Laresy trembling on the floor. "Master Ramsey, I was wrong. Please, show mercy. I won''t offend you again...


    Robin shook his head with a cold gaze. "The worst part of human nature isn''t just ingratitude-it''s exploiting someone''s downfall.


    "You don''t deserve to live. If you did, there would be no justice left in this world."


    Lares had no words left.


    He never imagined crossing paths with Master Ramsey from Dragon Pce.


    What he couldn''t understand was how Robin was connected to Delgado Enterprise.


    With Robin supporting Delgado Enterprise, the Dixon and Cravens families were doomed.


    Someone like him could effortlessly erase both families with the flick of finger.


    The Plemouth elite families were probably celebrating by now.


    With Ramsey in control, fighting for Delgado Enterprise''s justice, no one would dare challenge him- whether the Dixons, Cravens, or any powerful family in Plemouth. Outside, the first rays of morning sunlight streamed through the ICU window, casting yful shadows.


    The fresh, damp morning air filled the room with a sense of renewal.


    Plemouth, just waking up, buzzed with energy.


    In this world, where people carried their daily burdens they didn''t ask for much.


    A soft summer rain, a quiet celebration-these simple things filled their hearts.


    Letting go of worries seemed wise, but few could truly do it.


    So these small celebrations became the perfect excuse to hope for better days.


    In this fleeting moment, whether genuine or not, people just needed a reason to smile.


    Behind those smiles, there might be unspoken fears, pain, or sadness, but the happiness of ordinary people was built on these small, simple joys.


    Yet in the ICU, Lares wasn''t in the mood to appreciate the sunlight.


    For him, death seemed to be approaching too quickly.


    Like everyone, Lares wanted to survive. He wasn''t ready to dic.


    At forty, in the prime of hi


    life, he had everything to live for.


    A respected doctor in Plemouth, he was also the general manager of St. Joshua Hospital Group.


    He had a bright future, wealth, and a string of admirers


    There were even gifts from grateful patients waiting for him...


    Dying now? He couldn''t ept that.


    He nced up at Robin, whose towering figure stood in the sunlight, and immediately understood.


    He crawled over to Lucinda, desperately begging, "Mrs. Delgado, please, ask Master Ramsey to spare me. What I said earlier was a mistake!


    "I won''t work for the Dixons again! I''ll follow you from now on and never betray you!


    "If I''m ever ungrateful again, may my entire family perish!"


    Lucinda raised an eyebrow, slightly moved by his pleading.


    After all, it wasn''t often you''d see a man in his forties sobbing and begging for mercy.


    Sensing that he had softened Lucinda''s heart, Lares quickly continued.


    "Mrs. Delgado, when my family fled Blisston for Plemouth, you and Travis saved us.


    "You gave me a second chance. Please, for the sake of my wife and children, spare me!


    "I''ve been a fool, a selfish man!


    "But Mrs. Delgado, I''m just an ordinary man, Everything I did was because the Dixons forced me. I had no choice!


    "The Dixons threatened to kill me and my family if I didn''tply.


    "Please, Mrs. Delgado, please save us-"


    ..


    Suddenly, the door to the ICU mmed open, interrupting his pleas.


    A man and woman walked in.


    The woman, in her forties, was heavily made-up and wore expensive clothes.


    The man, in his twenties, carried an air of arrogance and smugness.


    They were Lares'' wife, Delia Shaw, and his son, Zeke w.


    When they saw Lares groveling before Lucinda, they were momentarily stunned.


    After a moment of shock, Delia rushed to Lares, shouting, "Lares, what are you doing? Stop groveling before this woman! Get up!"


    "Shut up!" Lares was momentarily stunned. Is she trying to rush me to my death?


    Delia yelled again. "Their family is done for, so why are you still afraid of her? Get up!


    "Mr. Camden is waiting for us at Delgado Tower! He even called to ask if you signed the hospital


    transfer papers and told youv


    them! .


    "You useless man, groveling before this woman! What''s wrong with you?" "You''d better apologize to Mrs. Delgado!" Lares nearly lost his mind.


    After all his efforts to soften


    bring


    Lucinda''s heart, this foolish woman had ruined the delicate atmosphere he had worked so hard to create!


    At that moment, bed to strangle Delia.


    Delia shouted, "Lares, have you lost your mind? You want me to apologize to this woman? Or have


    you lost your mind now that Dash is dying and are trying to get together with this seductive-"


    p!


    Lares pped Delia across the face, shouting, "You crazy woman! Apologize to Mrs. Delgado now, or we''ll all die!"


    "p her!" Robin barked.


    Ferell grabbed Delia by the hair and smashed her head against the ICU wall.


    He followed up with a series of harsh ps across her face.


    Delia, dazed from the blows, still screeched, "You know I''m with the Dixons! If you hit me, you''re dead!"


    p, p, p!


    Ferell continued his barrage.


    "Anything else to say?" he growled, holding her by the hair.


    "I-I''m with the Dixons-" Delia never finished before Ferell pped her again.


    "You''re with the Dixons?" Then I''ll p you for that! Ferell said coldly. "Anything else?"


    "No!" Delia was shaken, never having encountered such brutality. She dared not speak another word.


    Zeke stood in stunned silence. "H-how dare you hit my mother! Do you have any idea who I am? I''m with Divon Groun!" Crack! Ferell kicked Lares'' shoulder with brutal force.


    Lares'' right shoulder shattered, and both of his knees mmed into the floor with a painful crash.

 The Deadly 872

    Chapter 872 Deserve to Die at My Hands


    Na90%1


    + Pearls


    "Ah!" Zeke screamed, his voice filled with terror. "I''m part of the Dixon Group! If you hurt me, the Dixons will make you pay!" "You''re part of the Dixon Group?" Robin asked, looking at Zeke with an emotionless expression. "Are you really sure about that?"


    Zeke gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he shouted, "Mr. Camden is my boss! I''m one of the Dixons! You''re all dead!"


    In his mind, with the powerful Camden behind him, he could do whatever he wanted in Plemouth.


    Even if the person standing before him has some power, they can''t possiblypare to the might of the Dixons.


    The Dixon family rules Plemouth like kings.


    "I''m just Mr. Camden''spdog, but I''m still stronger than you!" Zeke sneered, his eyes filled with hatred. "You probably don''t even understand how terrifying the Dixons are, do you? "Youid a hand on my family today. Mr. Camden will make sure you all pay for this!"


    Lares, crouching nearby, was already losing his patience.


    This fool really thinks that because Camden smiled at him once, he was second in power in Plemouth.


    He has no idea that the Dixons are nothingpared to the man in front of us!


    "I don''t want to get my hands dirty," Robin said coldly, barely ncing at Zeke, who was still ranting. He casually wiped his hands with a cloth.


    He had no interest in dealing with someone like Zeke, but Karter''s information had changed his mind.


    Spike''s daughter, Rylee, was locked away in the mental ward of St. Joshua Hospital.


    Lares''s family knew Camden had feelings for Rylee.


    After Dash''s death, they ha


    Reading that, Robin''s angered. This wasn''t just betrayal; it was a deliberate attack on everything he


    stood for!


    Such vile creatures deserve to die at my hands-Iwill never be at peace until I end them myself!


    Zeke had no idea what Robin meant by wiping his hands, nor did he understand the weight of Robin''s muttering.


    Zeke figured Robin was afraid of him after hearing that he was part of the Dixon Group.


    "You''d better listen, kid," Zeke taunted. "If you apologize now, maybe I''ll spare your life. I might only break your legs."


    "Is that so?" Robin threw the wipe in the trash and asked, his voice unwavering. "And what if I don''t?"


    Chapter 872 Deserve to Die at My Hands


    Dixons, don''t me me for what happens next!


    "Just so you know, we already signed the equity transfer agreement for St. Joshua Hospital with Mr. Camden yesterday."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You signed the transfer agreement? What gave you the right?"


    Zeke grinned. "Delgado Enterprise is finished. Of course we can handle St. Joshua Hospital ourselves.


    "Travis saved our family''s life, so St. Joshua Hospital is practically ours. Why can''t we transfer it if we want to?"


    Robin''sughter was bitter,ced with disdain. "So Trays saved you, and now you think you own his property? That''s twisted, even for someone as low as you "You''re nothing but a wolf in sheep''s clothing-ungrateful and cruel! You''re the worst kind of scum!"


    Zeke froze, realizing he had crossed a line. business!"


    at I do is none of your


    "Shut up, you ungrateful fool!" Lares shouted, panic rising in his voice. "This man is Master Ramsey! You''d better apologize right now!"


    Lares could feel his fate sealing. If things coped this way, their entire family was doomed.


    At that moment, Karter, the Captain of the Plemouth Guard, entered with military precision and saluted Robin.


    "Master Ramsey, we''ve located the mental ward where Rylee is being held. It''s at St. Joshua Hospital, Section 3, Room 409."


    Robin nodded and then turned to Lucinda. "General Grayson, please escort Mrs. Delgado to the balcony for some air."


    Jack understood immediately and escorted Lucinda to the balcony, closing the door behind them.


    Robin''s


    gaze


    turned icy as he faced Zeke. "So, you''re the one who locked Rylee in that mental ward?"


    Zeke still didn''t understand the gravity of the situation. Mr. Camden fancies Rylee, but that woman just doesn''t know her ce-" "Ferell, take his teeth out, one by one!" Rob


    growled as he stomped down on Zeke''s leg. "Do you really


    think someone like you has the right to speak ill of Rylee?"


    Crack! The sound of Zeke''s scream filled the air as pain shot through him.


    Before he could recover, Ferell''s de was already in his mouth, methodically removing each tooth.


    Zeke cked out multiple times from the pain.


    When he regained consciousness, he realized how foolish he had been.


    He recognized Ferell''spanion-a middle-aged man who was none other than Karter, the Captain of the Plemouth Guard.


    This man. the highest authority in Plemouth, was now calmly listing Zeke''s crimes to Robin.


    09:25 Tue, Ja


    Chapter 872 Deserve to Die at My Hands


    +8 Pearls


    "I''m sorry! Please, spare miel" Zeke''s eyes widened in realization as he finally understood the situation.


    Though he didn''t know how Karter had arrived, he now saw that a force greater than both Karter and the Dixons was gathering information on Delgado Enterprise''s enemics. "Captain Lynch, please, let me go-" Zeke''s voice trembled with fear.


    "Shut up!" Karter snapped, his eyes zing with fury,


    How the hell is this happening? The same thing happened twice in this ICU!


    Maybe, in the time toe, such things will keep happening one after another.


    D*mn it, what''s wrong with this world?


    Few people offer help in times of need, but there''s never a shortage of those who will kick you when you''re down!


    Zeke, filled with regret, crawled to Robin''s feet. "I''m sorry, I''m not with the Dixon Group. Please, spare me


    Robin smiled coldly. "When I killed for the first time, I made a rule: I will never forgive any monster! No matter how that beast may change, I''ll still end it.


    "You don''t deserve anyone''s mercy. Go to hell!"


    "I was wrong!" Zeke cried in desperation. He pointed at Lares and Delia, trembling. "I had nothing to do with the hospital transfer! It was all them! I''ll cut ties with them right now! I''ll quit the Dixon Group!


    *


    "Master Ramsey, please, forgive me.


    "I''ll prove it. If it''ll make you feel better, I''ll kill Lares and Delia right now to show my loyalty!" Zeke begged.


    Lares and Delia copsed at his words.


    Is this the price of betrayal? A punishment for cruelty after kindness?


    With one swift kick, Robin crushed Zeke''s throat, silencing him. He gestured to Lares and Delia. "Take them outside and deal with them."


    Karter''s guards quickly gagged Lares and Delia and dragged them from the room.

 The Deadly 873

    Chapter 873 Some People, Even at the End, Never Understood


    St. Joshua Hospital Group, Mental Health Ward, Room 409.


    Rylee curled up in the corner of the room, her body shaking with fear.


    A middle-aged nurse towered over her, striking her fragile form with harsh punches and kicks.


    Rylee, desperately clutching her head, cried out, "I''m not crazy! Lares and his family locked me in here! Please, stop hitting me and let me go!"


    The nurse paused, catching her breath, her face contorted with rage.


    Her jaw clenched as she red down at Rylee, fists on her hips. "I can''t stand people like you-rich, spoiled, and entitled!


    "How dare you live such a charmed life while I''m stuck here, working for next to nothing, serving people like you. It''s unfair!


    "You think your money should stay all yours?"


    The nurse''s twisted smile spread across her face as she rolled up her sleeves. "Mr. Zeke promised me a share of the Delgado Enterprise hospital funds if I treat you ''well.""


    Sheughed darkly, "So whether you''re sane or not doesn''t matter to me. What matters is that I get to break you!"


    Rylee shook her head in disbelief.


    How could someone, a nurse no less, someone who was supposed to heal, harbor such hatred?


    This kind of person will never understand the value of hard work!


    People often say that some are born with everything, blessed with wealthy families.


    But the truth is, my parents or grandparents struggled, fought and sacrificed to build that wealth.


    Unlike the nurse''s family, who never worked a day for it.


    So why is sheining? If she doesn''t put in the effort now her children and grandchildren will remain stuck in the same cycle.


    To break free, someone must push through the hardships.


    Those whoin about their lot are simply making excuses for their ownziness and failures!


    "What are you staring at?" the nurse snapped, pointing at Rylee. "Dreaming of getting back at me? Don''t waste your time!"


    She grabbed a mop and swung it at Rylee with all her strength.


    The steel ring of the mop struck Rylee''s head, sttering blood across the room.


    Rylee had no energy left to resist or argue. She could only beg for mercy.


    Chapter 873 Some People, Even at the End, Never Understood


    But the more she begged, the more the nurse seemed to enjoy the cruelty.


    Exhausted and broken, Rylee could only endure the twisted assault.


    Blood poured into her eyes, distorting her vision as the world turned red, consumed by despair.


    My father is dying.


    My brother and sister-inw have fallen to their deaths.


    My nephew was stolen by a nanny, and no one knows where he is.


    My mother is left with overwhelming debt.


    The bank, along with the criminal Darelin Crew and the ruthless Dixons and Cravens, are circling, waiting to im what was left.


    And here I am, trapped in this hellhole, powerless against the cruelty of these vile people, watching as Delgado Enterprise crumbles.


    She knew who was behind the fall of thepany-the Dixons and Cravens.


    But what could she do?


    In this world, justice and virtue never won against maniption and betrayal.


    The wicked always had a hundred tricks up their sleeves, hidden behind the shadows.


    At this point, Delgado Enterprise was beyond saving.


    Rylee closed her eyes in despair, her heart heavy with sorrow.


    The bitter, bloody memory was burned into her mind, a silent scream of anguish and rage.


    Robin, with Lucinda and Ferell, had just left the ICU and were making their way to the back section of St. Joshua Hospital''s mental health ward.


    A security guard blocked their path, standing with authority.


    ""Stop right there!"


    Lucinda stepped forward, her eyes narrowing. "Hello, I''m Lucinda."


    "I know who you are," the guard snapped, his voice dripping with impatience. "No outsiders are allowed in The ward."


    Lucinda raised an eyebrow, "Do you know me?"


    "Of course, You''re the former Ms.


    Powers from Delgado Enterprise the guard sneered. "But now that Delgado Enterprise is finished,4 don''t have to listen to you. Get out of here."


    en


    Lucinda''s expression darkened as she sensed the hostility in the guard''s tone.


    "I''m here to see my daughter, who is being illegally held in Room 409. I''m going in."


    "No entry!" the guard barked. "Mr. Lares and Mr. Zeke have made it clear-no one is allowed in, not even you."


    Lucinda''s anger red. "You''re telling me I can''t even enter my own hospital?"


    The guardughed mockingly. "Of course not! Mr. Lares and Mr. Zeke now own this hospital.


    "Who do you think you are? Get out of here! Or I''ll have my buddies throw you out."


    Robin stepped forward, his voice cold andmanding. "You, a simple guard, think you can stop us? This hospital still belongs to Mrs.


    Delgado, yet you''re blocking her?"


    The guard sneered, pointing at Robin. "Who are you to talk? Get out of here! Mr. Zeke said no one''s allowed near this ce!"


    A sharp p rang through the


    hallway as Robin struck the guard,


    sending him crashing to the floor. "You''re nothing but a gatekeeper. And now you''re going to learn who you''re dealing with."


    "H-how dare you hit me!" The guard scrambled, yelling for backup.


    Within moments, four more guards, armed with electric batons, rushed toward them.


    "Ferell, handle this pathetic excuse for a man!" Robin ordered coldly.


    first/


    Before the guards could even reach them, Ferell swiftly drew a knife and drove it into the chest of the first/ guard.


    The guard''s eyes widened in disbelief as his life faded away. He had never imagined that the people he thought were defeated would strike back so ruthlessly.


    Some people, even at the end, never understood why the ones who fed them could also be the ones to destroy them.


    The truth was, society was a delicate bnce.


    Your defender would be your limit.


    Those who protected you could just as easily ensure your downfall.


    The remaining guards froze in shock at the brutality.


    Ferell, bloodied knife in hand, gestured to them. "Lead the way. To Room 409."


    The guards hesitated but quicklyplied, leading them to the elevator, where they headed straight for Room 409.


    The hallway on the fourth floor was filled with vacant-eyed psychiatric patients, their gazes empty and


    distant.


    From Room 409, shouts and sounds of abuse echoed down the hall.


    A doctor spotted them and immediately tried to blockheir way. "Who are you? You can''t go in there!"


    Ferell didn''t hesitate. With a swift kick, he knocked the doctor down and, with one powerful shove, broke open the door to Room 409.

 The Deadly 874

    Chapter 874 The Worst Evil in Human Nature


    In the dim, sterile corner of Room 409, Rylee crouched, clutching her head tightly, her body stained with blood.


    The short, stocky nurse stood above her, striking with a brutal, relentless force, punching and kicking without any hesitation. Lucinda stood frozen, unable to tear her eyes away from the horrific sight.


    The room no longer resembled a hospital ward; it had turned into a chamber of torment.


    How could someone whose job was to care for the vulnerable inflict such cruelty on a defenseless woman?


    In her shock, it took Lucinda a moment to recognize the trembling figure in the corner-it was her daughter.


    "Stop it!" Ferell shouted, grabbing the nurse''s arm and tossing her aside with force.


    The nurse quickly shifted into a pitiful act, pretending to be innocent. "She was hurting herself! I-I was just trying to help her!" Lucinda rushed to her daughter, kneeling beside her.


    She gazed down at Rylee for what felt like an eternity, the truth slowly sinking in. It was Rylee.


    The pain in her chest was almost unbearable, and she nearly lost consciousness.


    Robin steadied her with a gentle tap on her arm, helping her regain control.


    Tears flooded Lucinda''s eyes as she whispered, "Rylee, my dear!"


    Rylee flinched, shaking with fear. "Please ... don''t hit me anymore... I beg you


    "It''s me, your mother. I''m here to save you!" Lucinda said softly.


    Rylee''s shaking slowed as the shock began to lift.


    She wiped the blood from her eyes with trembling hands and looked up at her mother.


    Her face was a mixture of disbelief and fragile hope.


    "Mom? Is it really you?" she asked, afraid that this was all just her imagination.


    Lucinda pulled Rylee close, holding her tightly. "Yes, my sweet Rylee, it''s really me. You don''t need to be scared anymore,


    Kylee, still struggling to believe it, suddenly bit down on her own arm, as if trying to convince herself that the world wasn''t a nightmare.


    The sharp pain brought her back to reality, and she stared at her mother, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mom! It''s really you! I thought I''d never see you again she cried, her sobs uncontroble.


    When Rylee had been scared or hurt, Lucinda was always there tofort her, offering safety in her mother''s embrace.


    In Lucinda''s warm embrace, she felt like she was truly safe.


    "Rylee, everything will be alright. The worst is behind us now."


    Rylee''s cries grew louder. "Mom, it''s all over for us! Dad''s dying... Travis, Madelyn, and Joshua ... they''re gone!


    "Mom, what''s left for us? Our family is done for!" she cried, her voice raw with sorrow.


    Lucinda''s voice was firm, her hands gripping her daughter''s shoulders. "Rylee, your father is going to recover soon. And Joshua was rescued by Master Ramsey. He''s on his way to Plemouth now." Rylee froze, her eyes wide, barely able to believe what she was hearing. "Mom, is that really true? Or are you just trying tofort me?"


    Lucinda wiped the blood and tears from Rylee''s face. "I''m not lying, Rylee. Our family isn''t lost. Master Ramsey came in time to save us." "Master Ramsey? Who''s that?" Rylee''s voice was weak and confused.


    Lucinda realized that the name meant nothing to her daughter, so she decided to exin only what was necessary for now.


    "Master Ramsey is the grandson of Dragon Lord, the leader of Dragon Pce."


    Rylee''s confusion deepened. "The grandson of Dragon Lord? Someone that important came to save us?"


    Lucinda gently stroked Rylee''s tangled hair. "Rylee, your father is one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul in Dragon Pce. He''s a high-ranking officer, a national hero. "Twenty years ago, after the Dragon Manor incident, your father and I came to Plemouth.


    "We hid our true identities to investigate the mysteries of Dragon Manor. No one here knows that your father is a senior military officer."


    Rylee''s mind spun. The story seemed more like a fable than anything real. It didn''t make sense to her.


    and it suddenly clicked. One of them must be Master


    Her gaze shifted to the two young men in the room Ramsey.


    Lucinda noticed Rylee''s confused expression and spoke softly. "Ryle I''ll exin everything soon. But right


    now we need to get st


    here."


    Her eyes hardened with resolve. "That nurse hurt you, and I''m going to


    make her pay for it.


    Lucinda''s voice turned cold and


    deadly, her anger palpable. Any


    mother, no matter how kind, would


    unleash her fury on the one who hurt


    her child.


    The nurse, sensing the situation was about to turn dangerous, made a hasty move to flee. "Since you''re her family... I''ll leave now.


    "Stop!" Ferell''s voice rang out, freezing her in ce.


    The nurse stuttered, "I-I still have something to do..."


    "Grovel," Robinmanded, his voice icy and firm.


    Fear overtook the nurse, and she faltered, her voice trembling. "Why should I grovel for you?"


    Ferell, enraged, kicked her to the ground. "Why? Don''t you understand what you''ve done?"


    "I-I don''t understand &. Why are you attacking me?" the nurse cried, her voice filled with terror.


    But as her eyes met Lucinda''s, recognition dawned. "Y-you''re Ms. Powers?"


    Lucinda stepped toward her slowly, her gaze cold and unyielding. "How long have you worked at my hospital?"


    "Three years the nurse answered, her voice shaky.


    Lucinda''s expression darkened. She


    spoke coldly, "I pay the highest


    wages for nurses in all of Plemouth. What could you possibly have


    against me?"


    The nurse, sensing the venom in Lucinda''s eyes, flinched, trying to back away. "I-I earned it myself... What does it matter to you?" Lucinda pointed toward Rylee. "Is this how you earn your living? My daughter is not a patient-why did you hurt her? Tell me!"


    Her voice was sharp, unrecognizable from the calm woman she had once been.


    She was like a mother lion, ready to tear apart anyone who harmed her cub.


    The nurse''s voice cracked as she stammered, "M-Mr. Lares made me do it... it''s not my fault ... "


    "Lares'' family is dead! That ungrateful little man told you to do this, and you obeyed?" Lucinda''s fury reached its peak. "You''re worse than an animal! You belong in


    hell!"


    Her gaze turned to her daughter, battered and exploded.


    bruised, and Lucinda''s:


    She grabbed the nurse by the hair and pped her across the face with all her remaining strength.


    Exhausted, Lucinda copsed after a few more weak ps. Robin stepped forward, cing a hand on her shoulder.


    "Mrs. Delgado, don''t let your anger consume you. Let Ferell deal with this."


    The nurse, realizing her end was near, copsed in fear begging. "Please... please don''t kill me!"


    Robin stepped closer, pressing his foost the nurse''s face. "You''re a pitiful, ungrateful creature,


    leeching off the kindness of others. You let yourself be manipted into bing a monster, and look at what you''ve done.


    Did you ever stop to think how it would feel if she wen your daughter?


    The worst evil in human naturs isn''t erred or arrowand It''s the tormenting of others!


    "You''re a nurse! You should have done your job and taken care of her. Yet you crossed the sacred line and tortured her instead!


    "You vile creature. Luckily, you''re at the bottom of society; you''d be a monster if given any power!


    "See how dark your soul is?


    "Scum like you should be wiped from the earth, or there will be no justice left.


    "Ferell, finish her off and feed her to the dogs!"


    Before the nurse could scream, Ferell twisted her neck, ending her life in an instant.

 The Deadly 875

    Chapter 875 The Cravens Are in Charge Here!


    ""Move, move!"


    A doctor from the psychiatric hospital stormed into Room 409, nked by two intimidating figures.


    They came face-to-face with Robin and Ferell, who stood firmly blocking the doorway.


    "The Cravens are in charge here-step aside!" the leader of the group shouted, his frustration rising when Robin and Ferell refused to move.


    "Are you deaf? If you mess with Ms. Craven''s affairs, I''ll make you regret it¡ª"


    With a swift thud, Ferell''s foot mmed into the man''s face, knocking him out cold instantly.


    "D*mn!" The second man froze, taking a cautious step back.


    The brutal hit was enough to send a chill through him. As he watched hispanion copse, his face badly deformed and one eye hanging loose, he realized his partner was done for. Shivers ran down his spine as he stared at Robin and Ferell, his mind racing.


    Upon thinking carefully, he was sure he had never met these two people in Plemouth.


    After a brief hesitation, he nervously shouted, "I''m a bodyguard for the Cravens-"


    Ferell wasted no time and kicked him in the thigh with a sickening crack. "This one''s for the trash of the Cravens!"


    With two horrifying cracks, the man crumpled to the floor, his legpletely useless.


    Robin pointed to the two blue-d guards standing behind them. "Take them out and bury them."


    The doctor, visibly shaken, dropped to the floor, pleading, "Please, please spare me


    "Get lost!" Robin snapped. As if granted mercy, the doctor scrambled out of the room, crawling and running for his life.


    His frantic escape had him hopping on one leg, then both, as if trying to outrun his fear.


    His frantic energy drew the attention of the patients in the hall, who froze in confusion.


    A few of them, discussing their own issues, snickered, "Look at that crazy guy-he''s lost it! Ha!"


    Laughter rippled through the corridor as more patients joined in, creating a surreal atmosphere of chaos.


    Finally, the group of patients decided to join in on the fun..


    In an instant, the hallway was full of people running and hopping around, as if celebrating something.


    It was truly a sight to behold.


    Lucinda and her daughter followed Robin and Ferell out, and upon seeing the madness in the hall, they exchanged knowing looks and shook their heads.


    The world outside wasn''t much different-delusions, nonsense, and twisted minds were everywhere.


    "Let''s go, Mrs. Delgado," Robin said, ncing at his phone. "Rylee, have some breakfast. We''ll head to your beach house afterward."


    Lucinda paused, her expression understanding Robin''s intentions.


    Lily, the heiress of the Cravens, is waiting at the house.


    Master Ramsey is preparing to seek justice for us.


    "Master Ramsey..." Lucinda felt a pang of guilt, feeling that Robin had done so much for them.


    Robin turned to Rylee, who was still shaken. "Rylee has been wronged in ways that can''t be ignored-she deserves justice, I can''t stand leaving revenge forter." Robin led Rylee to a small street with food stalls near the hospital.


    The street carried an old-world charm, its aged buildings telling the stories of time through every crack and speck of dust.


    Despite the surrounding modern


    buildings, the street''s ancient


    architecture still stood strong, offering a rare glimpse into the past in the midst of the bustling city.


    en


    Years ago, it had been Spike''s idea to convince Lucinda to invest billions to preserve this food street.


    It was where Lucinda and Spike had first met, a ce filled with memories of their youth and the vorful meals they shared.


    As they entered the street, they were met not with the usualmotion but with an eerie stillness after the rain.


    A small sparrow sat on an old locust tree, observing them with cautious eyes.


    4ormth in


    The bird''s presence seemed to bring life to the otherwise quiet street, offering a flicker the deste scene.


    "Master Ramsey, this food street ispletely shut down. There''s a notice on the wall about demolition," Rylee observed.


    Robin looked at the street, now washed clean by the rain, leaving no trace of the usual grime.


    Rylee frowned, confused. "It was so busy just a month ago. What happened?"


    As they pondered, a thin wisp of smoke rose from a small shop, carrying the mouth-watering scent of beef


    stew.


    Rylee''s eyes lit up, pointing to the shop in the center of the street.


    "Master Ramsey, my mother ani


    said she and my father first met at


    that shop."


    Intrigued, Robin found himself curious to learn what made this shop so special.


    Who would have guessed that one of Dragon Soul''s Tw Ive Great Warriors. General Delgado. had such a romantic connection to the ce?


    True loyalty, it seemed, ran deep.


    The warm steam rising from the shop filled the street with theforting smell of home-cooked food.


    Inside, an elderly man in his sixties bent over, meticulously cleaning the tables and setting the dishes.


    Though the years had aged him, his eyes still sparkled with vitality, undimmed by time.


    "Three servings of beef stew!"


    Robin and his group sat at a table to the left.


    "Coming right up! Please wait just a moment!"


    The owner quickly served the food.


    "Miss Rylee?" The owner froze, his eyes widening as he recognized Rylee, her face marked with scars. "Is it really you?"


    Rylee nodded. "Diego, what happened to the street? Why is business so slow?"


    Diego Perez forced a bitter smile. "Ms. Powers didn''t just buy this street-she also took on most of the taxes for the next twenty years.


    "How could it not make money? The problem is, we can''t stay here any longer.


    "When Delgado Enterprises was at


    its peak, no one dared to cause trouble here. But things have changed. As you can see, no one dares to run a business here anymore.


    "The Darelin Crew has set their sights on this street. They want to turn it into a hospital and hotel.


    "They im Delgado Enterprises owes them 100 billion in high-interest loans, so this street is theirs now." Rylee scoffed. "They''re delusional!"


    Diego shook his head in defeat. "Miss Rylee, things aren''t the same anymore. It might be best to let it go."


    A gentle breeze stirred the air, startling a few sparrows on the old locust tree, causing raindrops to fall softly to the ground.


    Suddenly, Diego froze, his face going pale. "Miss Rylee the Darelin Crew is here. Let me wrap up your beef stew-you should leave quickly."

 The Deadly 876

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 876 I''ll Reward You With a ss of Wine


    "Diego, are you doing business, or are you just asking for trouble?"


    Finished


    A tall man in a long ck coat appeared outside the restaurant, nked by a group of about twenty tough- looking thugs.


    "Carl said that today is the ideal time to take over this alley.


    "This man was Tres Tafani, the leader of the Darelin Crew''s street gang in Plemouth.


    Travis had fallen into Herbert''s trap, signing a high-interest loan of 100 billion with Carl Darelin, the


    Darelin Crew''s boss.


    Diego quickly stepped in front of the shop, his face forcing a polite grin. "Mr. Tafani, you haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Let me whip up a few things for you-


    Tres waved dismissively, cutting off Diego''s ttery. His gaze shifted to Robin and the others inside the shop. "What''s going on here, Diego? You opening up again? "Are you trying to get yourself killed at your age?"


    With that, Tres shoved Diego aside and pointed at Robin and the others. "Get out! This ce is shutting


    down!"


    Without hesitation, Robin stood up, grabbed a bowl of beef stew, and threw the steaming contents right onto Tres''s face.


    Tres screamed, his face burned, but before he could respond, Ferell kicked him hard, sending him crashing to the ground.


    A sickening crack rang out as Tres''s arm snapped under the force.


    The thugs outside stood frozen, shocked.


    Tres, the toughest member of Darelin Crew, has been taken down in an instant?


    It took a few moments for Tres to regain his senses, weakly muttering, "I''m with the Darelin Crew-"


    Without a second thought, Ferell grabbed the entire pot of stew and poured it over Tres''s head. "This is for people like you, Darelin Crew!"


    Tres copsed, unconscious.


    The thugs were silent, stunned by the brutality of it all.


    They didn''t even flinch when they heard we''re from the Darelin crew. These people aren''t just here to make a statement -they are here to wipe us out!


    Robin wiped his hands clean and then turned to the thugs. "Take this trash out of here. Tell your boss that at 9 AM today, I''ll be at the Delgado Enterprise press conference, and I''m going to crush him there!" The thugs hurriedly carried Tres away, bolting down the street, trying to put as much distance as possible between themselves and the shop.


    13:01 Thu, Jan 16 Gti B


    134., 69%


    Chapter 876 I''ll Reward You With a ss of Wine


    Diego stood frozen, still in shock at what had just happened.


    Finished


    Then it clicked. He finally realized why Rylee from Delgado Enterprise had shown up at just the right


    moment.


    "Master Ramsey, thank you!" Rylee''s eyes glistened with gratitude as she bowed deeply.


    "Did you finish your breakfast?" Robin asked, noticing Rylee''s empty bowl.


    "Yes, I''m full. Rylee nodded.


    "Good. Then let''s go."


    Robin headed for the door, and Diego scrambled to catch up, calling out, "Miss Rylee, wait! Let me cook two more bowls for your friends!"


    "Diego, we''lle back for thatter," Robin paused and said.


    "Your stew is really good. It''s a shame this ce is closing down. But just remember, as long as Delgado Enterprise is still standing, no one will dare to cause trouble here again." Diego stood in stunned silence, watching Robin leave. The realization hit him-Delgado Enterprise had found a powerful ally.


    Within minutes, the food street was alive again, bustling with activity.


    By 8 AM, the Delgados'' seaside vi driveway was lined with luxury cars.


    As Robin and the others arrived, they saw the vi''s outdoorwn decorated with various festive


    ornaments.


    In the center of the yard was a giant portrait of a woman-Lily.


    The massive portrait bore the words, "Happy Birthday, Ms. Craven."


    A group of well-dressed guests were chatting andughing, clearly enjoying themselves.


    "Celebrating a birthday in a stolen vi?" Robin sneered his lips curling into a cold smile.


    He stepped forward, heading straight for the front door


    0000000000000


    The Cravens-wealthy and powerful, from Plemouth. How dare they desecrate the peaceful grounds of Delgado Enterprise! Ferell and Rylee followed closely behind.


    No one noticed that the actual owner of the vi had already arrived.


    "Stop!" Several security guards blocked their path at the entrance.


    Do you have Ms. Craven''s invitation gold card?"


    Rulee stenned forward her nice irv I''m entering mu


    13:01 Thu, Jan 16 Gti B.


    Chapter 876 I''ll Reward You With a ss of Wine


    out of my way!"


    A crowd of onlookers quickly gathered.


    Robin ignored the guards'' orders and continued pulling Rylee toward the vi.


    A few guards tried to follow them.


    "Get lost!" Ferell snapped, stepping in their way.


    The guards drew their electric batons and charged at Ferell.


    "Typicalpdogs of the rich. You deserve to die!" Ferell swiped his hand.


    Bang!


    Two of the leading guards flew backward, crashing into a flower bed, dead on impact.


    A heavy silence fell over the courtyard.


    The guests, onceughing and enjoying the party, now gasped in shock.


    Someone''s trying to ruin the Cravens'' birthday celebration!


    30., 69%=


    Finished


    When they realized that one of the intruders was Rylee daughter of Delgado Enterprise, the crowd quickly backed off.


    Isn''t Delgado Enterprise finished? How dare Rylee challenge Lily so openly!


    But the two men with her don''t look like easy targets either.


    The once lively vi yard had fallen eerily quiet.


    The guards, who had been eager to act moments ago, now stood frozen in fear.


    This is one ruthless person-not even hesitating to kill.


    A


    Outside, chaos unfolded, but no one dared to tell Lily, who was still celebrating in the vi''s back garden.


    In the back garden, tables wereden with fruits, pastries, champagne, and red wine.


    Lily''s close friends and family were gathered, enjoying their drinks and conversation.


    As Robin passed through the hall and entered the back garden, hismanding presence immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Lily, always quick to seek the spotlight, noticed him at once.


    Her eyes sparkled with interest, and a smug smile appeared on her face.


    She stood tall, walking toward Robin with a confident, almost arrogant stride.


    Snapping her fingers at the waiter, she ordered, "Bring his gentleman a ss of red wine!


    XXith


    Chapter 876 I''ll Reward You With a ss of Wine


    "I don''t think I''ve invited you." She giggled, her voice dripping with condescension. "But that''s not important."


    She smiled confidently, her gaze fixed on Robin, filled with superiority and pride.


    68%


    Finished


    "What matters is I know you must havee here because you admire me, doing anything to get closer to me. Hahaha ...


    "But I find you pretty cute, so I''ll forgive you for barging in without an invitation.


    "And since you like me so much, I''ll reward you with a ss of wine," she said, handing him the ss.


    Robin looked at her with an indifferent expression, a cold smirk ying on his lips as he epted the wine. "With your attitude, I wouldn''t even bother epting anything from you."


    In a swift motion, he sshed the entire ss of red wine into Lily''s face.


    "Ah!" Lily screamed in a high-pitched, hysterical cry. "How dare you do this to me in my vi! I''ll have killed!"


    you

 The Deadly 877

    he Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 877 Take This Woman to Delgado Tower!


    A collective gasp swept through the crowd gathered in the vi''s garden.


    3


    68%


    Finished


    "Your vi?" Robin asked, his tone cold as he pulled out a wet wipe to clean his pale hands. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course! Bodyguards-" Lily''s words were cut off as Robin suddenly yanked her by the hair, mming her face into the fruitden table.


    "Ah!" Lily let out a stream as blood sttered across her delicate face.


    The crowd froze in shock.


    Is he out of his mind?


    He''s actually attacking a woman like this?


    Several bodyguards from the Cravens rushed forward, but Ferell swiftly knocked them all to the


    It was then that the guests noticed Rylee standing behind Robin.


    It clicked.


    Rylee from Delgado Enterprise is here for revenge.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you touch Miss Craven! You''re asking for death!"


    ground.


    A young man in a white suit, just entering the garden, rushed forward after witnessing the violent act, shouting angrily.


    Lily, still dazed from the hit, screamed in pain, "B*stard, I''ll kill you!"


    The man in white was Luca, the eldest son of the Haskell family, a prominent second-tier noble family in Plemouth''s real estate sector.


    For a while, Luca had been pursuing Lily, but she had consistently distanced herself from him. Now, seeing his idol in distress, he seized the opportunity to y the hero and rescue her. After offering some exaggerated words offort to Lily, he pointed at Robin. "You! Grovel right now! I suggest you chop your arms off and apologize to Ms. Craven!"


    Robin nced at Luca and sneered, "Where did this pest crawl out fro


    Throw him out!"


    Before Luca could react, Ferell delivered a devastating blow to his legs, lifting him and throwing him over


    the vi''s wall.


    Lily, horrified by the brutal scene, fell silent, her mouth shutting in fear.


    It was then that she realized Rylee had stepped forward


    Robin turned to her, gesturing with a pointed finger. "Do you know her? She is the Deputy CEO of Delgado Enterprise and the proprietor of this seaside vi. 13:01 Thu, Jan 16 Gti G.


    Chapter 877 Take This Woman to Delgado Tower!


    68%


    Finished


    "You, a filthy creature, and your worthless entourage are causing chaos in someone else''s vi. Did Rylee approve of this?


    "You''re jealous of her beauty, resentful because Camden once pursued her so intensely, and now you''re conspiring with the Dixons to frame the Delgado Enterprise.


    "And as if that weren''t enough, you killed Travis and his wife, locked Rylee away in a psychiatric hospital, and tried to torment her until she wished for death.


    "I just don''t get it-how can someone, like you even exist?"


    Lily shrieked, her voiceced with fury, "Rylee, that b*tch! I won''t let her steal the spotlight in Plemouth. I''ll make her suffer in ways she can''t even begin to imagine! I''ll humiliate her more than a dog!" Robin stomped on Lily''s hand. "Those who bully others will eventually be trampled themselves.


    "Today, I''ll expose the true, monstrous nature of the Cravens and the Dixons for all of Plemouth to see!"


    With a sharp crack, Robin crushed Lily''s hand under his boot, turning it to pulp.


    "Argh! H-how dare you do that... You''re dead!" Lily screamed in agony.


    "My family has influence all over Plemouth, from the Darelin Crew to key figures in the city government ..


    Robin smirked. "Even if I have to tear Plemouth apart today, I''ll wipe out both your families-the Cravens and the Dixons!


    "Take this woman to Delgado Tower!"


    Two guards in blue quickly gagged Lily and dragged her away from the vi.


    Robin, followed by Rylee, made his way out.


    Luca, still writhing in pain on the ground, saw them leaving won''t let you get away with this!"


    d, in a frantic voice, yelled, "My dad said he


    Robin had already forgotten about him, but the shout made him


    "Go tell your father that in half an hour, the entire Haskell family groveling at not, If they don''t, I''ll eliminate them as well,"


    // be


    Delgado Tower. If


    Just then, Robin''s phone rang.


    It was Jack. "Master Ramsey, Spike is awake and recovering well. Where are you?"


    Robin thought for a moment. "Bring him straight to Delgado Tower. The Delgados have suffered enough from these families; I think General Delgado should have his revenge!"


    At 8:40 AM, the za in front of Delgado Tower was filled with luxury cars.


    Today, the Dixons of Plemouth were holding a press conference to announce their takeover of Delgado Enterprise..


    13:01 Thu, Jan 16 G tB?


    Chapter 877 Take This Woman to Delgado Tower!


    68%


    Finished


    Reporters from various outlets and online tforms had already arrived early, setting up their cameras and equipment. Plemouth''s elite had gathered in full force.


    Also present were key city officials, presidents from six banks financing Delgado Enterprise, and Carl, the leader of Darelin Crew.


    At exactly 9:00 AM, a 25-gun salute rang out in front of Delgado Tower.


    The number of shots matched Camden''s age of 25.


    When the salute ended, the stage was filled with lively music and dancing.


    The upbeat tunes filled the air, setting avish and vibrant atmosphere.


    As apuse rang out, Camden stepped out of a slow-moving Rolls-Royce.


    Dressed in a ck suit with a red flower on his chest, he looked dashing and confident in the morning light.


    The crowd erupted into cheers as Camden, the star of the press conference, appeared.


    "Mr. Camden, congrattions!" The guests lined up to greet him, some even suggesting their daughters for his consideration in hopes of catching his attention. Everyone knew that the future of Plemouth belonged to the Dixons.


    If they could gain Camden''s favor, their fortunes would soar.


    As Camden made his way through the adoring crowd, he finally reached the front of the stage.


    Standing at the podium, the attention of everyone present made him feel a rush of excitement.


    Just as he was about to begin his speech, a procession of luxury cars slowly arrived at the scene.


    The cars'' models werepletely unfamiliar to anyone in Plemouth.


    Camden''s circle had never seen vehicles like these before.


    What Camden didn''t realize was that these were the exclusive cars of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul from the Dragon Pce.


    In Draconia, there were only twelve such vehicles.


    The arrival of the Twelve Great Warriors was a shocking spectacle.


    Camden waited for the mysterious figures to emerge, but no one appeared.


    Confused, he wondered who these strangers were. Just as he was about to figure it out, a fleet of Plemouth guard vehicles pulled up.


    Two hundred Plemouth guards disembarked and quickly surrounded the za in four teams.


    The cheer diew of force stunned Camden


    13:02 Thu, Jan 16 Gti G.


    Chapter 877 Take This Woman to Delgado Tower!


    0000, 6


    6


    Finis


    Karter, Captain of the Plemouth Guard had brought his men to ensure order at the Dixons'' press conference.


    staps


    Excited, Camden rushed off the and toward the group.


    "Captain Lynch, what an honor! We''re thrilled to have you here! Please,e to the front and take a sea


    306

 The Deadly 878

    he Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 878 Did I Tell You to Speak?


    3


    The heads of Plemouth''s elite families trailed closely behind Camden as he moved toward Karter.


    Initially, they had nned to offer polite words to the prominent military figure.


    68%


    Finished


    However, Karter''s face remained unreadable, cold, and distan


    A few of his guards stepped forward, creating a physical barrier that sent a clear message: "Keep your distance," effectively stopping the group from approaching him any closer. Seeing Karter''s indifference, Camden tried again. "Captain Lynch, it''s good to see you. My father will be here shortly. Please take a seat up front."


    Only then did Karter nce over at Camden, his eyes chilling. "Move aside."


    Karter thought, I''m not sitting there. It''s a trap, and I''m not falling for it!


    Still perplexed, Camden persisted. "General Lynch, I''ve reserved the best spot for you in the front row. The deputy mayor will be joining you shortly." "Move aside! I didn''te here for your pointless event," Karter growled.


    Camden paused, stunned. General Lynch, what are you-


    "We''re here on official business. Don''t bother the captain. Step aside!" A lieutenant sharply ordered and blocked Camden''s path.


    Camden fell silent at once.


    Official business?


    What could possibly be so urgent in front of Delgado Tower?


    For a brief moment, Camden couldn''t figure out what Karter and his team were up to.


    At that moment, a major rushed up to Karter. "Captain Lynch, Master Ramsey''s car has arrived."


    Karter''s eyes flicked toward the direction the major pointed. Without wasting a second, he started running toward the car.


    Camden noticed a sudden shift in Karter''s demeanor-he was visibly on edge.


    Master Ramsey?


    Who is this Master Ramsey?


    Did Dad bring in an even more influential guest for the event


    Wow, Dad really knows how to make an impact! He''s not just bringing down Plemouth''s leadingpany, Delgado Enterprise, but also rubbing elbows with powerful people like this! Karter''s behavior makes it clear that Master Ramsey held considerable power.


    With the Dixons now controlling Delgado Enterprise, it seem we''re on track to be the most influential family in


    13:02 Thu, Jan 16 G ti G.


    Chapter 878 Did I Tell You to Speak?


    68%


    Finished


    Master Ramsey must be a big shot Dad pulled in from Brighton. He''s probably here to make this event even more impressive.


    No wonder Dad''s so impressive that he can even bring down Delgado Enterprise.


    With that thought in mind, Camden gestured for the other family heads to follow suit.


    As they neared the front of Delgado Tower, the gathering fell quiet. The buzz of conversation and music faded instantly.


    The crowd parted like the Red Sea, creating a wide open space in front of the building.


    Then, a rugged Hummer appeared.


    Karter rushed toward the vehicle, standing at attention as he opened the door.


    A young man stepped out.


    The sunlight, filtered through the lingering rain, streamed in from the towering windows of the Delgado Tower, bathing everything in a colorful glow.


    The young man, bathed in that radiant light, looked striking, his presencemanding.


    The guests froze, their gazes fixed on him.


    Who is this guy? He carries himself like someone of immense importance!


    It was immediately obvious that his background was extraordinary.


    Behind Camden, Robin stood frozen too.


    Could this be the Master Ramsey Karter mentioned?


    Camden scrutinized the young man. He appeared younger than Karter, but his arrival was treated with such grandiosity. Is he a prominent figure from Brighton''s third generation? Camden quickly adjusted his clothes and hair, hurrying to join Karter in front of Robin.


    Before he could say a word, another off-road vehicle roared up, screeching to a halt behind the Hummer, stirring up dust.


    Two men, dressed oddly in blue, jumped out of the vehicle.


    They pulled a bloodied woman from the car, dragging her toward the za and dropping her carelessly onto the ground. Camden stood frozen, utterly stunned.


    What on earth is going on here?


    He stared at the woman on the ground, her face oddly familiar.


    One of the men in blue ripped the cloth from her mouth.


    "Camden that b*erard hit mel Hurry kill him!" the woman creamed ointing desperately at Robin


    Chapter 878 Did I Tell You to Speak?


    The man in blue stomped on her face. "Shut up! Yell again, and I''ll kill you."


    Lily immediately fell silent, her eyes wide with fear as they turned toward Camden.


    The crowd gasped collectively.


    This woman... she''s Lily, the eldest daughter of The Cravens!


    What is happening?


    Before anyone could make sense of it, several luxury cars pulled up.


    Finished


    Vaughn, the head of the Haskells, led his family of seventeen to Robin''s side and bowed low before him.


    "Master Ramsey, I''m Vaughn. This b*stard Luca offended you-please, show mercy and spare him Vaughn pleaded, his voice shaking.


    The sight of the Haskells bowing so low left everyone speechless.


    What''s going on here? Why are the Haskells bowing to him?


    Vaughn, seeing that Robin remained silent, quickly stood and kicked Luca, who was bloodied and bruised.


    "Master Ramsey, if this doesn''t calm your anger, I... I''ll kill this ungrateful son myself!"


    Vaughn had ties to the Hamiltons in Brighton and knew exactly how dangerous Robin was.


    This morning, as he was preparing for the press conference, Luca had called him in a panic, saying he''d


    been beaten.


    When Vaughn found out it was Robin-the notorious Master Ramsey-he almost lost it.


    He knew what the Cravens and Dixons had done.


    Luca had informed him that Robin had brought Rylee to the seaside vi, and Vaughn understood exactly what was happening.


    Even though he didn''t know why Robin was involved with Delgado Enterprise, he was sure of one thing: Never cross Master Ramsey. He was truly ruthless!


    The Hamiltons, the Sontags, and other powerful Brighton families have been wiped out by Robin with just a flick of his hand.


    The Cravens and Dixons are small frypared to those families.


    Now that Master Ramsey is here, those two families are finished.


    Robin nced at Vaughn and raised a hand. Ferell immediately stepped forward.


    "Leave!" Ferellmanded.


    Vaughn froze, drenched in sweat.


    1


    13:02 Thu, Jan 16 Gti B.


    Chapter 878 Did I Tell You to Speak?


    68%


    Finished


    As soon as Ferell spoke, Vaughn felt like the pressure had lifted. He quickly gathered his family and fled, not even bothering with the car-they ran as fast as they could.


    The guests, still trying to process what had just happened, stood in stunned silence.


    Camden, equally perplexed, was struggling to understand the situation.


    He remained frozen for a long time, unable to wrap his head around the chaos unfolding.


    Eventually, he cautiously approached Karter and whispered, "Captain Lynch, what''s going on here?"


    "Did I tell you to speak?" Karter snapped, making Camden jump.


    In front of Plemouth''s military elite, even a p in the face from Karter wouldn''t have made Camden utter a word.


    But the bizarre turn of events sent an unsettling chill through him.


    He quietly stepped back and dialed his father''s number.

 The Deadly 879

    e Deadly Assassin Robin


    68%


    Finished


    Chapter 879 Without Interests, Everything Else Is Just Nonsense!


    Madden Dixon, Camden''s father, was heading to the Delgado Tower press conference.


    Beside him in the car sat Finnley San, the leader of the Plemouth Business Alliance.


    "Mr. San," Madden said, handing over arge check to Finnley.


    "You''ve been a huge help with Delgado Enterprise. If the Dixons manage to take control, it''s all thanks to


    a the support from our Plemouth allies.


    "Don''t worry. Once we have everything sorted with Delgado Enterprise, we can discuss the next steps.


    "As a token of gratitude for your help, we''ll offer you a 30% stake in Delgado Enterprise. We''ll need your expertise moving forward, my old friend. Haha...


    Finnley took the check, a chuckle escaping his lips. "Madden, I''ve been watching you for some time. You''re sharp.


    "When ites down to it, that''s how things work-people help each other out.


    "In business, life, and everything else, you must adhere to thews of nature.


    "Survival of the fittest-that''s the game we''re in.


    "The fall of Delgado Enterprise? That''s on Lucinda and her son. They were too stubborn and naive to understand how the world really works.


    "Business is war. There''s no room for peaceful coexistence or civilpetition.


    "Heh, there''s only one rule-interests.


    "Without interests, everything else is just nonsense!


    "I always hear poor people go on about not caring for fame or fortune, and it''s even moreughable.


    "They''re broke, with no name or wealth to call their own. How can they im to be above fame and fortune?


    "Heh, sometimes when I hear those grand ideals, it makes me want tough.


    "That''s why Lucinda and her family couldn''t adapt to the real world. Even with all the capital, they would''ve squandered it. Better to pass it on to someone who knows how to use it."


    Madden eagerly nodded. "Yes, yes, Mr. San, you''re truly a master. Reading thousands of books doesn''tpare to traveling thousands of miles, and even that doesn''tpare to meeting many people. Still, meeting many people doesn''tpare to being taught by a true master! "Mr. San, you are my life teacher!


    "Your words today have made it clear that only someone like us can unlock the true potential of Delgado Enterprise."


    Finnley patted Madden''s shoulder. "Madden, remember-when everyone profits together, that''s how you


    Chapter 879 Without Interests, Everything Else Is Just Nonsense!


    Madden froze, understanding the deeper meaning of Finnley''s words. 68%


    Finished


    The Dixons were taking over Delgado Enterprise, but Finnley, the crafty old fox, was nning to grab arge portion for himself. Madden nodded solemnly. "I understand, Mr. San!"


    At that moment, Camden''s call came through.


    "Mr. San, y son is calling. I have to take this."


    Finnley waved his hand and looked out the window, his attention caught by a long convoy speeding by.


    The vehicles were all adorned with the Northlorn R¨¦sidence emblem!


    What is going on?


    Such arge procession is unusual.


    Finnley realized it was likely rted to the Northlorn Residence, which oversaw the Draconia Police Department.


    Something major was about to unfold, but he didn''t give it much thought.


    To him, the Northlorn Residence was far removed from their world. Whatever was happening had little to do with them.


    The convoy soon disappeared from view.


    Madden ended his call and hung up, his expression serious. "Mr. San, my son, Camden, said there''s been some trouble at the press conference." "Trouble at the press conference?" Finnley frowned. "What''s going on?"


    Madden sighed. "Camden said that Karter has arrived with two hundred guards from Plemouth."


    Finnley''s face darkened. "Does Karter think he''s entitled to a piece of the Delgado pie too?"


    After a brief pause, he added, "Madden, I almost forgot This situation needs to be handled with care, or else..."


    Madden nodded. "I know, but... it seems moreplicated than we thought."


    "Oh? What do you mean?" Finnley asked, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Karter taking a small share didn''t seem like a huge problem to Finnley. It was likely he wouldn''t try to take everything.


    So what else could it be?


    Madden shook, his voice low. "It seems... it seems that someone named Master Ramsey has arrived. Mr. San, do you know who Master Ramsey is?" Finnley thought hard, but the name didn''t ring a bell.


    68%


    Chapter 879 Without Interests, Everything Else Is Just Nonsense!


    Finished


    Outside Delgado Tower, the atmosphere was tense.


    Guests were scattered in different corners of the za, frozen in ce.


    Many of them could feel the growing sense of danger and were ready to leave, but the guards had surrounded the area. No one could move.


    The harsh sunlight made Camden thirsty as he stood helplessly, staring at Robin, whose expression was cold and unreadable.


    What is happening?


    He had never been in a situation like this before.


    All he wanted was for his father and Finnley to arrive quickly.


    Robin checked his watch, and Karter immediately picked up on the signal.


    "Master Ramsey, the guards escorting Mr. Joshua are on their way. They''ll be here in about ten minutes.


    "Once Joshua arrives, we''ll handle this together." Robin lowered his arm and looked ahead.


    Joshua?


    Camden''s mind raced. Could this Joshua be Travis''s youngest son?


    At that moment, twelve military vehicles marked with generals'' insignia opened their doors.


    Twenty-four guards quickly formed ranks beside the vehicles.


    Twelve men stepped out, their ages ranging from their forties to sixties.


    The moment they appeared, theirmanding presence filled the air!


    The crowd''s eyes lit up as they recognized the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul.


    The men adjusted their attire and lined up in perfect formation before walking toward Robin.


    "Master Ramsey!" The twelve men stood at attention, saluting Robin.


    Robin nodded. "Please, stand by."


    The twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul immediately split into two groups of six, standing at attention beside Robin.


    Robin turned to Spike. "General Delgado, thank you for your efforts!"


    Spike looked at Robin with deep gratitude


    in his eyes. After saluting, he almost bowed before him.


    Robin quickly took Spike''s arm, gently helping him up. General Delgado, you''re a national hero. I can''t ept this!"


    Snike''s mums filled with emotion as he cryinbitened airs


    once more "Master Ramcey thank you!"


    13:02 Thu, Jan 16 Gti B.


    Chapter 879 Without Interests, Everything Else Is Just Nonsense!


    I00 68%


    Robin lowered Spike''s arm. "General Delgado, there''s no need for thanks between us. Please, wait a moment. Joshua will be here in ten minutes." Spike nodded, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Finished


    1


    1


    306


    000


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 880 And Yet There''s Trouble

 The Deadly 880

    Chapter 880 And Yet There''s Trouble


    "Dad!"


    Rylee rushed forward, unable to control herself.


    She wrapped her arms tightly around Spike''s, burying her face deep against his chest.


    The fear of losing him again gripped her heart, and she couldn''t bear to let go.


    C


    30 00, 67%


    Finished


    Spike gently ran his hand through her hair and offered a small, apologetic smile to Robin. "Master Ramsey, please excuse her."


    Lucinda ced aforting hand on her daughter''s shoulder, softly reminding her, "Rylee ..."


    Realizing her outburst, Rylee lowered her head, wiping the tears from her face.


    She was struggling to regain control over her emotions, still reeling from the shock of having her father


    back.


    But she didn''t loosen her grip on him, her arms stubbornly holding him as if afraid to lose him again.


    Onlookers in the za of Delgado Tower slowly began to understand the situation.


    The young man, whom Karter, the Captain of the Plemouth Guard, held in such high esteem, hade to seek justice for Lucinda and her family! The truth was now bing clear-the Dixons and the Cravens had joined forces with business leaders and bankers to frame Delgado Enterprise. This plot had led to the tragic deaths of Travis and his wife, who had fallen from the building.


    Among Plemouth''s elite, everyone knew the real story.


    However, it was a truth that no one had the courage to publicly acknowledge.


    Despite the police''s conclusion that Travis and Madelyn''s deaths were a suicide, it was widely believed that the Dixons had orchestrated a murder in secret. After Travis and Madelyn died, Rylee had been sent to a psychiatric facility, Joshua had disappeared, and Dash was left on the brink of death.


    A number of major Delgado shareholders withdrew, leaving Lucinda to face her grief alone.


    For a time, it appeared as though the Dixon Group had triumphed.


    No one expected Lucinda and her family to show up at the press conference today, much less with such powerful backing.


    Could they really turn the tide? Could they seize victory against all odds?


    It''s hard to say.


    The real mastermind behind the Dixons and the Cravens was none other than Finnley, head of the


    13:03 Thu, Jan 16 Gti B.


    Chapter 880 And Yet There''s Trouble


    He had deep ties with city officials, major banks, and even the notorious Darelin Crew.


    It was clear that Lucinda and her family were up against a dangerous force.


    Camden quickly pieced together what was unfolding.


    The "Master Ramsey" that Karter spoke of hade to fight for the Delgados'' justice.


    Camden''s eyes flicked to Robin, who stood surrounded by twelve intimidating men.


    The atmosphere in the air felt suffocating-far more intense than anything Camden had ever experienced.


    If even Plemouth''s elite Karter was backing the Delgados, the odds were stacked against them.


    Unless Finnley, with his vast influence over both the legal system and the criminal underworld, intervened, Delgado Enterprise had little hope.


    67%


    Finished


    Deciding it was best to step back, Camden silently made to retreat, leaving the situation in his father and Finnley''s hands.


    However, two of Plemouth''s guards stepped in front of him.


    "Stop! Master Ramsey has given orders that no one may enter or leave!"


    A cold sweat broke out on Camden''s forehead. "What gives you the right to stop me?"


    Before he could speak further, the guards pulled out their guns, their postures stiff and menacing. "Master Ramsey has given us full authority to take action against anyone who tries to interfere with today''s events!" Camden froze.


    He could feel the deadly tension in the air.


    The guards'' message was unmistakable: If he tried to move, they wouldn''t hesitate to shoot.


    Realizing he had no choice, Camden stopped and quickly came up with a n, reaching for his phone to make a call.


    But the guards quickly grabbed it from his hands.


    "I can''t even make a call?" Camden snapped, frustration evident in his voice.


    "No," one of the guards answered coldly.


    Camden was left speechless. "What are you doing?"


    "We''re just following orders," the guards replied, ignoring himpletely.


    An eerie quiet fell over the za, only broken by the screech of brakes at the perimeter.


    Madden and Finnley were escorted through the crowd by their bodyguards, heading straight for Camden.


    "Camden, what''s happening?" Madden wiped sweat from his forehead, his voice filled with urgency,


    Chapter 880 And Yet There''s Trouble


    Finnley''s eyes narrowed, scanning the scene with a sense of foreboding.


    Yet, with his vastwork of powerful allies, he remained outwardlyposed.


    This was Plemouth, after all.


    I 20, 67%-


    Finished


    No matter how powerful the neers, Finnley was confident that no one would dare challenge the influence of the Dixons or the Cravens.


    And as head of the Plemouth Business Alliance, Finnley knew the local underworld andw enforcement would be quick to back him up if anyone dared cross him here.


    Camden nodded toward Robin and whispered, "Dad, Mr. San, is that the person Karter was referring to as ''Master Ramsey''?


    "They''re the ones who attacked Lily. And when they arrived, they immediately took control of the situation."


    At that moment, a short, stocky man in his forties stepped forward from behind the crowd, greeting the group. "You''re here, Mr. San, Mr. Madden."


    Everyone turned to see him, immediately recognizing him as Carl, the underground kingpin of Plemouth and leader of the Darelin Crew.


    Carlughed with Finnley and Madden, his casual demeanor lightening the tense atmosphere.


    "Heh, Carl, what''s going on here?" Finnley smirked, ncing at Robin. "A grand press conference, and yet there''s trouble? Looks like someone''s trying to stir up some chaos in Plemouth!"


    +


    Carl chuckled. "Mr. San, with our men here, no one''s causing any problems. They''re underestimating us, aren''t they? Haha...


    11


    Finnley smiled and nodded. "Alright, let''s go see what''s happening."


    Finnley, Carl, and Madden, surrounded by their bodyguards, moved toward Karter, Robin, and the others.


    "Captain Lynch, It''s the press conference to announce the Dixon Group has taken over Delgado Enterprise, and I see you''vee to maintain order. I appreciate it," Finnley said with mock politeness.


    "I''d like to assure your guards that the Plemouth Business Alliance will contribute a billion to improve the Plemouth Guard''s equipment and living conditions."


    Carl and Madden quickly chimed in, each offering a billion.


    The room burst into apuse.


    Finnley''s words and actions made his superiority clear


    He moved forward to shake Karter''s hand, but Karter''s eyes remained cold as he scanned the group.


    "Mr. San, you''re mistaken," Karter said tly. "I''m not here to maintain order for your press conference. I''ve been ordered to carry out official duties."


    Finnley burst intoughter. "Captain Lynch, you do have a sense of humor.


    Chapter 880 And Yet There''s Trouble


    "Madden''s family has been a major contributor to Plemouth''s economy over the years.


    "Just earlier, I received a call from the Deputy Mayor. He''sing here himself."


    18 67%


    Finishe


    Lucinda scoffed, her voice dripping with contempt. "Finnley, did you really think I agreed to you taking control of Delgado Enterprise?"

 The Deadly 881

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    70%


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 881 Private Revenge Is Justified


    Finnley took a brief pause before shing a smile.


    "Ms. Powers, I can understand why you''re upset. After all, Delgado Enterprise is something you''ve spent twenty years building from scratch.


    "Delgado Enterprise has made countless contributions to Plemouth, benefiting the city in numerous ways.


    "The Plemouth Bridge, two elementary schools, a welfare center, a retirement home, and numerous charitable projects.


    "Everything Delgado Enterprise has done is visible to all of Plemouth.


    int, the me


    "But when thepany began to falter because of poor management and arrived at t lies with Travis and his wife. Theirck of experience and excessive ambition contributed to thepany''s financial downfall. "If I hadn''t stepped in and persuaded Dixon Group to intervene, Plemouth would have faced a massive financial loss.


    hers!


    "Lucinda, by acting impulsively and bringing in Captain Lynch and others to stir things up, you''re making a huge mistake!"


    Rylee shot him a scornful look. "Finnley, you might be the head of Plemouth''s Business Alliance, but you''re morally bankrupt and utterlywless.


    "You are the one manipting the market, destroying the market, and bringing Delgado Enterprise to its


    demise!


    "I honestly don''t understand how someone like you, full of corruption and deceit, can still stand here pretending to be a moral authority!


    "You know exactly how Delgado Enterprise ended up like this!"


    Finnley furrowed his brow and sighed. "Rylee, you''re still too young to understand.


    "I know it''s hard for you to see Delgado Enterprise and your family in such a state.


    "But you should be thankful to the Dixons. They stepped in and saved thepany fromplete copse, at least."


    Rylee forced a bitter smile. "Hypocrite! Full of lies! You old fool, do you really think I don''t know what you''ve been doing behind the scenes?


    "The Dixons, the Cravens, all of you schemed to bring down Delgado Enterprise!


    "You deliberately harmed Travis and Madelyn! You''re nothing but a murderer, a beast!"


    "Fine, fine. You don''t get it. I won''t waste my time talking to you!" Finnley''s eyes narrowed with venom. "Carl, tell her exactly what happened with Delgado Enterprise!"


    Carl''s expression darkened. "Rylee, if you think the Dixons taking over Delgado Enterprise was a bad thing, then why doesn''t Delgado Enterprise pay back the 100 billion they owe the Darelin Crew?" 1/3


    Chapter 881 Private Revenge Is Justified


    Rylee trembled with rage. "I almost forgot about that 100 billion!"


    She turned toward the group of bank presidents. "And you disgusting capitalists!


    +8 Pearls


    "You clearly signed a ten-year loan contract with Delgado Enterprise, yet after the funds were transferred, barely three monthster, you started demanding repayment!


    "And then, you had the nerve to im Delgado Enterprise vited the terms, demanding early repayment to avoid risk. How convenient, right?


    "You''re nothing but a pack of thugs! You put on your fancy suits and talk sweetly, but you''re all just dressed-up animals!"


    The six bank presidents seethed with anger, pointing at Rylee. "We won''t argue with you. We have other matters to attend to, Mr. San and Mr. Dixon, so we are departing." The bank presidents quickly tried to leave.


    "Stop! Did I say you could leave?" Robin snapped, coldly ring at them.


    "Wh-what power do you have to stop us?"


    "Stay put!" Karter barked, signaling the six bodyguards to block their path.


    "Captain Lynch, what do you think you''re doing?" The bank presidents were furious. "You''re acting uwfully. We''ll report you to the city government!


    "Paying a debt is only right! Delgado Enterprise borrowed money from our bank, and now we''re demanding repayment early. It''s legal and reasonable! "Does Delgado Enterprise think they can avoid paying their debt?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Hasn''t Delgado Enterprise already used high-interest loans to settle the bank''s debt?


    "Yeah! So why are you still holding us here?" The bank presidents began dialing their higher-ups.


    Robin gave a cold smile. "I''m keeping you here for some revenge. Don''t you sharp minds realize it yet?


    "Y-you''re taking personal revenge! This is illegal!" the bank president shouted.


    Robin smirked. "I know you''ve been scheming behind the scenes with Delgado Enterprise''s loans!


    "Since thew couldn''t bring Delgado Enterprise justice private revenge is not just justified-it''s noble!


    "Grovel! You bunch of scheming, well-dressed animals!


    With a sharp order from Robin, the six bank presidents were forced to the ground.


    No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t rise.


    "Wh-what did you do to us? I''ll sue you in Brighton!"


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "p them! Until they stop talking!"


    .0% Fri,


    Chapter 881 Private Revenge Is Justified


    +8 Pearls


    Without hesitation, the six bodyguards swung their arms, delivering a series of harsh ps to the six bank presidents, their gold-rimmed sses shaking with every hit. The sound of the ps echoed, and the entire area fell into a stunned silence.


    Who were these people?


    The financial giants of Plemouth, reduced to a bloody mess.


    Two minutester, the once-proud bank presidents were begging for mercy.


    Finnley, Madden, and Carl stood frozen in shock.


    Finnley took a deep breath, finally shouting, "Who do you think you are to act so recklessly? Do you even know what you''re doing?


    "This is illegal!"


    "Are you deaf?" Robin pulled out a wet napkin to clean his palms. "Didn''t you hear what I said earlier? "When Delgado Enterprise tried to talkw with you, you used underhanded tactics behind the scenes. "Now that I''ve used private revenge, do you still want to talk about thew? Are you out of your mind?" With a swift p, Robin sentFinnley flying.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    This man is ruthless.


    Finnley is the true big shot in Plemouth!


    A man with connections everywhere, and this guy has the nerve to hit him?


    This guy is clearly out to bring down every major yer in Plemouth!


    Robin wiped his hands, pointing at the bloodied Finnley. "A bunch of lowlifes, still trying to lecture me on thew!


    "Fine! Once my anger is spent, we can talk about thew!"


    Just then, two men emerged from the crowd and approached Carl. Pointing at Robin, they said, "Carl, it''s that guy who crippled Tres. He told us to pass along a message to you: Stay here, and you''ll die." 306


    1

 The Deadly 882

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 882 How Did You Set Up Travis and His Wife?


    +8 Pearls


    The once silent za was shattered by the loud, sharp voices of two Darelin Crew henchmen, their words echoing through the air.


    All eyes shifted to Carl, the notorious underground kingpin of Plemouth.


    The shocking incident with the six bank presidents and the head of the Business Alliance had urred so suddenly that the crowd had nearly forgotten about Carl, the leader of Darelin Crew.


    Carl was a name feared in Plemouth, a figure whose influence could easily wipe out anyone in his path.


    Even the city''s most powerful figures were forced to show him deference.


    His involvement in the Delgado Enterprise scandal was undeniable, and now, as he hea loudly announce that Tres had been gravely injured by Robin and that Carl himself wa to the za to face death, a wave of humiliation hit him. This was a disgrace unlike any he had ever known in his long reign in the underworld.


    Isckeys


    ected toe


    In the past, Carl would have exploded in fury at such disrespect, immediately retaliating with vengeance.


    But today, the situation was different


    The show of strength before him was far too overwhelming for someone like Carl to challenge.


    No matter how powerful Carl was, he knew better than to go up against the national hero.


    At best, he could assert his dominance over civilians using underhanded methods, but to confront someone like Karter?


    That would require an ally even stronger than himself,


    The tension in the za was palpable. Karter, with all his power, was clearly acting on orders from someone much more influential than the mayor of Plemouth-possibly even someone from the highest ranks in Brighton. Carl wasn''t a fool.


    He understood that making a move now would be like walking straight into a death trap.


    He knew exactly who Finnley, the head of the Plemouth Business Alliance, was.


    There were times when even the deputy mayor had to bow to him.


    And the young man standing before him, the one who dared to strike Finley, was clearly working with a force far beyond Carl''s reach.


    Carl had yed this game long enough to know that power was about knowing when to retreat, not just viciousness.


    Engaging in conflict with an individual possessing greater authority would ultimately result in disaster.


    The za was thick with onlookers now, and Carl realized he had no way out.


    Chapter BS2 How Did You Set Up Travis and His Wife


    Hisckeys had already spoken out of turn, and Carl felt cornered.


    If he could, he would have dly taken out his anger on the two fools who had ced him in this humiliating situation. +8 Pearls


    The young man before him was making a bold statement today. Carl knew things could spiral out of control quickly.


    If he stayed here much longer, he might not walk away alive.


    Already considering his retreat, Carl realized it was toote to back down.


    He gritted his teeth and snarled, "Shut up, both of you!


    Just as Carl prepared to shift the me onto Madden, Robin''s coldmand froze h over!"


    Carl ignored it, his eyes narrowing as he faced Madden.


    in ce. "Crawl


    But before he could take another step, Ferell stepped forward, blocking his path. "Master Ramsey said crawl over. Are you deaf?"


    Eerell''s sharp tone struck Carl like a thunderp.


    Though he had faced death many times, the murderous intent radiating from this young man sent a chill down his spine.


    It wasn''t just hostility-it was pure bloodlust, so thick it seemed tangible.


    :


    Carl, despite his position as Plemouth''s underworld king, felt the weight of this threat pressing in on him. He had never experienced anything like this before. "Are you talking about me?" Despite everything, Carl still carried himself with the imposing aura of a top


    boss.


    Ferell snapped coldly, "If not you, who else? Now crawl over here!"


    Carl, the underground king of Plemouth, was known for his patience.


    But faced with such tantly insulting words from Ferell, he couldn''t hold back his fury any longer. "Who the hell do you think you are to talk to me like that?!" Before Carl could react, Ferell pped him hard across the face, the force of the blow making his head snap back. "You want to die? I''ll make that happen."


    With a swift kick, Ferell sent Carl crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.


    Robin stood silently, cold andposed. "You''re Carl, the leader of Darelin Crew?"


    Carl, writhing in pain, was about to strike back when Ferell''s footnded on his shoulder with a punishing force.


    Answer Master Ramsey," Ferell demanded, his voice icy "Now!"


    It took Carl''s two henchmen a moment to process what had happened. but once they did. they roared.


    DIA


    Chapter 882 How Did You Set Up Travis and His Wife


    "How dare you attack Carl! I''ll kill you!"


    "Kill them!" Robin ordered, his voice void of emotion.


    +8 Pearls


    Ferell wasted no time. With a flick of his wrist, his de sliced through the throats of Carl''s henchmen, blood spurting as they crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The crowd gasped in shock, unable toprehend what had just transpired.


    In broad daylight, two of Darelin Crew''s loyal men had been killed without hesitation.


    It was obvious they were not joking around.


    Carl stood paralyzed, his face drained of color as he watched his men fall. The reality of confronting true danger hit him like a wave.


    His voice barely a whisper, Carl stammered, "Wh-what are you doing to me?"


    Robin''s response was as cold as ice. "Delgado Enterprise owes you 100 billion?"


    "Y-yes!" Carl quickly blurted out, panic evident in his voice.


    "Bring Herbert here!" Robinmanded.


    Two guards in blue uniform, dragged arge, overweight man into the za. It was Herbert, the head of the investment department at Delgado Enterprise.


    "Tell us everything. How did you set up Travis and his wife? How did you use the bank''s 300 billion to y them?"


    Trembling, Herbert exined how he, along with Finnley, Madden, the Cravens, and Darelin Crew, had schemed to use the 300 billion to trap Travis. They had fabricated a loan of 100 billion, pretending to help them under the pretense of alleviating the bank''s pressure, only to entangle Delgado Enterprise in Darelin Crew''s debt trap.


    As Herbert revealed the entire conspiracy, the crowd slowly began to grasp the full scale of the betrayal.


    The fall of Delgado Enterprise wasn''t just bad luck-it had been orchestrated by these few people on the


    scene.


    Robin paused for a moment before asking coldly, "Now, tell me, how did Travis and Madelyn die?"


    Carl, drenched in cold sweat, hesitated. "They theymitted suicide by jumping from a building. It'' had nothing to do with me."


    ...


    Robin snapped his fingers and crushed Carl''s ankle with a vicious stomp. A sickening crack echoed through the za.


    Carl''s scream filled the air, his voice rising in agony.


    "Answer me!" Robin demanded, his foot now pressing on Carl''s other leg.


    Carl, writhing in pain, gritted his teeth. "I don''t know... Th-they were suicidal. They jumped."


    "Try again!" Robin repeated. his voice a frigidmand, as he stomped down on Carl''s second leg with


    GG


    Chapter 882 How Did You Set Up Travis and His Wife!


    brutal force.


    Carl''s screams echoed through the za.


    48 Pearls


    This was the first time the people of Plemouth had witnessed the underworld king so utterly humiliated.


    Atst, Carl cracked. "Alright, alright... It was Finnley, Madden, and the head of the Cravens. They gave me ten billion to take out Travis and his wife.... The crowd gasped in disbelief.


    Reporters, still unaware of the full story, watched in stunned silence as the shocking truth unraveled.


    Travis and Madelyn-Plemouth''s brightest business stars-had been betrayed and murdered by these trash.


    306


    (1)


    13:08 Fr,


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 883

    Chapter 883 I Should Have Given You a Safe World


    After just recovering, Madden and Finnley let out guttural yelps and charged toward Carl.


    "What are you talking about, Carl?" Finnley yelled, abandoning his usual calm demeanor. His finger pointed shakily at Carl, "I had nothing to do with the deaths of Travis and Madelyn. Theymitted suicide because of their debts! The police closed the case already!" Carl sneered, his lips curling into a bitter smile. "Finnley, I''ve been in this world long enough, and there''s nothing more revolting to me than hypocrites like you


    "For over twenty years, I''ve killed, burned, and done unspeakable things, but at least I never tried to cover up my sins!"


    "Unlike you, you two-faced snake, who robs people in secret and steals from them, saint in public, acting like some kind of savior!


    pretends to be a


    "You preach kindness, but when no one''s watching, you do things worse than any animal would.


    "You pretend you''re some hero for the people of Plemouth, while secretlymitting acts that would make even the gods furious!


    You''ve been at the top of the Plemouth Business Alliance for years, and I know how many innocent lives you''ve destroyed!


    "Don''t try to act like you''re some kind of saint in front of me! If I go down today, you''ll go down too!"


    Finnley was seething, trembling with rage. "F-fine! You''ve got guts, Carl! But the deaths of Travis and his wife? That''s the Darelin Crew''s mess, not mine!


    "I had no part in Delgado Enterprise''s fall! Why would I kill them? This is insane!"


    Hearing this, Madden scowled, his face twisted with anger. "Mr. San, you''re lying! You were the one pulling the strings with Delgado Enterprise from the start. How can you say you had no part in it?! "You''re the one who used the bank''s capital to get into Delgado, only to shift the me to the Darelin


    Crew.


    "When Delgado''s finances were crumbling, you used the Cravens to make sure their stock crashed."


    "And then, when the timing was right, you suggested having Darelin Crew take out Travis and his wife...


    Lucinda''s voice suddenly cracked through the tension, filled with rage and pain. "You monsters! You killed for money! You''re all going to pay for Travis and Madelyn''s deaths!"


    Robin stepped forward, grabbing Lucinda by the arm and pulling her back. "Mrs. Delgado, don''t do this."


    Ferell moved forward, offering Robin a gleaming battle sword.


    With a cold expression, Robin pointed the de at Carl Finnley, and Madden. "Crawl."


    Finnley and Madden froze, their bodies trembling in fear.


    Are they really going to kill me?


    Chapter 883 I Should Have Given You a Safe World


    Finnley couldn''t believe how bold this young man was


    A


    "Y-you don''t have the right to kill me. Th-this is illegall he stammered.


    Ferell delivered a swift kick, knocking Finnley to the ground at Robin''s feet. "Illegal?


    +8 Pearls


    "When you set up traps, stole from others, and killed people, didn''t you think that was illegal?" Robin''s voice was sharp, and he pped the de against Finnley''s cheek. "I-I''m going to sue you!" Finnley shouted, his voice trembling.


    Robin gave a cold smirk. "Sue me? You don''t have the power to."


    In a sh of steel, Finnley''s car was severed with a single swipe.


    "Ah! You devil! The Deputy Mayor will be here soon... Finnley screamed, clutchin poured from it...


    Just then, a long convoy of ck cars appeared, lining the streets with an air of authority.


    Thirty armed bodyguards poured out of the cars, lining up neatly in three rows.


    ear as blood


    As Ziegler, the head of Draconia''s police department, stepped forward, apanied by several city officials, moving toward the square.


    Finnley froze, wide-eyed, as he recognized the convoy the Northlorn Residence was here, along with city officials. They were here because of Delgado Enterprise! When he saw the mayor and deputy mayor among the group, Finnley nearly shouted with relief, "You


    guys...


    13


    The officials ignored himpletely as As approached Robin, standing at attention. "Master Ramsey, we''ve been ordered to report. These are the Plemouth officials ... Robin raised a hand, his tone calm but authoritative. "I''ll deal with the murderers of Travis and Madelyn first."


    "Understood!" As nodded, stepping back with the others.


    Finnley''s spine turned cold as he realized the gravity of the situation.


    As, the head of the Northlorn police, was showing respect to this young man!


    And yet, he had dared to provoke him earlier.


    Now, Finnley understood how badly he had misjudged the situation.


    The worst part was Robin was siding with Delgado Enterprise. This wasn''t going to end well for him.


    Ignoring the pain from his severed ear, Finnley copsed at Robin''s feet. "Sir, I-I didn''t know who you


    were...


    Robin didn''t acknowledge his pleas for mercy. Instead, he handed the bloody sword to Spike. "General Delgado!"


    13:08 Fri, Jan 17 \ GG.


    Chapter 883 I Should Have Given You a Safe World


    D


    Spike took the sword, his face a mask of cold fury, and walked toward Finnley, Carl, and Madden.


    +8 Pearls


    Carl panicked. "Dash, uh, Mr. Quin, please calm down... I understand your anger. I''m willing to offer all the capital from Darelin/Crew to make it right with you.... Spike''sugh was bitter and filled with venom. "Compensate? Do you even know who I am?


    "I''m Spike, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Pce!" he bellowed. "If I wanted money, I could have mountains of it! Do you really think you canpensate me? "You killed my son-do you think I''ll let you off the hook?"


    Carl and the others were stunned. The man they had underestimated for years, Dash, was actually a national hero! "General Delgado, please spare me! I didn''t know you were a general! They forced me to kill Travis and his wife ..."


    Spike''s icy grin remained unchanged. "Spare you? I''ve never shown mercy to my enemies!"


    Before Carl could beg again, Spike swung the sword, cleaving off his head with a single, swift motion.


    Finnley and the others copsed in shock, unable toprehend how Dash, the quiet man, had be so ruthless in his fury.


    Spike took a deep breath, looking up at the sky, a bitterugh escaping his lips. "Travis ... I should have protected you. I should have given you a safe world, but I failed. "Today, I won''t hold back. Every single person responsible for the fall of Delgado Enterprise will deal with them myself!"


    pay.


    ????


    His gaze turned to Camden.


    "You, kid, weren''t you nning to hold a press conference to take over Delgado Enterprise? Why don''t you deliver your speech to the general from Northlorn Residence instead? "You''re nothing but a parasite! What do you even contribute?"


    Camden trembled, his voice desperate. "Mr. Quin ... General Delgado, please ... spare me


    "Spare you?" Spike''s voice cracked with grief and fury as he raised the battle sword. "Can you bring my son back?" With a swift, merciless motion, Camden fell.

 The Deadly 884

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 884 Take Care of the Aftermath


    75%


    +8 Pearls


    A chilling, almost sinister atmosphere hung over the za in front of Delgado Tower.


    Anyone familiar with Dash knew him as Lucinda''s husband, the father of Travis and Rylee. Beyond that, little was known about this quiet, reserved man in his middle years.


    Twenty years ago, Lucinda was the picture of grace and sess in Plemouth, only in her early twenties. She had transformed Delgado Enterprises from a small venture into the city''srgest conglomerate, and her meteoric rise quickly caught the attention of Plemouth''s elite.


    People couldn''t understand how someone as aplished, beautiful, and brilliant as Lucinda could be married to Dash, a seemingly meek and unambitious man.


    Despite the countless attempts by powerful figures from all walks of life-governr moguls, and even underworld bosses-no one ever seeded in making a move


    Each time, their ns were foiled by an invisible hand.


    officials, business


    cinda.


    Whispers began to circte about a mysterious figure always lurking in the shadows, a master of unmatched skill who ensured that any threat to Lucinda was swiftly neutralized. After many failed attempts, even the most influential people in the city learned to keep their distance from Lucinda and Delgado Enterprise.


    When the Dixons and the Cravens set their sights on Delgado Enterprise, it was during a time when Lucinda had withdrawn from public life for three years, caring for her ailing husband.


    But with Dash''s ruthless actions and his powerful background now known to all, it became clear: The enigmatic protector of Lucinda was none other than Spike.


    The revtion hit hard, especially for those who had previously sought to bring down the Delgado family They realized they had narrowly escaped the same fate as the Dixons and the Cravens.


    If they had pushed too hard, they might have ended up like Camden and Carl-dead.


    Madden and Finnley''s doomed fate only intensified the terror that gripped the city.


    Many had thought that Lucinda, a single mother clinging to herpany, was vulnerable. They were wrong. Lucinda''s husband, Spike, wasn''t just any man-he was a national hero with immense power and influence. The bnce of power had shifted dramatically.


    The very men who had sought to crush the Delgados had instead mmed into a wall of resistance.


    Now that Spike had returned with vengeance in his heart, the elite of Plemouth were filled with dread.


    Whispers flew as people hastily distanced themselves from the fallen families, terrified of being linked to their downfall.


    Finnley and Madden, now realizing the magnitude of their mistake, could only regret their actions.


    If they could turn back time, they would never have dared to challenge a national hero.


    Chapter 884 Take Care of the Aftermath


    +8 Pearls


    With Delgado Enterprises in ruins, the family shattered and Spike''s children and grandchildren either dead or missing, the possibility of Spike showing any mercy seemed utterly impossible. Even Finnley and Madden struggled to ept that there was any hope left.


    Though they were unfamiliar with the famed Twelve Great Warriors from Dragon Pce, they had heard the stories.


    The legendary warriors were said to be unstoppable, mythic figures.


    Never had they imagined they would face one of them


    In the past, Finnley and Madden had secretly plotted, confident they could crush anyone they deemed beneath them.


    Now, they understood just how wrong they had been.


    Madden, watching his son perish before his eyes, red at Spike in outrage. "You''re a national hero! How can you disregard thew and kill my son?"


    "Thew?" Spike sneered. "I don''t needws to deal with evil. Honor, fame, sess-none of that matters


    to me!


    "All I know is that the Dixons will pay for plotting against my family."


    Before Madden could utter another word, Spike''s knife shed, slicing his throat open.


    Blood sprayed out, sttering onto Finnley''s face.


    :


    Finnley fell to the ground, desperately begging, "Dash, no-General Delgado! I didn''t know you were a national hero! Please, spare me ... I''ll do anything...


    11


    "Shut up with your pleas!" Spike hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. "You scum don''t deserve mercy"


    With a single, brutal step, Spike crushed Finnley''s neck twisting it with horrifying force.


    The za was frozen in terror. No one had ever witnessed such a brutal, merciless act.


    Meanwhile, Lily, lying motionless on the ground, was paralyzed by fear. With the Dixons, Finnley, and Carl all dead, she wondered if she would be next. Would Spike show any mercy to the Cravens? She dared not make a sound, desperately trying to remain invisible in the hope of avoiding bing his next target.


    Spike slowly turned, his bloodshot eyes burning with rage as he locked onto Lily. He was like a predator, -covered in blood, a weapon in his hand, stalking her with terrifying purpose.


    Just then, a Mercedes SUV screeched to a halt in the za, its tires screeching and shaking the ground. Two bodyguards rushed a middle-aged woman and a small child toward Robin. "Master Ramsey, Mr. Joshua is here!" they announced.


    Lucinda froze, her gaze locking onto the child in the bodyguard''s arms.


    Spike halted in his tracks and hurried toward them. With arge hand. Spike took the bov from the


    Chapter 884 Take Care of the Aftermath


    bodyguard, his face softening with emotion as he stared at the child.


    "My grandson is alive!" Spike eximed, his voice thick with joy and relief.


    He then bowed before Robin.


    "Master Ramsey, if not for you, the entire Delgado family would have been destroyed by them..."


    +8 Pearls


    Robin helped Spike up, patting his shoulder. "General Delgado, you''ve suffered enough. Stand up and take care of the aftermath for your son and daughter-inw


    Spike wiped away his tears, then handed Joshua to Lucinda, grabbing the nanny, Mia, by the neck.


    "You treacherous woman, I treated you like family, and you betrayed us in our time of need!"


    "Please, spare me!" Mia pleaded, struggling to break free.


    "I had no choice! Lily forced me to take Joshua! She threatened me-said she''d kill me if I didn''t help her sell him to traffickers!"


    Spikeughed bitterly. "You lying filth! You took the money from her and did the unthinkable. Now, you''ll pay!"


    In one swift motion, Spike snapped Mia''s neck, tossing her lifeless body aside.


    Before Lily could react, Spike''s boot mmed into her throat, choking the life out of her.


    Lily had spent twenty years plotting against Rylee, filled with hate. She thought that with the downfall of Delgado Enterprises, she would finally have her revenge. But in the end, everything had turned against her.


    306

 The Deadly 885

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 885 Two Long Decades of Restraint, All for This


    As the sun rose higher over Delgado Tower, its rays spilled across the za in a dazzling disy.


    +8 Pearls


    The air, thick with the scent of blood and the sharp tang of burning, seemed to shimmer under the midday heat. Standing amidst the bloodstained scene, Spike appeared almost otherworldly, as, if a wild predator had emerged from the shadows. His figure radiated an aura of raw, untamed power, a predator poised to strike. The sight of him sent a ripple of fear through the crowd, each person trembling before his fierce presence.


    No one in Plemouth had anticipated such a brutal resurgence from the once-fallen Delgado Enterprise. The masterminds behind the plot to ruin it-Finnley, Madden, and the Cravens-had met a fate of their own making.


    What was meant to be a calcted murder had turned into their own tragic undoing.


    A man seeks wealth, but he must walk the path of honor.


    When one strays from the righteous way, their downfall is inevitable.


    In the midst of this grim reality, two guards d in blue hurried to Robin''s side.


    "Master Ramsey, the Cravens the Dixons, and Finnley''s family have all been dealt with.


    "Everyone involved in the plot against Delgado Enterprise has been executed."


    Robin nodded under the harsh sunlight and took the bloodied de from Spike. He gave him a firm pat on the shoulder. "Return to the others."


    "Understood!" Spike quickly rejoined the ranks of the Twelve Great Warriors.


    Kartermanded the Plemouth guards to clear the za of the bodies and blood.


    At the same time, As and other high-ranking officials from Plemouth approached Robin. "Master Ramsey, several banks in Plemouth have been involved in hical practices, causing great financial damage to Delgado Enterprise. The headquarters have taken full control of the matter.


    "The heads of these banks have been reported, and tomorrow, they will stand trial in Brighton''s First Court of Law, facing charges of bribery and corruption


    "Based on the evidence, all six bank heads are likely to be sentenced to death.


    Robin gave a brief nod. "Mr. Ziegler, thank you for your work.


    "Before the trial begins, ensure my opinion is clear-those corrupt officials must face the harshest punishments!


    "I have all the evidence ready. Just follow through with the legal process and ensure they receive the death penalty!"


    "Understood, Master Ramsey!" As responded. "Rest assured, your wishes will be carried out."


    13:08 Fri, Jan 17 G G.


    Chapter 885. Two Long Decades of Restraint, All for This


    take bribes or distort justice, I''ll personally handle them.


    "Moreover, if these six criminals aren''t executed, I''ll deal with them myself!


    D


    75%


    +8 Pearls


    "These people in power have no right to abuse their positions. Tolerating them is a disservice to the people!" As nodded respectfully. "Master Ramsey, I understand. The six will be put to death, no matter what." Several city officials who had nned to intervene quickly fell silent.


    They had no desire to attract attention.


    If Robin turned his focus on them, they wouldn''t stand a chance. If they were caught, they might face execution.


    The six bank heads, desperate and on their knees, attempted to make a plea to Robin.


    But As/swiftly ordered his men to drag them away, locking them in prison transport.


    The bloody vendetta hade to a close.


    City officials requested that Lucinda and Rylee stay behind to help restore Delgado Enterprise.


    At this moment, the properties of the Dixons, the Cravens, and the Finnley families were in urgent need of leadership.


    Plemouth had decided to trust Lucinda with integrating these assets into Delgado Enterprise, recognizing her and Rylee''s management expertise.


    By taking control, they would prevent the copse of Plemouth''s entire economy.


    Lucinda and Rylee agreed to stay in Plemouth, continuing the effort to rebuild Delgado Enterprise and its affiliated industries.


    After handling these matters, Robin, apanied by the Twelve Great Warriors and the Northlorn fleet, headed for the Wolfsbane Summit military training base in Brighton.


    As the grand convoy slowly moved out of the za, onlookers couldn''t help but gaze


    in awe.


    The Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul were reunited after two decades!


    It was a moment of great pride for Dragon Pce, a symbol of Draconia''s strength.


    Two long decades of restraint, all for this one moment when the king would return to im his ce.


    The blood still ran hot, all for the revival of glory!


    The heart of a warrior remained strong, burning with unyielding passion.


    All this was done to guarantee that the people could live under a safe sky!


    After all the conspiracies and bloodshed, who had dared to steal his glory?


    Amidst the chans his faith had never wavered


    Chapter 885 Two Long Decades of Restraint, All for Tes


    Through the trials, his heart stood firm.


    Now, before the world''s gaze, the warriors of Dragon Soul had returned!


    3


    75%


    +8 Pearls


    At precisely noon, the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul'' convoy entered the Wolfsbane Summit military training base in Brighton.


    The Eight Great Royal Houses'' Senior Generals, along with senior officers from the Special Forces and elite trainees, awaited on the training ground.


    When the Twelve Great Warriors disembarked from their vehicles, cheers rang out from the crowd!


    The air was filled with the sound of twenty cannon sts as the warriors quickly gleaming uniforms.


    d into their


    The twelve lieutenant generals marched forward, standing at attention before Robin. "Master Ramsey, the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul are here. Please, give your orders!"


    "Fall in!" Robin''smand rang out, and the Twelve Great Warriors stood at attention before the eight generals, saluting sharply.


    Robin stepped onto the stage.


    "Everyone here is among the best of the best, chosen after numerous rounds of selection.


    "But that''s not enough. In thispetition, you''ll have an even greater responsibility.


    "This is not just about Draconia''s ranking or honor.


    "It''s about our national interests.


    "In five days, the final eliminations will take ce, and many of you will be eliminated.


    "Therefore, for the next five days, the Twelve Great Warriors will guide your training."


    As Robin finished, Bill stood up. "Master Ramsey, with all due respect, the Twelve Great Warriors seem weak and outdated. They might struggle to even defeat us, let alone lead our training. "With only seven days left until the finalpetition, is it wise to have them instruct us? It seems reckless."


    "Enough!" Gavin stood angrily, pointing at Bill. "How dare you underestimate the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul! You''re dismissed!"


    Robin raised his hand, signaling Gavin to stop.


    "Bill, do you believe the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul are too weak to lead your training?"


    "Yes, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey!" Bill-answered, "For the sake of our victory, that''s exactly what I''m saying."


    Robin nodded. "Bill, step forward: Pick the weakest among the Twelve Great Warriors and challenge them to a one-on-one match!"

 The Deadly 886

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 886 Go Down Swinging


    The training field at Wolfsbane Summit''s military base was eerily quiet.


    All eyes were locked on Bill.


    Though what he said might have been true, it was incredibly out of ce in this setting.


    His words could very well destroy his career.


    +8 Pearls


    Bill, a mere lower-ranking officer, stood before 12 men-lieutenant generals, national heroes, and legends.


    These men had likely earned more medals in their lifetime than Bill had ever seen.


    Among the crowd were eight legendary Senior Generals from the Eight Great Royal Houses, who rarely made public appearances.


    Today, they were all here to support the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul.


    In Draconia, only Robin and these 12 national heroes could summon such an impressive assembly.


    These warriors had been personally trained by the Dragon Lord.


    They had once been young, full of ambition, and forged legacies of courage and strength that secured Draconia''s safety and pride through their sacrifices and valor. Though their faces may have aged, the glory and the fire that once burned in their hearts could never be extinguished.


    Their military spirit was the very foundation of Draconia''s peace and prosperity.


    As long as that spirit endured, the nation''s pirs would remain unshaken.


    Bill stepped forward. "Lieutenant Colonel Bill Lineker reporting for duty!"


    The elite trainees in the center of the arena immediately straightened.


    Most of them shared Bill''s mindset.


    After nearly 40 days of intense training and three rounds of harsh eliminations, they were still here at Wolfsbane Summit, a testament to their strength and pride. Their excellent performance set them apart from every other soldier in the military.


    It was the confidence of those who stood at the top.


    "Commander-in-chief, am I allowed to choose any of the 12 generals for a match?"


    "Of course!" Robin answered, pointing to the 12 seats of the Great Warriors.


    "Pick anyone you think is the weakest or the strongest, and fight them.


    "If you win, you pass right away, no final round necessary!


    12:14 Sat, Jan 18 t = B.


    Chapter 886 Go Down Swinging


    Bill didn''t hesitate. "I''ll pick the one who looks the weakest!"


    1


    The arena fell into silence. Then, a voice broke the quiet. "Yeah!


    94076%0


    +8 Pearls


    "Bill, you should choose the strongest general! You''re the best here; why pick the weakest?" Talia shouted, disrupting the stillness.


    Immediately, other trainees joined in. "Bill, Talia''s right. Don''t let us down; pick the toughest general!"


    "The strongest The strongest!"


    The arena buzzed with energy.


    Bill raised his hand to quiet them, standing tall and confident. "I''m not dumb!


    "The Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul aren''t ordinary men.


    "I may be talking big, but I know I couldn''t beat the strongest among them.


    "Besides, the Commander-in-chief said, if I win, I pass immediately!"


    Before Bill could pick his opponent, Gavin muttered, "You''re digging your own grave.


    "With your skills, even if you trained for another ten years, you wouldn''t stand a chance against any of them.


    "They''re top-tier experts trained by the Dragon Lord himself.


    "Few people, even in Draconia or the whole world, could defeat them."


    Bill scoffed. "You''re just talking nonsense.


    "I know about their glorious pasts; they''re my idols.


    "But idols are meant to inspire, not be worshipped blindly!"


    Gavin was at a loss for words. "You''ve lost your mind."


    Bill nodded. "Yes, I''m mad! But to seed, I need to first go mad! If I beat them, I''ll pass and have something to brag about!


    "Youth equals power! These generals have been retired for years. They haven''t fought in ages.


    "Even if they were strong before, their real-timebat skills have long since faded!"


    Gavin''s frustration was clear.


    "Bill, you''re going to regret this arrogance!"


    "I don''t care." Bill shrugged. "A young person has to take some risks. What matters is what you learn from


    it."


    "Damn it! A donkey can be tied up if it goes mad, but a person? That''s hopeless!" Gavin muttered, shaking his head and ncing at Bill with sympathy.


    12:14 Sat, Jan 18 ti B.


    Chapter 886 Go Down Swinging


    At this point, all he could do was offer advice and hope for a miracle.


    "Bill, if you really want to fight, pick General Grayson.


    "He used to be the weakest of the Twelve Great Warriors.


    "But even so, when Wilson and I teamed up, we couldn''t beat him."


    + 70%


    +8 Pearls


    Bill shook his head. "I''m not picking him. General Grayson seems strong. He''s been at Dragon Pce all this time, so his skills should still be sharp." Gavin sighed, resigned. "You should listen to me."


    "I won''t!" Bill turned away stubbornly. "You''re all in on this together!"


    "Fine, fine... it''s your choice!" Gavinughed helplessly. So, who are you picking?"


    Bill''s eyes lingered on Franco, who stood beside Jack.


    Franco looked pale, his eyes zed over, almost lifeless.


    1


    On closer inspection, his breathing was weak, and Bill worried that he might not even survive the match.


    "I''ll pick him," Bill muttered.


    Gavin''s eyes widened in shock as he followed Bill''s gaze. He gasped. "You''re picking General Whalen? Bill, are you trying to get yourself killed-" Before Gavin could say more, Bill stepped forward. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I choose to fight General Whalen!"


    Robin slowly turned to Franco.


    The Senior Generals from the Eight Great Royal Houses and the Special Forcesughed quietly.


    Franco''s cold expression barely shifted as he raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "Yes, General Whalen!" Bill snapped to attention. "Considering your long time away frombat and your age, I''ll go easy on you."


    Gavin rushed forward, scolding, "Bill, how can you speak so disrespectfully to General Whalen?!"


    Franco stood up, raising a hand to silence Gavin. Then he turned to Bill, his voice cold. "You''re arrogant."


    Bill answered without hesitation. "General Whalen, when facing formidable opponents, arrogance is necessary! Even if I lose, I''ll go down swinging!"


    A faint smile crossed Franco''s usually stern face. "Good. I''ll indulge you."

 The Deadly 887

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 887 Young and Reckless


    Jack chuckled knowingly and said, "Colonel Lineker, you''d better reconsider. Pick someone else."


    "Why''s that?" Bill asked, clearly puzzled. +8 Pearls


    "Well..." Jack frowned, carefully choosing his words. "General Whalen might not seem intimidating at first nce, but back in the day, he was the toughest fighter among the 12 of us. When he fought, he was unstoppable.


    "Let me tell you something. About 23 years ago, during the battle at the southeastern border, General Whalen held off over a hundred enemies by himself, armed only with abat knife. By the end, they were begging for mercy. "Want to know how it ended?"


    Bill raised an eyebrow, curious. "Did he spare them?"


    Jack''s smirk was cold as he responded, "He killed every single one of them.


    "The men he took on were some of the best, and he wiped them all out single-handedly."


    Billughed dismissively. To him, it sounded like a far-fetched story, a tale meant to impress butcking real weight.


    Jack shook his head. "Let me put it this way: Even if all 11 of us teamed up, we wouldn''t stand a chance against him. "Do you really think you could survive one of his blows


    "So, my advice is to pick someone a bit easier to deal with-like me."


    Bill gave Jack a once-over, taking in his muscr build before smirking. "Ha! You think I''m buying that?


    "General Grayson, you''re telling me you''re the weakest out of all of us, with your size and strength?


    "I know what you''re trying to do, but I trust my instincts. I''m sticking with General Whalen.


    "Besides, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey said that if I defeat one of you, I can skip the rest of the tests.


    "I''ve been dreaming ofpeting in the international militarypetition, and this is my shot. I''m not letting it slip away."


    Jack sighed and shook his head, grinning. "Alright, have it your way. Just don''te crying to us old guys when you regret thister."


    Bill stood firm, unwavering. "I won''t regret it!"


    Flintughed, pping Bill on the back. "That''s the spirit, kid!


    "Colonel Lineker, I''m rooting for you!


    "Back in this very arena, Franco used to chase me around like a dog.


    Chapter 887 Young and Reckless


    00476%


    +8 Pearls


    "Understood!" Bill''s confidence soared as he heard Flints encouragement, though hepletely missed the part about him being chased by Franco.


    As Bill confidently walked to the arena, the other officers chuckled lightly, amused by his enthusiasm.


    Bill climbed onto the tform, and Franco pointed to the crowd below. "Gavin, you''re up too.


    "All of you from the top three in the training base rankings, get up here!"


    Bill hesitated for a moment. "General Whalen, I can handle this on my own. Why are you calling others?"


    "You''re too cocky!" Gavin snapped, stepping onto the tform.


    At that moment, Gavin was eager to shove Bill off the stage. "You''ll learn how foolish you are. I just hope you don''t beg for mercyter."


    Most of the officers knew what wasing. Franco was obsessed with fighting. Once a battle started, he wouldn''t stop until his opponent begged him to.


    Bill had just called Franco the weakest of the Twelve Great Warriors, and now it was clear that Franco would make an example out of him.


    Back in the day, Gavin had trained with Franco, and he knew the man''s relentless intensity.


    Despite his lean frame, Franto was notorious for punishing his opponents until they begged for mercy.


    And now, Bill-this fool-had chosen to face Franco.


    It was nothing short of a death wish.


    At this point, Gavin didn''t care anymore.


    He knew that even four of thembined couldn''t defeat Franco.


    But being beaten by one of Dragon Soul''s fiercest warriors would be an honor.


    Bill, Talia, and George, the top three from the training base, stood on the tform.


    Gavin, the assistant chief instructor, joined their ranks, and the four of them stood before Franco.


    Franco nced at the clock. "Let''s set a time limit-no more than 30 seconds. I don''t want to lose control." Gavin was about to agree when Bill stepped forward. "General Whalen, 30 seconds isn''t enough!" Gavin nearly lost his temper.


    Franco had set the time limit to avoid overexerting himself and hurting Bill too much.


    He would rather stop before hepletely lose himself in the zone during battle.


    Yet Bill wasining about it being too short.


    That was asking for trouble.


    Rill continued. "You''ve been through a lot in these past years General Whalen and the intensity of the


    2


    Chapter 887 Young and Reckless


    fight might drain your stamina. But 30 seconds still is enough.


    "Don''t worry, though. If you can''t keep up, I''ll stop before it''s toote."


    Gavin wanted to say something, but Bill ignored himpletely,


    Franco, observing Bill''s bold attitude, chuckled. "Alright, fine. One minute, then,"


    Bill snapped to attention. "General Whalen, this fight is crucial.


    D


    +8 Pearls


    "Maybe you''re not at your peak right now, but this is about the international militarypetition in seven days.


    "Since Commander-in-Chief Ramsey asked you generals to help us reach the finish line, I expect you to give it your all. One minute won''t be enough." Franco frowned. "How much time do you think we need?"


    Without hesitation, Bill replied, "General Whalen, I think at least ten minutes for this showdown."


    Gavin nearly copsed in disbelief.


    Ten minutes?


    If Franco decided to go all out for ten minutes, Bill would probably never forget it.


    Meanwhile, George and Talia stood tall, eager for the challenge.


    To face off against a legend like Franco was an honor.


    What''s more, it was an opportunity to prove themselves by taking down their idol.


    They were excited just thinking about it.


    The Senior Generals and the 11 Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, watching from the stands, were initially stunned by Bill''s audacity, but then they all burst intoughter.


    Flint nodded approvingly. "Well, he''s young and reckless, all right! This is the kind of courage our sessors need."


    Franco, watching Bill''s fiery determination, nodded. "Ten minutes is too long. Let''s make it five."


    Bill remained firm. "General Whalen, if you can''tst ten minutes, how will you ensure we''re ready for the finalpetition in seven days?"


    Gavin snapped, "Bill, what are you doing?"


    Bill stood resolute. "I''m taking responsibility for the sess of this five-day intensive training!"


    Franco''s voice grew cold. "Colonel Lineker, if you insist on this, don''t regret it."


    "I won''t regret it!" Bill answered, his voice joined by Talia and George in unity.


    Franco smiled coldly. "Remember, if we don''t fight for ten minutes, none of you leave the ring. Even if you


    die here you''ll keen fighting!"


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 888

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 888 Heroic Spirit, Standing Tall Under the zing Sun


    "Understood! We''ll follow orders without question!"


    48 Pearls


    Bill, Talia, and George responded in unison, "We won''t leave this arena until we''ve fought for the full ten minutes!"


    Their powerful voices echoed with overwhelming momentum, shaking the arena and sending dust flying into the air.


    Watching the trio''s fiery determination, Gavin felt his own passion ignite in an instant.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Gavin stepped forward and shouted with all his might, "Even if it means dying on this field, we''ll hold out until the end!"


    The vast and silent sparring arena echoed with Gavin''s impassioned shout.


    Bill, Talia, and George all turned their gazes toward the middle-aged officer.


    The dazzling noonday sun bore down on him, piercing his weary eyes-eyes that had been clouded with doubt and confusion for over a decade.


    Tears shimmered, blurring the world around him into a haze of memories, transporting him back to the days of unrestrained passion and youthful vigor.


    The sight of Bill and the others, brimming with determination and youthful ambition, was like a reflection of Gavin''s younger self.


    Bill, Talia, and George were caught off guard.


    Under the scorching sunlight, they could clearly see the shimmer of tears in Gavin''s eyes.


    How could the usually stoic and seemingly unfeeling officer like him be moved to tears?


    Even Franco furrowed his brow slightly.


    "General Whalen, shall we begin?" Bill stepped forward and asked.


    "Wait!" Franco gestured toward Gavin, his voice cold.


    "Have the military equipment division prepare four sets of protective gear. You''ll put them on before you fight!"


    "What?" Bill was taken aback. "Wear protective suits and gear?"


    "General Whalen, we don''t need that. We never wear that stuff during our training."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve trained for so long and been in thousands of real-lifebat situations. We know how to control our strength, and we won''t hurt you in the final moments." Gavin''s voice was sharp and cold as hemanded, "Bill, General Whalen told you to wear the gear, so do it. Stop wasting time!"


    He knew that Franco was serious this time. He wanted to prevent any injuries, which was why he insisted


    Chapter 888 Heroic Spirit, Standing Tall Under the zing Sun


    076%


    +8 Pearls


    Earlier, Franco hadn''t taken this match seriously, but Bill and the others had clearly provoked him.


    Now, Franco was nning to use the opportunity to give them a realbat demonstration.


    That meant he would go all out.


    t


    Bill and the others nced at the protective gear sent over by the equipment division. "General Whalen, you should wear it. We''ll go easy on you, we won''t hurt you." Gavin snapped as he donned the gear, "General Whalen is concerned about you getting hurt. Put it on, now!"


    "Injure us? That won''t happen," Bill insisted.


    "In our personalbat training, the first lesson was learning to take hits, I have the best resistance to strikes from that ss...


    "Do you still want to fight?" Franco''s voice turned icy. "If you do, put the gear on, right now!"


    Bill was about to argue again, but Robin intervened with a sharpmand, "Bill, if you can''t follow General Whalen''s orders, step aside!" Reluctantly, Bill fell silent.


    The four of them put on their protective gear, only to notice that Franco was still unprotected. "General Whalen, why aren''t you wearing any?" Gavin shook his head, a smirk forming. Ignorance breeds fearlessness.


    "You think you can even get close to General Whalen? How arrogant!"


    "Forget who your opponent is, clear your mind of all distractions, and give everything you''ve got. Your only focus is to defeat him!"


    "Start!" Franco shouted coldly.


    Gavin quickly signaled the others to prepare for the attack.


    The midday sun zed down, dazzling and bright.


    Franco''s tall and slender figure, standing poised on the vast martial arts tform, created a picture of elegant grace. It was a constant reminder of the general''s unwaveringmitment.


    A cool wind swept across Wolfsbane Summit, stirring up the dry, parched dust and rekindling the fierce, passionate spirit of the warriors who once filled this martial arena.


    The wind stirred the general''s loose battle attire, making it fluttered in the air.


    Under the scorching mid-autumn sun, it sent an unexpected chill straight to the heart.


    Bill and the others froze in surprise.


    The once seemingly fragile General Whalen stood before them, transformed.


    In that instant he stood like a towering mountain. niercing the sky a figure of strength beneath the


    t


    Chapter 888 Heroic Spirit, Standing Tall Under the Bling Sun


    scorching sun!


    Gavin was ovee with emotion, his entire body trembling, tears blurring his vision.


    D


    Franco''s heroic aura at this moment was as powerful and unyielding as it had been in his youth!


    For a fleeting second, the passionate fire of his youth surged once more.


    It felt as though time had bent, and Gavin reached the peak of his strength once


    more.


    +8 Pearls


    He pointed at Franco and shouted sharply, "All three of you, unleash your full strength, bring him down!"


    In an instant, it was as if a fierce tiger led three vicious wolves charged madly toward Franco.


    In the blink of an eye, the four of them were in front of him.


    Simultaneously, their attacks struck from four different points, each one as swift and forceful as an arrow aimed directly at Franco.


    The four of them gave everything they had, holding nothing back.


    Each of the four attack points was deadly. Any one of them, if it broke through, would end his life in a single blow.


    The speed of their attacks was so fast that before anyone could even react, their fists and feet were already within a fraction of an inch of Franco''s body.


    At that moment, Franco stood frozen, as though time itself had paused.


    A fraction of a second-just one thousandth of a second-was all it would take to end the battle.


    In that fleeting instant, Bill, Talia, and George saw the light of victory shining before them.


    In the next fraction of a second, four brilliant bursts exploded like petals unfolding in an instant.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of four heavy thuds rang out as Bill, Talia, George, and Gavin were all thrown to the edge of the arena.


    For a moment, each of them saw stars, their vision filled with dazzling shes, as it took them a while to regain their senses.


    The brief moments that had just passed felt like a blur, a strange illusion, making it hard to distinguish reality from fantasy.


    It wasn''t until the sharp pain in their chests set in that they realized everything that had just happened was real. What... what kind of move was that?


    They looked up.


    Under the scorching sunlight, the slender figure stood like a de thrusting into the clouds, shining with a Dlinding, radiant glow


    "Was that really General Whalen''s strike?" Bill Talia and George exchanged bewildered nces.


    12:14 Sat, Jan 18 ti B.


    Chapter 888 Heroic Spirit, Standing Tall Under the zing Sun


    They couldn''t believe it.


    76%


    +8 Pearls


    The four of them had attacked together, yet they hadn''t even seen how he moved before being sent flying about 15 or 20 feet.


    How had General Whalen done that?


    While they were still trying to make sense of it, Gavin suddenly gave Bill a swift kick in the butt.


    "Forget everything else! Let go of all distractions and give it your all. There might still be a chance to push for a 70/30 or 60/40 split with General Whalen.


    "No matter how strong the opponent, they all have weaknesses.


    "General Whalen is tall, which means his lower body is his weak point.


    "Remember, we''re a team now. We need to work together. Who knows? Giving it our all might just create a miracle."


    In an instant, Bill understood, and a n began to form in his mind like a whirlpool of strategy.


    Following Gavin''s subtle cue, the four charged toward Franco once more.


    Gavin went straight for Franco''s upper body, while Talia and George attacked his left and right sides. Bill made a beeline for Franco''s ear, aiming for his weak point. Bill made a direct attack on his rear end.


    In a sh, the four fighters in the arena lunged at Franco like a pack of hungry wolves.


    364


    (11)


    12:14 Sat, Jan 18 tie B.


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 889

    Chapter 889 As Long as There''s Breath, the Battle Goes On! Once Again!


    The training ground fell silent as all the elite trainees rose to their feet, holding their breath in. anticipation.


    Their


    eyes were fixed on Gavin, Bill, and the others as they prepared to make a counterattack.


    If this move could take down Franco, one of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, it would be an unparalleled honor for their ss of elite trainees.


    To them, at such a close range and such four precise attacks, even someone as powerful as Franco would find it nearly impossible to turn the tide-in such a confined space.


    Although the match in the arena was still ongoing, the oue was practically concluded.


    Some of the elite trainees couldn''t bear to look directly at Franco''s lean, almost frail figure.


    After all, as the saying goes, even the strongest warrior fears youth. No matter how glorious Franco''s past achievements were, even heroes eventually faced the decline of age. Meanwhile, Bill and his team were in their prime, at the peak of their strength.


    If this strikended with full force, the consequences would be devastating!


    At this moment, the sheer power and momentum of Gavin, Bill, Talia, and George''s coordinated attack stood in stark contrast to Franco''s frail, lonely figure.


    Anyone unaware of Franco''s identity might find it hard to believe that he was once one of the legendary Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul, a name that once struck fear into the hearts of enemies. Everyone was convinced that the ferocious strike from Gavin and his team would utterly crush Franco, leaving him with no chance of recovery.


    Yet, just as a whirlwind of emotions swept through the training ground, a literal whirlwind erupted in the


    arena.


    In an instant, the four powerful figures of Gavin, Bill, Talia, and George were sent flying like petals scattering in a sudden bloom. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Four heavy sounds echoed as the groupnded precisely at the edge of the arena once again. Gavin lifted his gaze toward Franco, still standing firm and unshaken under the sunlight. He shook his head with a wry smile. Gavin had expected this oue from the start.


    Yet, a stubborn defiance burned within him, refusing to let him stay down. Gritting his teeth, he rose to his feet once again.


    Even though the pain from being beaten was unbearable, he felt that it was a kind of joy in life.


    This kind of joy had been buried for years, locked away in the shadows of time, so much so that he had


    12:14 Sat, Jan 18 ti B.


    Chapter 889 As Long as There''s Breath, the Battle Gods On! Once Again!


    nearly forgotten it ever existed.


    Bill, meanwhile, was left staggering, his head spinning from the beating.


    His right car, still throbbing from a heavy blow, buzzed with a high-pitched hum.


    +8 Pearls


    Fortunately, he had put on his protective gear earlier; otherwise, thatst kick from Franco would have undoubtedly caved in his skull.


    He squinted as he looked at Franco, still standing firm like an immovable mountain in the wind.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make sense of it, how could such a frail, thin figure possess so much power?


    Talia and George were hit with slightly less force.


    They quickly helped Bill to his feet, positioning themselves once again in front of Franco.


    "Only one minute, and you''re already backing down? Come on, again!" Franco shouted, pointing at them.


    "Pathetic! With this level of skill and mindset, how do you think you''ll everpete internationally? Don''t make fools of yourselves!"-


    He then pointed at the timekeeper. "Any downtime during the match will be deducted from the total time. I expect a full ten minutes offighting!"


    "Yes, General Whalen. There are 9 minutes and 18 seconds left!" the timekeeper immediately reported.


    Franco''s voice was cold as he snapped, "Stop wasting time! Treat me as your enemy ande at me!"


    At that moment, Bill truly understood the meaning of Jack''s words from earlier.


    These two rounds had made it clear: The Twelve Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul were far more than just a legend.


    Gavin nced at Talia, George, and Bill. "What do you think?"


    Talia shouted fiercely, "Keep going! I''m not leaving until I bring him down today!"


    Franco''s eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement. "Simon''s daughter?"


    "That''s right! If I don''t take you down today, I''m not Simon''s daughter!" Talia roared, her voice echoing through the training ground, silencing it in an instant. The officers in themand tower chuckled at the remark.


    "Heh, looks like that old man Simon is really going to fight me to the death," Franco said with a cold smile.


    "Kid, I admire your courage! Let''s begin!"


    With that, Gavin rallied the group, leading Talia, George, and Bill as theyunched their attacks once


    more.


    Each attack grew more intense than thest.


    Chapter 889 As Long as There''s Breath, the Battle Goes On! Once Again!


    Every time, they switched up their strategies, trying newbinations.


    Yet, the results were far from what they had hoped.


    76%


    +8 Pearls.


    Their relentless assaults were met with fierce resistance and again and again, they were knocked down.


    By the 17th charge, after 17 falls, Bill, George, Talia, and Gaviny sprawled on the arena floor, nearly drained of all their energy.


    The four of them were now seething with frustration, their eyes fixed on Franco, filled with a burning desire for revenge..


    Bill gritted his teeth, wiped the sweat from his brow, and stubbornly rose to his feet again.


    Turning to the timekeeper, he asked, "How much time is left?"


    "Colonel Lineker, there are six minutes left!"


    "Damn it! Why is the time moving so slowly?" George muttered, shaking his head in frustration. "Colonel Lineker, thank god we wore our gear, or we''d have been paralyzed. This guy''s attack was too ruthless!"


    1


    "Get up!" Franco barked coldly. "Don''t stop!"


    And with that, they fought on, enduring another seven or eight rounds.


    By the 28th round, Talia and George had been knocked off the arena, unable to rise again.


    Only Gavin and Bill remained in the arena.


    Billy t on the ground, exhausted, panting like a dog. "Timekeeper... How ... How much time is left?"


    Franco''s cold voice cut through the air. "Are you just stalling for time?"


    "There are two minutes left. You can''t quit now, get up!"


    With gritted teeth, Bill summoned everyst bit of strength and struggled to his feet.


    Together with Gavin, they charged forward once more.


    This time, Franco didn''t hesitate.


    With a single step, he kicked Gavin clear across the arena, his heavy body crashing onto the grass more than 50 feet away.


    Before Bill could even process what had happened, Franco, still facing away, delivered a swift backward kick that sent Bill flying to the edge of the arena.


    Bill was exhausted.


    He couldn''t help but wish that Franco''sst kick had knocked him off the arena.


    That way, the battle would have ended right then and there.


    But no.


    Chapter 889 As Long as There''s Breath, the Battle Go On! Once Again!


    He was still lying perfectly at the edge, not a single inch off.


    Franco pointed at him. "Get up!"


    @< 76%


    +8 Pearls


    "You''re not fit topete like this!" he sneered. "It''s humiliating having to teach people like you, with no fighting spirit!"


    Bill was instantly enraged. "You can kill me, but you''ll never defeat me! As long as I have breath, I''ll keep fighting! Once again!"


    Then, he clenched his fists and staggered toward Franco,unching another attack.


    But halfway there, he copsed to the ground.


    "Get up!" Franco barked, his voice echoing across the arena, shaking the air.


    With gritted teeth, Bill forced himself to stand, swaying as he stumbled toward Franco.


    He threw a punch, but with his energy spent, he copsed once more.


    "One minute left. Fight or get out!"


    Aburst of apuse erupted across the arena. "Colonel Lineker, get up! Get up!"


    Bill gritted his teeth and, with all the strength he could muster, managed to stand once more. He pointed at Franco and said, "Even if I have to die, I''ll fight for ten minutes! Bring it on, hit me?" Franco''s lips curled into a cold smile. "You''ve got guts, kid. I''ll give you what you want." Then, he threw a punch, aimed directly at Bill''s face with overwhelming force.


    There was a deafening thud, and the arena fell into a suffocating silence.


    364

 The Deadly 890

    90


    Chapter 890 Only Can be Admired, Impossible to Surpass


    Franco''s punch was brutal.


    276%0


    +8 Pearls


    It froze the attention of every elite trainee in the arena their expressions filled with shock and awe.


    The shockwave from the strike sent ripples through the air, its power and intensity palpable even from several yards away.


    Bill, who was so close, froze in ce in that instant.


    The sheer force of the punch left him paralyzed with shock.


    In that split second between life and death, he had no chance to resist or dodge.


    All he could do was watch in helpless horror as the punch sped toward his face with unstoppable force.


    At that moment, his mind was filled with nothing but the overwhelming sense of impending doom.


    The deafening roar of the fist cutting through the air was enough to shatter anyone''s resolve, its power enough to break a person in an instant.


    The shockwave from the punch mmed into Bill''s already wavering body, leaving him no way to escape.


    If that punchnded on his face, the oue was unimaginable.


    All the elite trainees watching from the stands held their breath, their eyes fixed on the scene.


    The Franco standing in the arena was no longer the frail, elderly man he once was.


    He now appeared like a fierce, descending tiger pouncing on its prey!


    In the blink of an eye, a powerful punch was thrown.


    In an instant, the overwhelming force of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul was unmistakably unleashed.


    A deafening crash followed, and the arena was instantly consumed by a cloud of dust and flying rubble.


    Bill trembled violently, copsing heavily to the ground.


    At that moment, he could no longer tell if his senses of sight and sound were real or just an illusion.


    It was only when he looked up at Franco standing before him that he snapped back to reality.


    General Whalen''s powerful punch nevernded on his face.


    At thest split second, it veered slightly and smashed into the ground behind him.


    Yet, the sheer force of the punch''s shockwave still sent a sharp pain through his cheek.


    Turning around, he saw that the pir near the corner of the arena had been shattered into a heap of debris and dust.


    Chapter 890 Only Can be Admired, Impossible to Sursa


    shattered by Franco''s punch.


    0476%


    8 Pearts


    What''s more, it was a punch that had lost its power because he''d had to abruptly change its direction.


    One could only imagine the terrifying force of impact had the punch struck the target directly.


    As the debris and dust exploded into the air, the zing midday sun reflected off the chaos, sending sparks flying in all directions. "Time''s up!"


    The referee''s voice echoed through the arena, and Bill copsed onto the tform, lying there like a broken ragdoll.


    Looking back, it was clear that during the previous nine minutes, Franco had only used about 40% to 50% of his strength.


    It was only with that final, violent blow that he revealed even a fraction of his true power.


    This was the strength of the legendary Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, once feared around the world!


    If only time could be turned back 20 years


    To return to the peak of Dragon Soul''s glory.


    One could only imagine the sheer force of their strength.


    Looking up, through the haze of dust and light, Franco''s tall, lean figure seemed like a towering mountain reaching into the clouds.


    Bill couldn''t help but silently marvel.


    A legend of the era, only can be admired, impossible to surpass!


    After a brief moment of disorientation, Bill scrambled to his feet excitedly.


    Exhausted from the intense strain, Bill''s powerful frame swayed unsteadily.


    Summoning everyst ounce of strength, he straightened up into a perfect stance and saluted Franco with a formal military salute.


    It was his highest expression of respect for the Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, and a deep reverence for this battle-hardened Draconian warrior. Franco patted Bill''s shoulder coldly. "Return to your unit."


    With that, he turned and effortlessly leaped off the tform, leaving behind a back so imposing it could shake the very earth.


    A mountain breeze swept through, dispersing the swirling dust and debris under the harsh midday sun.


    The fighting ring returned to its proud and lonely state


    Bill along with Gavin Talia and George all weary and battered made their way to Robin.


    Chapter 890 Only Can be Admired, Impossible to Surpass


    00000 0000


    76% D


    10 Pearls


    After ten minutes of intensebat, none of the four had a single piece of intact clothing left.


    All their protective gear had been shattered.


    If it weren''t for the faint traces of their military ranks and numbers still visible, it would be impossible to tell who they were.


    They looked just like four refugees.


    Despite their efforts to stand tall, their bodies swayed and shook uncontrobly. In their current state, even the lightest breeze could send them toppling.


    In that state, a single gust of wind could knock them to the ground.


    Looking at their sorry state, Robin asked, "What did you learn from this match?" "Report to Commander-in-chief. Exhausted and in pain!" Bill called out loudly.


    Robin snorted. "Who was it earlier that insisted on not wearing protective gear?


    "Now, think about it. If you hadn''t worn any, would you even still be standing here?


    "You couldn''t even defend yourselves against the ''old, weak, and frail, and that was four against one.


    "What makes you believe you still have the right to represent Draconia in this year''s international military martial tournament?"


    Bill quickly responded, "Report to Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I was wrong."


    "Where did you do wrong?" Robin asked in a low voice.


    "I was too arrogant and reckless. Icked respect and wasn''t prepared enough," Bill replied, his voice filled with regret.


    "Even though I ranked first in the overall assessment of this training session, I''m still far from the legendary warriors of the past."


    Robin smiled coldly. "General Whalen only used about 80% to 40% of his strength today, and look at what happened to you. "If he had given his all, none of you would still be here.


    "Yes, Commander-in-chief!" the four responded in unison.


    Robin turned her gaze to Talia. "I seem to recall someone saying that if they couldn''t defeat General Whalen, they''d cut ties with their father."


    "Report, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, it was me!" Talia replied, shaking out her messy hair.


    "Do you regret it?" Robin asked coldly.


    Talia lifted her head and answered loudly, "No regrets!"


    "From today on, I don''t know anyone named Simon Cross. I only know the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul! I''ll train under the generals and make sure I earn a spot in this year''s international martial


    t


    Chapter 890 Only Can be Admired, Impossible to Surgess


    tournament!"


    The senior officers at the front allughed.


    76%


    8 Pearle


    Jack leaned in, speaking quietly to Franco, "It looks like that old guy Simon is about toe after you."


    "There''s nothing we can do about that," Franco said with a chuckle. He nced at the young faces of the elites in the arena, his eyes sparkling with anticipation


    Robin ordered Bill and the others to return to their units, then scanned the arena, eyeing all the trainees. "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge the generals on stage?"


    "No!" Every trainee in the arena responded in unison.


    "Great! I''m announcing the rules for the remaining five days of intensive training.


    "All trainees will be divided into 12 groups, each led by one of the generals for your training.


    "All training programs will be organized by the 12 Dragon Soul generals themselves!


    "Five days from now, there will be a final evaluation to select the top ten elites who willpete alongside me!"


    For the next five days, all the special forces elites in training would undergo the most grueling, devilish intensive training of their lives.


    At 3 p.m., Jethro and Anton, along with their team, arrived at the Wolfsbane Summit training base.


    Robin joined them as they boarded a private jet to Qacalisle Ind, where they would attend the Qacalisle Summit Meeting the next morning.

 The Deadly 891

    Chapter 891 A Bunch of Wimps, You Don''t Have the Guts


    Robin and his team''s private jet followed the setting sun westward for eight hours until it touched down on Qacalisle Ind.


    At this moment, the local time on Qacalisle Ind was 5:30 PM.


    Qacalisle Ind was a volcanic ind located at the center of the South Panacea Ocean.


    It was not owned by any country or r¨¦gion but was a private ind owned by the Aldridges.


    About 38 years ago, the Aldridges purchased this deserted ind.


    After ten years of construction and investment, Qacaliste Ind transformed into an international destination, offering leisure, vacation, and gourmet dining, and serving as a venue for various non-political conferences. Spanning about 770 square miles, the ind boasted numerous attractions, including a variety of dining experiences, sightseeing, and entertainment options, with the majority being hotels and convention centers/


    The Qacalisle Summit Meeting was held at the Qacalisle International Convention Center, located in the Duskhaven central area of Qacalisle Ind.


    Robin and the team''s private jet arrived at the Qacalisle Ind airport, where Jackson Pryce, the liaison officer from Draconia''s Foreign Affairs Office, along with other staff, was already waiting.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Robin and his team were escorted by car to the Duskhaven Grand Hotel.


    Originally, the local liaison officer had arranged for them to dine at the hotel''s restaurant.


    However, Jethro, Anton, and the others decided to rx, take in the stunning sunset views of Qacalisle Ind, and taste some local seafood cuisine.


    The ind''s sunsets were one of its main attractions, and at that moment, it was precisely 6:00 p.m.-the perfect time to watch the sunset.


    Trix and Zayden, who were traveling with Robin, suddenly became cheerful and excited, a stark contrast to their usual stiff and serious expressions. Maybe it was because they had been in the Thalrex Order headquarters back home for too long.


    At their age, they had long adopted serious, no-nonsense professional personas.


    Now, on this remote yet captivating ind, they felt a sudden sense of freedom, as if free from the burdens of everyday life.


    For this summit meeting, neither of them had much to do, only apanying Anton as his assistants.


    Moreover, Draconia''s Thalrex Order didn''t hold a leading voice at the conference, their role was limited to participation and execution. Jackson led them to a restaurant along the western coast of Duskhaven, known for its exquisite seafood


    Chapter 897 A Bunch of Wimps, You Don''t Have the Gts:


    89%


    +8 Pearls


    At that moment, the scenic spots along the coastline and the surrounding restaurants were bustling with tourists from all over the world. Jackson selected a seafood restaurant with the best view of the sunset.


    It was a high-end buffet restaurant.


    The seafood was fresh and delicious, with a wide variety of options, including lobsters, oysters, marlin, etc.


    It also featured local specialties, with dishes made from ingredients like kahl¨²a beans, sweet potatoes, -mangoes, and coconuts.


    Jethro, Anton, Jackson, and the others gathered in a private room at the restaurant, drinking and chatting.


    Robin, however, wasn''t interested in discussing the usual dull political topics.


    He selected some oysters and sweet potatoes, then sat at a table by the restaurant''s entrance, taking in the stunning views of Qacalisle Ind-the sunset, the evening sky, the waves, the beach, and the gentle ind breeze. Trix was very excited and wanted to drag Robin to pick out food.


    Unfortunately, Robin was very cold to her and didn''t want to chat with her.


    He preferred the peaceful moment of watching the sunset alone.


    Reluctantly, Trix joined Zayden in picking out some seafood and sat at an outdoor table nearby.


    Not long after sitting down, Trix''s cheerfulughter caught the attention of a few local men.


    They walked over, sizing up the delicate beauty of the Eastern woman with clear interest.


    A ck man sat across from Trix, his eyes gleaming with lewd gleam. "Why note with us for some fun? I''ll make sure you''re even happier than you are now. Hahaha..."


    Trix immediately sensed their malicious intentions and responded sharply, "Please leave."


    The man, along with his fourpanions, casually picked up the dishes on the table and began eating. "Miss, my name is Asher Catell. This area is my territory.


    "What I mean is, you''d better listen, or who knows what kind of ''ident'' might happen here."


    Furious, Trix snapped, "Leave immediately, or I''ll call the police!"


    Asher, the ck man, casually propped his foot up on the table. "Call the police? Go ahead. But let me tell you something, unless it''s the Aldridges, the owner of this ind, the police will listen to me! "Do you know why?


    "Because my father is Mateo Catell, the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind, appointed by the Aldridges."


    Zayden, who had been furious just moments ago, now hesitated.


    Trix, too, was at a loss for what to do.


    Chapter 891A Bunch of Wimps, You Don''t Have the Gts


    Beforeing to Qacalisle Ind, they had made sure to study the ind''s history, culture, and background.


    +8 Pearls


    They knew that this ind was the private property of the Aldridges, a family renowned as the world''s most elite and secretive aristocracy.


    This colossal power was so influential that even the most powerful national leaders had to show them respect.


    Seeing the uncertainty in Trix''s eyes, Asher leaned in closer and grabbed her wrist. "Come on, miss. You came to Qacalisle Ind to have fun. Don''t overthink it


    "Let go of me!" Trix snapped, jerking her arm away from him. If it weren''t for her concern about her position, she would have already punched this man''s face. Zayden also clenched his fists, ready to strike at any moment.


    However, the internal regtions of the Thalrex Order strictly prohibited certain actions abroad.


    If they acted impulsively and attacked the men in front of them, they could be immediately sent back for internal disciplinary review.


    Moreover, Asher had mentioned that his father, Mateo was the chief manager for the Aldridges on Qacalisle Ind.


    With these two concerns in mind, even if Zayden and Trix were capable fighters, they knew better than to make a move.


    Asher and hispanions were well aware that people like them-outsiders-were often easy targets here.


    Seeing that Trix and Zayden were furious but hesitant to act, Asher grew more brazen and reached out hisrge, dark hand toward Trix''s thigh.


    Trix instinctively threw a punch at Asher''s face.


    However, at thest moment, she hesitated, and the punchcked the full force it could have had.


    Asher, furious and clutching his face, pped Trix across the cheek. "You little b*tch, how dare you hit me!"


    Trix quickly dodged, causing Asher''s p to miss.


    Furious, Asher, along with his fourpanions, swung their fists toward Zayden and Trix.


    Trix and Zayden, unwilling to escte the situation, raised their arms to block the iing blows.


    Robin, noticing themotion from a distance, saw that Trix and Zayden could easily handle the five ''men but couldn''t understand why they weren''t fighting back.


    The noise from outside caught the attention of Jethro, Jackson, and the others inside the restaurant.


    Seeing this, Jethro shouted, "Stop!"


    Asher and his group paused, ring at Jethro. "Do you want to die?"


    Chapter 891 A Bunch of Wimps, You Don''t Have the Ots


    89%


    +8 Pearls


    Noticing Jethro''s rising anger, Jackson quickly stepped, trying to de-escte the situation. "Jethro, don''t act on impulse. It''ll only make things worse!"


    "You are a bunch of wimps, you don''t have the guts!" Asher and the othersughed and pointed at Trix.


    "I''m telling you, I''m going to take her away today! Let''s see what you can do!"


    364


    M

 The Deadly 892

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 892 Why the Hell Are You Making So Much Noise?


    Asher''s arrogance and insults infuriated Zayden.


    In a different situation, Zayden wouldn''t have hesitated to knock this guy our with a single punch.


    But he couldn''t!


    Reluctantly, Zayden was forced to suppress his seething anger deep inside, unable to let it out.


    If that anger erupted, everything he had built would be torn apart.


    Trix looked helplessly at Anton and Jethro.


    48 Pearls


    At that moment, even though both she and Zayden had the power to beat the hell out of the other party, she didn''t dare.


    They were highly trained personnel, bound by strict discipline and required to follow orders from higher-


    ups.


    Anton furrowed his brow, unsure of how to handle the situation.


    If Dragon Lord or Young Lord Dragon were here, they would have already taken care of these trashy thugs with a single punch.


    All those rules, consequences, and impacts were bullsh*t. Strength was the only thing that counted!


    Arguing with thugs about discipline was useless; a single well-ced punch was far more direct and effective.


    Though violence wasn''t the only way to handle things, it was the guarantee for maintaining order in an unpredictable world.


    Anton nced at Jethro beside him, who was clenching his fists tightly.


    The tension in the air was thick, as if a storm were brewing, ready to explode at any moment.


    Jethro had never endured such humiliation before.


    Asher, this piece of sc*mbag, was acting recklessly by relying on the Aldridges'' powerful backing.


    It was infuriating.


    1


    If this were back home, he''d have already shot this unruly brat for not knowing his ce.


    But the Aldridges were not to be trifled with, messing with them could lead to serious consequences.


    Seeing Jethro so angry, Jackson quickly grabbed his arm and whispered, "Jethro, don''t act on impulse! "You''re the leader of this event-think about the bigger picture!


    "You still have a meeting to attend. Acting on impulse could lead to consequences you can''t even imagine!" Jethro took a deep breath, understanding the weight of Jackson''s words.


    Chapter 892 Why the Hell Are You Making So Much Nham?


    48 Pearls


    It wasn''t just that Asher and his group were tied to the Aldridges, there were deeper, unspoken issues involved.


    For now, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.


    Anton also understood the meaning behind Jackson''s words. He frowned as he watched Asher and his group, carefully monitoring the situation as it unfolded Seeing Jackson, Jethro, and the others behave like public officials, Asher assumed they wouldn''t dare to make a move


    This gave him more confidence to taunt them even louder, drawing the attention of tourists nearby, who were enjoying the sunset views.


    This was Trix''s first time apanying her leader to an important overseas conference, and it was also the first time she had encountered such a situation.


    As Asher''s behavior became more audacious, she was at a loss for how to handle it.


    Zayden was already


    moment.


    with anger, his fists clenched, ready to smash into Asher''s head at any


    He was just waiting for Anton and Jethro''smand.


    If there were no other concerns, he would have already knocked these scumbags out with one punch.


    A pompous brat like Asher could only beg for mercy in front of him!


    But he hadn''t received orders from his superiors, so as a low-ranking guard, Zayden dared not make a


    move.


    Asher yanked at Trix''s long hair with a sneer. "Come on, darling, your people can mind their own business. They won''t dare do a thing. On Qacalisle Ind, the Aldridges run everything!"


    The men apanying Asher burst intoughter, crowding around him and pushing Trix, pressing themselves closer to her.


    Trix covered.her nose, struggling to fight off their harassment as she cried out to Anton, "Mr. Mickton, w- what should I do?!"


    Anton turned toward Jackson, his anger evident. "Mr. Pryce, we can''t just stand by and watch them assault Trix like this! If we do nothing, what does that make us!"


    1


    Jackson hesitated briefly before stepping forward, politely making a stop gesture toward Asher. "Gentlemen, please mind your behavior and words. Aren''t you damaging the reputation of the Aldridges by doing this? "I''m sure even the head of the Aldridges wouldn''t behave so rudely.


    "Please stop causing trouble, can you?"


    Asher slowly turned to Jackson, sneering as he pointed at him. "Who do you think you are, trying to boss around someone from the Aldridges? Just so you know my father is the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind! "Keep talking, and I''ll beat you too!"


    Chapter 892 Why the Hell Are You Making So Much Naise?


    Then, he arrogantly grabbed Trix and began dragging her toward their car.


    +8 Pearls


    Themotion had attracted more curious onlookers many of whom were conference attendees from around the world.


    The onlookers could only seethe with anger but dared not speak up.


    They all knew that Asher was the son of Mateo, the Aldridges'' chief manager on Qacalisle Ind.


    Offending them was not something anyone wanted to risk..


    Some of the spectators, seeing the helpless expressions on Trix, Jethro, and Jackson''s faces, showed no sympathy. Instead, theyughed at the situation.


    In the presence of the world''s wealthiest family, and on their territory, no matter how much they trampled on you, all you could do was endure it.


    Arge, burly man watched the scene unfold and shook his head.


    "If it were my friend being humiliated like that, I wouldn''t care about being the so-called wealthiest family. I''d knock them out first, even if it means going down with them!"


    "Shh! Keep it down," hispanion whispered urgently. "The Aldridges aren''t someone we can mess with. Not even our leader could protect you if you offend them."


    "Let her go," Robin said, shaking his head and issuing a low, firm reprimand.


    Asher immediately halted in his tracks.


    Only then did he notice a young, handsome man sitting at a nearby table.


    "I rarely get the chance to enjoy the ind sunset, why the hell are you making so much noise?" Robin said, reclining in his chair with one leg casually crossed. He pointed at Asher. "Let her go, and get lost."


    "Are you giving me orders? Who do you think you are?" Asher tilted his head with a mocking grin. "Kid, stay out of this, or you won''t make it out of here alive."


    He then tried to pull Trix into his arms.


    "Ugh, what a pain!" Robin muttered, rising from his seat and swiftly moving in front of Asher.


    Before anyone could react, he grabbed Asher by the hair and mmed his head to the ground, forcing him to get down.


    On the rocky ground, blood poured from Asher''s knee, staining the surface a deep red, like the colors of a


    sunset.


    The crowd of onlookers on the beach gasped in shock.


    "Ah! You maniac!" Asher screamed in agony, struggling but unable to rise.


    His fourpanions stood frozen, dumbfounded..


    They had never experienced anything like this before.


    $


    Sun,


    Chapter 892 Why the Hell Are You Making So Much Noise?


    On Qacalisle Ind, they were thew.


    +B Pearls


    In the past, they could do whatever they wanted to foreign women, and no one dared to stop them.


    The moment the Aldridges'' chief manager was mentioned, everyone would back down.


    Robin wiped his hands with a wet napkin, then tossed it in Asher''s face. "Get lost!"


    Enraged, Asher pointed at his fourpanions. "Kill this maniac!"


    364

 The Deadly 893

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 893 Apologize to Mr Asher Immediately!


    After a brief moment of shock, the four men quickly closed in on Robin.


    +8 Pearls


    Jackson panicked instantly, rushing over in just a few steps. He stood in front of Robin and barked, "What are you doing? Apologize to Mr. Asher right now!"


    "Apologize? You want me to apologize to this piece of trash? Are you crazy? Get lost!" Robin''s expression turned icy in an instant. He pointed at Anton. "Order your men to beat these pieces of garbage to a pulp!" Anton straightened up, a flicker of excitement shing his eyes. "Zayden, Trix, go for it!"


    This was the thrill he lived for.


    Back in the day, following Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon, they never spared a nce at trash


    like this.


    It didn''t matter where they came from or who they thought they were.


    Anyone bold enough to provoke them got the same treatment-counterattack.


    Logic could wait after the beating.


    At Anton''smand, Zayden and Trix lit up with joy, their faces beaming with anticipation.


    They''d been holding back just now, and it was suffocating.


    Watching sc*m like this spew insults and provoke them without being able to act was infuriating.


    But now, they were relieved!


    With Robin''s words, Anton no longer cared about rules. Without hesitation, he gave the order for Zayden and Trix to attack.


    In an instant, the two elite bodyguards tore through the group like wolves among sheep. Their swift and brutal assault left Asher and his men battered and bruised on the ground.


    Jackson was dumbfounded.


    A wave of sheer terror, as if the world were copsing around him, left his legs trembling uncontrobly.


    He pointed at Robin with a trembling finger, his voice shaking with anger. "You. You''re out of control! Let me tell you, with your behavior and actions, I can report you to your superior right now and send you to the military tribunal! "Your reckless, immature actions could cause irreparable damage, not just to us, but to the entire mission. Do you understand? You''re courting disaster!"


    Robin let out a mockingugh. "You don''t have the authority to touch me!


    "And let''s be real. Here on Qacalisle Ind, teaching a few brainless punks a lesson for provoking us, so what?


    "Are you seriously iming this little incident could cause irreparable damage? Are you drunk?"


    Chapter 893 Apologize to Mr Asher Iminediately!


    48 Pearls


    Jackson, shaking with anger, pointed a finger at her. "You... You''re unreasonable! Do I really need to spell this out for you?


    "This isn''t hoine, and these people aren''t one of us. The ones you just attacked are with the Aldridges! Do you have any idea what kind of trouble you''ve just stirred up?


    "You ignorant fool, you have no idea how powerful the Aldridges really are!


    "Qacalisle Ind is entirely under their control, and surrounding it are two mid-sized, world-ss fleets that they confihand.


    "You really think offending someone from the Aldridges won''t have consequences?!"


    Robin snapped his fingers. "So what if these idiots are from the Aldridges?


    "Just because they''re the Aldridges'' men, does that mean they can do whatever they want, bully people, and act without restraint?


    "If that were the case, the Aldridges wouldn''t have remained at the top for so long!"


    "You! I''m contacting the relevant authorities back home right now and getting you sent back for an investigation!" Jackson trembled with fury, struggling to catch his breath as he spoke.


    Robin shook his head with a mocking smile on his lips. Feel free to make the call. Just let me know when it goes through. I''ll make sure someone like youcking any principles-gets sent back immediately, so you don''t make a fool of yourself out here." "Fine, fine! Young man, you''ll pay for your ignorance!" Jackson, unwilling to continue debating with Robin, turned his attention to Anton. "Mr. Mickton, why are you fooling around with a young man like him?"


    Anton chuckled. "Mr. Pryce, am I fooling around?


    "Are you suggesting I should just watch as Trix is assaulted by a bunch of thugs?


    "I''ll ask you this, if Trix were your daughter, would you stand by and do nothing?"


    "Ridiculous! How can youbel them as thugs? You''re being unreasonable!" Jackson roared, his anger reaching its peak.


    "Your impulsive actions are going to cause us big trouble!


    "He''s the son of the chief manager of the Aldridges'' Qacalisle Ind. Do you really think they''ll just let it slide after we''ve hit the chief manager''s son?!"


    Anton shook his head. "Mr. Pryce, you have no right to criticize me. I''m acting under Mr. Ramsey''s orders."


    "You''re taking orders from Mr. Ramsey?" Jackson looked up at Robin''s youthful face, bathed in the glow of the setting sun, and for a moment, he was taken aback. Who is he?"


    Anton snorted. "Your clearance isn''t high enough to know."


    Jackson was stunned for a long time, and couldn''t understand why Anton, the director of the External Affairs Department of the Thalrex Order, would obey the orders of a young man. Judging by Robin''s appearance and demeanor, he didn''t seem to be a high-ranking official.


    11:45 Sun,


    Chapter 893 Apologize to Mr Asher Immediately!


    Moreover, none of the major noble families had a son ke him.


    Is Anton trying to y me for a fool?


    8 Pearls


    Jackson''s face darkened as he turned to Jethro. "General Quintana, you need to give me a reasonable exnation for this.


    "If this situation esctes and the authorities start asking questions, I won''t be able to cover for you."


    Jethro shrugged nonchntly. "Mr. Pryce, you don''t need to worry about it. You can leave now.


    "You have nothing to worry about, Mr. Pryce. I, Jethro, will take full responsibility for everything that happened at the beach today."


    Jackson was at a loss for words, standing there in stunned silence for a while before he finally spoke. "General Quintana, we''ve been working together for years, and I''ve never seen you act so impulsively. Your actions and words today have caught me off guard. "For all these years, we''ve always been handling external affairs.


    1


    "You should understand the gravity of the situation even better than I do.


    "I know that Lord Quintana holds great influence back home, and even if the authorities have concerns, they won''t dare take action against you.


    "But allowing them to do this will only bring a lot of trouble to Lord Quintana!"


    Jethro sneered. "Mr. Pryce, you don''t need to concern yourself with my matters.


    "Don''t worry, no matter how big this incident gets, I will handle it. It has nothing to do with your local liaison office on Qacalisle Ind.


    "If any domestic agency questions you, I''ll personally rify that this was all my decision and has nothing to do with you."


    Jackson shook his head. "Jethro, that''s not what I mean. I''m saying, that acting recklessly like this could really dy important matters.


    "What I''m suggesting is, get that young man back home quickly. As for the Aldridges, we can spend a little money to have someone smooth things over-"


    Jethro''s expression darkened, and he pointed a finger at Jackson. "If you dare to do something as pathetic as that, I''ll make sure you regret it for the rest of your life! I''m telling you, I despise that man!"


    Then, he got into the car with Robin, Anton, and the others, heading toward Duskhaven Grand Hotel.


    Asher watched them leave, grinding his teeth in rage. "Just wait! I''ll make sure you all end up dead on Qacalisle Ind!"


    Jackson, seeing the situation escte, didn''t dare to stay any longer. He immediately got into his car with his two attendants and drove away.

 The Deadly 894

    Chapter 894 The Hardships I''ve Endured


    89%%%


    +8 Pearls


    The Duskhaven Grand Hotel''s special business car slowly drove along the coastal highway, carrying Robin and his group. Inside the car, no one spoke, the atmosphere was heavy and oppressive.


    The driver, who was quite emotionally intelligent, tried to break the awkward silence by turning on the car''s CD yer


    The pure sound of Kenny G''s saxophone, ying Going Home from a CD, filled the air as the day faded into twilight. The music is sad and mncholy, expressing homesickness.


    A light sea breeze carried thest traces of sunset through the car window, gently brushing against Robin''s steady chest. He paused for a moment, startled.


    A rare warmth flickered in his eyes as he gazed out the window, his focus drawn to the distant horizon where the sea met the sky.


    Thest rays of the setting sun slowly faded, carried away by the endless sea breeze.


    As the journey continued, it felt as if time stretched endlessly.


    Along the coastal road, streetlights began to flicker on.


    Although it was getting darker, the hurried seabirds were still chasing the setting sun.


    Such an uncertain journey was like the unchanging persistence on the long journey!


    Unanswered questions kept shing in Robin''s mind.


    The saxophone''s melody still yed on, endlessly yearning for its way home.


    But the home that should have been mine remains frozen in time, locked in that cold night 20 years ago.


    Mom, Dad...


    The most cherished title in the world-one I have never had.


    What a regret.


    Only by seeing the whole truth and eliminating all the perpetrators with a sharp de can I justify my existence and the hardships I''ve endured.


    A sea breeze stirred, gently caressing his resolute features.


    Robin let out a self-deprecating smile.


    The brief warmth and sorrow quickly faded into coldness, lost in the dimming twilight.


    Chapter 894 The Hardships I''ve Endured


    +8 Pearls


    Why did the Young Lord Dragon vanish mysteriously after entering the small convention center?


    The disappearance of Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon, along with the massacre at Dragon Manor 20 years ago remained an unsolved tragedy.


    Is there a connection between this mysterious summit meeting and everything that has happened?


    Seated in thest row of the car, Trix had been quietly observing Robin.


    His handsome face, those deep, mncholic eyes-everything about him made her heart race.


    He was the first man to make her feel this way.


    His presence, his every word and action, captivated-her


    Especially by the forceful blow to Asher just moments ago.


    In that moment, Trix felt as if she were about to lose herself.


    The man who was so indifferent to everything, disregarding rules and honor with such confidence-he was irresistibly charming and captivating.


    Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to get closer.


    For 19 years, she had carried herself like a proud swan, never willing to give any man more than a passing nce.


    But in front of this man, her pride and self-respect seemed to melt away effortlessly.


    In Robin''s presence, all that remained for Trix was insecurity and timidity.


    At that moment, gazing into Robin''s eyes-cold, yet tinged with sadness-she felt her heart slipping away


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Zayden noticed the dazed look in Trix''s gaze and quietly asked, "Are you falling for him?"


    Trix snapped out of her trance, realizing that she had been lost in thought.


    Caught off guard by someone discovering her secret, Trix''s cheeks immediately flushed bright red. She shot Zayden an irritated re. "Mind your own business!"


    Zayden quickly wiped the smile from his face and said seriously, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey seems pretty cool."


    Trix nodded, her eyes sparkling with admiration. "Of course, Commander-in-chief Ramsey is the top of the top in both looks and physique. I''m a beauty myself, but even I feel a little out of my league next to him." Zayden scoffed. "I was talking about how Commander-in-chief Ramsey handled Asher and Jackson-his actions were cool, not his looks. Trix, I just realized, you are quite lecherous!"


    Trix froze for a moment, then red at Zayden. "You naughty b*stard, looks like Commander-in-chief Ramsey needs to give you another good thrashing!"


    Zavden chuckled softly. "I won''t need it. From now on. Commander-in-chief Ramsey is my idol. That''s the


    G


    Chapter 894 The Hardships Ive Endured


    kind of man to look up to!


    "Trix, honestly, this has been the most satisfying mission I''ve ever been on.


    89%


    +8 Pearls


    "If it weren''t for Jackson''s constant nagging and arrogance, I would''ve wanted to give those bastards up even more."


    Trix''s eyes gleamed with a sense of satisfaction as she reyed Robin''s actions in her mind.


    She nced at Robin''s back, her brow furrowing slightly. "Zayden, it was satisfying, but I''m a little -worried...


    "The people we face today aren''t just any thugs. They''re from the Aldridge family. Asher is the son of Mateo, the Aldridges'' chief manager stationed on Qacalisle Ind. "After we beat them up, do you think Mateo will just let it go?


    "Definitely not. They''ll definitely retaliate. If things escte and the Aldridges get involved, we''ll be in big


    trouble."


    Zayden fell silent as well.


    He understood Trix''s concern.


    The Aldridges were the wealthiest family in the world, with fortunes that could rival nations, and their influence stretched across every industry.


    The Aldridges'' power reached into every corner of the globe.


    Most of their influence was in the political, business, and even underground circles of various countries, where they controlled the top-tier leaders.


    If you offended the Aldridges, even their smallest ally could bring about catastrophic consequences.


    Trix and Zayden fell silent, their minds heavy as they watched Robin.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if this incident would lead Robin into deep trouble.


    "Master Ramsey, did we make too much of a fuss about Asher?" After singing the song Going Home, Anton broke the silence in the car.


    Noticing Robin''s silence, he continued, "Master Ramsey if things escte and others start looking into this, I''ll take full responsibility under the name of the Draconia''s Thalrex Order.


    "The International Thalrex Order''s headquarters is holding a meeting on Qacalisle Ind. If Asher causes trouble again, the headquarters won''t intervene."


    1


    "Just leave this matter alone," Robin said,zily raising an eyebrow. "He''s just one of the Aldridges'' dogs. No need to panic.


    "Focus on your duties for now, not this."


    Yes, Master Ramsey!" Anton responded without hesitation.


    Meanwhile. Jethro smirked quietly to himself.


    Chapter 894 The Hardships I''ve Endured


    Others might not know what the Aldridges were like in front of Robin, but Jethro did.


    +8 Pearls


    Not even the head of the Aldridge family would dare offend Robin, let alone one of theirckeys.


    If Asher and Matco were foolish enough to make trouble for Robin, that entire family would be done for.


    Felix, the head of the Aldridge family, would undoubtedly deal with Mateo and his entire family. Beep, beep, beep... Robin''s phone buzzed with a string of messages.


    -It was from Lue.


    "Darling, I''ve heard you''re at a meeting on Qacalisle Ind. Grandpa and I are flying over right now!"


    364

 The Deadly 895

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 895 Coward!


    At 7:00 AM.


    After finishing breakfast, Robin returned to his room, changed into a suit, put on his shoes, and strapped on his watch.


    He nced at his reflection in the mirror, a gentle smile spreading on his face.


    This outfit was specially ordered for him by Renee and Shirley.


    In those years, roaming the world with Old Fred, he had no real home.


    All he had ever known were the cold, ruthless shadows of conspiracy and bloodshed.


    He had never imagined a life like this-dressed in a sharp suit, polished shoes, and an expensive watch.


    Pretending to be very cultured and sophisticated.


    Going to a ce where people discuss big things and pretend to be cool.


    Robin had always despised such shallow disys of pretense.


    But his sister and Shirley had both told him that he was now a man with a home.


    And, more importantly, he was representing a team at this important conference.


    At the very least, he must have the basic etiquette.


    So, he chose to wear the suit to add a touch of formality.


    He enjoyed the feeling of being cared for by his family.


    That''s why, beforeing to Qacalisle Ind, he had made sure to pack this suit and all the essories.


    After having breakfast at the hotel, he returned to his room and immediately put everything on.


    He looked at his reflection in the mirror. He looked so good, even he was speechless.


    "This suit, custom-made by my sister and Shirley, makes me look so good, I''m not worried about attracting any bad women."


    After saying this, he couldn''t resist ncing at his reflection once more, giving himself a self-deprecating smile before turning and walking out of the room. The lobby on the first floor was quiet andzy at 7:00 AM.


    The beautiful receptionist at the front desk seemed to blend into the scene, her nk expression as motionless and detached as the stillness around her.


    A streak of fresh morning sunlight streamed through the ss doors of Duskhaven Grand Hotel.


    The marble floor, still heavy with the dust of sleep, was momentarily set aze by the light''s fleeting sparkle.


    A moment of joy, a sh of brilliance.


    Amid the vibrant beauty of the sunrise, Robin stepped out of the elevator.


    The sound of his shoes on the floor instantly awakened the marble floor from the hazy dust ofst night''s dreams. Bathed in the warm glow of the morning light, his tall, elegant figure radiated nobility and luxury.


    In the hazy atmosphere, the receptionist''s enchanting eyes suddenly came to life, gleaming with a new radiance.


    For a moment, she couldn''t tell if what she was seeing was reality or a dream.


    What a handsome man!


    The receptionist couldn''t help but ce a hand over her chest, her face flushing, her breath quickening. Thankfully, she worked out regrly.


    Otherwise, she might have fainted right there, rolling her eyes and foaming at the mouth.


    Such a handsome and elegant man. Isn''t this the same dreamlike figure from my dreamst night?!


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Trix quickly caught up, but in her rush, she nearly lost her footing and collided with Robin.


    Her soft, delicate frame wobbled a few steps before she managed to steady herself.


    The receptionist''s adoring smile froze, her expression stiffening as she watched Trix, with her breathtaking beauty, approach.


    A surge of displeasure welled up inside her.


    Watching Trix act so nervous and shy in front of Robin, the receptionist couldn''t help but mutter to herself, Look at her, all coy and flirtatious. Hmph! A wave of jealousy red up, rising quickly to her head.


    Ugh! Seeing such a handsome man made me feel almost tipsy, like I''d had too many drinks.


    Trix had woken up at 5 a.m.


    She spent over two hours carefully getting ready in front of the bathroom mirror, all in hopes of looking her best when Robin saw her that morning.


    Robin paused, eyeing Trix''s heavy makeup, his brow slightly furrowing. "Who taught you how to do your makeup?"


    Trix''s cheeks instantly flushed with embarrassment. "I ... I learned online. I even bought a membership. In less than a month, I upgraded to a Super ck Diamond member ..." "With heavy makeup like that, are you going to a nightclub?" Robin shook his head and walked away.


    "Heavy makeup? Nightclub?" Trix stood there, confused for a moment, before quickly pulling out a small mirror from her bag.


    Staring at her heavy makeup in the morning light, she finally understood Robin''s words.


    Panicking, she quickly grabbed her makeup kit and aggressively wiped off theyers of makeup.


    Once she had finished, Trix quickly caught up with Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, thank you for yesterday. If it hadn''t been for you ... "


    Robin stopped and turned to face


    her. "No need for thanks. But let me give you a piece of advice: if something like this happens again, fight back without hesitation. Otherwise, stay home and avoid embarrassing yourself.


    "If you have the power to act but don''t, that''s cowardice."


    Then, he turned and continued walking toward the lobby doors.


    Trix stood in the lobby, staring at Robin''s tall figure as he walked away, lost in thought.


    "Trix, what''s wrong?" Zayden, who had just arrived, lightly tapped her on the shoulder, pulling her from her thoughts. Trix gazed at Robin''s retreating figure. "Zayden, isn''t Mr. Ramsey so different from the people we''ve met before?" Zayden nodded. "Yeah, he''s impressive, reckless, confident, andpletely fearless... One word: awesome!" "Wait!" Jackson, who had just arrived, overheard their conversation and immediately darkened.


    Trix shot Zayden a nce, signaling him to stay quiet. Pretending not to hear and followed Robin toward the exit. Jackson was clearly furious.


    He was a minister-level liaison officer.


    To be ignored by Trix and Zayden waspletely uneptable.


    "Mr. Mickton, have the special guards sent by the TX organization this time been strictly reviewed?"


    Anton shrugged nonchntly. "Of course. Why do you ask?"


    Jackson pointed at Robin, Trix, and Zayden''s retreating figures. "These people seem tock political


    maturity! They''re too hostile, to


    narrow-minded. If they keep acting like this, they''re going to cause big problems.


    "You didn''t tell them that, when dealing with others, especially with people from foreign regions, they need to learn restraint and patience "


    "Mr. Pryce, just that?" Anton interrupted. "Your rank doesn''t give you the authority to question our operations. Don''t forget your position is just that of a liaison officer!" Jackson stood frozen, staring at Anton''s retreating figure.


    "Mr. Pryce, what are you doing? Let''s go!" Jethro called out as he passed by.


    Jackson shook his head. "General Quintana, I have a feeling something big is going to happen this time."


    Jethro smiled indifferently. "I can''t predict the past or the future, but I can tell you one thing, nothing that happens this time will be a big deal.


    "Come on, stop worrying about things that haven''t even happened."


    ...


    Ten minutester, Robin and the others arrived at the entrance of the Qacalisle International Convention Center.


    Located in the heart of Duskhaven''s central area, it was the venue for the Qacalisle Summit Meeting.


    Just as they got out of the car, 30 muscr men moved to block their path.


    Jackson, along with the two apanying military officers, recognized the men blocking their path as Asher and his group from the previous evening''s conflict at the beachside restaurant.


    He immediately made a call to Jethro, urging them to remain calm and avoid any further conflict with Asher.


    The conference venue was packed with journalists and media from around the world.


    Any incident here could quickly spiral out of control.


    Once he had ryed these instructions, Jackson, nked by the two officers, made his way toward Asher.

 The Deadly 896

    Chapter 896 The Aldridges


    At 7:30 AM.


    30,000 feet above the South Panacea Ocean, 4,000 nautical miles from Qacalisle Ind.


    A private Airbus A380, the most expensive private business jet in the world, flew directly to Duskhaven Airport on Qacalisle Ind at a speed of 600 miles per hour. Escorted by a squadron of ten F-35 Lightning II fighter jets, and a C-130 logistics transport aircraft.


    On board, the 500 million Airbus A380 was Felix Aldridge, the head of the world''s most exclusive and secretive aristocratic family, along with his team of assistants. The aircraft was equipped with two levels and living spaces for up to 300 people, as well as an office, conference room, gym, and entertainment room.


    At this moment, the conference room was upied by Felix, his three senior assistants, and his only granddaughter, Lue.


    Last night, Lue learned that Robin had arrived on Qacalisle Ind to attend the Qacalisle Summit Meeting and immediately informed her grandfather. Felix workedte into the night, ensuring all matters were arranged.


    This morning, he flew directly to Qacalisle Ind with his team of assistants and the family''s elite security.


    Felix''s main goal for this trip was to meet Robin.


    Back then, his old rival, Ernst Cesar, had enlisted the Urbs wizard to cast three blood curses on the Aldridge family.


    The first two curses hade true.


    The third curse was about to reach its deadline.


    This curse concerned the life and death of the Aldridges'' only heir, Lue.


    Felix, willing to set aside all other matters, was determined to reach Qacalisle Ind.


    Lue checked the time, then the navigation distance, her impatience growing.


    "Grandpa, what kind of lousy ne is this? It''s too slow! We''ve been flying for so long and we''re still not there. Just change it already!"


    Felix asked his assistant and, upon learning there were still 180 miles to go, he smiled.


    "Lue, this is the fastest private jet in the world, cruising at 620 miles per hour. And you''re calling it slow? Should we take a rocket to Qacalisle Ind instead?


    "Be patient," Felix said sternly, noticing her growing impatience. "We''ll be there in just half an hour.


    "I''ve told you before, Lue, that no matter how urgent something is, you must learn to stay calm. You can''t be this impatient!


    "The future of the Aldridges will one day be in your hands. With your rash behavior, how can I trust you?


    "Always remember, every choice you make will determine the fate of the Aldridges!"


    Lue nodded apologetically. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I was too impatient. I just really want to meet Mr. Ramsey." Felix took a deep breath. "Lue, I want to meet Mr. Ramsey too. He''s the only friend I have in this world. "What''s even more important is that only Mr. Ramsey can save the future of the Aldridges."


    At this point, Felix turned to look at his assistant, Darson Dale.


    This man, in his fifties, had been by Felix''s side for 35 years.


    He knew Felix''s thoughts and actions as if by instinct.


    "Sir, are you asking for the information on the Qacalisle Ind''s chief manager?"


    Felix nodded. "Darson, who is the current chief manager of Qacalisle Ind? And when did they take office?"


    Darson immediately activated the disy screen in the conference room.


    "Sir, five years ago, the former chief manager of Qacalisle Ind, Ricardo,pleted his term and retired and the Cattell family took over his position. "Mateo Cattell, 57 years old, was the president of the Aldridges'' hotel division in Ugond before taking the position of chief manager at Qacalisle Ind. "However, with nearly half of Ugond''s 80 five-star hotels operating at a loss, the Aldridges'' headquarters decided to let Mateo go.


    "Coincidentally, Ricardo retired and left the position vacant, and Aldridge headquarters gave Mateo another chance."


    "Mateo dly epted the role of chief manager at Qacalisle Ind and has been working there for five years.


    "Under his leadership, the ind''s operations have been rtively stable, though there have been a few concerning reports sent to headquarters." "Concerning reports? What do you mean?" Felix frowned, studying the operational data for Qacalisle Ind on the disy.


    "Mateo''s son, Asher, is arrogant and reckless by nature.


    "Back in Ugond, he often broke localws due to his troublesome behavior and was arrested by the police multiple times. "But Mateo has always indulged his only son.


    "Each time Asher got into trouble,


    Mateo didn''t try to correct his behavior. Instead, he would use the money to cover for him and even help him deal with the aftermath.


    "After arriving on Qacalisle Ind, Asher became even more brazen.


    "The managing director of Panacea Ocean, responsible for overseeing the inds, submitted a report to headquarters detailing Chief Manager Mateo''s hical behavior during his time in office.


    "But there was no suitable recement at the time, so the issue was temporarily set aside.


    "Headquarters issued a formal warning, giving Mateo a deadline to improve the security situation on Qacalisle Ind."


    Felix looked at a recent photo of Mateo and his son on the disy. "Darson, how do you suggest we handle this matter?"


    "Sir, since we''re already here, it would be best to assess the situation firsthand before making any decisions," Darson replied, shutting off the video. "Very well," Felix said, closing his eyes and leaning back in his seat. "What''s the update on our meeting with Mr. Ramsey?"


    "Mr. Felix, I initially nned to inform Mateo directly to handle the reception and services for this matter," Darson paused briefly before continuing.


    "But I''m concerned that he''s not entirely reliable, and his son, Asher, has a poor reputation on the ind.


    "If we let them handle the reception andmunication with Mr. Ramsey, it could potentially affect the Aldridges'' respect for him.


    "And that could ruin everything.


    "That''s why I didn''t inform Mateo about Mr. Ramsey in advance."


    Felix opened his eyes and nodded in approval. "Well done, Darson. I''m very pleased with your judgment.


    "In this world, the Aldridges can afford to make enemies with anyone, but we can never afford to offend Mr. Ramsey.


    "Remember this, all of you, whether I''m here or not, Mr. Ramsey will always be the Aldridges'' one and only most esteemed and most trusted friend!"


    ...


    In front of the Qacalisle International Convention Center lobby, Asher led 30 ind guards to block Robin and his party''s vehicles. Jackson signaled to Jethro and Anton, urging them to stay calm and exercise restraint to prevent the situation from escting.


    The scene immediately drew the attention of delegations from various countries and regions, as well as the media covering the event.


    Jackson quickly directed the secretariat to reach out to the conference organizingmittee, providing them with the full details of the situation.


    Upon learning Asher''s identity, the<pmittee made it clear to Jackson that Robin, Trix, and Zayden were to apany Asher and the guards to the police station to rify the situation and face any necessary consequences.

 The Deadly 897

    Chapter 897 If You''re Tired of Living, I''ll Grant Your Wish!


    Upon learning the organizingmittee''s stance on the Asher brawl incident at the Qacalisle Summit, Jackson immediately decided to discuss the matter with Jethro. "General Quintana, themittee has made their position clear.


    "Yesterday, our team had a physical confrontation with Asher and his group, and both sides share the me.


    "Now, themittee''s position is that we must be escorted by the local police to the station to rify the situation and face their punishment.


    "This incident involves the Aldridges and the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind. Themittee''s intention is to downy the issue."


    Jethro leaned back in the car seat and sneered. "Mr. Pryce, is this the result of your coordination?


    "You were present from start to finish during the fight yesterday. Don''t tell me you don''t know who the real instigator of the brawl was.


    "In any case, this matter can''t be handled this way!


    "I don''t agree with anyone''s opinion on this!"


    Jackson was taken aback. "General Quintana, please calm down. We''re on Qacalisle Ind. We can''t be reckless.


    "Besides, we''re not just representing ourselves¡ª"


    Jethro''s voice turned cold. "That''s all the more reason not to handle it like this!


    "Every word and action we take now must reflect the dignity of our entire team!"


    Jackson frowned deeply. "General Quintana, what exactly are you trying to say?


    "Even back home, in a situation like the one that urred yesterday evening, both parties would be required to go to the police station to exin what happened and await the authorities'' decision. Isn''t that the standard procedure? "Moreover, we''re the team representing the conference. How could we possibly break local regtions?


    "In the end, such a disgraceful incident shouldn''t happen to people at our level. But the young people you brought with you have such poor conduct!


    "We''re in this situation, and they refuse to take responsibility. Who will?


    "General Quintana, do you realize the kind of impact their behavior yesterday could have on us?"


    "Mr. Pryce, let me remind you, you represent us!" Jethro mmed the car door open and stepped out. "The approach you''re proposing is nothing short of sacrificing our dignity!


    "I strongly disagree!


    "Last night, Asher and his gang''s actions were a direct insult to us. They should be the ones apologizing in person!


    "The provocateurs were arrogant and brazen!


    "And now, the victims are expected to give up their dignity and ept punishment?


    "There''s no such thing as that kind of thug logic!"


    Jackson shook his head in resignation and softly pleaded, "General Quintana, I understand your point!


    "But they''re under the Aldridges'' influence!


    "If we sh with a force like this, I... I won''t be able to exin it to the higher-ups!


    "General Quintana, how can you be so unreasonable about this?


    "We make a small sacrifice for the sake of harmony and stability, this has always been the principle-"


    "Enough!" Jethro waved his hand.


    "Jackson, I warn you. People from the Qacalisle Ind liaison office should not interfere again! If you don''t, the consequences are on you!"


    Jackson shook his head and walked up to Robin''s car, his face dark. "The police have already been called regarding what happened yesterday evening. The local police are requesting that you go with them to the station to rify the situation. "You three need to get out of the car. I''ll assign one of my people to apany you."


    Trix froze for a moment. "Mr. Pryce, is this really the way you''re handling this?"


    Jackson snapped impatiently, "Yes, get out of the car and go rify the situation with them, then ept the local authorities'' punishment. Let''s not escte this any further!"


    en


    Zayden was stunned. "ept punishment? They were the ones who provoked and harassed Trix, we only¡ª"


    Jackson''s frustration grew. "Are you going to cooperate or not? You''ve caused all this trouble and still won''t take responsibility. Your actions are going to have a terrible impact on the entire team!"  en


    "Didn''t you say you''d handle it?" Robin chuckled lightly, opening the car door and stepping out. "If I''d known you couldn''t handle it, wouldn''t have wasted my time!"


    en


    Jackson''s face turned purple with anger. "What do you mean by that? Robin, I warn you, don''t do anything rash. If you escte this..."


    "Get out of the way!" Robin shoved Jackson aside and walked straight toward Asher and his group.


    Zayden and Trix didn''t wait for Jackson to stop them and quickly followed Robin''s lead.


    Asher sneered. "Did your boss inform you?


    "Heh, kid, you hit me yesterday. Once we''re at the station, I''ll make sure they give you a few more lessons.


    "You think you can act tough on Qacalisle Ind? You''re finished!"


    At that moment, a crowd of conference attendees and reporters quickly gathered.


    After hearing the details, many of them looked at Robin, Trix, and Zayden with sympathy.


    Based on past experiences, anyone who offended the Aldridges usually didn''t end up with a good oue.


    Robin flicked the dust off her suit. "Arguing with sc*m like you is a waste of time. If you apologize now, it''s not toote!"


    "Haha... " Asher and his fourpanions burst intoughter, as though they''d just heard the most absurd joke.


    After a fit ofughter, Asher pointed at Robin. "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll forgive your ignorance.


    "If you want to avoid some pain, have that beautiful womane back with me for a few days, and we can discuss this further, haha..."


    Robin''s expression instantly turned cold. In the blink of an eye, he was standing right in front of Asher. "If you''re tired of living, I''ll grant your wish!" Then, he stomped down hard on Asher''s shin.


    "Aah!" A shrill scream echoed through the lobby of the convention center.


    Asher''s leg was snapped under the force of Robin''s blow.


    The media cameras and photographers immediately captured the violent scene.


    Asher''s 30 bodyguards stood frozen for a moment.


    In all their experience, they had never seen anyone dare strike Asher so ruthlessly on Qacalisle Ind!


    "What are you waiting for? Kill this b*astard!" Asher screamed in pain, shouting at his guards.


    Immediately, the 30 bodyguards charged toward Robin with their stun batons.


    Trix and Zayden instantly stepped in front of Robin, ready to protect him.


    As the situation continued to escte, Jackson rushed forward, shouting, "Stop right now¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Robin grabbed him and tossed him aside, throwing him behind. "Get out of the way, coward!"


    Zayden, Trix, and Jethro''s four bodyguards immediately charged at the 30 police guards, plunging into a fierce fight.


    On the ground, Jackson shook his head in terror. "It''s over! It''s over! This is going to be a disaster!"

 The Deadly 898

    Chapter 898 A Devastating Disaster


    The entrance to the Qacalisle International Convention Center was in utter chaos.


    Trix, Zayden, and two of Jethro''s guards charged into a group of 30 Mateo family guards, cutting through them like a storm, leaving them overwhelmed and in disarray.


    Many of the guards didn''t even have time to draw their weapons before losing the ability to fight.


    The security team from the Thalrex Order, responsible for maintaining order at the event, quickly intervened to control the area and issued a strict directive prohibiting anyone from firing their guns to prevent the situation from escting further. The Qacalisle Summit Committee promptly activated its emergency response n.


    The morning session was canceled and rescheduled for 9 a.m. the following day.


    Delegates from various regions observed the unexpectedmotion with enthusiasm.


    A conflict entirely unrted to their own affairs had unexpectedly be the day''s main attraction.


    The swarm of reporters experienced a surge of adrenaline, frantically turning on every piece of recording equipment they had.


    Switching between wide-angle shots and close-ups, they captured the chaos with enthusiasm.


    This unexpected breaking news, once broadcast, was bound to be a global sensation.


    Right when everyone was so worked up they were out of their minds, a representative from the Thalrex Order''s summitmittee arrived on the scene.


    The representative immediately ordered all media personnel to cease filming at once.


    Any recorded footage was also to be deleted immediately.


    This directive sparked a wave of protests from the press, united in their objection to the sudden restriction.


    However, as soon as they heard the next words from the head of themittee official, the room fell silent.


    "If any of you feel this vites your freedom to report, you''re wee to proceed as you wish.


    "But let me remind you, this matter involves the Aldridges. If you insist on pushing forward, go ahead.


    "However, I urge you not to underestimate the power of the world''s most influential family.


    "And don''t assume that the rules of any nation apply when ites to the methods of such powerhouse."


    With those words, the scene fell into a heavy silence.


    Every journalist present understood the weight of themittee head''s words.


    When it came down to choosing between profits and life, life was undoubtedly the priority.


    Nobody wants to offend the family that was beyond the reach of thew.


    Furthermore, the Thalrex Ordermittee had no desire to be entangled in any unnecessary trouble.


    They approached Jackson and his group, instructing them to handle the situation swiftly and quietly.


    If this incident were to negatively impact the summit meeting, they would hold him ountable.


    Jackson repeatedly assured them that the matter would be resolved and the summit would proceed smoothly.


    Then, with the support of two guards, he approached Asher and, pointing at Robin, coldly snapped, "Release Mr. Asher immediately! "Your reckless behavior is uneptable! You have no sense of order or discipline!


    "Do you have any idea the trouble you''ve caused for our team? Hmph, just wait until you return to face the consequences!"


    With that, he shed a forced smile and bowed to Asher. "Mr. Asher, on behalf of my team, I offer my apologies!


    "We will order those involved in this fight to go to the police station to negotiate a solution to this matter..."


    Asher, gritting through the pain of his broken leg, shouted in fury, "Get lost! This is far from over. The Cattells will never let this go! "This matter is non-negotiable!"


    Then, he pointed at Robin and roared, "I want him dead!"


    Then, he turned to a curly-haired man standing nearby. "Lovell, call my father!


    "Bring in every top guard from the Cattells. Today, he must die!"


    Realizing the situation was escting rapidly and Asher was determined to take Robin''s life, Jackson was momentarily at a loss.


    Furious, he pointed at Robin. "Look at this! Look at the mess you''ve caused!


    "Tell me, how are we supposed to resolve this?


    "Mr. Cattell, the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind, will be here soon. If he insists that you must die to settle this, there will be no room for negotiation! "Considering we were once a team, I''ll give you a warning. Only you can save yourself now!"


    Robin smirked indifferently. "You''ve been the one making a scene from the start. No one asked you to step in and take responsibility."


    Jackson, fuming with anger, was left momentarily speechless. "Fine, fine! Ignorance is bliss! Just wait-"


    "Get lost!" Robin sneered, his voice so sharp it startled Jackson.


    He spun around and hurried to Jethro, pounding his fist in frustration. "General Quintana, things have escted to this point. What do we do now?" Jethro snorted dismissively. "What''s the big deal? It''s just a few local thugs from Qacalisle Ind getting a lesson. How bad could it be?" Jackson was momentarily stunned. "You don''t think this is a big deal?


    "General Quintana, what is Robin''s background? Why are you protecting him like this?


    "Do you realize the summitmittee has already ordered us to resolve this matter quickly? If we don''t, they''ll hold us responsible!


    "Now, contact the relevant authorities back home and negotiate this matter through higher-level channels="


    Before Jackson could finish, Jethro


    snorted coldly. "Mr. Pryce, I''m in


    charge here. I warn you, if you dare to report this matter without authorization, I will make yo@pay the price.


    "Your mindset isn''t fit for such an important position anymore. You should start thinking about your own future.


    "You''re ordering us around to do something so humiliating. I just can''t understand, whose side are you on?"


    Jackson was stunned for a moment, his tone softening as he said, "General Quintana, that''s not what I meant. What I''m saying is, things have escted to this point-" Jethro''s voice turned cold. "No matter how bad things get, it''s not the issue.


    "What matters is, we didn''t start this, they did!


    "Our principle is to avoid trouble, but we never back down from it.


    "No matter how powerful the ones who start the conflict are, we must strike back without hesitation!


    "Neverpromise, never retreat, never show mercy!


    "Even if it''s someone from the Aldridge family, if they provoke us unreasonably, we won''t tolerate it!"


    "Ah! This is crazy,pletely crazy!" Jackson couldn''t believe it. He never thought Jethro would be so lenient with Robin on this matter.


    ...


    Trix and Zayden, having thoroughly beaten down Asher''s guards, were excited by the victory.


    Returning to Robin''s side, they


    learned that the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind, Mateo Cattell, wasing in person to handle the


    situation. Their excitement


    immediately turned to consel.ne


    sw nev


    Trix whispered, "Mr. Ramsey, Mateo is the chief manager of Qacalislez Ind, directly appointed by the Aldridges. With things escting like this, will it be difficult to resolve this "


    Zayden nervously nced at Robin.


    While the thrill of the moment was undeniable, they both knew that the Aldridges were the world''s most powerful family.


    If this wasn''t handled properly, they would face a devastating disaster.

 The Deadly 899

    Chapter 899 The World Bends to Your Will


    The area before the Qacalisle International Convention Center grew eerily quiet.


    Robin and his group instantly became the center of everyone''s attention.


    No detail escaped the crowd; even the faintest gestures and softest murmurs were carefully observed.


    Trix didn''t speak loudly, yet her worried tone carried effortlessly to the entire crowd.


    It was an indisputable truth.


    The Aldridges'' dominance was unmatched.


    Their influence was so immense that even the strongest nations treated them with reverence.


    The Aldridges not only held boundless riches but also controlled key industries vital to the global economy.


    Defying a family of their stature was no different from walking into certain doom.


    The Cattells might have been one of the many minor families under the Aldridges, but their affiliation with the Aldridges made them untouchable.


    Not only had they overpowered the Cattells'' guards, but Robin had also left Asher with a crippled leg.


    Such a confrontation left no space for reconciliation.


    Once Mateo arrived, he would undoubtedlye after Robin with a vengeance.


    Even if only to defend their family''s honor, they would ensure Robin paid a steep price.


    The true strength in this world stems from being untouchable.


    Even the slightest hint ofpromise or weakness is uneptable.


    Otherwise, opponents will endlessly push boundaries, testing how far they can go.


    Acts of kindness, concessions, or submission won''t earn respect or fair treatment from others.


    Respect and peace are only secured through force and unyielding resolve.


    The harsher you are, the more the world bends to your will.


    The Aldridges steer clear of politics and refuse to be bound by societal norms.


    They live by their own elevated code of existence.


    But this doesn''t mean they are patient or forgiving.


    Quite the opposite-no one is permitted to interfere with their interests.


    As the situation unfolded, representatives from various nations and members of the press were all busy guessing Robin''s identity. Despite knowing Asher''s connection to the Aldridges, daring to act so boldly seemed like a tant disregard for the circumstances.


    These murmurs of spection caused Anton to knit his brows in concern.


    He couldn''t predict how things might unfold.


    After a moment of hesitation, he leaned toward Jethro and murmured quietly, "General Quintana, do you think we should take some precautions, just in case?" Jethro shook his head and replied, "Master Ramsey will handle this as he sees fit. There''s no need for us to interfere."


    With that, his gaze shifted to Robin.


    He appeared to realize that Robin wasn''t paying attention to Trix''s concerns; instead, his focus was on the crowd.


    What exactly is Master Ramsey up to?


    Robin''s sharp eyes caught sight of a few individuals whose behavior stood out.


    Their movements and expressions gave them away instantly-they were assassins from the Sakurania Northern Star Sect!


    In another part of the crowd, a few veiled Shadow Guards stood silently.


    Members of the Dark Night Alliance had also made their presence known.


    Scanning the area further, Robin noticed that, beyond the disciples of these two sects, there were also martial artists from unknown factions mingling among the onlookers.


    It was astonishing to see so many elite sect members gathered here on Qacalisle Ind.


    Could it be that they''re all here for Qacalisle Summit Meeting?


    As Robin contemted this, he watched as several assassins from the Northern Star Sect and disciples from various sects silently withdrew.


    Then, a fleeting figure caught his eye.


    Annie?


    How is she here?


    Sophie had healed her body...


    A flood of questions raced through Robin''s mind.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we are now ... " Before Zayden could finish, Robin dashed out of the crowd, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Trix, Zayden, Anton, and the others were left in stunned silence.


    At such a critical moment, Master Ramsey had actually fled?


    What the hell is going on?


    The onlookers were equally confused.


    They had all been waiting to see how Robin would handle the situation.


    But instead, he just fled?


    A look of disdain and mockery spread across their faces.


    They had believed Draconia''s delegation had a skilled individual among them, but it now seemed to be nothing more than a fa?ade.


    After hearing Asher''s taunts, urging his father, Mateo, toe and take charge, Robin had put on a brave front.


    But now he had fled-what a disy of "talent"!


    Jackson stood frozen for a moment, scanning the edges of the crowd repeatedly, but Robin was nowhere to be seen.


    "General Quintana, look at this!" Jackson returned to Jethro''s side, visibly frustrated. "The mess Robin caused, and now he''s the one who ran away!" "This is utterly uneptable! Completely irresponsible!"


    "With all this chaos, he''s put us in an impossible situation. Tell me, what are we supposed to do when Mateo shows up?"


    "Are we seriously going to call in every guard from our liaison office?"


    "I''ve said it time and time again we need to exercise restraint while on the Aldridges'' turf here on Qacalisle Ind and avoid stirring up trouble." "But no, you wouldn''t listen!"


    You all assumed that since Robin had the guts to challenge the Aldridges, he must have had a n to handle the aftermath, didn''t you?" "Well, take a good look now-where is he? He''s gone!"


    "Mr. Mickton, what''s your rmendation for dealing with this mess?"


    Anton stood frozen, equally bewildered.


    He had never imagined the situation would spiral out of control like this, nor that Robin would simply vanish!


    This was beyondprehension!


    Jethro frowned as he gazed toward the spot where Robin had vanished.


    He was certain Robin wouldn''t flee over something so trivial.


    There had to be a more pressing issue demanding his immediate attention, though Jethro couldn''t guess what it might be.


    "Mr. Pryce, why the panic? Mr. Ramsey has merely stepped away for a moment. Did he ever say he wouldn''t address this situation?"


    "At a moment like this, in such a critical situation, you''re stirring up chaos. Do you even realize what you''re doing?"


    Jackson quickly interjected, "But, General Quintana..."


    "Enough of that!" Jethro snapped, his toneced with impatience.


    "I''ve already said, if the sky falls, I''ll be the one to hold it up! You''re panicking over nothing!"


    Jethro''s frustration boiled over, and his anger was palpable.


    As amissioner in the liaison


    office, Jackson should have taken the initiative to address the issue fairly and responsibly when the dignity and safety of his people were at stake.


    Instead of pointing fingers at his own, groveling to appease the opposition, or, worse,promising the pride and interests of his people to smooth things over, he should have stood firm.  en


    Such behavior was something Jethro found utterly intolerable!


    Jackson held his breath, standing silently for what felt like an eternity, not daring to utter a word.


    Trix, on the other hand, stared in disbelief, struggling toprehend how the oncemanding Master Ramsey could stoop to such a disgraceful act as running away in the face of danger.


    To her, it was utterly uneptable!


    She bit down on her lip, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, an overwhelming sense of disappointment washing over her.

 The Deadly 900

    Chapter 900 Face The Death Penalty!


    Zayden noticed the tears glistening in Trix''s eyes. His lips parted as if to speak, but he quickly held back, unsure of what to say.


    After a moment of hesitation, he finally tried to console her. "Trix, what''s wrong? Maybe Mr. Ramsey has something urgent to handle and will return soon...


    "Don''t you dare mention him to me again!" Trix exploded, her voice trembling with rage. "He''s nothing but a coward! A hypocritical, spineless coward!" Her outburst was so fierce that Zayden nearly fell back in shock. Even Asher, still sprawled on the ground, was startled by Trix''s piercing scream.


    ncing up at her wild and furious expression, Zayden couldn''t help but roll his eyes and thought, is she about to bite someone or what?


    Taking a deep breath, Zayden scanned the area before leaning closer and whispering, "Trix, keep it down..."


    But his words fell on deaf ears. Trix, lost in her hysteria, continued shouting uncontrobly.


    "Earlier today, he told me that when it''s time to act, you should act without hesitation, and never back down when it''s necessary. Otherwise, it''s shameful and weak!


    "And now... look at what he''s done.


    "He caused all this chaos, but fled when it mattered most. What kind of n is this?


    "I can''t respect him anymore! He''s not a real man!


    "I''ve lost faith that there are any men left in this world who keep their word!


    "All those kind words, all those harsh warnings-they''re nothing but lies! Lies!


    "To hell with you!


    "Can this world get any more real? ying with people''s emotions only to crush them with your own hands... you''re not even human!"


    Zayden couldn''t understand why Trix was reacting with such intensity.


    A girl who is always quiet and rarely shows emotions, what''s wrong with her today?


    It was like poking a cat''s tail!


    Women really are unpredictable.


    He had never felt his heart race like this during a fight before.


    After her outburst, Zayden''s breath quickened.


    He was at aplete loss for words, unsure how to respond in such a tense moment.


    "Hahaha... "Amidst the stunned onlookers, Asher''s mockingughter rang out.


    "Sweetheart, did that pretty boy fool you? People like him are all talk, just sweet words with no real action. Can you see it now?


    "You''d be better off sticking with me, hahaha... that guy probably ran off scared!


    "There is no one in the world who dares to challenge the Aldridges!


    "That kid must have bolted, do you really think he can get away?


    "The Aldridges have influence in every corner of the world.


    "Even if that boy tries to run to the ends of the earth, the Aldridges will find him in no time!


    "Besides, he''s still on my turf here on Qacalisle Ind.


    "Sweetheart, he won''t get away.


    "If you''re not happy, juste to me, and I''ll have the guards on Qacalisle Ind bring him back and cut him down right here to ease your anger!"


    Trix suddenly wiped away her tears and shot Asher a furious look. "You trash! Even if I die on Qacalisle Ind, I will never associate with someone like you!" Asher paused for a moment, then let out a coldugh. "Darling, don''t be so quick to speak.


    "Wait until we take you to the Cattell Manor, then you''ll see how foolish your words truly are. "In this world, nothing is certain.


    "Your current act of purity and resolve is only because you haven''t witnessed the legend."


    "Women aren''t always righteous; they seem righteous only because they haven''t been tempted enough.


    "Men aren''t always loyal; they stay loyal because the cost of betrayal is too low."


    Before Asher could finish, Trix shouted, "Enough with the nonsense!"


    "Vroom..." The sound of motorcycles grew louder, their engines roaring as they approached, creating a gust of wind.


    A convoy of 18 massive vans and an aggressive BMW SUV charged into the scene.


    Asher''s face lit up with excitement. "You''d better prepare to meet your end!


    "My father''s here now, and he won''t show the same mercy I did!


    "You hurt me, and none of you will live!"


    The 19 vehicles came to a halt in the middle of the convention center.


    The spectators gathered outside the Qacalisle International Convention Center quickly scattered, clearing a broad path.


    A few organizers of the summit quickly adjusted their attire and rushed ahead.


    A middle-aged man dressed in a patterned silk outfit strode toward the convention center, nked by ten imposing bodyguards.


    This man was none other than Mateo, the chief manager of the Aldridges on Qacalisle Ind.


    Mateo and his group came to a stop in front of the convention center.


    One of his bodyguards promptly handed him a lit cigar.


    Taking a deep drag, he exhaled a thick cloud of smoke.


    His gaze then shifted to Asher, who was lying on the ground, before sweeping over Trix, Zayden, Jethro, and the others.


    Before he could say a word, several organizers of the summit meeting had already approached him.


    "Mr. Cattell, we deeply regret that such an incident urred," one of them said.


    Without a hint of emotion, Mateo cast a nce at Jethro in the distance and exhaled another thick plume of smoke.


    Jackson quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Cattell, we are ... "


    Mateo raised his hand to interrupt. "No need to exin-I already have a clear idea of what''s going on.


    "Today marks the international


    summit hosted by Thalrex Order et


    and we can''t let this small issue


    interfere with the event''s regr


    flow.


    "We must also ensure that public transportation and the usual order in this area remain unaffected."


    "Those involved in this matter can


    visit my manor to talk it over-it''s et


    just a minor scuffle," Mateo with a dismissive wave.


    His nonchnt attitude left everyone stunned.


    The tense confrontation they had anticipated was nowhere to be seen, nor were there any signs of immediate hostility.


    To Mateo, this incident was trivial.


    It was clear he wanted to minimize the seriousness of the situation.


    But his next statement left the crowd in shock.


    Turning to Jethro and the rest,


    Mateo dered, "Anyone who


    caused serious harm to my


    Qacalisle Ind will face thet


    penalty!


    "Let''s head to the manor to deliberate on carrying out this ultimate punishment!"


    Mateo''s announcement sent waves of astonishment through everyone present.


    The intent behind this deration was clear-it wasn''t open to discussion.


    The death sentence had already been decided; the negotiation was merely about the method of execution. "Mr. Cattell!" a guard said respectfully.


    Mateo''s gaze hardened with irritation. "You don''t understand the rules-what''s so urgent that it can''t wait?" The guard shook slightly but pressed on, "Mr. Cattell, Mr. Felix has arrived at the manor..." Mateo''s hand, still holding the cigar, quivered slightly, a look of disbelief crossing his face. "Huh? Mr. Felix?" Since taking over as the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind, the Aldridges'' patriarch has nevere here. What could Felix''s arrival on Qacalisle Ind at this moment possibly mean?

 The Deadly 901

    Chapter 901 Bloodshed at Harpton Hignds


    On Qacalisle Ind, in the southern suburbs of Duskhaven, at the foot of Harpton Hignds, Annie had been tailing four Sakurania assassins.


    Her pursuit had led her to a dense, eerie thicket nestled against the base of the mountains.


    Harpton Hignds, a region about six miles from Duskhaven, had once been a beautiful and peaceful ce, admired by both locals and tourists for its breathtaking views of the sunrise and sunset. However, everything changed two decades ago during the first Qacalisle Summit Meeting held by the Thalrex Order. After that autumn, strange and sinister events began unfolding in the Hignds. People mysteriously vanished or were found dead in the area.


    Those who ventured into the thicket returned-if they survived-but mentally broken, as if their minds had been lost to the ce.


    The events led to the mass evacuation of the area, and over time, Harpton Hignds became an abandoned, forgotten stretch ofnd.


    The early morning air around the foot of Harpton Hignds felt unnaturally quiet, and the overgrown thicket, draped in shadows from the looming mountains, gave off a chilling, foreboding atmosphere. The sense of fear and disorientation seemed to hang in the air. The four assassins, sensing something unusual, stopped in their tracks and turned to face Annie, who had been following them stealthily.


    One of the assassins, his voice sharp and demanding, asked, "Who are you? Why are you following us?"


    As seasoned professionals, assassins were always meticulous in their preparation.


    They never left anything to chance, thoroughly surveying their surroundings before executing a mission.


    Annie''s sudden appearance caught them off guard.


    They had never encountered her before.


    As assassins who had been in the field for so long, they were extremely familiar with the methods and codenames of people from the major sects.


    Annie showing up here brought them immense uneasiness.


    Her techniques and presence feltpletely foreign, unlike any sect they knew.


    If she were a rookie from some major sect, how had she managed to track them for over six miles without detection?


    And where was the man who had been so vignt earlier?


    Such a strange situation made even the most experienced assassins uneasy.


    The unknown, after all, is often more terrifying than any known threat.


    Realizing Annie was alone, without backup in the dense thicket, the four assassins quickly made a decision. There was only one course of action: eliminate her.


    Annie, cold andposed, briefly scanned her surroundings. Her eyes fixed on the assassins as they readied their weapons.


    "Answer me!" demanded the assassin in ck, pointing his saber at her.


    Annie remained silent, her focus unwavering. In a swift motion, a short, half-foot-long dagger appeared in her hand.


    She took deliberate steps toward the assassins, her movements graceful yet threatening.


    The dim thicket was suddenly thick with an ominous, oppressive energy, like the air itself had turned deadly.


    Annie, who had previously been calm and poised, underwent a dramatic change.


    Her serene andposed expression was reced by one filled with cold determination, her eyes glowing with an icy intensity.


    The four Sakurania assassins rose in unison.


    They moved with quick precision through the dense underbrush, surrounding Annie with an intricate, disorienting trap designed to confuse her-four points closing in, leaving her no escape. Annie stood firm at the center of the thicket, her senses fully engaged, relying on sight and sound alone to assess the situation.


    At this moment, the smartest thing to do was to stay still, control her breathing, and wait. In such a situation, unpredictability was her enemy; her best chancey in resisting the urge to act hastily. When faced with assassins who specialized in ambushes and deceit, the key was to remain calm and look beyond the surface of their feigned strikes, searching for the real opening to strike back. It was only by staying patient, unshaken, that she could turn the tide andnd a decisive blow.


    Annie held her ground, and after a tense moment, the four assassins could no longer hold back and rushed toward her.


    As the assassinsunched their attack, a flurry of des and sabers filled the air.


    Suddenly, thousands of cross-shaped projectiles shot toward Annie, raining down like a deadly storm.


    Annie reacted swiftly, spinning with fluid precision, her dagger cutting through the air to knock the projectiles out of their trajectory.


    Some ricocheted off and hit one of the assassins, injuring him severely.


    The projectiles wereced with poison, capable of inducing dizziness and suffocation once they entered the bloodstream, making the danger even greater. Annie saw her opportunity and seized it.


    She feinted an attack, then charged toward the wounded assassin, her dagger shing through the air as it


    struck his throat. Blood sttered as he fell, lifeless, to the ground


    en


    BUMS


    The thicket fell into an unnatural silence for a brief moment, but then, like a swarm of insects, hundreds of throwing stars shot toward her in a relentless barrage.


    The sound of metal cutting through the air was deafening.


    Annie rolled to the ground, closing the distance between herself and the remaining assassins.


    That was the only way to avoid further attack.


    Her movements were almost poetic as she dodged and deflected the oing stars, her dagger striking them from the air one by one.


    After what seemed like an eternity of dodging and counterattacking, the assault finally slowed. But Annie could feel the toll the battle had taken on her.


    Sweat trickled down her brow, and her grip on the dagger tightened as she prepared for the next wave.


    However, just as she began to


    regain herposure, a disturbing realization hit her: The thicket had somehow filled with ten more assassins, identical to the ones she had been facing.


    Annie froze. <i>Where did theye from? How have I missed their arrival?</i>


    Before she could process the situation, the new assassins formed a circle around her, trapping her in the center.


    Thirteen assassins now surrounded her, moving in an intricate, dizzying pattern.


    Their erratic motions made it impossible for anyone to predict their next move.


    The assassins thenunched another wave of cross-shaped projectiles, this time forming an unbreakable around her.


    At first, Annie wielded the short dagger in her hand with remarkable ease.


    But as the attacks from the 13 assassins intensified, she began to feel the strain, and the injuries started to umte.


    Even though she was hurt, Annie''s


    resolve only seemed to strengthen. With each passing minute, her


    fighting spirit grew more


    determined, pushing her to fight


    harder despite the pain.


    In less than ten minutes of relentless battle, she had already taken down five of the assassins, her half-foot long dagger shing through the air with deadly precision.


    Realizing they couldn''t win in closebat, the remaining eight assassins stopped closing in on her.


    Instead, they began circling her, using quick movements and tossing hidden des from the shadows.


    These assassins were like phantoms, their actions so swift and silent they seemed to disappear into the darkness.


    Despite her determination, the poison coursing through her veins and her worsening injuries drained Annie''s strength, and her stamina began to fade.


    Even after swallowing a pill earlier, it was clear that she couldn''t keep up this pace much longer.


    The attacks came faster while her speed reduced, and soon, there were too many openings for the assassins to exploit. The scene before her turned more and more blurry.


    In a split second, one of the sabers knocked her dagger from her hand. As she copsed to the ground, eight more gleaming des descended toward her throat.


    Annie smiled faintly, a bitterugh escaping her lips. After 20 years of hardships and survival, it seemed her life was about to end here.


    But just as she braced for the final strike, a familiar figure appeared before her.


    "Mr. Ramsey... Is it really you?"

 The Deadly 902

    Chapter 902 Deal With Them Immediately


    Blood sprayed into the air, and the world in front of Annie seemed to blur.


    In a haze, she saw eight assassins from Sakurania, each clutching their throats as blood poured from their wounds. Fear was evident on their faces.


    In the blink of an eye, they all fell, lifeless before her.


    Behind them, Robin stood, barely visible, holding a blood-stained dagger.


    "Mr. Ramsey ... "Annie''s eyes brightened, and she tried to move toward him.


    Before she could take a step, darkness swept over her.


    Robin quickly caught her as she started to copse.


    Without hesitation, he pulled out an antidote and ced it in her mouth.


    Annie had been struck by multiple poisoned crossbow bolts and shuriken, eachced with a deadly toxin. The poison was a custom brew from the Northern Star Sect''s assassins.


    Anyone hit by it would die almost immediately.


    If Annie hadn''t taken Sophie''s specially crafted detoxifying pill earlier, she would have already been gone. However, the poison had spread deeply through her system, and one antidote wasn''t enough to clear it all. Robin quickly gave her a second pill, halting the poison''s rapid spread before it could affect her organs. After swallowing the pill, Annie coughed violently, spitting up a few mouthfuls of ckened blood.


    She coughed harshly for a few moments, then slowly began to regain her senses.


    Robin watched her facee back into focus, pale but slowly showing signs of life.


    While she still resembled the Annie he remembered, her expression had changedpletely. It was no longer soft or innocent but cold, even filled with a murderous intent. The transformation in her was striking, and for a moment, he might have mistaken her for someone else entirely if she hadn''t called his name.


    "Annie, what mission did Sophie send you on to Qacalisle Ind?" Robin asked calmly.


    Annie coughed again, trying to steady herself.


    She looked at Robin with wide eyes, then suddenly bowed while speaking in a voice filled with gratitude, "Thank you, Master Ramsey, for saving me!


    "The Queen only sent me here to keep an eye on the Northern Star Sect''s disciples. I don''t know the specifics," she exined, her voice still shaky.


    Robin, still adjusting to this changed version of Annie, couldn''t help but feel impressed by Sophie''s training.


    In such a short time, Sophie had not only healed Annie but turned her into a highly skilled assassin.


    It was clear that Sophie, the Queen of the Dark Web, had poured considerable effort into Annie''s transformation.


    But now, Annie''s eyes shifted nervously, and she seemed to have no memory of him.


    "No need to bow," Robin ordered, his eyes lingering on Annie before him. "Do you remember anything about Brookhaven?"


    Annie furrowed her brows, trying to recall, but shook her head. "Master Ramsey, I have no idea what Brookhaven is."


    Robin nodded in acknowledgment, then waved her off. "Alright."


    "Master Ramsey, if there are no further instructions, I will take my leave," Annie said, bowing low.


    "No further instructions," Robin replied, his gaze following her as she walked away, lost in thought.


    When Annie had jumped from the building, Robin had carefully examined her injuries. He was certain her brain had not been damaged, so how had she lost her memory? He turned to a guard in blue, who had been standing nearby. "What happened?"


    "Master Ramsey, after the Queen treated Ms. Annie, she lost all memory of her past," the guards exined.


    "The reason she recognizes you is because the Queen gave her photos and videos to help her remember.


    "She doesn''t remember anything that happened before she woke up."


    "Lost her memory?" Robin murmured, thinking back to the strange look in Annie''s eyes. He nodded thoughtfully. "Maybe it''s for the best she doesn''t recall those painful times."  en


    <i>Annie came to Qacalisle Ind under Sophie''s orders to keep track of the Northern Star Sect assassins. But why?</i> Robin knew that many top assassins had gathered on the ind, probably for the uing Qacalisle Summit.


    <i>What makes this summit so significant that it has drawn attention from major sects for decades?</i> <i>Those powerful sects can easily secure wealth or resources-what more could they possibly seek?</i> <i>Is there a hidden secret at the heart of the Thalrex Order''s Summit?</i>


    <i>And if so, what could it be?</i>


    As he pondered these questions, Robin stepped out of the dense, dark forest.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream echoed from behind him.


    He spun around, staring into the deep forest, where a strange red light shed before quickly disappearing. <i>What was that?</i>


    His dragon-shaped dagger pulsed in his hand, releasing a loud dragon''s roar as it resonated with the tension in the air ...


    A guard in blue rushed toward him "Master Ramsey, Trix, Zayden, and the others have been brought back to the estate by Mateo''s mem


    "Oh?" Robin checked his watch. "How long ago was that?"


    "They left the convention center about 15 minutes ago," the guard replied quickly.


    "Let''s go," Robin said, jumping into the car as they sped off.


    "Master Ramsey, Mateo''s information has been verified," the guard continued, giving more details about the estate overseer, Mateo.


    "The Dark Night Alliance has always had close ties with the Moresby family.


    "When Mateo was president of the Aldridge''s hotel group in Ugond, he had business dealings with the Dark Night Alliance.


    "We''re still unsure if Ms. Lue''s blood curse has any connection to Mateo.


    "From what we''ve gathered, Mateo''s connections to the Dark Night Alliance have been mostly economic.


    "We haven''t found anything indicating there are more secretive dealings between them."


    "However, the three blood curses affecting the Aldridge family might be linked to someone close to Felix.


    "Our focus now is on Felix''s assistant team.


    "There are 30 people on his team, and we''ll need to investigate each of them."


    "We should be able to identify the responsible party in the next few days."


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Money truly is a thief.


    "Those struggling to survive are burdened with life, while the rich worry about their wealth and their survival."


    ...


    Back at the estate, Mateo and his guards arrived at the back gate with Trix and Zayden in tow.


    "Mr. Cattell, Mr. Felix and Ms. Aldridge have arrived at the estate," the family butler, Holden Bond, informed them over the phone.


    "But Mr. Felix is refusing to enter. He says he''s waiting for a very distinguished friend outside."


    Mateo looked confused. "Waiting for a distinguished friend?"


    <i>Is there anyone so important that Mr. Felix would treat them like a VIP?</i>


    He couldn''t help but think Holden was spouting nonsense.


    But Holden had been with him for over ten years and never joked. Perhaps someone truly significant is visiting Qacalisle Ind.


    Mateo turned to the captain of the


    guards. "Take them to the rear yard and deal with them immediately. I need to greet Mr. Felix and his important guest."

 The Deadly 903

    Chapter 903 The Aldridges'' Most Distinguished Friend


    Dmitri Powell, captain of the Cattells'' guards, joined by Trix and Zayden, made their way swiftly toward the rear garden of the estate.


    Meanwhile, Mateo, with four guards at his side, moved toward the front entrance to greet Felix and his entourage.


    This was a first for him, as he had never witnessed such a high-profile visit since his arrival at Qacalisle Ind.


    Even back in Ugond, Felix had never made an appearance. No warning or rumors had preceded his arrival, leaving Mateo baffled by the unexpected visit.


    To make matters even more extraordinary, Lue, the only heir to the Aldridge family, had arrived with the Aldridges'' elite staff and top-tier guards, giving the impression that the Aldridges'' headquarters had moved to Qacalisle Ind.


    This disy of power was on par with the most influential nations, showcasing a level of prestige that few could rival.


    Among the guests were renowned experts, former heads of state, and retired generals-individuals who had once held great power in their respective countries. Their presence, along with that of Felix and Lue, suggested they were preparing for an important event, perhaps even the Qacalisle Summit Meeting.


    Yet, that seemed highly improbable. Felix had never shown interest in global politics or the affairs of nations.


    The Aldridges'' core survival principle was to avoid direct involvement with the social rules of the mundane world. This principle was also the key to their ability to remain detached from society and grow into a uniquely formidable force over the years.


    They stood proudly above the rest of the world, a solitary and unrivaled power. So powerful, in fact, that no superpower or organization dared to provoke them lightly.


    Mateo was at a loss. He couldn''t grasp why Felix was here.


    As Holden had mentioned earlier, Felix had arrived at the Cattell estate but refused to enter the main hall, opting to wait outside the gates for someone-someone he referred to as his "most distinguished friend." This was a concept Mateo had never encountered.


    In this world, no individual could truly qualify as a "distinguished friend" in Felix''s eyes.


    Considering the immense power and influence wielded by the Aldridges, it wouldn''t be far-fetched to describe them as sovereigns of a realm beyond the ordinary.


    For someone of Felix''s stature, was it even possible for a friend of greater distinction to exist?


    What kind of unparalleled figure would it take tomand Felix''s genuine respect?


    Even the heads of the most formidable global superpowers appeared utterly insignificant, barely worth mentioning, in Felix''s presence.


    If Holden''s ims were indeed urate, Mateo couldn''t help but feel an intense curiosity to behold the identity of this so-called friend.


    As he hurried toward the gates, Mateo''s thoughts raced. <i>Who could possibly deserve such reverence from Felix?</i> His mind searched through Felix''s old allies, but none seemed worthy of this level of respect. Upon reaching the gates, Mateo was struck by the sight of Felix, Lue, their chief assistant, Darson, and their distinguished party, all waiting with the utmost respect.


    It was clear now-Felix wasn''t simply waiting for anyone. He was waiting for someone of enormous importance.


    Holden quickly approached Mateo. "Mr. Mateo, Mr. Felix and his group have been waiting here for quite a while."


    Mateo straightened himself, adjusting his attire before heading toward Felix. "Mr. Felix, I deeply apologize for the dy in weing you. Please forgive me."


    Felix waved it off casually. "It''s not your fault. I didn''t have them notify you in advance."


    Mateo gave a slight bow. "Mr. Felix, pleasee inside and rest in the main hall."


    Felix shook his head. "We''ll wait here for a while longer. My most distinguished friend will be arriving soon."


    "Of course, Mr. Felix," Mateo said with a nod, stepping back. "Holden, could you please bring chairs for Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue''s group?"


    "No need!" Lue snapped sharply. "How could we sit while waiting for the Aldridges'' most esteemed friend? Do you want us to appear disrespectful?"


    "A-ah, I''m terribly sorry, Ms. Lue," Mateo stammered, his nerves showing.


    <i>Who could this person be someone so significant that even the mighty Aldridges show such deference? </i>Mateo''s curiosity burned, but he kept his questions to himself.


    He quickly instructed Holden to


    bring all the family members to the


    gates to greet Felix and Lue. Not long after, Asher, now in a wheelchair after his injuries, was brought forward by two of the Cattell family members.


    "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, this is my son, Asher," Mateo introduced him respectfully. Asher, supported by the guards, offered a bow. "Greetings, Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue." Lue eyed Asher''s injured leg before turning to Mateo. "Your son ... Is heme?"


    Mateo quickly exined, "Ms. Lue, Asher is in good health-he''s a perfectly fine young man. It''s just that... earlier today, he had an unfortunate encounter with some


    individuals from Draconia on the


    ind.


    "My son is kind-hearted and always tries to keep the peace," he continued. "But even after trying to calm them, these people went too far and broke his leg.


    "These thugs werepletely out of control," Mateo went on. "Despite knowing we work for the Aldridges, they remained defiant, even saying they would keep attacking us, no matter who stood before them!" Felix''s gaze turned cold as he looked at Mateo and Asher. "It seems you''ve made some powerful enemies."


    Asher quickly defended himself. "Mr. Felix, they were truly arrogant! I told them I was with the Aldridges, and they still attacked me!


    "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, their behavior is a direct insult to the Aldridges!" Asher added passionately.


    Darson, however, interrupted sharply. "Enough! You have no right to speak like that in front of Mr. Felix!"


    One of the Aldridges'' guards stepped forward, pping Asher hard across the face. "Watch your mouth! Who in the world dares to speak like that about the Aldridges?"


    Mateo rushed to intercede. "Mr.


    Felix, Ms. Lue, please forgive my


    son. He''s young and doesn''t always know the right words to use. Please excuse his rudeness. But the truth remains-those people were truly reckless!


    "They ignored even our mention of the Aldridges-"


    "Enough!" Felix cut him off sharply. "We''ll discuss thister. For now, we must wait for my most esteemed friend."


    As soon as Felix finished speaking, a sleek Mercedes pulled up, with Robin sitting inside.

 The Deadly 904

    Chapter 904 Anyone Who Dares Point a Gun at Me


    Robin emerged from the sleek Mercedes SUV, and in that brief moment before the gates of Mateo''s mansion, everything seemed to pause.


    Dressed in a sharp suit with polished shoes, he appeared strikingly handsome,manding the attention of everyone around.


    His presence radiated power, as though he were a towering tree, gracefully swaying in the breeze.


    The gentle ocean breeze seemed to carry with them an invisible joy, adding a sense of serenity to the atmosphere. The sunlight shimmered, casting a golden glow that made the leaves dance and flicker, their movement hypnotic. As the shadows shifted, the striking features of the East were illuminated in the most mesmerizing way.


    This was no ordinary man. His stride, carried by the wind, seemed divine, like something sent from the heavens themselves.


    Lue''s eyes sparkled with uncontainable excitement, her heart racing in pure joy.


    This was the man who upied her thoughts constantly.


    Though she knew their love could never reach fruition, she couldn''t stop her heart from fluttering every time their paths crossed. Just as she was about to rush into his embrace, Asher''s shrill voice shattered the moment.


    "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, this b*stard caused chaos on the Aldridges'' Qacalisle Ind!


    "He and his gang not only beat me, but they also threatened to trample on the Aldridges!"


    Lue''s expression instantly froze, her eyes cold as ice.


    Asher, seeing her reaction, smirked inwardly, pleased with himself.


    His n was simple: provoke the Aldridges into taking action against Robin, hoping they''d finish him off.


    "Tie him up now!" Asher barked, signaling two guards from the Cattells to subdue Robin.


    "You punk, I''ve been looking for you everywhere, and you just walked right into my trap!


    "Today, Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue are here on Qacalisle Ind, so I''ll make sure you die today, even if it''s thest thing I do!"


    Felix and Lue exchanged a look, their faces growing darker as they realized the gravity of Asher''s words.


    <i>How dare he provoke a man feared even by the most powerful beings!</i>


    <i>Who gave him the audacity to act like this?</i>


    It was clear Asher believed his position as the overseer of Qacalisle Ind made him invincible. But in reality, he was putting the entire Aldridge family in jeopardy. Seeing the situation escting, Mateo stepped forward, eager to fuel the fire.


    "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, it was this man from the East who harmed my son! I was about to search the whole ind for him!


    "The others involved are already caught and held in my estate, probably having been dealt with as we speak..."


    Felix and Lue didn''t even spare Mateo a nce as they hurried to Robin''s side. "Mr. Ramsey ..."


    Before either of them could finish speaking, Robin interrupted with authority, "Stay there. I''ll handle this first."


    Felix''s guards tensed, unsure how to respond to someone so tantly disrespectful to their leaders.


    Darson, watching closely, narrowed his eyes in suspicion, analyzing Robin with keen interest.


    After the initial shock wore off, Holden, the butler of the Cattells, stepped forward and pointed at Robin with fury. "How dare you disrespect Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue! Tie him up now!" "Julius, p him!" Luemanded coldly.


    Julius MacLaren, captain of Felix''s guard, shoved Holden to the ground. "Get down!"


    The sound of sharp ps echoed, each onending with a sickening thud, leaving Holden''s face bruised and bleeding.


    Asher stood there in disbelief. "Ms. Lue, you''ve got it wrong! Holden is our head butler! This fe is the one who-"


    "Shut your mouth!" Julius cut Asher off,nding a p that sent him stumbling backward.


    Mateo watched in stunned silence, unable to process the shocking scene unfolding before him.


    Suddenly, a realization struck him. <i>Is this man from the East the ''distinguished friend'' Mr. Felix mentioned?</i>


    As his ming scrambled to make


    sense of the situation, Asher, stil


    holding his swollen cheek,


    desperately tried to salvage his n.


    "Ms. Lue, you don''t understand.


    en


    "It was this b*stard who broke my leg, and his people have been provoking the Cattells and threatening the Aldridges!"


    Robin slowly turned to face A


    his voice cold and unyielding. "If


    ss sc*ms like you are


    for the Aldridges, what does


    it matter if I ruin them?"


    A heavy silence descended over the estate.


    "You want to die?" Julius drew his gun in an instant, pointing it directly at Robin.


    At that moment, every guard from the Aldridges readied their weapons, their sights now fixed on the man from the East.


    Robin shed a chilling smile. "Go ahead and try."


    Before Felix and Lue could react, a blur of motion passed.


    Julius copsed to the ground with a resounding thud.


    The small pistol he had been holding was now in the hands of the blue-d guards, their movements swift and precise.


    The cold muzzle of the gun was pressed firmly against his head.


    Without hesitation, the guards pulled the trigger. The sharp click of the firing pin echoed, and Julius was drenched in cold sweat. Robin opened his hand, and the spent bullet casings ttered to the ground in front of Julius.


    "Anyone who dares point a gun at me whether in the open or from the shadows-is already dead. You''re no exception. Kill him!" The blue-d guards made quick work of Julius, ending his life with a single strike.


    Mateo and Asher stood frozen, utterly stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    The Aldridges'' entire security team remained motionless, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Felix and Lue.


    If they didn''t react to this grant act of defiance, the very foundation of the Aldridge family''s power would be called into question.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we apologize. Captain MacLaren was unaware of your true identity ..."


    Robin raised a hand to silence them. "We''ll discuss thister."


    "Alright! Mr. Ramsey!" Felix and Lue quickly fell silent, awaiting Robin''s nextmand.


    Mateo''s mind was racing, and panic set in.


    He knew if he didn''t find a way to escape, his life was forfeit.


    If Robin could kill the Aldridges'' captain without a second thought, he and his son had no hope.


    The sound of a revving engine cut through the tense silence.


    A Mercedes SUV roared down the road, skidding to a stop.


    "Master Ramsey, they''ve been brought here." Two blue-d guards ushered Trix and Zayden forward, their hoods removed.


    Trix, disoriented for a moment,


    quickly caught sight of Robin. Her


    fury exploded. "You ... you coward! Youdar! You''re nothing but a hypocrite!"


    Everyone turned to stare, confused by the scene unfolding before them.


    Lue''s eyes narrowed in annoyance, but she kept silent, waiting for Robin to speak.


    "Take them back," Robin said, gesturing for the blue-d guards to return them to the car.


    Trix continued to rant, "Wait, Robin! Exin yourself! Why did you abandon us and run? You coward!"


    "Quiet!" one of the guards barked, seizing Trix and tossing her into the vehicle. The car sped off toward Duskhaven Hotel.


    Robin wiped his hands clean and pointed at Mateo and Asher. "Come here. Let''s talk business."

 The Deadly 905

    Chapter 905 He''s Actually One of the Dark Night Alliance!


    Mateo quickly snapped out of his shock, his mind racing. He rushed toward Robin without hesitation.


    As he passed his son, Asher, still sitting in stunned silence on the ground, Mateo grabbed him roughly by the arm, yanking him to his feet and dragging him toward Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, my ungrateful son had no idea of your esteemed position, and he disrespected you. It''s entirely my fault for not raising him properly. Please, I beg you, forgive him. I will ensure that I teach him properly from now on," Mateo pleaded, his voice full of urgency. Noticing that Robin remained unfazed, casually toying with the short gun in his hand, Mateo continued, "I speak from the heart, Mr. Ramsey. I''ve been so caught up with matters on Qacalisle Ind, neglecting his upbringing, and that''s why this rebellious boy became so arrogant. But deep down, Asher isn''t a bad person; he''s just foolish and immature.


    "Of course, he wronged you, Mr. Ramsey, and he deserves punishment. But please, tell me how you want him punished. I''ll make sure to carry it out! I promise, in the future, he will never-"


    Before he could continue, Robin raised his hand, silencing him with a cold look. "He won''t have a future. As for how I want him punished? Just kill him."


    Mateo froze, his mind reeling. <i>Is he really going to kill my son?</i>


    Swallowing hard, he begged, "Mr. Ramsey, please show mercy and spare his life. Tell me what I need to do to save him. Just tell me how the Cattells can make it up to you. I will do whatever it takes!"


    Robin casually shrugged. "Do you really think someone like me would need anything from you?" He then turned toward Felix and Lue, nodding toward Darson. "If he won''t do it, you do it."


    Darson''s eyes widened, but he quickly feigned confusion. "M-Mr. Ramsey, are you talking to me?"


    "Who else?" Robin tossed the gun toward Darson.


    The man grabbed it, panic setting in. He looked to Felix and Lue, and then back at Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I-I don''t kill people."


    "Don''t kill people? Then you can die with him!" Robin snapped, pointing to the vice captain of the Aldridge guards, Kolton. "You do it."


    Darson quickly stepped back, his voice shaking. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll follow your orders!"


    He turned to Mateo, shaking in fear. "Mateo, I''m sorry, but I must do this. Mr. Ramsey''s orders must be followed."


    Before Mateo could respond, Darson fired at Asher.


    The bullet struck directly between the brows, killing him instantly with a single shot.


    Although Darson imed he wasn''t capable of killing and even feigned an appearance of extreme fear, every movement in the act of pulling the trigger was too precise to escape Robin''s keen observation. The shot was executed so swiftly that no one had time to react before Asher had already met his end.


    Mateo stood frozen, his grief giving way to rage. "You b*stard! How could you kill Asher? I swear I''ll get revenge. I''ll make you all pay!


    "Mateo, calm down. I''m just following orders... " Darson protested, stepping back with the gun still clutched in his hands.


    Robin''s voice was like ice. "Kill him too."


    Darson flinched. "Mr. Ramsey..."


    "Do you have a problem with that?" Robin demanded, flicking his fingers impatiently.


    "N-no, I don''t," Darson stammered. He raised the gun, shaking violently, and aimed at Mateo. "I''ll do as you say!"


    In a desperate attempt, Mateo threw a punch at Darson''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Seizing the opportunity, Mateo dashed to a car and sped off. Darson immediately fired a few shots, but they all missed.


    Lue quickly ordered the Aldridge guards to shoot.


    Robin raised a hand to stop them. "Forget it. He''s already gone. Chasing him now is pointless."


    "I''ll send someone after him," Lue insisted, stepping forward.


    "No need. He''lle back on his own," Robin said with a soft chuckle.


    Felix and Lue exchanged uncertain nces, still unsure of Robin''s meaning. Before they could voice their confusion, the words remained unspoken.


    Darson wiped his forehead nervously, bowing in apology. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m so sorry. I''ve never killed anyone before, and I was just so nervous..."


    Robin chuckled knowingly. "It''s fine. Let''s just hope next time you aren''t as nervous."


    He then turned to Felix. "Old man, it''s been a while."


    Felix finally rxed, his tense nerves easing. "Mr. Ramsey, you really scared me just now. I thought you might take out your anger on me. I wouldn''t have made it out alive


    then."


    en


    "You really think I''m that petty?" Robin said with a pat on Felix''s shoulder. "Let''s go and talk."


    "You came all the way to Qacalisle Ind to visit me. I''m sure you''ve got something on your mind."


    Lue looped her arm through Robin''s, leading the way. "Grandpa, Mr. Ramsey is not that petty. Let''s get in the car."


    The three of them boarded Aldridge''s private vehicle, which took them straight to a secluded vi on the ind''s western shore.


    This vi had been arranged secretly by Lue, with everything kept hidden from the Aldridge staff to ensure privacy.


    Felix led Robin into a private meeting room in the vi.


    Once inside, Lue had the security team inspect every inch of the room before she closed the door. She then prepared drinks and poured red wine for Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, it''s been years, but you''re still as sharp as ever," Felix said with a shrug as he handed Robin a ss.


    "I don''t understand, though," he continued. "Why did you let Mateo go, and why did you say he would return on his own?


    "Also, why did you kill Julius, the


    captain of my guards, who''s been with me for almost eight years?


    Felix asked. "From what I know, you don''t kill without reason."


    Robin casually spread his hand. "Old man, take a look at this."


    He produced a small ck coin-like object.


    "This was on Julius," Robin said, showing it to Felix.


    Felix recognized it immediately. It was the same object the security team had reported to him about when Julius first joined the team, though nothing seemed unusual at the time.


    Robin carefully rubbed the coin, and it opened, releasing a cloud of foul-smelling ck smoke.


    Felix and Lue staggered back, their vision blurring as they lost consciousness.


    After Robin sprayed some medicinal powder in front of their nose, it took moment before they slowly regained their senses.


    "Wh-what was that?" Lue murmured, confused.


    "That man was a member of the Dark Night Alliance. If I''m right, he''s a pawn nted by your old rival, Ernst. And he''s just one of many," Robin exined coldly. Felix broke out in a cold sweat. "He''s actually one of the Dark Night Alliance!"

 The Deadly 906

    Chapter 906 Never Underestimate a Man With a Grudge


    Felix stood frozen, his hands trembling as his eyes fixated on the dark object lying ominously on the coffee table.


    The suddenness of the situation left him struggling to process what was happening.


    Beside him, Lue was equally stunned.


    The man she had trusted-Julius-was revealed to be a member of the Dark Night Alliance!


    <i>Who else can be trusted in a world like this?</i>


    <i>Behind all the friendly smiles and acts of loyalty, there is nothing but betrayal.</i>


    The room was heavy with an unsettling silence, filled with a sense of helplessness and despair.


    Nothing felt worse than realizing such a painful truth.


    After a brief moment of shock, Felix lowered his head, deep in thought. "No... this doesn''t make sense. There''s something wrong here!"


    Lue, observing her grandfather muttering to himself, couldn''t hide her growing frustration. "Grandpa, Mr. Ramsey''s judgment has never been wrong. What do you mean ''this doesn''t make sense''?"


    Felix quickly waved his hands in apology. "No, no, that''s not what I meant! I would never doubt Mr. Ramsey''s judgment. I just have some doubts I can''t quite exin yet.


    "Who instructed Julius to infiltrate the Aldridges? To be the captain of our guards, one must pass extremely strict background checks. How did he slip through all those barriers and get so close to the core of our family?" Felix''s brow furrowed as he continued, "And why would someone from the Dark Night Alliance want to infiltrate us? If they wanted our wealth, they could have just killed me and taken it. No need for all this secrecy and maniption.


    "He''s been with us for eight years. He had countless opportunities to destroy me, you, and our family ... but why hasn''t he done anything?" Felix''s voice trembled with confusion. "This doesn''t add up."


    Lue''s eyes narrowed as she started to understand. "You''re right, Grandpa. These two questions are indeed perplexing.


    "The Dark Night Alliance has no reason to target the Aldridges. So why would they send Julius to infiltrate us? Over the years, he has always seemed loyal. I''ve never seen him act in a way that would harm the family."


    Felix sighed heavily. "Could it be...


    "The Dark Night Alliance withdrew from the world 20 years ago, cutting ties with the dark side of things. Now they''re back. They must have a purpose. If Julius is from the Dark Night Alliance, why did hee to us? Are they after everything we have? Or is the timing not right for them? Do they have another n?


    "I know the Dark Night Alliance has plenty of resources. They don''t need our wealth. People in the underground world aren''t interested in money. They have their own sources. What could they possibly want from us?"


    Robin, who had been listening


    quietly, smiled knowingly. "Old man,


    you''ve managed the Aldridges for years, and your mind is sharp. But there''s one thing you didn''t think about. When your old rival, Ernst, supposedly died of illness, did you actually see his body? Did you Witness his death firsthand? What if he''s still alive? And what if he''s made a deal with the Dark Night Alliance?


    "Julius had been working for you for eight years, never making a mistake. He was loyal, never giving himself away. That could exin everything."


    Felix stood abruptly, his face pale,


    his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and dawning understanding. "How did I miss this? Ernst was a man of schemes should have known he would have a backup n. When we first started working together warned him that such underhanded methods wouldn''t work. Building a sessful career takes honesty and integrity, not lies and conspiracies."


    Felix''s voice faltered as he continued, "I never imagined he would hate me this much. Deep down, he knows the failure in the Ugond market had nothing to do with the Aldridges."


    Robin chuckled softly. "It doesn''t matter whether it was your fault or not. The fact is, Ernst sees you as his enemy now. His mind is twisted with resentment, and he''s filled with hatred toward you. When jealousy consumes


    Felix shook his head, despair creeping into his tone. "But why not just destroy us quickly? Why the slow torture, like death by a thousand cuts?"


    Robin leaned forward, his


    expression darkening. "The cruelest


    v


    way to hurt someone isn''t to end their life right away. It''s to break them down slowly, to make them wish they were dead, to take everything from them until they''re left in despair. If Ernst is still alive, he''ll make sure the Aldridges suffer, one by one, until there''s nothing left but fear and misery.


    "Felix, imagine this: If you were Ernst, how satisfying would it be to watch the Aldridges fall apart, then take your ce as the victor, rubbing it in your enemy''s face?"


    Felix shuddered, the realization sinking in. "Never underestimate a man with a grudge. Once he''s determined to take you down, no matter how powerful you are, he will destroy you."


    person, they be a force of destruction."


    His voice became shaky. "Mr. Ramsey, I feel like I''m already decaying, ready to fade away. My life is no longer important, and the Aldridges'' wealth means nothing to me now. Even if the family falls, I wouldn''t care. I just hope the wealth I''ve spend my whole life umting wouldn''t bring upon disaster to Lue.


    "She''s thest heir of the Aldridges. If Ernst is really alive, and he''s after her, that''s pure evil!"


    Felix''s voice cracked with emotion. "They''ve already killed my son and my nephew. Now they want to kill Lue."


    Suddenly, Felix groveled before Robin, his voice desperate. "Please, Mr. Ramsey, save Lue. I''ll give up everything-the Aldridges'' fortune. I just want her to live a normal life, like any other child, without fear. She''s been living with this curse since birth."


    Felix''s voice broke with sorrow. "Her 20th birthday... That was when everything fell apart for her. This is all my fault. If I''d known that all the wealth I worked for would bring ruin, I would have chosen a simpler life, even without money.


    "I''ve wanted to walk away so many times, but... I can''t. If I leave, things will only get worse. There''s no escape from this nightmare.


    "Mr. Ramsey ... Please, show me the way. I just want out of this horrible world."

 The Deadly 907

    Chapter 907 A King Should Never Allow Regret to Take Root


    Lue stood frozen, watching her grandfather, Felix, tremble in pain and fear. It was a sight she had never witnessed before.


    Felix had always been a rock in her life-unwavering, strong, and resolute in the face of any obstacle.


    He had never shown fear, never once been vulnerable.


    But now, she saw a man whose once towering frame had begun to stoop, whose dark hair had turned ashen white, and whose eyes-always sharp and keen-now reflected the heavy burden of age and regret.


    She knew in that moment that something was gnawing at his soul, a weight that he could neither escape nor relieve.


    "Mr. Ramsey..." Lue''s eyes sought Robin''s, a silent plea forfort and support.


    It was only in his presence that she felt she could breathe, that the world didn''t seem so heavy.


    Robin nced at Felix before offering a casual smile. "Get up, old man. You''ve built an empire that big. Don''t you realize that there''s no turning back now?


    "The game of the world doesn''t allow retreat," Robin continued, his voice unwavering and cold. "Once you''re in, you''re trapped. The only way out is to keep walking the same path until the end. If you try to leave, your entire family will be erased-without a trace, not even bones.


    "If you want my advice, it''s simple: there''s no turning back. But maybe, just maybe, if you fight hard enough, you might win. You''re a beast, Felix. You live to conquer, to stand above all. A tiger never dulls its ws-if it does, it invites death and disgrace.


    "I know you don''t want to talk about Ernst, and even less do you want to face the friends you once shared everything with, who are now your enemies.


    "But this is something you can''t avoid.


    "The reason you''re afraid is because, deep down, you know there''s something you did that you feel ashamed of.


    "You want to spend the rest of your life making up for it.


    "But I have to tell you, that''s not going to happen. A king should never allow regret to take root in his heart."


    Lue stared at Robin, taken aback by his words.


    She couldn''t understand what he meant by them.


    "Grandpa?" In that instant, Lue saw a brief flicker of guilt and pain in Felix''s eyes.


    Felix forced a sad smile. "Mr. Ramsey, it seems there''s nothing you miss in this world."


    Robin casually shrugged. "Old man, remember the time you had Lue track down Draconia and mentioned the Aldridges'' blood curse? I had my people look into it.


    "Ernst had a deep grudge against you back then, and he was willing to do anything to ruin you. There''s a reason for that.


    "Hatred doesn''t exist without a cause.


    "However ... from what I''ve gathered, none of that was your fault. So why carry such a heavy burden of sorrow?"


    "Grandpa, what exactly happened?" Lue asked, her confusion evident as she looked at Felix.


    She then turned to Robin, her voice almost desperate. "Mr. Ramsey ..."


    Robin gestured toward Felix. "Let your grandfather tell you.


    "After all, your grandfather was once a man of great talent and charm, quite thedies'' man."


    Felix let out a weary sigh. "Back then, Ernst and I were working side by side, and there was another person involved your grandmother, Allie.


    "Ernst and Allie were once a couple.


    "And during those difficult years as we built the business, Allie suddenly found herself drawn to me.


    "And I... I fell for her too.


    "After much thinking, I betrayed my brother. I took Allie away from him. And after that, everything spiraled out of control."


    Lue blinked in surprise, her voice trembling. "Grandpa, I didn''t know you had such a ...plicated history."


    Felix shook his head, regret etched deeply on his face. "It was a mistake a mistake I can never take back."


    "But you and Grandma didn''t do anything wrong," Lue protested. "She didn''t love Ernst, and you didn''t force her to be with you. You don''t owe him anything."


    Felix raised his hand to stop her. "Let''s not reopen those old wounds. Your grandma is gone, and talking about it now will only bring more pain."


    Robin sighed, his voice firm yet gentle. "Enough, Felix. No more apologies. I know you''re just showing your weak side so that I''d agree to help Lue." Felix''s eyes glistened with emotion, and he bowed deeply. "Mr. Ramsey, please, I beg of you-help Lue!"


    Just then, Lue''s phone rang, interrupting the conversation.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll be right back," she said quickly, stepping out of the room to answer the call.


    Felix leaned in, speaking quietly. "There''s something I still don''t understand.


    "When Lue was here earlier, I was careful not to say too much, worried it might cause problems."


    Robin''s smile was faint but knowing. "Your most trusted assistant, Darson, is also a member of the Dark Night Alliance. Now do you understand?"


    Felix froze, his face filled with disbelief. "I knew it! I should''ve seen iting. I never imagined it would end up like this."


    As Lue reentered the room, her


    face brightened with excitement. "Grandpa, Pierre just called. He''s


    here for the Qacalisle Ind Summit


    as the captain of the Autreynimmet


    mercenaries, and he heard from his father, Kolton, that we were here, so he''s asked to visit us."


    Felix nodded, his mood lightening.


    "That''s good. Lue, you''ll soon be in


    charge of the Aldridge business, and need to


    I need to make sure you have the


    best security and assistants


    "Pierre is the son of Kolton, who is the vice captain of my guards.


    "Kolton has been by my side for almost two decades, showing even greater loyalty than Julius, though his skills are a bit limited.


    "Not long ago, when I mentioned setting up a guards team for you, Kolton suggested his son, Pierre, to take on the role of your captain. "Pierre is a seasoned fighter and currently leads Autreynia''s Sea Lion Force as their mercenary captain.


    "He''s spent years working as a mercenary in Fricana, Ugond, and Ardenia.


    "He''s regarded as one of the top mercenaries in the world.


    "I''m sure he''s more than capable to be the captain of your security team."


    Lue nodded thoughtfully. "Mr. Ramsey, would you be able to attend our banquet tomorrow night?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "A banquet?"


    Lue smiled warmly. "Yes. Vice


    Captain Kolton wishes for his son toe over tomorrow. So, Grandpa wants to host a small gathering, invite a few friends, and see how Pierre fits in. We''ll be at the vitta tomorrow night. Please,e¡ªI''ll pick you up."


    "Sure," Robin said. "I''ll be there."


    ...


    As Robin left the mansion and drove to Duskhaven Hotel, he received a message from the Dark Web ... "Annie''s tracking the Northern Star Sect, searching for surveince equipment from Dragon Manor..."

 The Deadly 908

    Chapter 908 Blood Feud That Could Never Be Forgotten


    Robin stood still, engrossed in the message he had just received from the Dark Web.


    For two decades, Old Fred had been quietly investigating the massacre at Dragon Manor, but all his efforts had amounted to nothing.


    It wasn''t that Sophie''s intelligenceworkcked resources; the problem was that the culprits had effectively erased all traces of their involvement, disappearing without a trace.


    Months earlier, the influential figures of the World of Darkness, who had remained in the shadows for over 20 years, mysteriously gathered at Dragon Ridge Valley in Harmonfield, Draconia. What was the cause of this unusual event? Who was orchestrating it from behind the scenes, stirring up such a storm?


    The Qacalisle Summit, which only urred once every 20 years, was rapidly approaching. The Dark Night Alliance, the Northern Star Sect, and many other unfamiliar sect members from the World of Darkness had already begun infiltrating the area. What could their real motives be?


    Based on the previous two Qacalisle Summit Meetings, it seemed likely they were after something rted to the Thalrex Order. What was it about this Order that was drawing their attention so strongly?


    Robin still couldn''t piece together the full picture.


    When Young Lord Dragon participated in a secretive meeting hosted by the Thalrex Order all those years back, strange and unsettling events started to unfold after his return to the country.


    Could these urrences be linked in some way?


    At this moment, Robin had no clear answers.


    As he thought back over the events, it became clear to him that, for thest 20 years, Old Fred had been tirelessly searching for the true person responsible for the devastating tragedy at Dragon Manor, but sadly, there had been no progress. Annie''s recent appearance on Qacalisle Ind, tracking the Northern Star Sect disciples, indicated that Old Fred had likely uncovered a major lead.


    Sophie, too, had sent someone to follow the Northern Star Sect, suspecting they held crucial surveince footage from the Dragon Manor massacre that had gone missing.


    Annie, a new recruit from the Dark Web who was still recovering from grave injuries, was the perfect choice for this mission, as her presence would not attract too much attention.


    If they could recover the lost surveince equipment and extract the footage, the truth about the massacre would likelye to light.


    A cold, determined smile curled on Robin''s lips as his eyes zed with an unquenchable thirst for vengeance.


    After dismantling the Dark Night Alliance, triumphing in the international military martial tournament, and infiltrating the Thalrex Order''s elite circle, his next targets were clear: the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect!


    Whether or not Annie seeded in retrieving the footage, Robin was ready to challenge them in front of the world. He would expose and destroy both the treacherous family and the sect, making sure the entire world witnessed their downfall. This was blood feud that could never be forgotten or forgiven.


    The next morning, at 8:00 AM, Duskhaven''s sky was painted with vibrant hues as the sun rose high.


    The receptionist at the front desk, who had been waiting anxiously all morning, had made a special effort to look her best today.


    As Robin stepped out of the elevator and into the hotel lobby, the sunlight caught his figure, drawing the receptionist''s attention. Her eyes sparkled with admiration as she silently observed his every move.


    A soft smile spread across her face, her heart swelling with a quiet sense of joy. Sometimes, happiness was simply enjoying a moment from afar.


    She basked in the joy of the moment, her thoughts filled with fantasies and daydreams, as she felt a sense of bliss that only the simplest pleasures could bring.


    With the morning sunlight streaming around him, Robin strode out of the hotel lobby.


    "Stop right there!" A sharp voice cut through the air from behind him.


    The receptionist, still lost in her thoughts, jumped at the unexpected interruption.


    Having been captivated by Robin''s presence, she turned in surprise as Trix stormed out of the elevator, her heels clicking loudly on the marble floor. The receptionist''s smile vanished, reced by a look of frustration.


    <i>This woman is unbearable.</i>


    <i>What had been a beautiful moment is now ruined by her intrusion.</i>


    <i>How dare she speak to my dream man that way!</i>


    "Stop right there! Didn''t you hear me?" Trix shouted, seeing Robin ignore her.


    The receptionist quickly moved forward, her voice calm yet firm. "Miss, this is a high-end establishment. Please lower your voice to avoid disturbing the other guests."


    "I''m not in the mood! Get out of my way!" Trix snapped, brushing past the receptionist.


    Zayden quickly intervened. "Trix, watch your tone."


    He turned to the receptionist, offering an apologetic bow. "Sorry, she''s ... she''s going through menopause."


    The receptionist paused, eyeing Trix with a long, calcting look. "At your age, you''re already dealing with menopause?"


    "Get lost! You''re the one who''s menopausal!" Trix shot back, ring at Zayden. "I''m in my prime!"


    With an exaggerated huff, Trix shook Zayden off and stormed toward Robin. "Stop right there!"


    Anton, who had just reached the door, froze in shock at the sudden shout.


    "What''s with the yelling this early?" he muttered under his breath, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Move out of my way!" Trix didn''t even spare Anton a nce, yelling at him without hesitation. <i>D*mn it!</i>


    Zayden stood there, speechless, wondering what had gotten into Trix today. She seemedpletely unhinged.


    "Trix, what''s going on with you?" Anton asked, stepping in front of her.


    "Oh, it''s you... Mr. Mickton." Trix finally realized who it was. "I was talking about him...


    She then turned back to Robin. "Stop! Why are you running away? I still have things to say!"


    Anton quickly called out, "Trix, what are you doing? How dare you treat Mr. Ramsey like that!"


    "Mr. Mickton, didn''t you see what happened yesterday?" Trix''s voice was filled with anger. "He ran off in front of everyone!"


    Anton''s expression darkened. "Trix, watch your words! Do you even know who you''re talking to? If you keep causing trouble, you can leave right now!"


    Realizing her outburst was over the top, Trix took a deep breath and swallowed the words that nearly escaped her.


    At that moment, Jethro appeared, only to be blocked by Jackson in the lobby.


    "General Quintana, I''ve already reported my concerns to the Foreign Affairs Department.


    "Robin should not be allowed to attend today''s international conference."


    Jethro scoffed coldly. "Jackson, you''re overestimating yourself. You and I have no say in this!


    "Do you know what you''ve done? You''ve ruined your future!"


    Jackson, ?onfused, looked at


    Robin''s retreating figure. "General Quintana, I don''t understand. Who is


    this Robin, and why are you defending him so fiercely?


    "What is your connection to him, or to some influential figures back home?


    "His actions yesterday severely damaged our image "


    "Enough!" Jethro cut him off sharply. "As for whether our image was damaged, that''s not for you or me to decide.


    "Moreover with your rank, and even


    my rank, including my father, Lord Quintana''s rank, none of us has the authority to revoke his invitation to the international skillspetition summit!"


    Jackson stood in stunned silence.


    "What?" he scoffed, his disbelief palpable.


    Jethro sneered. "You think you''re so clever, huh?


    "Mr. Pryce, don''t you know?


    "Those who refuse to acknowledge their own faults are the ones who will bring shame upon themselves!"

 The Deadly 909

    Chapter 909 Why''s That Guy Groveling?


    Jackson couldn''t believe what Jethro was saying.


    <i>Robin, just 20 years old, has somehow earned the respect of someone as powerful as Lord Quintana? That''s almost unbelievable.</i> <i>Is Jethro lying to me?</i>


    "I''m out of here!" Jethro called, stepping aside as he made his way toward the vehicle reserved for the Duskhaven Hotel.


    Once inside, Jethro lowered the window.


    As Jackson quickly approached, Jethro added, "Oh, Mr. Pryce, I almost forgot to tell you something.


    "After this meeting wraps up, your work on Qacalisle Ind will be reassigned. Tomorrow, a new diplomatic officer will take over your responsibilities here."


    He paused, then added with weight, "Your career as a foreign affairs liaison is officially over."


    Jackson''s stomach churned with shock.


    He had never expected something like this to happen.


    Jethro wasn''t the type to joke about such things.


    But after working as a liaison for 20 years, could it really alle to an end because of some small matter involving Robin? "General Quintana, General Quintana, please help me! At least tell me what I did wrong!" Jackson called out, chasing the car.


    Jethro waved him off nonchntly. "That''s something you''ll have to talk to with your superior."


    Jackson stood frozen, staring at the slowly moving convoy.


    Anton walked over and gave him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. "Come on, finish up what you need to do, and head home."


    Jackson''s mind raced. <i>Jethro is telling the truth.</i>


    <i>Looking at the convoy''s arrangement, it''s clear that Robin holds the highest position here.</i>


    <i>How have I missed that?</i>


    Someone who could make Jethro, Lord Quintana''s son, show this much respect... That person had to be of the highest rank, someone with immense power and confidentiality. Jackson cursed himself for not realizing sooner.


    He quickly stopped Trix and Zayden from getting in their car.


    "Wait! I need you to pass a message to Mr. Ramsey. Tell him I need to speak with him privately.


    "And about my attitude earlier-everything I said was for the sake of our team¡ª"


    Zayden cut him off. "Mr. Pryce, there''s nothing we can do.


    "We''re too low in the ranks to speak on your behalf to Mr. Ramsey.


    "You''ll have to handle this yourself."


    Jackson wasn''t ready to give up. "Ms. Naillon, I saw you get upset with Mr. Ramsey earlier, so I thought maybe you''re closer to him. Could you help me out?" Trix rolled her eyes. "I''m not that close to him.


    "Sorry, Mr. Pryce, but this is on you.


    "People like him talk one way and do another. I can''t stand it!"


    Jackson froze, suddenly remembering Robin''s retreat the day before.


    "Ms. Naillon, are you still mad about what happened yesterday? "Anyway, I''ve got some solid info. Asher''s dead, and Mateo''s escaped.


    "The Aldridges now control the Cattells'' chief manager."


    "What?" Trix blinked in disbelief. "No way! How could Robin have done that?


    "If he had the guts to kill Asher, why would he run away?


    "It has to be a mistake."


    Zayden shrugged. "Mr. Pryce, just leave.


    "It''s done. Nothing more to fix.


    "Sometimes, the harder you try to undo something, the worse it gets.


    "Better to ept things, learn from them, and move forward.


    "The meeting''s starting. Whatever happens next, your duties on Qacalisle Ind still need to bepleted."


    ...


    Ten minutester, the convoy arrived at the Qacalisle International Convention Center parking lot.


    Robin, Jethro, and the Draconia delegates made their way toward the entrance.


    As they neared, whispers spread through the group of journalists waiting for an interview.


    They pointed at Robin''s back.


    "So, that''s Robin? The one who supposedly fled from Asher, the Cattells'' eldest son, yesterday?" "Wow, look at him-handsome and charming, but turns out he''s a coward."


    "Not surprising, though. The Cattells are under the Aldridges. Who would want to cross them?"


    "I heard through the grapevine that the Aldridges handled Asher after his trouble on the ind. Looks like the story''s moreplicated than we thought... "


    Trix''s eyes burned with anger as she overheard the gossip. She red at Robin''s retreating figure. "What an embarrassment." "Wait."


    Suddenly, a group of men stepped forward, blocking Robin''s path at the entrance.


    Among them were men from Ugosea, South Agracia, and Fricana. They wore mocking expressions as they stared at Robin.


    "Hey, you''re the guy who ran from Asher yesterday, right?" A tall, handsome man with an Ugosea ent stepped forward, grinning.


    "I''m Pierre Captain of the Sea Lion


    Force. I just wanted to say, your


    mission?"


    actions yesterday really let us down. How could a mercenary like you retreat in the middle of  en


    Robin didn''t respond, his voice icy. "Move."


    The mercenary captains stood still. <i>Did he really just dismiss Pierre, known as the King of Mercenaries, like that?</i>


    A tall, brown-skinned man stepped up, trying to block Robin''s path. "Hey, what''s with the attitude toward Captain Pierre?"


    This man was Abner Gairbank, a mercenary captain from Weronnia.


    Robin casually waved his hand in front of Abner, as if brushing off an unpleasant smell. He had no interest in dealing with them.


    Abner stood his ground, mocking


    Robin. "You really embarrassed us elite mercenaries yesterday. No wonder you always finishst in the skillspetition. Hahaha


    en


    AO.UMS


    "Move," Robin said tly, finally meeting Abner''s eyes. "Do you hear me?"


    "Haha, what if I don''t?" Abner teased, shaking his head.


    "Then grovel," Robin replied with a cold smile, snapping his fingers.


    With a loud thud, Abner dropped to the floor.


    The entire lobby went silent.


    Trix, Zayden, and the others stood frozen, unable to believe what they had just witnessed.


    <i>What''s going on?</i>


    Jackson, trailing behind, was even more shocked.


    <i>Why''s that guy groveling?</i>


    Robin shrugged. "What are you doing? If you''re begging for money, look elsewhere."


    Abner screamed, "Wh-what did you do to me? You b*stard!"


    Robin shook his head in exasperation, stepping around him and walking into the building.


    As Robin''s footsteps echoed, Abner pped himself repeatedly, each p ringing out loudly.


    Pierre watched the scene, wanting to intervene, but he didn''t dare approach.

 The Deadly 910

    Chapter 910 Every Man in the World Lets Me Have My Way


    The VIP hall at the Qacalisle International Convention Center was unusually still, broken only by the sharp, echoing sound of a p.


    The members of the summit meeting''s organizingmittee stood frozen in confusion, their attention snapped to Abner, the mercenary captain from Weronnia, as he continued his bizarre actions.


    The room was filled with powerful leaders from various regions and elite mercenaries, the best of the best.


    Each person present was capable ofmanding an entire battalion on their own, which exined their prideful nature.


    So, when a seasoned mercenary like Abner, under everyone''s gaze, groveled and pped himself across the face, it was nothing short of perplexing.


    Abner''s strange behavior quickly became the center of attention, drawing sharp looks from his Weronnia teammates, who looked furious and eager to intervene.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, their diplomatic officer stayed unnervingly calm. He stepped forward, moving toward Jackson, who had just arrived, and addressed him coldly.


    "Mr. Pryce..." he began, his voice firm.


    He exined the incident involving Robin and their mercenary captain, demanding that Jackson immediately force Robin to apologize to Abner. "If you don''t, we''ll file a formalint and call for your team''s expulsion from the event." Jackson shrugged nonchntly, his expression unchanged. "Sorry, I can''t do that. And as for your threat of expulsion, with your team''s reputation, I seriously doubt you have the influence to make that happen."


    There was a hint of satisfaction in Jackson''s tone as he spoke, almost as if he was enjoying the moment.


    "You''ll regret this, Mr. Pryce!" the Weronnia diplomat snapped, his face flushed with anger.


    Jackson, now fully confident, shot back without hesitation. "Regret? Save that for someone who cares."


    At that moment, Jackson was done holding back. "No more Mr. Nice Guy," he muttered under his breath. "Next time you show us disrespect, I''ll punch you in the face."


    Two of Jackson''s massive bodyguards, towering at nearly six and a half feet tall, stepped in front of him, creating a barrier between Jackson and the diplomat.


    The diplomat stumbled back, clearly intimidated by their imposing presence. He pointed a shaky finger at Jackson. "Alright, alright... You''re bullying me. I''ll go speak to Captain Pierre!" Jackson was unfazed. His career was nearing its end anyway-what did it matter?


    He had spent years being the polite, well-mannered "gentleman," only to be taken advantage of. But no more.


    "Hahaha..."


    Jackson''sughter filled the hall, echoing off the walls as the room fell silent.


    Trix and Zayden, still trying to process the situation, gave Jackson an approving thumbs-up. "Mr. Pryce, you''re on fire!"


    For the first time in ages, Jackson felt unburdened.


    In this rare moment of liberation, a thought crossed his mind-a quote from a legendary figure. "Life is fleeting. Live it boldly, and leave quietly. That''s the right way to live!"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦, fuming with anger, found himself momentarily paralyzed when faced with Jackson''s challenge.


    The reason for his hesitation was the imposing figure of Jethro standing behind Jackson-a man with deep connections and influence.


    Jethro was the heir of Lord Quintana, a name that carried weight.


    Years ago, the fierce and courageous Draconian warriors had fought their way to the top, stepping over the corpses of their foes to im victory.


    The attach¨¦ struggled with the urge to swallow his pride, but with all eyes fixed on him, he couldn''t endure the humiliation.


    As his difort grew, his eyes unconsciously shifted to Pierre, the captain of the Sea Lion Force, standing nearby.


    The diplomat rushed over to him, his voice trembling. "Mr. Pierre, you see what''s happening here? Please, as a respected figure in our region, help us resolve this!"


    As soon as the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ spoke, all the onlookers turned their attention to Pierre.


    They believed that if Pierre stepped forward, attendees from every corner of the world would show him respect.


    Feeling the weight of their expectant gazes, Pierre knew it wouldn''t sit well if he remained silent.


    After some hesitation, Pierre finally called out to Robin, "Hey, stop right there! You ... "


    But Robin, unbothered, kept walking toward the conference hall,pletely ignoring Pierre''smand.


    Pierre''s annoyance was immediate, his brows knitting in frustration.


    "Stop right there!" A woman, dressed in revealing clothes, suddenly stepped into Robin''s path, her gaze fierce and filled with authority.


    "Didn''t you hear Captain Pierre? Apologize now!" she demanded, her tonemanding.


    Robin nced at the strikingly dangerous woman in front of him, a flicker of irritation crossing his face. "You''re giving me orders? Who do you think you are? Move aside!"


    en


    She was Mona Shay, the leader of Scentind''s Poison Poppy Special Forces.


    Mona had earned the nickname "Venomous Beauty" in the mercenary world. She was not only stunning but also known for her ruthless nature.


    Her frustration grew as Robin tantly dismissed her.


    "What kind of underhanded tactics did you use on Captain Fairbank earlier?" she demanded sharply.


    "Captain Pierre wants you to lift Abner''s restrictions immediately!"


    Robin smiled coldly. "Did you stop to think about your position before speaking?


    "You''re just a nobody, and you think you can tell me what to do?


    "Move, before I lose patience with you!"


    Mona faltered for a brief moment.


    <i>How dare this man treat me this way! What kind of arrogant fool wouldn''t immediately show respect?</i>


    <i>He must be trying to hide his insecurity by acting all serious and tough!</i>


    She let out a derisiveugh, straightened her posture, and taunted him, "Funny, I remember yesterday when you were up against Asher from the Cattells, you left your teammates behind and ran off in the middle of the battle.


    "Heh, you''re just a coward who acts tough only around people like Abner, huh?


    "Let me remind you, Captain Pierre is a legend in our world of mercenaries. You refuse to follow his orders, and you''re not even worried he''ll have you begging for mercy?" "Get out of my way!" Robin didn''t even feel the need to react to the woman''s arrogance.


    His challenging attitude only seemed to provoke Mona more.


    "Every man in the world lets me have my way. Don''t you think you''re being incredibly rude, ignoring me like this?" she hissed.


    Robin sighed, uninterested in her drama. "Go away! I don''t have time to watch someone like you make a fool of yourself."


    Mona suddenly let out a dramatic, almost seductiveugh. "Well, well, this is interesting! I thought you were just another weakling, but it seems like you have a bit of fire in you? Now you''ve caught my attention, hahaha


    It was rare for any man to make Mona feel this way, except for Pierre.


    Robin''s behavior sparked something new in Mona.


    Without warning, she stoppedughing, kicked off her shoes, and pointed at him. "Put my shoes on for me, and maybe you''ll get to invite me to dinner tonight..."

 The Deadly 911

    Chapter 911 Is It Really Necessary to Show Off a Lousy Shoe?


    A heavy silence settled in the reception hall, broken only by Mona''s provocative, almost mockingughter.


    Throughout her life, every man she''d encountered had wanted nothing more than to get closer to her. She had seen longing and madness in their eyes, and Mona was certain that Robin, seeing her delicate foot, would be no different-he''d undoubtedly want to kiss it. "Hahaha... "Mona''sughter grew louder when she saw Robin''s confusion. "It''s okay. Just help me put on my shoe. I won''t mind if your hands touch me, hahaha..."


    The staff from the organizingmittee exchanged curious nces as Robin slowly came to a stop.


    Representatives from other regions eagerly anticipated the scene of Robin bending down to retrieve her shoe.


    Trix, her face flushed with anger, wanted to confront Robin, but hesitated, knowing her low status wouldn''t allow her to act too boldly.


    <i>Even General Quintana and Mr. Mickton are silent. This isn''t a situation I get to have a say in.</i>


    Jackson, who had been so bold earlier, was now holding his breath, waiting to see how the young man, respected by Jethro, would respond to this ufortable moment. After all, Mona was a woman. If he mishandled this, the fallout could be disastrous.


    Then, a small stir ran through the crowd.


    Everyone leaned in, watching intently.


    Trix was on the verge of shouting, her eyes burning with disdain and fury as she watched Robin step toward Mona''s shoe.


    "Hahaha... "Mona''s triumphantugh echoed in the hall as she watched Robin approach.


    Suddenly, Mona made a move that captured every man''s attention.


    She raised her graceful leg, cing it over her head. "Come on, put it on like this. It''s more exciting that way."


    "Is it really necessary to show off a lousy shoe?" Robin stopped in front of the shoe.


    "It stinks! In such a refined ce, this is truly an eyesore!"


    With a swift kick, Robin sent the shoe flying through the air.


    It sailed gracefully across the room before heading out the door.


    It soared over the za andnded in a trash bin at the far edge of the square.


    "I-I can''t believe it!" Jackson eximed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    This was by far the most impressive thing he''d ever witnessed!


    It was pure swagger!


    He watched Robin''s retreating figure, his admiration growing.


    <i>Wow, he handled that so well!</i>


    <i>Now I know why even someone like Jethro holds him in such high regard. </i>


    <i>It isn''t wealth, power, or embellishment that earns respect-it''s an unshakable spirit, pride, and sheer audacity.</i>


    As the crowd gasped in shock, Mona was livid with fury.


    She had traveled the world and met countless men, but never had one treated her with such tant disregard.


    "Argh!" Mona screamed in frustration, her face flushed with humiliation. She lifted her leg and aimed a kick at Robin. Robin casually stepped aside.


    Her foot missed entirely, but she mmed into something hard, as though her leg had hit a steel pir.


    With a loud thud, Mona was knocked backward,nding several feet away.


    The other shoe she had been wearing earliernded neatly at Robin''s feet.


    Without a second thought, Robin kicked it out of the hall.


    The shoes finally reunited,nding side by side in the trash outside.


    Just then, the garbage truck arrived, collecting the trash and the discarded shoes.


    The crowd was once again stunned by the spectacle.


    Mona, the so-called Poison Poppy Queen of Scentind, had finally been humbled by a man.


    Staggering to her feet, Mona seethed, "You b*stard!"


    "Calling me names now? Looks like you''re still not embarrassed enough!" Robin sneered. "You''re just a puffed-up piece of trash." He stomped his foot.


    Mona was thrown back, crashing into the ss door of the conference hall.


    The thick ss shattered instantly, sending shards flying in every direction.


    Mona took a moment to collect herself, her stunned gaze fixed on Robin''s cold, proud figure standing beneath the bright lights of the hall.


    For the first time in her life, she felt a deep sense of humiliation and defeat.


    This man was nothing like the weakling she had imagined.


    The looks of disdain from the others made it even worse.


    To be treated like this in front of so many people...


    Her reputation as the Poison Poppy Queen was shattered.


    At that moment, a dark, vicious thought bubbled up inside her.


    "Captain Pierre!" Mona''s usual arrogance vanished, reced by pitiful desperation as she clung to Pierre''s arm, tears in her eyes


    "Pierre! You''re my hero! He''s humiliating me, please, you have to help me...''


    All eyes turned to Pierre.


    He was the King of Mercenaries, the undefeated champion of thest international military martial tournament.


    Employed by the Sea Lion Force, his reputation was unparalleled.


    If he intervened, the situation would surely escte.


    "Buddy, what you''re doing is really


    underhanded!"


    the situation


    erre, unwilling to let


    slide, stepperd


    to stand between Robin and


    "Mona is just a woman. How could you treat her like this?"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, unfazed. "Here, there are no women, only soldiers. What I do to her is none of your concern." Mona was taken aback.


    She had never expected Robin, who had just fled from Asher the day before, to speak so arrogantly to Pierre.


    "Captain Pierre, he doesn''t even respect you!"


    Abner, the captain from Weronnia, limped over to Pierre''s side, eager to stir the pot.


    "Captain Pierre, this kid''s too cocky. He doesn''t even respect you...


    "Who gave you the power to challenge me, you pathetic worm?" Robin sneered, his eyes full of disdain.


    "Looks like you haven''t groveled enough. Do it some more!"


    <i>Thud!</i>


    Abner crumpled to the floor again, writhing in pain.


    The room gasped in shock.


    If Abner''s earlier submission had been a fluke, this was a clear disy of Robin''s dominance.


    Pierre frowned, his words stuck in his throat.


    He couldn''t read Robin, and that made him uneasy.


    The pressure this young man exuded was unlike anything he had ever felt.


    As Pierre hesitated, Robin pointed at him. "If you don''t want to end up like him, shut your filthy mouth."


    A suffocating silence descended over the hall once more.


    All eyes turned to Pierre.


    Robin''s words had delivered a direct challenge to Pierre.

 The Deadly 912

    Chapter 912 What Else Can You Do Besides unt Your Background?


    Pierre''s mind wentpletely nk when Robin''s sharp words and sudden actions hit him like a wave.


    The situation was so unexpected that he had no idea how to react.


    As the captain of the Sea Lion Force, a major yer in his field, Pierre had never been confronted so directly or personally before.


    Mona, clinging to his side, was equally stunned.


    If she hadn''t seen Robin pointing his finger right at Pierre''s nose, she would have sworn she had misheard.


    Her carefully crafted, helpless demeanor quickly shifted into shock and confusion.


    She nced at this tall, handsome man from the East again, feeling a surge of annoyance inside her. <i>How have I been so wrong in my judgment?</i>


    She, who had always treated men as nothing more than prey, had let her guard down this time.


    The presence of this man-his power and confidence-made her feel foolish for ever thinking she could mock him.


    <i>I''ve brought this on myself.</i>


    Caught up in her thoughts, Mona unconsciously loosened her grip on Pierre''s arm.


    She couldn''t help butpare him to Robin.


    A cold realization hit her, and she quickly recognized her mistake.


    Robin was like an immovable mountain-formidable and awe-inspiring.


    On the other hand, Abner, who had been quietly watching from the crowd, was also taken aback.


    He had hoped to find someone weak to toy with, someone to make himself feel important in front of the regional representatives.


    But the person he''d chosen to provoke was someone like Robin.


    Just the day before, Robin had backed down in front of Asher, and everyone had mocked him as a blowhard and coward.


    Now, it seemed like Robin had transformed into someone entirely different.


    He didn''t show any mercy to Pierre, no matter his reputation.


    And Abner himself wasn''t even anyone well-known.


    Abner tried to stand but felt trapped by an invisible force.


    Panic gripped him.


    At this level, offending someone like Robin was a disaster waiting to happen.


    He had been so bold earlier, defending Pierre and acting as if he had some diplomatic weight.


    Now, he was paralyzed, overwhelmed by Robin''s intimidating presence.


    Robin was a real threat.


    Someone who dared challenge others with such confidence was not to be trifled with.


    Abner knew he couldn''t afford to make things worse.


    He didn''t dare toin to the organizingmittee it could turn everything upside down and hurt his team.


    In his panic, Abner caught sight of Jackson in the distance, smiling knowingly at him.


    It was as if Jackson was silently mocking him, saying, "What did you think you were doing? Did you really think you could take on someone like this?"


    With Anton and Jethro still silent, Abner''s sense of regret deepened.


    He felt like an absolute fool. <i>Why have I made such a mess of things?</i>


    "Robin, what is all this about?"


    Suddenly, Trix broke the tense silence in the room.


    "Captain Pierre is the King of Mercenaries, a role model to mercenaries around the world. You should be showing him respect ..."


    Robin turned his cold gaze toward Trix. "Who gave you the right to speak to me like that?"


    Without hesitation, he ordered, "Go stand in the za for eight hours, now."


    Trix flinched, taken aback. "But-"


    "Out!" Robin''s voice was sharp, cutting through the air.


    The room froze, stunned by the sudden intensity of hismand.


    Trix''s world seemed to spin as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    As part of the Thalrex Order''s elite guards, she shouldn''t speak out against her superior in such a setting.


    Once the words left her mouth, there was no taking them back.


    The tension in the room grew heavier.


    Pierre, caught in his own thoughts, felt frustration rising.


    At this point, there was no ignoring the situation.


    His reputation and standing made it impossible for him to just let this go.


    He shook his head coldly. "Do you have any idea what you''re doing right now?"


    Robin flicked his fingers dismissively. "I never think about consequences."


    The crowd took notice, their eyes widening. A person who didn''t care about the fallout was a dangerous one.


    Pierre let out a lowugh, his voiceced with scorn. "So, you actually think you can treat me like an opponent?"


    "Treat


    an opponent? You''re


    Robin said, a faint smile


    on his lips. "You''ll never be


    The room erupted into murmurs of astonishment.


    <i>This man from the East is</i>


    <i>that Pierre, the King of</i>


    <i>Cercenaries, isn''t even</i>


    <i>belongs to en.kikista em</i>


    <i>being his opponent!</i>


    It wasn''t just an insult it was a public humiliation, like crushing Pierre underfoot.


    Pierre''s rage boiled over, his fists clenched in anger. "Alright, you really think you can get away with this?


    "Kid, do you even know who my father is?


    "My father is Kolton, the vice captain of the Aldridges'' First Guard!


    "Now that you know my background, will you dare to repeat what you said?"


    Robin sneered. "What else can you do besides unt your background?


    "Vice captain of the Aldridges'' First Guard? Big deal. Is that really supposed to impress me?"


    Jackson couldn''t help but curse under his breath.


    <i>Man, how I wish I could say something like that!</i>


    All those years of holding back, and now Robin was saying it loud and clear.


    Everyone in the room stared at Robin with mixed expressions.


    <i>Is he insane?</i>


    <i>Just yesterday, he was scared off by Asher. Now, he''s acting like this? Who would believe him?</i>


    But then Robin said something that left everyone in utter shock.


    "If you think your background gives you power, go tell your dad, and have him pass the message to Felix. "Ask Felix if he dares act up in front of me!"


    <i>Holy cow!</i>


    <i>This guy''s confidence is off the charts!</i>


    The crowd, which had been nervous just moments ago, now felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    They looked at Robin, who stood cool andposed, and couldn''t help but marvel at his audacity. <i>To speak like that-what a talent!</i>


    Pierre, fuming with anger, clenched his fists tightly, ready to strike.


    Today, he was going to teach this arrogant young man a lesson.


    He was going to make him understand just how dangerous it was to mess with someone like him.


    But seeing Pierre''s fury, Robin just shook his head dismissively. "With that small mind of yours, you dare call yourself the King of Mercenaries?"


    nov


    With that, Robin turned and walked toward the meeting hall, leaving a stunned crowd in his wake.

 The Deadly 913

    Chapter 913 Why Should I Show Mercy?


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Pierre!"


    Two members of the organizingmittee rushed over to Pierre, bowing slightly as they greeted him. "The conference is about to begin. Please, follow us inside." Pierre''s anger, which had been bubbling up only moments earlier, seemed to vanish in an instant.


    The staff gestured toward the entrance and nced at the representatives milling around the reception hall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Qacalisle Ind Summit is about to start. Please make your way to the venue."


    Pierre addressed the crowd, his tone firm, "Everyone, let''s head inside and begin."


    Under his breath, he muttered, "I''ll deal with that brat after the conference."


    Several representatives nodded and followed Pierre as he walked toward the conference room.


    Pierre felt a wave of relief when he saw that Robin didn''t seem to pay him any attention. It was a huge weight off his shoulders.


    For the first time, he had met someone who actually made him feel threatened.


    Robin''s arrogant and dismissive behavior had been suffocating, leaving him unable to breathe, let alone figure out just how powerful Robin really was. Winning in front of so many people would be a great source of pride. But losing? That would be a disaster.


    A loss would shatter his reputationpletely.


    He knew that once the conference ended, the Aldridges'' security team and Lue would arrive. At that point, he would see how bold Robin really was.


    His father, Kolton, had mentioned that Felix wanted to meet him. There were even talks of offering him a position as the captain of Lue''s security team when he retired in two years.


    To celebrate, a special banquet would be held at the vi on Qacalisle Ind.


    After the conference, Lue herself would personally greet a VIP at the center of the hall. Pierre couldn''t wait to join the Aldridges'' convoy to the banquet.


    The thought of meeting Lue again thrilled him. He had seen her twice before, and each time left asting impression. Her beauty had captivated him, but more importantly, Lue was poised to be the future head of the Aldridges. If he could win her affection, the opportunities would be limitless.


    Pierre suspected that Lue''s mention of greeting a VIP was just a formality. He was certain both she and Felix were interested in him joining the family, especially since he was the captain of the Sea Lion Force.


    The "VIP" was probably just an excuse to parade him in front of the global representatives.


    Because, frankly, no one else would be considered "important" enough by the Aldridges.


    Pierre nced at Robin''s back and smirked to himself.


    He was eager to watch Robin back down once the Aldridges'' convoy arrived. After all, no one dared to act arrogantly in front of the world''s most powerful family.


    Representatives from various regions began filing into the hall.


    Abner, the mercenary captain from Weronnia, was still on the floor in the center of the hall. His legs appeared to be stuck, and despite the efforts of hispanions and staff to help him up, nothing worked. In desperation, the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ approached Jackson.


    "Mr. Pryce, Mr. Pryce, please wait a moment ... "


    The attach¨¦''s desperate cry caught the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Only then did the crowd realize that Abner was still on the floor.


    Jackson nced at the attach¨¦, clearly unimpressed. "What is it now? Weren''t you going to file aint with the organizingmittee? Why are you bothering us?"


    The Weronnia attach¨¦ managed a strained smile. "Mr. Pryce, that was just a joke earlier. I would never file aint against you."


    "A joke?" Jackson scoffed. "Do we know each other that well? You should understand your ce."


    Jackson suddenly felt a surge of confidence that was foreign to him.


    The attache nodded, trying to


    salvage the situation. "Mr. Pryce,d apologize. Captain Fairbank acted recklessly and offended Mr.


    Ramsey. I will ensure he apologizes.


    en


    "Please, tell Mr. Ramsey to show some mercy and let him rise. It''s too humiliating for him to be lying there like that."


    Jackson sneered. "Mercy? Do you think you deserve any mercy? Get lost."


    Seeing Jackson''s refusal to relent, the Weronnia attach¨¦ ran toward Jethro.


    "General Quintana, General Quintana, please, I beg you!" he pleaded. "Please talk to Mr. Pryce and Mr. Ramsey. Ask them to show leniency. "Abner was rude earlier, but we recognize our mistake now."


    Jethro sighed. "I''m afraid I don''t have the authority to persuade Mr Ramsey. Unless you offer a sinc¨¨re apology in front of everyone, maybe he''ll show mercy.


    "Mr. Ramsey never forgives those who challenge him," Jethro added gravely.


    The crowd fell silent, stunned.


    <i>Who is this Mr. Ramsey that everyone speaks of him with such respect?</i>


    Most people, however, recognized the weight of Jethro''s words. If even he is saying these things, Mr. Ramsey must be a figure of immense power.


    The Weronnia attach¨¦, after a moment of consideration, relented. "Fine, I''ll make sure Abner apologizes to Mr. Ramsey in front of everyone."


    Jethro nodded. "I hope you''ll keep your word. If not, the consequences are on you.


    "Remember, you only get one chance in front of Mr. Ramsey."


    The Weronnia attach¨¦ silently considered the situation, thinking that they would get Abner up first. As for having him apologize to Robin that would be out of the


    question. He would just have to y along for now.


    When they reached the center of the hall, he was confident Robin wouldn''t dare make Abner grovel again in front of themittee.


    The Weronnia attach¨¦, with Jethro and the others, approached Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please, wait a moment," Jethro said as he stepped forward.


    "The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ requests your mercy and asks if you''ll allow Abner to rise."


    Robin stopped and turned his attention to the attach¨¦. "Let him rise?"


    The attach¨¦ bowed deeply, his voice full of desperation. "Mr. Ramsey, we are deeply sorry for Abner''s disrespect. Please, show mercy and let him stand." Robin scoffed. "Why should I show mercy?"


    The representatives nearby chuckled and shook their heads. <i>This guy is as arrogant as ever.</i>


    But from another angle, Abner had provoked and insulted Robin, and he was just reaping what he sowed.


    Asking Robin to show mercy at this time seemed ridiculous.


    The Weronnia attach¨¦, seeing that he wasn''t making any progress, sighed and asked, "Mr. Ramsey, would Abner''s public apology be enough?"


    Jethro added, "Mr. Ramsey, please make an exception this time. After all, we''re all conference representatives."


    But then he turned to the Weronnia attach¨¦. "Make sure Abner apologizes properly-he should serve a drink as part of his apology."


    The Weronnia attach¨¦ hesitated but reluctantly nodded. "Fine, I agree. Mr. Ramsey, will this be eptable to you?"

 The Deadly 914

    Chapter 914 No Matter What You Do, I Won''t Acknowledge You


    Robin took one look at the eager expressions on Jethro and Jackson''s faces and let out a knowingugh.


    "Alright," he said with a smirk. "For General Quintana and Mr. Pryce''s sake, I''ll lift the restrictions on Abner.


    "But don''t forget what you promised me," he warned, his voice darkening. "If you don''t follow through, the consequences will fall on you.


    "Now, go ahead and bring Abner here to apologize and offer me a drink as a sign of respect!"


    With that, Robin walked over to his designated seat and sat down, his expression calm.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" The diplomatic attach¨¦ from Weronnia rushed over to Robin, his voice urgent. "Mr. Ramsey, you haven''t made Abner stand yet."


    Robinzily picked up the pen from the table,zily pointing behind him without looking.


    Abner had already risen and entered the meeting hall, walking toward his seat.


    The diplomatic attach¨¦''s eyes glinted with a sly, knowing look.


    He quickly followed Abner, ignoring Robin, Jethro, and Jackson as if nothing had happened.


    Pierre, watching from the side, couldn''t help but smile with amusement.


    Other attendees exchanged nces, some with puzzled expressions, others with knowing looks.


    It appeared that Robin, the powerful figure everyone feared, had just been outyed by Weronnia''s diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner!


    A wave of gloating swept through the room as people began to quietly relish Robin''s moment of difort.


    Even the organizingmittee and service staff couldn''t hide their glee, eagerly waiting to see how Robin, usually so full of bravado, would handle this situation.


    The atmosphere in the room became unnervingly tense, as if everyone was holding their breath in anticipation.


    Zayden clenched his fists in anger.


    <i>How shameless! How could someone be so dishonorable, so deceitful?</i>


    But as a bodyguard, he could only stand silently, biting back his fury.


    Jackson, stunned, watched the scene unfold in disbelief.


    He had seen his fair share of dirty tricks in his time, but this was a new low.


    Yet what could he do about it? What was the point of reacting to such a petty maneuver?


    It disgusted him, but it was hardly worth sinking to their level.


    His gaze shifted from Robin, who showed no sign of reacting, to Jethro, whose eyes were cold and focused. After a brief pause, Jackson turned to Abner and his group. "Abner," he called out, his voice sharp, "What about your promise to Mr. Ramsey?"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦, feigning confusion, shed a smile. "Mr. Pryce, I''m afraid I don''t understand what you mean."


    Jackson''s frustration boiled over. "You were the one who asked Mr. Ramsey to lift the restrictions on Abner, and in return, he had to apologize by serving a drink for the insults he made earlier. Where''s your promise?" The diplomatic attach¨¦, with a look of mock innocence, shrugged. "I don''t recall saying anything of the sort," he replied, his voice dripping with fake grievance.


    Robin, unfazed by his antics, continued to idly twirl the pen in his hands.


    The representatives from other regions couldn''t hold back theirughter at how smoothly the diplomatic attach¨¦ had managed to sidestep hismitment.


    It was clear that Robin wouldn''t make a scene, but that only made this little act all the more humiliating for him.


    Jethro, witnessing the diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner''s antics, shook his head, his face twisted in contempt.


    <i>These arrogant fools have no clue what they are dealing with.</i>


    <i>To break their word in front of someone like Robin is sheer madness.</i>


    <i>What are they thinking? Do they think there would be no consequences?</i>


    <i>Messing with someone like Robin is practically a death wish!</i>


    Jethro scoffed, his voice cold as ice. "Are you sure you want to keep going with this?"


    The diplomatic attach¨¦ shrugged nonchntly. "Well, General Quintana, I never promised anything. So clearly, I have nothing to fulfill.


    "The meeting is about to begin, so let''s all calm down and focus, shall we?"


    Jethro''s re hardened. "You''re sure you don''t intend to keep your word?"


    "I never said it in the first ce," he replied smugly, exchanging a mocking nce with other regional representatives.


    "Alright then," Jethro said, his tone final, "Don''t forget what Mr. Ramsey warned you about.


    He turned to Robin. "I apologize, Mr. Ramsey, this is entirely my fault."


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "Just drop it. The meeting is about to start."


    He tossed the pen onto the table, and it broke with a sharp crack as it snapped in half.


    At the same time, a dull thud echoed from Weronnia''s seats.


    Both the diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner suddenly copsed to the floor, groveling.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    Everyone stared in disbelief at the strange scene.


    <i>What are Weronnia''s diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner doing? Why are they on the floor?</i>


    <i>Is this some sort of bizarre tradition at their meetings?</i>


    Several representatives rushed to


    help them, but despite thebined strength of two military officers and threeassistants, they couldn''t lift them.


    §¡§Ý§Ú§Þ


    The diplomatic attach¨¦''s face burned with fury, but it quickly shifted to regret.


    He realized, with a sinking feeling, that this had to be Robin''s doing. Looking at the broken pen on the table, a chill ran down his spine.


    At that moment, it hit him: Robin was not someone to be messed with.


    The room was silent, save for the nervous shuffling of feet.


    The regional representatives, who had beenughing moments ago, now exchanged uneasy nces, their faces pale with fear. <i>What kind of power is this? What kind of technique could cause this?</i>


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦, now desperate, pleaded. "Mr. Ramsey, I was foolish. I broke my promise. Please... forgive me." Robin, still toying with the broken pen, ignored himpletely.


    Turning away from the diplomatic attach¨¦, he then looked at Jethro The attach¨¦ turned to Jethro for help. "General Quintana, I was wrong. Please, ask Mr. Ramsey to forgive me."


    Jethro smiled coldly. "Don''t bother asking me. You only get one chance to speak.


    "I don''t associate with those who break their word!"


    The diplomatic attach¨¦ let out a bitter sigh and turned to Jackson. "Mr. Pryce, we''re both in the same line of work. Can''t you ... help me?" Jackson sneered. "Diplomatic attach¨¦, I share the same sentiment as General Quintana. As for liars and cheats like you, I couldn''t care less! "Stop begging me. No matter what you do, I won''t acknowledge you!"


    Just then, a loud burst ofughter came from outside the room.


    Mona, her hair wild and barefoot, entered the hall,ughing uncontrobly.


    "What''s going on here? Hahaha..."


    She pointed at the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner, grinning like a madwoman.


    Two members of the organizingmittee quickly blocked her


    Everet


    "Please leave! You, with your disheveled appearance, need to leave the meeting room!"


    Security swiftly escorted Mona out, herughter echoing in the hallway.

 The Deadly 915

    Chapter 915 Just Messing with This Idi*t


    At the Scentind Foreign Affairs Liaison Office, the diplomatic attach¨¦ quickly stepped in to manage the situation, coordinating with the staff from the organizingmittee.


    The liaison officer from Scentind, visibly irritated, snapped, "Let me make one thing clear! Mona, the captain of the Poison Poppy Special Forces, doesn''t have shoes because-"


    "Enough! No need for exnations," the organizingmittee staff cut them off, refusing to engage in further discussion.


    "What happened outside the conference hall is not our concern. We won''t interfere.


    "All you need to do now is either leave or tidy up and enter with your invitation. You have ten minutes. Stop wasting time."


    The Scentind representatives knew they had no real bargaining power with themittee, especially with the Thalrex Order involved in the militarypetition.


    If they didn''t get Mona sorted out quickly, they''d be barred from entering.


    They hastily sent someone to buy her a pair of shoes at a nearby mall, tidied her up, and only then were they allowed to enter and take their seats.


    Once inside, Mona''s attitude softened. Her earlier attempts to show off had blown up in her face. She had hoped Pierre woulde to her rescue, but he faltered at the most critical moment. She stole a nce at Robin, her mind racing.


    This was the first time she had miscalcted in front of a man!


    The room was unusually silent.


    Apart from the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ grumbling to the organizingmittee, no one else dared speak up.


    Themittee had intended to mediate, but after witnessing what Robin did, no one dared stir things up.


    After all, Robin had powerful backing.


    Behind him stood a true force, a lion who was usually calm, but once his boundaries were crossed, his fury could shake the heavens, instilling fear in all.


    Jethro, as team leader, had already made it clear to themittee: This matter was not up for negotiation.


    Such a strong stance was rare, and themittee staff, already nervous, dared not show any sign of disrespect.


    Ten minutester, Cyril Higgins, the Special Envoy from the Thalrex Order, entered the hall with two assistants.


    The room was still silent, and Weronnia was still ranting.


    Cyril raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on here?"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ mmed the table, shouting, "Mr. Higgins, I want to file aint!"


    Cyril''s expression darkened.


    This was the second time in 20 years that the Thalrex Order had worked with the International Military Skills Competition. But this was his first time attending as the highest-ranking Special Envoy, overseeing the meeting. Are the delegates trying to show him, the new Special Envoy, who''s in charge?


    He cast a cold look at the Weronnia attach¨¦. "Stand up and speak. No need for any groveling! What''s the issue? Stand up and say it!"


    A burst ofughter erupted from the delegates.


    Cyril, confused, nced around. "What''s so funny? Do my words amuse you?"


    The room was silent as all eyes were on the Weronnia representatives.


    The Weronnia attach¨¦, furious, yelled, "Mr. Higgins, we ... we were forced to grovel!"


    "Who forced you?" Cyril asked, bewildered.


    "Our purpose here is equality for all regions and peoples.


    "Nobody forced you to grovel. That kind of inequality doesn''t exist here. Unless, of course, you wanted to grovel," Cyril responded sharply. Suddenly, Mona from Scentindughed loudly, her voice cutting through the tension.


    Cyril''s eyes widened. <i>This woman is dangerously charming!</i>


    Before he could enjoy the moment, Abner bellowed, "What''s so funny, you freak?"


    Mona''sugh echoed through the hall. "I''m justughing at people who tried to bully others and ended up failing. It''s hrious. Hahaha..." Herughter had a hypnotic quality sending waves of amusement through the room.


    <i>D*mn, this woman is irresistible!</i>


    Cyril took a deep breath, trying to keep hisposure. Her charm was almost overwhelming.


    "You freak, you''re no better!" Abner raged, barely holding himself back from jumping up to choke theughing woman.


    "My condition is less humiliating than your lousy shoes that got thrown out!


    "You ... "Abner''s face turned red with fury. "You''re just a worn-out shoe!"


    "F*ck you!" Mona shot back, unable to tolerate the insult any longer.


    In an instant, she leapt to her feet and crossed the room, closing the distance between them.


    A loud p rang out as her hand struck Abner''s face.


    It was only then that Abner realized the mistake he''d just made.


    How could he have offended the Poison Poppy Queen, a woman known for being both ruthless and cunning? Everyone knew she had ties to some of the most powerful figures in the world-both legal and illegal.


    Cross her, and you could find yourself dead before you even knew it.


    The Weronnia representatives stood stunned, but none of them dared intervene.


    They weren''t about to get involved with this woman''s dangerous game for the sake of a team''s pride.


    At that moment, they wisely chose to stay neutral and watch.


    "Enough!" Cyril snapped, his face darkening.


    His assistants quickly stepped forward, blocking Mona''s path. "Stop your provocation immediately!"


    Mona tossed her disheveled hair over her shoulder and shed a seductive grin. "Mr. Higgins, hello. I was just messing with this idi*t. Hahaha..."


    Her captivating charm sent a thrill through the room.


    Cyril felt as if he''d been struck by lightning under her gaze, a chill running down his spine.


    He quickly gathered himself, realizing this was not the time for such distractions. Butter...


    Cyril cleared his throat. "Did you force them to grovel?"


    Mona shook her head. "I''m not that capable.


    "As for how they ended up groveling, Mr. Higgins, you should ask them."


    She nced at Robin with a subtle look before returning to her seat.


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦


    pointed at Robin, crying out, "Mret


    Higgins, it''s him! He did this to us! They''re bullying us! Please, you have to be fair!"


    The room fell into tense silence.


    Cyril turned his gaze to Robin.


    For a moment, he froze, rubbing his eyes in disbelief.


    A sh of golden light flickered in his sea-blue eyes.


    <i>Is that... Young Lord Dragon?</i>


    <i>Has Draconia''s Young Lord Dragon arrived?</i>


    But after a moment of shock, he


    quickly realized that while the


    man looked strikingly simr


    Bet


    young to


    the one from 20 years at


    Young Lord Dragon, this couldn''t be


    They had spent almost 20 days working together back then.


    Still, the resemnce was uncanny.

 The Deadly 916

    Chapter 916 Mission in the Secret Realm


    Cyril snapped out of his momentary confusion and approached Jethro. "General Quintana, it''s great to see you again!"


    Jethro rose and greeted him with a firm handshake. "Mr. Higgins, allow me to introduce you to Mr. Robin Ramsey, themander-in-chief overseeing the skillspetition." Cyril immediately extended his hand, his smile warm. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, it''s an honor to meet you!"


    Robin nodded in acknowledgment.


    Cyril studied Robin with a hint of curiosity, his tone softening as he spoke, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, 20 years ago, I had a close friend who resembled you quite a bit." Robin froze for a brief moment, recognizing who Cyril was referring to.


    However, he wasn''t keen on revealing too much to him just yet.


    The long-standing family feud still loomed, and there were truths left to uncover.


    Sharing too much about his past now could disrupt the ongoing investigation.


    At this point, it was hard to discern who could be trusted and who was an enemy.


    The Summit Meeting of the Thalrex Order was at the heart of it all. But what was its true purpose?


    It was only after Young Lord Dragon entered the core of this meeting that the tragedy from 20 years ago resurfaced.


    Could these individuals be connected to that catastrophe? It was still too soon to say.


    Robin said nothing, offering a brief handshake to Cyril before returning to his seat.


    Cyril sensed the coolness in Robin''s demeanor but only gave a self-deprecating shrug before turning to Jethro. "General Quintana, what''s the situation with Weronnia and their team?"


    Jethro adopted the same innocent expression the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ had earlier, shaking his head. "We''re in the dark, just like everyone else.


    "They''re so fond of groveling; how could we possibly interfere?"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ shot an angry nce at Robin. "General Quintana, how can you im ignorance? He''s the one who led us into this mess, and yet you''re pretending you don''t know anything?" Jethro chuckled. "You''ve got it wrong. If you''re going to be disrespectful or act like a troublemaker, I''m not wasting my time with you!"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ fell silent, understanding the underlying warning.


    Everyone in the room understood the unspoken message. The attach¨¦ had said something simr earlier.


    Jethro turned to Cyril. "Mr. Higgins, I''m filing a formalint with themittee. Weronnia is just stirring up unnecessary trouble! "Or should I say, they''re openly challenging us!"


    Cyril nodded. "General Quintana, please remain calm. I''ll take care of it."


    He knew that if someone like Jethro''s team truly got angry, no one would stand a chance.


    As the Special Envoy, Cyril didn''t want things to escte.


    Cyril turned to the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦. "You''re disrupting the meeting!


    "I want you to stand up immediately! If this continues, I''ll have no choice but to revoke your eligibility topete!"


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ and Abner, both frustrated, struggled to contain their emotions.


    <i>D*mn it. If we could stand up, we would have done it already.</i>


    Eventually, the Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ dropped all pretense and pleaded. "Mr. Ramsey, General Quintana, we apologize.


    "We won''t make the same mistake again. Please, show us mercy and let us off the hook."


    Jethro sneered. "Oh, but we''re not obligated to help you stand up. You''ll need to handle that yourself.


    "If you keep pushing us, I''ll request that themittee have you removed.


    "We''ve participated in previous decisions regarding thepetition, and we have the right to request the expulsion of anyone who disrupts the meeting."


    A heavy silence filled the room. Tension hung thick in the air.


    It was now clear just how serious Jethro''s words were.


    Despite all the politeness and humility, Jethro was not without his temper.


    From Weronnia''s initial provocation to their own self-inflicted humiliation, it was all their doing.


    If Jethro insisted on removing them, they''d have no choice but to leave.


    The Weronnia diplomatic attach¨¦ regretted it deeply. This mess was entirely of their own making.


    There was nothing left to do but endure the embarrassment and remain as long as they could.


    Cyril''s face darkened. "Alright, I now dere the conference officiallymencing!"


    The rules meeting for the international military skillspetition, held at the Qacalisle International Convention Center, began at 9:00 AM.


    Cyril, as the Special Envoy from the Thalrex Order, stepped onto the stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the purpose of the international military skillspetition is to create an


    opportunity for elite military forces worldwide to exchange knowledge and learn from each other. Over the years, this event has achieved significant sess thanks to the cooperation between


    representatives from various regions.


    "Twenty years ago, the Thalrex Order hosted this grand event for the first time, aiming to identify the world''s topbatants in partnership with the skillspetition organization.


    en


    "We brought them together to support the great mission of protecting Earth.


    "The Earth, which sustains all of humanity, is our foundation and the natural base for the development of people across all regions. It is our shared home.


    "As much as I would like to share the inner workings of the Thalrex Order, I can''t fully reveal everything at this moment. However, I can share part of our sacred mission.


    "As stated in the purpose of the international military skillspetition, we are working to ensure the safety of all humankind.


    "Each of you here is a leader in your field. As defenders of peace, you carry the weight of this responsibility.


    "The primary mission of the Thalrex Order is to safeguard our shared home from harm.


    "This year, ourpetition is unlike anything we''ve done before. Instead of the typical format where regional elitespete for the championship, we''ve introduced a new structure. "Our high-tech department has developed a virtual secret realm.


    "In this realm, participants will follow specific rules andplete tasks ording to the guidelines.


    "Before thepetition begins, we''ll offer all participants a one-day survival training session within the secret realm. Thepetition itself will begin the next day.


    "The main goal is for regional teams to coborate, coordinating andpleting the tasks set by the secret realm to emerge victorious.


    "Once the mission ispleted, themittee will assess the data and score the participants to determine the winner.


    "The winner will be granted the


    privilege of joining the Thalrex Order''s core mission group and participating in the Qacalisle Summit


    Meeting, where they will have the


    opportunity to be a member of


    the Thalrex Order and assist in


    fulfilling our sacred mission."

 The Deadly 917

    Chapter 917 They''ve Come to Pick Me Up


    Cyril, the special envoy of the Thalrex Order, stood before the group ofpetitors. After going over the new guidelines for the uing military skillspetition, everyone seemed to finally grasp the rules. This year''s event wasn''t just another contest. It marked the beginning of something much bigger-the preparation for potential interster warfare.


    The training would take ce in a newly crafted simted spatial realm, a high-tech environment designed to mirror an actualbat zone.


    Thepetitors would enter this space, much like yers entering a virtual game. However, the difference was stark: this was no game.


    The realm they''d be entering existed in a dimension far removed from Earth, created by an advanced scientific organization to simte battles on an ultra-dimensional scale.


    All thepetition scenes would take ce in this dimensional space.


    People in the real world could see all of their actions, just like watching a live broadcast.


    Within this realm, participants would face a fictional alien invasion, designed to challenge them in a series ofplex military scenarios.


    After entering the realm, each team would receive specificbat assignments from the operationalmand center that managed the secret realm.


    The teams would then navigate a series of obstacles and eventually converge at set locations, where they''d face off against these simted extraterrestrial enemies in a final battle.


    During the entire process, a data system embedded within the secret realm would track each team''s performance. The teams would be judged on various factors such asbat skills, leadership in battle, and their ability to coordinaterge groups of soldiers.


    At the end of thepetition, the team that performed the best in fighting off the hypothetical alien forces with the bestmander-in-chief would emerge as the winner. Unlike previous years, there would be no runner-up or third ce only one team would be crowned champion.


    The victorious team, as determined by the system, would join the Thalrex Order''s core, securing a prestigious position within the organization.


    The rules and overview sessionsted two full hours before Cyril announced that, in four days, elite fighters from all over the world would convene at the Qacalisle Ind L2 secret military base for a one-day training session.


    This training would serve as an elimination round, with only the top 20% of participants advancing to the secret realm itself.


    Hence, the training that would be held in four days would be broadcast live, ensuring a global audience would witness the high-stakespetition.


    At 11:30 a.m., the briefing concluded, and delegates from around the world slowly filed out of the conference hall.


    Just as the meeting was nearing its end, Robin received a message from Lue. She informed him that the Aldridges'' extravagant convoy was on its way and would be arriving at the International Convention Center za in just ten minutes.


    She and Felix would be leading the group, including the top-tier guards and assistant team, to escort Robin to the Aldridges'' vi on Qacalisle Ind for a banquet.


    Robin stood, leaving the conference room.


    Meanwhile, the Weronnia diplomatic team, who had been humiliated during the meeting, lingered. As soon as the session ended, their representatives approached Cyril, desperately requesting his help.


    They wanted him to intervene and ask Robin to lift the restrictions ced on them. Cyril, uninterested in dealing with their petty concerns, was initially hesitant but relented when he noticed the group was bing more persistent and feared the press might catch wind of After all, they couldn''t just grovel here forever.


    it.


    Reluctantly, he agreed to step in.


    "I can act as a mediator, but whether he forgives you is entirely up to him," Cyril said. "If Mr. Ramsey agrees to release you, and you don''t show him the proper respect, no one-not even a god-will be able to save you."


    The Weronnia attach¨¦''s eyes darkened with aplex emotion.


    Cyril followed Robin out of the meeting room. "Mr. Ramsey, please wait."


    Robin turned around. "Mr. Higgins, is there something else?"


    "The Weronnia representatives are begging for your forgiveness, hoping you''ll lift the restrictions," Cyril exined, noting Robin''s


    indifference. "Surely, you don''t want them to grovel forever, do you?"


    With a faint smile, Robin turned to leave, leaving Cyril standing there in confusion.


    Y


    He couldn''t understand Robin''sck of reaction. Jethro, seeing the situation, ced a hand on Cyril''s shoulder. "Mr. Higgins, I think we''re


    done here today."


    As Robin''s group made their exit, Cyril stood in disappointment. The Weronnia attach¨¦ stepped toward him. "Thank you, Mr. Higgins."


    Cyril realized Robin had agreed to his request and felt an unexpected wave of pride.


    He looked at the sycophantic attach¨¦ with disdain. "Don''t thank me. You should be thanking Mr. Ramsey."


    A sh of anger crossed the Weronnia attach¨¦''s face. "He made us look bad-why should I thank him?"


    Cyril was taken aback. "What makes you think that?"


    At that moment, Abner stormed in, furious. "I won''t let this slide!"


    Cyril, now seething with rage, warned, "I suggest you back off. If you don''t, your mission here on Qacalisle Ind could be yourst."


    Ignoring him, Abner stormed toward Pierre. "Captain Pierre."


    Pierre, standing in front of Robin, smirked. "Hold on. We''re not done yet."


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You really want to start something today?"


    Pierre shrugged. "Start something? Are you talking about yourself?


    "Before the meeting, didn''t you im you wouldn''t back down against the Aldridges, even if they came?" Pierre taunted.


    A crowd began to form as delegates


    gathered to witness the exchange. Robin snapped his fingers and replied, "That''s right. Even if Felix shows up, I''ll say the same thing.


    Sat''s the problem?"


    Pierre pped his hands in approval. "That''s the spirit!


    "Everyone, my father, Kolton, has just been promoted to captain of the Aldridges'' elite guard," Pierre continued.


    "My father just texted me.


    "In three minutes, Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, and my father will arrive with the Aldridges'' top-tier weing convoy at the International Convention Center. "Do you know why they''re making such a big deal of this?"


    Pierre paused dramatically. "They''reing... to pick me up!"


    A shocked murmur spread among the onlookers. Pierre shed a smug grin, ncing at Robin before turning to address the crowd.


    "If you want to witness the Aldridges'' legendary wee,e with me to the za. Let''s see the grand spectacle they''ve prepared for me!"

 The Deadly 918

    Chapter 918 You''re Lucky I Don''t Kill You


    Pierre''s eyes gleamed with pride as he spoke about the Aldridges and Lue.


    He had immersed himself so deeply in his own storytelling that he had believed it wholeheartedly. His voice and gestures were so convincing that even he began to believe the narrative.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, two springs ago, I had the immense privilege of meeting the stunning Ms. Lue for the first time.


    "I waspletely speechless in that moment!


    "I couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that someone so breathtakingly beautiful could exist.


    "Her beautypletely captivated me."


    By this point, Pierre was lost in his own world, speaking as if he were recounting the greatest love story of his life, radiating a happiness that was almost tangible.


    Even more astonishing, this rare beauty was none other than Lue, heires of the Aldridges-the wealthiest and most enigmatic family in the world.


    "Do you want to know what happened next?" Pierre asked with a smug grin, looking at Robin. "It was love at first sight! Ms. Lue fell for me instantly too!"


    The crowd exchanged nces, filled with envy.


    After all, Pierre wasn''t just good-looking; he was a martial arts expert, the captain of the Sea Lion Force, the king of the mercenary world, and the reigning champion of the global military skillspetition.


    With such impressive credentials, they figured it made sense that Lue would fall for him.


    In his self-induced daydream, Pierre felt as if he were standing at the top of the world. Surrounded bypliments and admiration, he felt invincible, his posture exuding the kind of power someone might expect from the son-inw of the most prestigious family in the world.


    He looked at Robin and the others with a gaze that seemed to say he could disregard even the leaders of superpowers.


    "I have some earth-shattering news," he added, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Mr. Felix has invited me to join his ranks. In two years, when I retire, I''ll be Ms. Lue''s personal bodyguard captain. "Do you realize what that means?


    "It means Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue have epted me as one of their own. I''m officially part of the Aldridge family!"


    The room exploded in astonishment, the announcementnding like a bombshell. Pierre was now officially part of the Aldridges, the wealthiest family on the!


    Such a connection carried more weight than being the president of any nation.


    The mix of jealousy and awe around him made Pierre feel more powerful than even Felix himself. With a smug sneer, he turned to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, do you think you''re brave enough to bet against me?"


    The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Robin.


    Robin, unimpressed by Pierre''s boastfulness, chose to ignore him and began walking toward the exit.


    "Oh, are you scared now that you''ve heard about my background?" Pierre taunted, as Robin walked away. "What happened to all that bravado you had earlier? Ha! "Now that you know my ties to the Aldridges, I bet you won''t say anything foolish again.


    "Is this all your people do? Talk big? But when it''s time to back it up, you all run away! Haha..."


    Robin paused and slowly turned around, the sound of Pierre''sughter still filling the air. "Are you sure you want to bet with me?"


    Pierre''s smile faltered for a moment before he broke into an even more confidentugh. "Of course! Do you dare, Mr. Ramsey?"


    Just then, Mona pushed her way through the crowd and rushed to Robin.


    "1


    "Mr. Ramsey, I admit I didn''t notice how amazing you were before, but after taking a second look, I think you''re quite charming. I may even like you now! Haha... "I''m here to tell you, tonight, you should invite me to dinner, and maybe after that, we can... do something a little more fun ... "Get lost!" Robin snapped, irritated, sidestepping Mona as he walked back toward Pierre.


    But Mona was persistent. She trailed behind him again, reaching out with her smooth, pale arm to grab his freshly pressed suit. Her nail polish scraped against the fabric.


    Robin froze, his expression turning cold as he red at her, fury evident in his eyes. "How dare you touch my suit!" He jerked her hand away.


    A sharp smack echoed through the


    hall as his palmnded squarely on her cheek. "You filthy thing, how dare you stain my suit? Do you think I won''t kill you for this?"


    Jethro, taken aback by Robin''s sudden outburst, rushed over to calm him down. "Mr. Ramsey, please, we have more important


    matters to handle."


    Mona, stunned, slowly began to recover, her face red and swollen.


    She started crying, rubbing her inmed cheek. "Why are you being so rude? I was just joking! Why do you have to hit me so hard? Sob ..."


    "You stained my suit!" Robin''s voice was chilling, his gaze capable of cutting through her with a mere nce.


    Mona wiped her tears, sobbing. "It''s just a suit! I''ll pay for it, just let it go!"


    "You can''t afford it!" Robin shot back, his voice icy. "You''re lucky I don''t kill you. Get out of my sight!"


    Mona, trying to get up, stumbled and fell back onto the floor with a loud thud, cracking the marble tiles beneath her.


    "Oh, my butt... It''s ruined..." she groaned, clutching her backside in pain.


    The hall erupted inughter.


    Robin calmly pulled out a wet wipe and began cleaning the nail polish off his sleeve. It took him an entire pack of wipes to get it all off.


    Jethro suddenly remembered that Robin had once mentioned the suit was a gift from his sister and Shirley.


    Pierre sneered. "Mr. Ramsey, you still haven''t answered my question ... "


    Before Pierre could continue, Robin raised an eyebrow. "I''ll bet with you. But there has to be a wager."


    "Now that''s more like it!" Pierre''s excitement was palpable as he turned to Robin.


    Robin pointed to Cyril, who had just walked over. "Mr. Higgins, Captain Pierre insists on having a bet with me.


    "I''d like you to witness this bet and have your secretary record the terms of our agreement, print it out, and have us sign it."


    Earlier, Robin had helped Cyril with a diplomatic issue involving Weronnia''s attach¨¦, so Cyril was eager to assist.


    He immediately instructed his secretary to prepare the contract for the wager.


    Pierre, buzzing with excitement, was clearly feeling more confident.


    <i>Not often can you pretend to be someone you''re not, but the real fool is the one who refuses to even try!</i>


    Pierre adjusted his hair, eyeing Robin


    with arrogance. "If you dare to


    repeat what you said earlier in front of Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue, I will treat you with the utmost respect and grovel before you!


    "But if you back out and fail to back up your words, then you and your team will have to drop out of the military skillspetition!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "Deal."


    Cyril''s secretary delivered the printed contract, and both Pierre and Robin signed it.


    Just then, a security guard from the convention center rushed into the hall.


    "Mr. Higgins! The Aldridges'' weing convoy has arrived and is now parked outside in the square!"

 The Deadly 919

    Chapter 919 Her Beauty Beyond Compare Cyril stood still for a moment, taken aback.


    The Aldridge family-a name synonymous with prestige and power-was a realm he hadn''t yet entered.


    And yet, here he was, standing at the convention center.


    He nced first at Robin, then at the contract in his secretary''s hand.


    With a shrug, he muttered, "Mr. Ramsey, I think there''s been some mistake."


    Robin smiled faintly. "Oh? Seems like today''s high-stakes gamble will certainly be one to watch."


    "Alright, Mr. Ramsey, I''ll leave you to it," Cyril said, eager to avoid further conversation. He quickly made his way toward Pierre.


    "Mr. Pierre, let''s go meet the Aldridge family head, and when the time is right, please introduce me to them."


    Pierre gave him a reassuring pat. "Don''t worry, Mr. Higgins. Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue are both very kind. Let''s head over."


    The crowd in the reception hall parted quickly, all eyes turning toward Pierre and Robin.


    After a brief pause, Pierre, clearly excited, announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, in just a moment, you''ll be in the presence of the Aldridges'' heiress, the unmatched beauty, Ms. Lue." He shot a yful look at Robin. "Let''s go, Mr. Ramsey. I hope this gamble brings us all great enjoyment."


    With that, he sped toward the entrance, his steps quick and filled with anticipation, as though racing to meet a long-lost lover. His every movement exuded excitement.


    Watching him, the crowd couldn''t help but feel envious.


    <i>Sometimes, a stroke of good luck can lead to disaster, but when fortune smiles, it lights up a person''s entire life.</i>


    Pierre''s enthusiastic strides seemed to create an aura of happiness around him.


    Cyril turned to Robin, grinning. "Mr. Ramsey, after you."


    Together with Jethro and the others, they followed toward the entrance.


    Jackson, visibly anxious, leaned over to Jethro and whispered, "General Quintana, based on Pierre''s behavior, it seems real. What do you think we should do?


    "ording to the bet between Mr. Ramsey and Pierre, if we lose, we''ll have to withdraw from thepetition. How will we exin this back home?"


    Jethro chuckled softly. "Mr. Ramsey never takes risks unless he''s sure. That Pierre''s no match for Mr. Ramsey!"


    Jackson stood frozen, watching Robin, Jethro, and the rest head toward the entrance, his mind racing. <i>Can Mr. Ramsey really force the Aldridges-the world''s elite-to bow down?</i> His thoughts were interrupted when he noticed that Robin had suddenly stopped just before the entrance.


    His heart skipped a beat. <i>What is happening?</i>


    Robin had paused to check a message from the Dark Web.


    Annie had been ordered by Dark Web headquarters to leave Qacalisle Ind and head to Sakurania.


    Her mission was to infiltrate the Rivers family under the pretense of applying for a job.


    She had to locate surveince equipment that had disappeared from Dragon Manor years ago.


    As Robin read the message, it became clear this was Old Fred''s n.


    For years, Robin''s grandfather''s personal bodyguard had quietly investigated the truth behind the catastrophe at Dragon Manor.


    Six months ago, the World of Darkness had gathered its top assassins in Dragon Ridge Valley, all under Old Fred''smand.


    His n was to set the stage for Robin to eliminate them.


    Dark Web''s elite killers surrounded Dragon Ridge Valley, ensuring Robin could wipe out these powerful figures.


    These were the individuals Old Fred had confirmed as responsible for the massacre two decades ago.


    Blood debts must be repaid with blood-that was the way of the world.


    By sending Annie to infiltrate Sakurania, the n was to uncover the identities of the assassins involved. No mercy, no survivors.


    The stakes in thispetition were


    high, for only with victory could the winner enter the heart of this secretive organization and get closer to the truth about what happened at Dragon Manor


    As Robin processed the message, Pierre had already made his way into the reception hall.


    Outside the convention center, a fleet of extravagant vehicles stood gleaming under the midday sun.


    These weren''t ordinary cars; they were custom-made, high-tech, and exuded an almost sci-fi level of luxury.


    They were amphibious, able to travel onnd, sea, and air.


    Equipped with cutting-edge military technology, each one could withstand the might of the world''s most elite special forces.


    The Aldridge fleet sparkled under the sun''s golden rays.


    Representatives from all regions stood by the entrance, awestruck by the sight.


    This was the show of power from the world''s most influential family!


    These were the most luxurious vehicles they had everid eyes on.


    But it wasn''t just the cars. The Aldridges'' security detail stood out too, impably dressed in sharp suits.


    Those who understood the


    significance knew that each of these


    could easily be considered a


    powerhouse in their own


    Watching Pierre now, his handsome face beaming with excitement, one could only envy him.


    What kind of happiness must it be to live a life like his?


    The guards formed two neat lines, creating a 30-foot-wide path.


    Slowly approaching were two figures: a white-haired elder and a graceful young woman.


    The elder was none other than Felix, head of the Aldridge family.


    The young woman was Lue, the sole heir to the Aldridge fortune.


    Lue.


    In her flowing white gown and crystal heels, she looked like a vision, her beauty so striking it seemed to stop time itself.


    Under the midday sun of Qacalisle Ind, she appeared like an angel descended from the heavens.


    She embodied grace, her beauty beyondpare.


    Everyone stood motionless, mesmerized.


    Could such a woman, this impossibly beautiful, really exist in this world?


    As the crowd watched in stunned silence, Pierre''s voice rang out, breaking the stillness.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you see her? That''s Ms. Lue."


    Without another word, Pierre rushed forward, eager to meet her.


    Having just stepped out of the car, Lue immediately began scanning the crowd for Robin.


    She spotted him at the entrance, ying with his phone, his brow furrowed in thought.


    A wide, radiant smile spread across her face, pure joy written all over her.


    With a graceful sweep of her gown, she moved swiftly toward Robin, her steps light and elegant like a swan.


    This morning, in preparation for


    Robin''s arrival, Lue had spent


    hours with the world''s top image designer to perfect her appearance.


    As she ran under the sun, her face lit up with happiness that radiated from her.


    Her stunning figure captured everyone''s attention.


    Looking at Pierre now, rushing toward Lue, the gathered crowd understood the depth of their connection.


    It was clear-Pierre and Lue''s rtionship went far beyond the ordinary.

 The Deadly 920

    Chapter 920 What Gives You the Right to Challenge Mr Ramsey?


    Pierre felt as though he had wings as he sprinted, his feet barely touching the ground. It was as if the sky was endless, and the wind carried him forward with the freedom of a bird in flight.


    The sky above was dotted with soft, drifting clouds, while birds swooped across the horizon. The warmth of the autumn sun bathed everything in a rich, golden light. For a moment, Pierre felt invincible, like he could conquer the world-like a god with endless power. His eyes locked onto Lue, gliding gracefully toward him. She moved like a swan, her face glowing with excitement and a tender longing, the kind only a lover could express.


    Pierre could feel it-there was something in her expression, a deep longing, the kind of emotion a person feels when anticipating the return of someone they care deeply about.


    He believed that two years ago, during their first encounter, Lue had truly fallen for him.


    The thought filled Pierre with a rush of happiness, a reminder of how much he meant to her. No wonder Felix had pushed him to retire from his position ande to the Aldridge estate to serve as her personal bodyguard and captain.


    "Lue, my love!" Pierre called out, waving enthusiastically as he approached.


    His movements drew the attention of everyone nearby.


    Lue noticed him, but something was off.


    She had no recollection of him at all.


    Confused, she watched as Pierre rushed toward her, calling her name.


    She had no idea what he was doing.


    "Who is this fool?" she asked one of her guards, her voice cold. "Get rid of him, now!"


    Pierre, already close to her, was taken aback.


    The crowd, which had been eagerly watching the scene unfold, now held their breath, expecting Lue to rush into Pierre''s arms in a moment of pure, romantic bliss.


    But instead, things took an unexpected turn.


    "Move!" a guard barked, pushing Pierre aside.


    Pierre stood there, utterly lost, watching as Lue continued to move forward with an air of grace and purpose. His mind struggled to process what was happening.


    The onlookers, equally confused, watched as Lue, nked by four guards, made her way toward the reception hall.


    They didn''t understand why Lue''s guards shoved Pierre aside.


    Pierre, still trying to make sense of the situation, quickly turned and followed her.


    Lue reached the entrance to the hall, and the crowd instinctively pressed closer. The room buzzed with excitement as everyone tried to catch a glimpse of the world''s most coveted heiress. In their eagerness to see Lue, theypletely ignored Pierre, pushing him aside without a second thought.


    With determination, Pierre shoved his way through the crowd and finally caught up to Lue. "Lue, it''s me, Pierre! Don''t you remember me?" he cried out, desperation creeping into his voice. She nced at him with a hint of annoyance before responding with cold indifference, "Yeah, I know you''re Pierre. Now move. I have more important matters to attend to." The room fell silent.


    Two of Lue''s guards quickly positioned themselves between her and Pierre.


    "Step back!" they ordered sharply.


    Pierre stood there in utter disbelief. "Lue, aren''t you here to pick me up?"


    Lue furrowed her brow, as if realizing Pierre hadpletely misunderstood the situation.


    "Pick you up?" she scoffed. "No, I''m here to pick Mr. Ramsey up."


    With that, she briskly walked past him, climbing the stairs toward Robin, who was waiting at the top.


    Her words shattered the tense stillness of the room, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    Lue nced around at the crowd, noticing the curious and bewildered expressions on their faces. But she didn''t care. Her focus was solely on Robin.


    All she wanted to do now was run into his arms and show him her newly designed gown.


    "Robin, I had this custom long dress made just for you!" she said, her face lighting up with excitement as she spun around in front of him. "Do you think it looks good?" The crowd, watching in awe, was taken aback by the beauty of the scene unfolding before them.


    Pierre, still frozen in ce, was dumbstruck.


    It became clear to him now-Lue''s heart belonged to Robin!


    Robin watched her twirl, his eyes, glimmering with affection. Luez was breathtaking. The white gown she wore, perfectly hugging her elegant form, made her appear almost otherworldly.


    As she spun, the gown shimmered, its value clearly beyond measure. It looked as though she were bathed in a soft, radiant light under the noon sun.


    She stopped, smiled at Robin, and in a moment of vulnerability, she rushed into his arms.


    "I''m so happy today," she whispered softly. "Every time I see you, it feels like every moment of my life finally has a purpose."


    Her words, filled with pure affection, resonated deeply, stirring envy among the onlookers.


    <i>Is this really Lue, the heir to one of the wealthiest families in the world?</i>


    At that moment, she seemed less like an untouchable heiress and more like a delicate womanpletely enveloped in the warmth of love.


    Her body trembled slightly as she snuggled against Robin, her face glowing with contentment.


    The onlookers were left speechless, utterly stunned by the sight before them.


    They had expected the proud, distant Lue, but instead, they saw a woman filled with adoration, her every move radiating tenderness.


    Robin gently patted her shoulder. "Yes, it''s beautiful," he said with a smile. "Let''s go. We can talk in the car."


    Suddenly, Cyril stepped forward, holding up the bet contract and pushing through the crowd toward Robin.


    He nced at Pierre, still looking confused, before shing a sly grin. "Mr. Ramsey, you forgot something," Cyril said with a knowing smile.


    Robin paused, his gaze settling on the contract in Cyril''s hand, his eyes narrowing slightly as he grasped the situation.


    "Mr. Higgins, what is it?" Robin asked, his tone indifferent.


    Cyril bowed slightly. "Oh, I just wanted to remind you about the bet with Captain Pierre. Don''t you think it should be honored?" Robin gave a casual smile. "Of course, it should be."


    "Yeah, isn''t there a bet between Mr Ramsey and Captain Pierre?" Mona suddenly chimed in, her voice full of challenge. She shot a daring dook at Pierre, her eyes gleaming.


    Pierre, seething with anger at the mocking stares around him, felt his temper re.


    Just recently, these same people had been ttering him, even bowing before him. Now, witnessing the growing eloseness between Lue and Robin, they had all turned.


    (el


    against him, mocking him at every


    turn.


    Cyril led the charge, with the other representatives eagerly joining in, all calling for the bet to be fulfilled.


    "Everyone here is an elite from all over the world. Surely we all understand the importance of honoring a contract. This bet must be kept!" they called in unison. Lue turned to Robin, her curiosity piqued by the conversation. "Mr. Ramsey, what kind of bet did you have with Pierre? Can I see the contract?" she asked. "Of course," Robin said, gesturing for Cyril to pass the contract to her.


    Cyril bowed deeply. "Ms. Lue, it''s an honor to meet you. I''m-"


    Lue didn''t even acknowledge his greeting, simply taking the contract from him and scanning it.


    Her smile faded as she finished reading, and her expression turned icy. "Pierre, you made a bet with Mr. Ramsey?" she scoffed. "What a joke!


    "With your status, what gives you the right to challenge Mr. Ramsey?" she said sharply. "Now grovel!"


    Hermand was so forceful that it stunned the entire room into silence.


    The delicate woman they had just seen had transformed into amanding presence, her authority so palpable it sent a chill through the air.

 The Deadly 921

    Chapter 921 I Promise to Forever Respect You


    Outside the grand Qacalisle International Convention Center, an unsettling silence fell over the crowd.


    An oppressive, almost suffocating atmosphere weighed heavily on those gathered.


    Their eyes darted toward the heir to the prestigious family, drawn to her regal aura. A sudden chill rippled through the group, as if her icy presence had seeped into their very bones.


    The autumn sun beat down relentlessly, amplifying the heat of the already stifling sea breeze, which seemed to carry a sense of anxious impatience.


    In the distance, thete-season cicadas continued their song, oblivious to the approaching winter, adding a sense of dissonance to the scene.


    Pierre''s face turned ashen, his expression torn.


    His once-proud stance, once filled with youthful defiance, crumbled under the weight of the moment.


    With a heavy thud, he copsed to the ground, his pride shattered by the crushing reality.


    Pierre groveled before them.


    Just as Kolton arrived, he kicked Pierre in the leg.


    "You fool! What gave you the audacity to gamble with Mr. Ramsey? Now, you''d better fulfil your bet!"


    Felix entered, his warm demeanor shining through. "What''s going on, Kolton?"


    Kolton immediately bowed low. "Mr. Felix, Pierre has foolishly insulted Mr. Ramsey."


    Felix exchanged a nce with Robin before turning to Pierre still groveling at their feet. "Is there really someone who dares to challenge Mr. Ramsey? Show me the bet." Guards quickly presented the gambling agreement to Felix.


    Pierre, with lingering defiance, spoke up. "Mr. Felix, he... he said that if the Aldridges dared to challenge him, he would crush them without hesitation!"


    Felix chuckled softly.


    "That''s exactly right. If not for Mr. Ramsey, we''d have been gone years ago and we''d still be gone now, and in the future, too.


    "In other words, the Aldridges are nothingpared to Mr. Ramsey.


    "He could take down the Aldridges at any moment.


    "He can even have my granddaughter, Lue. Well, if Mr. Ramsey were interested, of course."


    Felix''s words shook everyone in the hall, their impact impossible to ignore.


    It was unimaginable to hear the head of the Aldridge family, the most powerful dynasty in the world, speak with such humility!


    A seemingly unwinnable bet had somehow been turned aroundpletely!


    What kind of power did one need to make the leader of the world''s most influential family bow so deeply?


    Cyril, standing nearby, couldn''t help but gasp.


    It was a relief that he hadn''t acted too rashly earlier.


    Now, watching Pierre, still unwilling to ept defeat while lying on the floor, Cyril could onlyugh bitterly at himself.


    <i>What is Pierre, the so-called King of Mercenaries, inparison to this kind of power?</i>


    <i>He''spletely out of his depth.</i>


    As Felix finished speaking, Kolton immediately bowed before Robin again.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Pierre has insulted you with his arrogance. Let me deal with him to ease your anger."


    Kolton knew that Robin could end Pierre''s life with a single motion.


    If Pierre still didn''t understand his position, his fate was sealed.


    Yesterday, Kolton had seen how Julius, the Aldridges'' long-serving captain, met his end at Robin''s hands.


    Robin wasn''t a noble gentleman; he was a ruthless beast.


    What Pierre and his ignorant allies didn''t realize was that the man before them was Divine Drakebane, a name feared even by gods.


    His terrifying reputation had been built in an impossibly short time, with the bodies of the world''s most powerful enemies piling up in his wake. Forget Kolton and Pierre-the so-called powerful men.


    Even if the top 30 superpowers of the World of Darkness gathered, they would be no more than ants before Divine Drakebane.


    What made Robin even more terrifying wasn''t just his own unmatched power.


    He was backed by a vast globalwork of assassins and spies, far more powerful than anyone could imagine.


    Thiswork stretched across every corner of the globe.


    Erasing a multi-billion-dor organization? A matter of sending out a few orders.


    The Aldridges'' wealth, influence, and security forces were nothing inparison.


    If Robin wanted, he could wipe out the Aldridges in less than two hours.


    What most people considered "strength" was mere child''s y.


    True strength, like Robin''s, defied allprehension.


    Kolton couldn''t help but grin bitterly.


    Pierre thought that by bing the leader of Sea Lion Force and earning the title of the King of Mercenaries in Ugosea, he was unbeatable.


    Little did he know, in the face of someone like Robin, he wasn''t even worth considering.


    The thought of Pierre gambling with Robin? It was a foolish, terrifying mistake.


    "Captain Pierre, you can''t keep groveling like this! Get up! You''re the King of Mercenaries!" Abner, pushing through the crowd, rushed to shout, surprising everyone with hiso audacity.


    <i>The world is never short of fools!</i>


    Everyone turned to stare at Abner as if he were out of his mind.


    "What does it matter if the Aldridges


    stand with him?" Abner continued


    trying to help Pierre to his feet. "We''re not just anyone; we''re the elite mercenaries of the world! You can''t just grovel like this.


    "By doing this, you''ve thrown away your glory, and now you''ll carry this shame for the rest of your life, Pierre. You don''t have to honor the bet!


    "I don''t believe he''ll kill you in front of all these reporters!"


    Felix''s eyes narrowed with


    displeasure as he nced at the


    reporters. "Ladies and gentlemen, there''s nothing I despise more than having our family''s business


    exposed to the media-everything Mr Ramsey does today included.


    "If anyone wants to test the Aldridges'' strength, feel free.


    "Our security forces would be more than happy to eliminate any challengers!"


    The reporters quickly gasped and shut off all their equipment.


    Without a word, they deleted every piece of evidence they had.


    Felix was not joking.


    Turning to Abner, he said, "So, you think this world doesn''t need contracts?"


    Abner scoffed. "Contracts? Ha, those are for the weak! The strong don''t follow rules or mundane agreements! "Any contract I sign can be broken, as long as it benefits me!


    "Anyone who thinks a contract can hold me is a fool!"


    Felixughed. "This is the first time in my life I''ve heard someone speak so confidently... like a sc*undrel!


    "Kolton, based on his logic, this idi*t doesn''t even deserve to live in this world!"


    With a casual smile, Felix delivered this deadly judgment as ifmenting on the weather.


    Two Aldridge guards quickly seized Abner, knocking him out and dragging him away in a vehicle before speeding off.


    The diplomatic attach¨¦ from Weronnia didn''t dare intervene Abner''s fate was of no concern to them.


    After some hesitation, Pierre finally lowered his face to the ground, honoring his bet. "Mr. Ramsey, I ept defeat. From now on, I promise to forever respect you!"

 The Deadly 922

    Chapter 922 The Spartine Warrior


    Kolton breathed a sigh of relief at Pierre''s action.


    Until now, he had genuinely feared that Pierre might make the same mistake as Abner, acting impulsively and sealing his own fate without realizing it. He bowed deeply to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Pierre has kept his word, but he has still offended you. Please, forgive him."


    Robin nced at the dejected Pierre. "I''ll remember this. We''ll discuss itter."


    "We''re leaving now," Lue said, linking her arm with Robin''s as they headed toward the waiting cars.


    Under the brilliant sunlight, Robin''s tall figure seemed to fade into the horizon, bing something almost mythical.


    The crowd stood frozen, eyes wide, witnessing the unfolding scene.


    The world is full of wonders, yet I''ve never truly grasped it.


    How could there be such vast differences among people, all of them human?


    It alles down to perspective.


    The nobility and pettiness are visible in even the smallest actions.


    A gentleman does not make a noise, and the truly great do not argue.


    They are unmoved by power, unafraid of the weak, indifferent to wealth, and unconcerned with fame.


    What we are witnessing is a real-life example of wisdom, courage, andpassion.


    It was said that beautiful women admire talent, refineddies adore gentlemen, and the most beautiful love heroes.


    At this very moment, Lue, glowing with unmatched beauty, clung to Robin''s arm. Her gaze, fixed ahead, asionally stole a nce at his strong, handsome face.


    Her emotions swirled-joy, anxiety, shyness, and a deep, unspoken affection-all mixed together.


    It was a scene so captivating, so perfect, that those around them couldn''t help but feel envious to the point of tears.


    Felix slowed his pace to stay behind Robin and Lue.


    His previously humble demeanor was a stark contrast to the leader of the first noble family.


    He now resembled a devoted servant or a butler, trailing quietly behind them.


    Cyril stood still for a long time, momentarily forgetting he had nned to introduce himself to Felix.


    When he finally snapped out of his trance, he saw that Robin''s guards had already blocked his way.


    "General Quintana, would it be possible for Mr. Ramsey to arrange a casual meeting sometime? A simple chat."


    Jethro smiled politely and responded, "Mr. Higgins, Mr. Ramsey doesn''t make ns ahead of time. If it''s meant to happen, it will. No need to force it."


    Cyril nodded reluctantly, muttering to himself.


    "Of course, someone like Mr. Ramsey doesn''t need to bother with connections or arranging meetups."


    "Mr. Ramsey ... "A soft voice called out, breaking the otherwise serene silence. It came from the far edge of the za.


    Robin stopped and turned to look.


    Trix stood there, looking sorrowful.


    "Mr. Ramsey, I-I realize I was wrong. Could you find it in your heart to forgive my ignorance?"


    Robin ignored her and coldly walked away.


    "Why?!" Trix shouted at his retreating form. "I only spoke a little more than I should have did you have to punish me for that?"


    "That''s the price for not knowing your ce," Robin called back without looking, his words drifting behind him as he and Lue got into the car.


    As the convoy began to move, Trix stood there, overwhelmed with regret.


    Robin was seated in Felix''s car, which was designed like a small conference room.


    The back seats were separated from the driver''s section, providing a spacious and private area.


    The rear of the car was soundproof, without any blind spots, and had excellent lighting and venttion to ensurefort.


    Once the door closed, Felix activated anti-surveince and anti-eavesdropping devices.


    He gave Robin a shrug. "Sorry, Mr. Ramsey, but I need to report something privately."


    Robin fully understood Felix''s need for safety.


    At his level, a bullet could take him out from miles away at any time.


    That was the harsh reality-more wealth and power meant less personal freedom.


    "Mr. Ramsey, the banquet on Qacalisle Ind was organized by Darson.


    "It was originally meant for Pierre to be Lue''s head bodyguard.


    "However, it''s obvious he''s not ready yet and will need significant training.


    "Whether or not he''ll ever be up to the task, only time will tell.


    "In the meantime, the invited guests are arriving, and the banquet is proceeding as nned.


    "For the event, Darson has invited the Spartine Warrior to perform on Qacalisle Ind."


    Lue''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Darson Dale invited the top ten


    warriors from the Spartine


    to Qacalisle Ind? That''s incredible!


    "I remember the top warrior fromst year''s Spartine Warrior Martial Tournament was Nestor. Is heing?"


    Felix nodded. "Yes, he''s on the list Darson gave me."


    The Spartine Warrior, based in Ugosea and the South Panacea Ocean, was a legendary group of martial artists. They were simr to the martial arts families in the East.


    Each year, the Pacific Heroes League held a tournament to choose the top ten warriors.


    Being named the top warrior was the highest honor in their world.


    It represented unparalleled bravery, unshakable determination, and invincible strength.


    These warriors possessed skills far beyond that of ordinary fighters.


    In Ugosea and the South Panacea Ocean, they enjoyed tremendous prestige.


    Felix mentioned that several reclusive noble families from the South Panacea Ocean would also be attending.


    Among them, the Cafferey siblings-ranked first-had close connections with Lue.


    They were all former ssmates of hers from Ugond''s elite noble school.


    Leni''s older brother, Teagan, had been a Seven-Star Warrior at the Spartine Warrior training camp.


    The Spartine Warrior was divided into three levels.


    The top ten warriors made up the first level.


    The second level included rankings from One Star Warrior to Nine-Star Warrior Nine-Star Warriors were eligible topete in the annual Spartine Warrior Tournament for the top ten spots.


    The third level was for apprentices, just beginning their training.


    Robin listened with a small smile.


    He was well aware of the Spartine Warrior''s power and influence.


    In its prime, even the most formidable forces in the World of Darkness dared not challenge them.


    Though they had weakened in recent years, they still remained a force to be reckoned with.


    Any faction considering a confrontation would have to carefully weigh the consequences.


    Felix''s invitation of these legendary warriors seemed to have a deeper meaning.


    Could the Spartine Warrior be aligned with the Dark Night Alliance?


    Or was Darson nning to use these warriors to stir up confusion for his own gain?


    Qacalisle Ind would surely be buzzing with activity in the days toe.


    After briefly introducing the banquet''s guests, Felix checked the time.


    "Mr. Ramsey, once we arrive at the front, I''ll step out and wait for


    instructions. I won''t attend the ret


    banquet.


    "Kolton will wait outside, ready to follow your orders."


    Robin nodded.


    "This time, we''ll settle things with the Dark Night Alliance on Qacalisle Ind! "And we''ll finally put an end to your century-old grudge with Ernst!"

 The Deadly 923

    Chapter 923 I Challenge You to a Duel


    After Felix departed, the Aldridges'' private car continued on for another ten minutes before reaching the grand vi on Qacalisle Ind, where the banquet was being held. Robin and Lue had just stepped out of the car when Pierre followed closely behind them.


    His father, Kolton, had stressed the importance of this event. He believed it could significantly impact Lue''s future and the Aldridges'' legacy.


    Since Pierre had vowed to support Robin, he was assigned the role of his temporary bodyguard for the evening, ensuring his protection.


    Pierre understood his father''s intentions.


    Kolton wanted him to be an ally of Robin, though he had kept Robin''s true background a secret.


    Based on what he had heard, Pierre suspected Robin was no ordinary person.


    After all, anyone capable ofmanding Felix to bow must be incredibly powerful, though Pierre had yet to witness it firsthand, causing him to be very reluctant to follow his father''s instructions.


    Yet despite his reservations, Pierre could not refuse his father''s request, as Kolton had raised him with great care and high expectations, being a single father who had lost his wife too early in life. Lue noticed Pierre following them and furrowed her brow. "Pierre, you really don''t need to stick so close."


    Pierre responded with respect, "Ms. Lue, Mr. Ramsey, I''m here as your bodyguard for the evening. Please don''t mind me."


    Lue smiled gently. "Pierre, this is my event. I''m fine without a bodyguard. Besides, with Mr. Ramsey by my side, I don''t need anyone else."


    Pierre stood his ground, remaining polite. "Please don''t worry, Ms. Lue. I''ll keep my distance and won''t interrupt."


    Noticing Pierre''s difort, Lue chuckled softly. "Pierre, there''s no need to take it so seriously. Mr. Ramsey isn''t going to hold it against you. He''s not as rigid as you might think."


    Pierre persisted. "I''ve sworn to respect Mr. Ramsey. I''m here to serve him."


    Lue shrugged, conceding. "Alright, do as you wish. But Pierre, if you could be less impulsive and vain, you''d actually be a rather good person."


    Pierre bowed in acknowledgment. "Yes, Ms. Lue. I''ll reflect on that."


    Seeing Pierre''s humility, Lue let the matter drop. She linked arms with Robin as they headed toward the banquet hall.


    Upon entering, a burst ofughter rang out from across the room.


    "Haha, Lue! It''s so wonderful to see you again!" A young woman in a stunning purple-blue gown rushed toward them, her excitement evident. It was Leni Cafferey from the Caffereys, a prestigious family of South Panacea Ocean, apanied by her brother, Teagan. "Lue, you look incredible tonight! You''re positively glowing!" Leni eximed, giving Lue a warm hug and showering her withpliments.


    "Thank you, Leni," Lue replied casually. "Your gown is dazzling as well. If there were a global beauty contest, you''d definitely take second ce."


    "Second ce?" Leni blinked in mock surprise. "And who would take first?"


    "Why, of course, it''s me!" Lueughed, her radiant smile lighting up the room.


    The two women, reunited after some time, shared a light-hearted moment, catching the attention of everyone nearby.


    Teagan stood by, admiring Lue''s captivating smile. He had been infatuated with her since their school days, though she had never shown interest in him.


    Now that he had be a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior, he was confident that she would see him differently.


    However, his sister''s chatter prevented him from seizing the opportunity to speak with Lue.


    After their exchange, Leni finally noticed Pierre standing nearby. "Captain Rierre? What a surprise!" she eximed. "I heard you might join the Aldridges'' bodyguard team after retiring. Looks like you''re already starting your internship?"


    Pierre nodded politely but chose not to respond, standing in respectful silence.


    Leni smiled even more brightly. "Captain Pierre, it''s been a while! Have you turned shy all of a sudden?"


    Pierre said nothing, maintaining hisposed silence.


    Realizing the conversation wasn''t going anywhere, Leni decided to move on.


    Teagan, sensing an opportunity, stepped forward with perfect manners and offered his hand. "Lue, it''s great to see you."


    Lue gave a polite nod but didn''t take his hand. "It''s a pleasure to see both you and Leni as well."


    At that moment, the music in the ballroom started to y.


    Teagan, confident in his skills as a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior, extended his hand again, smiling as he said, "Ms. Lue, may I have this dance?"


    He was certain that his reputation and dancing ability would make him the center of attention, and Lue would surely agree.


    Just as Teagan awaited her response, Lue took a small step back.


    "I''m sorry, Teagan. I only dance with Mr. Ramsey."


    She nced at Robin, who shrugged and said, "I don''t dance. I''d prefer to sit quietly for a while."


    "Alright, I''ll join you," Lue


    immediately said, linking arms with


    Robin. Teagan, Leni, enjoy


    yourselves. Mr. Ramsey and I are


    heading to the VIP lounge for some red wine."


    With that, she walked toward the lounge with Robin.


    Pierre noticed the anger shing in Teagan''s eyes and gave a cold, emotionless shrug. "Teagan, my advice to you-don''t provoke him."


    Teagan, fuming with rage, retorted, "Pierre, what do you mean by that?"


    Pierre shot him a cold stare. "I mean, if you want to avoid making a fool of yourself, go find your dance partner and leave Mr. Ramsey alone." Without another word, Pierre turned and followed Robin and Lue.


    Teagan stood in the middle of the ballroom, watching their figures fade as his anger swelled. He couldn''t believe Lue had so openly rejected him, especially in front of everyone, all while unting her connection with the unfamiliar man by her side.


    It was a public humiliation.


    Everyone knew how long Teagan had been pursuing Lue, and now, he had been humiliated in front of all of them.


    As the heir to the Caffereys, a leading family of South Panacea Ocean, this kind of disdain was unheard of.


    After a brief internal battle, Teagan clenched his fists and shouted, "Lue, stop right there!"


    His voice cut through the room, silencing the chatter.


    Everyone turned to look at Teagan.


    He pointed at Robin. "Come here. I challenge you to a duel-Spartine Warrior style!"

 The Deadly 924

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 924 I Seem to Keep Running Into These Annoying Little Brats


    Teagan''s sharp words wereced with deliberate provocation.


    The once lively ballroom, filled withughter and chatter, grew deathly silent.


    All eyes turned toward Teagan, who stood tall and imposing at the center of the room.


    Even from a distance, the weight of his presence was undeniable.


    No one knew exactly what had sparked this tension, but everyone could sense the fury radiating from Teagan.


    After all, he wasn''t just anyone he was the eldest son of the Cafferey family, the richest in South Panacea Ocean. The Caffereys were a second-tier superpower, only overshadowed by the Aldridge family. Provoking someone like him was a risk that could have severe consequences.


    Lue, startled, halted and turned, her face frozen with disdain.


    "Teagan, what''s your problem? We''re here to enjoy a rare moment together. Can''t we just talk about something more pleasant?


    "What''s with all this talk of Spartine Warrior duels?


    "If you want a duel, wait until the Spartine top ten warriors show up. Duel them!


    "I still have much to discuss with Mr. Ramsey. I don''t have time for your nonsense."


    The crowd fell intoplete silence after Lue spoke.


    But instead of backing down, her words seemed to trigger something in Teagan, shattering his pride in an instant.


    His eyes darkened with cold intensity.


    Then, with a dramatic shrug, he said, "Lue, the Spartine Warrior duel is the greatest spectacle in the world!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, would you like to see a live demonstration of my abilities as a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior?" The ballroom, once quiet, erupted in excitement.


    "Yes, show us! We want to see it!"


    "Teagan, show us your Seven-Star Spartine Warrior skills!"


    "Come on, don''t hold back! Let''s see what you''ve got!"


    ...


    The praise and ttery only boosted Teagan''s confidence, fueling his desire to teach this brat from the East a lesson.


    How dare this nobody try topete with me for Lue''s attention!


    I''ll make sure to show him what respect really means!


    Teagan stepped forward, his gaze locked onto Robin with challenge in his eyes. "So, what''s it going to be? Are you going to ept my challenge, brat?" Lue, seeing Teagan''s arrogance, couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    If only Teagan knew how many has fallen before Robin.


    If he knew Robin''s reputation, he''d be groveling by now.


    "Teagan, I''m warning you. If you really want trouble, you''re wee to bring it," she said coldly.


    But Teagan didn''t seem to care. His only goal now was to knock Robin out with a single punch.


    "Lue, this is a man''s issue. Stay out of it."


    He turned back to Robin, eyes locking onto him. "If you''re too scared, just beg me to spare you. We can end this right now.


    "Because us Spartine Warriors don''t attack the weak."


    Lue fell silent.


    She knew that if Teagan wasn''t dead by the end of the day, he''d be incredibly lucky.


    Before she could speak, Pierre scoffed. "Teagan, are you drunk? Do you even realize what you''re doing?"


    Teagan sneered, "I''m challenging this Eastern brat!"


    Pierre''s voice grew colder. "You''re not worthy to challenge Mr. Ramsey."


    Thatment sent Teagan into a rage.


    "What?! You''re telling me that I, a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior, am not worthy to fight him, some worthless guy?


    "Pierre, if you''re so protective of him, I''ll warm up by beating you first!"


    Pierre''s fists clenched, his anger on full disy.


    "Pierre, calm down!" Lue intervened, giving Teagan a sharp re. "We don''t have time for this madness! It''s exhausting!"


    Pierre reluctantly held back his anger.


    "Teagan, today''s event is hosted by Ms. Lue. Many guests are here for the fun and camaraderie. Don''t let your narrow-mindedness ruin Ms. Lue''s party. "If Mr. Felix knew about this, he''d be upset.


    "We''ve been friends before, and I''m advising you to stop before this turns ugly."


    Teagan hesitated, but then his eyes involuntarily flicked toward Robin.


    "Pierre, stop changing the subject. I''m just offering this Eastern brat a little fun challenge. How could that ruin the Aldridge''s party?


    "What''s he done for you that you''re protecting him like this?


    "You''re the Sea Lion Force''s captain, the King of Mercenaries. How can you lower yourself to be his dog?"


    At that moment, Pierre couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Nothing else mattered now. His fists were clenched, and he was ready for a fight.


    "Teagan! What do you want?!" Lue''s frustration boiled over as she red at him.


    Teagan smirked. "Lue, are you so protective of him because you''re afraid I''ll knock him down, or is it because you''re worried it''ll make you look bad?"


    "Teagan, after all these years, how did you be this unreasonable?" Lue shook her head, exhausted. "Fine, do whatever you want, but don''t say I didn''t warn you!"


    Leni, sensing the tension, stepped forward. "Lue, let them handle it. Don''t get involved. Don''t worry. My brother will go easy on him."


    Lue didn''t reply, her gaze lingering on Robin.


    Robin smiled wryly. "Everywhere I go, I seem to keep running into these annoying little brats!


    "Fine, if you want to spend the rest of your life begging, I''ll give you that chance!"


    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.


    Robin had just openly insulted Teagan.


    Lue shook her head, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.


    Only she knew what Robin meant by that.


    Divine Drakebane wasn''t something anyone should insult.


    If Robin decided to act, it would either be a death sentence orplete ruin.


    After this party, her friendship with Leni would likely be over.


    Teagan chuckled darkly, his eyes zing with malice. "Kid, if I don''t make you grovel and beg today, it''ll be an insult to my status as a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior!


    DUMS


    "Mr. Ramsey, leave him to me!" Pierre moved forward, positioning himself between Teagan and Robin. "Teagan, you dare speak like that about Mr. Ramsey? I''ll deal with you first!"


    Teagan furrowed his brow. "Pierre, what''s your problem? Have you got nothing better to do than stir up trouble? Fine, I''ll knock you out first, then deal with this trash!"


    The ballroom buzzed with excitement.


    The young heirs and heiresses of noble families eagerly awaited the showdown.


    Arge circle formed around Teagan and Pierre.


    Cheering and shouting filled the air.


    "Teagan, go ahead! Start already! Beat him up!"

 The Deadly 925

    Chapter 925 I''ll Grant Your Death Wish


    Teagan scrutinized Pierre, who was now standing before him, and shook his head mockingly. "Pierre, are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Pierre snorted coldly. "Stop wasting time. Let''s begin!"


    Teagan chuckled. "Pierre, I hate to crush your confidence, but let me be blunt. Your so-called elite mercenaries, special ops units, whatever you call them are nothing but trash in the eyes of the Spartine Warriors. "You think being the captain of the Sea Lion Force makes you invincible?


    "I''ll show you what true power looks like today."


    Pierre''s body trembled with rage. "Teagan, you are too arrogant!"


    Without another word, he swung a heavy punch straight at Teagan.


    Teagan pointed at the charging Pierre and shook his head in disdain. "Pathetic. Just pathetic."


    He stood there, motionless, neither defending nor attacking.


    Only when Pierre''s fist was inches from his face did Teaganzily extend his hand and catch it easily.


    Pierre was utterly shocked. He hadn''t expected Teagan''s skill to grow to such an incredible level in just two years.


    Teagan sneered. "Pierre, you''re far too weak."


    With a flick of his wrist, a force erupted from his palm.


    Pierre''s body waspletely out of control. He was sent hurtling backward like a cannonball.


    It was toote by the time he realized his mistake. He was about to make aplete fool of himself.


    He hade here expecting to hold his own against Teagan.


    However, the gap in their abilities was painfully obvious.


    The grand banquet at Qacalisle Ind, hosted by the illustrious Aldridge family, had drawn the most prominent heirs and heiresses from across the Panacea Ocean.


    With that single blow, Teagan had obliterated Pierre''s reputation and dignity.


    As Pierre braced himself for the humiliating impact, a powerful force steadied his uncontroble flight.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Pierre turned to see Robin, who had discreetly intervened to cushion his fall.


    Robin smiled faintly and said, "Keep fighting."


    Before Pierre could fully process what had just happened, he felt an incredible surge of power propelling him forward.


    As he attacked again, he noticed his bnce and punching speed had improved tenfold.


    Teagan''s eyes widened in surprise.


    How had Pierre be so fast?


    A muffled thud echoed through the hall as Pierre''s fist struck Teagan square in the chest.


    The force of the blow sent Teagan staggering backward. His frantic steps shook the entire ballroom.


    If not for the granite pir behind him, Teagan would have fallen t on the floor. Instead, the pir cracked under the impact, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. The entire banquet hall was stunned into silence.


    Guests began to take a closer look at the dashing captain of the Sea Lion Force.


    Even Pierre himself stood motionless, staring in disbelief at the destruction he had caused.


    He had just struck the mighty Seven-Star Spartine Warrior and sent him reeling!


    Under the admiring and astonished gazes of the crowd, Pierre felt a surge of gratitude.


    He alone knew that his sess was entirely thanks to Robin''s assistance.


    Moments ago, he had been full of resentment toward Robin.


    Now, all that remained was awe and reverence.


    He finally understood why his father had insisted he follow Robin and treat him with utmost respect.


    Pierre turned to Robin and looked at him respectfully.


    Though silent, his gesture conveyed a thousand words.


    A gentleman helps others achieve their sess, while a petty person makes things difficult for others.


    Pierre grasped a profound lesson of life through the punch.


    The crowd was clueless about Pierre''s actions.


    Teagan, on the other hand, had a sinking feeling. He suspected Robin''s involvement.


    Judging by the force of Pierre''s earlier punch, there was no way it could havee from Pierre alone.


    Swallowing his humiliation, Teagan steadied himself and took a deep breath.


    He wasn''t about to let this go.


    Being overpowered by someone like Pierre was the greatest disgrace of his career as a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior.


    Cracking his knuckles, Teagan pointed at Pierre.


    "You cheated! Let''s go again. I will definitely crush you!"


    Pierre inhaled deeply, preparing to charge, but Robin ced a firm hand on his shoulder.


    "Step aside."


    The ballroom fell eerily silent as all eyes turned to the mysterious young man.


    Only now did everyone notice just how striking he was.


    His presence exuded an unearthly charisma that was impossible to ignore.


    Pierre instinctively stepped back, watching in awe as Robin strode forward.


    The sheer force of his aura was palpable. It was as if he held the world in his grasp.


    He radiated a mixture of arrogance, defiance, and absolute authority.


    He had the qualities of a befitting king who ruled over all.


    Robin raised an eyebrow at Teagan, who was still reeling from his earlier shock. You have a death wish


    right? Fine. I''ll grant you cartier


    wish."


    D*mn.


    What an opening line! It was bold, audacious, and utterly captivating.


    Every guest in the hall was glued to Robin, their curiosity and excitement reaching a fever pitch.


    Even the heiresses of the wealthiest


    families couldn''t hide their


    infatuation. Many stared at him with their cheeks flushed and their hearts


    racing. Content belong


    Leni, standing closest to him, was no exception.


    Her legs couldn''t help but tremble slightly as her hips swayed.


    While her gaze remained fixed on Robin, she couldn''t suppress the soft, involuntary moans escaping her lips.


    Teagan''s mind went nk for a moment before snapping back to reality.


    Gazing into Robin''s unwavering eyes, he felt an unprecedented pressure.


    It was a martial artist''s instinctive recognition of a superior foe.


    Could he be a hidden master?


    Impossible. Absolutely impossible.


    A nobody like him couldn''t possibly rival a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior.


    Forcing himself to focus, Teagan clenched his fists and took a battle stance.


    He vowed to make Robin kneel and beg for mercy in front of Lue.


    Gathering all his strength, Teagan prepared to unleash a devastating blow.


    His body radiated an overwhelming killing intent, enveloping the hall in palpable tension.


    "Hahaha! Teagan, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly,ughter echoed from the entrance as a towering man strode into the ballroom, exuding an air of authority.


    Teagan''s building momentum dissipated instantly.


    His anger red. "Who the hell interrupt¡ª"


    Before he could finish, he looked up and saw the neer.


    Swallowing his rage, Teagan stepped forward respectfully. "Hello, Mr. Nestor."


    The man was none other than Nestor, the champion of the previous Spartine Warrior Martial


    Toumament. He was a


    Spartine Warrior.


    The room erupted in excitement. Nestor''s arrival was a symbol of honor and status.


    To the people of the South Panacea Ocean, he was a legendary hero.


    Nestor nodded politely at the crowd before turning to Teagan. "Judging by your stance, it seems you were about to fight someone?"

 The Deadly 926

    Chapter 926 Stay Away From Me


    The banquet hall fell into a suffocating silence.


    All eyes turned toward Robin.


    They were guessing whether this bold and imposing young man would dare utter another audacious remark in front of the Spartine Warrior Champion. Nestor followed Teagan''s gaze to find Robin standing confidently in the center of the hall.


    Surrounding him were Lue, Pierre, and Leni.


    "So, you''re the one who wants to duel with that young man?" Nestor pointed a dismissive finger at Robin disdainfully.


    "Teagan, is this all the self-control you have? Howughable!


    "When we trained at the Spartine Warrior camp, I told you time and again.


    "A Spartine Warrior must remain unshaken before any powerful opponent.


    "How could you let such a weakling rattle you?


    "This is not how a true warrior should behave!"


    Teagan answered respectfully, "My apologies, Mr. Nestor. I will keep your teachings in mind. It''s just that..."


    Nestor, following Teagan''s gaze again, finally noticed the way Lue was looking at Robin.


    Her eyes were filled with admiration and affection.


    It was the kind of look a woman reserves only for the man she loves.


    In an instant, Nestor understood the source of Teagan''s anger.


    He was jealous.


    Earlier, on the way to the banquet, Nestor had been entertaining thoughts of a chance romantic encounter with Lue.


    Darson had mentioned that she was an avid fan of the annual Spartine Warrior Martial Tournament.


    As the eldest daughter of the Aldridge family, Lue harbored a deep admiration for heroes,


    Nestor had long heard of her legendary beauty and intelligence.


    However, his admiration had been limited to what he''d seen in media portrayals.


    Seeing her in person tonight at the Qacalisle Ind banquet had left him utterly captivated.


    Lue was, without question, the most beautiful woman Nestor had ever seen.


    He forced himself to maintain hisposure, donning an air of polished chivalry.


    Patting Teagan''s shoulder, he said, "Teagan, how could you suggest a duel at Ms. Lue''s banquet?


    "Such uncouth behavior has no ce here.


    "This banquet should only feature music, dancing, and fine wine.


    "Don''t you all agree?"


    Then, he nced smugly at the gathered socialites, who nodded awkwardly.


    With that, Nestor walked gracefully toward Lue.


    "Ms. Lue, it''s truly a pleasure to meet you.


    "I am Nestor, the Spartine Warrior Martial Tournament Champion.


    "Surely, Ms. Lue, you''ve heard of my name and my aplishments, right?"


    Nestor was certain she would be ovee with delight and fall into his arms, eximing, "Of course, I know you! You''re the Spartine Warrior Champion!" Before Lue could respond, Leni hurried forward eagerly.


    "Mr. Nestor, I''m Leni, Teagan''s sister. It''s such an honor to meet you in person!"


    Nestor gave her hand a polite shake and replied warmly, "Ah, Leni.


    "Your brother has mentioned you before. You truly are a stunning beauty." Leni blushed and giggled at thepliment. "Thank you, Mr. Nestor!" Nestor brushed her off and quickly shifted his attention back to Lue.


    He extended a hand toward her and said, "Ms. Lue, I''ve heard not only of your exceptional leadership but also of your unparalleled grace on the dance floor.


    "May I have the honor of a dance with you tonight?"


    Jealous gazes from the other women in the room burned hot as they envied Lue for receiving such an invitation.


    Dancing with the Spartine Warrior Champion was a privilege beyondpare.


    Contrary to Nestor''s expectations, Lue did not ept his invitation with joy.


    Instead, she instinctively stepped closer to Robin and shook her head coldly.


    "I''m sorry. I never dance with anyone other than Mr. Ramsey. You''re no exception."


    Leni''s jaw dropped in astonishment.


    Why would Lue reject such an offer?


    She knew Lue adored the Spartine Warrior Martial Tournament and watched nearly every match.


    What Leni didn''t understand was that while Lue appreciated the strength of the Spartine Warriors, she had always been a perceptive and intelligent judge of character.


    The moment sheid eyes on Nestor, she recognized him for what he was-trouble.


    As the sole heir to the Aldridges, Lue had been trained by her grandfather from a young age to read people and assess their intentions.


    In a business empire as vast as the Aldridge''s, failing to see through someone''s character at first nce could be disastrous.


    After years of practice, Lue could discern much about a person from their demeanor and actions.


    Nestor''s condescending attitude toward Robin was enough to solidify her poor opinion of him.


    Her words cast a chill over the room and the guests exchanged puzzled nces.


    Was Ms. Lue simply ying hard to get?


    She shouldn''t have to do that.


    She could easily look down on all the men in the world with her status.


    She had no need to resort to the petty tricks used by ordinary women.


    Upon closer inspection, Nestor saw that Lue''s beautiful eyes were filled with indifference and rejection.


    Nestor struggled to process the rejection.


    He had been so confident that his status as Spartine Warrior Champion would win Lue''s admiration. Yet, here he stood, being humiliated.


    Feigning nonchnce, he shrugged. "If you don''t want to dance, Ms. Lue, perhaps we can share a drink instead.


    "I heard from Darson that you were looking forward to meeting me at this banquet."


    He reached out as if to take her hand, but Lue instinctively gripped Robin''s arm tightly.


    "Stay away from me," she said icily.


    "I don''t like strangers getting this close."


    Nestor''s face burned with embarrassment.


    No matter how thick-skinned he was, being publicly rejected twice in such a grand setting was unbearable.


    His earlier confidence began to simmer into anger as he caught sight of Robin, who looked at him as if he were trash.


    At that moment, he understood why Teagan had chosen to provoke Robin.


    Breaking the tense silence, Nestor turned back to Teagan. "I think a duel would be the perfect way to liven up this banquet." Teagan''s eyes lit up with excitement and he rushed to Nestor''s side. "You''re absolutely right! I''ll challenge him right now!"


    "No, no," Nestor said, shaking his


    head. He pointed directly at Robin


    and sneered, "I''ll handle this


    weakling myself. It''s time he learned


    not to cross the wrong person."

 The Deadly 927

    Chapter 927 Lue''s Death Date


    Nestor''s words made his stance clear.


    He was determined to humiliate Robin at tonight''s banquet.


    Lue''s initial rejection had already enraged Nestor.


    For someone like him, a Spartine Warrior Champion, being turned down by a woman was a serious blow to his pride.


    Despite the Aldridges being the world''s most powerful and reclusive family, unmatched in influence, Nestor believed his status as a Nine-Star Spartine Warrior made him more than worthy of bing the man closest to Lue. He knew very well that Lue''s coldness and hostility toward him stemmed entirely from Robin.


    Men would always fight for beautiful women.


    Nestor had made up his mind to teach Robin a lesson.


    He wanted Robin to grovel and beg for his mercy in front of Lue.


    "You''re overstepping your bounds!" Lue''s face darkened as she snapped.


    "Nestor, are you trying to challenge the Aldridges'' authority?


    "Do you know the consequences of such arrogance at one of our banquets?"


    The guests, who had been enjoying the show, suddenly realized the gravity of the situation.


    This was the Aldridges'' domain.


    Lue would not tolerate repeated provocation toward the man she admired.


    If Lue''s anger was truly ignited, no one could bear the catastrophic consequences of her wrath.


    Given the Aldridges'' unmatched power and reach, even a Spartine Warrior was nothing inparison.


    If Nestor didn''t know his ce, a single word from Lue could spell the end of Spartine Warrior itself.


    No one would doubt the world''s most powerful hidden family controlled by unfathomable forces.


    Even if the Spartine Warrior boasted thousands of elite disciples with top-tierbat prowess, they were mere ants before the Aldridges'' overwhelming strength.


    More importantly, the Aldridges possessed wealth beyond imagination.


    Even the most elite killer organizations would do anything for them.


    The strongest sects could hardly withstand the onught of the world''s most formidable forces.


    Yet, Nestor''s pride, soaring as high as it was, refused to let him back down.


    Although Lue''s anger made his confidence falter, he managed a self-deprecating shrug and smiled. "Ms. Lue, please don''t be angry. I have no intention of disrespecting the Aldridges.


    "I simply wanted to liven up the mood since everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves.


    "If you don''t like my approach, I will, of course, stop."


    Lue''s icy expression softened slightly.


    But Nestor''s next words irritated her once more.


    He turned his mocking gaze to Robin, who had remained silent and sneered. "Ms. Lue, I know you''re worried this man here will embarrass himself if I challenge him. Don''t worry. I''ll be easy on him. It''s just a friendly spar-" "Nestor, do you have a death wish?" Lue''s face turned ashen as she pulled out her phone to issue orders.


    Everyone in the banquet hall understood what her gesture meant.


    This grand banquet on Qacalisle Ind had reached a critical moment.


    Robin, observing the situation calmly, knew it was all orchestrated by Felix''s chief assistant, Darson.


    The so-called luxurious banquet was nothing more than a trap set against the Aldridges.


    Robin gently pulled Lue closer. "Lue, if these worthless clowns want to die, I''ll dly grant their wish."


    He turned to Nestor with a chilling smile.


    "I have a quirk. When I fight, I go all out. It''s either you or me. There''s no mercy.


    "I don''t do ''friendly spars.''


    "To be clear, you will die today.


    "And as for your precious Spartine Warriors? By the end of the night, it will cease to exist."


    D*mn!


    The room erupted in shock.


    The previously reserved young man had finally spoken and his words were nothing short of earth-shattering. Erasing the Spartine Warriors'' existence?


    Was he bragging? Or just delusional?


    The crowd oscited between disbelief and astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Lue''s stern face suddenly blossomed into a radiant smile. "Robin, I love your fearless arrogance!"


    Robin ruffled her golden curls with a faint smirk.


    Then, he pointed at Nestor and Teagan.


    "Both of you,e at me at once. Otherwise, it''ll be too boring."


    F*ck!


    He''s d*mn cool!


    The younger heirs and heiresses of the wealthy families in attendance stared at Robin with excitement and admiration.


    Who cared if he was bluffing?


    His sheer confidence and indomitable presence was intoxicating.


    Leni leaned closer to Lue and whispered, "Lue, do you think that man can defeat Nestor?"


    Lue chuckled softly. "It''s not just


    Nestor. Even the entire Spartine


    Warrior and the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliancebined wouldn''t standa chance against Mr. Ramsey. Taking them down would be as easy as lifting a finger for him."


    Leni''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Lue, have you fallen in love with him? "They say love makes women blind.


    "You can''t actually believe he stands a chance against Nestor, right?"


    Lue smiled and said, "Yeah, I do like him, but it doesn''t affect my judgment.


    "Nestor, Teagan, Spartine Warrior-all of them are less than ants before Mr. Ramsey."


    Leni stared at her friend, dumbfounded. "You''ve been hypnotized. He''s just using your family''s name to intimidate Nestor."


    Lue merelyughed, refusing to exin further.


    Their end ising.


    How could the ignorant understand the true terror of Divine Drakebane?


    After a brief moment of stunned


    silence, Nestor''s rage erupted like ? volcano. "Boy, you''re arrogant


    beyond belief! Me alone is enough to kill you!"


    p! p! p!


    Before he could act, a slow, sarcastic round of apuse echoed from the doorway.


    "What a lively scene! Spartine Warriors has fallen so low.


    "I can''t believe that you guys are fighting over a cheap woman and a nameless boy. Pathetic."


    The guests turned to see the source of the voice.


    As the ck-robed man approached, an oppressive, bone-chilling aura


    filled the room, forcing one to


    instinctively take a step back


    The man pointed a bony finger at Lue.


    "Lue, you b*tch, today is the day you die!"

 The Deadly 928

    Chapter 928 Killing Every Last One of Them


    The crowd was surprised at the ck-robed man insulting Lue.


    He even went so far as to threaten her openly, dering that today would be the day she died.


    In this world, no one had ever been so reckless as to spew such brazen arrogance-especially not at an Aldridge banquet.


    What the man in the ck robe likely didn''t know was that at this very moment, over ten sniper rifles were trained on his head from various vantage points around the venue.


    One tap of Lue''s phone and his life would be snuffed out in an instant.


    The guests outside the banquet hall were momentarily frozen in shock.


    Their first thought was that this man was either utterly suicidal orpletely deranged.


    Nestor was taken aback too.


    He scrutinized the intruder carefully but couldn''t determine his origins.


    Lue''s expression darkened.


    With a coldugh, she said, "A nobody like you has no right to decide my fate!"


    Abel, the ck-robed man, let out a sinister cackle.


    "That''s not up to you!"


    "Who are you to spout such nonsense?" Pierre stepped forward and barked, "Get out of here this instant!"


    Abel chuckled. "Trash like you has no right to speak. Stay out of my way if you don''t want to die."


    Pierre raised his fist and charged at Abel.


    With a dull thud, Pierre was sent flying 25 feet backward.


    He struggled to get up, coughing up a mouthful of blood as his vision spun.


    The guests in the banquet hall instinctively stepped back further, crowding against the edges of the room.


    For someone to possess such overwhelming strength, it was no wonder he had the confidence to speak so arrogantly.


    However, they were curious about the reason this man was so intent on taking Lue''s life.


    All eyes in the room turned to Nestor, the Spartine Warrior Champion.


    If anyone could take down Abel and save Lue, it had to be him.


    Yet Nestor remained rooted to the spot, showing no intention of stepping forward.


    He had already discerned that Abel''s strength far surpassed his own.


    To act now would be to court disaster.


    Teagan, observing the situation, saw an opportunity.


    This was the perfect chance to y the hero and win Lue''s favor.


    If he had stepped forward to save Lue and defeated Abel now, she would surely have seen him in a new light.


    Women, after all, were emotional beings, and Lue would be no exception.


    Furthermore, the Caffereys and Aldridges were at least somewhat evenly matched in status.


    With this thought, Teagan pointed coldly at Abel. "How dare you behave so insolently! Did I give you permission to do that?"


    Abelughed. "Permission? Hahaha! Who do you think you are? Self-centered fool! Get lost!"


    Teagan''s fury erupted, and he clenched his fists tightly. "I am a Seven-Star Spartine Warrior!"


    "A Seven-Star Spartine Warrior?" Abel''s eerieughter grew louder. "Spartine Warriors are nothing but garbage!"


    A flicker of coldness shed across Nestor''s face.


    Teagan tightened his fists and turned to Nestor. "Mr. Nestor, let me deal with this lunatic first!"


    Before Nestor could stop him, Teaganunched a punch with all his strength.


    But his full-force blow felt as though it had struck thin air.


    Its power waspletely absorbed.


    Bang! Teagan''s burly figure flew backward like a shrimp andnded heavily beside Pierre.


    Nestor''s heart skipped a beat, and a wave of shock swept over him.


    Initially, he had judged Abel to be formidable but believed he could at least hold his own against him.


    However, after witnessing Abel''s effortless defeat of Teagan, his confidence evaporated.


    Though Teagan wasn''t among the


    top-tier Spartine Warriors, his


    strength was not something t


    ordinary fighter could easily ovee.


    Yet Abel had dismissed him with a casual move.


    From the force of that single blow, it was clear Abel had no intention of killing Pierre or Teagan.


    If he had, they''d already be dead.


    Abel nced at Teagan, who was still coughing up blood, and shook his head.


    "Boy, you''re far too weak. You guys are a pack of useless fools who only fight amongst yourselves."


    He then turned his gaze to Nestor, whose face was grim.


    "This is between me and the Aldridges. I advise you to stay out of it, or I won''t hesitate to eliminate you as well."


    Nestor hesitated for a long moment but ultimately did not step forward.


    The disappointment in the eyes of the distinguished guests was palpable.


    The so-called Spartine Warrior Champion, who had boasted of being unbeatable, now didn''t even dare to utter a word. Nestor wasn''t bothered by it.


    Reputation could be rebuilt; what mattered was that the Aldridges'' feud with Abel was none of his concern.


    He had no intention of getting involved in a blood feud between powerful families.


    Abel approached Lue and pointed at her. "Are youing with me, or do I settle this here and now?"


    Lue snorted coldly. "Who are you? Why are you hiding yourself from us?"


    Abel pulled back the hood of his


    cloak, revealing his face. "There''s et


    nothing to hide. You know Ernst,


    don''tyou? He''s my gra


    "The grudge between the Cesars and the Aldridges has lingered for more than half a century. It''s time for it toe to an end."


    Lue''s eyes widened in shock. "You ... you''re a descendant of the Cesars?"


    Abel smiled faintly. "I am Abel, Ernst''s grandson.


    "Today marks the fulfillment of the Aldridges'' third blood curse."


    A surge of ck mist erupted from his palm, rushing toward Lue like a tidal wave.


    Robin stepped forward, shielding Lue. "I can''t believe that the pathetic Dark Night Alliance is associated with Ernst."


    The ck mist smashed into the banquet floor, leaving a half-foot-deep crater.


    Abel''s eyes narrowed in shock as he scrutinized Robin. "W-who are you?"


    Robin sneered. "The one who''s going to kill you."


    "Are you sure you want to meddle in my grudge with the Aldridges?" Abel''s voice was cold as the ck mist in his palm grew denser. "Let me tell you, I''m part of the Dark Night Alliance!"


    Robin shielded Luelle and dered, "Then hear this-I''ll kill everyst one of you guys! No matter who you are!"


    With that, Robin struck Abel''s head with his palm.


    Bang!


    Abel''s body flew backward, his head hitting the ground with a sickening thud. Teagan was covered in the aftermath of the impact.


    The banquet hall erupted in screams.


    The once-terrifying Abel had been killed in one move by the mysterious young man!


    Nestor and Teagan stared in stunned silence.


    They finally realized that Robin''s strength was far beyond anything they could match.


    They were thankful they hadn''t challenged him directly.


    Lue stood frozen for a long moment before snapping out of her daze.


    She finally understood the true meaning of the blood curse tied to her 20th birthday.


    Ernst had spent decades orchestrating this, aiming to systematically destroy every member of the Aldridges.


    If not for Robin, she would have been the one to die here today.


    Under the dazzling lights, Lue


    stared at Robin''s tall figure. Unable to hold back her emotions any longer, she threw herself into his arms, tears streaming down her face.


    "Robin, if it weren''t for you, Grandpa and I would die today! Boo-hoo..."

 The Deadly 929

    Chapter 929 Challenging the Caffereys


    The grand banquet hall fell into a deathly silence, broken only by Lue''s soft sobs of gratitude.


    The heartfelt scene stood in stark contrast to the earlier bloody carnage under the glow of the dazzling chandeliers.


    Many realized that they were the perfect embodiment of a hero and his damsel in distress.


    It wasn''t until now that the distinguished guests from high society truly understood why Lue was so enamored with the quiet and low-key young man.


    Compared to the so-called Spartine Warrior Champion, Robin was the real deal.


    Amid envious stares, Robin gently patted Lue on the head.


    "The Dark Night Alliance is also my mortal enemy. Anyone who dares conspire with them will meet their end by my hand."


    Nestor and Teagan visibly flinched at his words.


    Without exchanging a word, they turned in unison and attempted to quietly slip out of the banquet hall.


    Then, Robin pulled his hand free from Lue''s tight grip. "Come on. This isn''t the time for you to be clingy. There''s still work to be done."


    Lue nodded obediently and stepped aside.


    Robin retrieved a wet wipe and began cleaning his hands. His calm yetmanding voice cut through the room like a de. "Did I say you could leave?" The already heavy atmosphere became even more oppressive.


    The stench of blood hung thick in the air, intensified by the nting rays of afternoon sunlight baking the floor, where Abel''s lifeblood and remains had pooled. Robin''s stern reprimand sent shivers through the guests, snapping them out of their stupor.


    They wondered about Robin''s ns.


    They were curious if he truly meant to follow through on his earlier deration to wipe out the Spartine Warriorspletely.


    In their eyes, he was insane to even entertain such an idea.


    The Spartine Warriors were backed by the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance.


    Daring to provoke the Spartine Warriors was tantamount to dering war on the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance itself and, by extension, on their financial backers. The Caffereys were one of the colossal conglomerates supporting them.


    There was no way Robin could fight them alone.


    Even the Aldridges couldn''t afford to take on such a coalition of power.


    They couldn''t help but guess if Robin was going to ignite a global feud among the elites.


    Nestor raised an eyebrow and sneered. "Kid, what''s the meaning of this? Don''t tell me you actually n to provoke the Spartine Warriors."


    Robin tossed the wet wipe to the ground and replied coolly, "No. I''m eradicating them. Today, you will die, and the Spartine Warriors will be wiped from the earth." The entire hall fell silent.


    He wasn''t bluffing or threatening.


    He meant every word.


    He wanted to kill Nestor and wipe out the Spartine Warriors single-handedly!


    He''s not insane, is he?


    Nestor was dumbfounded. He thought he was hearing things.


    As Robin''s icy gaze met his, the realization struck like a lightning bolt.


    He wasn''t joking.


    After a brief moment of panic, Nestor scoffed. "You think you can just erase the Spartine Warriors as you like? Who do you think you are?


    "Kid, I''d advise you to quit while you''re ahead and leave yourself a way out.


    "The Spartine Warriors are backed by the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance!


    "Even the Aldridges have to show us respect. Now, I''ll ask you one more time-do you still want to act so recklessly?"


    Robin smirked. "I''ve never cared about consequences or escape routes. If I say I''ll kill you, you won''t live past today.


    "If I say the Spartine Warriors will cease to exist, it''ll happen in mere moments."


    He turned and gestured toward the shadowy figures of the blue-d guards stationed nearby. "In five minutes, eliminate the Southe Panacea Ocean Spartine Warriors."


    en


    The hall was dead silent, save for the sound of hearts pounding in collective disbelief.


    Even Nestor stood rooted to the spot.


    Never before in his life had he felt such a fear.


    The refined young man had an unyielding aura from hell.


    Nestor gulped nervously and nced at Teagan, whose own expression betrayed his terror.


    "Do you think we will just let you ughter us without doing


    Gathering his courage, he


    anything? Don''t forget, we have the backing of the Caffereys!"


    Teagan flinched at his words. He was being dragged into this mess.


    Before Teagan could react, Robin''s faint smile deepened. "Did I ever say I''d let him go?" Teagan''s heart sank. Under the piercing light of the chandeliers, he stared at Robin in disbelief.


    At this point, all he could do wassh out in desperation.


    "What do you mean? Are you seriously nning to challenge the Caffereys?"


    "And what if I am? What can the Caffereys do about it?" His tone and gaze were indifferent.


    It was as if stepping on the Caffereys was no more difficult than squashing an ant.


    Robin''s boldness left everyone dumbfounded.


    What kind of lunatic would dare say something so utterly outrageous?


    He was casually dering his intent to crush the Caffereys after taking on the Spartine Warriors.


    Did he n to trample half the world''s elite beneath his feet?


    Before anyone could process Robin''s words, a shadow flickered across the room.


    With two sharp, resounding ps, Teagan and Nestor were sent flying, crashing to the ground like lifeless dolls.


    These men, once symbols of unrivaled power, nowy crumpled on the floor.


    From the moment Robin entered the hall, he had been humble and elegant.


    However, Teagan and Nestor had relentlessly provoked him.


    Their arrogance and bravado made them act as though they were untouchable, expecting the entire world to bow to their whims.


    But now, the same man who had maintained his humble demeanor had revealed his true nature. His violence was both terrifying and unstoppable.


    Pierre, who was watching from the sidelines, trembled with awe and exhration.


    His gaze was burning with admiration.


    This was the man his father had told him to follow.


    Not only Robin''s martial prowess was beyondprehension, but every word and action demanded Pierre''s absolute respect.


    To follow such a man was an honor.


    Pierre straightened his back and moved to stand behind Robin with pride.


    He wanted to bask in this unparalleled man''s presence and witness true heroism firsthand.


    Meanwhile, Robin wiped his hands and slowly approached the two crumpled figures on the floor.


    The rhythmic ck of his boots against the floor echoed like a death knell through the hall.


    "Wh-what do you want?" Teagan stammered.


    Every instinct screamed that this man was no ordinary adversary.


    The icy grip of impending death wed at his spine.


    "Don''t forget-I''m the heir of the Caffereys! If you harm me, my father, my grandfather, and all the Caffereys will hunt you to the ends of the earth!"


    Robinughed mockingly and said, "Is that so? Let''s see what happens if Iy a finger on you."


    Crack!


    Robin''s boot came down hard, leaving Teagan''s thigh severely injured.

 The Deadly 930

    Chapter 930 The Price for Provoking Me


    The sickening crack of Teagan''s thigh bone breaking, apanied by his agonized screams, sent chills down the spines of everyone in the banquet hall. Under the suffocating glow of the crystal chandeliers, a palpable sense of dread filled the air.


    All eyes turned toward Robin''s slender yet imposing figure with fear and disbelief. A cold shiver raced up their spines.


    This wasn''t the humble and elegant man that they thought they knew.


    What stood before them was a demon from hell.


    Silence did not mean weakness.


    Being humble did not mean he didn''t have a temper.


    Nestor and Teagan, who were blinded by their arrogance, never imagined that the man they had repeatedly provoked was a ferocious beast in disguise.


    Robin had ignored their taunts, not because he feared them, but because they weren''t worth his time.


    The savage beatdown he delivered tonight struck Nestor and Teagan like a p to the face.


    Robin didn''t even need toy a hand on them to prove his dominance.


    His very presence exuded an aura that warned others to tread carefully.


    Among the stunned crowd, Leni finally grasped the gravity of the situation.


    Until now, she had scoffed at Lue''s seemingly blind confidence in Robin.


    But now, faced with his ruthlessness, she realized just how terrifying this man truly was.


    If she had known things would escte to this point, she would have begged her brother not to provoke this demon.


    Leni, still reeling from shock, suddenly thought of Lue.


    She was the only person who might be able to stop this bloodbath.


    "Lue, we''re friends! Please, ask Mr. Ramsey to spare my brother!" Leni pleaded.


    Lue offered a faint, bitter smile. "Do you think I can stop Mr. Ramsey?


    "And besides, I won''t interfere in anything Mr. Ramsey decides to do."


    "But... Lue, we''re friends!" Leni protested angrily.


    "How can you stand by and let him torment my brother like this?"


    Lue shook her head with a chuckle.


    "Didn''t Teagan keep challenging Mr. Ramsey to a duel?


    "Mr. Ramsey ignored him out of disdain, but what did your brother and Nestor do? They assumed he was afraid. How ridiculous!


    "I warned them not to provoke Mr. Ramsey, but they wouldn''t listen! And now, after losing, you''re calling him violent?


    "Don''t pick a fight if you can''t handle defeat!


    "If you''re going to be arrogant, at least be prepared to face the consequences-even if it costs your life!"


    "Lue, you''re heartless!" Leni shouted, her face red with anger. "I''ll never consider you my friend again! Never!"


    Lue smirked. "Did you think of me as a friend when you provoked Mr. Ramsey?


    "Whatever you decide. I don''t care."


    Leni was rendered speechless.


    Seeing Lue''s refusal to help, she could only rely on her family''s power to force Robin to stop.


    She stormed up to Robin and shouted, "Let go of my brother!


    "Even if he provoked you earlier, you''ve already broken his leg. Whatever anger you had should have been vented by now."


    Robin''s gaze turned icy as he looked at Leni. "No, you''re mistaken. I didn''t say I wanted to vent my anger. I said I want them dead." Gasps filled the banquet hall.


    It wasn''t a threat-it was a deration of intent.


    This was the consequence of provoking him. Who could they me but themselves?


    Robin was like an incarnation of death itself.


    Leni''s knees trembled under Robin''s cold, murderous gaze.


    His eyes radiated a bone-chilling fury, leaving her at a loss tomunicate.


    She spat out desperately, "You''re going too far! Aren''t you afraid the Caffereys will destroy your entire family?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Robin fixed his eyes on her. "Are the Caffereys going to harm my family?"


    Leni nodded firmly. "It''s not a threat. The Caffereys'' wealth is immeasurable, their power-"


    Before she could finish, Robin grabbed a fistful of her hair and mmed her head against a marble pir. Thud!


    Leni copsed to the floor with blood streaming down her face.


    "Trash. How dare you threaten my family?" Robin''s voice was cold as death.


    Leni writhed on the ground, crying out in pain. "You b*stard! The Caffereys will kill you!"


    Robin yanked her up by her hair and delivered a flurry of ps to her already bloodied face.


    "I know the Caffereys'' core members are anchored on a yacht off the shores of Qacalisle Ind," he said calmly while pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the blood from his hands.


    "I''ll give you time to call them. Tell them toe pick up your bodies."


    Leni, sobbing in pain, no longer dared to utter a single threat. She clutch her mangled


    wailed, "Why are you doing ande


    us?


    Robin tossed the bloodstained handkerchief onto Teagan''s limp body and smiled chillingly. "This is the price you pay for provoking me." Through tears, Leni fumbled for her phone, crying out, "You''re a demon!"


    "You''ve realized that toote," Robin replied with augh.


    Pointing at Teagan and Nestor, he added, "Not just them. After tonight, the Caffereys and the Spartine Warriors will cease to exist."


    His words sent another wave of terror through the hall.


    This man wasn''t human. He was a demon, a harbinger of terror.


    Those who had wisely refrained from siding with Teagan and Nestor now breathed silent sighs of relief.


    They had narrowly avoided provoking someone utterly untouchable.


    Anyone who dared to disregard both the Caffereys and the Spartine Warriors had to be from hell.


    Robin was a man who didn''t care about consequences, who left no room for retreat.


    He offered nopromises or second chances.


    Crossing him meant certain doom.


    The most terrifying thing about such a person was that they could only be revered, never challenged.


    Once you touched their red line, he would erase every provocateur''s existence.


    Pierre waspletely overwhelmed by his admiration for Robin.


    How could one man take on the Caffereys and the Spartine Warrior?


    The Caffereys weren''t just any wealthy family.


    If they allied with the Spartine Warriors, they''d form a coalition powerful enough to rival even the Aldridges.


    He turned to Lue, hoping for some answers, but she looked equally bewildered.


    Lue couldn''t understand why Robin had chosen this moment to challenge two of the world''s most powerful factions.


    Based on his usual temperament,


    Nestor and the others would have


    been taught a lesson at most, and it would''ve ended there unless their factions retaliated.


    But today''s actions clearly indicated he intended to fight them to the bitter end.


    Meanwhile, Leni had already sent out a distress signal to her family.


    With trembling fingers, she pointed at Robin and spat out, "Let''s see if you can still act this arrogantly when the Caffereys arrive!"

 The Deadly 931

    Chapter 931 Nestor Swears to Be a Dog


    Leni''s sharp words signaled that the situation had spiraledpletely out of control.


    With the involvement of the Caffereys, half the world would tremble.


    Amid the stunned silence of the crowd, Robin smirked. "Then let''s wait and see."


    Watching the escting events unfold before her, Lue frowned slightly.


    She understood all too well that the destruction of an elite family was now inevitable.


    Since the Caffereys had chosen to target Robin, how could the Aldridges possibly stand by and do nothing?


    "Mr. Ramsey, I''ll contact my grandfather immediately!" Lue dered, pulling out her phone to dial Felix''s emergency line.


    "If the Caffereys dare to provoke you, Mr. Ramsey, the Aldridges will mobilize all of our security forces to obliterate them!" This is getting worse!


    The air in the banquet hall grew even heavier as her words sank in.


    If the Aldridges and the Caffereys were to sh, it would be nothing short of an all-out intercontinental war.


    Robin ced his hand firmly over Lue''s phone. "Do I need the Aldridges to step in?"


    "That''s not what I meant, Mr. Ramsey ... "Sensing his displeasure, Lue quickly exined with a respectful tone.


    "I only meant that since today''s events started because of me, if the Caffereys dare to act against you, how could we just sit back and do nothing?"


    A cold glint shed in Robin''s eyes. "What I''m doing isn''t just because of you. This is a personal vendetta. Step back."


    "But..." Lue hesitated. She was confused by Robin''s mention of a personal grudge. She wondered how his feud could involve the Caffereys.


    "No buts!" Robin cut her off coldly, leaving no room for argument.


    Reluctantly, Lue held her tongue.


    She knew better than to interfere once Robin had made up his mind.


    Leni let out a bitter, mockingugh. "Are you guys still acting? Hahaha!


    "You think you alone can take on the Caffereys? You''re killing me withughter!"


    The crowd in the banquet hall shared her sentiment.


    The Caffereys, second only to the Aldridges, weren''t a force anyone could topple with just a pair of iron fists.


    Even powerful state organizations hesitated to provoke such a sacred family of the elite world. How could this young man im he could destroy them so casually? They thought Robin was joking or simply delusional.


    Staring at Robin''sposed expression, Leni''sughter stopped and she said, "The Caffereys'' security forces alone could crush you into dust in mere seconds!" Nestor''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Where the hell are you, Nestor?" An enraged voice roared on the other end. "Do you have any idea who you''ve crossed?"


    Nestor jolted, his voice trembling as he stammered, "C-Captain, I ... I don''t know! I''m at the Aldridge banquet on Qacalisle Ind-"


    "I asked you who you provoked! Answer me!" the voice on the phone demanded, even angrier now.


    Terrified, Nestor nced at Robin before replying shakily, "I ... I had a minor dispute with a young man-"


    "A young man? Do you have any idea that the South Panacea Ocean Spartine Warrior division has beenpletely wiped out?"


    "What?" Nestor''s eyes widened in shock as he turned to Robin, disbelief etched across his face. He couldn''t believe Robin could achieve something so impossible. The room fell into stunned silence.


    What everyone had dismissed as empty threats just moments ago had turned into an undeniable reality.


    In less than five minutes, the South Panacea Ocean Spartine Warrior division had been eradicated entirely.


    A terrifying power would be needed to aplish such a feat.


    The Spartine Warrior''s most formidable forcesy in its South Panacea Ocean and ck Ocean divisions.


    Yet with a singlemand, Robin had crushed one of these invincible juggernauts.


    He was on an entirely different level.


    Overwhelmed by fear, Nestor''s gaze flicked to Lue behind Robin and realization dawned on him. "Captain, I understand now-it must''ve been the Aldridges!"


    "All Aldridge security forces remain inactive!" Leandro, the captain of the Spartine Warrior, roared back. "Now answer me¡ªwhat''s the name of the young man you provoked, and how old is he?"  en


    "Captain Leandro, he''s in his early 20s... I think hisst name is Ramsey ...


    "


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line before Leandro exploded, "Nestor, you''ve f*cking provoked someone untouchable! "Are you tired of living? Why did you mess with that harbinger of doom?"


    Confusion clouded Nestor''s face. "Captain, he''s just a young man in his 20s Even if he''s skilled, Spartine Warriors don''t need to fear him. What makes him untouchable-"


    Leandro''s bitterughter cut him off. "There are many fools like you who think that way, and they all end up dead because of their ignorance!


    "Don''t you have any idea of who you shouldn''t provoke no matter what in this world?"


    Nestor froze as his gazended on Robin''s sharp, unyielding features under the dim lights.


    His lips trembled uncontrobly. "Y-You''re... the Divine Drakebane?"


    Robin''s smile widened. "Yes, that''s me. Idi*t.


    "The whole world knows this. Cross me, and there''s only one ce for you to go-hell."


    Robin spoke into the receiver with a chilling smirk after snatching the


    phone from Nestor''s hand. Tond


    consider this your warning.


    In


    minutes from now, your ck


    Ocean Spartine Warrior division will


    cease to exist."


    "Lord Drakebane, please spare us!" Leandro begged desperately. "I''m aboard the Cafferey yacht right now. I''ll be at the banquet hall in ten minutes to apologize to you!" Robin let out a frostyugh. "Have you ever heard of me taking back my words?"


    With that, he hurled the phone back at Nestor, pointing to the shadows where blue-d guards stood silently. "Do it."


    In a blur of motion, one of the guards transmitted themand through an encryptedwork.


    Within moments, thousands of covert operatives began their mission to annihte the Spartine Warrior ck Ocean division.


    Nestor, ovee with terror, copsed to his knees before Robin.


    "Lord Drakebane, please spare me! I was blind-I didn''t know it was you. I beg for your mercy just this once.


    "As long as you forgive me, I''m willing to serve as your loyal dog for life..."


    Most of the guests were unfamiliar with the legends of the World of Darkness.


    They didn''t know who Lord Drakebane was, but Nestor''s abject fear spoke volumes.


    Robin was clearly someone far beyond their imagination.


    The thunderous roar of helicopter des suddenly filled the air as ten helicopters descended onto the estate''s helipad.


    Leni''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "It''s Grandpa and Dad-they''re here!"

 The Deadly 932

    Chapter 932 Kill Him Now


    Leni''s frantic cries sent a wave of tension rippling through the banquet hall once more.


    The head of the Caffereys and the core members of their family had truly arrived on the scene.


    But a nagging question loomed over them-how was it possible? The Caffereys'' headquarters was more than a thousand nautical miles from Qacalisle Ind, so why were they hovering just off its shores?


    A striking sight unfolded on the estate''s helipad.


    Fifty of the Caffereys'' elite guards stood in two impably straight lines, fully armed and alert.


    Between them, a secure passage led to a group of powerful figures stepping forward. At the forefront was Gottlieb, the head of the Caffereys, nked by Bolton, Leni''s father and the family''s second-inmand, along with the family''s strategic advisors. Trailing behind this group were four imposing bodyguards, each towering and exuding an air of lethal skill.


    They were renowned martial arts experts from the World of Darkness.


    Faced with such an overwhelming disy of power and influence, the young elites in the banquet hall fell silent.


    These were not just prominent figures; they were among the most powerful individuals in the world.


    What was even more unnerving was their purpose for being here.


    They were here to avenge Teagan and Leni.


    Lue instinctively gripped the securitymand button in her hand.


    She was prepared for the worst.


    If the Caffereys made any hostile move toward Robin, she would give the kill order without hesitation.


    Hidden snipers stationed nearby would take immediate action, targeting the Caffereys'' key members.


    Simultaneously, the global security forces of the Aldridges wouldunch a devastating counterattack to annihte the Caffereys. "Grandpa! Grandpa!" Leni stumbled forward with her battered and bruised body and threw herself into Gottlieb''s arms, sobbing pitifully. Gottlieb was taken aback by the bloodied girl. "Leni? Is that you?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, it''s me!" she wailed with tears streaming down her face.


    Though well into his 70s, Gottlieb''s piercing eyes still burned with vitality.


    But instead offorting his granddaughter, he scanned the banquet hall like a hawk, his gaze sharp and prating.


    "Leni, who did this to you?"


    Leni sobbed even harder, raising a trembling hand to point at Robin. "Grandpa, you must avenge me!


    "That b*stard not only broke Teagan''s leg but also beat me up! I want him dead!"


    "I see." Gottlieb nodded and stepped into the center of the hall.


    He ignored Robin entirely and turned to Lue. "Ms. Lue, don''t you think the Aldridges owe the Caffereys an exnation?


    "My grandson and granddaughter were guests at your banquet, yet they suffered such humiliation.


    "You guys must give me a proper ount of this. Otherwise, we will not let this matter rest!"


    Before Lue could respond, Robin stepped in front of her. "I''ll give you guys an exnation." Gottlieb paused.


    Before he could say anything, Robin suddenly stomped on Teagan''s other leg.


    A sickening crack echoed through the hall, followed by Teagan''s gut-wrenching scream. The air turned suffocating as the horror paralyzed everyone in the room. What the f*ck?


    This man wasn''t just bold he was utterly insane!


    Was this his idea of an exnation?


    It was a tant act of defiance!


    He''s insane for acting so recklessly in front of the Caffereys!


    He''s not human at all!


    Gottlieb''s face remained stoic as his sharp eyes observed Teagan writhing in agony on the floor.


    Bolton, however, couldn''t contain his outrage.


    His lips twitched as he spat out, "Boy, are you challenging the bottom line of the Caffereys?"


    Leni had stopped crying by now. After a brief moment of shock, she pointed at Robin and screamed, "Dad, stop wasting words on this b*stard! Kill him! Tear him apart!"


    en


    Robin''s lips curled into a chilling smile. "It seems I went too easy on you earlier."


    Before anyone from the Caffereys could react, a shadow streaked past.


    Leni was yanked into the air and flung against one of the hall''s massive pirs with a thunderous crash.


    Her body crumpled to the floor and she was unconscious.


    Gosh!


    Was this the Lord Drakebane Nestor had spoken of?


    How terrifying must his strength and influence be to act so brazenly in front of the Caffereys'' most powerful figures?


    He''s brazen and utterly invincible!


    "Young man, who gave you the permission to act so recklessly?" Gottlieb asked sternly.


    Behind him, the four bodyguards reached for their weapons, awaiting Gottlieb''s order to eliminate Robin.


    Robin casually pulled out a wet wipe


    to wipe his hands clean. "I don''t


    need anyone''s permission to act recklessly. It''s just who I am. And if you''re not convinced, I can show you more."


    With that, he stomped on Leni''s neck.


    A sickening crunch followed.


    Leni, still unconscious, never even realized what happened before her life was snuffed out.


    "You ... You''re sick!" Bolton trembled with fury while ncing at Gottlieb for the signal to strike.


    The bodyguards had already drawn their guns, ready to fire.


    The hall fell silent.


    Gottlieb, however, remained calm as he studied Robin.


    Bolton clenched his fists to restrain himself. He knew that without Gottlieb''s order, no one would dare make a move.


    After a long, tense pause, Gottlieb took a deep breath.


    His rage and grief were evident, yet he forced himself to remainposed.


    "Young man, you''re willing to go to war with the Caffereys over a petty provocation? That doesn''t seem like a rational reason." Robin chuckled. "Sly old fox, your grandson is nothing more than an ant to me. This isn''t about him.


    "The Caffereys crossed a line. And, you must pay the price for that.


    "Everyone who robs others knows there''s a price to pay.


    "And you, old man, know exactly what your family did 20 years ago."


    Gottlieb flinched. "Who ... who are you?"


    Robin smiled faintly. "I owe you no exnation."


    Bolton gritted his teeth and shouted, "Dad, why waste words on him? He killed Leni! Give the order-kill him now!"


    Gottlieb raised a hand to silence Bolton, his mind racing.


    After a long moment, he exhaled


    deeply and fixed his gaze on Robin. "Young man, what do you want from the Caffereys to end this here and now?"

 The Deadly 933

    Chapter 933 This Will End in Disaster


    Bolton was stunned.


    Even the Caffereys'' advisors looked utterly baffled.


    Gottlieb, a man known for his upromising stance, had just uttered words of concession to the man who killed his granddaughter.


    If word of this got out, where would the Caffereys'' dignity go?


    The guests at the banquet were equally dumbfounded.


    The head of the Caffereys was showing fear in front of a young man.


    They couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    What kind of situation could force such a global powerhouse to lower his head so humbly?


    No one could possibly understand, but Gottlieb certainly had his reasons.


    From the moment he walked into the room, he sensed something unusual about Robin.


    In this world, there were almost no people bold enough to challenge the Caffereys directly-unless they had lost their minds. Robin chuckled.


    "If you insist on asking what could make me let this go, then "Il be honest. You, your son, your grandson, and the entire core member of the Caffereys must grovel before me and atone with your lives. "Only then will today''s matter end."


    What the hell?


    Now it is confirmed.


    This man was an undeniable lunatic!


    The entire banquet hall erupted into chaos.


    Not only had Robin killed Leni, but now he was demanding that their patriarch, their second-inmand, and their core members to atone for their sins with death.


    This wasn''t negotiation; it was provocation.


    Gottlieb''s usually calm and unreadable eyes flickered with both rage and a trace of hidden fear.


    He didn''t react immediately. Instead, he suppressed his anger and rapidly calcted his next move.


    However, Bolton, the family''s second-inmand, had already reached his limit.


    "You insolent brat!" Bolton roared. "Do you think the Caffereys are an easy target?"


    Robin smirked. "Why don''t you try me?"


    "Wow!"


    The stunned silence in the banquet hall was broken by gasps and soft cries from the female guests.


    Countless pairs of eyes, glittering with awe, fixed on the audacious young man''smanding figure.


    Even though no one truly believed a single man could defy a family as powerful as the Caffereys, his sheer audacity was mesmerizing.


    For some, his bravado was almost therapeutic, dispelling their mncholy, boredom, and even loneliness.


    A few more delicatedies, overwhelmed by his charisma, had already started swooning, rolling their eyes and trembling as if on the verge of fainting. Goodness!


    Stop flexing! We want the actions!


    Enough with the theatrics-this is unbearable!


    Your flexing doesn''t just cost money-it costs lives!


    Suddenly, the deafening roar of helicopter rotors shattered the tense stillness inside and outside the banquet hall.


    The sound of hurried, chaotic footsteps echoed as the whirring rotors came to a stop, growing louder as they approached the hall.


    "Mr. Gottlieb! Mr. Bolton! Please wait, please wait!"


    A middle-aged man hurried into the room and rushed to Gottlieb''s side.


    He was nked by nine elite Spartine Warriors.


    "Mr. Gottlieb, please, don''t act rashly! A single mistake, and you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!"


    The Caffereys'' members turned to look and they recognized the man immediately.


    It was Leandro, the captain of the Spartine Warriors, apanied by nine of his most elite fighters.


    Bolton''s face darkened. "Mr. Leandro, what are you implying by regret?


    "Do you think the Caffereys would regret eliminating a sc*undrel who killed my daughter?


    "Is killing this arrogant brat a rash act?


    "Are you trying to humiliate the Carefferys now?"


    Bolton pointed to four bodyguards. "Do it now!"


    Before the bodyguards could act, the nine Spartine Warriors had already drawn their des and pressed them against the guards'' necks. Bolton exploded with fury. "Leandro, are you nning to go against the Caffereys?"


    Leandro shook his head with a bitter smile. "Mr. Bolton, please don''t be angry. would never dare defy the Caffereys. But you truly cannot act recklessly here, or it will endan disaster!"


    en


    Gottlieb raised a hand, signaling the bodyguards to stand down.


    "Leandro, we agreed you''d wait on the yacht. Why are you here now?"


    Leandro sighed. "Mr. Gottlieb, the situation has escted. I had no choice but toe. If I hadn''t, things could''ve spiraled out of control."


    Gottlieb frowned but remained silent, waiting for an exnation.


    Bolton, however, roared, "What do you mean, Leandro? I''ll kill this brat right now. Whatever it is, we''ll deal with itter!"


    Leandro''s face darkened. "Spartine Warriors will never allow anyone to harm this man!"


    "What?"


    The Caffereys and the stunned guests couldn''t believe their ears.


    Leandro was willing to go against the Caffereys to protect Robin. Gottlieb was taken aback.


    He couldn''t understand why Leandro would oppose him.


    Leandro''s expression was grim. "Mr. Gottlieb, I beg you to reconsider.


    "If you take one more step, the Caffereys might not see tomorrow''s sunrise!"


    "Ridiculous Bolton growled,


    gesturing toward the hall''s entrance


    where more guards waited. "He''s


    just some arrogant brat! Why can''t we kill him? Leandro, step aside!"


    Leandro pleaded desperately. "Mr. Bolton, I beg you to listen. Otherwise, you''ll bring cmity upon yourselves!"


    After a moment of silence, Gottlieb nodded reluctantly. "Bolton, let''s hear him out. We can deal with thister."


    The bodyguards finally lowered their weapons.


    "Mr. Gottlieb, please wait a moment." Leandro wiped the cold sweat from his brow, then turned and walked quickly to Robin. Without hesitation, he knelt before him.


    "Lord Drakebane, please, have mercy and spare the Spartine Warriors. I will do anything you ask!"


    Gottlieb''s sharp eyes widened slightly in shock.


    Drakebane?


    Could it be... him?


    The banquet guests were utterly dumbfounded.


    Leandro, the renowned captain of the Spartine Warriors, had knelt before Robin.


    They wondered what was happening.


    The night had taken a turn for the bizarre.


    Although the Spartine Warriors couldn''t rival the Caffereys in influence, they were a formidable force.


    Their disciples scattered across the South Panacea Ocean and its surrounding regions.


    In martial society, their power was almost unparalleled.


    Why would someone as powerful as Leandro fear this man so deeply?


    Whispers filled the room as guests began quietly inquiring about Lord Drakebane.


    "Lord Drakebane, I beg you, please stop. If...


    Leandro''s phone began ringing incessantly.


    The calls wereing from every branch leader of the ck Ocean Spartine Warrior division.


    His voice trembled as he pleaded,


    "Lord Drakebane, please, have mercy. Half of the ck Ocean division has already been wiped out. If you don''t stop it, none of them will survive..."

 The Deadly 934

    Chapter 934 Inescapable Doom


    "What does it have to do with me?" Robin nced at his watch. "Two more minutes, and it''ll all be done."


    Leandro begged desperately, his voice trembling, "Lord Drakebane, I know Nestor has angered you. I''ll kill him right now!"


    Before Nestor could react, Leandro swiftly drew a de from his sleeve.


    In one swift motion, the de struck his head, ending his life instantly.


    "Ahh!"


    A wave of horrified screams erupted in the banquet hall.


    They wondered if Leandro had gone mad.


    He had in his strongest warrior all to plead for mercy from the terrifying Lord Drakebane and spare their ck Ocean division.


    Gottlieb, with his years of experience, was momentarily stunned.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure, masking his thoughts behind an emotionless facade.


    Leandro''s drastic act confirmed what he feared.


    This young man before them was indeed the legendary Divine Drakebane.


    Gottlieb''s mind raced, calcting his next move to resolve this sudden crisis.


    Today was meant to be the most important day for the Caffereys.


    There could be no unexpected disruptions, even if it meant sacrificing his grandchildren.


    He had countless heirs; losing one or two wouldn''t matter.


    What mattered was that nothing jeopardized the Caffereys'' grand ns.


    They hade this far because they made the right decisions at every critical moment.


    Twenty years ago, the Caffereys had funded the Dark Night Alliance and Spartine Warriors.


    They orchestrated a campaign of assassinations and propaganda against Draconia''s Dragon Manor.


    This strategic partnership allowed them to grow into a force rivaling nations.


    The Dark Night Alliance and Spartine Warrior had promised the Caffereys that they would help them seize all of the Aldridge family''s wealth within the next 20 years. Today marked the fulfillment of a decades-long promise.


    The entire n to annihte the Aldridges had been designed and orchestrated by the Dark Night Alliance.


    Yet now, this unforeseen incident has thrown everything into disarray.


    If mishandled, all their preparations would go to waste.


    Worse, if Divine Drakebane unleashed his wrath, the Caffereys might not survive the bloodbath.


    ording to legend, Divine Drakebane wasn''t just one man.


    Behind him was a vast and fearsomework of assassins and intelligence operatives, spread across the globe.


    At hismand, entire regions could be wiped off the map.


    The Spartine Warriors were a vivid example.


    Gottlieb was seething with anger. He wanted nothing more than to kill Teagan.


    He couldn''t believe Teagan was such a fool.


    The Caffereys had spent decades preparing to crush the Aldridges and im the summit of the global aristocracy.


    Yet Teagan had recklessly drawn the wrath of Divine Drakebane.


    Meanwhile, Leandro''s pleas grew weaker as he crumpled to the ground in despair.


    Robin checked his watch. "Ten minutes. Not a second more.


    "It''s done. The ck Ocean Spartine Warrior division is gone.


    "The only remaining force you have is the Crescent division. Wiping them out will take five minutes."


    Leandro slumped on the floor as he asked bitterly, "Why must you annihte the Spartine Warriors? I''ve killed Nestor, our greatest warrior ck Ocean and South Panacea


    divisions have been o


    "Isn''t that enough to quell your anger?"


    "No," Robin replied coldly. "Nestor''s death has nothing to do with me.


    "Even if you were to kill yourself right now, it would mean nothing to me.


    "Spartine Warriors must be erased from this earth-today!"


    Leandro froze, his mind reeling.


    He couldn''tprehend why Divine Drakebane was so intent on annihting the Spartine Warriors.


    It clearly wasn''t just about Nestor offending him.


    The Caffereys'' core members watched in stunned silence.


    At their level, they had all heard the tales of Divine Drakebane, though none had ever seen him.


    Yet the young man standing before them, no older than 20, was said to be the legendary figure who struck terror into the World of Darkness.


    After a fierce internal struggle, Gottlieb finally stepped forward.


    "Gottlieb, head of the Caffereys, humbly greets Lord Drakebane," he spoke respectfully.


    "Earlier, I was ignorant of your esteemed presence and spoke out of turn. I beg your forgiveness.


    "I wish to say, since Leandro has


    already kitted Nestor and thergest divisions of the Spartine Warriors have been punished by you, I


    implore you to show mercy and


    spare them-"


    Before he could finish, Robin''s sharp gaze pierced through him. "Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?"


    Gottlieb was startled and instinctively mped his mouth shut.


    He kept his head bowed, not daring to lift it immediately.


    A flicker of rage crossed his face.


    His pride was burned, but he dared not act recklessly.


    The stories of the Divine Drakebane''s wrath were enough to deter even the most powerful force.


    The terrifying legends surrounding the Divine Drakebane were ones he had never witnessed firsthand.


    However, he knew that legends didn''t emerge out of thin air.


    It required unfathomable power to erase 80% of Spartine Warrior''s forces from existence in mere minutes.


    Neither the Caffereys nor the Aldridges could achieve such a feat.


    Even if the Aldridges deployed their most advanced war machines, they might manage seven or eight-tenths of the destruction, but never with such devastating speed.


    As Gottlieb stood silently calcting, Bolton lost all patience.


    He stepped forward and shouted,


    "Even if you''re Divine Drakebane and you reign supreme in the World of Darkness, does that give you the right to kill indiscriminately and to trample over all rules?


    "No matter how strong you are, do you think you can continue acting so arrogantly if you provoke the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance and the dozens of elites backing them?" Gottlieb flinched at his son''s words.


    He had never expected such recklessness from Bolton.


    But it was toote to stop him.


    Robin turned his icy gaze to Bolton and sneered.


    "Are you lecturing me?"


    Smack!


    Before Bolton could respond, Robin struck him with such force that he was sent flying.


    "I told you," Robin said, his voice chillingly calm. "The Caffereys won''t see tomorrow''s sun. This is your inescapable doom."

 The Deadly 935

    Chapter 935 Throwing Away the Dignity


    In the silent banquet hall, Robin''s icy voice reverberated, "The Caffereys won''t see tomorrow''s sun. This is your inescapable doom."


    A chill ran through everyone present.


    Half an hour ago, such words might have been dismissed as the ramblings of a madman.


    But now?


    Now, they were a sentence of judgment.


    Earlier, the wealthy socialites and noble heiresses who had reacted to Robin''s presence with fainting fits and convulsions were now looking at him differently. Their expressions were no longer those of fear but of awe and admiration.


    To follow such a peerless man even for just one day, was a privilege worth a lifetime.


    Yet, despite the reverence swirling around her, Lue couldn''t share in the excitement.


    She couldn''t understand why Robin was so furious.


    From his burning rage, she sensed a searing hatred and enmity deeper than she couldprehend.


    Her instincts told her that the Caffereys, Spartine Warrior, and even the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance behind them had all yed a role in this conspiracy.


    However, she didn''t know whaty at the heart of this sinister plot.


    The hall was cold and oppressive, filled with an eerie, suffocating silence.


    No one dared to make a sound-not even the four imposing bodyguards of the Caffereys.


    The courage they''d shown when reaching for their guns earlier had evaporated entirely.


    Thinking back, they felt a chill at how reckless they''d been.


    They were now relieved that they hadn''t pointed their weapons at Robin.


    Those who understood the martial world knew what kind of being stood before them.


    The Divine Drakebane was a figure so fearsome that even the supernatural avoided crossing his path. Gottlieb took a deep breath.


    He couldn''t remain silent any longer.


    He had to make a stand.


    Straightening his posture, he addressed Robin with a grim expression.


    "Lord Drakebane, even if you intend to kill us, shouldn''t you at least let us understand why?


    "I must ask-did you unleash this fury simply because my grandson and granddaughter offended you?"


    Robin nced at the elderly man with a smirk.


    "Does it make a difference whether that''s the reason or not?"


    Without warning, Robin stepped forward and ended Teagan''s life in the same manner as his sister''s.


    "I could kill trash like this anytime I want. Do you think it''s worth my effort to go on a rampage for them?"


    The atmosphere in the hall got more oppressive.


    The young man before them no longer seemed human.


    He was a bloodthirsty demon.


    Gottlieb''s heart seized with pain and he almost fainted.


    "Fine... fine..." Gottlieb muttered, forcing himself to stay upright. "Lord Drakebane, you''ve killed my grandson and granddaughter. If your anger remains unsatisfied, I must ask-what grave offense has my Caffereysmitted against you?" Robin chuckled coldly.


    "I have an irreconcble feud with you guys! Is that reason enough?"


    Gottlieb froze in ce.


    He couldn''t fathom what Robin was referring to.


    His mind raced but he couldn''t find an answer.


    Just as he opened his mouth to ask, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside.


    Felix entered the banquet hall, nked by his chief aide Darson, Kolton, and several elite guards.


    Leandro quickly got to his feet.


    Taking advantage of the briefmotion, Gottlieb grabbed Leandro and whispered something into his ear before stepping forward again.


    "Lord Drakebane!" Gottlieb called out. "Whatever the misunderstanding between us, it can surely be resolved.


    "I beg your patience. Allow me to handle the Aldridges'' matters first, and then I will give you a satisfactory exnation."


    Before Robin could respond, Felix had already approached Gottlieb.


    Scanning the chaos and destruction in the hall, Felix let out a bitterugh.


    "Gottlieb, Leandro... Is this the masterpiece you''ve been preparing for decades?"


    Gottlieb hesitated but quickly grasped Felix''s meaning.


    "Felix, since you already know what''s about to happen today, let''s not mince words.


    "We''ve reached this point because we had no other choice.


    "Life is a constant struggle to win and to achieve what we desire.


    "The Caffereys have spent generations striving for the pinnacle of power-to stand as the world''s number one family.


    "But you Aldridges have stood in our way, obstructing our growth.


    "So it''s only logical for us to eliminate you to achieve our goal.


    "This is thew of survival-kill or be killed.


    "The methods we use don''t matter. What matters is that the Caffereys will rise to the top."


    Felix sneered. "Gottlieb, are you going to throw your dignity away for wealth you can''t take with you after death?


    "Have all your years in front of me been nothing but a sham?"


    Gottlieb chuckled.


    "Felix, don''t use me ofcking dignity-you''re no different!


    "The world only admires sess; no one cares about the means.


    "I bowed my head to you as a strategy, as a disy of courage. Tomorrow, when I crush the Aldridges, it will be a testament to my strength.


    "At that point, no one will say the Caffereys are undignified. They will only look up to us with awe.


    "For 20 years, the Caffereys, the


    Dark Night Alliance, Spartine Warrior,


    the Panacea Ocean Warriors


    Alliance, and 18 other global powers have worked together to set this trap.


    "Today, there''s nothing left to hide. Let me be clear, the Aldridges'' power is already under our control. Nearly 70% of your core assets are in our hands. "With just one more step, the Aldridges will copsepletely.


    "Felix, I''veid it all out.


    "You''ve weathered countless storms-you should know when to advance and when to retreat.


    "You''ve lived a long and glorious life. Step aside with grace and hand over the Aldridges'' legacy. Help us realize our dream.


    "If you''re willing toply, we can avoid bloodshed


    BA


    "In that case, I will guarantee your safety, your granddaughter''s, and all the members of the Aldridge family, allowing you to live out the rest of your days in peace.


    "But if you refuse, you''ll all die."


    As he spoke, Gottlieb felt his emotions slipping out of control.


    His gaze flicked toward Robin, who stood under the dazzling lights with an expression as cold as ice.


    Panicking Gottlieb quickly turned to


    him and said respectfully, "Lord


    Drakebane, today is a critical day for me and the Caffereys. I beg you to


    grant us your mercy. Contente


    "I swear, once the Aldridges are under my control, I will offer you half their wealth and pledge eternal loyalty to you."

 The Deadly 936

    Chapter 936 The Cesars'' Revenge


    As Gottlieb''s words faded, every gaze in the banquet hall turned to Robin.


    Half of the Aldridges'' wealth was an astronomical sum!


    No one could possibly resist such immense temptation!


    Lue, too, was staring intently at Robin.


    Her eyes rested on the broad shoulders she had once adored and worshipped with her whole heart.


    She couldn''t understand why her heart was racing uncontrobly.


    They say a man''s resolve wavers only when the stakes aren''t high enough.


    The Caffereys, the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance, and nearly 20 of the world''s most elite families all pledged loyalty to Robin, offering him all their wealth and power on a silver tter. Could he really remain unmoved?


    "Oh, that''s certainly an intriguing proposal." Robin''s meaningful smile broke Lue''s spiraling thoughts.


    Her heart trembled violently and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Robin was standing beneath the glittering crystal chandelier and the dazzling light stung her vision.


    For the first time in her life, she felt true despair and hopelessness.


    The lighthouse in her heart had gone dark.


    Even Felix, whose expression was usually as steady as a mountain in a storm, couldn''t hide the twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    He cast aplicated nce at the triumphant Gottlieb.


    "Hahaha!" Gottlieb exhaled deeply, the tension and fear that had weighed on him nowpletely dissipated.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Lord Drakebane!


    "Today, I finally understand why you''ve be the terrifying legend of the World of Darkness.


    "It''s because you possess a rity and insight far beyond the reach of ordinary men!


    "Most people are shackled by the so-called morals and doctrines they''re taught from birth.


    "In the face of any great choice, they burden themselves with heavy chains of principle, clinging to ridiculous ideals.


    "And so, they remain nothing but fools and ves, bound to mediocrity.


    "But the true treasures of this world are meant for the clever, for those who see past these nonexistent chains.


    "They know that only one thing truly matters. Benefit is the key that binds all rtionships."


    "Lord Drakebane, although we''ve never met before, I believe that with your unparalleled power and our immense resources and connections, we can achieve the impossible together!" Leandro, the leader of the Spartine Warriors, was quick to recover from the grief he''d been drowning in moments earlier.


    Raising his head high, his spirit reignited like a zing inferno.


    He looked like the ambitious young man he was when he first became a warrior.


    The annihtion of the Spartine Warriors'' South Panacea Ocean and ck Ocean branches could be rebuilt from scratch.


    With a titan like Divine Drakebane joining their ranks, they could form an indomitable alliance of shared interests.


    There was an old saying that couldn''t be more true.


    Sess isn''t determined by how powerful you are but by who you align yourself with.


    With Divine Drakebane, the Caffereys, the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance, and the world''s 20 most powerful families allying, the Spartine Warriors would be invincible. Being part of such a coalition meant riding the winds of fortune straight to the pinnacle of sess.


    "Lord Drakebane, congrattions on joining our alliance," Leandro said.


    His voice rang out with joy, but an eerie tension began to ripple through the banquet hall.


    Everyone stared at Divine Drakebane''s imposing figure uneasily.


    Even this near-mythical figure wasn''t immune to the lure of wealth and power.


    He, too, had bowed to greed.


    Among the crowd, Pierre''s gaze was filled with disappointment.


    The towering monument of a man he had once revered had crumbled into a ruin beyond repair.


    Lue''s tears were now flowing freely as her heart shattered.


    Yet a stubborn part of her refused to believe what she was seeing.


    This isn''t real...


    It can''t be real!


    If such vast riches could bring this mountain of a man to his knees, then what else in this world was even worth cherishing?


    Gottlieb looked at Robin respectfully before turning smugly toward Felix.


    "Felix, we''ve known each other for so many years. I truly hoped it wouldn''t end with me watching you die miserably before my very eyes.


    "From the bottom of my heart, I wish you could spend your remaining years infort.


    "And I can grant you that if you surrender all of the Aldridges'' wealth and security forces to me."


    Felix snorted. "The Aldridges have thrived since our founding, bing an untouchable force. Do you think that the Caffereys and a few clowns like you can make us bow?


    "Even if you''ve set a trap today, we will never hand over everything we''ve built. "At worst, we''ll go down together!"


    He turned to Darson and ordered, "Darson, immediately tell all of our security forces stationed on Qacalisle Ind to eliminate these enemies who dare to covet the


    Aldridges'' fortune!"


    A heavy silence fell over the hall.


    The fury of the world''s most powerful family was no joke.


    It could mean the deaths of thousands.


    Yet, after Felix gave hismand, there was no response.


    The loyal man who had served him for decades stood unmoved.


    Gottlieb''s mockingughter broke the suffocating stillness.


    "Felix, you would never have imagined that your most trusted assistant of decades was your mortal enemy all along!


    "Let me enlighten you before your death.


    "Darson is none other than the eldest son of your old rival, Ernst!"


    Gasps of shock erupted in the hall.


    Is he one of the Cesars?


    Darson smiled darkly. "Felix, I''ve waited decades for this moment!


    "All your security forces have already been reassigned far from Qacalisle Ind.


    "There isn''t a single loyal Aldridge soul left on this beautiful ind-it''s now entirely under the control of Dark Night Alliance!"


    "Are you really from the Dark Night Alliance?" Felix red at him coldly.


    Darson nodded as his grin widened.


    "After Ernst was saved by the leader, he entrusted me with one mission-revenge. The Cesars exist only to annihte the Aldridges!


    "I infiltrated your side, biding my time to destroy you, piece by piece, until you met your final despair.


    "And Felix, today is the day where both you and Lue will die here!


    "There will be no peaceful retirement, no growing old in safety.


    "We Cesars will not rest until every member of the Aldridges is wiped from this world!"


    With that, Darson turned to Robin and extended his hand.


    "Lord Drakebane, wee to our alliance."

 The Deadly 937

    Chapter 937 You Think I Need Your Money?


    Robin let out a cold smile and extended his hand.


    In that moment, Lue couldn''t bear to look any longer.


    She didn''t want to witness the betrayal that she could never bring herself to believe in, not even as she faced death. Lue closed her eyes tightly, overwhelmed by a deep sense of disappointment.


    Tears of sorrow fell.


    A sharp p suddenly shattered the oppressive silence of the banquet hall, waking everyone from their dazed state. Robin''s hand pped across Darson''s face, which was still grinning with a touch of malice.


    In an instant, a dark figure was seen hurtling backwards; Darson crashed heavily into a massive bulletproof window.


    The impact shattered the ss into shards, but a thin wire mesh outside the window sent his burly body bouncing back into the room.


    "Trash! You think you''re worthy of my alliance!" Robin spat, pulling a wet tissue from his pocket to wipe the blood off his hand.


    "The Dark Night Alliance is my sworn enemy. If I see any of them, I''ll kill them on the spot."


    Everyone was in a state of shock, struggling toprehend the unfolding events.


    Hadn''t Divine Drakebane agreed to Gottlieb''s terms?


    They gave his words some thought, and Divine Drakebane''s words made sense. He had never promised to form an alliance with them.


    It was all wishful thinking on their part.


    Pierre, who had been dejected and disheartened, suddenly had a spark of hope in his eyes.


    He whispered urgently, "Ms. Lue, don''t be sad. Lord Drakebane didn''t join them!"


    Lue''s eyes snapped open, and she hurriedly wiped away the tears blocking her vision.


    Through the harsh light, she clearly saw Robin standing in the center of the room, unbothered by anything around him.


    Her body trembled with excitement.


    She wanted to shout to the world that the man she admired had never changed!


    Mr. Ramsey, I was wrong!


    Her beautiful face, once shadowed by grief, now lit up with a radiant, life-affirming smile-tears still flowing down her cheeks.


    Injured and struggling to recover, Darson pointed at Robin and asked sinisterly, "Lord Drakebane, do you know what this will bring upon you and the Aldridges?


    "The Qacalisle Ind is controlled by the Dark Night Alliance and the Caffereys."


    He continued, a dark glint in his eyes, "Gottlieb has set up a few small missiles in the sea. At hismand, a single missile could destroy this entire banquet hall in seconds." "Still threatening me?" Robin advanced slowly toward the struggling Darson, his voice cold. "Do you think you are empowered to threaten me?"


    Darson, panicking, stammered, "Y-you... Don''te any closer, Lord Drakebane. We are only targeting the Aldridges today; we didn''t mean to offend or threaten you." Robin interrupted, tossing the wet tissue behind him.


    "I don''t care about your issues with the Aldridges or your ns for revenge. But now that the Dark Night Alliance has betrayed me, I will eliminate them all-not a single soul will escape!" Darson shivered, clenching his teeth. "The alliance is not something you can simply destroy!"


    With that, Darson leaped to his feet, his body suddenly enveloped in thick ck smoke.


    "The Dark Night Alliance is nothing but a pile of stinking trash! Die!" Robin shouted.


    The words had barely left his mouth when a cold light shot out.


    Robin''s de unsheathed with lightning speed, cutting through Darson''s throat before he could even react.


    The thick smoke surrounding Darson dissipated, leaving him as a lifeless corpse, his body crumbling into a dry husk.


    Everyone in the banquet hall stood frozen, the guests too horrified to move.


    A sharp dragon''s roar echoed, and a golden dragon soared into the air.


    Darson could feel his blood flowing out of his throat; his fear was growing.


    He could sense the cold dragon dagger drawing every drop of blood from his body.


    "Y-you actually..." He couldn''t finish his sentence before his burly body was reduced to a lifeless, paper-thin mummy. "Gag!"


    Those wealthy guests in the hall were terrified, some vomiting uncontrobly, others fainting on the spot.


    They had never witnessed such a terrifying, grotesque spectacle.


    Gottlieb, trembling in fear, mumbled incoherently, "Lord Drakebane, w-we had an agreement, didn''t we?


    "I can give you half of my family


    V


    wealth no, no, I can give you 90- percent of thebined wealth of the Caffereys and the Aldridges."


    Robin slowly turned to face him, sheathing his de.


    He raised his hand and gave Gottlieb''s wrinkled face a p that echoed through the room. "Do you think I need your money?


    "If I want money, I can get it whenever I want. Do you really think I need your charity?


    "You motherf*cker have lived over 70 years, yet you''ve sunk to this level!"


    With a loud smack, Robin pped Gottlieb across the face, sending the old man crashing into a column.


    His skull shattered, and he died instantly.


    Gottlieb, who had schemed for a lifetime, never imagined that he would meet such an end.


    Fear paralyzed Leandro.


    He had heard of the legendary Divine Drakebane but had never witnessed such brutal, fierce action firsthand.


    "Now it''s your turn!" Robin''s cold finger pointed at Leandro.


    Leandro immediately copsed to the ground, begging, "Lord Drakebane, I had nothing to do with this. Please, let me go.


    "Don''t worry, my lord," he added


    quickly "From now on, no matter how many of us remain, Spartine Warrior will never move to confront the Aldridges again."


    Before Leandro could finish, Robin scoffed, "What does that have to do with me?"


    "Then... then... why are you doing this?" Leandro stammered.


    Robin wiped his hand clean, casting a nce over at the lifeless bodies of Gottlieb and Darson.


    "Twenty years ago, the Caffereys funded Spartine Warriors and Dark Night Alliance to massacre Dragon Manor. Is that true?" Leandro stared at Robin in disbelief. "You... Who are you?"


    "Who I am doesn''t concern you," Robin said coldly. We must repay our debts and pay for our lives. That''s the way of the world! I''m


    telling you, you will all die. Doit!"


    en


    At Robin''smand, the Dark Web assassins immediately began a global hunt to eliminate the remnants of the Spartine Warriors.


    Leandro''s phone began ringing wildly.


    Staring at the distress calls and messages, he copsed to the ground in despair.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind¡ªa final hope.


    "I dare you to let me make a call." Leandro decided to try onest time; he stood up and challenged Robin coldly.


    "Do you know who backed us up? It was the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance!"


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Challenge epted, but I want you to make a video call!"

 The Deadly 938

    Chapter 938 Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance Leandro couldn''t make sense of what Robin meant.


    But right now, there was no time to ponder it.


    If he couldn''t get in touch with Shepherd Gilkes, the leader of the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance, he would soon end up just like Gottlieb-lying there and bled like a ughtered dog.


    Shaking with fear, Leandro fumbled for his phone. He stared at the keys, hesitating for a long time before he finally managed to dial Shepherd''s number.


    "Leandro, did you take care of the Aldridges?" Shepherd''s voice was cheerful on the other end.


    Through the video call, it was clear that Shepherd was sitting in the alliance''s headquarters, surrounded by 20 or so men.


    These people were the wealthiest and most powerful individuals in the world.


    Each one held influence that could rival the Caffereys; with the wealth and powerbined, they were capable of buying everything in the world.


    They were also the biggest shareholders in the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance.


    Today''s operation-led by the Dark Night Alliance, the Caffereys, and the Spartine Warriors-against the Aldridges was orchestrated andmanded from the headquarters. Leandro''s call made Shepherd think that the mission had beenpleted.


    "Mr. Gilkes, p-please, you have to save me and my warriors!" Leandro begged in tears, no longer caring about anything else.


    "The operation encountered a glitch. It failedpletely!"


    "What glitch?" Shepherd''s smile faded. He instinctively nced at the chaotic scene of the banquet hall.


    "You mean the Aldridges were prepared, and their power is far beyond our expectations?"


    Leandro nced at Robin, shaking his head. "Mr. Gilkes, our mission encountered an unexpected threat. It''s the Divine Drakebane!


    "And the Aldridges were fully prepared. All our guards have been killed or captured. Our guided missiles were destroyed.


    "Now, Divine Drakebane has wiped out all of my warriors!


    "Darson, Gottlieb, and Burton-all of them have been killed by him!


    "Mr. Gilkes, pleasee here the soonest to save me. If you don''t, I''ll be killed too by this devil too!"


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    Shepherd stared in shock at the figure of a foreigner in the banquet hall.


    Though he couldn''t see the man''s face, even from miles away through the screen, the bloodthirsty aura around him was unmistakable. Shepherd shuddered abruptly.


    Why would the world''s deadliest killer involve himself in this?


    Was he hired by Felix to deal with the Caffereys?


    The silence on the phone grew thick, suffocating.


    The room, once full of theughter of the world''s wealthiest elites, was now eerily quiet.


    Even the 20 most powerful families in the world trembled at the mention of Divine Drakebane.


    The Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance had been around for nearly 80 years.


    It was initially formed by 20 elite families seeking to protect each other''s wealth and interests.


    From the very beginning, they had struck an agreement to safeguard their fortunes together while also engaging in under-the-table dealings with other powerful sects worldwide. Over time, their wealth grew, and so did their ambitions.


    The Alliance began forgingplicated rtionships with other sectors, noble families, and even organizations from the World of Darkness.


    Wherever there were massive profits, the alliance was involved.


    Their influence continued to grow, and by today, they had be an unstoppable force.


    While Leandro''s end fell into eerie silence, Robin gestured toward the gathered nobles.


    "Keep the 20 we''ve identified. The rest get the f*ck out of here now!


    "Remember, keep your mouths shut as you leave. If you spill any secrets, it''ll be yourst day alive!"


    The guests in the banquet hall were confused.


    Many of them had no idea what Divine Drakebane was referring to.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The loud thuds of knees hitting the floor filled the room as 20 blue-d men kicked the gathered nobles to the ground.


    "Anyone who isn''t grabbed, get out now!" Robin barked.


    Those who hadn''t been tackled immediately ran and fled in panic.


    The 20 selected nobles who copsed on the ground were terrified. One of them cried out Lord


    Drakebane, what''s happeniLord


    Why


    are you doing this to us?"


    Robin pointed to the video on Leandro''s phone. "Ask your parents!


    "Sorry, but you''re all going to die today.


    "Even if you''re innocent, your parents are my sworn enemies.


    "There''s nothing we can do. You were born into these families. It''s your fate.


    "Kill them all!"


    At Robin''smand, before those kids could react, before anyone on the phone could speak, 20 innocent lives were lost in an instant. Leandro filmed it all on his phone.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the phone line exploded with furious shouting.


    "Divine Drakebane, you''re a demon!


    "They were innocent kids-why kill them?


    "Don''t you fear the world''s condemnation?"


    Leandro felt numb as he listened to the screams on the phone.


    He stared at the brutal killings unfolding before him and gave up to cry for help.


    This cold-blooded killer didn''t care if you were innocent or not, or if you regretted your actions.


    It was clear from his demeanor-any family or sect that had been involved in the Dragon Manor massacre would meet the same fate: total annihtion.


    Those kids who had just been killed were all descendants of the 20 elite families behind the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance.


    They had gathered here at Gottlieb''s invitation, expecting to share the spoils after the Aldridges were defeated.


    As Leandro watched the bloodbath unfold, he regretted his involvement in this.


    He never expected that the alliance he had joined would be on the wrong side of the world''s most terrifying killer, Divine Drakebane. This alliance had always been doomed to this tragic oue from the very start.


    Everyone in the World of Darkness, and all the powerful families and top sects across the globe, knew who Divine Drakebane was a devil in human form.


    He had single-handedly wiped out hundreds of elite assassins from a major sect in a single night.


    Who could provoke such a terrifying figure?


    Leandro was certain that the glory of the alliance would soon be crushed under the weight of this killer''s wrath.

 The Deadly 939

    Chapter 939 My Path to Vengeance Begins Today


    In the banquet hall of Qacalisle Ind, the air was thick with blood.


    The brutal reality before them pushed everyone in the room to the brink of copse.


    Perhaps with just one more drastic provocation, the world would see a surge of mentally broken souls.


    Several martial art masters of the Caffereys had already figured out their fate.


    They were once top assassins from the underground world, and they knew who Divine Drakebane was all too well.


    In front of a terror like Divine Drakebane, survival was impossible.


    The moment anyone crossed his line, everyone connected to them would be obliterated without a trace.


    If they died now, there might still be a chance to save their families.


    If not, their entire bloodline would be wiped out.


    sh! sh! sh! The sharp sound of des cutting throats shattered the suffocating silence.


    Several of the Caffereys'' bodyguards ended their lives in unison.


    Leandro stood frozen, shocked by what was happening.


    He understood why they had done this.


    Dropping his phone in a panic, he fell to his knees before Robin and begged, "Lord Drakebane, I don''t understand why you would bring up the massacre that happened 20 years ago. "I know I''m not leaving here alive," he said, his voice trembling.


    "I just want to beg you to spare my family. They are innocent."


    Robin snapped his fingers and nced at the approaching guards in blue. "Has his family been dealt with?"


    "Lord Drakebane, all 78 people of his family have all been ughtered," one of the blue-d guards reported, pulling up a tablet.


    The screen disyed the brutal assassination scenes.


    The assassins from Spartine Warrior who had participated in the massacre all had their families wiped out as well.


    Leandro''s heart nearly shattered due to heartache as he watched the screen, recognizing his own family had been massacred.


    "Lord Drakebane, they were innocent!" Leandro cried out in anguish. "You''re heartless!


    "Are you not afraid of the world knowing your cruelty? The public outcry will be endless!" Leandro''s voice was desperate, but Robin only smirked coldly.


    "What does public opinion matter to me? Let them say what they will," he said with indifference.


    "And as for the innocent-should the 37 people of Dragon Manor have died? Who did they offend? When you ughtered them, did you think about their innocence? Did you spare them? "Now, it''s your turn, and you im to be innocent?" Robin scoffed, his voiceced with disdain. "There''s no sense in this!"


    Leandro stood speechless, struggling toe up with an answer. "But Lord Drakebane, it''s been 20 years...


    "


    Robin''s coldugh echoed through the room. "What does it matter if it''s been 20 years or 100? Wrongdoings must be corrected, and I''m simply repaying you in your own style. What''s so cruel about that? "When youmitted your crimes, did you think about the consequences? This is the result you''ve earned!


    "I don''t have time to debate right and wrong with you!" Robin''s voice grew more chilling. "The only reason I''m doing this is that I''m not happy until your entire family is wiped out. Now, die!" With a thunderous crash, Robin''s boot mmed into Leandro, driving him to the ground.


    The head of the Spartine Warrior''s leader was crushed beneath the heel of his boot, leaving a gruesome aftermath.


    The gruesome scene smeared Leandro''s phone screen, turning it blood-red.


    The violent images were broadcast live to the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance''s headquarters.


    Shepherd and the top members of the world''s 20 richest families were stunned, struck by a fear they had never felt before.


    A chilling sense of fear descended upon them, something they had never felt before.


    "Everyone watching the video, listen carefully to every word I say," Robin''s cold voice echoed from the screen.


    The bloody blood and the white matter from the brain had covered the screen, preventing them from seeing Robin''s face.


    The chilling atmosphere cut through the space and made everyone in the conference room tremble in fear.


    "I hereby dere, from today onward, my path of vengeance has officially begun. One by one, I will visit each of you. "Rest assured, where I go, your entire n will be eradicated."


    The room fell into an oppressive silence.


    After a long moment, Shepherd roared at the screen, "Lord Drakebane, you are too arrogant!


    "The sects of the World of Darkness fear you, but we are not afraid!


    "Do you know the power of my alliance? Our strength and control of security are twice that of the Aldridges!


    "And we have nearly half of the World of Darkness'' sects as our allies.


    "Even with the name Divine Drakebane, you are still alone.


    "If you truly make an enemy of us, no one can say who will be destroyed in the end!"


    At this moment, Shepherd felt a cold sweat drip down his back.


    His outburst hade from his


    ?????


    anger, but the truth was much darker 20 of the youngsters who had been murdered, including his daughter.


    In both the meeting room and the banquet hall, there was dead silence.


    The 20 richest families'' representatives stared in shock at Shepherd, who was now drenched in sweat. No one dared to speak.


    During Shepherd''s outburst, half of the Caffereys'' global power had been taken over by a mysterious organization.


    The leaders connected to the


    Caffereys had all mysteriously disappeared-some had fallen to their deaths, others had died in car crashes, or were killed due to love affairs.


    Another news came in the whole of Shepherd''s family had died in a sudden car fire while vacationing.


    In horror, Shepherd saw the news about his family.


    He screamed in rage, "Divine Drakebane, you are a devil!


    "Why? Why? Why are you doing this?"


    On the screen, Robin''s mockingughter echoed again. "This is the price you pay for ughtering my family 20 years ago."


    Shepherd and the heads of the 20 wealthy families were stunned.


    The carnage Robin was unleashing was all for a crime that happened 20 years ago?


    Shivering, Shepherd asked, "W-who are you?"


    Robin sneered, "Who I am is not important. What matters is that you must all die.


    "Wherever Dragon Dagger goes, your heads will fall."


    Shepherd, ovee with fear and


    hatred, lost all reason. "Lord Drakebane, you are disrespecting the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance!


    "Don''t you fear that we will unite and strike back at the remnants of Dragon Manor?"


    Robinughed coldly. "Then try it! See if the Eight Kings and Twelve Great Warriors agree with that!


    "Step one foot into our territory, and everything you have will be reduced to rubble!


    "Just so you know, everything you''ve done is in vain. Prepare for what''s toe.


    "I will visit each of your families, and I will wipe you out under the public eye!


    "Let all those who dare touch my limit understand-if you provoke me, I will wipe out your entire n!"


    With a sharp crack, Robin crushed Leandro''s phone into pieces beneath his boot.

 The Deadly 940

    Chapter 940 Are You Talking About Me?


    As the phone screen went dark, the meeting room of the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance headquarters fell intoplete silence. Every leader of the elite families in the room furrowed their brows, their faces filled with shock and disbelief.


    This was an unsolvable dilemma.


    Since Divine Drakebane had emerged out of nowhere, he had remained above and beyond the reach of the world.


    Every powerful family around the globe had tried to form an alliance with him.


    However, no matter what methods or tricks they used, nothing worked.


    In the end, each of them received a single message from Divine Drakebane.


    "If you disturb me again, I will erase you from this world."


    From that moment, it was clear that he was a master beyond their reach.


    As long as they stayed out of his way, there would be no trouble.


    To form a rtionship with someone like him, who was terrified by all, it would take pure chance.


    Shepherd, after a frantic fit of pounding his fists and pacing, suddenly looked up with a burning me of vengeance in his eyes. "Everyone, we need to do something about this. We can''t just wait for that devil toe knocking at our doors!" He eximed.


    "My family is already gone, but many of you are still intact.


    "If we don''t unite now, you''ll all be plunged into a bottomless abyss!"


    The 20 heads of the powerful families were jolted into awareness by his words.


    "Mr. Gilkes, you''re right. We must join forces and quicklye up with a strategy to deal with Lord Drakebane!"


    "Gentlemen, the dark factions that participated in the massacre years ago we should join hands with them. We should bring those factions from the World of Darkness into our alliance."


    ...


    At the banquet hall on Qacalisle Ind, Robin stood calmly, wiping away the blood stains on his suit with a thick stack of wet wipes.


    Everyone around him stood silently, not daring to make a sound.


    When Robin finished wiping away thest bloodstain, he sighed deeply, muttering, "So dirty."


    Felix hurried forward, pulling Lue with him; both of them bowed to him. "Thank you, Lord Drakebane, for saving us!"


    Felix cried. "My family would have perished today without your intervention."


    "Thank you, Lord Drakebane!" Kolton and his guard team that supported the Aldridges bow to Robin.


    Robin nced around the hall. "Felix, you don''t need to thank me; I didn''t do that for your family."


    Lue gazed up at Robin, her voice trembling. "Mr. Ramsey, without you, my family would have been gone. Even my blood curse would have been fulfilled today. "Everything my family has, including my life, we owe it to you.


    "From now on, your path of revenge will be my family path of revenge!


    "All the wealth and assets belonged to my family, including everyst ounce ofbat influence, will be at your disposal."


    Robin looked at Felix and Lue, his expression indifferent as he smiled faintly. "My revenge has nothing to do with your family."


    Lue stood up, almost begging, "Mr. Ramsey, let us do something for you, anything!"


    Robin slightly knitted his brows. "Do you think I need your power to avenge my family?" Felix quickly held Lue back, his eyes full of gratitude as he looked at Robin.


    "Lue, Mr. Ramsey doesn''t want to drag us into this.


    "To be connected with Mr. Ramsey in this life is truly a blessing for our family!"


    Robin nced at the old man who bowed before him; he patted Felix''s stooped shoulder and said, "Old man, don''t be sentimental. What I''m doing is what Old Fred wants. "Twenty years ago, Old Fred worked around Ugosea and Fricana, and your family secretly provided him plenty of assistance.


    "He values your loyalty, which is why he stepped in to help."


    Just then, a blue-d guard rushed into the room, holding out a phone to Robin.


    "Lord Drakebane, the whereabouts of Ernst and Galen have been confirmed. They are now at a mountain vi on Tolduff Cliff." Robin nced at the photo on the phone and nodded. "Alright, let''s go and meet this chief guardian of the Dark Night Alliance! "Felix,e along. Soon, you''ll get to see your old opponent, the one who died decades ago."


    At the mountain vi on Tolduff Cliff, the spacious second-floor reception room was bathed in the nted rays of the setting sun, the blood-red glow of the evening sky filling the


    room.


    en


    An elderly man, over 70 years old, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his long hair cascading down his shoulders, and his robe flowing gently.


    This was Ernst, the long-time enemy of the Aldridges.


    Ernst had been standing there for an entire afternoon without moving.


    His gaze fixed on the rapidly setting sun.


    His eyes, tinged with the crimson of the sunset, were filled with bitterness and cold hatred, the signs of a long, cold resentment.


    "It''s been nearly 50 years. I really want to see Felix''s face when he dies miserably atst," he murmured.


    "I wonder if Darson has seeded by now?


    "Felix, haha. Watching the wealth empire you build single-handedly copse, seeing your loved ones die one by one before your eyes-how hopeless will that be for you?" Ernst nced at the clock. It was exactly six o''clock in the evening.


    He chuckled dryly, then slowly turned around to face Galen.


    "Chief Guardian Galen, what do you think I''ll be feeling tonight?"


    Galen chuckled in response.


    "Mr. Ernst, this must be the happiest night of your life.


    "No matter how strong your enemies are, they can''t withstand the trial of time.


    "Mr. Ernst''s 50-year vengeance against the Aldridges has been nothing short of legendary.


    "Not to mention, you have the


    backing of the Dark Night Alliance, the Caffereys, the Spartine Warriors, and the Panacea Ocean Warriors the


    Alliance. Today will be the Aldridges''


    final curtain call.


    "For decades, you have painstakingly nned this out, killing Felix''s kin one by one. Today, Felix''sst remaining family member will fall too, and his life will have no meaning left. "No matter how powerful Felix is, he won''t escape this disaster, created by you! Hahaha."


    Ernst sighed deeply. "I''ve waited 50


    years for this moment, and I thought I''d feel thrilled, pleased even. But it doesn''t feel like that at all. I''m not excited; instead, I feel a little empty.


    It''s like something is missing


    "It seems my life has lost its purpose.


    "Actually, I''m a little scared.


    "If it weren''t for your efforts to evade the Aldridges'' electronic surveince, I''d call Darson right now and ask about the situation at the banquet hall.


    "I heard from Mateo that the Aldridges have a very powerful guest-apparently, a martial arts master they hired."


    Galenughed aloud.


    "Even the Aldridges hired a top-tier martial artist, so what?


    "Ten Spartine Warriors have arrived on the ind today.


    "By now, that martial arts master is probably already dead, in by Spartine''s number one warrior, hahaha!"


    "Are you talking about me? It''s always the small-minded ones who talk behind others'' backs!" Robin kicked open the reception room door, standing in front of Galen and Ernst.

 The Deadly 941

    Chapter 941 Because It Bothers Me!


    The sudden shift in the atmosphere caused the entire meeting room to tense up in an instant.


    Thirty members of the Dark Night Alliance appeared out of nowhere, swiftly forming a protective circle.


    Galen and Ernst exchanged a nce before turning to examine the young man who was slowly walking toward them.


    To their surprise, among the group trailing behind him were Felix and Lue!


    For a moment, both Galen and Ernst were stunned.


    They had spent the entire afternoon in this vi, imagining various scenarios for the fall of the Aldridges.


    But they never expected to see them here!


    Could it be that Gottlieb, in an effort to give Ernst a live opportunity for revenge, had deliberately brought Felix and the others here alive?


    Mateo, in a ck robe, and a young man dressed in ck quickly approached Galen.


    "Chief Guardian Galen, this is thebat master hired by the Aldridges. He''s the one who killed my son!" Mateo eximed.


    Another man in ck robes cried out in shock, "Master, this is Robin, my sworn enemy from the Brookhaven Martial Alliance!" With that, he pleaded, "Please, Master, let me personally eliminate this murderer who destroyed my entire family!" Galen coldly appraised Robin, ignoring Mateo and Sam.


    He looked around, searching for members of the Caffereys or the Spartine Warriors.


    But aside from Kolton and the Aldridges'' guards, there was no one else!


    A sudden, ominous feeling hit him like a ton of bricks.


    What was going on here?


    The Dark Night Alliance had teamed up with the Caffereys and the Spartine Warriors.


    The assassination n had been meticulously designed over three months, nearly perfect!


    There should have been no room for error.


    Ernst, too, felt a wave of confusion.


    For the first time in 50 years, he was standing face to face with Felix, the object of his vengeance.


    Aplex feeling welled up inside him.


    His original n had been to meet Felix in his final moments, after Gottlieb and Leandro had taken their turn, to dere his victory.


    But how was it that this old man appeared so strong, so healthy, right in front of him?


    This script was all wrong.


    "Who are you? How dare you intrude on my house?" Galen''s voice was icy as he pointed that question at Robin.


    Robin chuckled darkly, "The one who''s here to kill you."


    As his words rang out, dozens of Dark Web Assassins appeared, swiftly getting rid of the members of the Dark Night Alliance inside and outside the vi. Galen was shocked.


    He recognized their identity through the way they moved.


    Could it be that the Aldridges were working with the Dark Web?


    "You''re from the Dark Web?" Galen demanded, his voice cold.


    "We''ve always kept to our own business. Are you trying to make enemies with the Dark Night Alliance?"


    "What if we are?" Robin took a disinfectant wipe from the blue-d guards, casually wiping his hands.


    Galen froze in shock, his eyes widening as he watched Robin''s calm hand-wiping motion.


    There was a legend about a terrifying figure, a person who always wiped his hands both before and after a kill.


    This individual had once said it was because he held life in reverence.


    He didn''t kill for the sake of ending lives but to rid the world of evil.


    That figure, feared even by the gods, was known as Divine Drakebane!


    "Y-you are..." Galen instinctively stepped back.


    "That''s right!" Robin smiled coldly, mming his hand on Galen''s shoulder.


    A loud crack echoed through the room.


    Galen''s right shoulder copsed instantly. His massive frame hit the ground with a loud thud.


    Both of his kneecaps shattered under the impact.


    The room fell eerily silent.


    Ernst watched in stunned disbelief, his eyes nk.


    The dying sunlight streamed through, piercing his weary, unwilling eyes, still clinging to thest traces of stubbornness. "W-why are you doing this to me?" Galen gasped, looking up in terror at the towering figure of Divine Drakebane.


    He never imagined he would one day face this monster as an enemy.


    Robin shed a dazzling grin. "Because it bothers me. As simple as that!"


    A loud bang rang out.


    The heavybat boot mmed down, crushing Galen''s skull in a brutal, merciless blow.


    Even in death, Galen never understood why this living legend had chosen to kill him.


    Mateo and Sam stood frozen, dumbstruck.


    Galen was one of the top ten guardians of the Dark Night Alliance. Hisbat prowess had ranked in the top 30 of the World of Darkness.


    Yet before Robin, he was utterly powerless.


    "Come here. Let''s settle the score!" Robin beckoned Mateo with a wave of his hand.


    Mateo, now dry-mouthed and fearful, stammered, "D-do you know who you just killed? He was one of the top ten guardians of the Dark Night Alliance!" "Really?" Robin wiped blood off hisbat boots and said indifferently, "Well, that''s just perfect. I want to kill Dark Night Alliance members."


    "I don''t have time to waste with you. I''m going to kill you and move on to the next!" Mateo sneered.


    In an instant, Mateo raised his hand high, sending a thick cloud of ck smoke crashing toward Robin.


    Inside the smoke, Robin''s hand struck Mateo''s face with a violent p.


    p! The sound echoed loudly.


    When the smoke cleared, all that remained was Mateo''s headless corpse, blood pouring from the neck in a foul, putrid stream.


    "How disgusting!" Robin muttered as


    he epted a thick bundle of wipes


    from the blue-d guards. He


    cleansed his hands, wiping the blood until it vanished.


    After using the final wipe, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Sam? This is interesting! Your grandfather had already been


    secretly working with the Dark Night Alliance, and at the end of his life, he pushed you to the edge of the cliff.


    en


    "Ronald spent a lifetime scheming to make the Brookhaven Martial Alliance the greatest faction in Draconia, only to end up with a ruined family.


    "He was just a delusional fool,


    unable to understand that small intelligence, enormous schemes,


    and weak virtue always lead to disaster. His end was inevitable!"


    "Robin, I won''t let you insult my grandfather!" Sam cried out, pulling off his ck hood.


    In an instant, his eyes turned red, his face filled with dark mist as he swung his hand to strike at Robin.


    Robin sneered coldly. "Did you learn this pathetic move from the Chief Guardian of the Dark Night Alliance? Kneel!" Sam''s body, leaping in mid-air, crashed to the ground with a sickening thud.


    "W-what did you do to me? Let me go! I''ll kill you!" Sam howled, struggling, but he couldn''t get up from the ground. The blood-red sunset grew even more intense.


    It bathed the ce in an expanding, empty stillness.


    Sam''s screams grew softer and softer, and in the end, there was only a deste dust cloud in his eyes.


    Through the blood-red twilight, Sam gazed up at Robin''s figure.


    Standing tall and powerful, like an unscble mountain, his presence became an eternal symbol of despair.

 The Deadly 942

    Chapter 942 You Are a Demon!


    The Dark Night Alliance killed 57 members both inside and outside the reception hall in less than ten minutes.


    One of the Dark Night Alliance''s top ten guardians, Galen, known for his incredible strength, didn''t even get a chance to fight before Robin shattered him with a single kick. Mateo''s death was so brutal, it was almost unbearable to look at.


    Ernst stood motionless throughout it all, watching the gruesome scene unfold without a single change in expression.


    Only when the banquet hall was filled with rows of silent, lifeless bodies did he finally let out a deep sigh.


    He nced past Robin and met the eyes of Felix, standing across from him.


    "Felix, we meet again," Ernst said, his voice tinged with a bitter edge.


    "This long-standing confrontation, spanning half a century, has finallye to an end. And, as it turns out, you were the victor.


    "For 50 years, I''ve bided my time, endured humiliation, sacrificed my dignity, and joined forces with the Dark Night Alliance and many other factions, pleading for their help in fulfilling my revenge. "My devotion moved them, and they granted my request.


    "But who could have predicted that I would wait 50 years for this?


    "During this long span, it was my hatred for you that kept me going, step by step, toward this moment. Yet in the end, I still fell before you."


    Ernst gave a self-mocking smile.


    He slowly turned away to look out the window, where the sun was sinking toward the sea.


    The furious sea wind whipped up bloodthirsty waves, swallowing thest traces of the fading sunset.


    The reception hall''s lights automatically flickered on, casting a harsh glow on his tall, emaciated figure, making him appear even older and more pitiful.


    "Fifty years ago, the glory of the Cesars, which I built with my own hands, faded the moment Allie left me.


    "Felix, you destroyed me, and you destroyed Allie''s life! You are my nemesis in this lifetime!


    "I''ve hated you for 50 years. I''ve dreamt of destroying every single life of the Aldridges.


    "I wanted nothing more than to see you die in front of me, watching in despair after all my ns came to fruition. "But... I never saw that day.


    "God has forsaken me! Fate has been unfair to me! I cannot ept it! Hahaha!"


    The hall echoed with Ernst''s bitter, cruelughter.


    Felix watched him, his face hardened with the same signs of age. He shook his head sadly, struggling to find words.


    Ernst pointed toward the darkening sky outside, his eyes filled with longing.


    "All my life, I once hoped to use my intelligence to create the glory I craved, to build a fortune that would allow my Allie, my brothers who fought through life and death along my side, and my children to share in the empire I had crafted with my own hands. "I wanted them to experience the joy I could give them under this beautiful sky.


    "B-but, Felix, you and Allie shattered all my dreams! You betrayed me!


    "My closest lover, my best friend, betrayed me behind my back with actions that defied all reason!


    "Onlyter did I realize how foolish I had been.


    "It wasn''t until Allie told me the truth that I woke from the nightmare. I had been kept in the dark all along!


    "That hypocritical god, in the end, favored you and betrayed me!


    "This world is so full of confusion and injustice! I''ve beenpletely deceived by God!"


    Felix''s lips twitched as if he wanted to speak, but nothing came out.


    His aging eyes, filled with sorrow and regret, were locked on Ernst.


    Ernstughed again, but it was augh full of despair.


    In the same instant, his gaze darkened, filled with sharp, intense hatred.


    "More than anyone else, I worked hard, yet here I am, with nothing to show for it.


    "I had no choice but to hide behind the Dark Night Alliance, plotting, step by step, to kill my enemies.


    "Felix, you know this wasn''t the life I envisioned for myself!


    "I could have walked down the aisle with Allie, enjoying the wealth we built together.


    "B-but even now, I don''t understand why she betrayed me.


    "Felix, you were my best friend. You were my closest brother! I never understood how you could do something so immoral. "Felix, I hate you. And I hate Allie even more!"


    Before Ernst could say more, a voice cut through his words. Lue stepped forward, pointing an angry finger at him. "Did my grandmother ever marry you? Did you think she owed you something? She didn''t have to marry you! What makes you think you had the right to arrange her life?


    "Ernst, you are a selfish monster!


    "You me others for your failed desires, yet you never stop to think-why did my grandmother leave you, despite being by your side for so long, and choose to follow my grandfather?


    "Have you ever wondered why?


    "You spent your entire life. After 50 years, you still failing to understand this. You''ve wasted your entire life!


    "Do you even realize how many lives your obsession and selfish revenge have destroyed?


    "You are a sinner!


    "Your narrow-mindedness and twisted psychology led to the situation you find yourself in now, and you expect others to take the me? Dream on!" Ernst stood frozen, stunned by her words.


    He looked at Lue with disbelief, recognizing a familiar fire in her eyes. "You are Allie''s granddaughter?"


    Lue gave him a cold, mocking smile. "Yes. Allie is my grandmother. And I despise you."


    Ernst didn''t respond to her words, but a smile crept onto his face, filled with warmth and nostalgia.


    "Your name is Lue. Your


    personality... it''s just like Allie''s back then. She was just like you-never hiding her anger, always so open and sincere, like the brightness of spring.


    en


    "Being with her was the happiest I''d ever been. Every moment with her felt like pure joy.


    "B-but then Felix came and shattered all that happiness."


    His warm gaze quickly turned to bitter hatred.


    "Hmph!" Lue scoffed.


    "Seeing you like this, I can understand why my grandmother never liked you.


    "You were always so focused on enjoying the happiness others gave you. Did you ever think about what they might have gained from being by your side?


    "No woman would ever love a selfish man like you.


    "Even if I had lived in that time, I would have told my grandmother never to be with someone so self-centered like you.


    "Nobody is born to live for someone else. No one has the right to demand another''s sacrifice.


    "You don''t even understand what love is. What right do you have to suffer? What rights do you have to hate?


    "You spent 50 years of your life consumed by hatred, wasting your remaining years!


    "Because of your fake suicide, my grandmother was guilt-ridden for years, and my grandfather was consumed by regret. You are a cruel, heartless man.


    "You''ve ced all your selfish desires and ws onto those closest to you and never once looked inward.


    "You still don''t even understand how you lost everything you built, and now you seek revenge on my family? You are the most foolish man alive!


    "Do you realize how much suffering your obsession has caused?


    "My grandmother died of depression. My father, my uncle, and my mother... one by one, they perished because of your revenge n. You are the real monster here.


    "If Mr. Ramsey hadn''t stepped in, my grandfather, my family, and I would all be dead by now.


    "You nned everything, including pulling your own son and grandson into your vengeful schemes. You are a demon of pure selfishness!


    "You want others to pay for your hatred and suffering, but someone like you should never have existed!


    "If life could start over, I believe my grandmother would still never choose you."


    Ernst froze, his mind reeling. "Lue, what did you say?


    "Are you sure the loss of your family fortune wasn''t due to your grandfather targeting me?"


    Lue sneered coldly. "Hmph! You still don''t get it? What the hell would you seek revenge for if you don''t get this?


    "Everything you''ve hated was just your own delusion!


    "Let me tell you this! You should repent on your way to hell! The Dark Night Alliance did all of this!


    "You think they saved you and helped you? But they are your real enemies!"

 The Deadly 943

    Chapter 943 This Journey Is Enough


    Ernst stared in shock at Lue, then turned to look at Felix.


    His brow furrowed, his face full of confusion.


    After a moment of deep thought, he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Lue, you''re just like Allie was back then! She was as clever as you, even a little sly and sharp-tongued too.


    "You''re deceiving me, trying to make me die with endless regret.


    "On this point, you''re not as kind as Allie."


    Lue smiled bitterly, no longer willing to exin herself to this stubborn, suspicious old man.


    Ernst sighed deeply, shaking his head in contempt.


    "Felix, is this your idea? Did you have your granddaughter say this to me?


    "You old fool, do you think I have lived over seventy years for nothing?


    "Do you really expect me to believe that the fall of the Cesars was caused by the Dark Night Alliance and not by your family over a few words? "Ridiculous!


    "Lue, you''re still too young! What you''re saying might fool others, but it won''t fool me. Your grandfather knows exactly what kind of man I am. "This trick is too childish!"


    Lue sneered coldly. "My grandfather isn''t as worldly or cunning as you.


    "He''s loyal, honorable, and always dealt honestly with people.


    "If not, the Aldridges wouldn''t have be the great family they are today, a force to be reckoned with!


    "This is the reason he achieved all this sess.


    "But you don''t have any of that. All you have is deceit!


    "You think that only through trickery, maniption, and even underhanded means can you achieve your grand ambitions?


    "You''repletely wrong!


    "In this world, those who achieve greatness all have hearts that are sincere, honest, and kind!


    "Those who rely on lies, act piously while speaking nonsense, wear one face publicly and another in secret, and who use dark methods, will never achieve anything great. In the end, they''ll be buried by the pits they dug for themselves." Lue didn''t feel like wasting any more time with him. She turned away and said, "Kolton, give him the files!


    "Ernst, over the years, my family has gathered information on how the Dark Night Alliance gradually devoured the wealth of the Cesars.


    "Take your time and read it. Once you do, you''ll see just how foolish you''ve been.


    "I''ll say it again: the Dark Night Alliance is the true culprit who ruined your life and left you with nothing.


    "Ernst, you really are pathetic."


    Kolton handed Ernst a USB drive.


    "Mr. Ernst, this is the information Mr. Aldridge spent decades gathering. Take a look.


    "I shouldn''t be saying this, but if you hadn''t spread that rumor years ago that you were dead, Felix would''ve found you and given you this. You would have seen who truly betrayed you.


    "Felix has suffered for decades, losing a brother like you. Please, take a favorable look."


    Kolton nodded sympathetically at Ernst and turned to return to Felix.


    Ernst stood frozen for a moment, trembling as he plugged the USB drive into the yer.


    On the screen appeared the undeniable evidence of how the Dark Night Alliance had consumed the Cesars'' wealth.


    Back then, the Dark Night Alliance had urgently needed massive wealth to grow their power, so they set their sights on the wealthiest families.


    Ernst and a noble family from Ugond had be their prey.


    Felix watched the video and then nced at Ernst''s aged figure, shaking his head sadly.


    "Ernst, I''m leaving. I hope you get better with time. If one day you no longer harbor hatred, I''ll be waiting for you to join me in sharing the Aldridges'' wealth. "Back then, we had nothing. But together, we created something great.


    "We could have enjoyed a prosperous life together, but maniption led us to turn against one another. It''s so sad.


    "Unfortunately, it''s toote to know all this.


    "Now, we''re both nearing the end of our lives. Knowing the truth feels almost meaningless now.


    "I''m leaving. The doors of the Aldridges are always open to you.


    "I just want you to know that I''ve always considered you a brother.


    "Allie, before she passed, repeatedly told me that if your descendants ever needed anything, I should help them unconditionally. These were her exact words.


    "Sigh! A tragedy that shouldn''t have happened, causing us to live most of our lives in hatred and helplessness."


    Ernst didn''t turn around. He just stared nkly at the screen, which continued to rey the painful truths of the past.


    "Mr. Ramsey, let''s go," Felix said, shaking his head, bowing to Robin.


    Robin nodded and turned to leave through the door.


    As they reached the entrance, Robin suddenly stopped and looked back at Sam, who was still trembling on the floor.


    He pointed at the blue-d guards. "Let him go."


    Then, he turned and left.


    Sam shakily stood up, looking at Robin''s distant back with eyes filled with endless hatred.


    "Robin, you killed my entire family.


    swear,


    He picake you down with me


    He picked up a dagger from the ground and charged out the door, lunging at Robin.


    Robin shook his head and sighed.


    The blue-d guards moved swiftly.


    The knife shed open Sam''s throat in an instant.


    A burst of blood shot up into the air as Sam''s body crashed to the ground.


    ...


    Robin and Felix had just reached


    the vi''s stairs when


    a


    chillingugh echoed from b SEX! Hahaha!"


    Felix stopped, turning to look at therge window on the second floor of the vi.


    Ernst, disheveled, his face wet with tears, was holding a gun, pointing it at Felix.


    "Felix, do you know what I''m thinking right now?"


    Kolton immediately signaled to the guards to point their guns at Ernst.


    Felix shook his head and said, "Ernst, if you think killing me will make you happy, I ept.


    "Kolton, tell all the guards to lower their guns. No matter what Ernst has done to me, you don''t need to avenge me.


    "Remember, after I''m gone, help Lue continue the family business.


    "If Ernst needs it, he can take half of the family wealth!"


    "Mr. Felix!" Kolton still kept his gun aimed at Ernst.


    Felix sternly ordered, "Kolton, didn''t you hear me? Put your gun down!"


    "Yes! Mr. Aldridge." Kolton reluctantly lowered his gun and stepped back.


    Ernst smiled faintly. "Felix, I remember 50 years ago, you and were as close as brothers. Back were just like


    then,


    1, you


    now everything I said, you followed.


    "To be honest, back then I thought you were foolish, but I trusted youpletely!


    "If time could turn back, I would still choose to be your brother.


    "Unfortunately, that''s not possible. As time went on, our paths grew further apart, and we became enemies.


    "But to have known you in this life, that''s my fortune.


    "I''ll always remember those days when you, me, and Allie had nothing but each other.


    "Only today do I realize this d*mn money isn''t worth a thing!


    "We couldn''t take it away in death, but it turned brothers and lovers against each other.


    "It blinded me.


    "In the end, the wealth I chased my whole life turned out to be the thing that brought me harm.


    "If I had known, I would have rather stayed with Allie and you in our poor little vige.


    "Haha! Enough said. It''s meaningless now."


    Ernst clicked off the safety on his gun and aimed it at Felix.


    "Felix, let me ask you if there''s another life, would you still choose to be my brother?"


    Felix nodded and said, "I''ve always considered you my brother.


    "But there is no such thing as a second life. This life, one journey is enough.


    "Peoplee and go in this world, but it all means nothing.


    "Ernst, shoot. At my age, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Ernst chuckled as he pulled the trigger. "Brother! Hahaha."


    A gunshot rang out, piercing the long night sky.

 The Deadly 944

    Chapter 944 The Invitation from the Avingtons


    Lue stood there, watching the scene unfold before her, shaking her head bitterly.


    The za in front of the vi was eerily quiet.


    Felix walked over to Ernst''s lifeless body, tears streaming down his face.


    After a long while, he noticed that Ernst''s other hand was still clutching a pocket over his chest.


    Felix carefully pried the hand away.


    Inside the pocket was a photograph of Allie, taken 50 years ago.


    Staring at Allie''s youthful beauty in the photo, Felix sighed heavily, a bitter ache in his heart.


    He gently returned the faded photograph to the pocket, pressing it close to Ernst''s chest.


    "Kolton, when we return, let''s bring Ernst and his children back to Autreynia," Felix said quietly. "We''ll bury them next to Allie."


    "Yes, boss!" Kolton immediately gave orders for Ernst''s body to be ced in the car.


    Felix wiped the tears from his eyes and bowed slightly to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize for the scene."


    Robin nodded impassively. "It''s part of life. There''s nothing tough at or be upset about. We choose our joys and sorrows, and once they pass, they''re gone. Let it go, and let''s move on."


    Felix watched Robin''s back for a moment, then suddenly had an epiphany.


    Yes, everything would pass.


    The pain they were experiencing now, like everything before it, would soon fade away.


    "Mr. Ramsey, how about I invite you to dinner at my estate tonight?" Felix asked.


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "You should get some rest too. Don''t bother with formalities for my sake. Just take me back to the hotel. I need to wash off this blood, and we can discuss things tomorrow." "Understood, Mr. Ramsey." Felix and Lue escorted Robin to the private luxury car and drove him to the Duskhaven Grand Hotel.


    On the way, Felix received a call from Cuthbert Avington, Head of Market Regtion on Qacalisle Ind.


    "Mr. Felix, as per your request, I''ve prepared aprehensive n for the development and management of the ind. When would it be convenient for you tonight? I''d like to visit you at your estate." Felix thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Avington, I''d rather not meet anyone tonight. Let''s arrange for tomorrow. We can discuss the redevelopment then.


    "The Cattells have caused nothing but chaos on the ind these past few years; it''s time for a cleanup. Please send the n to Lue, so she can review it.


    "If possible, I''m considering entrusting the management of the ind to you; I hope you won''t let me down."


    Cuthbert eximed excitedly, "Mr. Felix, you can count on me. If you hand it over to me, I''ll make it the most beautiful ind in the world!


    "There will be no more of the chaos from the Mateo era. I will bring peace to the ind."


    "You don''t need to make empty promises," Felix interrupted, shaking his head.


    "I''ll have an oversightmittee, and there will be regr annual audits of the ind''s operations.


    "Previous mismanagement allowed the ind to be a hideout for the World of Darkness and certain obscure sects."


    Cuthbert assured him.


    "Mr. Felix, my family has been a prominent family on the Ind for many years. We know the ind well, and we''re capable of managing it.


    "Tomorrow, I''ve prepared a grand


    wee dinner at our family estate for you and Ms. Lue. I will be


    honored to listen to your guidance in


    person," Cuthbert continued


    en


    "I''ve also invited Cyril Higgins, the special envoy of the Thalrex Order, along with various foreign diplomatic attaches who are attending the conference to join us.


    "If it''s not inconvenient for you, I would be happy to pick you up personally at the estate tomorrow afternoon."


    Felix didn''t refuse, replying immediately, "Alright. We''ll discuss your n for Qacalisle Ind''s future development at the dinner."


    "Thank you, Mr. Felix!" Cuthbert replied eagerly.


    "By the way, I''ve heard from Cyril that you''re hosting a distinguished friend who is also representing one of the participating countries. If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite this guest as well. Would that be alright?"


    Felix looked over at Robin and replied directly, "Of course, but I need to check with him first.


    "If he agrees, I''ll be sure to apany him. I can''t give you a definitive answer yet."


    The call ended.


    Felix turned to Robin and asked, "Mr. Ramsey, I''d like to invite you to a dinner by tomorrow afternoon.


    "Cuthbert Avington is the Director of the Market Regtion Department on Qacalisle Ind. He is hosting a wee banquet at his estate.


    "He has invited the attending foreign diplomatic attaches and the special envoy of the organizingmittee.


    "He learned from Cyril that you''ll be attending, and he wants to extend the invitation to you."


    "Mr. Ramsey, you should join if you


    have the time. It would be a


    wonderful opportunity to rx. Also, please help me assess whether


    Cuthbert is someone we can rely on.


    "He has done well in managing the market order on the ind. The streets are much cleaner now, and the chaos has reduced significantly.


    "Although he was appointed during the Mateo era, ording to his reports, he is not like Mateo.


    "Cuthbert is from a local family with deep roots in the region. If he can manage the ind well, it would be ideal."


    Robin had initially nned to refuse but decided he wanted to learn more about his father''s past.


    "Alright. Thepetition will take a few more days. I have nothing pressing. I can join you tomorrow."


    Felix was pleased. "Great! Mr. Ramsey, I''ll pick you up at the hotel tomorrow at 10 AM."


    ...


    Back at the Duskhaven Grand Hotel, Trix and Zayden were already waiting in the lobby.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Trix greeted him respectfully. "I apologize for my behavior earlier today."


    "You don''t need to apologize. That was your work matter," Robin replied without turning to her, heading straight to his room.


    Zayden shrugged helplessly. "Trix, I''ve told you, it''s no use.


    "Someone like Mr. Ramsey never gives a person without principles a second chance."


    Trix fumed. "I made one mistake, that''s all!"


    Zayden shook his head and said, "A true powerhouse doesn''t allow any mistakes from his subordinates, not even once. "Because that one mistake could be fatal."


    Robin paused in front of his room door and said, "Zayden, in 20 minutes, have Antone to my room. I need to speak with him."

 The Deadly 945

    Chapter 945 Coral Street Night Market


    Back in his room, Robin immediately began cleaning himself.


    He had always despised the smell of blood.


    He would meticulously wash every inch of his skin after each kill, scrubbing until he felt that the bloodstains hadpletely disappeared.


    He couldn''t stop until he was sure it was all clean.


    Neen minutester, Robin finished his cleansing, changed into casual clothes, and entered the meeting room.


    Anton was already waiting.


    When he saw Robin, Anton quickly stood and greeted him, "Mr. Ramsey, good to see you!"


    Robin gestured for him to sit.


    He then went through his familiar routine, grinding coffee beans by hand and carefully brewing a strong cup.


    Only after drinking it in one go did he finally speak.


    "Anton, you should know why I asked you toe," Robin said, setting his empty cup aside.


    Anton nodded and said, "Master Ramsey, you want to know more about what happened 20 years ago at the first Qacalisle Summit, when your father was involved, right?" Robin ced the cup down, his expression indifferent. "Yes. I''ve seen the records. You were there as his technical secretary.


    "And my father had personally requested you," Robin added.


    Anton recalled, "Yes, Master Ramsey, that''s true. Icked the necessary qualifications to attend the conference or participate in the discussions at that time. "However, during the conference, I did assist your father with his personal matters," Anton continued.


    Robin sat up straighter, watching the nostalgic look in Anton''s eyes. He took a deep breath. "Tell me, after my father arrived at the ind, where did he go, and what did he do?" "Young Lord Dragon stayed on the ind for ten days. He refused every invitation from the ind''s officials and nations, focusing only on the conference," Anton exined. "But the ind''s officials were eager to meet him. They blocked the hotel, waiting for him.


    "To avoid them, Young Lord Dragon would sneak out through the back door of the hotel. "Besides the beach, the ind didn''t have much to offer, and he didn''t enjoy busy ces.


    "So, he asked me to apany him to Coral Street''s night market.


    "In Duskhaven, there was a food street and an antique street," Anton exined.


    "It was a ce where the ind''s poorest residents set up their own stalls.


    "He loved going there. Your father said it was the most rxing ce on the ind.


    "He even said that the next time he visited, he would bring his children and his wife along. Coral Street was a must-see."


    As Anton spoke about his father, Robin felt a rare sense of closeness.


    His father''s down-to-earth nature surprised him.


    Despite his busy schedule, he found joy in simple pleasures.


    Anton,pletely lost in his memories, didn''t notice Robin''s thoughts.


    "That time, Young Lord Dragon bought many local souvenirs from the ind, saying he wanted to bring them back for all three of you. "Even though the items were inexpensive, worth only a few dors, he was delighted by them. He acted like a child enjoying a gift.


    "If you didn''t know his position, you''d


    never guess


    was the Warlord


    Supreme, the most powerful man in the world. No one would know hemanded the Golden Dragon Guard, the strongest army in the world.


    UAS


    "During those ten days, he went to Coral Street''s night market nearly every night.


    "And something else happened during that time."


    Robin looked at Anton, intrigued. "What happened?"


    "The day after Young Lord Dragon arrived for the summit, he suddenly fell ill with a strange fever. It was awful that he couldn''t think straight.


    "Your father was very skilled in medicine," Anton continued, "but this fever was beyond his control.


    "Whether it was the climate or something else, the fever just wouldn''t go away.


    "Even though the attending physician brought the best fever-reducing medicine, it didn''t help.


    "On the fifth night of the conference, despite his fever, Young Lord Dragon insisted on going to the night market.


    "We arrived at a small stall known as Elodie''s Lasagna.


    "It was run by a young couple, Ambrose and Dahlia Clem, and their daughter, Elodie. Elodie was only two years old at the time, and she would be about 22 now.


    "They named the stall after their daughter.


    "After having one serving, Young Lord Dragon loved the taste.


    "Ambrose noticed he wasn''t feeling well and asked about his fever. When he learned Young Lord Dragon had been ill for days, he added a special ingredient-a ster-into his second serving ofsagna. "Miraculously, after finishing that, Young Lord Dragon''s fever dropped that night.


    "Being a man of action, he returned to the stall the next day, found the couple, and gave them one million dors to show his gratitude.


    "But the couple refused to ept the money.


    "In the end, Young Lord Dragon gave their daughter a pair of Emberleaf Fans as a token of thanks.


    "These fans had been a gift from Sergio Curnow and his wife Jenna; he was the first Thalrex Order''s special envoy. The fan was a gift that the couple customized for` Young Lord Dargon''s children-you and Ms. Renee.


    "At the time, Young Lord Dragon didn''t have any other essories on him, so he gave the fans to Ambrose and Dahlia as a sign of his gratitude.


    "The couple was moved by his insistence. Eventually, they epted the gift.


    "He told them that if they ever visited Draconia, they shoulde to Dragon Manor, and he would show them around; the fans could serve as the token.


    "However, after the conference,


    Young Lord Dragon returned home, and there was no word from him


    again. Ambrose and Dahlia also met


    disappeared from our lives. I doubt they ever went to Draconia on contacted your father.


    "This time, when I returned to Qacalisle Ind, I saw that the Coral Street night market no longer existed. Now, only a few poor locals asionally set up stalls to make a living.


    "The Market Regtion Department on the ind is very strict. They can fine or even imprison anyone who sets up a stall without permission.


    "These poor people have it hard."


    Robin furrowed his brow at the mention of the department.


    "Is the director of the Market Regtion Department named Cuthbert Avington?"


    Anton paused, surprised. "Yes, that''s right. He even sent us an invitation this afternoon to attend a grand banquet at his estate tomorrow."


    Robin smiled and said, "Alright then, let''s head to Coral Street and see if we can find Ambrose and Dahlia again."

 The Deadly 946

    Chapter 946 Elodie''s Lasagna


    Anton watched the spark in Robin''s eyes and understood the emotions that were stirring within him.


    Robin had lost his parents before he even turned one.


    Despite holding the esteemed title, his longing for his parents had never faded.


    Now, standing in a ce his father had visited 20 years ago, how he wished he could find a trace of his father''s warmth in the memories of that time-perhaps in the ces his father had been or the people he had encountered. Seeing the longing in Robin''s eyes made Anton''s heart ache.


    "Master Ramsey," Anton said softly, "I''m afraid ... after all these years, Ambrose and Dahlia may not still be running their stall there.


    "As far as I know, they haven''t contacted Young Lord Dragon through any foreign affairs channels in the past 20 years.


    "After all this time, they may no longer be on the ind."


    Robin said nothing, his eyes still shining with hope.


    He walked over to therge window in the hotel room, gazing at the tranquil scenery of Duskhaven. He let out a lightugh.


    "I feel like they''re still on the ind. Let''s go. We might just find them.


    "Didn''t you tell me?" Robin continued, his voice full of quiet certainty.


    "The couple have been native residents of the ind for generations. Where could a family like theirs have gone?


    "Besides, with the ind''s great tourism resources, they must be livingfortably here.


    "From what you remember, thesagna business they ran was thriving-why would they leave the ind?"


    Anton looked at the determination in Robin''s eyes and nodded instinctively. "Alright, Master Ramsey, I trust your instincts."


    They made their way down to the hotel lobby, where they ran into Kelsey, the receptionist.


    She had just finished her shift and was about to head home.


    When Kelsey caught sight of Robin''s charming face beneath the shimmering lights of the lobby, her cheeks flushed.


    In her flustered state, she identally bumped into Robin, knocking herself into his arms.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I-I didn''t notice you."


    Robin looked at how panicked she seemed, a smile tugging at his lips. "It''s alright; I just happened to step out of the elevator at the wrong moment."


    Kelsey was caught off guard,ughing nervously at Robin''s humor.


    She hadn''t expected the princely figure before her to be so approachable.


    In her hand, she was holding a flyer, which she dropped in her flurry.


    Robin bent down to pick it up, noticing the words ''Elodie''s Lasagna'' printed on the paper.


    "Sir, are you heading out for ate-night snack?" Kelsey asked. "If you''re looking to try authentic ind cuisine, you should check out the Coral Street''s Night Market. They have so many delicious snacks." Robin nodded. "We were nning on going there."


    He pointed to the flyer. "Is Elodie''s Lasagna still at the Coral Street Night Market?"


    Kelsey''s eyes lit up. "Yes, it is! Theirsagna is especially good. After eating it, you''ll feelpletely refreshed. I absolutely love it!


    "Every time I finish ate shift, I pass by Coral Street and always stop to have a bowl of Elodie''s Lasagna."


    Noticing that Kelsey had changed out of her uniform, Robin casually asked, "Are you off work now?"


    "Yes," she replied. "Is there anything else you need?"


    bet


    Robin smiled gently, "If you don''t mind, would you be willing to guide us there? We''d love to try the local snacks and have some of Elodie''s Lasagna."


    Kelsey''s face brightened with excitement. "I''d love to! The Coral Street Night Market isn''t far-it''s only a ten-minute walk from here." Robin handed the flyer back to her. "Thank you."


    "Thank me?" Kelsey eximed, still smiling. "You''re treating me to Elodie''s Lasagna, and you''re thanking me? I''m just happy to be going!" Robin and Anton shared a smile, amused by Kelsey''s pure, unguarded enthusiasm.


    "Let''s go then." Kelsey''s heart raced. It had been a long time since she had felt so happy.


    The three of them walked toward the Coral Street Night Market, chatting casually as they went.


    Kelsey''s initial nervousness began to fade.


    This man, who had seemed so aloof and princely, was actually incredibly kind and warm-more so than anyone she had ever met.


    She felt a sudden burst of energy, as if she had taken some sort of excitement booster, and she couldn''t stop talking.


    "Is this your first time on Qacalisle Ind?" She asked. "The Night Market used to be the most vibrant ce in Duskhaven.


    "During holidays and at night, the market would be filled with tourists and locals, all strolling around and enjoying the food.


    "There are so many foods and trinkets, you couldn''t even count them.


    "Native residents run all the stalls here. They sell the ind''s most unique and delicious snacks.


    "You know, my parents used to run a stall here too, but they passed away."


    As she spoke, Kelsey''s eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    "Five years ago, after the Cattells took over the ind, Coral Street stopped being as lively.


    "They set up a Market Regtion Department to control the street vendors. They strictly prohibited anyone from selling on the streets.


    "Now, anyone who wants to sell food or goods has to do it inside the market they''ve built.


    "However, the high rent andmissions make it unaffordable for the vendors, leading to their refusal to relocate.


    "Many of the local residents can only sneak in at night to sell their goods.


    "My parents...three years ago, during one of the market clean-up inspections, they were chased by the Market Regtion Department''s enforcement team. My father died of a heart attack from the stress, and my mother died of grief shortly after.


    "Those Market Regtion Department people are horrible. They are mistreating the vendors. Those people are worse than animals. "All the vendors hate them with a passion."


    Robin stopped walking, noticing the fire in Kelsey''s eyes. "So, you have market management here too?


    "Qacalisle Ind is a private ind, but it''s been developed into a tourist spot, and now they''re using force to control the markets."


    Kelsey nodded. "Yes. They just want to squeeze money out of the vendors. It''s all for profit.


    "They''re like devils. As long as these devils are in charge, the ind''s residents will never have a good life. They deserve to rot in hell!


    "Everyone is aware that the director overseeing the market''s order, along with his family, has constructed a food malt hear the beach. He wants


    all the vendors to move there and pay rent, so he can profit from them.


    "But the rent there is incredibly expensive.


    "Even if you sell food all day, the money you make isn''t enough to cover the fees for the market.


    "But the Avingtons keep saying they''re doing this for the benefit of all the ind''s residents." Kelsey''s voice brimmed with sarcasm.


    Robin smiled wryly.


    "For the benefit of the residents? Haha! Another grand excuse."

 The Deadly 947

    Chapter 947 A Pair of Priceless Emberleaf Fans


    Kelsey''s statement left Robin speechless.


    It seemed that there was no sanctuary left in this world.


    Even this small ind was gued with such filth.


    It appeared that the logic of sc*undrels was universal.


    Seeing Robin''s angry expression, Kelsey immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, sir. I got carried away and said things I shouldn''t have. I shouldn''t have shared my family''s misfortune. It was very rude of me." Robin looked at Kelsey''s apologetic look.


    He sensed that she was a beautiful, sincere young woman with good manners.


    "Are you a native? Have you ever left the ind?" he asked.


    Kelsey shyly nodded, "No, I''ve always lived here with my parents.


    "Our family makes a living by selling food at the night market.


    "I remember when I was very young, my father said our business was doing well, and he wanted to save up a lot of money to send me to school. But that good life was shattered five years ago. "During one of the major market inspections, my parents passed away, and our family was fined arge amount of money.


    "The money we had saved was taken away, and I was left alone at home.


    "Luckily, I finished high school here on the ind, and just as I was looking for a job, Duskhaven Hotel was hiring. The hotel chose me.


    "I found a job here and can support myself.


    "Compared to many other native residents on the ind, I''m lucky.


    "All of this is because of the money my parents earned earlier, which allowed me to study."


    Robin noticed a lingering sadness beneath Kelsey''s bright expression.


    He sighed, realizing that every life carries its own joys and sorrows.


    "Kelsey, do you know the stall owner from Elodie''s Lasagna?"


    Kelsey nodded. "Yes, we live near each other. Years ago, they and my parents used to run stalls together."


    Robin suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Oh, what a coincidence!"


    Kelsey, noticing Robin''s surprised expression, asked, "Sir, do you know Ambrose and the others?"


    Robin nodded but then shook his head, "No, it''s not me. It''s someone I knew from the past who knows them.


    "They happened to be here, so I thought I''d visit.


    "Their daughter is Elodie, right? Is she still around?" he asked.


    "Yes, she does," Kelsey nodded, her words trailing off.


    By now, they had arrived at the Coral Street night market.


    The food street was bustling, stretching nearly a yard, though somewhat disorganized.


    Despite the chaos, there was a warmth and charm to it.


    As they weaved through the crowd, Robin searched for Elodie''s Lasagna stall.


    Kelsey knew what he was looking for and pointed ahead, "Sir, the stall is at the far end of the food street. You''ll need to walk to the southern part of Coral Street to see it. Three years ago, our stalls were right next to theirs." "Crash!"


    Suddenly, a chaotic tter echoed through the air. A wave of panic swept through the market, disrupting the otherwise warm and harmonious atmosphere.


    The scene unfolding before them stunned the shoppers.


    Stall owners frantically pushed their carts, fleeing in all directions.


    Some hadn''t even managed to push their carts away before a pair of fierce-looking enforcers wielding iron rods overturned them.


    The Enforcement Team had mobilized in full force.


    Armed and organized, they stormed the night market in a surprise raid.


    Seeing this, Robin froze.


    This was all too familiar.


    How was it that no matter where he went, he kept running into these kinds of problems?


    It was truly bizarre!


    Kelsey, pulling at Robin''s sleeve, whispered nervously, "Sir, this is very unfortunate. We should leave quickly.


    "Some big shot might have arrived


    on the ind, and the Market


    Regtion Department is likely preparing for arge-scale crackdown on the night market."


    en


    Robin looked around at the scattered food and overturned stalls, shaking his head.


    The Enforcement Team''s motorcycle squad screeched toward them.


    Dozens of officers, wielding electric batons, chased after the fleeing stall owners.


    In less than ten minutes, the night market was in ruins.


    All the vendors had vanished without a trace.


    Only the wrecked stalls and scattered food remained on the empty street.


    Kelsey sighed, "Sir, let''s go back."


    Robin, still eyeing the ruined food street, looked at the distant end, trying to spot Elodie''s Lasagna stall.


    "I want to see Elodie''s Lasagna. Oh, you only told me half the story-where is Elodie now?" he asked.


    Kelsey stiffened. "Elodie, she passed away two years ago."


    Robin froze. "She''s gone? Was it from an illness?"


    "No," Kelsey replied, gazing at the


    scattered food ingredients on the "It wasn''t an illness. L-it was


    ...


    She faltered, unable to continue.


    swnovet


    Fear shed in her eyes as she looked toward the enforcement officers who were still smashing and looting.


    "Sir!" Kelsey''s eyes were filled with tears. "I-I don''t know."


    Robin, seeing the terror in her eyes, pointed at the officers, "Did her death have something to do with them?"


    Kelsey nodded slightly. "I only heard


    my parents talk about it. Elodie''s death connected to the daughter


    Regtion Department."


    of the director of the ''se


    Robin''s face darkened, his voice icy as hemanded, "Tell me everything you know!" Kelsey jumped, hesitating for a long moment before speaking in a lowered voice. "Ambrose and Dahlia met a benefactor once, someone who seems to be from Draconia. "This Draconian gave Elodie a pair of Emberleaf Fans, which are worth a fortune.


    "One day, by chance, Cuthbert''s daughter saw the fans, and that''s when ..."


    "So what happened?!" Robin barked, his voice full of fury. Kelsey, terrified, dropped to the ground.


    Anton quickly stepped forward to help her up.


    Kelsey, tears streaming down her face, sobbed, "Sir, did I say something wrong?"


    Robin realized he had lost control and scared her.


    Anton apologized, "I''m sorry, Ms. Kelsey. He wasn''t frustrated with you, but with the situation regarding Elodie. "Can you take us to their house?"


    Kelsey nced at Robin, her face still tense with fear, then pointed to a nearby row of stalls.


    A cart bearing the name Elodie''s Lasagnay at the farthest corner, amidst the wreckage.


    Robin''s face darkened as he walked toward the cart.


    An inexplicable feeling of familiarity washed over him.


    It was the ce his father had frequented long ago.


    He was surrounded by kind-hearted inders who had a special bond with his father.


    Bending down, Robin reached to pick up the cart''s sign.


    A harsh voice yelled from behind, "This is an Enforcement Team operation. Move aside immediately!"

 The Deadly 948

    Chapter 948 Stealing His Property Will Cost Your Life!


    Ignoring the harsh shout from behind him, Robin picked up the ''Elodie''s Lasagna'' sign, buried among a pile of discarded objects.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you!" A member of the enforcement team, wielding a baton, walked up behind Robin. "Get up and get out, now!" Kelsey quickly urged, "Mr. Robin, let''s go..."


    Robin wiped the dust off the sign and slowly stood up.


    "Put it down!" The officer barked. "Didn''t you hear me? Get out of here!"


    Robin slowly turned around to face the officer. He asked coldly, "What did you say? Do you want to die?"


    The three officers froze for a moment, their hands tightening on their stun baton, ready to strike.


    Anton quickly presented an invitation letter from the Qacalisle Ind''s Market Regtion Department. "Gentlemen, please wait!


    "Mr. Avington invited us, and we just so happened to be passing by tonight.


    "Last time we visited the Ind, we ate at Elodie''s Lasagna and loved the food. So we came to see what was going on here.


    "We''ll leave right away."


    The officers softened slightly in their tone. "Important figures are visiting the ind in the next few days, and we''re conducting a market cleanup. These operations are illegal and will be shut down.


    "If you want to eat, go to the ind food city. Hurry up and leave!"


    "Okay, we''ll go now." Anton said, looking at Robin for hismand.


    "Put down everything in your hands!" One officer pointed at the sign in Robin''s hand.


    Robin turned and tossed the sign into the air.


    The officers immediately stepped back.


    The sign crashed to the ground in front of them.


    "Crack!" The sound of the sign breaking echoed.


    A cloud of dust rose, and the officers froze in ce, their bodies stiffening.


    In that moment, Kelsey, who had turned around, saw the three officers on the ground, blood trickling from their mouths, convulsing in pain.


    Anton immediately realized that their hearts had ruptured.


    This was Robin''s lesson for them.


    Robin gave Kelsey a firm pat. He said, "Let''s go. Take us to Ambrose''s house."


    Kelsey, startled, quickly followed Robin as they headed toward Ambrose''s home.


    Walking beside Robin, Kelsey could sense his foul mood due to the Elodie''s Lasagna situation.


    What kind of rtionship did he have with the family?


    She recalled that Elodie had once mentioned meeting a man from Draconia.


    The man standing before her was from Draconia, too.


    Could there be a connection between them?


    Silently, Kelsey led Robin to a rundown area at the southwest foot of Harpton Hignds.


    The appearance of the overcrowded houses here suggested that they had been there for years.


    Kelsey exined that her family had lived in this area for generations.


    Previously, they had shared the same living space as Elodie''s grandparents.


    After walking through narrow alleyways for a while, Robin and Anton arrived at a modest house deep within the settlement. Kelsey pointed across the street. "Sir, that house is mine."


    She seemed a bit embarrassed, feeling self-conscious about their poverty.


    "This is where the family lives. They should be back by now."


    There was a faint lighting from the house.


    Kelsey knocked on the door, and a hoarse voice called from inside. "Who is it?"


    "Ambrose, it''s Kelsey."


    The door creaked open, revealing a man in his fifties.


    He looked frail, with a bruise on his face.


    His clothes still had traces ofsagna sauce.


    It''s likely that the officer''s batons struck him.


    Ambrose looked up at Robin and Anton with wide eyes. This startled him.


    "Y-you two..."


    A woman standing beside him let out a soft gasp.


    This was Dahlia.


    Robin nodded slightly to the couple. "Hello, Mr. Ambrose. Apologies for the sudden visit.


    "I heard from Kelsey that yoursagna is delicious."


    Ambrose and Dahlia stared at Robin, as if in a daze, for a long moment.


    "Sir, we''re so sorry, but it''s really unfortunate. Today, the enforcement team conducted a check and we had left our supplies at the


    swnarket.


    "Now, it''s sote, we don''t have any ingredients forsagna at home.


    "If it''s not too much trouble, I can go out and buy some ingredients tomorrow to make it for you."


    "It''s fine." Robin nced around the humble room and noticed a photo of a young girl on the cab.


    He walked over to it. The girl in the


    photo looked about 18 years old et


    She


    wore a pair ol


    neck.


    He experienced a nostalgic feeling as if he had traveled back in time.


    her


    He could almost see the scene from


    20 years ago when his father had et


    given this pair of fans to the


    as a gift.


    Ambrose and Dahlia looked at Robin, standing before the photo, their expressions bing even more dazed.


    Robin turned to face the couple, reading their thoughts.


    He pointed at the girl in the picture. "Is she your daughter?"


    Ambrose''s eyes welled up with tears. "Yes, sir."


    "Two years ago, she went missing." Dahlia lowered her head, wiping away tears.


    "What about the fans she wore?"


    Ambrose clenched his teeth and shook his head. "W-we don''t know."


    Robin scoffed. "Did Cuthbert''s daughter steal them?


    "Did that wicked woman also kill Elodie?"


    Ambrose and Dahlia trembled, terror in their eyes. "We really don''t know; we don''t know."


    Anton tried tofort them. "Ambrose, don''t be afraid."


    "Y-you are... ?" Ambrose''s lips trembled as he looked at Anton.


    Anton nodded. "Yes, it''s me, Ambrose.


    "Twenty years ago, I used to eat yoursagna regrly with a gentleman.


    "You helped the gentleman recover from a high fever, and he rewarded you with the fans.


    "Who would have thought that so much time had passed, and everything had changed?


    "I remember that year; Elodie was just two years old. She was such a sweet little girl." Ambrose and Dahlia started crying. "We''re so sorry, sir. We lost those fans. We''re so sorry."


    Robin sneered. "Stealing from Young Lord Dragon? That''s something that costs a life.


    "Mr. Ambrose, tomorrow morning I''ll send someone to take you to Cuthbert''s estate to get those fans back!"

 The Deadly 949

    Chapter 949 Get Your Daughter Out Here Now!


    The next morning at 6:30 AM, Robin sent Anton, Zayden, and Trix to the slums to fetch the couple.


    He decided to head to the Cuthbert estate first.


    The Cuthberts were the native inhabitants of the ind.


    When the Aldridges began their development of the ind, Cuthbert saw an opportunity.


    With his ruthless nature, he gradually umted a substantial fortune, transforming into the wealthy individual he is today.


    At 57 years old, Cuthbert had been in charge of the Market Regtion Department for five years.


    Cuthbert rmended himself for the chief manager position at Qacalisle after Mateo''s reassignment.


    Once appointed, he had shut down the scattered street vendors and informal tourist markets, forcing the merchants to move into the family-run markets, where they had to pay high rent and management fees. He had struck lucrative deals with the Cattells, profiting immensely from this arrangement.


    Cuthbert had three sons and one daughter.


    His daughter, Sadie Avington, had been born the same year his fortunes took a turn for the better, turning him from an average middle-ss man into one of the most influential figures on the ind.


    He believed that his good luck was all due to Sadie, and thus he doted on her more than anyone else.


    Sadie had always been exceptionally smart and strikingly beautiful.


    At this time, the Avingtons were already one of the ind''s leading families.


    Everyone on the ind knew that Sadie was Cuthbert''s most beloved child, and she was adored by nearly everyone on Qacalisle.


    From the moment she was born, Sadie had been treated like royalty.


    This pampering only fostered her spoiled, willful, and domineering nature.


    When Sadie wanted something, she took it, no matter whose possessions she had to im.


    The girl was known to do whatever it took to get what she desired, and this happened often. Cuthbert approved of this behavior.


    He believed that, as nobility, his daughter was entitled to the best of everything.


    Whatever she likes, it was rightful for her to possess.


    He felt that the poor had no right to the finest things in the world.


    Since their family had money, Sadie was justified in taking what she wanted from others.


    Today, Cuthbert had invited Felix and Lue to the estate.


    He had been up early, overseeing the preparations for the uing feast.


    Felix had informed him that his appointment as chief manager would be announced at the event, marking another leap in the Avingtons'' rise to prominence.


    He had also told his children that they would be introduced to the two generations of Aldridge leaders, as well as a distinguished guest.


    He had heard from some insiders that their distinguished guest was a young, charismatic man.


    Cuthbert had imagined that if Sadie could win his favor.


    If things went well, perhaps his family could break free from the ind and make their way onto the world stage.


    This morning, he also instructed several of his children to wake up early to greet the Aldridges.


    By 7 AM, Cuthbert had gathered his children and all the family''s management staff at the estate za, but there was no sign of Sadie.


    "Why hasn''t Sadie arrived yet? Is she up?" he asked.


    "Oh, Dad, Sadie went to the back of the estate for a beauty treatment. She''ll probably be backter," Sadie''s eldest brother, Berkley Avington, replied.


    Cuthbert chuckled. "Sadie''s getting ready this early? That''s a first. Looks like she''s really grown up."


    Berkley agreed, "Yeah, she said yesterday that the Aldridges'' guest would be so captivated by her beauty that she''ll soon be the most respected woman in the world." Cuthbertughed, imagining his family at the pinnacle of power.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the estate. "Who are you? Get out, now!"


    Cuthbert frowned and ordered, "What''s going on? Go check it out, Berkley. Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue are arriving soon-no disruptions allowed!"


    Before Berkley could leave, four blue-d guards surrounded a young man as they barged into the estate za.


    As they were puzzled, an estate guard ran in.


    One of the estate''s security guards chased after them and bowed to Cuthbert, "Sir, these men forced their way in."


    Cuthbert''s face darkened as he turned to examine Robin and his group.


    The Avingtons'' estate was heavily guarded, with fiveyers of security.


    How had these men gotten in?


    They were causing trouble on the day of an important event-had they lost their minds?


    "They say they''re looking for Ms. Sadie," the guard added.


    Cuthbert scrutinized Robin with a cold gaze. "Who are you?"


    Robin gave him a detached look. "I''m here to demand two things from your daughter. Get her out here right now!"


    Cuthbert''s anger red as he


    understood these people came with malice Young man, you don''t know who you''re messing with. Do you realize that breaking into my estate is punishable by death?"


    As he spoke, nearly a hundred guards appeared around the estate.


    Cuthbert chuckled and said, "Kid, I have important guests arriving today. don''t want this to turn. violent, so you should leave as soon


    as possible. F*ck off! I''ll ept it as


    a joke."


    en


    "But I want blood!" Robin said, calmly wiping his hands with a wet wipe. "Your daughter took something that doesn''t belong to her. Someone''s going to die over this!" The Avingtons froze, thinking they had misheard.


    Could this kid be drunk?


    He had to have been drunkst night and still hadn''t sobered up. Now he was causing a scene at the Avingtons'' estate.


    Berkley stepped forward and warned, "Dude, get out of here now. You could begter, but you won''t make it out alive!"


    "Is that so?" Robin smiled coldly and struck Berkley, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Immediately, the estate''s guards drew their weapons, ready to strike.


    Cuthbert stiffened, realizing he didn''t recognize this person. "Who are you? The Avingtons haven''t wronged anyone recently, have we?"


    He hesitated but didn''t give the order to attack.


    His mind raced to figure out who this person could be.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and said, "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that your daughter took my things!"


    Cuthbert inhaled a breath of cold air


    as the situation became clearer.


    This was no random intruder; he came with ill intention, and the first thing he said was a tant threat.


    The young man wasn''t from the ind he was an outsider.


    Could he be some high-ranking member of a powerful sect?


    Cuthbert knew his daughter couldn''t have stolen something from those in the World of Darkness.


    "Young man, did youe to the wrong ce?" Cuthbert said, still trying to maintain patience before he figured out the intruder''s identity. Robin ignored him. "Get your daughter out here, now!"

 The Deadly 950

    Chapter 950 Overestimate Yourself


    Cuthbert furrowed his brow slightly, not immediately responding to Robin.


    He was weighing the young man before him-his origins and his strength.


    Today was a pivotal day for his family, their moment to make a name for themselves. He couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    The young man had arrived suddenly this morning. Was it by chance, or was there something more to it?


    Cuthbert mentally reviewed his actions over the years, certain that neither he nor his family had ever wronged the big shot of the ind, nor had they crossed any of the major sects of the World of Darkness. As for the lower-tier individuals, there were many he''d crushed without hesitation.


    Such people he didn''t fear.


    If the impoverished ones wanted trouble, he would simply wipe them out.


    But this man was different. Upon entering, he had shown formidable strength.


    Without warning, he attacked Berkley.


    Such a challenge was unheard of since Cuthbert''s family had be nobility on the ind.


    "You can ignore my question," Robin said, noticing Cuthbert''s silence. He pointed to a blue-d guard. "Break his leg!"


    "Crack!" There was a sharp crack as Berkley let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    The guard''s boot crushed his leg.


    "Y-you''re too audacious!" Cuthbert eximed, staring at Robin, a strange and overwhelming aura suddenly making his heart race with fear.


    The feeling was fleeting, but real.


    The Avingtons had been established on the ind for decades, their power deeply rooted.


    Apart from the now-defeated Cattells, they were the top family.


    A young outsider, barely of age, dared to act out in their estate.


    It was unthinkable!


    "This little disruption is what you call audacity?" Robin sneered coldly. "Seems like your vision is too narrow.


    "Enough talk! I don''t have time for your games. If you don''t bring your daughter out to meet me right now, I will slowly dismantle every part of his body, every organ, until he breathes no more!" Cuthbert trembled.


    A wave of cold dread washed over him.


    He gasped sharply; a sense of foreboding surged in his heart.


    This wasn''t just a visit to meet Sadie; this man was here for revenge!


    Had Sadie angered someone important outside the ind? Was this visitor here to settle a score?


    But as Cuthbert thought it through, a cruel smile crept across his face.


    His daughter grew up with privilege and held a prestigious position.


    Even if she had offended someone, so what?


    No one, no matter how powerful, dared challenge the Avingtons.


    His family was not what it used to be, with the Aldriges bing their backing; even the most influential people would not dare cross them.


    Regaining his confidence, Cuthbert spoke coldly, "Do you even know who you''re dealing with, young man?


    "Today, you injure my son and disrupt my party. Even if you beg for mercy, you won''t escape death!"


    In an instant, hundreds of guards within the estate moved toward Robin.


    "You have overestimated your strength!" Cuthbertughed bitterly and stepped back.


    "Attack!" Robinmanded with a smile, his gaze still on Cuthbert.


    The blue-d guards moved swiftly, stomping on Berkley''s other leg.


    "Ah!" Berkley screamed in agony. "Dad, kill him!"


    The guards rushed at Robin, but the blue-d guards were quicker, shing through them with deadly precision.


    In mere moments, four of the guards in the front were in in an instant.


    "Fall back!" One of Cuthbert''s guards barked.


    Despite Cuthbert''s orders, his family''s guards started to retreat. Within five minutes, nearly 20 of them had already fallen.


    Robin let


    the remaining


    peut a coldugh and be killed without questi


    who dares step


    He stomped his foot on the ground.


    will


    "Boom!" A massive stone structure 30 feet away exploded, disintegrating into dust.


    Boom! Boom!


    Soon after, two decorative gazebos on the estate disappeared into thin air.


    The marble floors of the estate shattered into countless cracks, and the entire ce fell into an eerie silence.


    The only sounds were the dust and debris floating in the air, suffocating and chilling.


    Cuthbert stood frozen, his confident demeanor shattered.


    He stared in disbelief at the destruction around him.


    What happened before him was too scary!


    How had this young man reduced a rock formation to dust in just a second?


    Even if he tried, he couldn''t exin it.


    This world was too strange, too terrifying.


    Cuthbert had always believed that he was the most powerful person on the Ind.


    In his own estate, he thought he could disregard anyone.


    But now he faced something far more terrifying than he had ever imagined.


    For a long moment, he stood silently, unsure of how to proceed.


    He had intended to order his guards to continue, but the words stuck in his throat.


    This man wasn''t just here to cause trouble he was here to destroy.


    Not only did his guards possess extraordinary skill, but that young man could easily cause a wreck.


    It was too scary.


    Cuthbert''s heart raced as he stood motionless, his eyes twitching with fear.


    Berkley, now crippled, didn''t dare speak.


    "Father?" Cuthbert''s second son, Darby Avington, finally whispered Darby Realized that they had gotten themselves into deep trouble


    "When is Sadieing home?" Cuthbert asked, his voice cold.


    Darby quickly made a call.


    "Sadie says she''s outside the estate gates."


    Cuthbert gave his son a quick nod, signaling him to contact L Chavez, the police chief.


    L had once been a mercenaryrade of Kolton Mann. He was the former leader of the Aldridge guard.


    Kolton''s rmendation led to L bing the police chief.


    For years, all the ind''s armed forces had been under his control.


    Even this powerful young man would hesitate to confront the ind''s armed forces if L arrived.


    After arranging that, Cuthbert was able to calm down. He stepped forward and said, "My daughter will be here soon.


    "Young man, I''ll admit you''re


    impressive. But in this world, a little


    personal strength isn''t enough to do as you please. If you push too far ... "


    BUMS


    Robin ignored him, calmly wiping his hands with a wet wipe. Cuthbert fumed, wishing he could shoot this arrogant man right then and there.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The sound of footsteps grew closer.


    A stylish young woman stepped onto the estate''s za.


    "Dad, I''m back. Has Mr. Felix''s distinguished guest arrived?" she asked.


    It was none other than Cuthbert''s daughter, Sadie.

 Chapter 951

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 951 She Deserves to Go to Hell!


    Sadie was searching frantically for the nobleman of her dreams.


    Suddenly, she sensed something was wrong with the atmosphere in the estate.


    Her eldest brothery on the ground, covered in blood, his face twisted in pain.


    The estate was in ruins.


    The decorative rock garden had copsed, the gazebo was in pieces, and there were dead bodies scattered everywhere. Are they filming some kind of action movie?


    "Dad, w-what happened? When I left this morning, everything was fine, and now ..."


    Sadie''s eyes caught sight of Robin in the crowd.


    Wow!


    What a handsome man!


    He''s tall, slender, and exuded an air of cold aloofness.


    His eyes sparkle like stars in the sky, and his face is strikingly handsome.


    What would it be like to have a beautiful, passionate encounter with such a man?


    Sadie''s heart raced with excitement.


    Her heart would have burst from her chest if it weren''t for the tight corset she was wearing.


    This man, like a prince, was the most captivating man she had ever seen.


    She couldn''t help but stare at Robin, her eyes lingering.


    But when she gazed into his deep eyes, the chilling, bone-deep indifference made her body shudder violently. Sadie quickly looked away from those murderous eyes.


    It felt like a bloodthirsty beast was watching its prey, ready to rip her to pieces at any moment.


    She stole nces at the enchanting but terrifying man, only to find that he was studying her in return.


    His icy gaze remained fixed on her chest.


    Sadie''s cheeks burned with embarrassment.


    That look! She was all too familiar with it.


    Every time she walked outside, she''d get those crude stares.


    Haha, this man was no exception!


    Looking closer, she realized that Robin''s gaze was fixed on the Emberleaf Fans she wore.


    "Where did you get those fans?" Robin asked coldly. "Answer me!"


    Sadie jumped at the sharpness of his voice, then snapped, "Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you? "Dad! Dad! This j*rk yelled at me. I''m not happy!"


    Sadie stormed over to Cuthbert, stomping her feet in frustration. "Make him bow and beg me for forgiveness!" Though irritated, she didn''t dare to look into Robin''s cold eyes again.


    Cuthbert, too, felt a rush of unease.


    Even from dozens of feet away, he could feel the murderous intent emanating from Robin.


    If someone offended her, she seemed ready to make the whole family pay.


    This woman is surely as venomous as a serpent.


    Normally, the daughters of wealthy families were supposed to be gentle and understanding.


    But here was a woman in her early twenties, still so rude, spoiled, and cruel.


    Clearly, Cuthbert''s upbringing had beencking.


    Robin watched all of this with a cold smile, taking it all in.


    The world was all about cause and effect.


    Sadie''s wickedness was a direct result of Cuthbert''s unchecked indulgence.


    If she liked something, she took it for herself.


    If she didn''t, she had to destroy or kill.


    Such brutal logic, especially in a woman''s blood, was a far more terrifying disaster.


    After receivingfort from Cuthbert, Sadie turned to re at Robin.


    Her expression had shifted from delight to one of bitterness and malice.


    Robin stepped closer to her. "I''m asking you again, how did you get those fans?"


    "What kind of sc*m are you, barging into my home to question me?"


    Robin nced coldly at Cuthbert, clearly showing no interest in stopping his daughter''s unreasonable behavior.


    "As an heiress of my status, I don''t have to answer to anyone like you. Leave!"


    Used to people ttering and fawning over her, Sadie couldn''t stand a man being so rude to her.


    Robin stopped three feet away from her.


    "I''m here for Elodie," he said


    casually. And by the way, you anot


    your family will never get the


    position of Chief Manager of Qacalisle Ind."


    Sadie''s body trembled as her previously smug expression froze.


    She instinctively clutched the fans tighter to her chest.


    Sadie hadn''t expected this man to be connected to Elodie, who had died two years ago.


    And now he was mentioning the position of chief manager.


    Cuthbert was just as confused. He couldn''t understand this young man.


    Robin calmly adjusted his clothes, speaking carelessly. "Do you know, stealing from others is something you need to pay with your life?"


    Sadie trembled again, stepping back.


    "Y-you''re babbling nonsense! When did I steal from anyone?


    "The Avingtons are so wealthy; why would we steal from others?"


    Sadie kept shouting hysterically, but there was a flicker of uncontroble fear in her eyes.


    Cuthbert furrowed his brows in confusion.


    Elodie?


    Who is Elodie?


    Cuthbert had been on the ind for years, and he''d never heard of a wealthy family with someone named Elodie.


    What''s going on?


    But this young man seem hostile.


    Cuthbert had already guessed that his daughter had indeed taken something that didn''t belong to her.


    He quickly gathered his thoughts.


    But he still couldn''t figure out just how powerful Elodie''s background might have been.


    From the way he spoke, it seemed he knew about the appointment of chief manager as well.


    This was a matter only he and L knew about.


    How could this man have that information?


    Cuthbert didn''t dare to move forward recklessly; the best course of action was to observe the situation.


    After all, it was just a pair of Emberleaf Fans!


    Why was this man making such a fuss?


    One of Sadie''s maids quietly


    whispered to Cuthbert that Elodie


    was the daughter of asagna vendor at Coral Street Night Market.


    Cuthbert''s heart sank in relief.


    Haha, just a poor lower-ss girl!


    This young man must be here to extort money!


    To make such a fuss over a pair of fans!


    D*mn it!


    He probably didn''t even realize how terrifying my family could be!


    "You''re talking nonsense. when did I steal anything? As for the Emberleaf Fans, t-they were a gift from Elodie!"


    After a brief moment of panic, Sadie stopped avoiding the issue and immediately snapped at Robin.


    "We were once close friends. It''s normal for Elodie to give me a gift, right?


    "Who do you think you are, demanding them from me now?!"


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Those fans were given to Elodie by a powerful figure from Draconia!


    "They were a custom gift from the special envoy of the Thalrex Order.


    "Elodie''s family cherished them as a treasure. How could they just give them away?


    "Even when that family was at their poorest, they never sold them. How could she give them to a shameless trash like you?"


    "Urghh! You b*stard, how dare you insult me?" Sadie shouted furiously.


    "Who do you think you are? Elodie, that filthy woman, dared to steal my boyfriend. She deserves to rot in hell!"

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952 You Are Incredibly Shameless


    Cuthbert froze for a moment, narrowing his eyes as he looked at the striking figure of Robin.


    He was certain this person must be from Draconia.


    Cuthbert also realized in the conversation that Elodie''s Emberleaf Fans was a gift from a Draconian many years ago.


    Any remaining fear in his heart evaporated entirely.


    There was nothing to worry about now.


    Legends described Draconia as a society that valued peace and harmony above all else.


    The people there were known for their moral integrity, kindness, and true sense of honor.


    His daughter had merely taken a trinket; it wasn''t worth causing a fuss over. If necessary, he could pay for it.


    Moreover, his son had been injured by them, and their estate''s valuable items had been damaged.


    Even if this young man was skilled and held an impressive status, there was no way this would lead to any irreparable consequences.


    Cuthbert was about to speak, but Sadie suddenly exploded in a fit of rage.


    "I told you! This was given to me by Elodie; she gave it to me!" she yelled.


    "Who do you think you are,ing to my family estate and demanding I return it?


    "Even if Elodie regrets it and wants it back, she''ll have toe herself!


    "Haha, do you really think she would do that? Let me tell you, she won''t!


    "Because, for me to wear this is a privilege for someone poor like her!"


    ...


    Sadie''s outrageous yelling left her own family speechless.


    They had never expected Sadie to be so eloquent.


    Robin flicked his fingers and smiled coldly. "You''ve just shown me the most shameless face in the world. You steal someone''s belongings, and then you dare to call yourself noble? How trashy and ugly must a woman be to do that?" Sadie was nearly driven mad.


    In her entire life, no one had ever dared to speak to her like this.


    Not only had he insulted her as trash, but he also called her ugly and shameless.


    To her, it was one thing to call her shameless, but ugly? Never!


    If that distinguished guest from the Aldridges heard this, how embarrassing it would be.


    She had always dreamed of marrying a prince-like man and reaching the peak of her life.


    "What kind of lowlife are you to insult me like this?" she screamed.


    "This unimpressive jewelry is given by that lowly Elodie to me just to please me! Even if I forcibly took it, what can you do about it, huh?


    "The poor, low-ss woman like Elodie doesn''t deserve such an elegant piece of jewelry.


    "Besides, that sl*t has been dead for two years. Why should these fans go to you?


    "You''re full of lies. You really think I''m going to believe your nonsense?


    "How can there be such a foolish person in the world? Fighting for justice for a dead person from a poor, struggling family. Do you really believe in such a reason? Hahaha. "This is a world with ss distinctions!" she scoffed.


    "Only women of my noble status deserve the best things in this world!


    "Elodie was just a lowly woman. This jewelry was wasted on her!"


    "You are truly shameless," Robin said, his gaze cold as he looked at the arrogant Sadie. "It''s fine, as long as you admit you stole these fans."


    Sadie was furious.


    Her passionate speech had left the manpletely indifferent.


    He even had the nerve to call her shameless.


    <i>Motherf*cker! </i>Her anger almost made her explode.


    "Dad!" Sadie grabbed Cuthbert''s arm and pointed at Robin. "This bastard has enraged me; I want him dead!"


    In the past, Cuthbert would have immediately ordered the estate guards to kill this troublemaker without hesitation.


    But after thinking about Robin''s fierce skill, he decided to take a more cautious approach.


    He would wait for L to arrive and handle the situation.


    Cuthbert patted his daughter''s arm, signaling her to step back.


    He then approached Robin with a softer expression.


    "Ah, so this is what happened," he said. "You''re making such a fuss over a small fans, young man. This is really unnecessary. "It''s just jewelry; it''s not worth much.


    "Why go so far? No need for bloodshed; let''s not make this uncontroble. That would be pointless."


    At this point, Cuthbert looked at the jewelry around his daughter''s neck, then turned to Robin. "Young man, name your price; anything will do. Consider it payment from me."


    "Haha, d*mn it. There are all sorts of weirdos in this world," Sadie sneered.


    "Isn''t this just about getting some money? Why not just say so? Why act all high and mighty? it''s disgusting!


    "I hate those poor b*stards who always want to extort some money but act like they have some noble reason behind it. It''sughable!"


    Cuthbert pretended to stop his daughter''sints, smiling as he said, "Sadie, stop now.


    "Money is just a number for us. It doesn''t matter to us how much we own.


    "However, you must understand that those without money see it as more important than their lives.


    "Darby, get someone to take your brother into the house for treatment. Also, hand over ten million to this young man.


    "Is that enough? Take the money and leave, young man. I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t haggle over this anymore."


    After giving a few orders to his son, Cuthbert pulled Sadie by the arm. "Let''s go; you haven''t had breakfast yet. You must be hungry by now.


    "Hmph! If it weren''t for the esteemed


    guestsing today, I would have


    made you bow and beg for mercy


    here!" Sadie sneered, linking arms with Cuthbert and heading toward the dining room.


    "Ten million to settle this?" Robin uttered these words while wiping his hands with a wet wipe. "You must be drunk!"


    Cuthbert stopped in his tracks, his face darkening. "Young man, don''t you know that greed can be deadly?


    "Ten million could buy many pieces of jewelry like this. What else do you want?"


    Robin smiled and said, "I''ve never cared about money. To me, it''s just a number."


    "Then what do you want?" Sadie clenched her teeth. "Don''t try to act all righteous!" "I want your life!" Robin said with a bright smile.


    The next moment, he threw the wet wipe behind him, his fingers


    spreading as he grabbed Sadil nex


    the


    hair and mmed her face into the pir of the gazebo.


    "Aaargh!" After a moment, Sadie let out a heart-wrenching scream, holding her mangled face.


    "You worthless dog, how dare you hit me? I''ll kill you!


    "Dad, get the guards to kill him!" Sadie screamed.


    "Oh, and Dad, call Police Chief L; his son likes me.


    "Ellis will shoot you to death if he knows you hit me!"


    After the shriek, Sadie immediately dialed the phone. "Ellis, I''ve been hit, wahhh!"

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953 How Dare You Make a Scene Here?


    Cuthbert stood frozen for a long moment, still stunned by the events that had unfolded.


    His eyes fell on his daughter, her face covered in blood, her nose crushed. The sight nearly made him copse from the heartache.


    Had the butler not been there to support him, he would have surely fallen to the ground.


    His daughter, whom he had always held so tenderly in his hands, he couldn''t even bring himself to scold her.


    It was unbearable to see her so horribly beaten in front of everyone.


    It took him a long while to recover from the suffocating pain in his chest.


    His body trembled with rage. Cuthbert pointed a shaking finger at Robin, his voice venomous. "Y-you b*stard, how dare you!" His voice boomed as he red at him.


    "So, you want to pick a fight with us today, huh?


    "Well then, let''s see it through!" Cuthbert continued, his fury rising.


    "Let me make it clear to you-my family influence on this ind is vast. Even if you''re skilled, you won''t walk out of here alive!


    "I''m nning a dinner with Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue tonight and wanted to let this slide, but you''ve struck my daughter and no matter what I had nned, I''ll deal with you first!"


    He turned to his son and said, "Darby, contact Mr. Kolton. Tell him someone''s causing a scene at my party, in which I nned to host Mr. Felix!


    "This b*stard had hurt my daughter and son, but he''s also turned our estate into chaos. This is an open challenge to the Aldridges'' authority!"


    Darby immediately sprang into action.


    The butler began organizing the estate''s guards, preparing them to provide backup.


    The Avingtons'' estate became tense, heavy with the sense of impending violence.


    They knew their employer was preparing to kill someone.


    "Young man, are you scared now? It''s toote!" Cuthbert took a deep breath, his eyes burning with murderous intent.


    Since his family had established their power on the ind, no one had dared to provoke them like this.


    Now, this reckless Draconian had made the fatal mistake of crossing them.


    If he didn''t kill this man today, his family couldn''t stand tall on the ind.


    Robin, still disgusted by the thought of grabbing Sadie by her hair, muttered, "Ugh, so filthy!"


    He wiped his hands with another wet wipe and sneered, "I was wondering how garbage like you is so confident; it turns out it came from relying on the Aldridges, huh?


    "Are the Aldridges really that impressive? How can they be so proud when they''ve got so much trash in their ranks?


    "Looks like it''s time for Felix to retire!"


    Cuthbert shook his head and said, "Kid, you''re done for. You''re either too stupid or too brave for your own good!


    "You probably have no idea how powerful the Aldridges really are, do you?" He clenched his teeth.


    "I won''t waste time exining-you won''t understand anyway. If you even think about leaving today, you won''t make it out alive!


    "The police chief will be here soon. Just wait for your death!"


    No sooner had Cuthbert spoken these words than a loud roar of engines echoed from outside the estate gates.


    Immediately after, a group of armed men stormed in.


    "Sadie! Sadie! What happened? Who''s crazy enough to hurt you? I''ll kill him today!"


    A blonde man, apanied by a dozen armed bodyguards, rushed into the estate.


    This man was Ellis Chavez, the son of the police chief on the ind.


    Ellis rushed to Sadie, who was lying on the ground, blood streaming from her face. He eximed, "Sadie, what happened to you? Where''s your nose?" Sadie''s sobs became more desperate. "Ellis! I don''t want to live anymore. He ruined my face. You''ll think I''m hideous."


    Ellis looked at her, trying to calm her.


    "Sadie, it''s okay. After we fix this, take you to get stic surgery.dt''s just@nose. I hear they can fix it."


    Sadie threw herself into Ellis''s arms, ovee with emotion. "Ellis, you''re so kind to me. I understand now-this is real love. Ughhh!"


    Ellis was secretly disgusted.


    <i>Seriously, look at your ruined face. How could I possibly like you?</i>


    <i>I''m only after your family''s fortune.</i>


    <i>Marrying you? I could have any woman I want-there are women far more beautiful than you.</i>


    He patted Sadie on the shoulder and


    said, "Don''t worry, darling, I''ll handle doesn''t die here today,


    A


    Will Fe


    For you, I''ll kill him with my own hands!"


    Sadie, ovee with emotion, cried louder.


    But the copsed nose only made her face twisted into something horrific.


    "Cuthbert, my father will be here soon." Ellis patted Sadie and stood up to speak to Cuthbert politely.


    Cuthbert nodded, though inside, he was fuming.


    He knew that once the distinguished guest saw his daughter in this state, he would never approve of Sadie.


    Just thinking about it made his blood boil.


    He pped Ellis on the shoulder. "Good, thank you for your help!"


    Ellis helped Sadie up. "Tell me exactly what happened."


    Sadie screamed, "Ellis, it''s this b*stard. He came here today because of that worthless Elodie. He tried to get this jewelry from me.


    "My father gave him ten million aspensation for buying this, but he refused.


    "I knew it-people like him are just here to extort money. They''re insatiably greedy!


    "Ellis, I want him dead right now!"


    Ellisforted her, "Sadie, I''ll make him understand what it means to mess with the wrong person.


    "Messing with you on Qacalisle Ind? That''s not ignorance-that''s asking to die!"


    He then turned to Robin, sneering. "So, you just arrived on the ind, huh? Do you even know where you are?


    "This is the Aldridges'' territory!


    "The Avingtons are their people. They''re untouchable on Qacalisle Ind.


    "Today, they are hosting Mr. Felix and Miss Lue here.


    "You dared toe in and hurt the Aldridges, but also tried to extort money? Are you out of your mind?


    "Come here and die!"


    Before Ellis could finish speaking, Robin shouted, "Who''s the wild dog barking nonsense? Bow!"


    A loud crash echoed.


    Before Ellis could react, his knees mmed painfully onto the hard stone floor.


    "Aaahhh! What did you do to me?" Ellis cried out in agony, unable to move.


    vel


    He didn''t know what had happened only that it felt like a thousand-pound weight was pressing down on his shoulders, rendering him immobile.


    The bodyguards who came with him briefly froze in shock before quickly drawing their guns, ready to act.


    But before they could, blue-d guards rushed in, swiftly overpowering and knocking them all to the ground.


    "Wee-oo! Wee-oo!" The sound of police sirens wailed in the distance, growing closer.


    Momentster, the sound of footsteps echoed.


    L, leading a group of fully armed police, arrived at the estate.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954 What Can You Do About It?


    Cuthbert''s frown eased when he saw L and his team arrive just in time.


    He pointed venomously at Robin and threatened, "You''re going to regret messing around in my estate, young man. This will be the biggest mistake of your life!


    "I won''t kill you right away. I''m going to make sure you wish you were dead!"


    "Dad! Arrest this bastard!" Ellis howled painfully as he knelt on the ground, his legs soaked in blood, as he faced his father.


    L''s gaze locked onto his son, who kneeled on the ground and saw the blood staining his legs. A fierce surge of anger shot through him.


    "Cuthbert, who did this?"


    Cuthbert pointed at Robin and said, "It''s this cocky young man from Draconia!"


    L stared at Robin, his eyes narrowing.


    As a former top mercenary, he could immediately sense a cold, murderous aura from this young man.


    His instincts screamed that Robin was no ordinary person.


    He was a foreigner, yet he dared to single-handedly challenge the Avingtons.


    Either this young man was carrying out the orders of a powerful faction, or he could be a ruthless hitman.


    L wasn''t sure how the Avingtons had gotten involved with someone like him, nor did he know Robin''s background.


    He knew better than to make hasty decisions.


    Having spent years in the underground world, L was more cautious than Cuthbert.


    He knew that there were people in this world who should never be provoked.


    Walking between the gray areas of life, one had to know when to retreat and when to advance.


    If you didn''t, you''d end up in the grave sooner orter.


    L wasn''t about to throw himself into this mess and be cannon fodder for the Avingtons'' enemies.


    "L, this kid iswless. He came to my estate and started fighting the moment he arrived!" Cuthbert continued, sensing L''s hesitation.


    "Look at this! All my estate''s guards are dead because of him!


    "He broke my eldest son''s legs and beat my daughter!


    "Even when your son tried to speak up, that kid beat Ellis to a pulp.


    "If you don''t deal with this kid immediately, how will you ensure the safety of the ind''s residents and visitors?!"


    Before L could respond, one of Cuthbert''s guards ran up to him. "Mr. Cuthbert, the Minister of Foreign Affairs for Draconia''s Thalrex Order, Mr. Mickton, has arrived at the estate as scheduled."


    L paused, then lowered his voice and said, "Cuthbert, perhaps we should ask them to wait outside. If word of this spreads, it might make things difficult for the Aldridges. Mr. Felix might not be too pleased with our actions." Cuthbert frowned.


    He knew that angering Felix could be disastrous for his family.


    "Fine, we''ll deal with thister," Cuthbert muttered, ncing at his watch. "They''re here so early?"


    He stepped forward to greet Anton.


    "Hello, Mr. Mickton, wee to the estate."


    He gestured apologetically at the state of the estate. "Sorry about this little disturbance. Please allow me to escort you to the VIP lounge while I handle this. I''ll be with you shortly."


    Anton took a quick look at the estate, his face impassive. "Mr. Cuthbert, I didn''te here for a social call.


    "To be honest, I''vee to address a long-standing matter involving your daughter."


    "My daughter have something to do with this?" Cuthbert''s confusion was evident. "What do you mean, Mr. Mickton?"


    Anton shrugged and said, "Twenty


    years ago, I attended the summitzat the ind with a colleague from. Draconia. During that time, my colleague gave the Emberleaf Fans to a couple as a gift.


    "With my current visit, I discovered it was taken by your daughter and her boyfriend." "Emberleaf Fans?" Cuthbert blinked, stunned.


    At that moment, he noticed that


    behind Anton, along with his two et


    guards, Zayden and Trix, were a middle-aged couple from the ind and a young woman.


    It was Ambrose and Dahlia, along with Kelsey.


    Cuthbert suddenly understood Anton''s real purpose.


    Anton was on the side of that cocky young man who showed up earlier.


    Cuthbert pointed at Robin and asked, "You''re with him?"


    Anton shrugged again, emotionless. "That doesn''t matter.


    "Mr. Cuthbert, the jewelry your daughter took was specially made by the world''s top gemstone craftsmen for that gentleman''s children,missioned by the Thafrex Order''s diplomat couple.


    Swn&


    "Due to time constraints, that gentleman, in gratitude for Ambrose and Dahlia''s kindness, gave the jewelry to their daughter.


    "What we didn''t expect was that those fans would bring Elodie to her death.


    "Since Elodie''s death is connected to the jewelry we gave, we must take full responsibility for it."


    Cuthbert sneered coldly, no longer polite. "Mr. Mickton, it''s just jewelry, isn''t it?


    "I already told that young man earlier, even if Elodie had given those fans to my daughter, we would have simply paid you for them.


    "We offered him ten million to buy the jewelry, but he refused.


    "And now, you''ve caused such a mess at my estate, wrecking my family''s reputation!


    "We need to settle this matter properly."


    Ambrose could no longer hold back. "Those jewels weren''t given to your daughter by Elodie!


    "Sadie and Ellis, those devils, stole them. They even brutally killed my daughter!"


    "You''re lying!" Cuthbert exploded, interrupting Ambrose.


    "You lowly sc*m! You have no right to speak on my territory!


    "Police Chief L, arrest this troublemaker immediately!"


    "I dare you!" Robin pointed at Ellis.


    "Police Chief L, before you carry out Cuthbert''s arrest order, you better think carefully. Otherwise, I''ll kill your son!"


    One of the blue-d guards immediately drew a dagger and pointed it at Ellis''s throat.


    "Y-you dare!" L roared. "If you touch my son, I''ll deal with everyst one of you thugs!"


    "I''ll act as I please. What can you do to me?" Robin scoffed. "Go ahead-break his arm!"


    With a sharp, sickening crack, Ellis screamed in agony as his arm was severed.


    The 20 armed police officers who had entered the estate immediately aimed their guns at Robin.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955 Die Because She''s Prettier Than Me


    L was about to give the order to fire when he suddenly realized there was a dark, cold muzzle pressed against the top of his head.


    "Tell your men to lower their guns!" Zayden''s voice was sharp andmanding as he clicked the safety off his pistol.


    L was shocked.


    The tall, imposing bodyguard who had been following Anton had somehow moved so silently that L hadn''t even noticed him standing right beside him. Once the self-proimed king of mercenaries, L never expected someone like Zayden to move so quickly. The man was faster than he could imagine. Despite the small number of people on the other side, they were all dangerous individuals.


    Otherwise, they would never have dared to invade the estate so brazenly.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Cuthbert yelled, "L, don''t listen to him! Give the order to shoot, kill this arrogant b*stard and take out these Draconians on the spot!" "Break his arm!" Robin barked at the blue-d guards, pointing at Ellis.


    With a sharp, sickening crack, a guard severed the remainder of Ellis''s arm.


    The entire ce echoed with Ellis''s agonizing screams.


    "Dad, don''t listen to that b*stard nonsense! If you don''t tell them to lower their guns, I''m dead!" Ellis cried out in desperation.


    Cuthbert interrupted Ellis''s cries with another order. "L, as the police chief, you should be doing your duty-take these thugs down immediately!"


    "D*mn you, Cuthbert! Do you want me dead?" Ellis seethed, wishing he could stab the old man.


    "Dad, make them lower their guns! This old dog doesn''t care about my life. I''m your son!" Ellis begged again, his voice breaking.


    L''s face turned cold as he snapped, "Lower your guns, step back!"


    He pointed toward the high points around the estate, where dozens of armed officers had hidden, their guns pointed at Robin and the others.


    "You''re incredibly bold, young man! Do you think you can just do whatever you want?"


    L''s voice was heavy with authority. "Over 20 years ago, when I was a mercenary, you weren''t even born yet!


    "You think I only brought these few people? Outside the estate are the elite officers from my precinct!" L continued.


    "Maintaining the peace of Qacalisle Ind is my department''s responsibility, not your yground!"


    Robin raised his eyes and said, "So, Police Chief L, you''re going to ignore thew and just use force? Fine, do as you wish! Keep going!"


    Robin''s words were met with a sickening crunch as one of the blue-d guards stomped on Ellis''s leg.


    Ellis was covered in blood. He nearly passed out from the pain. "Dad, let him argue it out! If not, I''m dead for sure!"


    L''s eyes turned bloodshot, his veins bulging as he wished to shoot a bullet into Robin''s head. He snarled, "Young man, if you hurt my son again, I''ll go down with you all!


    "With an order, I can have dozens of guns outside the estate to turn you into a pincushion!" L threatened.


    "Alright! Go ahead and try!" Robin raised his hand, signaling the guards to continue.


    L, finally caving in, gritted his teeth. "Fine, tell me what evidence do they have to prove Sadie killed their daughter?


    "And how can they prove that the jewelry wasn''t a gift from Elodie to Sadie but was stolen by her and my son?"


    Anton pointed to Kelsey and said, "Show the police chief the video evidence you''ve kept hidden all this time, or this will be a public scandal-people will say we''re bullying these poor people!" Fear paralyzed Kelsey, preventing her from speaking. "I-I..."


    Robin motioned for her toe closer. He said, "Bring out your evidence. No one will harm you."


    Cuthbert, eyeing Kelsey with a dark look, sneered. "You''re from the ind, huh?"


    He red at her and said, "Let me remind you. The Avingtons are thew in this ind!


    "If you dare help these Draconians, I will make sure you regret it for the rest of your life!"


    Robin gave Kelsey''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "Present the truth."


    Kelsey hesitated for a long time before finally making up her mind.


    She gritted her teeth and opened her phone, uploading a video she had kept hidden for two years on the estate''s big screen.


    The timestamp read July 15th, two years ago, from the peak of Harpton Hignds.


    In the video, Sadie and Ellis were directing their henchmen as they brutally beat Elodie for seven minutes.


    Elodie''s clothes were nearly torn off, her curly hair pulled out in clumps.


    One of her eyes was gouged out by Sadie''s own hand, and Sadie seized the Emberleaf Fans that Elodie had worn around her neck.


    In the video, Sadieughed maniacally. "Elodie, you lowly wench, do you think you deserve to own this?


    "Do you know how many people envy you just because you wear these? They say you''re prettier than me, but that''s b*llshit!


    "It''s just these fans make people think you''re more beautiful than me. You''re nothing without them!


    "You''re nothing but a cheap sl*t, and you dare wear something so valuable?"


    Elodie begged through the pain, "Ms. Sadie, it''s a gift from an important man in Draconia. Even when our family was in great hardship, we never considered selling them.


    "This jewelry means a lot to us; please give it back. You can take anything else."


    Sadie sneered. "Anything I want, huh? What could you possibly offer? Your family is so poor, you don''t even have a penny to your name. And as for my family, we have everything!"


    Her eyes gleamed with malice. "I will not allow any woman in this world to be more beautiful than me!


    "You''re more beautiful than me, so you have to die! Hahaha!


    "Go die! You won''t have a tomorrow!


    "Push her off the cliff!"


    In the video, Sadie stomped on Elodie''s face, herughter wild.


    She ordered two bodyguards to strip Elodie and throw her off the cliff.


    Sadie had the entire brutal act recorded, including the moment Elodie was murdered and the Emberleaf Fans were taken.


    After killing Elodie, she and Ellis


    rewatched the video, enjoying the torment. Later, they sent the


    servants away and proceeded t


    celebrate by making love at the mountain''s peak before heading back.


    Sadie recorded the video on her phone and then carelessly discarded it at the top of the mountain.


    Kelsey, who had been searching for Elodie, found the phone.


    Upon watching the horrific footage, she was devastated.


    She immediately transferred the video to her phone, discarded Sadie''s device, and ran home without telling a soul. The truth of what had happened stayed a secret until now.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956 Kolton, Kill Him!


    The images disyed on the massive screen in the estate za were shocking, to say the least.


    Everyone who watched Sadie''s cruel performance was stunned and horrified.


    This beloved heiress, so adored by her family, had shown a level of malice that was almost unfathomable.


    Even someone like L, who had witnessed his fair share of bloodshed, could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    How could a young woman, only 18 years old,mit such a brutal act? How dark and twisted could she be?


    What terrified L even more was the realization that his own son was involved in the brutal murder.


    His mind swirled in confusion, his thoughts a blur.


    He looked again at the man from Draconia, bathed in the soft light of the morning.


    His instincts were screaming that this was a predator, a bloodthirsty beast.


    L, who had once fought alongside Kolton on the mercenary battlefield, had survived countless battles and escaped death more times than he could count.


    The memories of the blood-soaked and violent world he left behind were still fresh, and the terror of it haunted him to this day.


    Twenty-five years ago, thanks to his oldrade Kolton, L had managed to secure a position as the police chief on the ind.


    He had left behind the violent chaos of the battlefield, settling into the peaceful paradise that the ind offered.


    The terror, the bloodshed, was a thing of the past, or so he thought.


    But the man standing before him now evoked a familiar scent-a scent of fearsomeness, a bone-chilling terror that prated deeply.


    A sense of dread surged within him, an ominous feeling creeping up his spine.


    L stood frozen in dread. Anton''s voice, controlled yet full of rage, cut through the air. "Police Chief L, I have a question for you!


    "Qacalisle Ind is a private estate of the Aldridges. This ce is governed by the moral and social standards of a civilized society. As the enforcer of order here, how do you think your son Ellis and Sadie''s actions should be punished?" Before L could respond, Cuthbert snorted dismissively.


    "Let''s not even discuss the legitimacy of this woman''s video," he said. "Whether it was a fabrication designed by those paupers to extort money from my family, it doesn''t matter for now." He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in. "What I can tell you is this-no one has the right to interfere with thews of Qacalisle Ind!


    "Yesterday, Mr. Felix already drafted the chief manager''s appointment," he continued, as if announcing his authority.


    "After the Cattells are gone, I will take over as the chief manager.


    "This means that from today onward, my family will be the true owners of this ind.


    "On this ind, the rules will be what I say they are. I am thew here!"


    With a sneer, he added, "You think you can challenge me with your half-baked video that came from those paupers and few words? Ridiculous! Even if the video is real, what does that change?


    "My daughter is my treasure. No one has the right to convict her!" He straightened, his voice cold.


    "If you want a resolution, I''ll give you one. On this ind, I am everything!


    "In my world, only the strong have the right to interpret thew."


    He turned his gaze toward the video again. "As for the events in the video, my legal interpretation is simple: a lowborn woman like Elodie doesn''t deserve the Emberleaf Fans. Only someone of my daughter''s noble status can own such priceless treasures." Just then, Hendrick Whitehead, the leader of the Market Enforcement Team, hurried over to Cuthbert, eager to please.


    He pointed at Ambrose and Dahlia


    and said, "Mr Cuthbert, those two are the owners of Elodie''s Lasagna stall. Yesterday, during a market cleanup, they were discovered operating illegally. They should have been arrested. But these paupers are slippery-they managed to escape during the chaos."


    Cuthbert scoffed. "Stop wasting my time! Capture them immediately! Charge them with disturbing the market order, spreading false rumors, and colluding with outside


    enemies to harm this ind


    Execute them on the spot!"


    Before Hendrick could make a move, Cuthbert''s guards entered the estate and delivered urgent news.


    "Mr. Cuthbert, Captain Kolton of the Aldridges Guard has arrived at the estate gates."


    Cuthbert straightened, suddenly invigorated, and gestured excitedly to Robin. "Young man, you''re about to regret this!


    "Captain Kolton hase to check things out for Mr. Felix.


    "If he sees that you''ve caused such a disruption at the party, he''ll execute you on the spot!


    "Hendrick, take those paupers into custody! Oh! And take down that sl*t too!"


    He turned on his heel and rushed toward the estate gates.


    Meanwhile, Kolton and Pierre, apanied by four guards, entered the estate.


    When L reunited with his oldrade after so many years, he rushed over to greet him with a smile. "Kolton, old friend, it''s been too long!" Kolton waved him off. "L, we''ll catch upter."


    As L watched Kolton walk away, something caught his attention-Kolton''s serious expression.


    Kolton, now the captain of the Aldridge Guard, was here for official business with Cuthbert.


    It wasn''t the time for reminiscing.


    Cuthbert jogged up to Kolton and said, "Mr. Kolton, I''ve been waiting for you. Apologies, there''s been a small issue at the estate"


    "Please step aside!" Kolton shoved Cuthbert, who wore a bright smile on his face, aside.


    He marched up to Robin and bowed deeply. "Mr. Ramsey, I am so sorry. I had no idea things would turn out like this."


    Hendrick quickly began calcting in his mind when he saw Kolton arrive at the estate.


    This was the perfect opportunity for him to prove himself.


    He immediately ordered two of his officers, "Arrest Ambrose and Dahlia, these two illegal vendors!"


    At the same time, Cuthbert rushed


    Vel


    to Kolton''s side, trying to tter him. "Captain Kolton, these two were engaged in illegal activities yesterday. Their presence could disrupt Mr. Aldridge''s recovery on Qaealisle Ind, so ... "


    He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed that Kolton was bowing respectfully to Robin.


    Cuthbert, puzzled, looked again at the way Kolton and Robin stood together. He couldn''t make sense of it.


    As the captain of the Aldridges'' guard, Kolton held a position second only to the master of the ind.


    Why would he show such deference to a young man like Robin?


    Before Cuthbert could figure out what was happening, Robin pointed at Hendrick.


    "Kolton, kill him!


    "This beast doesn''t deserve to live in this world!"


    Without a second thought, Kolton raised his gun and shot Hendrick dead on the spot.


    The estate fell into a heavy silence.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957 What the Hell Are You Yelling For?


    Hendrick was shot dead by Kolton with a single bullet.


    The entire estate was thrown into shock at the unexpected turn of events.


    Cuthbert, in particr, couldn''t make sense of what was happening. Everything around him felt blurry.


    Kolton had just executed the orders of this foreign man from Draconia.


    Cuthbert briefly wondered if this entire situation was some borate prank, like a y staged for his amusement.


    Was everything from the beginning until now just a show?


    L could no longer find the words to describe the rapid reversal of the situation in front of him.


    After a moment of stunned silence, it clicked.


    That arrogant, untamed foreigner was the Aldridges'' most honored guest, the one they had all heard about in whispers.


    L broke into a sweat, his body trembling at the realization.


    He was relieved he hadn''t spoken more recklessly just now.


    If he had, he would surely be dead by now.


    Hendrick had only been trying to tter Cuthbert by suggesting the arrest of the couple when Kolton shot him dead.


    If he followed Cuthbert''s instructions earlier, he would likely be lying dead on the ground, too.


    Looking toward the back of his son, L knew his son''s life was at risk because of this foreign man.


    Unless Kolton values their friendship and helps him to plead for the foreigner to spare Ellis''s life, there might be a slim chance for him.


    But that chance was almost nonexistent.


    Cuthbert, still reeling from the chaos, asked in confusion. "Captain Kolton, Hendrick is the head of the enforcement team.


    "He was following my orders to apprehend illegal merchants disturbing the market. Why did you kill him?"


    Kolton turned to Cuthbert, his face dark. "Mr. Ramsey tells me who to kill, and I kill them. It doesn''t matter who they are or whose orders they follow!" "Wha-?" Cuthbert''s head was spinning.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Had he heard that wrong? Was his mind clouded afterst night''s indulgences? Was he hallucinating?


    He stood frozen in the middle of the estate, lost in a daze.


    The estate itself felt eerily silent.


    Almost everyone shared Cuthbert''s confusion.


    Kolton had just said that he would kill whoever Robin ordered, regardless of who they were or what their position was.


    Shouldn''t he only be following Felix''s orders?


    Just as everyone was lost in thought, a cold voice broke the silence of the estate.


    "Kolton, get Felix on the phone and tell him to move his ass over here now!"


    "What?" Everyone gasped in disbelief and doubted their hearing.


    This foreigner actually told the leader of the world''s richest family to move his ass over here?


    Was this person out of his mind?


    Not only had he ordered Kolton to kill Hendrick, but now he was speaking in a tone that sounded insane.


    Holy cow!


    What kind of world were they living in?


    It was as if a mouse had started serving a cat, or a dog was trying to impress a donkey.


    Everyone was talking nonsense, and this young foreigner had the nerve to berate someone of Felix''s status with such disrespect.


    Was he out of his mind, thinking he was someone important that could save the world?


    <i>F*ck me! This world is crazy.</i>


    There were rare three-legged toads, but crazy people were everywhere.


    Stunned, Cuthbert shouted, "Young man, how dare you disrespect Mr. Felix? Guards ..."


    wife vel


    "You old b*stard, what the hell are you yelling for?" Robin pped Cuthbert to the ground. "If you want to die, you need to wait for your turn!"


    The estate fell into a suffocating silence.


    At that moment, Cuthbert was utterly confused.


    IMS


    He couldn''t understand how such a horrifying event could happen within his own estate.


    But he had no time to think about that now. He roared angrily, "L, have your men shoot this guy!" Kolton grabbed the radio and barked, "Do it!"


    In an instant, dozens of the Aldridges'' guards took down the police officers surrounding the estate.


    Watching from a distance, Trix''s heart almost leaped out from her chest as the situation escted.


    This was the Aldridges'' turf.


    The global security pact didn''t apply here.


    If things continued to escte, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The Aldridges had a medium-sized fleet guarding the ind.


    If they truly angered that family, they could level the ind with a word.


    She whispered, "Mr. Mickton, should we advise Mr. Ramsey? If the situation had escted, it could have resulted in additional issues."


    Anton interrupted her coldly, "Shut up! What part of this is for you toment on?


    "Do you think Mr. Ramsey''s actions are something you, with your status, can understand?"


    "But-" Trix looked anxiously at the unfolding scene.


    "There''s no ''but''!" Anton snapped. "Shut up!"


    "Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!" The sound of hurried footsteps approached rapidly.


    Felix and Lue rushed into the estate, ncing around at the chaos with visible irritation.


    L immediately bowed and greeted them. "Police Chief L Chavez of Qacalisle Ind greets Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue."


    Felix and Lue ignored him, walking quickly toward Robin.


    Cuthbert scrambled to his feet, rushing over. "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, it''s an honor..."


    A guard shoved Cuthbert aside.


    Felix ignored him and quickly reached Robin''s side. "Mr. Ramsey, what''s going on here?"


    Everyone stared in shock.


    The head of the world''s richest family acted so humbly in front of this foreigner.


    Cuthbert rubbed his eyes desperately, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    L, trembling, now fully realized that Robin was indeed the most esteemed guest of the Aldridges, the one they had all heard abouton


    whispers.


    To imagine someone of Felix''s caliber would show such deference to Robin-his identity was unimaginable to them.


    Cuthbert was unwilling to ept


    this. He stepped forward and said, "Mr. Felix and Ms. Lue, are you sure you have the right person? This young man is the one who caused all this chaos in my estate and has been disrespecting you."

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958 Avenge the Fallen


    "The Aldridges have only one most honorable friend in this world!"


    Felix slowly turned around, coldly pointing at Cuthbert. "This most honorable friend is Mr. Ramsey!


    "If it weren''t for Mr. Ramsey, the Aldridges would have ceased to exist three years ago.


    "Without the Aldridges, what are you even worth?


    "Can''t you see I''m talking to Mr. Ramsey?


    "Presumptuous! Bow down!"


    Two of the Aldridges'' guards immediately stepped forward, forcing Cuthbert to the ground with a kick, and one of them pressed the barrel of a gun to his head. Cuthbert''s scalp almost exploded.


    The Draconian man he had repeatedly provoked was actually Felix''s most honorable friend!


    He shakily raised his head, looking at Robin''s tall figure in the glow of the setting sun, his heart filled with shock.


    Not far away, Sadie was stunned in an instant.


    She wiped the blood off her face with force, then looked again at the arrogant Draconian man.


    It was only now that she realized this man had the presence of a prince!


    He was the dream man she had longed for!


    At that moment, the pain on her face waspletely gone.


    The hatred in her heart melted awaypletely.


    She had woken up early today for the sole purpose of getting the favor of this dream man!


    Without hesitation, she sprang up from the ground, like a wild woman, and pointed at her maid. "Hurry and help me go meet my dream man! I''m sure he wants to have a nice chat with me!" The maid warned, "Ms. Avington, your face is ruined, and your nose is gone."


    "Shut up!" Sadie twisted the maid''s ear, scolding her, "What''s wrong with my face? What''s wrong with it?!" Shivering with pain, the maid replied, "Ms. Avington, your nose was knocked off by that gentleman just now." Only then did Sadie recall everything that had happened earlier.


    <i>How could this happen?</i>


    <i>How could this happen?!</i>


    A ray of sunset light broke through the gaps in the trees, dazzling her eyes with chaos and confusion.


    "No! I won''t ept this! He''ll definitely like me! He came to our estate just for me!"


    Sadie shoved the maid aside and dashed toward Robin like a wild woman.


    Two guards blocked her way. "Step back!"


    Sadie immediately snapped, "Get out of the way! Do you know who I am? I''m the girlfriend of Mr. Ramsey!


    "How dare you stop me? Do you want to die?"


    The two guards froze momentarily, and Sadie, pushing between them, shouted toward Robin, "Mr. Ramsey, everything I said earlier was just a joke!


    "I woke up at five this morning. Do you know why?"


    With a shy smile, she continued, "I got a new hairstyle just for you and hired the best makeup artist to make me look perfect.


    "Oh, and by the way, even though you knocked off my nose, I can get stic surgery!


    "I''ve heard that cosmetic surgery in ria is amazing! They can turn dogs into people, haha.


    "So don''t worry about me looking like this. If it''s a problem, I''ll fly over and get it fixed up. I''ll be a goddess in no time!


    "What do you think?" Sadie pouted coquettishly and then threw him a yful, flirtatious nce.


    "When I found out you wereing yesterday, I couldn''t sleep a wink!


    "An entire night, I just kept imagining the moment we met, that brilliant light shining between us.


    "That light is my endless desire for you."


    What the hell!


    Everyone at the estate froze in shock.


    They had seen shamelessness but never this kind of extreme, over-the-top shamelessness!


    "Ha!" Sadie chuckled with a shyugh, shocking Cuthbert.


    Looking at Sadie''s back, Cuthbert was secretly stunned.


    He had always thought he was the most shameless man around.


    But the daughter he had spoiled since childhood had already outdone him in every way!


    The Avingtons had been in market management for years, and the legacy of shamelessness had been passed on!


    "Hahaha. Mr. Ramsey, I understand


    men''s psychology too well!" Sadie gave a seductive smile, continuing, "The moment I saw you, I knew y


    you


    had already fallen deeply in love with me"


    Not far away, Zayden was stunned by Sadie''s powerful words.


    He nced at Trix with curiosity. "Is this what you women''s imaginations are like when it''s running wild and free?"


    Trix thoughtfully pondered for a moment. "It happens sometimes, but as for her level of shameless imagination, I''m honestly not a patch on her."


    At this point, Lue''s patience finally snapped.


    She took a step forward and kicked Sadie to the ground. "Shut up! A piece of trash like you doesn''t deserve to speak in front of Mr. Ramsey! Bow!" Sadie copsed onto the ground, not daring to continue her bizarre behavior.


    "Mr. Ramsey, what exactly is going on?" Lue turned to ask Robin.


    Anton immediately said, "Mr. Felix, Ms. Lue, greetings.


    "I''m Mr. Ramsey''s technical envoy, the foreign affairs officer from the Thalrex Order of Draconia, Anton Mickton. The situation is like this."


    Anton then exined the whole story behind the Emberleaf Fans.


    He detailed how Sadie and Ellis murdered Elodie because of this Emberleaf Fans.


    "Simply barbaric!" Lue roared, and the entire estate fell silent.


    Felix''s face darkened. "Cuthbert, I


    had originally decided to give you the position of chief manager of


    Qacalisle Ind because of you


    er


    excellent management of the. ind''s markets these past two years.


    AUMS


    "I now realize that under the guise of clearing out illegal merchants, you have been building your market collecting high rents and taxes, all to exploit the people of Qacaliste


    Ind!


    "The people of Qacalisle Ind have suffered greatly under your oppression!


    "You despicable fool, spouting nonsense about the happiness of the inders while doing monstrous, inhumane things!


    "You hypocrite! You''re the worst kind of scoundrel!


    "The Avingtons'' wealth is stained with blood and evil, and you''ve raised a venomous daughter! How could I ever entrust Qacalisle Ind to you?


    "If I gave you the position of chief manager, it would be a sin!


    "Mr. Ramsey, this is the fault of the Aldridges''s mismanagement. I will offer the highestpensation for the harm done to Elodie''s family."


    Robin smiled coldly. "Compensation is only the bare minimum! What you should be doing now is righting your wrongs!"


    Felix nodded. "Mr. Ramsey, I know what I need to do now."


    "Kolton, Cuthbert has abused the power entrusted to him by the Aldridges, oppressing the people of Qacalisle Ind. These beasts will be eliminated on the spot! "Not a single member of the Avingtons will be spared!"

 Chapter 959

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 959 A Final Wish Fulfilled


    Within less than ten minutes, the Avingtons were wiped out.


    The brutal scene left L trembling with fear.


    Though he had been involved in dangerous situations before, he had never witnessed such merciless carnage.


    This was the wrath of the world''s foremost family!


    Suddenly, he bowed before Robin and Felix. "Mr. Ramsey and Mr. Felix, I''ve only handled security on Qacalisle Ind for all these years. I''ve had minimal involvement with the actions of the Avingtons."


    Kolton immediately cut him off, "L, don''t speak any further! How you will be dealt with will be determined by the new chief. Right now, you need to carry out your son''s execution. His crimes are unforgivable! "L, do it now!"


    L froze for a moment. Looking up at Robin and Felix, he was about to beg for mercy for his son, but he realized that asking for forgiveness from such resolute figures was futile. Reluctantly, he drew his gun.


    Ellis was so frightened that he wet himself, begging desperately, "Mr. Felix, Mr. Ramsey, I was manipted by that wretched woman, Sadie. I made a mistake out of foolishness. Please, spare me!"


    With a ng, ten short guns pointed directly at them. L shuddered. He knew that Ellis had to die.


    Kolton''s voice was cold as he barked, "L, execute him now!"


    L closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced Ellis'' forehead. As he lowered his head, a hint of malice shed in his eyes.


    Robin, I will kill you one day!


    Kolton had seen it all. He knew that L had now set his sights on Robin.


    He whispered, "L, listen to me. Don''t make any irrational moves!"


    At that moment, two of the Aldridges'' guards approached, handing Robin the pair of Emberleaf Fans.


    Robin gently caressed the fans, feeling the warmth they carried from 20 years ago.


    Young Lord Dragon!


    What had happened to that father, the one I had no memory of, that year?


    Robin stared at the fans in silence for a long time before walking up to Ambrose and Dahlia. By now, the kind-hearted couple had been so shaken by the bloody massacre that they were trembling uncontrobly. They had never witnessed such a terrifying scene. In their minds, even if their family members had been harmed, they would never dare confront a noble and powerful family like the Avingtons. But this man, Robin, had avenged their daughter.


    They both bowed before Robin, saying, "Mr. Ramsey, our family will never forget your great kindness. Without you, Elodie would have died in vain."


    Robin helped them up. "Ambrose, everything I''ve done is out of duty. You don''t need to thank me. Even without avenging Elodie, these people deserve to die.


    "Get up, please. Whatever you need, feel free to ask the Aldridges."


    "We don''t need anything, Mr. Ramsey." Ambrose shook his head.


    "These Emberleaf Fans are too precious. Please, take them back."


    Robin ced the fans back into Ambrose''s hands. "Keep them as a memento. After all, they''ve been with Elodie for 20 years."


    Lue stepped forward. "Ambrose if you need anything, tell me. I''ll make sure it''s fulfilled."


    Ambrose bowed. "Ms. Lue, after Elodie passed, my wife and I didn''t want to live anymore. We would have joined her by now if it weren''t for Elodie''s final wish. "We, themon folk, have a hard life in this world. We live without meaning.


    "Even working hard to make a living is impossible. We can''t even set up a stall without being chased. We dare not go to the hospital when we''re sick. People like us can''t even afford a basic check-up.


    "You can give us money, but others will take it. Worse, we might even be killed for it.


    "We''ve fulfilled Elodie''s final wish; after that, we want to find a ce to end it all. We never want to return to this world."


    Seeing the sorrowful and weary look in Ambrose''s eyes, Robin sighed in resignation.


    The world outside Qacalisle Ind wasn''t much better for the kind-hearted either. They struggled for survival in a society ruled by the wicked!


    But Robin couldn''t understand what Elodie''s final wish was.


    "What was Elodie''s wish?"


    Ambrose gave a bitter smile. "Since the Cattells and the Avingtons took over Qacalisle Ind, we haven''t had a single good day. Many people like us don''t dare get sick or earn an honest living. "Many families have lost members due to poverty or sickness. The children left behind became orphans, abandoned with no one to care for them.


    "Elodie, along with some others on the ind, built a shelter for these orphans in a remote vige on Harpton Hignds. We contributed food regrly and took turns caring for them. "After Elodie''s passing, we continued her work, caring for these poor children. If we were to leave, they would starve."


    Lue frowned deeply. "Such a thing happened?


    "Recently, even heard the Cattells say that the ind''s residents live affluent lives without worrying about food or clothing. They''ve donatedrge amounts of goods and money to nearby inds.


    "Turns out it was all a lie!


    "These bastards were deceiving the Aldridges!


    "Ambrose, the issues you''ve mentioned will be addressed immediately!


    "Today, we will organize both financial and material resources to tackle the problems of poverty and healthcare.


    "The livelihood of the local people on Qacalisle Ind must be our top priority.


    "If the inders are not able to live without worry for food and clothing, and if they still have to struggle with survival and healthcare every day, that is a crimemitted by the Aldridges against you!"


    Lue turned to Felix. "Grandpa, when Qacalisle Ind was originally a private ind, it had few residents.


    "Now that Qacalisle Ind has grown in poption, we are responsible for establishing aplete, fair, and free-living order here.


    "Let the inders and people worldwide live in a free and fair environment on Qacalisle Ind!


    "They should be able to live peacefully and happily. That is what the Aldridges should do.


    "I propose that we immediately appoint a new chief to lead the reconstruction of Qacalisle Ind''s social system!"

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960 The New Chief of Qacalisle Ind


    Felix nodded, sighing deeply with sadness.


    "Yes, Lue, we never imagined that such a beautiful and prosperous ce like Qacalisle Ind would end up in a mess caused by sc*m like the Mateo and Cuthbert!


    "Ten years ago, when I first came here, the sky was clear and blue, the clouds were white, and the ind streets were filled with smiling inders.


    "Back then, after the Aldriges invested considerable capital for years, it had be one of the world''s wealthiest and most developed free inds.


    "The inders were livingfortably without worries, enjoying a peaceful life. Who would have imagined it would be this fearful and uncertain ce today! "They now live in constant fear of basic survival!


    "All our efforts over the years seem like a waste, and now we''ve gone backward!


    "If we had known, what was the point of the Aldriges''s investment in workforce and resources?


    "Sigh! This is all the result of my mismanagement!


    "In just a few years, what was once a prosperous, free, and happy ind has turned into a hell on earth!


    "These sc*mbags, for their own gain, pretended to create a peaceful and harmonious facade, but behind the scenes, they were vile and filthy!


    "Mateo and Cuthbert and their kind deceive the higher-ups while oppressing the lower ranks, speaking endlessly of kindness and universal love, shouting to the world that they act for the benefit and happiness of the Qacalisle Ind''s residents and all the tourists. "In reality, they''re just whitewashing the situation, secretly involved in petty, underhanded dealings!


    "They speak of virtue and kindness to the world, but behind our backs, theymit every evil deed!


    "Cuthbert, a hypocrite masquerading as a gentleman, is rotten to the core!


    "Lue, this experience on Qacalisle Ind has made me realize the responsibility and mission of the Aldridgess.


    "the Aldridgess has gone from nothing to wealth through the hard work of several generations!


    "We can''t forget the followers and supporters who have been with us and trusted us during this journey.


    "If we can''t provide them with enough fair returns, freedom, and justice, one day, the Aldridges will be isted and despised by the world!"


    Robin patted Felix on the shoulder. "The problem with Qacalisle Ind is not just the people you''ve chosen but the wed rules of the game!"


    Felix nodded. "Mr. Ramsey, I understand now.


    "If we don''t correct the mindset of the chief manager and other officials, even if we rece people like Mateo and Cuthbert, we''ll still end up in the same situation.


    "The chief manager should not be a local tyrant, and the directors should not act like high-ranking officials. They are servants for the inders, who are the true masters of Qacalisle Ind!


    "If this order is reversed, it will vite thews of nature, and Qacalisle Ind will never know peace!


    "Now, though, the real question is, who is the right person for the position of chief manager?


    "Kelsey!" Lue immediately pointed to the kind and passionate local girl beside Robin. Kelsey was startled, dodging theplicated gazes from everyone around her.


    At that moment, her mind went nk.


    Lue walked over to Kelsey and took her hand.


    "I learned from Mr. Ramsey that you have the highest level of education on this ind.


    "Even though you didn''t attend college, what matters most is that you, like Elodie, have a kind heart.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Grandpa, we should appoint Kelsey as the new chief manager of Qacalisle Ind. Kelsey was utterly stunned.


    She never imagined that Lue would make such a shocking decision.


    She never even dared to dream of holding the position of chief manager of Qacalisle Ind.


    In her mind, only someone of great stature could hold such a position!


    "Ms. Lue, how could I be the chief manager of Qacalisle Ind? I don''t know anything; I''m just a poor person on this ind."


    Lue held Kelsey''s trembling hand and smiled. "It''s okay. Being the chief manager doesn''t mean you need to know everything.


    "What matters is that you have a kind heart filled withpassion and a desire to serve the inders!


    "Only then will the inders, as the true masters of this ind, truly respect you!


    "The social environment here will be fair, free, equal, and harmonious.


    "If the chief manager is a selfish, vicious person like Mateo or Cuthbert, no matter how talented, intelligent, or persuasive they are, they will be wolves in sheep''s clothing.  en


    "Such a person cannot bring beauty and happiness to this beautiful ind. "They will only bring disaster to Qacalisle Ind!


    "But Ms. Lue, I don''t know


    anything, and I''m just a hotel receptionist: I don''t have any management skills." Kelsey


    nervously looked at Lue andel


    Robin, stammering her exnation.


    Lue nodded. "I understand all of that.


    "But none of it matters. I will bring the best management team in the world to help you establish a free operating order on Qacalisle Ind.


    "Before long, you''ll understand that once a mature system is in ce, all that''s left is character and faith!


    "As long as your character and faith remain strong, Qacalisle Ind will continue to develop into a better, harmonious, and free ce for all its people."


    "Ms. Lue, I''m still afraid I won''t do


    it well." Kelsey hesitated, looking at Lue with concern. "If myck of ability harms the inders, I will feel terrible."


    Lue smiled. "That''s the right mindset! You should ept this. I have already made up my mind!"


    Robin nodded with a smile. "Kelsey, when the heavens give you the responsibility to serve the inders, if you reject it, you''re being irresponsible.


    "You should be thinking about ensuring all the inders feel happy, free, and at peace under your leadership.


    "Alright, Felix, Lue, let''s wrap this up for now.


    "Tomorrow, our elites will be arriving at the ind, and there are many things I need to handle back."


    "Alright, Mr. Ramsey, we''ll send you to the Duskhaven Grand Hotel." Felix, Lue, and others surrounded Robin as they approached the estate''s exit. But Kolton stayed where he was.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw something he didn''t want to see.


    L quietly aimed his gun at Robin''s back.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961 Eradicate This Trash!


    Kolton understood immediately. This was the same move that L had often used on the mercenary battlefield.


    No matter the time, he always kept a concealed short gun in the deepest pocket of his clothes, a tool for both survival and killing.


    Right now, this action clearly meant that L would make a move on Robin. It was an act of self-destruction.


    World of Darkness had tried everything to kill the Divine Drakebane, who had emerged as a legend many years ago.


    The final result had been one they would regret forever.


    All the powerful fighters sent to kill the Divine Drakebane had been wiped out, along with the organizations behind them being uprooted. World of Darkness had bowed in submission, vowing never to touch the Divine Drakebane again, forever acknowledging his supreme status.


    L, now attempting to backstab this terrifying devil, was living in a fantasy.


    After so many years, had his formerrade really ignored all warnings?


    Perhaps his son''s death had clouded his judgment, but an old mercenary should never act so impulsively.


    Kolton knew L couldn''t kill someone like Robin, who could make the Aldridges bow down.


    However, Kolton could do nothing to stop L. He had his duty as a guard to uphold.


    Before Kolton could intervene, a sh of cold light cut through the air, freezing everything in ce.


    L stood rooted to the spot, and a fine crack appeared on his throat.


    A thin line of blood slowly appeared at the wound.


    L immediately clutched his bleeding throat, staring in shock at the blue-d guard who shed by him.


    He never expected this person''s knife skills and agility to be so fast.


    So fast that he didn''t even feel the pain.


    This was the legendary assassin king''s top killer from the Dark Web, the Blue-d Guard!


    L couldn''t make sense of it.


    Why would the top killer in this World of Darkness want to kill him?


    L''s legs buckled, and he copsed onto the ground. His pained gaze turned to Kolton. "Can you tell me who he is?"


    Kolton shook his head helplessly. "L, I warned you. But you refused to listen. He is the one you should never provoke the Divine Drakebane!" L''s eyes glowed with a sudden realization.


    He struggled to look at Robin''s towering figure in the distance, a man whose greatness was beyond his reach.


    And in that moment, everything went ck, and he fell into the abyss of time and space.


    Meanwhile, following behind, Trix had no idea what had just transpired.


    The speed of the blue-d guard''s strike left her deeply shocked.


    From her perspective, she had never seen such a top-tier assassin from World of Darkness.


    Her sharp eye recognized that this blue-d guard was leagues ahead of her in skill.


    "Why did the blue-d guards kill L?" Trix whispered in shock, ncing at the lifeless body of L.


    Zayden, walking ahead, lowered his voice. "Did you not see the suppressed pistol in L''s pocket?"


    "Was he going to assassinate Mr. Ramsey?" Trix asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Zayden smirked. "He overestimated himself."


    Trix turned her gaze back to Robin''s distant figure. "Wait, that blue-d guard he''s one of Mr. Ramsey''s bodyguards, right?" "Isn''t that obvious?" Zayden whispered.


    "Mr. Ramsey has always had four of the world''s top killers by his side. They''re not people like you, and I can''t evenpare to. "Someone like L, so full of himself, daring to take a shot at Mr. Ramsey from behind-that''s just asking for death! "Perhaps before, Mr. Ramsey spared him out of consideration for his past as Kolton''srade.


    "This bastard still dared to try and assassinate Mr. Ramsey? It''s his own fault!"


    Trix was utterly stunned.


    Everything she had seen and heard these past few days shattered her previous understanding and knowledge.


    Things that had once been nothing more than legendary stories were happening before her eyes!


    She gazed, mesmerized, at the figure of the man who had shocked her.


    At this moment, the first rays of the morning sun pierced through the trees in the manor, casting colorful light on the tall, graceful figure of Robin.


    The vibrant glow seemed to amplify his heroic aura, bursting forth with brilliance!


    Trix quickly walked a few steps and came to Anton''s side, lowering her voice. "Mr. Mickton, I''d like to ask you for a favor."


    Anton looked at Trix''s strange expression and spoke coldly. "What favor?"


    "I was wondering if you could approve my request to leave the Thalrex Order?" Trix spoke, her eyes slyly ncing at Robin''s back.


    Anton sneered. "If you don''t request it, you''ll still be dismissed after this trip."


    "That''s even better!" Trix nearly jumped with excitement.


    "Mr. Mickton, what I mean is that I want to leave the Thalrex Order and be Mr. Ramsey''s personal bodyguard."


    Anton curled his lips. "Do you really think Mr. Ramsey needs someone like you by his side?"


    "Why wouldn''t he need me?" Trix looked at him, confused. "I can do things the Blue-d Guards can''t."


    "Dream on!" Anton shook his head. "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Hey, Mr. Mickton, I''m serious!"


    "I''m not lying either!" Anton didn''t look back, following Robin out of the manor.


    Trix stomped her foot in frustration "What does that mean? How can you be so sure that Mr. Ramsey doesn''t need a beautiful bodyguard like me by his side?"


    Zayden patted Trix. "Stop dreaming. Do you really think you''re better than Lue?


    "You''d better go think about your future.


    "Men like Mr. Ramsey-without a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, it''s impossible to enter his circle."


    After saying that, he followed Anton out of the Avington Manor.


    Trix stomped her foot again. "Hmph! Robin is still a man! I don''t believe he won''t like having me by his side, 24/7!"


    At the luxurious suite in Duskhaven Grand Hotel, Robin was flipping through the intel sent by the Dark Web information system.


    Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance


    secretly gathered the most


    influential figures in the World of


    Darkness and the top global


    aristocratic families, preparing to


    hold a meeting at therters


    soon.


    The goal of this meeting was to awaken the Super Strong Alliance from the Dark List, dormant for 20 years, along with ten top sects that had retired, to join forces against the Divine Drakebane!


    Upon seeing this message, Robin smiled indifferently.


    These reckless fools! This is even better!


    After the uing militarypetition is over, he would investigate all the sects and assassins involved in destroying the Dragon''s manor.


    Then, he would wipe out this trash in the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance as well!

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962 Duskhaven''s L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base


    The following morning.


    Qacalisle Ind basked in clear blue skies and golden sunshine.


    A gentle, warm sea breeze rustled through the vibrant greenery and blooming flowers, while colorful seabirds soared gracefully in the air ...


    All of it came together to add a dazzling charm to this luxurious coastal retreat.


    At Duskhaven International Airport, elite special forces teams from 80 countries and regions gathered to take part in the international military skillspetition. Unlike previouspetitions, this year''spetition was organized by the Thalrex Order.


    Moreover, the subjects of thepetition were different from those in past events.


    The venue, settings, and props for thispetition were all provided by the Thalrex Order''s research department.


    They feature high-tech, simted military training environments arranged in a Mystic Realm War Game Base specifically designed for the event.


    A total of 80 national and regional teams arrived on Qacalisle Ind to participate in the military martialpetition in the mystic realm. ording to the schedule.


    On the first day, the preliminary round willst a full 24 hours.


    All 80 teams would enter the L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base topete.


    Each team consisted of ten elite participants, excluding themander-in-chief.


    After the first day ofpetition, only the top 20 teams out of the 80 participants will advance to the semifinals.


    The semi-final would be held at the L1 Mystic Realm War Game Base to determine the final champion,mander-in-chief.


    The winningmander and their team would gain entry to this year''s Thalrex Order Summit''s Qacalisle Summit Meeting.


    ording to the spokesperson of the organizingmittee''s briefing, the theme of this year''s Thalrex Order''s Qacalisle Summit Meeting was likely to be a simted war exercise of a space-time interster war. This was the result of nearly a hundred years of hard work by the Thalrex Order.


    It brought together hundreds of the world''s top astronomers, physicists, military experts, space exploration experts, and other top elite talents to prepare a simted space war of super-time and space earth defense and active attack.


    The championmander of thispetition would receive special training and take on themander-in-chief of the battlefield universe simtion war.


    At seven o''clock.


    The car provided by the organizingmittee members arrived at the Duskhaven Hotel on time.


    The delegations from the top seven participating countries in the previouspetition were picked up early by the organizingmittee.


    The top seven countries from the previouspetitions, ranked in order, were Autreynia, Tanqueria, Sakurania, Hawklore, Pavielle, Peacock Kingdom, and Draconia.


    At 7:30 a.m.


    Robin, apanied by Jethro and Anton, arrived at the Duskhaven L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base''s operations conference room.


    Cyril presided over a preliminary round meeting for themand teams representing the seven nations.


    The rules for the preliminary military drill were announced.


    First, this was a brutal eliminationpetition.


    Second, the preliminaries would not be a direct face-to-facebat tournament but rather a mission-based taskpetition.


    Third, while it was apetition, conflicts and casualties within the bounds of the rules were permitted.


    (Exnation: If one side intentionally vites the rules and provokes an attack, the other side is free to respond as they see fit. In the event of a conflict, if the viting side suffers casualties as determined by the organizingmittee, the other side will not be held ountable.) After Cyril finished outlining the rules for thepetition, Surman Middleton, the captain of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces elite team, raised his hand to ask a question.


    The Peacock Kingdom Special Forces team ranked sixth in the previous international military skillspetition, with Surman serving as themander that year.


    "Honorable Mr. Higgins, allow me to introduce myself-Major General Surman Middleton, captain of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces.


    "In the previous martial tournament,


    the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces elite team decisively defeated Draconia''s Dragon Soul Special Forces, securing an O


    impressive sixth ce."


    At this point, Surman couldn''t resist casting a disdainful nce toward Robin, Jethro, and Anton.


    Cyril furrowed his brow slightly. "Captain Middleton, what are you trying to say?"


    Surman shrugged and smiled. "Mr. Higgins, what I''m trying to say is, based on the rules you just announced, this is how I understand it.


    "For example, if our team encounters Draconia''s members during thepetition, and they vite our interests, we''re allowed to eliminate them ording to the rules..." "Surman, you''re out of line!" Pierre mmed his hand on the table, nearly knocking over the water cups. "Are you trying to stir up trouble on purpose?"


    Surman was momentarily stunned, not expecting Pierre Mann, the captain of Autreynia''s team, to defend Draconia.


    "Oh, Captain Pierre, I didn''t mean it like that. I''m just asking. If that situation were to happen, we wouldn''t be considered in vition, right?"


    Pierre snorted coldly. "This time, you won''t get any chance to pull that."


    Surmanughed, "In everypetition or battle, it''s the strong who control the oue! You all saw how we defeated them in the final matchst time. Hahaha...


    "I''m sure that after three years of honing our skills, our team will be stronger than ever, while theirs will only get weaker!"


    Before Pierre could retort, Robin spoke with a detached tone, "Oh really? What gives you the confidence to believe that?"


    "To me, on the battlefield, everyone except the champion is nothing but ants!"


    "You''re acting so arrogant for a mere sixth ce. This is all you''ve got?"


    Surman froze for a moment, then burst intoughter. "At least I''m still in sixth ce. As far as I know, your team has always been at the bottom in previouspetitions." Robin raised an eyebrow. "That''s because I wasn''t there. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even have the chance to speak here!"


    Surman erupted in rage, pointing at Robin. "Outrageous!"


    "Get out!" Robin snorted, mming his hand onto the table.


    With a sharp crack, a dyed sound of the table breaking echoed through the room, sending a powerful shockwave straight into Surman''s massive frame.


    In an instant, the burly captain of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces was sent tumbling to the ground like a flipped shrimp, rolling out the door of the conference room.


    The operations conference room at the L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base fell intoplete silence.


    Everyone stared in shock at the unbelievable scene.


    Simmond Yates, the captain of the Hawklore team, shook his head and broke the silence. "Surman, is this your preliminary round warm-up?"


    Surman, briefly stunned, quickly got back up.


    He returned to his seat and shrugged. "Looks like I made my joke a little too big."


    An awkwardugh echoed through the room.


    Cyril curled his lips and asked, "Mr. Middleton, is there anything you still don''t understand?"


    Surman shook his head. "No, Mr. Higgins."


    Cyril nodded. "Alright, since the rules are clear, I will now announce the details of the preliminary round.


    "In this preliminary round, each regional team will draw lots to determine their assigned area and tasks within the mystic realm.


    "Each area will have water, food, and various energy sources to ensure the participants have the necessary supplies toplete their missions.


    "However, if you fail a task or exceed the time limit during any phase, the energy for the next stage will be exhausted.


    "In such cases, you''ll have to either give up or find a way to solve the problem yourself.


    "Just a reminder, if supplies run out and can''t be replenished in the mystic realm, participants will die


    fromck of resources-or worsen et dangerous beasts in the areavers


    they could be eaten by the


    "So, while this is apetition, the experience itself is as real as it gets!


    "That''s the basic overview of the preliminary round.


    "Teams from all regions have now reached the designated gathering spots in the mystic realm, and thepetition is about to start! We head to the pre-battle briefing now. Everyone, please prepare for the mission!"

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963 This Isn''t a Competition, It''s a War


    The members of the Thalrex Order''s organizingmittee and representatives from the seven participating regions all stood up and walked out of the conference room.


    Surman, the captain of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces, still felt unhappy after being knocked down by a single strike from Robin earlier.


    As he passed by Robin and his team, Surman extended his hand. "Young man, among all the teams I''ve seen in past tournaments, you''re the youngestmander I''ve ever encountered. Are you nning to forfeit this year''spetition?" Robin gave a faint, indifferent smile and sped Surman''s strong, powerful hand.


    "You''re overthinking it. It''s just a game. If you take it too seriously, you''ve already lost."


    Suddenly, Surman felt an overwhelming and terrifying force surging straight into his palm.


    The energy coursed through his arm, spreading rapidly across his entire body.


    An intense, suffocating pressure made him feel as though his entire body was about to explode.


    After trembling uncontrobly for a moment, Surman finally copsed to the ground.


    Jethro walked up to the pale-faced Surman and chuckled. "Captain Middleton, what''s this now? Are you putting on another one of youredy routines?"


    The attendees who were in the process of leaving the conference room turned to look at Surman curled up on the floor, unsure of what kind of nonsense he was up to this time.


    Robin shook his head and said, "Captain Middleton, do you really enjoy treating life as just a game this much?


    "I hope that once you enter the preliminary mystic realm, you''ll warn your team in advance not to joke around like this with my subordinates.


    "Otherwise, they''ll ensure to give you a good beating.


    "Unlike me, they''re not as forgiving. My subordinates never strike unless it''s to take their opponent''s life."


    Surman sprang to his feet in fury, his face dark and menacing as he red at Robin. "Hmph, just wait."


    "Oh?" Robin wiped his palm with a look of disdain, shaking his head indifferently.


    "It seems like your team is in for a major setback in today''s preliminaries. Whether all ten of your members will make it out is still a big question mark."


    Surman was about to fire back angrily when Pierre, who had just walked up, cut him off with a cold tone.


    "Captain Middleton, are you looking to get beaten up?"


    Surman shrugged nonchntly. "I was just joking around with them."


    Pierre let out a cold snort. "Just a friendly reminder. If you keep this up, you might find yourself tossed into the ocean to feed the sharks."


    "Let''s go, Captain Middleton. Pierre might be right this time," Simmond said as he wrapped an arm around Surman''s shoulder, guiding him toward the exit while speaking in a low voice. "Here''s some advice. Don''t openly provoke that Robin. He doesn''t seem like a particrly friendly guy."


    Surman froze in shock for a moment.


    Pierre and Simmond-both top-tier powerhouses-showing this level of respect toward Robin?


    Surman didn''t press the issue further and followed Simmond out of the conference room without protest.


    Once the representatives from the participating nations and themittee members had all left, Cyril called out to Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait a moment."


    After closing the conference room door, Cyril offered an apologetic smile. "Mr. Ramsey, I apologize for the abruptness of keeping you behind, but I had to do this."


    Robin studied Cyril with an impassive expression. "Go ahead. What is it?"


    "Mr. Ramsey," Cyril began cautiously, "I''d like to ask a question I probably shouldn''t. This question has been bothering me for days."


    Robin raised an eyebrow slightly. "Is it about Young Lord Dragon?"


    Cyril nodded. "Mr. Ramsey, do you two share some kind of blood rtionship?"


    Robin stared into Cyril''s eyes for a long moment, making him feel unnerved. "What rtionship I have with Young Lord Dragon is none of your concern.


    "But I''d like to know why, after Young Lord Dragon attended the Thalrex Order''s Qacalisle Summit Meeting back then, he mysteriously disappeared upon returning back to his home country. You should have some idea about that, shouldn''t you?" Cyril froze, a flicker of panic shing through his eyes. "Mr. Ramsey, I... I''m not really sure about that..."


    Robin firmly ced a hand on Cyril''s shoulder.


    Cyril''s legs buckled, and he copsed into the chair, visibly shaken. "Mr. Ramsey, this matter... I can''t say. You''ll understand after you experience it yourself."


    "I understand!" Robin replied with a cold smile. "But there''s one more thing you have to answer.


    "Twenty years ago, when the Thalrex Order hosted its first military martial tournament, you participated as a special envoy assistant.


    "That year, the envoy was Sergio Curnow, and both he and his wife are astronomers.


    "During the conference, Sergio and his wife, Jenna Curnow, gifted Young Lord Dragon a pair of Emberleaf Fan.


    "As far as I know, that afternoon, Sergio and Jenna had a private conversation with the Young Lord for the entire afternoon.


    "What exactly did they discuss?"


    Cyril broke into a cold sweat, visibly nervous. "Mr. Ramsey, I know what you''re talking about. However, that afternoon, I wasn''t qualified to be involved in their private discussion.


    "I remember that three elite guards were stationed outside the private meeting room, and even the staff who brought in tea were not allowed to approach.


    "What exactly they talked about, I truly don''t know."


    Robin patted Cyril''s shoulder gently. "Rx, Mr. Higgins.


    "Now, what is the current situation with Sergio and Jenna?"


    Cyril shrugged his shoulders.


    "They''ve been leading the core


    research projects for the Thalrex Order. The design of this Mystic Realm War Game Base, for instance, is a masterpiece from their firstboratory.


    "If you want to know the true content of that private discussion from 20 years ago, or what really happened to Young Lord Dragon, you''ll need to get yourself an entry ticket to the Qaealisle Summit Meeting


    "Then, Sergio and Jenna will exin all your questions, including where Young Lord Dragon actually went."


    ...


    At 8:10 a.m.


    L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base parade ground, Duskhaven.


    Military elites from 80 countries and regions around the world stood in orderly rows, entering one after another.


    After listening to the briefing on thepetition rules from the judges, each team waited for their respectivemanders to deliver their speeches.


    During the preliminary phase, the teammanders would not enter the mystic realm.


    Outside the Mystic Realm War Game Base, dedicatedmand tforms were set up for each representative team.


    Themanders of each team would give on-site instructions via wirelessmunication.


    Robin approached the Draconia team.


    For thispetition, Draconia selected its elite participants under the direct training and evaluation of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, choosing ten outstanding team members.


    They were: Gavin, Freya, Talia, Catherine, Bill, George, Maverick, Brendon, Elliott, and Ernest.


    "Fellow warriors, congrattions on passing the evaluation of the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul and making it to the Qacalisle Ind tournament base. "However, the real test is only just beginning.


    "The subjects of this military martial tournament are all brand new, or you could say, unknown.


    "In my opinion, this is the true martial tournament!


    "Because all wars are not just a repetition of training exercises. They are filled with surprises, idents, and the unpredictable.


    "This demands that we push ourselves to the limit, tapping into all of our skills and abilities to face the unknowns that we fear. "Comrades, this is not just apetition-this is a war.


    "Only by fighting with everything we have, with no room for retreat, will we be able to exit the mystic realm and im victory in this preliminary round!"

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964 In the Mystic Realm, Only Fists and des Count


    After the motivational speeches from each team, the event organizers sent out an introduction to thepetition environment and the tasks. They gave each teammander five minutes to n and organize their strategy.


    The L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base had a total of 80 mission areas.


    These areas were arranged in parallel and distributed evenly within the base.


    Teams from 80 countries and regions around the world entered the corresponding areas toplete their tasks based on the numbers they drew.


    The mission areas in the mystic realm consisted of ins, mountains, jungles, basins, canyons, and a deep-waterke.


    Each participating team faced various dangers and unexpected challenges in these mission areas, with the goal of reaching the final destination.


    The final destination was a jungle area inhabited by wild beasts.


    There, the ultimate task goal-the electronic token for the next round ofpetition-awaited.


    The top 20 teams that secured the token qualified for the next round.


    Each team''s members had to be the surviving elites, and they all had to reach the jungle destination containing the token for the next round in order toplete the task. Teams ranked after 20th ce were eliminated and were not eligible for the semi-finals.


    The teammanders did not enter the mission areas with their teams.


    However, they could observe andmand from the control tform, entering each task area in a simted, situational manner.


    In each mission area, themander could only give onemand.


    For the rest of the time, each team''s on-sitemander was in charge.


    The maximum duration for this stage was 20 hours.


    Teams that did notplete the task within the specified time lost their qualification for the next round.


    Thepetition would end once the 20-hour mark was reached, regardless of the number of qualifying teams.


    After familiarizing himself with the specific rules of this stage, Robin immediately devised an overall strategy for the key points of this preliminary round.


    First, he appointed Gavin as the overall team leader for this preliminary round, with Freya as the vice-leader. The two of them were responsible for the on-sitemand decisions. Second, Bill and Talia were appointed as the two vanguards, A and B, respectively. They were responsible for scouting the terrain and enemy situation ahead, protecting the energy supply in the next terrain, and preventing the opponent from sabotaging and attacking by wild beasts.


    In order to conserve stamina and ensure the efficiency of the vanguards, Vanguard A will enter the second area first. Once the entire team has reached the second area, Vanguard B will enter the third area. This pattern will be repeated for each subsequent area. Third, Robin appointed two logistics officers, Maverick and Brendon. They would be responsible for carrying the surplus supply energy from each stage. Robin established a rule: only half of the supply gathered from each area could be consumed, while the other half would be reserved. The logistics officers would be in charge of protecting and carrying this supply.


    Fourth, George, Catherine, and Ernest were assigned to the rearguard mission. They were responsible for defending against enemy ambushes and energy theft during the journey, as well as fending off attacks from the base''s ferocious beasts.


    Fifth, Robin appointed Elliott as the free agent, with the flexibility to move as needed and directly respond to orders from themander-in-chief at any time. All teams wouldmunicate using the newly established codenguage to ensure the secrecy of the mission. After making the overall deployment, Robin emphasized that the most crucial aspect of this battle would be the supply of energy. He suspected that the energy supplies provided by the mystic realm might not just be food and ammunition; they could very well be the secret weapon for advancing to the next stage.


    Without sufficient supplies, the remaining tasks in thepetition would deprive the entire team of the energy needed to continue moving forward.


    In addition to emphasizing the importance of energy in this mission, Robin also focused on the possibility that opponents might use underhanded tactics to ambush or sabotage them.


    Against such opponents, if they made any attempt to interfere with the team, the free agent would take all necessary actions to disrupt their progress.


    Throughout the entire process, the principle will be: "If others don''t harm me, I won''t harm them."


    Any provocation would prompt a firm counterattack, one that wouldn''t cease until the opposing team waspletely scattered.


    Surviving in the mystic realm requires creating a sense of fear and awe in your opponents. Without it, the team would always be on the defensive.


    Next, there were the wild beasts in the mystic realm.


    This demanded that the soldiers perform well in the field.


    Robin emphasized that this was not just any ordinarypetition.


    This world''s top militarypetition allowed necessary casualties after consultation and agreement among senior military leaders of various countries. Given this, it was a real war.


    Robin concluded by emphasizing


    that, even though there were rules in ce, it provoked by an opponent,


    the team had the right to ignore any rule in order to protect themselves!


    en


    He would take full responsibility for any consequences arising from such actions.


    However, if, during this process,


    anyone showed mercy and retreated,promised, or even sympathized with an opponent who provoked us, they would be expelled from the Draconia team, even if they won thepetition in the end!


    In short, once you step into the mystic realm, only fists and des count!


    The five-minute pre-battle briefing ended, and the teams received the equipment distributed by the organizers.


    Each team member was given only a military dagger and a canteen.


    Robin shook hands with each participating elite.


    When it came to Freya, she tightly gripped Robin''s hand. In a moment of excitement, she threw herself into his arms, catching Robinpletely off guard. She hugged him tightly before quickly turning and walking away.


    Talia and Catherine saw this and couldn''t hold back their impulse to hug Robin either, so they both rushed at him from either side.


    Robin quickly pushed them away. "Alright, thepetition is about to start...''


    "No, I want a hug too!"


    Robin said seriously, "After we get the token for the next round, I''ll give you all the hugs you want!"


    "Deal!" Catherine replied firmly. "We''ll definitely get the token!"


    While Robin was looking down, the two women seized the opportunity to nt a hard kiss on his cheeks, one on each side. <i>D*mn!</i>


    <i>I was ambushed by these two women.</i>


    Surman, the captain of the Peacock


    Kingdom Special Forces elite team, sneered in disdain and said to his teammate, "Draconia sent a pampered brat this time. I bet they''ll be lucky if they even make it to the next round.


    "Remember, look for the right moment to cause them some trouble.


    "I''ve seen the arrangement of the areas. Our teams are closest to Sakurania, Vailia, and Demberoa.


    "You can team up with them to take down Draconia''s team. That way, we''ll have one less opponent in the next round.


    "Then, we''ll look for a chance to ditch Vailia and the other teams..."


    This was not just the mindset of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces; teams from all participating countries and regions shared the same thoughts.


    This was a battlefield where only the strong could make it to the end.


    The elites from 80 countries were preparing for apetition that was more like a war than a game.


    As for the rules of thepetition, they were nothing but formalities.


    The only truth was to fight through each challenge, defeat every opponent, and charge forward to the end.


    At 8:30, all the national teams entered area 1.


    Each team''smander also took their designated seat in themand center.


    Each of the 80mander seats was in a totally separate, istedpartment.


    Eachmander could only see what happened in the space of their own team''s respective areas.


    As soon as they entered the mystic realm, they encountered an unexpected situation.


    A member of the Vailia team suddenly fell ill and asked for our help.


    With only limited supplies and emergency water remaining, should we share it with them or not? That was the question!

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965 She''s Just a Weak Woman


    The first terrain shape of the L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base was a t in.


    On this vast, level in, neighboring teams could easily spot one another.


    To the left of Dragon Soul Special Forces were Vailia''s Rattlesnake Special Forces and Demberoa''s Crocodile Special Forces.


    To the right were Peacock Kingdom Special Forces, Wild Wolf Special Forces, and Autreynia''s Sea Lion Force.


    Vailia Rattlesnake Special Forces had imed an emergency situation and requested Dragon Soul Special Forces'' assistance.


    Themander of the Rattlesnake Elite Squad, Colonel Nester Crepsley, had ordered Rattlesnake team members Mario Alston and Lite Grande to quickly carry a female team member to the edge of Dragon Soul Special Forces'' mission boundary. "General Brooks, ourmander Colonel Nester has asked me to request humanitarian assistance on behalf of our team.


    "Our team member Dana Hester, due to severe difficulty adapting to the mystic realm environment, is suffering from extreme dehydration and exhaustion. She urgently needs arge supply and water, or her life could be at risk.


    "We kindly ask our friends in Dragon Soul Special Forces to provide some supply and water for our warrior, Dana. We would be deeply grateful."


    Gavin looked at their anxious expressions and fell into thought for a moment.


    "What''s going on? Doesn''t your Rattlesnake elite team have an emergency response n for situations like this during your trek through the mystic realm?"


    Mario replied, "We do have an emergency response n, but we were hoping your team could provide some drinking water and supplies."


    Freya replied coldly, "Before entering the mystic realm, each team was given enough supplies and water for only one person. You could say it''s about half of what we normally use for our daily water and energy supplies. "Each person was given only a small ration. If we give it to this team member who''s in an emergency situation, our team will be short of that much energy supply.


    "What I''m saying is, this is apetition. If something goes wrong for you, we have no obligation to help!"


    The female team member from Rattlesnake, Dana, looked pitifully at everyone in Dragon Soul Special Forces. "Please, I don''t want to die.


    "Aren''t you always advocating selflessness, helping others, and emphasizing humanitarianism?


    "When I was a child, I went to your ce with my father, and I really loved it there.


    "At that time, I heard you say that friendshipes first,petition second. I hope you can lend me a helping hand.


    "You also follow the words of the sages that the benevolent love others.


    "I believe you are a team of righteousness. Seeing me, a weak woman, facing death, I''m sure you''ll all reach out to help me."


    Before Freya and Gavin could speak, Brendon looked at the beautiful Rattlesnake team member, Dana, and immediately felt a pang of sympathy.


    "Captain Brooks, Colonel Wright, this isn''t a big deal. I don''t need my energy or water, I can give it to Dana.


    "Considering the temperature here, I predict the next area will definitely be a scorching one.


    "If Dana doesn''t get supply soon, she really could die from heatstroke and dehydration."


    Maverick pped Brendon on the head. "I remind you, each of us only has this little bit of supply. If we can''t keep going, you''ll slow down the whole Dragon Soul Special Forces!" Brendon shrugged. "It''s fine. I rarely take in energy or drink water during training.


    "Without water or energy, I can stillst 48 hours and maintain peak condition.


    "You''re so amazing! I really envy you." Dana, the female team member from Rattlesnake, lifted her weary eyes to look at Brendon, her gaze filled with admiration and affection. She didn''t forget to add, "What''s your name? Honestly, you''re the most handsome man I''ve ever seen. I like you, someone who can strictly push himself in daily life, a true hero. "If I survive, I''ll find you after thepetition.


    "I''ll definitely tell all my friends about this legendary story of yours ...


    As she spoke, tears began to well up in her beautiful eyes.


    "Uh, Ms. Hester, please don''t get too excited. I''ll ask my superior about lending you my supplies. You''ll be fine.


    "Just remember, you have to stay alive!"


    Catherine curled her lip. "Brendon, can''t you see she''s using a beauty trick? Are you missing a few screws up there? "You don''t even know if you canplete the mission, and yet you''re acting like a saint!"


    Brendon shot a re at Catherine. "My business is none of your concern!


    "My grandfather taught me since I was young that I must learn to help others.


    "Even if it means going hungry or enduring some hardship myself, I should give to those in urgent need!


    "Since we''re all in this tough situation together, of course, I should lend a helping hand.


    "Moreover, this little supply and water is of no use to me. Using them to help someone in need is umting good deeds!"


    Talia snorted. "Brendon, have you lost your mind?


    "Everyone only has one share of supply and water. Why doesn''t she use her own instead of asking us for help?


    "And why aren''t her own teammates giving up their share to help her?"


    Before Talia and Catherine could continue criticizing Brendon, Dana quickly spoke, her voice full of desperation. "I ... I drank part of my share earlier because I lost too much water... I''m afraid it won''t be enough for what''sing


    Freya sneered. "What about your own teammates?"


    Dana''s eyes fitted with tears as she looked at Brendon, her voice shaky. "They ... they''re not as capable as


    your Dragon Soul Special Ster


    That water is their life-saving water,


    and they''re so selfish, they won''t give me any."


    "And our supply and water aren''t life-saving?" Freya said darkly, her face clouded with frustration.


    "You''re much stronger than we are. If you''re short on a bit of supply, you''ll definitely be able to make it to the end," Dana said, ignoring Freya and turning her pitiful gaze back to Brendon. "Handsome, what''s your name?"


    Brendon quickly responded, "My name is Brendon Cunningham."


    "Alright then," Dana sighed. "Since your teammates don''t want to let you give me your supplies to save my life, I won''t me you. I can only me myself for not training properly and not being skilled enough. "It''s a pity, I''ll never get to see my mom again."


    Brendon spoke directly, "It''s okay, this little bit of water and supply isn''t a big deal. I''ll convince our captain to let me give you my share to save your life!"


    Freya snapped coldly, "Brendon, what are you doing?"


    Brendon stood at attention and gave a serious salute. "Colonel Wright, please let me help her. She''s just a weak woman."


    At that moment, Freya''s earpiece crackled with Robin''s voice from themand center.


    "This kid won''t learn until he sees a real-life version of the farmer and the snake. He''s just going to keep acting like an idiot otherwise!"


    "Freya, let him do it!

 Chapter 966

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 966 An Opponent Is an Enemy


    Freya understood that this was Robin''s well-intentioned lesson.


    He was giving Brendon a real-life education.


    Not all kindness and selfless giving in this world could guarantee that it would be met with sincerity in return.


    Whether it was in apetition, a war, or even in real life.


    Many people were still recipients of help themselves but were generous in offering assistance to others.


    Once someone fell into a difficult situation, those who had once received kindness might just stand by and watch, or worse, kick them when they were down. Someone like Brendon had spent too much time in Southville Residence.


    Everything he had seen, heard, and been taught was knowledge from the textbooks of saints.


    He had never witnessed the cruelty of reality.


    To live in this world, the only true foundation was self-reliance.


    When a person loves themselves, only then can they truly love others and the world.


    Freya looked at Brendon, who was now showing signs of impatience, as if he would die if he didn''t immediately help the Rattlesnake team member.


    "Alright, Brendon, you insist on helping Dana, so I''ll let you do it.


    "Remember, the choices are entirely yours to make.


    "If your actions dy our entire team, no matter your family background or status, you will be removed from the Dragon Soul team!"


    "Of course. I always keep my word. Even if I die, it will not affect the final result of the entire team!" Brendon shrugged and gave his only water and supply to Dana.


    Dana epted the water and energy from Brendon, a smug glint shing in her eyes before she downed it all in one go.


    Brendon was stunned, not expecting that Dana would drink up all his water and energy.


    The once listless Dana immediately seemed revitalized.


    She looked at Brendon and walked over to give him a light hug. "Thank you! After thepetition, I''lle find you!" Brendon pped his chest with a generous grin. "No problem, it''s just a small thing. Let''s go, we still need to keep moving."


    Dana waved her hand and made a face at him. "Friendship first,petition second!"


    Brendon clenched his fist. "Good luck!"


    Catherine almost threw up.


    "Brendon, aren''t you disgusted with yourself? Hurry up and go, don''t waste everyone''s time."


    Brendon snorted, "What do you know? I''m setting a shining example for our team.


    "The Rattlesnake Special Forces have never even made it past the preliminaries in any majorpetition. They''re not even on the same level as us. What''s the harm in giving them a little help? "This is vision! Do you even know what vision is? Hmph!"


    Catherine kicked him hard. "Vision, my foot! You''re just looking at her because she''s a beauty and feeling some sympathy.


    "Brendon, just wait until Commander-in-Chief Ramsey kicks you out of the Dragon Soul Special Forces!"


    Brendonughed dismissively. "I''ve got enough energy to make it to the end. Why would Commander-in-Chief Ramsey get rid of me?


    "Don''t forget, Colonel Wright gave me the order to do this from Commander-in-Chief Ramsey."


    Catherine was momentarily speechless.


    She couldn''t understand why Robin would do something like that.


    It waspletely out of character for him!


    She caught up with Freya and, puzzled, asked, "Colonel Wright, why did you agree to let Brendon give his energy and water to that Dana from the Rattlesnake Special Forces?" Freya paused for a moment. "It was Commander-in-Chief Ramsey''s order."


    "I''m asking why Commander-in-Chief Ramsey would agree to let him do that!" Catherine pressed.


    "Hmph!" Talia snorted. "Catherine, you''re such a blockhead! Can''t you see? It''s to teach that brat Brendon a lesson!


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey wants him to learn what a scheming woman really is!


    "The female member of the Rattlesnake Special Forces, Dana, and those two guys did it on purpose-to dy our time and mess up our ns! "Brendon is in big trouble this time!


    "I know he''s already been removed from the list for the next round by Commander-in-Chief Ramsey."


    "Hey, look over there!" Maverick gestured for them to look behind.


    At that moment, themander of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces and Dana from the Rattlesnake team were whispering to each other.


    Their faces were filled with mockery, clearly ridiculing Brendon and the Dragon Soul Special Forces for being so easily fooled.


    Maverick pped Brendon on the back. "You idiot, they''reughing at you for being a sucker!"


    Brendon shook his head. "As long as my conscience is clear, what do I care about their petty minds?


    "Our Dragon Soul team is a top-tier elite force. How could we do something so petty?"


    Maverick chuckled. "Just wait and you''ll understand what the harsh reality is!


    "Using gentlemanly methods on petty people is like discussing manners with animals."


    ...


    Meanwhile, themander of the Peacock team quietly asked, "Has your vanguard reached area two yet?"


    "Yes, our vanguard has already reached the second area," Nester, Rattlesnake''smander, nodded.


    "Our advance team sent a message. They''ve already entered the Dragon Soul''s energy and water supply center. "We''ve swapped out all their energy supplies.


    "Now, this will be interesting. Without supplies and water, how will they reach the finish line? Hahaha..."


    Themanders of the Peacock team and Rattlesnakeughed.


    "Let''s go. Let''s get to the second area quickly and watch these foots from Dragon Soul Special Forces


    struggle without energy," they said,ughing.


    All thepeting teams had no obstacles crossing the first ins area of the mystic realm.


    They spent an hour and forty minutes to fully cross the ins.


    Beyond the ins, the second area was a valley.


    This valley was separated from the ins area by a narrow river.


    However, there was no bridge, so they had to build one themselves.


    Using materials gathered from the ins, two logistics members swiftly constructed a temporary bridge.


    After nearly 20 minutes of preparation, Gavin, Freya, and the others sessfully crossed the river.


    On the rear was Maverick. Seeing the Rattlesnake and Peacock teams approaching from behind, he immediately destroyed the makeshift bridge.


    Brendon shook his head as he observed Maverick''s actions. "Maverick, I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless."


    Maverick snorted coldly. "Brendon, with your kind of attitude, I don''t even know how you made it through the assessment."


    Brendonughed. "The Twelve Great Warriors trained my abilities. What''s stopping me from joining the Dragon Soul Special Forces?"


    Maverick shook his head. "But your


    different story. In this area, there are no friends, only opponents on enemies."


    Brendon shook his head. "I believe that all the goodwill in this world can touch others. An opponent isn''t an enemy, they''re just a friend growing and moving forward together in this space.


    "As long as you don''t have hostility, the other side will return your goodwill."


    "You''re full of crap!" Catherine said coldly.


    "In this world, it''s interests thatst forever. An opponent is an enemy, there is nothing more to say!"

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967 Helping the Enemy is Like Shooting Your Own Comrades! Catherine, Maverick, and the others'' usations left Brendon feeling irritated.


    He wanted to continue arguing with them, but he stopped himself.


    "I''m not going to argue with you narrow-minded, selfish, and small-minded people!"


    Then, he turned around to pick up the broken boards Maverick had damaged and tossed them onto the shore, but Freya snapped, "Stop!"


    "Brendon, if you keep acting like this, I''ll request your conceptual disqualification from themand center. You can drop out of thepetition right now!" "Colonel Wright, I''m just promoting humanitarian support and showcasing our image to everyone."


    "Shut up!" Gavin said coldly. "This is a battle! Helping the enemy is like shooting your ownrades!


    "Brendon, I''ll tell you now. If this continues, I will directly request Commander-in-Chief Ramsey to issue an order to disqualify you from thepetition!"


    As soon as the words were out, Gavin''s earpiece transmitted Robin''smand, "If there''s any more of this behavior, you don''t need to request it. I''ll directly follow battlefield protocol and dere him KIA!" Robin''s order was broadcast to every Dragon Soul Special Forces member''s earpiece.


    Brendon immediately fell silent, though his heart seethed with dissatisfaction.


    However, Robin''s words clearly showed his stance.


    If he continued with this behavior, he would be disqualified from the uingpetition.


    Robin immediately issued a secondmand.


    Everyone was to give a quarter of their supply and water to Talia.


    Talia would then carry out the role of the vanguard in the third phase, responsible for finding and securing supply and water, as well as scouting the terrain and environment. Everyone immediately followed Robin''s orders, giving a quarter of their supply and water to Talia.


    However, Brendon gave all of his supplies to Dana from Rattlesnake Special Forces, unable to spare any for his ownrades. "Colonel Cross, I''m sorry, but I''ve run out of supplies. Once we reach the next area and I get more energy, I''ll replenish yours." Talia smiled coldly. "The front is full of unknowns. Whether you can survive without supplies is still a question.


    "My extra supplies were given by myrades, but I can''t share them with you.


    "Because my mission isn''t finished yet. I must stay responsible for our teammates and the ultimate mission of the entire squad." Freya handed another quarter of her supplies to Talia. "Take it, don''t refuse! Remember, you mustplete the mission!" Talia nodded seriously, then turned and sprinted off.


    She knew that after passing through the second area, without enough water and energy, it would be impossible to continue forward.


    ording to the rules and assessments of thepetition, their goal was undoubtedly to select the true warriors who could survive in extremely harsh conditions.


    In other words, the uing environment would be even more brutal, and the team''s journey would be even more challenging.


    Out of the 80peting teams, half would likely be eliminated directly by the environment.


    Therefore, as Robin had emphasized before they entered the mystic realm, ensuring the umtion and safety of energy and water was the fundamental core of the first stage of the preliminary round. Watching Talia''s figure disappear into the distance, a sense of inexplicable guilt welled up.


    After all, when hisrades needed help, he felt powerless to assist them.


    Because the little supply he had was given to Dana from Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    However, the brief moment of guilt quickly faded.


    Brendon firmly believed that the urgency of saving others was the greatest duty in the world! Crossing this river, they entered the second area of the mystic realm-a vast mountain range. The temperature in this area suddenly changed drastically.


    In the previous ins area, the weather was calm and sunny, and there was no sense of danger.


    But just across a river, the temperature here suddenly soared by more than 36¡ãF!


    The sun scorched the parched mountains, with no shade in sight and no water sources.


    The hard stones on the mountains were so dry that they seemed ready to crack open.


    The raging mountain winds, carrying scalding dust, seared everyone''s skin, almost causing it to burn and peel.


    In front of them stood a 5,900-foot-high mountain.


    ording to the information Bill had sent, they would only have a chance of finding water or energy after crossing this mountain.


    Freya measured the temperature, noting that under the sun, it had already reached a scorching 136¡ãF.


    As time passed, the temperature continued to rise.


    To minimize the dy in such extreme heat, they had to cross the mountain as quickly as possible.


    Before climbing the mountain, Gavin issued an order, "No one is allowed to use any water or supplies in their water bottles until reaching halfway up the mountain.


    "Only when we reach the halfway


    point can you take a sip of water to


    replenish. A second sip will be allowed once we reach the summit, to ensure we have enough strength to get over this mountain."


    Gavin''smand was aimed at preventing anyone from giving in to thirst and drinking their stored water too early.


    If that happened, they would copse before even reaching the top.


    In such scorching weather, with a


    zing sun and dry winds, crossing a 5,900-foot-high mountain in these extreme conditions would be an incredibly difficult and intense challenge.


    The water and energy the body naturally stores would not be enough to sustain the effort.


    If they couldn''t effectively control the use of their carried water and supply, it would result in a disaster.


    Maverick watched Brendon wiping the sweat off his forehead and chuckled, "Brendon, I''m wondering, without any energy or water, how do you n on getting over this mountain?" Brendon smirked, "Maverick, today I''ll show you what true endurance looks like.


    "My grandfather trained me from a young age to withstand the limits of energy and water deprivation.


    "This little mountain, with just over 136¡ãF heat, isn''t enough to stop me."


    Maverick shook his head. "Brendon, don''t forget, my grandfather and yours both trained with the same methods. I''ve got the same skills.


    "What matters is, can you guarantee that you''ll still have energy supply left in the even tougher conditions ahead?


    "In realbat, you always save thest bullet for yourself. When ites to energy supplies, you need to keep thatst sip of water to hold out until the very end.


    "The water in your bottle-no matter how much you can endure should never be consumed easily.


    "This is the basic knowledge for us special forces!


    "In the harshest environments, thest sip of water is the hope for survival.


    "You''ve given that hope to someone else!


    "Not only are you being irresponsible toward yourself, but you''re also being irresponsible toward the entire Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "I believe, with Commander-in-Chief Ramsey''s character, you definitely won''t make it to the next round of thepetition."


    Brendon shrugged indifferently. "By


    doing this, I''m proving it to


    Commander-in-Chief Ramsey! want him to see that my energy is enough to endure even harsher conditions than this."


    Maverick shook his head, no longer paying attention to Brendon.


    "Heh, you''ll understand the consequences of being a saint when the timees," Catherine chuckled, then started making her way up the mountain.

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968 The Rattlesnake Stole Our Supplies


    "Everyone, be quiet and don''t speak! Minimize your breathing as much as possible, and set off immediately!"


    Gavin nced around at the eight Dragon Soul elites and gave the order to depart.


    Everyone immediately shut their mouths.


    This not only saved energy but also helped prevent the moisture from their bodies from evaporating too quickly.


    ording to their temperature tests, the perceived temperature under the sun was nearly 140¡ãF.


    With the dry wind blowing on everyone, the humidity was almost zero.


    The only thing they could do was to maintain their body''s moisture as much as possible.


    They had to reach the other side of the mountain in the shortest time possible to avoid prolonged activity in the extreme heat. Everyone covered their nostrils and mouths to reduce moisture loss and prevent more heat from being absorbed into their bodies.


    In such extreme heat, every step was incredibly difficult.


    And, the slope of the mountain was very steep.


    The first section from the foot of the mountain had a slope of nearly 70 degrees or more.


    Even worse, the path up the mountain was rocky and treacherous, with almost no section that was easy to walk on.


    A slight misstep would send them sliding straight to the bottom of the mountain.


    The soldiers had to practically cling to the rocks as they climbed upward.


    The frustrating part was theck of rocks to grab onto for climbing, let alone any footholds to step on.


    It took more than an hour to walk the 0.3-mile mountain path.


    Every soldier was almost on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.


    Freya signaled for everyone to stop and rest for two minutes.


    Although the surface of the rocks was scorching hot, no one cared about that anymore.


    They all copsed onto the rocks, taking a brief rest.


    At this moment, Brendon was still full of confidence.


    He proudly looked at Maverick and made a triumphant gesture towards him.


    It was his way of telling Maverick that even though he had given his energy and water to Dana from the Rattlesnake Special Forces, his physical strength was still the best. Maverick smiled but didn''t speak.


    He knew that the real challengey in the second half of the climb.


    Standing 0.3-mile into the climb, Brendon nced around at the neighboring teams.


    The members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces, along with the elites from the Autreynia, Demberoa, and Peacock Kingdom Special Forces, were almost all in a simr position. Dana from the Rattlesnake Special Forces waved from a distance, her stunning face lighting up with a radiant smile.


    Instantly, Brendon''s spirits were lifted, and he responded with an encouraging gesture.


    Several elite teams taking part in thepetition also paused here for a brief rest.


    The temperature continued to rise.


    The 0.3-mile mountain path had nearly drained all of their energy.


    As the two-minute rest time ended, all the teams set off again simultaneously.


    Aside from Vailia''s Rattlesnake Special Forces, who started to pick up speed, the other teams maintained a steady pace.


    Seeing this, Catherine became quite anxious.


    She signaled to Freya, wondering if they should also pick up the pace.


    Freya motioned to keep climbing at a steady speed.


    She exchanged a nce with Gavin.


    They both knew that Vailia''s actions were clearly part of a secret plot with the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces, using dirty tactics to target the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Based on their predictions, the uing section of the path was likely to contain more energy than the first area.


    At this moment, the sudden eleration of the Rattlesnake team indicated that they had received information from the scouts ahead and had likely discovered arge supply of energy and water. ording to thepetition rules, each area where the elite teams from various countries and regions were stationed had energy supplies.


    However, it wasn''t explicitly stated that teams couldn''t steal energy and water from others.


    In this kind ofpetition, taking someone else''s energy and water was considered shameful.


    But in many cases, sess came from being bold enough to bend the rules and exploit loopholes in the game.


    At this moment, Gavin received the information from Bill, who had ryed details from the scouts ahead.


    Bill also informed them that two members of the Vailia Rattlesnake team had already discovered the Dragon Soul team''s energy storage location.


    Vailia''s unorthodox actions had raised confusion among the other teams.


    At the very least, it wasmon knowledge that maintaining a steady pace was the best way to conserve energy in such conditions.


    The sprinting state of the Vailia team could only be described as a suicidal move.


    Unless they couldpletely disregard their future actions and consume all their energy and water right now, if they didn''t get timely replenishment of energy and water afterward, it could be said that theirpetition would effectively end in the second area.


    ording to the usual rules of thepetition, each team''s designated area only provided enough energy to replenish 80% of each person''s needs.


    They were either preparing to


    abandon thepetition, or they had somehow acquired enough energy and water through other means, ensuring they would have enough resources for the final two areas, supporting their stamina all the way to the final sprint,


    Brendon watched from a distance as Dana''s graceful figure moved swiftly under the scorching sun, confusion etched on his face.


    Suddenly, a sense of loss and unease washed over him.


    Perhaps it was because of some kind of spiritual perception.


    After running for a while, Dana waved and shed Brendon a meaningful smile.


    Brendon had intended to warn them that such actions were dangerous, but Dana and the members of the Rattlesnake team seemed to be on a kind of adrenaline high, running faster and faster.


    In no time, they had created a distance of more than 200 yards between the Dragon Soul Special Forces and the other neighboring teams.


    Soon, they crossed the summit and descended to the other side of the mountain.


    By the time the Dragon Soul Special Forces and the other teams reached the peak, the Rattlesnake Special Forces members had already sprinted down the slope, having crossed the 5,900-foot-high peak.


    The other side of the mountain was not scorched by the sun, and the temperature dropped significantly.


    Moreover, the path here was much smoother.


    The Rattlesnake Special Forces quickly reached the foot of the mountain.


    They didn''t stop, instead sprinting straight to the base of the second mountain.


    There, the temperature was still extremely high, with the sun beating down relentlessly, even hotter than the previous mountain.


    Without hesitation, they immediately began climbing the second mountain.


    They pushed all the way to the halfway point before finally stopping.


    The members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces watched helplessly as the Rattlesnake team crossed the boundary and entered the Draconia team''s energy storage area.


    The Dragon Soul team was stunned,pletely caught off guard!


    "What are they doing?" Brendon stared in disbelief at the scene, muttering to himself.


    Maverick snorted coldly, "What do you think they''re doing? They''re in our energy supply area, of course, they''re trying to steal all our supplies!" "D*mn it, those b*stards!"


    But the Dragon Soul team''s position was still over 300 yards away from the halfway point.


    There was no way to stop the Rattlesnake Special Forces from entering the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' energy supply area.


    They could only watch in disbelief as the Rattlesnake team took all the energy and water from ten members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Catherine shouted furiously at the halfway point, "You''re shameless! I''m reporting you to thepetitionmittee!"

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969 I Promise to Complete the Mission


    The members of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces and Demberoa team walked over.


    Seeing Catherine and everyone from the Dragon Soul Special Forces fuming, they sneered and said, "Yourints are meaningless. "Because the rules of thispetition do not explicitly state that we cannot use the energy supplies of neighboring opponents.


    "It''s like on the battlefield. Are we not allowed to use the enemy''s supplies?


    "Obviously, it is allowed!


    "Just like in war, it doesn''t matter what strategies or methods are used along the way; only the final victory matters!


    "You selflessly helped your opponents, and now they''ve taken the energy supplies needed for the next stage.


    "You have no one to me but yourselves. You''re naive, and one might even say foolish!


    "This is a junglew-type mystic realm. There are no so-called worldly rules, only the concept of life and death!


    "If you goin, everyone willugh at you, hahaha..."


    Catherine stomped her feet in anger.


    What they were saying, of course, made sense.


    In apetition like this, to still fantasize about rules of conduct and civilized interactions...


    What were they thinking?


    This was a mystic realm governed by thew of the jungle, where the strong prey on the weak. Everything else pales inparison, only surviving andpleting the mission was the hard truth. Catherine helplessly looked at Gavin and Freya.


    "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, we should report to Commander-in-Chief Ramsey immediately.


    "Without this energy, we won''t be able to continue thepetition!


    "Right now, all of our energy supplies, except for what Talia is carrying, won''t be enough to get us past the second peak. What are we going to do?" Brendon was also stunned.


    This was the first time he felt the frustration of being fooled.


    <i>D*mn it, I''ve always been the one fooling with others, but today I got tricked by a little girl!</i>


    <i>If I don''t get back at her, d*mn, I''ll ruin Dragon Soul''s dignity!</i>


    At that moment, Catherine noticed Dana on the hillside, waving at Brendon and shouting something loudly.


    Looking at her gestures, it was clear that it was mocking and filled with schadenfreude.


    Catherine kicked Brendon''s butt. "You idiot! Did you see that? They''re treating you like a monkey!"


    At that moment, Brendon was feeling a bit drained.


    When they crossed the first mountain earlier, he didn''t have any energy or water supplies.


    He had outright refused the energy and water offered by his teammates.


    He had nned to get his share of supplies in this area to make up for it.


    <i>D*mn it all!</i>


    The Rattlesnake Special Forces got there first!


    Brendon had once boasted that by using his own supplies to help the Rattlesnake team, they could all make it to the second round of energy supplies.


    But now, the scene before him made Brendon feel as if he had eaten a mouthful of dog shit.


    Clenching his teeth, he said, "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, I''m going to go and take back all our energy supplies!"


    Gavin''s voice was cold as he said, "You stay right there!


    "At the state you''re in right now, you''ll copse before you even make it to them.


    "Do you understand now? This is a life-or-deathpetition!


    "Helping your opponents is like shooting your own teammates!


    "Without energy supplies, no matter what ideas you have now, you won''t be able to aplish them!"


    Brendon stubbornly replied, "General Brooks, I don''t care! No matter what, I''m going to get the energy back. Otherwise, I''ll feel ashamed in front of the Dragon Soulrades!" Then, he turned and charged up the slope.


    Freya immediately intervened, "Catherine, Maverick, give him some of your water and energy, or he''ll die on the way."


    Brendon barely took two steps before he copsed to the ground.


    Maverick lifted him up and shoved the water into his mouth.


    Brendon tried to resist, but Mavericknded a punch on his chest. "You b*stard! Do you want to die here? You made this mess, now stop trying to escape it. Drink it!" Brendon still tried to hold on.


    Catherine pped him across the face. "Brendon, you coward! Even now, you''re still pretending to be some hero!


    "You think dying will solve everything? Drink it!"


    With that, she punched him in the stomach.


    Brendon felt a sharp pain, then opened his mouth and took a few gulps of water.


    His weak body slowly started to recover.


    Looking at hisrades in front of him, Brendon''s eyes became teary.


    Meanwhile, the Rattlesnake team members were standing on the hillside, cheering and celebrating.


    They were waving their supplies and water, showing off and making various celebratory gestures toward the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Brendon wanted nothing more than to rush up and beat them.


    But the distance and thepetition rules didn''t allow him to do that.


    Seeing the dejection in hisrades'' eyes, he apologized profusely, "I''m sorry. I was wrong to believe those deceitful b*stard."


    He took a deep breath. "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, please allow me to go and get the supplies back!"


    ...


    Inside the Dragon Soul Special Forces''smand room.


    Robin, along with Bill, the vanguard of the second area, and Talia from the third area, were all on themunication link.


    Hiding in the mystic realm''s second


    area, Bill reported,


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I''ve


    instructed! I''ve reced all the


    energy in our second area with bird


    feces and other bodily fluids."


    "Bodily fluids?" Robin asked, confused.


    Bill gave a strange smile. "To put it inly, I relocated all the supplies and water to another area, recing them with bird feces and my urine."


    Robin pursed his lips. "You''re quite cunning, aren''t you?"


    Bill grinned. "You said we should fight fire with fire when dealing with such despicable people."


    Robin chuckled softly. "Well done on the mission. But for now, don''t reveal your location.


    "Get to the mountaintop quickly with the supplies, wait for the Dragon Soulrades, and then distribute the supplies to them when they arrive. "We''ve calcted that they can hold out until they reach the summit."


    "Understood! We will ensure the mission ispleted!" Bill immediately responded.


    In the third area, Talia had entered a deeper area-a wild primitive forest teeming with beasts.


    "Report, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I have collected all the energy and water from the Rattlesnake team and stored them in our area.


    "Unless something unexpected happens, they shouldn''t be able to move forward at this point."


    "Well done!" Robin replied, "Treat others as they treat you. It''s fair!"


    At that moment, Freya made an urgent report.


    If Robin answered it, he would exceed the rule that each area can only have onemand per phase.


    The next phase would mean Robin would have to stay silent.


    Seeing how urgent Freya''s request was, he reluctantly decided to take the call.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, Brendon has lost it!


    "Now he''s ignoring General Brooks'' and my orders, insisting on confronting the nine members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    "He said that even if it means breaking battlefield rules, he''ll do whatever it takes to help Dragon Soul get the supplies back."


    Robin didn''t hesitate. "Let him go! That''s exactly what I want to see!


    "If he doesn''t even have this little bit of courage, then right now, I would have him killed on the spot."


    Freya was taken aback for a moment. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, are you serious?"


    "It''s not a matter of seriousness.


    They broke the rules first, so we are free to use any means to retaliate! I''ll take@esponsibility for all the consequences."


    At the second area of Dragon Soul Special Forces in the mystic realm.


    Brendon, after seeing Freya finish her report, asked nervously, "Colonel Wright, what did Commander-in-Chief Ramsey say?"


    Freya snorted coldly. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey said, ''Let you go!''


    "He also said that if you don''t even have this courage, he can have you killed right here on the spot!"


    Catherine immediately became excited. "With a Commander-in-Chief like this, it''s exhrating!


    "Brendon, here''s my water, drink it! Here''s my supply, take it!


    "If you can''t win this battle, then you''re not one of us in Dragon Soul!"


    Catherine shoved her water and supply into Brendon''s arms, then kicked his butt.


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Brendon trembled all over. "Only ourrades can truly be trusted!"


    Maverick also shoved all his supply into Brendon''s arms. "Drink. That''s the only way you''ll have the strength to fight!


    "Remember, you can''t disgrace Dragon Soul!


    "I promise toplete the mission!"


    Brendon drank all the water, feeling as if he were on fire, and charged straight toward the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    "Dana, you guys better stop right there!"

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970 Ungrateful for Someone''s Kindness


    Brendon gulped down the supplies handed to him by his Dragon Soul teammates, quickly restoring his stamina.


    At this moment, he was like a tiger charging down a mountain, sprinting full force toward the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    Elite squads from neighboring areas immediately stopped in their tracks to watch.


    "What is that guy from the Dragon Soul Special Forces trying to do?"


    Themander of the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces'' elite squad chuckled, "Their supplies were stolen. What do you think that guy could do? "Obviously, he''s nning to fight the Rattlesnake team for the supplies, isn''t he?"


    "What an idiot! I seriously doubt how many of these teamspeting with us are even professionals.


    "For the past 20 years, the Dragon Soul Special Forces have never beaten us. Looks like this year''s team is even more pathetic!


    "Let''s keep moving. This kind of low-level conflict is pointless and not worth watching. Let them waste their time foolishly."


    The Peacock Kingdom Special Forces were secretly pleased with themselves their scheme had finally worked.


    Without stopping for even a moment, they continued forward with several other nearby squads, advancing quickly. Before entering the mystic realm, Gavin had already received instructions from Robin.


    Such underhanded tactics had long been anticipated by the Dragon Soulmander.


    Gavin and Ernest stayed behind to monitor the developments between Brendon and the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    Meanwhile, Freya led the remaining Dragon Soul members, maintaining their pace and advancing steadily.


    They kept a consistent speed, staying parallel to the other teams as they moved forward.


    They neither pushed ahead norgged behind, maintaining this steady pace.


    This strategy served two purposes: first, ensuring they wouldn''t fall behind the other teams, and second, conserving their energy effectively. ording to their n, they would begin their sprint in the third area, leaving 90% of thepeting teams behind.


    To secure a ce among the top 20 in the fourth area and thereby qualify for the next round.


    In less than three minutes, Brendon reached the boundary of the Rattlesnake Special Forces'' area.


    "Stop right there!"


    Dana looked at Brendon''s furious expression and shook her head. "Brendon, I''m really disappointed in you acting like this.


    "That being said, I do admire you a bit. Haha, even without supplies, you''re still this strong. Seems like you''ve got some real skills after all.


    "Too bad you''re not my teammate; otherwise, who knows, our rtionship might''ve gone further. Hahaha..."


    Dana''s words were dripping with disdain and sarcasm, making Brendon feel thoroughly irritated.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Just two hours ago, Dana seemed so pitiful and helpless, and now, she was nothing but cruel and spiteful. "You wicked woman! If I had known you were this despicable, I would never have shared my water with you!" Dana flinched.


    The killing intent radiating from Brendon sent a shiver down her spine.


    The members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces immediately stoppedughing, their expressions turning serious.


    In an instant, a wave of searing rage enveloped the boundary line.


    Mario, one of the Rattlesnake Special Forces members, stepped forward and barked coldly, "Brendon, I''m warning you. If you dare cross into our territory and provoke a conflict, it''ll be a vition of the rules!" Brendon was well aware of the consequences.


    If he lost control and entered their territory to fight, he would likely be disqualified from thepetition.


    Worse, it could have a significant impact on the final results for the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    However, there was another possibility-one that would allow him to teach them a harsh lesson without breaking any rules.


    All he needed to do was provoke them into crossing into Dragon Soul''s territory to make the first move.


    Standing firmly within the Dragon Soul boundary, Brendon let out a long breath, calming himself as he prepared to change strategy. Whether it was apetition, a fight, or even dealing with people, strategy was the ultimate key to winning.


    "Hey, don''t you Rattlesnake guys know what it means to be despicable?!


    "I helped you out of kindness, and this is how you repay me-by stabbing me in the back!


    "Dana, back in the first area, you werepletely exhausted, barely hanging on, and none of your teammates stepped up to help.


    "I didn''t think twice about giving you thest of my supplies to save your life.


    "Don''t you think what you''re doing now is just shameless?"


    Dana rolled her eyes and sneered, "Brendon, why are you acting so childish? Don''t forget, this is apetition, not a friendship contest. "You helped me because you wanted to, I never forced you!


    "You''re the one who chose to do that so-called noble thing and helpful. No one made you.


    "Now you''re saying this, it just makes you look hypocritical!"


    Brendon shook his head. "What the hell are you even saying? Is that supposed to be human speech?"


    The members of the Rattlesnake team scoffed andughed mockingly. "All it proves is that you''re an idiot! Hahaha ... "


    At that moment, Brendon suddenly recalled a time when he visited the countryside and witnessed a woman shouting insults in the street.


    He was so irritated that he almost felt like going over and giving her a couple of good hits.


    He had a sudden idea and decided to imitate the woman''s yelling. With one hand on his hip and the other


    a worthless piece of trash!


    pointing at Dana, he shoute


    "You''re an ungrateful b*tch who grew up eating dog shit! You''re


    nothing but a garbage loser! y


    ve


    didn''t grow up eating food, you grew up eating shit..."


    Just then, Catherine, Freya, Maverick, Ernest, and the others arrived.


    Seeing Brendon act this way, they werepletely shocked.


    <i>Oh my... He''s acting just like a woman yelling on the street!</i>


    This wasn''t the polished, sophisticated, high-ss Brendon they knew.


    No, this was someone throwing a tantrum like a loud, angry person in the middle of a neighborhood fight!


    That was a very powerful and intense scolding.


    Brendon''s performance was totally spectacr.


    In an instant, all the nearby teams that were moving forward were drawn to the scene.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces actually had this kind of trick up their sleeve?


    At first, the Rattlesnake team tried to stick to their usual cocky attitude.


    But as Brendon''s insults grew worse, they were nearly driven to the point of vomiting blood from anger.


    With all the other teams watching, the Rattlesnake team couldn''t take Brendon''s brilliant insults anymore. They all red at him, itching to jump in. Mario was the first to cross the boundary.


    Seeing it was just Mario, Brendon pretended to back off, but his insults kept pouring out, unrestrained.


    The nine members of the Rattlesnake team couldn''t hold back any longer and charged past the boundary in rage at Brendon''s fiery insults.


    Despite theirmander shouting


    at them to calm down and stay controlled, they were overwhelmed by their impulsive emotions, like devils taking control.


    Seeing his n work, Brendon instantly shifted into a different person.


    He stopped pretending to retreat andnded a punch right in Mario''s stomach.


    This punch was one of the ultimate moves taught to them by the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul.


    With a single blow, the opponent would bepletely incapacitated.


    Mario stood no chance against Brendon''s powerful punch.


    He was sent flying backward, crashing into his own territory.


    All the members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces immediately charged at Brendon.


    Brendonughed loudly, "Today, I''ll show you all what it means to be ungrateful for someone''s kindness!"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971 What Nonsense


    Brendon faced the seven members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces who now surrounded him, and perked up instantly.


    He had been practicing the Cunningham Divine Arts from his grandfather, Lord Southville, Colm Cunningham, since he was three years old.


    The Cunningham Divine Arts was once considered Southville''s top divine art and ranked third among the top eight great divine arts in Draconia.


    At the age of 12, Brendon was equipped with ten years of cultivation and was given an exception for participating in the National Youth Combat Competition, attaining first ce.


    At the age of 15, he defeated the Number One Iron Fist, Master Byrne, who came to Draconia to challenge him.


    At 16, Brendon joined the Special Operations Military Region''s training center and has remained there ever since.


    He was extremely gifted in the areas of freebat, long-range shooting, and survival in the extreme wilderness. However, he had always been kept in line by Lord Southville and had not been able to showcase his talents. Otherwise, Brendon would have stood out in the military by now and had a rank higher than a colonel. Brendon Cunningham was the third generation in a top family and was generous, loyal, and a good friend. He also had a bold and carefree personality.


    Other than enjoying making friends, he also enjoyed fighting fiercely.


    The one thing that made Brendon excited was fighting.


    This was the reason why Lord Southville had always kept him under control, to keep his temperament in check.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Robin was the overallmander this time, Lord Southville would not have allowed Brendon to take part.


    Brendon made a disdainful gesture toward the seven elite members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces before he rushed toward them.


    In the blink of an eye, Brendon was charging among them, almost like a tiger that had pounced onto a herd of sheep.


    He scattered the Rattlesnake Special Forces, leaving them surrounded by chaos.


    The Rattlesnake Special Forces were an elite team but now they werepletely defeated.


    Brendon pushed each of them out of Dragon Soul''s area.


    Finally, thest member of the Rattlesnake Special Forces, Dana, was the only one left standing in front of him.


    Brendon raised his fist, pausing in mid-air.


    Dana looked at Brendon with a pitiful expression and said, "Brendon, I''m a woman. Can you bring yourself to attack me?" "You..." Brendon suppressed his anger.


    "You ungrateful woman! I helped you but instead of being grateful, you even used underhanded tricks behind my back to sabotage Dragon Soul! Are you even human? If you were a man, I would kill you right now!"


    Dana chuckled, "Brendon, your every action is being monitored by the mystic realm. If you touch me, all the elites will despise you! Look at the forces around you. They''re all watching you as well. If you hit me, you''ll never be able to hold your head high ever again! One more thing. I despise arrogant men like you the most! Always pretending like you''re helpful and thinking you''re the savior of the world! You''re just a fool!"


    Brendon was so angry, he was trembling.


    Dana was a beautiful woman but in that instant, Brendon could only see her as nothing more than a beast.


    At this moment, all he wanted was to attack her and teach her a lesson.


    However, he was unable to bring himself to strike her, even with his fist raised in mid-air.


    Seeing this, the other teams startedughing.


    "This guy is an idiot! He''s being taken for a ride and doesn''t even know!"


    "This guy just wants a good reputation so that everyone will think he''s a righteous and good person."


    "If that''s what he wants, he''ll have to bear the consequences of merely seeking fame and fortune."


    "He can''t bear the thought of losing so he''s resorting to hitting a woman?"


    "D*mn, how pathetic!"


    Hearing these sarcastic remarks, Brendon was even more furious.


    He looked at the mocking and disdainful expression on Dana''s face.


    He was so angry he was about to explode.


    Seeing this, Catherine wanted to rush up and kick Dana.


    From themand center, Robin''s voice sounded through the earpiece, "Brendon, why are you still standing there?"


    Brendon was startled, " Mr. Robin,


    I''m


    If I ate but she ... She''s a woman


    attack her, even Dragon


    be mocked by everyone.


    will


    belongs to en. went


    "This is not the time to discuss right and wrong, or even honor!" Robin responded coldly.


    "On the battlefield, there''s no such thing as man and woman, or rules of any sort! There are only enemies!


    So,


    the biggest shame would be to go soft on your enemies! Who deceived used


    you, humiliated you, and eceived


    underhanded tricks against you? For this kind of trash, there''s only one word. Revenge!" Robin continued.


    With a sudden jolt, Brendon responded, "Yes! Revenge!"


    With a crisp smack, Brendon brought his fist down onto Dana''s face.


    With this strike, the disdainful expression on Dana''s face disappeared as she went crashing to the ground. However, Brendon was not done yet!


    Without waiting for Dana to catch her breath, Brendon grabbed her by the hair.


    Raising his arm high, he pped her face again, the loud cracking sound crisp and clear.


    This violent p stunned everyone, both within and outside of the mystic realm.


    The entire L2 Mystic Realm Battlefield fell silent. The silence felt vast and boundless. Dana was shocked.


    She was used to being shameless.


    However, she was unable to withstand such relentless attacks.


    Her exquisite cheeks cracked under the rain of blows.


    The Rattlesnake Special Forces clenched their teeth in anger as they saw this.


    This was a great humiliation for their entire force.


    The eight members pulled out their short des, ready to seek revenge even though it was irrational.


    The few members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces who were part of the rear guard were already positioned behind Brendon. From their stance, it was clear that they were ready to handle anything.


    As long as the Rattlesnake Special Forces attacked, they would retaliate and make sure they were eliminated from thepetition.


    Themander of the Rattlesnake Special Forces gave an order at thest minute, wisely putting a stop to any retaliation.


    He knew that nine of them could not defeat Brendon, let alone the four strong elites from the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    At this moment, themander of the Rattlesnake Special Forces was extremely regretful.


    He regretted letting the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces talk him into this and ultimately subjecting his entire team to humiliation.


    He had always thought that the Dragon Soul Special Forces prioritized peace.


    Even if they were taken advantage of, he assumed Dragon Soul would not react much and would merely protest a little.


    However, this generation of fighters from Dragon Soul turned out to be very fierce.


    If not for the fact they knew their team number, he would have thought they were from the Sea Lion Force.


    As Dana began to regain her senses, Brendon shouted, "Get lost!"


    Holding her by her cor, Brendon flung her toward the Rattlesnake Forces'' area.


    "You despicable and shameless person! This is the price you pay for being ungrateful!"


    Catherine patted Brendon on the back, "Brendon, I''m proud of you!"


    Brendon took a long and deep breath, "I was so frustrated! If it wasn''t for Mr. Robin, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life!


    man should simply do what feels right!"


    Loss of honor? What me


    Following that, Brendon pointed at all the members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces and said, "Return all the energy you stole from us!"

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972 Take Them Out


    All the participants both within and outside the mystic realm looked toward the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    This was the main issue!


    The conflict between the Rattlesnake Special Forces and Brendon was essentially a moral matter and unrted to the rules.


    However, at the end of the day, it wasn''t about venting. It was about the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' energy replenishment to the next area.


    Without it, no matter how strong Dragon Soul was, they would not be able to hold out.


    Putting this issue aside, the Rattlesnake Special Forces had been singlehandedly defeated by Brendon.


    The best way to take their revenge on him was to keep Dragon Soul''s energy and water and push forward to Area Three before taking Dragon Soul''s energy replenishments in the exact same way.


    If that happened, Dragon Soul would be in big trouble.


    Everyone knew the Rattlesnake Special Forces would not return the energy and water to Dragon Soul.


    It was foolish to give away something that they had obtained with such difficulty.


    This would be the best revenge on Dragon Soul.


    If Dragon Soul acted impulsively and crossed the line to seize the supplies, ording to the rules, they would immediately be eliminated.


    As such, if Dragon Soul wanted to move on to the next area, they had to hold out without supplies and gamble their chances.


    Dana raised her swollen face, gritting her teeth as she said, "Brendon, dream on! Without energy and water, Dragon Soul can slowly starve and die of thirst!" Sheughed.


    Brendon was furious. His mind was whirling and he didn''t stop to think. Taking a stance, he readied himself to charge toward the Rattlesnake Special Forces.


    Catherine and the rest tried to stop him but it was toote.


    Just as Brendon was about to cross the boundary, Robin''s voice boomed through the earpiece, "Stop! The rules of thepetition cannot be broken. Otherwise, Dragon Soul will be eliminated from the rest of the matches!" Brendon roared, "If we can''t retrieve our supplies, how can we to continue?"


    "I am themander, that''s for me to worry about!" Robin chided him coldly.


    "Think about it! A real martial art expert would use proper means to defeat those who use underhanded means!" Robin continued.


    "But... "Brendon looked up at the dry and scorching weather, before ncing at the dry and cracked lips of his members, shaking his head reluctantly.


    "No arguments! Follow my orders. Return to the team and move out quickly!"


    "Yes!" Brendon red fiercely at the Rattlesnake Special Forces before turning to rejoin his team.


    All the members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces looked toward Brendon and the rest of Dragon Soul, who were all filled with a righteous indignation, before bursting intoughter. Despite being badly beaten, the Rattlesnake Special Forces felt it had all been worth it.


    Mario taunted Brendon loudly,ughing, "Without energy or water, you''ll never be able to leave Area Two! Dragon Soul won''t even be able to pass the preliminary round this time! Bye!" As news traveled, all the other participating teams were overjoyed.


    They were gloating and secretly rejoicing.


    All the other participants knew that Dragon Soul was a powerful force.


    This was despite the fact that Dragon Soul had not done well in previouspetitions.


    For the past 20 years, they had been ranked in seventh ce, which was thest ce within the top tier of the ranking.


    Even so, all of the teams knew that Dragon Soul was one of the strongest elite teams in the world.


    If Dragon Soul was eliminated here, it meant a strong team would be out of the running.


    That meant one less obstacle for all of the other participating teams.


    Everyone else would benefit.


    None of the teams dyed any further and quietly quickened their pace.


    All of them hoped that Dragon Soul would not appear in Area Three.


    Dragon Soul''s supplies would thus be an additional source of supplies for the rest of them.


    As long as they obtained those supplies, they would increase their chances of victory along the way.


    However, as the saying goes, pridees before a fall.


    At this moment, the Rattlesnake Special Forces made an extremely provocative move.


    They shouted loudly at Dragon Soul, as well as all the other teams, "Everyone, let''s take out our spoils! Have a nice drink, replenish our energy, and move forward!"


    All the members of the Rattlesnake


    Special Forces deliberately


    exaggerated their movements,


    opening the lids of the water bottles and drinking them in front of


    everyone.


    en


    Mario had merely taken a few sips before he made a disgusted sound, spat out what he drank, and eximed, "What the heck! It stinks! What in the world is this?" He took a deep sniff and a strong smell of urine and bird droppings hit him.


    Coupled with the scorching hot weather, the foul smell was strong enough to cause anyone to pass out.


    As Mario spat out the water, the other members of the Rattlesnake Special Forces started gagging as well. "D*mn! This is urine! Bird droppings!"


    Hearing this, Brendon stopped in his tracks.


    At first, he had thought the Rattlesnake Special Forces were ying a prank.


    However, a gust of strong wind brought the foul smell with it and he realized they were telling the truth.


    <i>What was going on?</i>


    Freya and Gavin quickly raised their voices at him, "Come back quickly, we''re moving out!"


    Mario and his members quickly shouted, "I want to file aint! Dragon Soul tampered with the energy and water!"


    "They filled the bottles with urine and bird droppings!"


    "Despicable!"


    The rest of the teams in the mystic realm were puzzled.


    Then, it dawned on them.


    Everyone realized that there were only eight members in the Dragon Soul Special Forces right now.


    The other two members must have arrived ahead of everyone else and tampered with the bottles.


    This meant that Dragon Soul still had their energy and water.


    Brendon and Catherine realized it at this moment as well.


    Robin had anticipated that the other team would resort to underhanded tricks.


    The Rattlesnake Special Forces had intended to sabotage Dragon Soul from the beginning.


    However, they had been outsmarted by Robin''s tactics.


    ...


    At the Command Center outside the mystic realm, themander of the Rattlesnake Special Forces was protesting strongly andined to the organizers. The enforcement team asked Robin, "Mr. Ramsey, what did your team do?"


    Robin responded indifferently, "Our vanguard members merely reced the energy and water stored in Area Two with urine and bird droppings. Anything my team members did or stored within the bottles was within our boundaries. These belong to us, so no one has the right to interfere. The Rattlesnake Special Forces crossed the boundary and stole from us. Whatever it is, even if they stole urine, they brought it upon themselves! A thief can''t ask for justice! If they cross the boundary again, I''ll ask my team members to take them out!"


    Themander of the Rattlesnake Special Forces continued toin, citing the fact that Robin had given too many orders in a single area.


    Before the enforcement team could


    issue any warning, Robin directly turned on the public broadcast switch, "I did so under irregr


    circumstances. If the Rattlesnaket


    Special Forces continue to sabotage my team, I can order my team to


    break some rules and t


    anyone who provokes us without a cause!"

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973 Your Feelings Are Irrelevant


    The video center in the L2 Mystic Realm Command Center was deathly silent.


    Eightymanders-in-chief and the entire supervisory enforcement team for the Mystic Realm War Games understood the weight behind the words of the Dragon Soul Special Forces''mander-in-chief.


    Although the Dragon Soul Special Forces had been in a perpetual state of dormancy for years, nopeting team from any region dared underestimate this slumbering beast.


    It was a beast that had yet to unleash its full fury. Once provoked, its wrath could destroy the Earth.


    Throughout millennia of change and turmoil, this slumbering giant had never fallen in the ancient East.


    Though it endured humiliation, hardship, and unwarranted provocations, it remained undefeated, its presencemanding respect and fear. Time and again, history had proven that those who dared challenge its limits would meet a grim fate. Its fierce spirit and violent resolve had never faded from this great.


    After a moment of silence in the Command Center, Surman Middleton, themander-in-chief of the Peacock Kingdom, activated the public yer.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you deliberately trying to provoke an unpleasant dispute?


    "Are you implying that the Dragon Soul Special Forces disregard principles and the rules of the game?"


    Robin sneered. "You resorted to dirty tricks behind others'' backs, instigating the Rattlesnake Special Forces to engage in those despicable, thieving acts. That alone is disgraceful and shows your utter disregard for principles. What right do you have to use us? "Your underhanded schemes failed, and now you''re hiding behind so-called humanitarianism and game rules.


    "This is no longer a debate aboutpetition rules. This is about taking the Dragon Soul Special Forces as your opponent.


    "If that''s the case, I can dere right now that the Dragon Soul will cast aside all constraints of ethics and rules to show certain fools what a worthy adversary truly looks like!"


    Robin''s words left Surman speechless.


    The Command Center fell into a suffocating silence once again.


    Everyone began to realize that this year''s Dragon Soul Special Forcesmander-in-chief was unlike his predecessors.


    He didn''t waste time protesting or haggling over irrelevant conditions.


    What he offered was simple: the absolute elimination of anyone who dared provoke the Dragon Soul.


    From the moment Robin ordered a brutal strike against the Rattlesnake Team members, it became clear that he wasn''t one for empty words. He was amander of action, one with true grit.


    After a brief pause, Cyril Higgins, the special envoy of the Thalrex Order, announced that the Dragon Soul Special Forces hadmitted no vitions and dismissed theints from the Rattlesnake Special Forces and Peacock Kingdom Special Forces. Additionally, Cyril and thepetition''s enforcement team rified a rule.


    During thepetition, if any team disregards the rules to infringe upon another team''s interests, the opposing team may file aint or retaliate in kind-even excessively so, if warranted.


    The primary purpose of the International Military Skills Competition is to cultivate steely guardians of human justice and Earth''s safety-not to glorify despicable, cowardly, and hypocritical behavior.


    In the face of brutal war, enemies will not speak of friendship, humanitarianism, or harmonious coexistence. They speak only of defending or attacking.


    For instance, if Earth were attacked by an unknown extraterrestrial force, those beings wouldn''t care about humanity''s ideas of morality or rules.


    In a world as insignificant as a speck of dust, there is only one rule: if the strong want to destroy you, your feelings are irrelevant.


    The Command Center fell silent again after Cyril finished speaking, the atmosphere suffocatingly tense.


    Yet Surman was far from resigned. He turned off the publicmunication channel and issued a cold directive to his team. "Terminate Dragon Soul in Area Three."


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Area Two, chaos erupted among the members of the Rattlesnake Team from Vailia. They had just discovered that the energy and water supplies they had stolen were nothing more than feces and urine.


    Earlier, egged on by the Peacock


    Kingdom Special Forces, they had stolen Dragon Soul''s energy and water supplies, using up all of their resources to ensure they reached Area Two ahead of Dragon Soul. But their efforts had backfired spectacrly. Not only had they failed to achieve their goal, but they had also sustained heavy losses.


    Unbeknownst to them, Dragon Soul''smander-in-chief had anticipated their actions and set a trap, ensuring that Dragon Soul suffered no losses. Meanwhile, the Rattlesnake Team''s entire operation was thrown into disarray.


    Now, with their energypletely depleted, it was nearly impossible for the Rattlesnake Team toplete the uing challenges. In stark contrast, Dragon Soul Special Forces continued their journey unscathed, maintaining theirposure.


    Bill rejoined the team at the perfect moment, bringing a supply of stored energy and water, which he quickly distributed among his teammates. He approached Brendon, giving him a hearty pat on the shoulder. "Remember, the most dangerous thing in the world is a beautiful woman."


    Brendon nodded with a grin. "Got it. But I can''t help loving a good risk. Hahaha..."


    "Brendon ... "A soft, feminine voice called out from behind.


    Dana stood at the boundary of their camp, trying to strike a seductive pose. Brendon shivered instinctively.


    Dana''s once beautiful face was now grotesquely swollen from the earlier confrontation, with bloodstains and unkempt hairpleting her ghastly appearance. She no longer


    resembled a striking military beauty but looked more like a specter from a horror story. Brendon almost gagged.


    With a dramatic flick of his thick hair, Brendon asked, "What now? Trying to trick me again?"


    Dana''s eyes filled with tears as she pleaded pitifully. "Brendon, I know I was wrong. Please, just give me one more chance. I''ve always admired men like you. After witnessing your skills earlier, I can''t help but bepletely captivated by you..." "D*mn! I don''t care what you say. There''s no way I''m falling for your games again." Brendon turned away coldly.


    "You''re all such jerks!" Dana sobbed. "Brendon, I mean it-I''m telling the truth this time."


    Brendon smirked. "Fine. Admire me from afar, then." Without a backward nce, he rejoined his Dragon Soulrades, climbing steadily toward the second peak.


    The members of the Rattlesnake


    Team watched in frustration as the energized and focused Dragon Soul Special Forces continued their


    ascent. Lacking both energy any ne


    water they knew that even if they managed to climb the mountain, they''d likely die of hunger or thirst before long.


    Nester, the Rattlesnake team leader, stormed up to the Peacock Kingdom Special Forces. His face was dark with rage. "Melvin, we''re out of everything now. What do you suggest we do?" Melvin shrugged nonchntly. "Not my problem."


    "You... "Nester growled, his fury barely contained. "If we hadn''t followed your suggestion to steal Dragon Soul''s supplies, we wouldn''t be in this mess!"


    "I think you should share half of your supplies with us," Nester demanded.


    Melvin smirked and shrugged again. "That''s your fault for being stupid. There''s no way we''re sharing our energy with you."


    With that, Melvin ordered his team to move out, ignoring the Rattlesnake Team''s angry shouts.


    Nester clenched his fists in fury, his voice trembling as he roared, "D*mn it! We''re going to settle this with you once and for all!"

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974 Eliminated Without Mercy


    The L2 Mystic Realm Command Center was abuzz with tension as Surman filed a formalint with thepetition''smittee against Rattlesnake Special Forces for viting the rules.


    Meanwhile, the enforcement team issued a warning to themander-in-chief of Vailia''s Rattlesnake Special Forces, ordering him to instruct Nester, their front-linemander, to cease further harassment of the Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces. Frustrated, Nester admitted, "At this rate, they won''t even make it through Area Two. Their elimination is inevitable."


    Vailia''smand center reluctantly epted the grim reality. Rattlesnake Special Forces were filled with regret. ording to this year''spetition format, they had a chance to secure a respectable ranking based on their physical endurance. Yet, they fell prey to the instigation of Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces, choosing to target Dragon Soul instead.


    This reckless move drained their supplies prematurely. Now, it was impossible for them to sustain themselves to the summit.


    As things stood, Dragon Soul Special Forces, along with Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces, Sakuranian Special Forces, and Autreynia''s team, had already reached the mountain''s peak. Left with no options, Rattlesnake Special Forces withdrew from thepetition in defeat.


    Beyond the mountain in Area Twoy a river, followed by the mysterious forest of Area Three. Out of the initial 80 teams, fewer than half remained.


    Area Three was a harsh, primal forest, where freezing temperatures and fierce predators roamed. The Mystic Realm system had concealed each team''s energy supplies and provisions in well-hidden locations, often guarded by dangerous beasts. It was almost guaranteed that retrieving these supplies would lead to a deadly encounter.


    Talia, who had arrived early, had alreadypleted her assigned tasks and had been waiting for some time. Robin''s calctions had urately predicted that Rattlesnake Special Forces, with theirck of strength and underhanded tactics, would fail to reach Area Three. Acting preemptively, Talia retrieved their energy supplies and water reserves, relocating them to Dragon Soul''s designated area.


    As Talia exited the area formerly upied by Rattlesnake Special Forces, she spotted members of other teams arriving. These groups, acting on intel from theirmand centers, had finally made their way to the location, but they were toote.


    Talia transported all the supplies to a cave on a nearby hill. Once everything was secured, she sent the coordinates to Gavin and Freya. Just as she settled in to rest, her instincts kicked in a faint rustling sound caught her attention. She froze as two massive pythons, each nearly 30 feet long and as thick as a grown man''s arm, slithered silently toward her from both sides of the cave.


    Her heart raced. The cave''s narrow confines left her with no choice. If she wanted to escape, she would need to kill the snakes. Yet, the odds of sessfully taking down both predators in such a space were slim. Death seemed almost certain if she failed. Talia drew her dagger, bracing herself for the inevitable. However, as she observed the pythons more closely, she noticed something peculiar: their eyescked focus, and their movements were guided purely by scent and sound.


    After a tense moment of observation, Talia realized the pythons had been drawn to the scent of canned beef from the energy supplies. The two beasts slithered rapidly toward the source of the aroma.


    Talia held her breath, panic tightening her chest. The canned beef was stacked right in front of her. After all the struggles she had endured to hide these supplies, the thought of losing them to the ravenous pythons was unbearable.


    In a sh of desperation, she reached for a survival spray she had packed for emergencies. The spray emitted a sharp, unpleasant scent. Without hesitation, Talia doused the canned beef with it, hoping to repel the pythons before it was toote. The giant pythons froze in ce.


    One of the monstrous snakes stopped directly in front of Talia, its gaping jaws terrifyingly close to her face.


    Talia''s heart nearly stopped. She held her breath, desperately trying to avoid detection by the two blind pythons.


    The standoffsted for a full two minutes. The snakes continued sniffing around her, searching for the scent of the beef cans they''d initially detected.


    When one python''s head moved slightly away, Talia seized the opportunity. She quietly opened a can of beef and rolled it toward the cave entrance. The rich aroma quickly filled the air.


    The pythons lingered around her for a few more moments, then began slithering toward the cave entrance, following the scent of the beef.


    With the immediate danger diverted, Talia swiftly reorganized her energy supplies and buried them under a pile of dried grass in the cave.


    Just then, faint footsteps echoed closer.


    Talia quickly moved to a shadowy corner of the cave.


    Peering toward the source of the sound, she spotted two members of the Wild Wolf Special Forces sneaking toward the cave. Their furtive movements suggested they had caught the scent of the beef cans and followed it here.


    It was clear the Wild Wolf Special Forces intended to infiltrate the Dragon Soul territory and steal its energy supplies. They had likely searched the Rattlesnake Team''s area, found nothing, and then ventured here.


    Talia immediately reported the situation to Robin, emphasizing the presence of the pythons.


    She proposed using the pythons to deal with the two would-be thieves, and Robin approved the n.


    The footsteps grew louder.


    Talia opened another can of beef and tossed it toward the two approaching Wild Wolf members.


    The men, drawn by the sound and scent, quickly entered the cave. Spotting the scattered beef cans, they crouched down to grab them.


    Before they could react, the two pythons lunged with lightning speed.


    The snakes struck before the Wild Wolf members could put up a fight, devouring them whole. The men''s screams of agony echoed through the dense forest, turning the atmosphere chillingly sinister. The horrific cries alerted members of other teams who had already reached Area Three.


    Hearing the screams, Gavin, Freya, and the rest of the Dragon Soul Special Forces immediately rushed toward the cave with their teammates.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Wild Wolf Special Forces members recognized the voices of theirrades and sensed disaster. They hurried to the scene, apanied by members of


    Demberoa''s Crocodile Sembers of


    Forces, Sakurania''s ckforest Special Forces, Autreynia''s SEAL Team, and otherpetitors


    passing through the area.


    When they arrived, they witnessed the aftermath. The Wild Wolf members had been torn apart by the pythons, leaving behind only scraps of shredded clothing and scattered strands of hair.


    As Talia carefully carried the


    supplies and bypassed the pythons to rejoin the Dragon Soul team, the remaining, Wild Wolf members charged forward, shouting furiously, "You''re monsters! You stood by and watched while our teammates were devoured by those snakes and did nothing to help!"


    Gavin snorted coldly. "Your teammates trespassed into our territory, got themselves killed by the pythons, and now you''re ming us for not intervening?"


    He stepped forward, his voice sharp.


    "Let me ask you this: when two of your men couldn''t fight off the pythons, how was one woman from our team supposed to stand a chance? Were we supposed to risk our people''s lives to save thieves who infiltrated our territory?"


    Turning to his team, Gavin barked, "Maverick, Brendon, Catherine, Ernest, prepare forbat. Anyone who dares obstruct our progress will be eliminated without mercy!"

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975 Jealousy and Self-Interest


    Gavin''s coldmand silenced the tense atmosphere in an instant.


    Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forcesmander, Melvin, froze in shock. His gaze instinctively shifted to the four Dragon Soul Special Forces warriors advancing toward him with an imposing and fearsome presence. These four warriors were elite fighters, each exuding amanding aura that could chill the blood.


    Since the start of thepetition, Dragon Soul Special Forces had continually surprised Melvin. He hadn''t expected them to disy such tenacity and boldness, a stark contrast to the rumors of their supposed decline.


    Melvin hadpeted in the previous International Military Skills Competition alongside Surman. Back then, the Dragon Soul team had been courteous andposed, even in the face of disputes. Any conflicts were typically handled by their external liaison officers through negotiation. This head-on confrontation was entirely unprecedented.


    He hadn''t had the chance to fully assess this year''s Dragon Soul team, but their actions made one thing clear-they were not to be underestimated. Even during thestpetition, where his team had narrowly defeated Dragon Soul, he had recognized their formidable potential.


    As Gavin issued a direct order to prepare forbat, the Wild Wolf Special Forces members behind Melvin immediately got into defensive stances, ready to retaliate.


    But Melvin hesitated. More than hesitation-it was fear creeping in.


    He hadn''t intended for things to escte this far. His earlier posturing was merely a bluff, an attempt to intimidate Dragon Soul. It had backfired spectacrly. "General Brooks, let me remind you if you dare to engage, thepetitionmittee might disqualify you!"


    Gavin snorted dismissively. "Your team trespassed into our area to stir up trouble, and now you dare to use us of breaking the rules? What kind of logic is that?"


    With a sharp re, he added, "Melvin, I''m warning you onest time-clear the path now, or my team will not hold back!"


    Melvin nced at the Dragon Soul warriors, who were closing in with unyielding determination. Then, his peripheral vision caught the watching eyes of the other nearby teams. He was cornered, unsure of his next move. Backing down would be humiliating, yet Gavin wasn''t wrong-this mess was Wild Wolf Special Forces'' fault. They had invaded Area Three, attempted to steal supplies, and suffered the consequences when the pythons attacked. The situation was utterly embarrassing for Melvin.


    The four elite Dragon Soul warriors continued their steady advance, their disciplined strides carrying an air of inevitable conflict. If Melvin didn''t act quickly, a sh was inevitable.


    The standoff reached a boiling point, tension thick in the air.


    "Everyone, calm down! This is just apetition-there''s no need for anyone to escte matters further!"


    A burly, dark-skinned man from Demberoa stepped forward from the crowd. It was Senior Colonel Zach Kan,mander of Demberoa''s Crocodile Special Forces.


    Freya exchanged a quick look with Gavin, signaling for Catherine and the others to hold their positions for the time being.


    Zach''s face lit up with relief.


    Dragon Soul''s gesture was a clear show of respect, and he was eager to y the peacemaker.


    Adopting a diplomatic tone, Zach approached Freya and Gavin with a conciliatory smile.


    "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, we''re all old friends here. Could you do me a favor? I have a proposal to resolve this matter. How about you hear me out first?" Zach said with a forced smile. "Go on," Freya replied coldly, her tone making Zach flinch before continuing.


    "Think about it. The other teams are still advancing. If you waste time on this trivial matter and miss thepetition, wouldn''t that be a huge loss?


    "General Brooks, my suggestion is this: you take a step back, and Dragon Soul Special Forces can also make some concessions.


    "Let''s face it-your vanguard has already seized Rattlesnake Special Forces'' energy supplies. Dragon Soul now has more resources than anyone else, which seems a bit excessive.


    "In the spirit of fair y, which has


    always been Dragon Soul''s tradition, why not distribute some of the resources to the other teams? That way, everyone makes a small.promise, and we can call it a day.


    "Colonel Wright, what do you think? After all...


    "


    "Shut up!" Freya''s sharp rebuke cut him off mid-sentence.


    "What?" Zach''s jaw dropped in shock. "Colonel Wright, let''s be reasonable here."


    "D*mn it!" Freya snapped, pointing a finger directly at Zach. "Your words areplete nonsense! Get out of my way!"


    Still attempting to maintain a conciliatory demeanor, Zach grinned awkwardly. "Colonel Wright, I''m just stating the facts. Can''t you do me a small favor...


    Freya let out a disdainfulugh. "Who do you think you are? Get lost! If you don''t move, Dragon Soul''s team will deal with you too!


    "We''re moving forward!" Freya barked.


    Zach''s face darkened in humiliation. He had never expected Freya to be so unyielding. Exchanging a subtle nce with Melvin, the twomanders silently reached an agreement. Zach''s expression turned icy. "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    Before he could finish, Freya shoved him aside with a single hand. "And what do you n to do about it?


    "Someone like you dares to lecture us? Who do you think you are? Our supplies have nothing to do with you. Now get out of the way!"


    "And if I refuse?" Zach, visibly irritated, squared his stance, ready to fight.


    At that moment, a man with a neatly trimmed mustache stepped forward. He was none other than Theodore Wade, themander of Sakurania Special Forces.


    Hahaha, Theodore chuckled loudly. "Colonel Wright, General Brooks, there''s no need to get so worked up."


    "General Kan was only trying to mediate. He meant well, though his words might have been poorly chosen. How about we all take a step back and maintain peace?" Brendon stepped forward, his fists clenched. "There''s nothing more to discuss!" he growled, clearly ready to swing.


    "Brendon, stand down! Let him speak," Freya ordered, her voice icy.


    Theodore smirked. "Colonel Wright,


    if you offend this many teams, do you think you''ll be able to handle bacsh? You might even face collectiveints, and themittee could very well disqualify you from thepetition altogether.


    "Don''t forget, our nation is one of the founding members of this event. We have the authority to report and intervene in any rule vitions."


    Gavin and Freya hesitated. Theodore''s warning wasn''t baseless. If things escted, the situation could spiral out of control, leaving them with no choice but to escte it to Robin.


    Meanwhile, moremanders joined forces with Melvin, Zach, and Theodore, presenting their arguments. Their words were tinged with jealousy and self-interest.


    The truth was simple: Dragon Soul Special Forces had secured Rattlesnake Special Forces'' supplies, sparking envy among the other teams.


    Though the resources were barely


    enough to make a difference when divided among so many teams, they saw it as a critical advantage in


    Dragon Soul''s hands. If Dragonne


    kept the supplies, they would gain a significant edge, enabling them to breeze through Area Three and leave the others far behind.


    Now, facing a growing crowd of teams blocking their way, Gavin and Freya found themselves momentarily at an impasse.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976 No Matter the Odds


    The involvement of nearly 20peting nations in the conflict emboldened Melvin and the Wild Wolf Special Forces, leading them to act with unrestrained arrogance.


    Though such behavior was clearly against the rules of thepetition, the reality was often that punishment rarely fell on the masses. Collective misconduct became a convenient shield for the unscrupulous. Theodore, noticing his schemes bearing fruit, couldn''t conceal his smug satisfaction.


    Zach, standing at the forefront, continued to tter Theodore. He was exactly the kind of petty individual who thrived on forming alliances. The more people he could rally to his side, the more invigorated he became.


    With a self-righteous air, Zach raised his voice. "Commander Brooks, the Dragon Soul Special Forces forcibly taking Rattlesnake Special Forces'' supplies is inherently hical! Now you intend to hoard everything for yourselves? That''s nothing short of selfishness. You''ve shown us zero respect!


    "Thispetition''s organizingmittee allocated energy supplies fairly to all teams. Yet you resorted to underhanded methods to seize extra resources. Such behavior makes thispetition grossly unfair ... "


    Before he could finish, Elliott stepped forward and coldly cut him off. "If you''re so desperate for fairness, why don''t you just go home?


    "This is apetition. It''s about survival of the fittest, not holding hands and singing kumbaya. Do you think all 80 teams should tie for first ce? Are you out of your mind?


    "Let me give you some advice. With that kind of garbage logic, you''d better go home and reevaluate who you are before running your mouth here."


    Zach froze, rendered speechless. Pointing a trembling finger at Elliott, he roared, "Do you even know your rank? Don''t you realize lower-ranking officers are supposed to salute their superiors?"


    Elliott sneered. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey made it very clear-inside this Mystic Realm, rank means nothing. Strength is all that matters!


    "And if you want to talk about status, maybe you should kneel and salute me instead!


    "I''m from a line of royalty, with two generations of generals behind me. Who do you think you are?


    "Can''t win a fight, so now you''re unting some pathetic rank? How shameless can you get?"


    Elliott''s scathing words left everyone stunned.


    Earlier, Brendon''s verbal takedown of the Rattlesnake Special Forces had been brutal enough to leave them humiliated. Now Elliott''s fiery tirade practically reduced Zach to ashes. The entire scene shocked the Dragon Soul Special Forces members as well.


    The new generation of Dragon Soul warriors wasn''t just skilled inbat-they had unparalleled wit as well.


    Maverick, initially dumbfounded, burst into heartyughter.


    <i>You''ve got to be kidding me! Did you think Dragon Soul was an easy target?</i>


    pping Elliott on the shoulder, he added, "D*mn, Elliott, that was incredible!


    "We''ve known each other for 20 years, and I had no idea you and Brendon were this good at trash-talking. Don''t hold out on me when thispetition''s over, you''ve got to teach me that skill!"


    Elliott nodded solemnly. "Trash-talking isn''t exactly a skill. Just find a mangy mutt, trade insults with it for a few days, and you''ll pick it up."


    A ripple ofughter spread through the crowd.


    Zach''s face turned purple with rage as he gritted his teeth and spat out, "Commander Brooks, Colonel Wright, your subordinates are uncivilized! How can they spew such vulgarnguage? I demand an apology!" "Shut up!" Catherine stepped forward, her voice thunderous.


    "Civilized words are reserved for civilized people. For scoundrels like you? Only the sharpest insults will do!"


    Theodore chuckled darkly. "It seems the Dragon Soul Special Forces are beyond redemption. Insults are all you''re capable of, aren''t they?


    "You took Rattlesnake Special Forces'' supplies, so you should share them with all of us! Otherwise, even if you win, your victory will be tainted! "Everyone, don''t you agree?"


    Catherine let out a coldugh. "Sea Lion Force, the Centraline Special Forces, and Tanqueria Special Forces have scavenged supplies from teams that were eliminated. Why don''t you go talk to them instead?" Theodore twirled his mustache with a sly smile. "We''re not here to discuss that. Right now, we''re only interested in your ill-gotten gains."


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Brendon snapped, turning toward Gavin and Freya. "Let''s go! It''s time to shut these pieces of trash up!"


    Catherine nodded in agreement. "So annoying! Let''s do it already!


    "These jerks are pushing us too far! What we acquire is none of their d*mn business!


    "Now they''ve got the nerve toe into our territory and start bossing us around? Unbelievable!"


    With that, she raised her fists and charged toward the dozen or so soldiers blocking their path.


    Talia quickly grabbed her arm. "Catherine, wait! General Brooks is requesting orders from Commander-in-chief Ramsey."


    "Hmph! If Commander-in-chief Ramsey were here, we''d have already started fighting. No need to waste time listening to their nonsense!" Catherine growled, pulling out her dagger and pointing it at the group ahead. Then she turned to Freya. "Fine, I''ll wait. But only for a little while!


    "I''m sure the order we get will be to eliminate every single piece of trash that dares challenge Dragon Soul Special Forces!"


    Freya''s gaze turned ice-cold as she looked at the nearly two hundred people blocking their way. If a fight broke out, she had no doubt they could take them on.


    The ten warriors representing Dragon Soul this year had been handpicked and personally trained by the elite Twelve Great Warriors. They were the best of the best, capable of taking on any opponent.


    Freya believed that Robin would give them the green light to strike.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dragon Soul Special Forcesmand center at the L2 Mystic Realm, Robin opened a public channel after receiving Gavin''s request for orders.


    Everymander from the 80 participating teams heard Gavin''s report loud and clear.


    Robin immediately issued hismand.


    "All Dragon Soul Special Forces personnel, listen up! I am now authorizing you to disregard all rules and consequences. For any team or individual who dares to trespass into our territory without cause, there''s no need for warnings. Eliminate them on sight! If you fail to defeat, humiliate, or cripple these arrogant challengers, don''t bothering back alive!"


    Themand shocked everyone in the Mystic Realm Command Center. Commanders andmittee members alike thought there had been amunications error. This audacious order was beyond anything they had expected.


    Themander of the Wild Wolf


    Special Forces was the first to roar in outrage, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you dering war on all participating teams? Retract that order immediately! Otherwise, you''ll face devastating consequences!"


    One after another, themanders-in-chief of the other teams attempting to block Dragon Soul joined in, demanding Robin rescind hismand. Robin chuckled coldly. "Toote!"


    "You''re only ten people! How dare you think you can take on nearly two hundred of us?" Themander of Crocodile Special Forces sneered.


    Robin''s tone was calm but filled with


    menace. "If it''s fight, why would we back down because of numbers? Dragon Soul Special Forces have always stood for one principle: to dere war on any powerful enemy, no matter the odds. We fear nothing-not even death! At worst, we''ll go down together."

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977 Eliminated


    When Robin''s words were spoken, the Mystic Realm Command Center descended into an eerie silence.


    Themanders-in-chief of the teams that had interfered with and provoked the Dragon Soul Special Forces were left in stunned disbelief, unsure of how to respond to Robin''s upromising and reckless approach.


    They had grossly underestimated the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' tolerance for provocation and their willingness to retaliate. In their experience, the Dragon Soul Special Forces, apart from the era of Young Lord Dragon, had never been this aggressive.


    These teams had nned to exploit what they assumed was a perpetually docile Dragon Soul unit. Instead, this young Dragon Soulmander-in-chief had responded with immediate, decisive action, leaving no room for negotiation or retreat.


    Robin wasn''t concerned about the consequences or the potential fallout of offending so many teams. His orders were clear:unch a retaliatory strike on the offending teams. To make matters worse or perhaps more deliberate Robin had activated the public broadcast button while issuing themand, ensuring that everyone heard his unyielding stance and resolve.


    This bold move wasn''t just a statement to the offending teams; it was a direct challenge to the international military skillspetitionmittee itself.


    After a brief stunned silence, Surman broke into a coldugh.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, let me remind you your impulsiveness is leading the Dragon Soul Special Forces to their doom.


    "The conflict in your area is nothing more than a minor scuffle. There''s no need to overreact like this.


    "In the past, incidents like these would have been resolved through negotiations, with your external liaison officer advocating for a peaceful resolution. Once thepetition ended, any vitions would be addressed at the negotiation table. That was your usual approach. "But now, if you disregard this precedent and allow Dragon Soul Special Forces to break the rules first, you''re giving 20 other teams a valid reason to retaliate.


    "One against many is never a fair fight.


    "In simple terms, even if the Dragon Soul Special Forces are strong, they can''t possibly defeat nearly 200 elite fighters in the arena. Your decision is rash and irresponsible!"


    The Mystic Realm Command Center remained silent, including thepetitionmittee, all waiting to see how Robin would respond. Hismand had undoubtedly shaken the authority of thepetition''s enforcement team.


    Surman''s warning was echoed by the enforcement team, who secretly hoped to see the Dragon Soul Special Forces suffer a setback. It would serve as a reminder that arrogance often leads to downfall.


    No one believed that a mere ten members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces could stand a chance against nearly 200 elitepetitors.


    Robin''s voice broke the silence. "Words are meaningless. Let''s settle this inbat." With that, he turned off the public broadcast system.


    The Mystic Realm Command Center erupted in disbelief.


    Robin had left no room for negotiation-his intent to fight to the end was unmistakable.


    After their initial shock, themanders-in-chief andmittee members shook their heads in ridicule. To them, Robin''s approach was nothing short of suicidal, an impossible task that would surely fail.


    ...


    In Area Three, Gavin and Freya immediately ryed Robin''smand.


    "All Dragon Soul Special Forces members, hear this! We move forward!


    "Anyone who dares block our path will be eliminated without hesitation. Reduce them to a mere memory."


    The ten elite members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces drew their short des and advanced swiftly.


    Melvin, Zach, and Theodore simultaneously issued orders to prepare for counterattacks. Themanders of the remaining 17 teams followed suit, readying their forces for what promised to be an all-out sh. However, instead of regrouping their teams immediately, they cautiously retreated, waiting for the right moment to act.


    Before they could react, the elite members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces had already charged forward, closing the distance.


    Following Freya''s tactical n, two Dragon Soul members nked from the left and right, while one held the rear. The remaining seven charged straight at Demberoa''s Crocodile Special Forces. Zach and his team were stunned.


    They couldn''t fathom why the Dragon Soul Special Forces, these fierce, tiger-like elites, had all targeted them at once.


    The Wild Wolf Special Forces from the Peacock Kingdom and the special forces from Sakurania were equally dumbfounded.


    They had stood their ground, braced for an attack-but were left hanging in suspense.


    By the time they realized what was happening, the Dragon Soul Special Forces had already struck like lightning, leaving the Crocodile Special Forces inplete disarray.


    Zach frantically called for assistance from the Peacock Kingdom.


    Melvin, however, ignored him, and Theodore pretended not to hear.


    At this point, none of themanders wanted to lend a hand.


    Every team''smander shared the same thought: in this endurancepetition, the elimination of even one team meant fewerpetitors. Helping Demberoa now would be counterproductive.


    In less than two minutes, the seven elites from Dragon Soul swiftly took out every member of the Crocodile Special Forces.


    Even theirmander, Zach, was subdued.


    Zach shouted furiously, "I''m reporting this to thepetition''s enforcement team!"


    Freya scoffed, "Trash like you makes me want to swear."


    "D*mn! Talia, finish him!"


    Without hesitation, Talia shed Zach''s throat.


    At the same time, thepetition''s enforcement team dered that Demberoa''s Crocodile Special. Forces had been eliminated and all members were removed from the


    Mystic Realm.


    At that moment, the remaining teams understood Dragon Soul''s strategy: concentrate their forces, eliminate one opponent at a time, and systematically reduce threats.


    The Crocodile Special Forces paid a steep price for provoking Dragon Soul, forced out of thepetition early.


    In the Mystic Realm Command Center, Demberoa''smander-in-chief filed protests andints with the organizingmittee, but all were dismissed.


    Meanwhile, the skirmishes and eliminations in the Mystic Realm continued.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces regrouped and advanced toward Sakurania''s special forces.


    Seeing this, Melvin,mander of Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces, immediately grasped Dragon Soul''s intent.


    If he continued to stay passive, his team could end up being picked off just like the Crocodile Special Forces.


    He quickly ordered his team to join forces with Sakurania''s special forces and attack Dragon Soul''s nk.


    But Dragon Soul didn''t take the bait.


    Midway through their charge toward Sakurania, they abruptly switched direction and turned their assault on the rear nk of the Wild Wolf Special Forces.


    This time, Freya employed a strategy of targeting weak points where the enemy was least prepared. With a swift strike, they eliminated four members of Wild Wolf''s rear guard.


    By the time the six remaining Wild Wolf members turned to respond, the ten Dragon Soul elites had already surrounded them.


    In just two minutes, the Wild Wolf


    Special Forces suffered heavy losses: five members were conceptually eliminated, four were severely injured, and their


    Holding a dagger to Melvin''s throat, Maverick awaited orders from themander.


    If Melvin were eliminated, the Wild Wolf Special Forces would be forced to withdraw from thepetition.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978 We Can''t Afford to Provoke Them!


    The battle wasn''t over yet for the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    While the Sakuranian Special Forces were still in disarray, Elliott and Catherine quietly slipped past unnoticed, circling to their nk.


    In a swift and coordinated move, both of them eliminated two members of the Sakuranian Special Forces, capturing theirmander, Theodore, in a lightning-fast maneuver and bringing him back to the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' lineup. This tactic was known as "Catching the King"!


    Seeing this, the remaining seven members of the Sakuranian Special Forces attempted to retaliate and reim theirmander.


    But Catherine''s short de was pressed firmly against Theodore''s throat.


    "Step back and drop your weapons!" Catherine barked, her voice cutting through the tension. "Otherwise, I''ll let yourmander die right here!"


    The seven remaining members of the Sakuranian Special Forces had no choice but to obey Catherine''s orders, stepping back and lowering their des.


    At this point, no other teams dared to approach.


    Theodore and Melvin were stunned by what had just transpired-how they ended up captured by the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    They had originallye to intimidate this nearly all-young team, hoping to squeeze out some advantage.


    But now, they had turned their own forces into aplete mess.


    If the Dragon Soul Special Forces refused to release them, their entire participation in the international military skillspetition would be over.


    "Let us go!" Theodore and Melvin roared.


    "Otherwise, ourmander-in-chief will file a formal protest with the organizingmittee. You''ll be disqualified from thepetition!"


    Brendon stepped forward and kicked Melvin hard in the chest. "Ourmander-in-chief said that no matter the consequences, we''ll take down every single provoker!


    "In other words, there''s no hope for you to continue in thispetition.


    "But we might not be done yet.


    "Enjoy the air of this mystic realm while you can. After your conceptual deaths, your military careers will be over."


    At the L2 Mystic Realm Command Center.


    Surman, themander-in-chief of the Peacock Kingdom Wild Wolf Special Forces, and Cary Barber, themander of the Sakuranian Special Forces, urgently filed a formal protest with thepetition''s enforcement team. They argued that the actions of the Dragon Soul Special Forces were a serious vition of the rules.


    They demanded immediate intervention from the organizingmittee, calling for the release of theirmander and remaining members so they could continue in thepetition.


    Upon receiving theint, the enforcement team found themselves unable to make a quick decision.


    The issue sparked a heated debate within the team.


    One side argued that the Dragon Soul Special Forces had escted a minor issue into an all-out battle, even eliminating Demberoa''s Crocodile Special Forces entirely and taking control of both the Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces and Sakuranian Special Forces. This nearly crossed the line of thepetition rules.


    The other side believed that the actions of the Dragon Soul Special Forces were a result of being attacked by multiple teams in their own territory, and they had been forced to defend themselves.


    Such self-defense was understandable.


    The debate continued without resolution.


    Cyril immediately requested Robin to open the publicmunication channel. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, themanders of the Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf and Sakuranian Special Forces are jointly demanding the release of their mystic realmmander." Robin''s voice was cold and resolute. "Let them demand all they want. I''m not in the business of just giving in!


    "This whole incident was caused by them, and they need to take responsibility for the consequences!


    "Besides, they have no right to dictate our actions!"


    Cyril paused for a moment before replying, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, they have now filed a formal protest with thepetition''s enforcement team."


    Robin responded directly, "Then I''ll file a protest too!


    "Being surrounded and attacked by dozens of teams on our own turf-are you telling me that''s within the rules?


    "If that''s the case, then I''m telling themittee right now: I will give the order for the Dragon Soul Special Forces to raid any territory they want, with no limitations!"


    Cyril sighed deeply, knowing Robin''s firm stance would not easily be swayed.


    After his recent experiences with thismander, Cyril hade to understand that Robin''s background was far beyond anything he could imagine.


    The truly ironic part was that themanders of the Peacock Kingdom''s Wild Wolf Special Forces, Demberoa Crocodile Special Forces, and Sakuranian Special Forces had dared to provoke thismander!


    It was a grave misjudgment to think they could handle someone like him.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces'' youngmander-in-chief was someone no one at their level should ever provoke.


    On the other hand, ording to the rules of thepetition, Robin''s actions werepletely justified.


    He had no obligation to release them.


    Themanders-in-chief of Peacock Kingdom and Sakurania seemed to have misced confidence, daring to speak to Robin in such a harsh tone, demanding that he release theirmander. Cyril suspected that without a substantial trade offer, Robin would never agree to such a request.


    This was his understanding of Robin!


    Surman, the captain of Wild Wolf


    Special Forces, could no longer


    contain his frustration and fired offa question in themand center''s group Commander-in-chief


    Ramsey, are you seriously provoking us like this?"


    Robin''s voice was cold as he replied, "What if I am?


    "You broke the rules first by trespassing into our territory. Of course, we can handle you however we see fit!


    "I warned you before: Challenge Dragon Soul''s authority, and you''ll faceplete destruction!


    "Now, this is your own doing."


    Before Surman and the others could continue their argument, Robin swiftly activated the mystic realmmand. "General Brooks, Colonel Wright, I order you to eliminate them immediately!" Surman hastily interjected, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, wait! W-we can offer some supplies in exchange!"


    Robin scoffed, "Not happening. No deals, no exchanges.


    "Besides, by dealing with you, don''t all the energy supplies be ours?"


    Robin turned his attention away from Surman and issued his next order without hesitation.


    "All Dragon Soul Special Forces personnel, listen up! From this moment forward, anyone who dares to provoke us will bepletely eradicated!


    "For such matters, you no longer need to ask for my approval just eliminate them!"


    A chill ran through everyone at the mystic realmmand center.


    They all turned their gaze toward the Dragon Soul Special Forces area.


    Gavin received Robin''s order and immediately transmitted it to Dragon Soul. "Attack!"


    As the remaining seven members of Sakuranian Special Forces rushed to save theirmander, they didn''t get far before Catherine and Maverick swiftly slit the throats of bothmanders, effectively ending their lives.


    Theodore and Melvin were executed on the spot.


    Without wasting time, Dragon Soul Special Forcesunched an attack on the remaining Sakuranian Special Forces members.


    In a brief but intense battle, all members of Sakuranian Special Forces were captured.


    Wild Wolf Special Forces and Sakuranian Special Forces were both removed from thepetition at Area Three.


    After dealing with the two teams,


    Catherine pointed her short de at the remainingmanders of the other teams, asking, "Would any you like to test the strength of


    Dragon Soul Special For of fore


    At that moment,manders from several teams simultaneously received orders from themand center.


    "Evacuate Dragon Soul Special Forces'' area immediately.


    "These are a bunch of lunatics. We can''t afford to provoke them!"

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979 Might Not Live Up to the Noble Armor I Wear


    Watching the teams try to take advantage of the situation and flee in disgrace, the members of Dragon Soul Special Forces couldn''t help butugh. Even the usually serious Gavin let out a quiet chuckle.


    A long-lost smile appeared on his face, once cold and stern for 20 years.


    He exhaled deeply, and the biting cold of Area Three seemed to crystallize his frustration and helplessness that had been building up for two decades.


    It condensed into a misty, swirling column of vapor, a symbol of the bitterness leaving his chest. In an instant, a refreshing, cleansing energy swept through him. This was truly a soul-refreshing relief!


    <i>A man, a true warrior, should stand tall, unyielding to shame and not afraid of death.</i>


    <i>A soldier carries his weapon, always ready to charge, eager for battle, never content to rest.</i>


    <i>As a human, how can one cower and live in fear?</i>


    <i>When donning armor, how can one forget their mission?</i>


    <i>How can our people, as a whole, prioritize profit over the honor of our nation?</i>


    <i>We, the warriors,y aside the concerns of personal glory or loss and stand united, a sharp de of cold light.</i>


    <i>What room is there for the petty to step forward, hoping to take advantage?</i>


    Looking up at the towering trees reaching for the sky, a single beam of light broke through Gavin''s somber eyes.


    In that moment, his smile was one of genuine joy.


    <i>This is a cause for celebration!</i>


    At an age of certainty, he had witnessed once more the radiant honor that belonged to soldiers.


    He thought back to his younger days, full of heroic ambition and youthful vigor.


    The moment he donned his armor, hismanding officer had asked: "Gavin, what is the duty of a warrior?"


    Gavin had answered loudly, "To ensure the peace of our nation, to fight as long as we live!"


    The officer had asked, "Are you afraid of death?"


    To which Gavin had responded, "Sir, I fear neither hardship nor death, only that I might not live up to the noble armor I wear!"


    ...


    Time passed quickly, and 20 years seemed to fly by in the blink of an eye. The fleeting youth gradually faded into the past. Yet, on countless dark nights, he still found himself asking-was the passionate spirit of his younger self still within him? Now, Gavin had his answer.


    The warrior''s soul still burned within him!


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces, listen up! Gather all energy supplies from Wild Wolf and Sakuranian Special Forces. We will take a three-minute break here!" Gavin looked at the faces of his young soldiers, their passion shining through. It felt as though his lost youth had returned to him.


    "Eat, drink, and get ready. We''ll head for Area Four next!"


    "Yes, sir!" the entire Dragon Soul Special Forces responded in unison.


    "Bill, step forward! We leave immediately. Report back with a full survey of Area Four''s terrain!"


    "Understood. I''llplete the mission!" Bill grabbed enough supplies and quickly disappeared into the dense jungle.


    The soldiers of Dragon Soul Special Forces swiftly gathered all the energy supplies from Wild Wolf and Sakuranian Special Forces, organizing them efficiently.


    Then, they took a short break to replenish their energy.


    Three minutester, every soldier of Dragon Soul Special Forces was ready to go, fully recharged.


    Nearby, several other teams watched, envious and impotent, as Dragon Soul Special Forces swaggered through the area, collecting all the energy supplies from Sakuranian and Wild Wolf Special Forces. No one dared to stop them.


    Even though they knew their own energy supplies wouldn''tst for the demands of Area Four, the earlier disy of confidence and fearlessness from Dragon Soul Special Forces had instilled a deep fear. The soldiers of Dragon Soul Special Forces finished their rest and quickly moved into the deeper areas of Area Three.


    In the depths of Area Three, an untamed jungle teeming with dangerous beasts and perilous obstacles, the Dragon Soul Special Forces pressed on.


    The warriors hacked their way through thick foliage and fought off vicious predators, advancing at breakneck speed across the dense forest.


    Finally, they reached the edge of Area Three. Gavin received a message from Bill, who was stationed at Area Four.


    Area Four was a canyon area, devoid of light, where fierce winds and sandstorms made the temperature plummet to freezing levels.


    The canyon''s terrain was treacherous, with rugged roads, steep cliffs, and bizarre rock formations that posed constant challenges. Traversing the canyon would consume an enormous amount of energy. In such conditions, one had to carry ample energy supplies.


    Without them, even if one didn''t fall prey to the beasts lurking in the area, exhaustion or the freezing cold would be enough to finish them off.


    There was no way to survive the journey through the dark, freezing canyon without sufficient energy.


    But it wasn''t just the terrain that was dangerous. The canyon was also home to unnamed, vicious predators, clever and elusive creatures that hid in the shadows, ready to pounce on any unwary traveler.


    To deal with these beasts would require immense stamina from the warriors.


    Therefore, in order for the Dragon Soul Special Forces to navigate Area Four sessfully, they would need to be vignt at all times, ready for sudden attacks. But more than that, energy supplies would be the key to victory. Not long after Dragon Soul Special Forces arrived in Area Three, the L2 Mystic Realm Command Center announced that 38 teams had sessfully passed through.


    Meanwhile, all 38 teams received messages from their advance scouts.


    Themanders of each team were well aware that in such a hostile and harsh environment, survival depended on having


    sufficient physical strength to reach the end. But that strength relied on one crucial factor: enough energy supplies.


    The remaining 38 teams had already expended a significant amount of their energy while crossing Area Three. If they hadn''t, they would have already been eliminated.


    The energy supplies left behind by


    the eliminated teams in Area Three were quickly seized by several strong, veteran teams like Autreynia''s Sea Lion Force,


    Tanqueria Special Forces, Kinol


    Hawk Special Forces, and Centraline Special Forces. These powerful teams had already stripped the supplies bare. No second-rate team


    dared to challenge them.


    To provoke teams like Sea Lion or Tanqueria would lead to utter devastation. As a result, the second-rate teams set their sights on the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Despite Dragon Soul''s formidable strength, they were known for their fair and diplomatic approach to conflicts, built on years of experience inpetitions.


    More importantly, Dragon Soul had secured far more energy supplies in Area Three than Sea Lion, Tanqueria, or the others.


    So, the remaining 37 teams decided to approach Dragon Soul Special Forces. If they could negotiate a deal with them, sharing some of their energy supplies, they might just manage to make it through Area Four.


    After a discussion, themanders of the 37 teams sent a joint message to their respectivemanders-in-chief, exining the urgent situation. The most pressing issue was theck of energy supplies.


    Due to the extreme physical exertion, many soldiers were copsing from shock and exhaustion. Without replenishing their energy, they wouldn''t be able to continue thepetition.


    With their current energy reserves,


    they couldn''t possibly make it


    through Area Four. As a result, themanders-in-chief decided to approach thepetition''s organizingmittee, requesting that the logistics team facilitate a discussion with Dragon Soul Special Forces, hoping they would agree to share some of their energy supplies to help the other teams cross Area Four.


    However, the organizingmittee tly rejected the request.


    Some members, though, felt that the 37 teams'' demand was too widespread to ignore. If ignored, the survival pre-qualification round in such a harsh environment could easily fall apart.


    Themittee still considered the possibility of negotiating with Dragon Soul to find a solution ...

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980 Only the Weak Beg for Fairness!


    The logistics representative of the Mystic Realm survivalpetition''s organizingmittee received a direct refusal from Cyril.


    He sternly warned the regional representatives involved, making it clear that if themittee agreed to help certain teams in exchange for selfish gains and mediated a deal with Dragon Soul, their authority would be immediately revoked.


    Cyril emphasized that themittee had no right to intervene. The supplies Dragon Soul had obtained were legitimate andwful. It was entirely up to them who they chose to share it with or not. Themittee had no ce in enforcing any moral obligation or striving for equality.


    "This is apetition," Cyril said, his voice resolute. "There are winners and losers. How you solve your supply problems is your business. Teams can negotiate privately. But if the organizingmittee intervenes, the nature of thepetition changes." The proposal from the 37 teams was swiftly vetoed by Cyril.


    It was clear that their objections stemmed not from a concern for fairness, but from jealousy and dissatisfaction with Dragon Soul''s overwhelming strength. They wanted to iste Dragon Soul, using public pressure to weaken and contain them. The organizingmittee rejected their proposal but pointed out that the matter could still be addressed privately within the mystic realm.


    ...


    The connection between Area Three and Area Four was marked by a wide passage. All the teams that had made it this far gathered at the edge of the passage, near the mouth of a canyon. Beyond the canyony the boundaries of Area Four.


    Standing at the canyon''s edge, they immediately felt the harsh climate within. The wind was so strong it could lift a person off the ground. The interior was pitch ck, so dark that one couldn''t even see their own hand in front of their face. The sight was a vast, endless ck hole, from which the eerie sounds of wild beasts echoed.


    This alone was enough to make many teams hesitant to proceed.


    Themanders of the teams quickly received orders from theirmander-in-chief. They were told clearly that the supply issue was something they could only resolve by negotiating directly with themander of Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Upon receiving this news, themanders of Scentind, Crimsond, Rosne, Duneward, and other teams gathered before Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "General Brooks," Mona of Scentind began, "It is an honor to encounter Dragon Soul Special Forces, Sea Lion Force, and Tanqueria Special Forces in this region.


    "We understand that only the strongest teams have made it this far.


    "However, with the perilous environment ahead, our teams have almost depleted our energy supplies.


    "We''re critically low on resources, and without external aid, we won''t make it through Area Four.


    "So..."


    Gavin scoffed, his face unreadable. "So, you''re asking Dragon Soul to give you some of our energy supplies to help you survive Area Four, right?"


    Hammond Grind,mander of Crimsond''s team, nodded. "General Brooks, please don''t misunderstand us. We''re not like the Wild Wolf Special Forces or Crocodile Special Forces, trying to force you into sharing. "We have no intention of taking your energy supplies by force."


    Gavin sneered. "Even if you had the courage of a thousand tigers, do you think you''d dare to take from us?"


    Hammond hastily tried to smooth things over. "General Brooks, we would never think of such a thing. We just want to borrow some of your energy to ensure we can pass through Area Four and secure a spot in the next round." Freya''s coldughter rang out. "Why should we help you reach the next round?


    "Remember, this is apetition, not amunal feast. We Dragon Soul have no obligation to carry you to the next stage."


    But... but you''ve already got plenty of energy! Isn''t that selfish? Themander of Duneward, Briar, said irritably.


    Themanders of Rosne, Scentind, and the others looked equally displeased. "How can you be so selfish?" they asked, their frustration evident


    "On the global stage, we''re all allies. Given the harsh conditions ahead, it''s your responsibility to provide us with more energy to pass through Area Four. That''s the only way this can be a fairpetition! "You''ve always done it this way before, haven''t you?"


    At the same time,manders of several teams in the Mystic Realm Command Center were angrily shouting in theirmander-in-chief group chat.


    "Although this is apetition, we believe that, when necessary, Dragon Soul Special Forces should demonstrate the qualities of a strong team by helping others!


    "How do they justify hoarding all that energy?


    "This selfish behavior shows no sense of responsibility from a strong team!


    "In such a harsh environment, Dragon Soul should provide their opponents with a fairerpetition ground.


    "Only then, no matter who wins in the end, will it be truly convincing.


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces allegedly used underhanded methods to secure the energy in Area Three. We all agree they should share some of it!


    "That''s the only way Dragon Soul Special Forces can show their magnanimity and truly represent this as a world-sspetition.


    "If Dragon Soul Special Forces hoards too much energy and disregards the resource shortages of other teams, that''s just unfair."


    ...


    More than 20mander-in-chiefs were shouting angrily, their usations squarely aimed at Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Themander-in-chief of ria''s team directly shouted at Robin.


    The Thalrex Order is organizing this


    international military skills


    ria''smander-in-chief''s proposal gained widespread support from othermander-in-chiefs.


    Teams from Tanqueria, King Hawk Special Forces, and Centraline Special Forces also joined in supporting ria''s statement and some of the weaker factions.


    It was evident that teams like King


    Hawk, Centraline, and Maple Special Forces already had sufficient resources. But to collectively push Dragon Soul Special Forces out of the picture, they stirred the pot and mixed things up.


    The organizingmittee didn''t respond immediately, instead waiting for Robin''s stance on the matter. Robin, observing the desperate attempts of themanders-in-chief in the group chat, responded directly.


    "If you think you can''t handle thispetition, then just quit! Only the weak beg for fairness in this world!


    "All of you who are begging me, feel free to grovel and show me just how sincere you are.


    "If you keep stirring up trouble, constantly making excuses for your team''s ipetence, let me tell you-go home and suck on your bottle!


    "A bunch of insignificant trash, and you''re spouting the most ridiculous nonsense! If you can''t get enough to eat, it''s because of your own ipetence. Don''t drag me into it!"


    With that, Robin immediately issued an order to Dragon Soul Special Forces stationed at the border between Area Three and Area Four.


    "Gavin, lead Dragon Soul Special Forces forward. Anyone who dares to obstruct us, eliminate them on the spot!"


    At the junction of Area Three and


    Area Four, Gavin received Robin''s<pmand and immediately ordered, "Brendon, Maverick, Ernest, George, clear the path ahead. Anyone who dares to interfere with our progress, eliminate them immediately!"

 The Deadly 981

    Chapter 981 How Can You Hope to Rule the World


    Gavin''s abrupt shift in attitude left all themanders nearby utterly stunned.


    In their imagination and from what they had heard, Dragon Soul would never resort to attacking a team they were negotiating with.


    But this formation clearly signaled aggression.


    There was no room for discussion whatsoever.


    Of the 38 teams, 37 demanded that Dragon Soul share their gathered resources.


    Among these were the Sea Lion Force, Tanqueria Special Forces, and King Hawk, some of the oldest and strongest teams.


    Could Dragon Soul Special Forces really dare to attack them?


    Despite rumors circting that Pierre of Sea Lion Force had some dealings with Robin a few days ago, this was about thepetition and the stakes involved. They would surely maintain Sea Lion Force''s usual strategy of controlling the narrative of thepetition.


    It was precisely because teams like Sea Lion were involved that they felt confident enough to challenge Dragon Soul like this.


    At the forefront of Dragon Soul Special Forces, Brendon walked with a bloodthirsty excitement radiating from him.


    Anyone could see that the young warrior''s sharp eyes were filled with unrestrained killing intent.


    And that bloodlust glimmered, dancing and pulsing with exhration.


    What kind of person is he?


    Someone excited by ughter-either a madman or a terrifying beast!


    To their left, Maverick was equally poised for battle, his whole body exuding the scent of violence.


    Meanwhile, themanders of the mystic realm''s various teams were still processing the situation.


    In their minds, they were still in the midst of a negotiation.


    How could Dragon Soul Special Forces suddenly attack their teams at this point?


    At present, the 38 remaining teams included the Sea Lion, Tanqueria, King Hawk, Centraline, and Maple Special Forces-powerhouses among powerhouses.


    The crucial thing was that these powerful teams had also been part of the chorus demanding that Dragon Soul Special Forces share their supplies.


    No one believed Dragon Soul Special Forces would actually attack them.


    This wasn''t like when Wild Wolf and Crocodile teams were the ones opposing Dragon Soul-they were weak, unworthy opponents.


    Now, the teams standing in front of Dragon Soul were the 37 toughest teams in the world.


    Yet, themanders at the Mystic Realm Command Centerpletely misjudged Robin and Dragon Soul Special Forces'' resolve to fight.


    As themanders continued fantasizing about forcing Dragon Soul Special Forces to back down, the battle program for Dragon Soul Special Forces was already activated at the junction of Area Three and Area Four. Brendon, Maverick, Ernest, and George were the first to charge at themanders obstructing their path.


    "Move!" Maverick barked sharply.


    Rolf Wheatler,mander of the iran Special Forces, smirked and said, "Brothers of Dragon Soul, how do you n to handle this supply issue? See, Sea Lion Force is also waiting for your "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Brendon''s fist mmed into his face.


    Rolf copsed instantly.


    Othermanders at the scene were left in shock.


    Is Dragon Soul Special Forces really just going to act like that?


    Before Scentind and Duneward''smanders could recover from the shock of iran Special Forces being taken down, Ernest and the others had already swung their iron fists, knocking away any obstruction in their path. iran Special Forces members immediately went on the offensive.


    Gavin roared, "Everyone, clear the way! Anyone who dares block our path will not be spared!"


    Maverick, Brendon, Ernest, and George didn''t wait for the opposition to retreat. This was a legal brawl-they weren''t about to back down!


    The four of them attacked with such ferocity that it was like smashing a watermelon, each punch bursting someone''s defenses like fruit! Their blows were aimed at taking lives.


    No mercy was given-those they could kill, they killed; those they couldn''t kill, they crippled.


    In short, they were determined to do whatever it took to enjoy themselves!


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces soldiers plunged forward in a wave of unrelenting violence.


    In less than five minutes, they had cleared their path, creating a wide, open passage.


    At that moment, every teammander finally realized.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces of this tournament were not the type to be swayed by public opinion or moral pressure. No amount of pressure would make them yield.


    In their team''s history, Dragon Soul had already achieved some of the most stunning victories the world had ever seen.


    Back then, Dragon Soul Special Forces feared no opponent, no matter how powerful. Even if all the world''s top forces united against them, those so-called "ace" teams could only retreat in defeat after facing Dragon Soul. Wherever Dragon Soul''s battle de pointed, there were only ants to crush!


    This wasn''t some mythical legend; it was reality!


    and


    Earlier, teams like the iran Special Forces and Seentind''s Poison Poppy, which were severelycking in resources, had relied on the strength of Sea Lion, Tanqueria, King Hawk to back them up. But when it came time for the confrontation, they hadn''t even participated in blocking Dragon Soul''s advance.


    People soon realized they''d only been cheering from the sidelines, hoping to take advantage of the situation.


    When Dragon Soul actually struck, Sea Lion, King Hawk, and the other veteran top teams didn''t step in. They remained on the sidelines, quietly waiting to reap the benefits of the chaos. Though their hearts burned with frustration, who dared challenge the giants of the battlefield?


    this point, no one


    courage to step forward


    negotiate with Dragon Soul.


    The weaker teams-like Wild Wolf and Crocodile Special Forces-had been crushed by Dragon Soul, and now, no one wanted to be the next to fall.


    Without resources, they could only hope to fight back and escape the dark void of Area Four. But if Dragon Soul were to eliminate thempletely, they wouldn''t stand a chance. Meanwhile, at the transition between Area Three and Area Four in the mystic realm, the battle had already begun.


    In the Mystic Realm Command Center, Robert Neel, themander-in-chief of iran Special Forces, was still raving.


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces, y-you''re out of your minds!" he shouted.


    "You only care about your own interests,pletely disregarding the reality of the other teams. Your selfishness andck of responsibility will surely be despised by everyone!" Themanders of the participating teams chimed in the group chat, supporting Robert''s outburst.


    Robin nced at the shouting


    individuals, his expression


    unreadable. He smirked slightly


    before responding directly, "Shouting


    ve


    from the sidelines is pointless. If you''re so eager,e to themand hall, and I''ll show you what responsibility really means. Unless, of course, you''re too much of a coward to face me!"


    The group chat fell silent.


    Pierre, themander-in-chief of Sea Lion Force, responded instantly, "Robin is right. Responsibility is something we all need to discuss face-to-face in the conference hall."


    When Pierre, the leader of the Sea


    Lion Force, spoke, everyone went quiet. If Robin, themander of Dragon Soul Special Forces, was still considered a neer to the


    tournament, his words coun


    A minuteter, inside the mystic realm''smander-in-chief''s conference hall.


    Robin and themanders-in-chief of the participating teams stood at the center of the room. Cyril, the organizer, and the tournament enforcement members entered as well.


    Robin pointed directly at Robert, themander-in-chief of iran Special Forces.


    "This is a seriouspetition, and you, as a militarymander, have been yelling at Dragon Soul Special Forces for being selfish and irresponsible, when you should bemanding your team. Tell me, what does responsibility mean?" Robert froze for a moment. As he faced Robin, the force of his presence made it hard for him to breathe.


    Quickly, he tried to muster his own sense of authority, pushing back with all his might to make himself appear stronger than Robin.


    "Then... let me tell you. Responsibility means... sharing the resources that Dragon Soul Special Forces obtained with all of us!" he said, looking repeatedly toward Pierre for validation.


    Robin took slow, deliberate steps toward Robert, his voice cold and biting.


    "Share with you? Who the hell do you think you are?


    "If Dragon Soul isn''t strong enough to protect itself, if we don''t have the strength to fight off even greater threats, then how are we supposed to be responsible?


    "A bunch of weaklings, begging for fairness, and you dare speak about responsibility with such noble words!


    "Today, I''ll show you what true responsibility is-true power!"


    With that, he pped Robert hard across the face.


    "You''re a coward!


    "This tournament was created by the Thalrex Order to resist extraterrestrial threats. If everything were as you say, with everyone begging for fairness, where would the responsibility be?


    "Let me give you a piece of Draconian wisdom: ''If you can''t even manage your own house, how can you hope to rule the world?''


    "True responsibility begins with true strength. You, a worthless pile of trash, are unworthy of addressing me!"

 The Deadly 982

    Chapter 982 I''m Just Going to Beat You Up


    Robin''s words left themanders of the 80 participating nations speechless.


    The members of the Thalrex Order''s Enforcement Group stood motionless, their mouths shut in order to avoid drawing attention.


    The atmosphere in the conference hall, deep within the mystic realm, was thick with tension.


    In that moment, everyone present couldn''t help but pay serious attention to the new, youngmander of the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Looking up under the bright lights, this bold, defiant man from the East appeared like an untouchable, cold-blooded warrior-steadfast,manding, and earning respect from all sides.


    In the brief silence, no one dared to challenge a single word he spoke, each one cutting through the air with cold precision.


    The weak beg for justice; only the strong shoulder true responsibility.


    Robin''s take on the word "responsibility" made everyone reassess not just the Dragon Soul Special Forces, but also the noble,passionate people behind them.


    They were a people who valued peace, kindness, and loyalty to their friends. Though they had endured hardships, betrayal, and pain, they never allowed themselves to sumb to bitterness or despair. They might not seek out conflict, but they weren''t afraid of it either.


    Centuries of struggle and history lingered in the air, every word reverberating like the toll of a bell, warning treacherous minds: Anyone who dared to insult or provoke them would face relentless punishment, no matter the distance. What Robin spoke was undeniable truth.


    But no one was willing to give up immediate rewards for such unwavering ideals and truths.


    They all understood the heart of thepetition: respect is earned through strength.


    This wasn''t a simple contest or practice-it was a battle where only the winner survives, and the loser fades into irrelevance.


    The ultimate victor wouldn''t just win glory; they would also shoulder a responsibility that weighed heavily upon them.


    "Thispetition, hosted by the Thalrex Order, is of great importance.


    "Though the threat of an alien invasion seems distant, the possibility of total destruction is always present.


    "How could those chosen to defend humanity''s future be small-minded individuals who could only wallow in self-pity, unable to grow strong?


    "The weak cry for mercy, while the strong embrace what true responsibility means.


    "Responsibility is about self-improvement.


    "Only those who are truly strong can understand it.


    "How could anyone who can''t even protect their own team im to be responsible for the world?"


    Surman scoffed, breaking the heavy silence in the room. "Ha! Self-improvement equals responsibility? That''s just an excuse to hide the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' selfishness and narrow thinking!


    "In such harsh times, if we can''t support each other, if we can''t stand united, then what''s the point of responsibility?


    "If humanity ever faces an alien invasion, will Dragon Soul, with its focus on self-improvement, refuse to help others fight back?


    "Is that what you call responsibility?


    "If so, even if you''re the topmander, what responsibility does Dragon Soul really have?" Surman''s sharp questions were aimed directly at Robin and the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Hundreds of eyes turned toward Robin, waiting for his response.


    Robin''s lips curled into a cold smile as he pointed at Surman. "You''re sharp, I''ll give you that.


    "You''ve cleverly twisted the concept, turning someone who runs away from military duty into a so-called ''man of the people.''


    "If that''s the case, then you and your cowardly, worthless team, dressed in those uniforms, are nothing but a joke!


    "In any other situation, I would have shut you up for good."


    Surman''s face turned red with fury as he pointed a trembling finger at Robin. "H-how dare you insult me...


    "1


    Robin stepped forward. "A team that relies on thuggish reasoning has no right to discuss such serious and noble matters with me!" Before Surman could respond, Simmond, themander-in-chief of King Hawk Special Forces, stepped forward with a grin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, your speech is impressive, but you''re still too young."


    He nodded toward themanders of the other regions.


    "Young and passionate-that''s a good quality.


    "That said, since this is just apetition, a game, there''s no need to take it so seriously.


    "Some teams lost their chance for energy boosts once they entered Area Three, and as a result, they struggled to keep pace.


    "They''re not weak, not at all; they just ran out of luck.


    "The Dragon Soul Special Forces, however, got a bit lucky. There''s no need to turn a stroke of good fortune into some grand im of responsibility.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, you''re still inexperienced. Being hot-headed isn''t always the best approach; it''s wiser to focus on negotiation and mutual gain.


    "Even if you win thispetition, you''ve already made enemies with many. When ites to your future and that of Dragon Soul, well-"


    Robin cut Simmond off before he could finish. "What''s your deal? Are you just some fool trying to stir trouble?


    "What a bunch of irrelevant weaklings. I''m not even interested in wasting my time with you," Robin added dismissively.


    Simmond''s face turned red with fury, his pride asmander-in-chief of King Hawk Special Forces bruised Pointing angrily at Robin, he spat "Are you challenging King Hawk Special Forces? Do you even know our track record?


    "We''ve been in the top three for the past 20 years. You Dragon Soul are nothing but garbage scraping the bottom of the barrel!"


    Robin''s lips curled into a cold smile. "You think Dragon Soul is garbage?"


    "Absolutely!" Simmond stepped forward, eyes zing with fury. "Compared to King Hawk Special Forces, Dragon Soul is nothing!"


    Robin chuckled, a glint of mischief in


    his eyes. "Alright, now you''ve piqued my interest. I think it''s time to teach you a lesson," he said, pulling out a wet wipe to clean his hands as he shed a grin at the towering Simmond.


    Simmond paused for a moment, then hissed, "You want to duel, kid?"


    "Duel? You''re not even worth it," Robin replied with a softugh. "To be honest, I''m just going to beat you up."


    "Son of a..." Simmond''s face turned bright red with anger as he ripped off his battle gear and took a fighting stance.


    Reynold Frost, the Commander of Centraline Special Forces, strolled over with a smile. "Simmond, it''s just a game. No need to get so worked up. "He''s still young and hasn''t experienced realbat. Don''t waste your time with these self-righteous kids," Reynold added, trying to calm the situation. Alexander Marff, the Commander of Tanqueria Special Forces, patted Reynold on the back. "Reynold, stop ying mediator.


    "At this point, as


    have ended Once the teams move into Area Four, it''s up to the on-sitemanders," he exined. "Since we''re just standing around with nothing to do, why not let Simmond and Commander-in-chief Ramsey from Dragon Soul have a littlepetition?"


    Robin tossed the wet wipe to Pierre and smirked. "Let me make this clear again: This trash isn''t worthy of a duel with me. I''m going to teach him what respect really means." "You insolent-" Simmond began, but before he could finish, something swift shot past him.


    p! A sharp crack echoed through the room, causing the entire hall to shudder.


    The mighty King Hawk Special Forcesmander-in-chief, known as the Ugond War God, was sent flying by Robin''s open-handed p.


    Simmond''s huge, muscr body soared through the air like a heavy bull before crashing into the wall with a thunderous bang.


    The wall, which had a world map disyed on it, exploded on impact, shattering into dust and debris.

 The Deadly 983

    Chapter 983 Do Something That''ll Make You All Completely Crumble


    The entire conference room fell silent as Simmond was sent flying by Robin''s p.


    Simmond, themander-in-chief of King Hawk, was known as the most elite member of his team.


    A war god from Ugond, he had served for years, participating in over a thousand intercontinental-level battles. He had been an elite member five times andmander-in-chief twice, representing King Hawk Special Forces in international militarypetitions. His achievements included second ce once and five third-ce finishes-a record few could match.


    In terms of personal power and leadership, Simmond was considered one of the world''s top military figures.


    Before Pierre rose to prominence, Simmond was widely regarded as the King of Mercenaries.


    Yet, despite his reputation, this legendary war hero was knocked out by a single p from the youngmander of Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    What made the situation even more shocking was that Simmond hadn''t even had the chance to fight back.


    Is it pure luck, or has Simmond lowered his guard?


    As the stunned silence stretched on, Robert, themander-in-chief of ria Special Forces, slowly stood up from the floor.


    "General Yates, are you alright? This guy''s out of control!" he said, rushing to Simmond''s side, trying to help him with overdone politeness.


    "Shut it!" Simmond snarled, pushing Robert away, his eyes narrowing at Robin.


    Robin stood there, towering over them, his figure radiating authority in the glowing light. He seemed as solid as a mountain, exuding a quiet yet undeniable power. Simmond, who had spent nearly two decades as one of the most feared figures in the mercenary world, had never been rattled by an opponent like this.


    It wasn''t fear-it was a deep, involuntary respect.


    Powerful people respect strength. It''s a silent acknowledgment that runs deeper than words.


    Simmond, the war god, had little patience for the weak or sycophantic.


    While he might joke around withmanders from teams like ira or Crocodile Special Forces, he viewed them as nothing more than amateurs. Being in the same room with these weak, sycophantic fools was beneath him.


    Robert tried again to offer assistance, but Simmond shoved him aside.


    "Move! I can stand on my own!" he snapped.


    "Okay, okay," Robert muttered, embarrassed. "General Yates, that kid is too ... reckless!"


    Simmond brushed the dust and debris from his clothes. "Keep your mouth shut! You''re not fit toment on Commander-in-chief Ramsey!" Robert froze, clearly confused. "General Yates, he just insulted you. We should team up and-"


    "Team up?" Simmond sneered. "Do you think you matter? Get out of my way!"


    With a forceful push, Simmond shoved Robert aside and turned to face Robin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I want a real duel with you!"


    Robin, calmly wiping his hands, nced at Simmond without any emotion. "You sure you want to get beaten?"


    Simmond burst intoughter. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''re amusing. What I mean is, my friends and I will challenge you!"


    Ced Becker, themander-in-chief of Maple Special Forces, and Paul Skeldon, themander-in-chief of Kangaroo Special Forces, stepped forward to stand beside Simmond. Both Ced and Paul had been Simmond''srades in arms.


    Twenty years ago, the three of them had fought together in the South Panacea Fleet.


    "Simmond, take a break. I''ll handle this cocky kid! Paul said," pping Simmond on the back and cracking his neck.


    Paul was even more muscr than Simmond.


    His strength rivaled Simmond''s, and in the South Panacea Ocean region, he was regarded as one of the most formidable fighters.


    Ced,mander-in-chief of Maple Special Forces, stretched and eyed Robin. "Thispetition''s been strange. It seems like if we don''t teach this rookie a lesson, he won''t learn his ce." He then turned to Pierre, who had been silent throughout. "Captain Pierre, am I wrong?"


    Before Pierre could answer, Robin gave a dismissive snort. "We definitely need some new rules. Otherwise, you idiots will keep thinking you''re special."


    D*mn!


    This young Easternmander''s words were sharp-an unexpected disy of audacity!


    Everyone in the room stared at Robin, their faces twisted with disdain and anger.


    It wasn''t just arrogance; it was an outright humiliation.


    Ced from Maple Special Forces growled, "Kid, are you calling us trash?"


    "No, no!" Robin shook his head, unfazed. "I''m not just talking about you two. I''m saying everymander in this room is garbage!" Are you serious?


    The entire room was left in stunned silence, struggling to process what had just happened.


    Cyril nearly copsed from the shock.


    It took a few moments for anyone to gather their thoughts.


    The newmander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces is out of his mind, right?


    He had the nerve to say something so bold and audacious!


    It almost feels like he''s deliberately trying to provoke every team in thepetition!


    Paul, visibly furious, burst out


    met


    The room fell deathly quiet.


    Everyone turned to nce at Pierre, the captain of Sea Lion Force.


    It was no exaggeration-Pierre was a true powerhouse in this world.


    His strength was unmatched, and his mere presence demanded respect. His imposing aura made everyone instinctively lower their heads in his presence.


    It was clear that Robin''s defiance had targeted everyone, including Pierre himself.


    Paul''s words had shifted the focus of the situation to Pierre, and now everyone''s attention was on him.


    At that moment, everymander-in-chief in the room hoped Pierre would deliver a harsh lesson to this young, cocky, yet somehow intimidating Eastern man. "It''s true." Pierre nodded slowly, his response predictable.


    Ced, themander-in-chief of Maple Special Forces,ughed loudly. "Today, I''ll teach this arrogant brat a thing or two about humility!"


    One by one, the othermanders joined in, all of themughing along.


    But as soon as Ced finished


    speaking Pierre spoke again, his


    voice steady andposed. "What I


    mean is, Commander-in-chief


    Ramsey is right-every team in thispetition is garbage."


    The smiles vanished from everymander''s face.


    Once again, the room fell into an oppressive silence.


    After a moment, Ced chuckled nervously. "Captain Pierre, are you actually praising that little punk from the East?"


    "Well, since everyone''s in such a


    good mood, how about we do something that''ll make you all


    jel


    casually, tossing his wet wipe, toward a trash can 20 feet


    away.


    The pristine white wipe sailed effortlessly through the air, breaking the tense silence, andnded perfectly in the can. "Mr. Higgins, ording to thepetition rules, is Area Four in the mystic realm considered a free zone?" Robin asked.


    "In other words, does it mean any team that enters Area Four can choose to fight or cooperate however they want?" He paused, letting his words hang in the air.


    "Does that mean if I decide to wipe out any team in this area, it would be entirely within the rules?" Everyone froze, stunned in disbelief.


    What does that even mean? What message is he trying to send with those words?

 The Deadly 984

    Chapter 984 Hand Over Your Commander''s Saber


    The enforcement team stationed at the Mystic Realm War Games Base stood frozen in shock.


    Is the youngmander-in-chief of the Dragon Soul Special Forces truly about to issue such an outrageousmand?


    If he does, this won''t be apetition anymore-it will turn into a contest of egos!


    This guy ispletely out of his mind!


    Everyone knew that even if Robin went ahead with this reckless order, it would still be within the rules and no one could criticize him for it. Cyril was left speechless.


    After days of observing the bold and impulsive behavior of this youngmander, he had grown ustomed to the chaos he stirred up.


    There seemed to be no limits to what Robin would dare to do, no matter how insane it seemed.


    Cyril nced over at themanders-in-chief of the Maple and Kangaroo Special Forces, who were still unconvinced, and shook his head with a rueful smile. These two are done for.


    Everything he had witnessed so far had proven one undeniable truth: Themander of the Dragon Soul Special Forces always backed up his words.


    Those who called him arrogant were simply too far behind to understand.


    Cyril had no doubt about it.


    The Eastern man standing before him was as powerful as the Young Lord Dragon he had met 20 years ago.


    Maybe even stronger.


    Stronger than anyone could ever imagine.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''re absolutely right," Robin said, nodding. He pointed to Paul, themander-in-chief of the Kangaroo Special Forces, and Ced, themander-in-chief of the Maple Special Forces, before turning back to Cyril. "Mr. Higgins, ording to the rules of the Mystic Realm War Games, if Imand the Dragon Soul Special Forces to eliminate these two teams in Area Four, it would still be allowed, right?"


    Cyril winced. He had been expecting this question.


    He shrugged. "Yes, of course. It''s within the rules."


    "Great!" Robin dered, then turned to the enforcement team. "Please open the publicmunication channel for the mystic realm."


    Without hesitation, the enforcement team followed Robin''smand and activated themunication settings.


    Before anyone could process what was happening, Robin issued anothermand. "Dragon Soul Special Forcesmander Gavin, listen up! I order you to eliminate the Kangaroo Special Forces and Maple Special Forces from Area Four within five minutes!" What the hell?!


    This isn''t a joke!


    Themanders in the room weren''t just shocked-they were on the brink of losing their minds!


    Pierre, standing in the crowd, couldn''t help but smirk.


    He hadpletely acknowledged the power of this legendary figure from Dragon Soul.


    Ced and Paul, those foolish men, never realized they were provoking someone who can''t be crossed by anyone.


    Human nature was strange, indeed.


    People often tried to make sense of the world''s harshness using the twisted logic of the petty and deceitful.


    What they didn''t understand was that those who schemed evil would ultimately pay the price.


    Paul and Simmond, still recovering from the shock, yelled out in anger, "Kid, are you out of your mind? Area Four is pitch dark-you won''t even be able to find our teams, let alone destroy them! "Thatmand will only waste energy, and it might just backfire and destroy you."


    Robin smirked coldly.


    "The most astonishing aspect of this world is how the impossible can be possible!


    "Heh, how could weaklings like you ever understand the thrill of challenging the heavens, earth, and men?"


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    At the moment Robin''smand reached them, the Dragon Soul Special Forces in Area Four quickly mobilized!


    After devising a swift battle strategy, the Dragon Soul team pinpointed the positions of the Kangaroo and Maple Special Forces and began closing in.


    An intense, high-stakes operation was about to unfold.


    Area Four of the mystic realm was a deste, inhospitable ce with zero visibility. The howling winds, swirling dust, and freezing temperatures made it even more unforgiving.


    All teams entering Area Four had to rely on their senses, especially hearing, to navigate through the total darkness. They had no choice but to move cautiously, feeling their way through the unknown. Before they even stepped into Area Four, Robin had quietly instructed Freya to record the movement patterns and the unique sounds of each team''s footsteps as they entered.


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces


    trained every member in this skill-how to find their way using sound and touch inplete darkness. This ability was critical in unpredictable environments


    one, where visibility was


    nonexistent. Contene


    Freya excelled in this area.


    The military''s Special Operations Assessment Center had evaluated soldiers with specialized skills like hers. He expertise in night


    operations, especially her ability to sense her surroundings through sound and touch, made her one of the top soldiers in the force.


    In total darkness, her recognition abilities were almost as sharp as if she were using her eyes.


    At the entrance to the canyon in Area Four, Freya quickly memorized the formations and the distinct steps of the 35 teams entering the area.


    Within a mere 50 feet, she could identify the formations and the personnel of any team with perfect precision.


    In the mystic realm''smander-in-chief''s conference hall, after Robin issued his order to eliminate the Kangaroo and Maple Special Forces, an eerie silence filled the room. But after a short pause, themanders from various teams couldn''t help but smile smugly.


    In an area like Area Four, where visibility is nearly impossible, locating the teams is almost inconceivable. How can Dragon Soul wipe them out without anyone noticing?


    It sounded like a fantasy.


    The quiet was broken by a sarcasticugh from Cary, themander-in-chief of the Sakurania Special Forces.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey," Cary said, smirking. "Your personalbat skills might be impressive, but being a goodmander isn''t just about strength. A great team requires more than just some brute force. "In a ce like Area Four, where visibility is nonexistent, just locating the Kangaroo and Maple Special Forces would be a challenge for your Dragon Soul team. How are you going to eliminate them?" Alexander, themander of the Tanqueria Special Forces, stroked his thick beard thoughtfully and nodded. "Commander Barber has a point.


    "A truemander doesn''t make impulsive decisions.


    "If you ignore the terrain, the weather, and the harsh conditions, and issuemands recklessly, you''re gambling with your team''s future and their lives.


    "That reflects the traits of an unfitmander.


    "Any leader who can''t control their emotions will face the consequences of their rash actions."


    Robin nced at his watch and smiled faintly "Is that so? Well, if Tanqueria Special Forces wants to test Dragon Soul''s ability to fight in the dark, I could always add anothermand: Make your team disappear from Area Four as well."


    Alexander shrugged. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I''m not interested in getting involved in your games. I''ll just sit back and watch."


    Paul and Ced sneered, their faces filled with scorn, "Kid, we''ve juste up with an idea.


    "Since the game in Area Four has started, why don''t we make a little wager?"


    "Betting with me? That''s a risky move," Robin replied, snapping his fingers.


    "If you lose, you''ll have to grovel, apologize to me, and hand over yourmander''s saber.


    "If Dragon Soul fails to eliminate you from Area Four, I''ll match your bet to thest detail."


    "Pierre!" Robin called, pointing to Pierre, themander of the Sea Lion Force. "Write down this bet, and have them sign it. Otherwise, keep quiet!"


    Ced and Paulughed. "What''s there to worry about? Captain Pierre, take note-we''ll sign it!"

 The Deadly 985

    Chapter 985 Its Indomitable Spirit Had Always Remained


    Pierre quickly conferred with Cyril, instructing the administrative assistant at the Mystic Realm War Games'' oversight center.


    As per the agreement made between Robin, Ced, and Paul, three copies of the betting contract were prepared and printed.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please take a look at these," Pierre said, respectfully handing the three contracts to Robin, his posture and demeanor filled with deference.


    This strange scene instantly quieted the previously lively conference hall.


    A subtle, but powerful, realization dawned on everyone present.


    Pierre, the leader of the Sea Lion Force and widely regarded as the King of Mercenaries, was showing profound respect toward Robin.


    The entire mercenarymunity recognized Pierre as a figure of immense power. Not only did he lead one of the strongest teams, but his personal strength and leadership were renowned across the globe.


    For someone of Pierre''s stature a celebrated war hero with such an influential background-to show such respect to a youngmander from the Dragon Soul Special Forces was highly unexpected.


    A collective gasp rippled through the hall.


    To make someone like Captain Pierre-the King of Mercenaries-behave so deferentially, who exactly is Robin?


    Almost everyone in the room quickly realized a serious problem.


    They had all been blinded by their own assumptions. Looking back at the entirepetition, it became clear that the Dragon Soul Special Forces, particrly its leader, had shown a side of themselves vastly different from the past. The Dragon Soul Special Forces, once known for being humble and restrained, now felt worlds apart from the organization of thest two decades.


    In truth, this new Dragon Soul was beginning to resemble the bold, fierce warriors from the past.


    All themanders had heard stories from older military veterans about the glory days of the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Some had even researched the legendary battles it fought in its prime.


    During those times, Dragon Soul had fought relentlessly, fearless of death, disying an unbreakable will.


    With their blood, sweat, and determination, they conquered every arrogant challenger.


    The fierce pride of Dragon Soul subdued one enemy after another, earning it not istion but global respect.


    A team that could make its foes tremble was a force to be reckoned with unshakable, unyielding, and fearless in the face of any challenge.


    As the mystic realm war games progressed, the othermanders came to a startling realization-Dragon Soul had never truly disappeared!


    Its indomitable spirit had always remained.


    In the now-silent conference hall, everyone observed Robin as he signed the betting contract. The nces Ced and Paul received wereced with pity.


    History had long made one thing clear: any team targeted by the Dragon Soul Special Forces was already as good as dead.


    There had never been an exception to that rule.


    Ced and Paul watched as Robin signed the contract, with panic creeping in.


    Despite their outward calm, they couldn''t shake the nagging fear that they might have made a grave mistake.


    They nced at the othermanders, who were watching them with barely concealed scorn.


    When Pierre handed them the contract, their hands began to shake.


    It no longer felt like a bet, but like a death sentence.


    In the past, Pierre would have likely stepped forward with someforting words.


    Even Alexander of Tanqueria Special Forces would sometimes offer a casual word of encouragement.


    Other teams, like those from the Sakurania or ria Special Forces, would have been supportive.


    But today, thesemanding figures were acting so oddly and neutrally toward Robin.


    Ced and Paul both sensed an ominous feeling in the air.


    However, at this moment, considering such matters felt pointless.


    The die had already been cast, and there was no turning back.


    This bet wasn''t a matter of choice-it had to be made, or they would lose all their dignity.


    Ced and Paul took the contracts from Pierre and quickly signed their names, their hands trembling. It was toote for doubts.


    The battle in the mystic realm had already begun, and the fates of the three teams-victory or defeat-were about to be decided. The tension in the air was palpable, as everyone


    braced for what was cov


    For a brief moment, Ced and Paul were rattled, but they quickly regained theirposure.


    There was no way they could believe that Dragon Soul Special Forces would manage anything unexpected in Area Four.


    Area Four was a deste, lightless wastnd-how could they possibly track the movements of Maple and Kangaroo Special Forces in such a ce?


    They were confident in their reasoning.


    Robin''s orders to Dragon Soul Special Forces in the mystic realm were known to all.


    Every team in Area Four could hear them, loud and clear.


    Maple and Kangaroo Special Forces would certainly be aware of Dragon Soul''s next moves.


    The best thing for them to do would be to hide their positions, regroup, and prepare for a counterattack.


    If they yed their cards right, the two teams could even team up to defeat Dragon Soul once and for all.


    Inside the Mystic Realm War Games'' conference hall, all themanders-in-chief of the 80 teams, along with the members of the oversightmittee, were glued to the data streaming in from Area Four. The screens showed nothing but ck-there was no visual of what was going on.


    The only thing they could rely on was the data, which would tell them the strengths and weaknesses of each team.


    But Dragon Soul''s data remained strangely stable, with no major changes.


    This observation led themanders to believe that Dragon Soul might still be hunting for Kangaroo and Maple Special Forces.


    While themanders spected quietly in the conference hall, in Area Four, Freya, the deputy captain of


    Dragon Soul Special Forces, ha"


    already pinpointed the locations of both Maple and Kangaroo Special Forces.


    Instead of picking up the pace, they maintained their steady march, heading toward the left front.


    Dragon Soul had chosen to eliminate the closest target first-Maple Special Forces.


    They moved into position behind Maple Special Forces and prepared to strike from the rear. One by one, they would take them out silently.


    For each Maple Special Forces member eliminated, Dragon Soul would send in a recement, shadowing them and matching their movements.


    Two minutes and thirty-three secondster, the survival data for Maple Special Forces read "zero" on themander-in-chief''s electronic disy.


    All members of Maple Special Forces who had entered Area Four were now presumed dead.


    Just two minutes and thirty secondster, Kangaroo Special Forces met the same fateplete annihtion.


    And just like that, Dragon Soul Special Forces had wiped out both Maple and Kangaroo Special Forces.


    Ced and Paul stared in shock at the "Game Over" screen, their faces twisted with regret and despair.


    Simmond, themander of King Hawk Special Forces, who had been watching from the sidelines and had previously doubted the situation, broke into a cold sweat.


    He was relieved he hadn''t pushed


    this young Dragon Soulmander further. If he had, King Hawk Special Forces would likely have met the same end, and the game would have ended for them in Area Four as well.


    Alexander, themander of Tanqueria Special Forces, shrugged and grinned.


    Robin snapped his fingers. "So, any more objections?"


    "No," Alexander replied with a smirk, shaking his head. "From today on, we''re brothers. No more bad blood with Dragon Soul. Right, Captain Pierre?"

 The Deadly 986

    Chapter 986 Fear and Defiance Still Had a ce in The World


    The atmosphere in the conference hall was thick with tension and silence.


    The reportsing in from the mystic realm war games left everymander-in-chief of the participating teams in shock.


    Dragon Soul Special Forces had once again defied all expectations, pulling off another impossible feat.


    In the pitch-ck, hostile environment of Area Four, they had wiped out two of the top-tier first-sequence teams in a mere five minutes.


    They were a force to be reckoned with an unstoppable, terrifying power!


    At that moment, every team started to reevaluate the events that never should have unfolded in the first ce.


    Throughout thepetition, the constant provocations aimed at Dragon Soul Special Forces pointed to something deeper. What did it all reveal?


    It exposed the darker side of human nature-bullying the weak, making life difficult on purpose, and conspiring against others in cruel ways.


    Those who were kind andpassionate were trampled, while the malicious and deceitful were celebrated.


    This was humanity''s true nature. This was the behavior of the teams. And this was the conduct of those who thought themselves the elite! This behavior led to suffering, conflict, and endless battles.


    Disaster and disgrace didn''te from the masses-they were the vile oues of those who believed they were above everyone else.


    Those who cloaked themselves in false brilliance, seeking to prove their superiority, paraded their power and cruelty, turning a once beautiful world into an eternal nightmare.


    To challenge such people, only the strongest force could make them understand that fear and defiance still had a ce in the world! Only then would they realize that using overwhelming power and strategies for selfish purposes would only lead to their own ruin. Those who trampled on the rights of others would face the consequences-no matter how irreversible they were.


    Pierre was the first to break the thick silence in the hall.


    "On a personal level, I have the utmost respect for Commander-in-chief Ramsey. As a team, he is the opponent I hold in the highest regard.


    "At this moment, I must say that any team attempting to take shortcuts in thispetition will only disgrace themselves.


    "This mystic realm international military skillspetition, organized by the Thalrex Order, is designed to unite us against the unpredictable extraterrestrial threats of the future. "It is not a tform for petty squabbles or selfish ambitions.


    "If youck the strength, then have the courage to step away from thispetition.


    "That would be taking responsibility for both yourselves and the world.


    "If dishonest and underhanded teams find ways to sneak into the finals, not only will it be disastrous for your team, but it will harm the entire world.


    "Being at the front isn''t just about glory. As Commander-in-chief Ramsey said, it''s about responsibility!


    "If you only seek the honor of standing at the front without the capacity to carry the weight of that responsibility, then what''s the point of reaching the peak of glory?


    "I respect every strong opponent because wearing this uniform represents duty and a mission-not to oppress the weak, but to bring peace to the world.


    "Those who deliberately stir up chaos are the true enemies of this great!


    "Ced, Paul, I won''t directlyment on your actions.


    "However, when ites to this bet, I expect you to honor it like true warriors!"


    With that, Pierre fell silent.


    All themanders-in-chief turned their attention to Ced and Paul, the leaders of Kangaroo and Maple Special Forces.


    Ced from Maple Special Forces flushed bright red, standing still, unable to find the words.


    Meanwhile, Paul awkwardly shrugged. "Captain Pierre, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, what I mean is ... Could we reconsider how we fulfill the bet?"


    Robin smirked coldly, "Don''t you think it''s shameful for a man to say something like that?"


    Ced quickly added, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you understand how important themander''s saber is to a general. Can we substitute money for the bet?" "Sure," Robin raised an eyebrow.


    Themanders, who had been eagerly awaiting Ced and Paul to make fools of themselves, froze in disbelief.


    Then, their looks turned to Robin, filled with disdain.


    Each of their gazes carried a mixture of shock and contempt.


    No matter how powerful someone was, once they traded their dignity for money, they had already fallen from grace.


    No one could have predicted that the determined and stubbornmander of Dragon Soul Special Forces would actually agree to let Ced and Paul swap the general''s battle sword for money.


    As everyone in the room exchanged nces of disbelief and amusement, Robin added, "But don''t even think about offering anything less than ten trillion dors.


    "If you want to go with money, then you each need to hand over ten trillion dors immediately. Only then will I reluctantly ept your proposal." The room erupted in astonished murmurs.


    Ten trillion dors-enough to fund the creation of 2,500 aircraft carrier battle groups!


    Ten trillion dors per person-won''t that be enough to buy the entire world?


    Clearly, Robin was not willing to let them change the terms of the wager so easily.


    Ced and Paul turned bright red. "How could we possibly have that kind of money? Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''re just mocking us!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a smug smile. "If you don''t have the money, then what are you even pretending for?"


    Alexander let out a dark chuckle. "Ced, Paul, if you''re nning on backing down today, I won''t let you! Commander-in-chief Ramsey is my ally!"


    Ced and Paul stood frozen, too stunned to reply to Alexander''s words.


    They awkwardly lingered in the center of the room, unsure of how to respond, ncing helplessly at Cyril.


    Cyril shrugged nonchntly. "You two are in the wrong. Everyone else is right-if this is a bet, then you should step up and honor it like men and warriors! "Even if this bet has no legal weight, in a ce like this, if you go back on your word, it would bepletely hical!


    "How could the Thalrex Order allow a team with no integrity to continue in thispetition?"


    Paul sighed heavily. "Fine.


    "Ced, they''re right. We have to go through with the most humiliating decision, but this is our own doing."


    Under the scrutinizing gazes of everyone in the room, Ced and Paul had no choice but to fulfill their earlier bet.


    ...


    Meanwhile, thepetition in the mystic realm Area Four wasing to a close.


    Out of the 35 teams that entered Area Four, 27 had made it through without issue, while the remaining eight had been eliminated along the way.


    After a short break, the 27 teams that had survived were preparing for the final challenge.


    The task: retrieve the qualifying token hidden deep within the jungle, located 300 feet ahead.


    The first 20 teams to secure a qualifying token would move on to the next round of the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals.


    Themittee headquarters would


    evaluate the teams'' behavior


    throughout the process to determine whichmanders-in-chief and vicemanders-in-chief would advance.


    Five minutester, the teams stood together, ready, and charged forward toward the jungle to im their tokens.

 The Deadly 987

    Chapter 987 What Else Can You Do


    The jungle, where the 20 qualifying tokens were hidden, was a maze of strangeplexity.


    Nestled on a hilly slope, this forest was bordered on all sides by deep, tranquil waters.


    The river, calm and undisturbed, reflected the sunlight, its surface gleaming like a delicate crystal ribbon.


    The bright light shimmered off the water, creating a mystical glow that seemed to stretch through time, revealing every hidden corner of the world.


    A thick, swirling mist clung to the jungle''s edge, surrounding the water with an eerie, otherworldly aura.


    The mist gave the impression of countless unseen eyes observing the 27 teams as they charged forward toward the jungle.


    The teams raced ahead, moving through the strange daylight that seemed to pulse with a supernatural energy.


    It felt as though they were hurtling through a vast and distant gxy, everything shrouded in mystery and uncertainty.


    Every team was pouring all their effort into this final sprint. This was their one and only opportunity to make it into the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals.


    While only 27 teams were left fighting for the final spot, the stakes of thispetition went far beyond the tokens.


    Out of these 27 teams, seven would not make it through to the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals. Among the remaining 20, themittee would observe the teams closely, evaluating the performance of theirmanders and selecting themander-in-chief and vice-mander-in-chief for the next phase.


    The specific challenges awaiting them in the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals was still a mystery, and no one knew exactly what power or responsibilities themander-in-chief would hold.


    All that was certain was that themander-in-chief and vicemander-in-chief would earn exclusive ess to the most prestigious, high-level negotiations during the finalpetition.


    This mystery was clear to everyone, but there was one thing the teams understood: Themander-in-chief was crucial.


    Beyond the honor, it was a ticket to participating in the world''s most important assignments.


    No one knew exactly how themittee would choose themander-in-chief and vicemander-in-chief.


    But one thing was certain the 27 teams still in the race had proven themselves to be the best in the world.


    Theirmanders were experienced and skilled, with the ability to make clear, sharp decisions under pressure.


    As they charged ahead, eachmander kept a close watch on the environment, constantly assessing the terrain, risks, and potential traps.


    This was no simple task. Snatching the qualifying token wouldn''t be as easy as rushing into the jungle and grabbing it.


    There was always something more beneath the surface. This was the mindset of any skilled strategist.


    The simpler something appeared, the more likely it was hiding a trap.


    As the teams pushed forward, they remained vignt, scanning their surroundings for any threats.


    The eerie river winding through the forest wasn''t the only concern.


    Red warning signs reading "Restricted Zone" were visible at the back left corner of the jungle.


    The first-level restricted zone was clearly marked with a warning: entering could trigger deadly traps.


    The outer boundaries of the restricted zone were unmistakable: any team that crossed into the zone would immediately lose their chance to search for the qualifying tokens. In other words, stepping into the restricted zone meant elimination.


    When they saw the signs, themanders quickly warned their teams to stay far away from the area, knowing that one wrong move could end their chances.


    With the pressure mounting, every team was now pushing forward with everything they had. The faster they entered the jungle, the greater their chances of securing the qualifying tokens.  en


    Each team was tapping into itsst reserves of energy. This was the closest they had evere to victory, and the tension in the air was suffocating.


    The closer they got to sess, the heavier the weight on their hearts. No one wanted to fall short at thest moment, just before the finish line.


    The rules of the Mystic Realm War


    Games in this area were simple: There were no restrictions, no limitations. Teams could attack one another without any rules or


    boundaries.


    It was clear to all-this was a battle for survival.


    If the teams had believed their strength was enough, they could have easily taken down their rivals.


    But everymander understood that even the fastest teams weren''t necessarily weak.


    Attacking a stronger team would only lead to defeat. It was far wiser to focus on reaching the jungle, where the ying field would be more bnced.


    At the start, each team kept its formation, subtly trying to overtake the others whenever an opportunity arose.


    No team dared to engage in directbat, knowing that any confrontation could waste precious time they could not afford to lose.


    But as the jungle loomed closer, the teams began to spread out.


    Some of the slower teams started to think about strategies that involved causing disruptions to slow down theirpetitors.


    Scentind''s Special Forces, having reached the one-third mark of the race, started to slow down. The closest team to them was Crimsond''s.


    Mona wasted no time, ordering her subordinates, "Take out Crimsond''s team. If we hold them back, we eliminate apetitor."


    Scentind advanced, blocking Crimsond''s team''s path. Hammond, Crimsond''smander, red in frustration. "Mona, what do you think you''re doing?" Monaughed mockingly, "Hammond, listen up-we need to take your team out. The fewer teams in the race, the better our chances."


    Hammond, seething with rage, retorted, "Why don''t you try challenging Dragon Soul Special Forces or Tanqueria Special Forces?"


    Mona scoffed, "Dragon Soul? Tanqueria Special Forces? Are you insane?


    "Those teams are far too strong for us to handle. They''ve wiped out so many others already. I''m not crazy enough to challenge them and risk my life!" Hammond''s anger red. "You''re out of your mind, woman! You''re asking for trouble!"


    In an instant, the two teams collided in a fierce sh.


    As the Rosne team, led bymander Cruz Compton, arrived and saw the chaos unfolding, Cruz grinned. "You two areplete idiots!"


    Meanwhile, Hammond''s team, now


    in disarray, started pleading for a


    ceasefire. "Mona, if we keep fighting like this, neither of us will get anywhere. Look at Cruz-he''s already ahead of us! This is ourst chance. If we waste more time, we''ll alblose the qualifying token!"


    Mona''s eyes widened in realization. "You''re right, Hammond! Let''s take down Cruz!"


    Hammond shook his head in frustration. "Mona, aside from wanting to eliminate everyone, what else can you do?"

 The Deadly 988

    Chapter 988 When the Rules Be a Disaster


    Mona burst intoughter, casting a sharp, mocking nce at Hammond.


    "Hammond, are you out of your mind? Do you really think we''ll get the qualifying tokens if we don''t deal with them first?


    "If you''re part of a team, you have to fight! The only way to survive is by eliminating the weaker teams!"


    Hammond scoffed, his lips curling in disgust. "Fight? You''re the real fool here.


    "If we keep this up, by the time we''re done, the qualifying tokens will already be imed! Even if we take out one or two teams, what''s the point when the tokens are already gone? "Wake up! This is not the time for fighting-it''s time to run! Do you get it?


    "We need to work together now if we want to win!"


    Mona sneered. "Run? Are you serious? There''s no way we can outrun Dragon Soul, Sea Lion, or any of those teams. What''s the point of running? By the time we get there, the tokens will be gone!"


    Hammond shook his head. "You''re so naive. Do you really think the tokens are just lying around waiting for anyone to grab them?


    "They''re hidden in remote spots by thepetition organizers. Every team has to search for them once they enter the jungle. It''s not just about who gets there first. We can''t waste any more time here! Let''s move! Anyone who wastes time here is a fool! "We need to focus on both running and searching if we want a chance at winning.


    "Whether we''re fast or slow, as long as we get into the jungle, we still have a shot.


    "If we keep wasting time, we won''t have any chance at all!


    "You should know that the first team into the jungle doesn''t automatically get the token.


    "They''ll need time to search too.


    "Maybe it''s better if we arrive a littleter. The first teams will have already ruled out the ces where the tokens aren''t hidden."


    "Our chances will improve since our search area will be smaller!"


    Mona suddenly had an epiphany. "Right, why didn''t I think of that? Hahaha...


    Hammond let out a coldugh. "You''re a fool. Do you have any idea how much time we''ve wasted fighting? Let''s move, fast."


    Mona quickly ordered Scentind''s Special Forces to move ahead.


    The sound of their rush echoed like a stampede, a thunderous roar in the distance.


    All 27 teams crossed the narrow river and plunged into the hills and jungle beyond.


    However, searching for the qualifying tokens in the jungle wasn''t as simple as they thought.


    The jungle was dense with tangled vines and thick underbrush.


    Venomous snakes and wild animals lurked, adding danger to the challenge.


    "We found it!" The King Hawk Special Forces were the first to announce, holding up the qualifying token with pride.


    They were the first team to secure their spot in the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals.


    Soon after, teams like the Centraline Special Forces, Sea Lion Force, Tanqueria Special Forces, Dragon Soul Special Forces, and even Scentind Special Forces followed suit, all obtaining their tokens.


    But just as the tenth token was imed, a thick white smoke suddenly billowed from the center of the hills.


    The jungle began to copse inward.


    The deep river surrounding the area started rushing into the crumbling zone.


    All 27 teams found themselves trapped in a rapidly sinking swamp.


    The ground beneath them steadily began to sink, shrinking the space they could stand on.


    The teams that had already found their tokens scrambled to find an escape.


    The teams still searching for the tokens continued their frantic efforts, but the sinking ground threatened to swallow them whole.


    At this point, survival was their only priority-the qualifying tokens were far from their minds.


    As time passed, the copse of the hills spread farther.


    Nearly half of the jungle had started to sink.


    Two teams, still searching for tokens, werepletely submerged.


    The disaster was far from over.


    Meanwhile, at the Mystic Realm Command Center, many believed the system had malfunctioned and demanded thepetition be halted immediately. "What kind ofpetition is this? It''s just absurd!


    "If all the teams are stuck here, then what''s the point of even having this event?"


    But the organizingmittee ignored everyint from the teams.


    The chaos in the mystic realm kept getting worse, with no end in sight.


    At this rate, all 27 teams could be wiped outpletely.


    More and moremanders were joining the protests, but themittee stood firm, dering that anyone who continuedining would be disqualified.


    Robin watched the chaos unfold across the arena, his mind racing. He quickly realized that the


    tokens-it was part of a much bigger


    n.


    His gaze shifted to the red markers at the far left of the jungle in the mystic realm, and everything clicked into ce.


    He turned to Gavin and gave his orders.


    "Gavin, head straight for the restricted zone. Open it and activate the destruction button! We''re breaking the rulespletely!" Gavin hesitated for a moment. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, if we do that, we''ll be disqualified from the semifinals."


    Robin''s tone was unwavering. "Follow my orders! Do it now, quickly!


    "The system is already a deathtrap for us-what''s the point of ying by the rules anymore?


    "Never forget, staying alive is the top priority!


    "First, we break the rules. Then, we''ll figure out how to survive!


    "Our goal now is to minimize the damage for all 27 teams!


    "When the rules be a disaster, what use are they? Thepetition isn''t important anymore!"


    With that, Robin gave themand.


    Gavin and Freya immediately directed the Dragon Soul Special Forces to charge toward the restricted zone.


    Meanwhile, the teams that had already obtained their tokens were furious, shouting and trying to block Dragon Soul''s path.


    As the teams attempting to stop Dragon Soul were defeated, even more teams joined the fray to eliminate them.


    In response, Dragon Soul received the order: Eliminate all teams obstructing their path!


    As the disaster edged closer to everyone, more and more teams tried to block Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    Seeing this, Gavin quickly adapted


    their strategy. He sent eight


    members as decoys while Bill and Maverick quietly made their way to the restricted zone to activate the destruction button.


    After five minutes of intense fighting, two elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces reached the first-level restricted zone.


    They crossed the red line and triggered the destruction button!


    Instantly, the entire mystic realm went into lockdown mode.


    All the traps and barriers in the restricted zones were activated.


    The areas that had been sinking stopped right where they were.


    However, the two Dragon Soul elites were trapped by the mechanisms inside.


    Freya immediately ordered all Dragon Soul members to focus on rescuing theirrades.


    After a tense struggle, they managed to break through the barriers, disabling all the traps in the restricted zone.


    With that, the L2 Mystic Realm Battlefield waspletely destroyed.


    The teams found themselves exposed in an open desert area on Qacalisle Ind.


    In the center of the desert, a giant electronic board shed the message, "L2 Mystic Realm Battlefield Game Over!"


    The teams with qualifying tokens erupted in fury, filingints against Dragon Soul to the organizingmittee.

 The Deadly 989

    Chapter 989 Only by Breaking the Rules Can You Truly Be Reborn


    A total of 80 elite teams from around the globe had gathered in the original L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base.


    Without the influence of advanced technology, the mystic realm revealed its true, unembellished nature.


    Everything seemed ordinary once again, simple and unspectacr.


    The harsh conditions and deceptive illusions created in the differentpetition zones had all been illusions, misleading everyone.


    In this mystic realm, where perception and thoughts were controlled by digital concepts and rules, the teams had been forced intoplete submission to the system, the environment, and the mindless routines. It was like putting 80 turkeys into a high-tech pen.


    Once they entered, they werepletely hypnotized and controlled by technology, their actions bing rigid and predetermined.


    They had to live as they were told and die when they were told.


    Everything felt so natural, so easy, and so carefree.


    Even when the ones in control tried to disrupt the system, the turkeys still didn''t want to leave the cage they had mentally adapted to.


    This was humanity''s tragic w.


    All pain, fear, and suffering stemmed from their stubborn attachment to the rules they had epted in their hearts.


    Only by breaking free from these limitations and destroying the mental chains could they see that those they had worshipped as gods were merely creators of illusions and maniptors of minds. This was the key difference between those who blindly followed and the leaders who dared to lead.


    Sadly, the majority of people, too hypnotized to break free, chose to remain submissive.


    All themanders and their teams stood motionless, staring at the unremarkable ground, the sky, and the calm breeze and sunlight, which seemed detached from any feelings of happiness or sorrow. They were in a canyon.


    In the L2 mystic realm, high-tech experts had used digital technology and undisclosed advanced sciences to craft a simted world.


    In this world, each person''s life and thoughts were integrated into the mystic realm system.


    The system''s rules were just a technological interpretation of universal principles.


    Ironically, even now, the 80 teams still harbored intense resentment toward Dragon Soul''smander-in-chief, Robin, for his final order.


    They believed that in this international militarypetition, Robin, as the head of the Dragon Soul Special Forces, had acted as a destroyer and instigator of conflict from the very beginning. The core of theirints against Robin and his team was that he had disrupted the rules.


    The foundation of global order was that the established rules had to be respected.


    Those who broke them were considered the most dangerous forces.


    For example, during the final stages of getting the qualifying tokens in Area Four, Robin''s order was to break through the restricted zone and disrupt the game.


    Hismand was seen as reckless and irresponsible.


    They felt that if Robin hadn''t destroyed the game rules, the teams that had secured their qualifying tokens would not have lost them just because thepetition ended prematurely. This wave of criticism quickly ced Dragon Soul Special Forces and Robin at the center of public outrage.


    Alexander, themander of the Tanqueria Special Forces, approached Robin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, even though I consider you an ally, I must express my disappointment with your actions. "You and your team were excellent throughout thepetition, but in the final moments, you made a critical error that cost Dragon Soul Special Forces a chance to make it to the final round." Robin gave a small smile. "That''s your view. From that, it''s clear you''re not yet on my level to call me an ally."


    Alexander shrugged. "Well, we''ll see how things unfold.


    "The Mystic Realm''s Command Center is currently reevaluating thepetition results.


    "The number ofints has grown from 20 teams to 70-what does that tell you?


    "Commander Ramsey, it shows that you and themanders of those 70 teams are operating on entirely different levels of understanding. In apetition with rules, we simply see things from different perspectives." Robin''s smile remained unchanged. "That''s your limitation.


    "This world championship belongs to one person alone. It cannot be shared by 80 teams."


    Pierre, who hade closer, smiled and said, "What Mr. Ramsey is thinking is something you will never understand."


    Alexander shook his head. "Alright, alright. I have no clue what you two are talking about."


    Pierre gave a shrug. "I may not fully grasp what Mr. Ramsey means by ''destruction or ''breaking free,'' but one thing is certain: Every decision he makes is the right one." He paused, adding, "I trust that the L2 mystic realm enforcement team will


    elf


    make the wisest choice in the end."


    He leaned forward. "If the strong and enlightened can''t reach the peak, then the rules themselves should have been shattered long ago."


    Meanwhile, themanders of the


    criticisms of the Dragon Soul


    Special Forces'' performance. To them, every action taken by Dragon Soul had seemed like a tant disregard for the rules, a series of r¨¦bellious acts from beginning to end.


    Simmond, the leader of the King Hawk Special Forces, approached Robin with a mocking expression. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, it looks like the public is really against you and Dragon Soul."


    Pierre stepped up, his eyes narrowing. "Simmond, if you don''t want trouble, keep your mouth shut."


    Simmondughed. "Pierre, you''re underestimating me. In all of Ugond, I''m the top dog. If I don''t see things from this perspective, how could I possibly call myself the Ugond War God?


    "I''m here to show my respect to Commander-in-chief Ramsey. I don''t care what the final verdict from thepetition''s enforcement team is or how those foolsin. I know one thing: Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s final decision will be the most visionary. "I''ve always believed that to rebuild thews of this world, they must first be destroyed.


    "If we didn''t break the system, everything would remain stagnant, like water that never moves, never alive. After the Area Four jungle phase, everyone knew it was only going to end in destruction.


    "With my years of philosophical study, I know this: Only by breaking the rules can you truly be reborn."


    He shook his head. "To know that destruction is inevitable, yet still dream of getting a qualifying token-it''sughable. Or maybe just the work of fools!


    "If Commander-in-chief Ramsey hadn''t ordered the destruction of the rules, all the teams heading into the jungle phase would have perished. "That''s why I admire him the most.


    "In the first four rounds of thepetition, I saw a sharp, sometimes even too forceful Commander-in-chief Ramsey. But with thisst move, I saw a leader with vision, one who could shape the future." Simmond''s voice softened. "Physical strength can destroy, but wisdom-true wisdomsts forever.


    "I believe that in just two minutes, the final decision from the mystic realmmittee will be that Dragon Soul Special Forces, under Commander-in-chief Robin, are the champions of this qualifying match." "You''re full of it!" Mona suddenly shouted.


    As soon as she spoke, she regretted it. "Sorry, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I didn''t mean you. I meant Commander Yates ..."


    Simmond slowly turned to her. "What did you just say? You little thing, you asking for a beating?"


    Mona quickly responded, "Uh, I mean, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Simmond, his anger rising, barked, "If you don''t get it, then get out of here!"


    Mona wasted no time, realizing she was no match for these men, and quickly fled.


    At that moment, a group of enforcement officers from the Thalrex Order, dressed in blue space suits, appeared before the 80manders-in-chief.


    Cyril gestured to the lead officer. "Gentlemen, this is General Ryker Irvin!


    "General Irvin is the Chief Assistant


    Designer of the L2 Mystic Realm


    War Games. He will oversee the final selection of the champion team and deliver the final ruling on the


    Dragon Soul Special Forces. Please wee him warmly!"


    Ryker stepped forward and saluted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after reviewing everything, I am pleased to announce that the winner of the L2 Mystic Realm War Games is General Robin and his Dragon Soul Special Forces!"

 The Deadly 990

    Chapter 990 Without the Strength to Be Responsible, What Good Is the Crown


    The announcement of the champion team andmander-in-chief for the mystic realmpetition by Ryker, the Chief Assistant Designer of the Thalrex Order, shocked the 80 teams participating. Nearly everymander was stunned and dissatisfied with the decision. From their perspective, Dragon Soul Special Forces, under Robin''s leadership, should have been the first team eliminated from the running for the L1 Mystic Realm Qualifying Match.


    Although they had gotten the qualifying token, the Dragon Soul Special Forces had tantly disregarded every rule and structure of thepetition under Robin''smand.


    This alone should have disqualified them, ording to the usual standards.


    Yet, in a surprising turn of events, the final ruling from the Thalrex Order dered Dragon Soul Special Forces, led by Robin, the winners of the L2 mystic realmpetition. This was beyond absurd, and it left everyone in a state of disbelief.


    A heavy silence hung over the arena, broken only by the sound of the salty, biting sea breeze that swept through, unsettling themanders.


    The air felt thick with tension, and the distant noises of seagulls, crashing waves, and the wind seemed to amplify the stillness.


    Not a single word was spoken; all eyes were locked on Ryker, awaiting his next statement. Ryker, however, remained quiet, his gaze fixed on the 80manders.


    For two long minutes, the silence persisted.


    Finally, it was Cary, themander-in-chief of the Sakuranian Special Forces, who stepped forward to break the tension. "General Irvin, I have an objection!"


    Ryker gave a slight nod, signaling for him to continue.


    Cary pointed to Robin and spoke firmly. "General Irvin, I believe he doesn''t deserve to be called topmander-in-chief!


    "Although the Sakuranian Special Forces is no longer in the running for the L1 mystic realm championship final, as a member of the international military skillspetition, I still have the right to challenge the final result of thispetition." Ryker shrugged casually. "Very well. Please, go ahead."


    Cary pressed on, "General Irvin, from Area One to Area Four in the L2 mystic realmpetition, Dragon Soul Special Forces did show some unsportsmanlike conduct, but none of those actions broke the rules. Everything they did was within the scope of thepetition. "But once they left Area Four and entered the jungle where the qualification tokens were hidden, theypletely disregarded the rules. At that critical moment when all the teams were at risk, Dragon Soul Special Forces ignored the regtions and entered the forbidden zone, destroying the entire framework of thepetition.


    "I ask again: how is it that they, who vited the rules, were granted the title of topmander-in-chief?"


    Other teams who had already received their requalification tokens quickly joined in.


    "Exactly, General Irvin! We demand a reasonable exnation!"


    "Could there be some sort of hidden maniption behind this decision?"


    "If that''s the case, we''ll all withdraw from the requalification round together!"


    A wave of murmurs spread across the arena, but Ryker raised his hand to silence them.


    Without showing any emotion, he surveyed themanders in front of him.


    "I wonder," Ryker began, "aside from threatening to quit, what else can any of you do?"


    He spread his hands wide, his voice firm andmanding. "As soldiers, as warriors who im to be ready to serve and protect, if you''re only motivated by personal gain andck the vision to embrace a higher purpose, maybe some of you shouldn''t even be here. "Here''s your chance. Who among you is ready to leave the L1 mystic realmpetition? Raise your hand if you want to leave.


    "I will personally approve your withdrawal and guarantee that you won''t be held ountable for backing out of this battle.


    "You have one minute.


    "Otherwise, keep yourints to yourselves."


    The entire arena fell intoplete silence.


    Ryker continued, "There are two types of smart people in this world: those who are leaders and those who follow. If some of you don''t even know which category you belong to, then you have no right to be here.


    "What''s even more frightening," Ryker continued, "is that someone who''s clearly just a follower has the nerve to challenge those who truly understand the greater purpose.


    "If the Thalrex Order ces such a person in the highestmand, it would be a betrayal to the entire world!


    "One minute remaining!" Ryker nced at the clock. "It seems no one has stepped forward to withdraw from thispetition.


    "That means all your cries about quitting were nothing but empty threats, a loud distraction, and baseless usations!


    "All you really wanted was to seize the title of topmander-in-chief!


    "I''ll say this now: even if you were handed the title of topmander-in-chief, what would it even mean?


    "First, the person I''ve chosen for topmander-in-chief was selected by the Thalrex Order''s highestmand center through careful deliberation. There''s no controversy, no hidden agendas, and no


    Lov


    emotional bias. Our decision is


    "Second, let''s address the real issue here-what are the actual criteria for choosing the topmander-in-chief?


    "For those of you still unclear about the true purpose, mission, and responsibility of the Thalrex Order, listen carefully.


    "Put aside your personal desires and


    fixations. Wear the soul of a true


    soldier in your heart and constantly remind yourselves that it''s through duty and responsibility that you honor the uniform of a warrior.


    "The L2 and L1 mystic realm tournaments, leading up to the final Summit Meeting, have one primary goal: protection and responsibility.


    "The world is obsessed with power, fame, and the temptation of glory. These attractions are endless.


    "But what they don''t realize is that when you wear that title, you''re also carrying a heavy mission and responsibility.


    "If the title of the topmander-in-chief falls into the hands of those driven by selfishness, vanity, or the thirst for attention, it would lead to disaster for this world and its people! "Only someone whobines wisdom and strength, intellect and might, is fit to wear this crown.


    "The highestmand center of the organizingmittee has bestowed this crown upon General Ramsey because he understands the true essence of thispetition.


    "And you, who understand nothing, are still whining about your dissatisfaction and grievances-what does that even aplish?


    "I have a question for all themanders-in-chief: if the crown were ced in your hands, could you carry the weight of billions of lives on your shoulders?


    "Without the strength to be responsible, what good is the crown?


    "This is the stance of the Thalrex Order''s highestmand center in selecting themander-in-chief.


    "Lastly, the organizingmittee will review the 70ints about Dragon Soul Special Forces'' final catastrophic decision. I''ll address thoseints now.


    "Once again, when those meant to be followers or bystanders believe they have the right to criticize, judge, or even maliciously attack a brilliantmander, That is nothing short of despicable and hical!


    "The organizingmittee will defend the integrity of thispetition!


    "Now, I will announce the teams qualifying for the L1 mystic realmpetition!


    "Anyone who is dissatisfied, please withdraw immediately!


    "Once the L1 mystic realmpetition begins, allmanders will be required to follow the orders of Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the topmander-in-chief.


    "I dere that the Thalrex Order International Military Skills Competition L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals will begin tomorrow at 8:00 AM sharp."

 The Deadly 991

    The midday sun zed down with fierce intensity, casting a brilliant glow across thendscape.


    The sky, washed clean by the light, stretched endlessly, perfect expanse of clear blue.


    A soft breeze drifted in from the sea, carrying the salty scent of the ocean and the steady rhythm of waves crashing against the shore.


    The ind, ancient and untouched, seemed to stretch on forever, itsndscape shaped by countless years, each one blending seamlessly into the next.


    Everything was tranquil, simple, and unpretentious, free from self-importance or reflections on life and death.


    There were no illusions here, no unrealistic hopes or dreams.


    All that had been, all that was, and all that was yet toe, were nothing more than the fleeting blooms of flowers, the opening and closing of chapters in a book. Nothing mattered-there was no ambition, no selfishness, and certainly no room for futile longing.


    The world was in a state of calm, untouched by the chaos of life.


    The only movement in this quiet scene was the flight of birds, their wings slicing through the air, stirring ¨¤ momentary emotion, as if time itself could be captured in their flight. For a brief instant, everything seemed frozen, a quiet passage of life and death.


    A sharp gust of wind cut through the air, rustling the lush vines of Duskhaven''s L2 Mystic Realm War Game Base.


    The vines swayed gently in the breeze, creating a soothing rhythm.


    At the far end, 80 elite teams stood motionless, their bodies rigid and unmoving, like statues carved from stone, their postures a mark of respect and silence.


    The stillness was profound, as pure as the seagulls soaring high above the vast ocean, untouched by the corrupting influences of humanity.


    Ryker, the Chief Assistant Designer of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department, had just announced the winner of thepetition.


    The crowd stood in silence, but this silence was far from peaceful-it was thick with resentment, anger, and unspoken conflict.


    Dragon Soul Special Forces had imed the title of topmander-in-chief through the most forceful of means, and many were left unsatisfied with the result.


    Not all victoriese with apuse, and not all mediocrity is overlooked.


    Underneath the calm exterior, dissatisfaction simmered in the hearts of 79 teams, a storm of emotion waiting to break.


    "Congrattions, Commander-in-chief Ramsey!"


    Ryker, Chief Assistant Designer of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department, approached Robin with a formal salute.


    "You are only the secondmander in 20 years to be chosen as the top of the qualifying match by our department.


    "Your daring and unconventional leadership, your ability to break from tradition, and, most importantly, your unwavering sense of duty make you a rare and invaluable talent in our eyes! "From Area One to the final area, your team''s performance was wless!


    "Particrly after you earned the qualifying token, when disaster struck, you set aside selfish desires and led yourrades into harm''s way to save the lives of all the elite teams. That is the mark of a true leader, willing to sacrifice for the greater good. "Such wisdom and selflessness in the face of catastrophe-that''s the true brilliance of a leader."


    Ryker nced around at the othermanders-in-chief in the room, shrugging slightly.


    "Sure, your performances were impressive, but beneath the surface, when it came to life and death, we saw selfishness and foolishness.


    "The L1 Mystic Realm Finals is a different kind of challenge than L2. It''s a test that only a truemander can bear.


    "That crown isn''t for just anyone to wear.


    "If given to the ipetent, it would only bring more suffering to the world.


    "Only those who are truly heroic are worthy of its weight.


    "Those who stand tall and bear the world''s burdens must cast aside personal desires and false peace.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey of Dragon Soul Special Forces is that hero who rises to the asion in the most desperate moments.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, we look forward to seeing you lead the world''s strongest teams and shine again in the LI Mystic Realm Finals tomorrow!"


    Robin gave a small nod, indifferent. "General Irvin, your praise has only earned me more enemies. Looks like I''ll need to have a ''talk'' with them-using my fists." Ryker smirked. "When ites to action, there''s no need for words-that''s how real men handle things.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, if ites to that, dont hold back! You''re now the most important figure


    in the Thalrex Order, and we''ll take full responsibility for whatever happens.


    "We''re all in agreement with you-respect is earned through actions, not words. Go ahead and show them what''s what!"


    Robin patted Ryker on the shoulder. "We''ll see how things y out."


    As the members of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department left, the mystic realm''smunication system was activated.


    Robin''s phone buzzed, and he nced down to see a message from Kelsey, the newly appointed overseer of Qacalisle Ind.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Elodie''s parents, Ambrose and Dahlia, would like to meet with you about the Emberleaf Fan. Can you spare some time for a meeting? I''ll be apanying them." There were also messages from Lue, inviting him to dinner...


    Robin quickly checked the time and suggested they meet at the Ind Restaurant at Duskhaven in an hour.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, congrattions!" Anton and Jethro called out as they walked up behind him.


    Between them stood a middle-aged man with a round face and sses. His serious expression gave him a formal, almost intimidating air.


    He appeared to be in his fifties, radiating authority and solemnity.


    Anton stepped forward and introduced him. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, this is Mr. Kennard Morales, President of the Draconia Astronomical Technology Association.


    "Mr. Morales also ys a key role as a core member of the technical division within the Thalrex Order.


    "He''se to Qacalisle Ind from the Thalrex Order headquarters to guide Dragon Soul Special Forces through the uing operations after hearing about your entrance to the Mystic Realm Semifinals."


    Robin and the Dragon Soul Special Forces members exchanged surprised looks. "It''s just a match. Why would they send someone like him to oversee things?"


    Kennard''s face tightened in


    response. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, your attitude is reckless and uneptable. I''m here as a representative of the association, and must tell you-this mindset is dangerous.


    "You''ve won the L2 Mystic Realm War Games, and thats an undeniable fact.


    "But that doesn''t mean you should be proud or let it go to your head!


    "This result, while a testament to your team''s efforts, isrgely thanks to the support and operations of the scientific association.


    "Without the association''s behind-the-scenes work, you wouldn''t have even made it into the top 20!


    "From now on, Dragon Soul Special


    Forces must remain humble, focused, and ready to make any -necessary sacrifices. You should never becent, thinking that a small victory means everything."


    Jethro and Anton exchanged uneasy nces as they listened to Kennard''s harsh lecture. They both instinctively looked to Robin for a response.


    "D*mmit!" Robin''s eyes shed with anger. "Who the hell do you think you are,ing in here talking like that?


    "Are you saying that all the Dragon Soul Special Forces soldiers who risked their lives in the L2 mystic realm-who fought with everything they had-owe their sess to you and your association?" Kennard''s face reddened with fury. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, what''s with this attitude?"


    "This is exactly the attitude I have!" Robin shot back. He turned to Gavin. "Get all the Dragon Soul soldiers back to the hotel now. They need to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s match. "And unless I say so, no one is to disturb them!"

 The Deadly 992

    "Yes, sir!" Gavin snapped into position. "All elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces, head to the Ind Restaurant in Duskhaven. Move out!"


    The soldiers of Dragon Soul Special Forces moved as one, their steps sharp and full of confidence as they made their way toward the exit of the L2 mystic realm


    Kennard''s face turned a deep shade of purple from rage. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, what do you think you''re doing? I''m trying to give you a speech, and you answer with arrogance? Get back here right now!"


    "A speech?" Robin raised an eyebrow, clearly uninterested. "Who are you to be giving anyone a speech?"


    "How dare you... "Kennard''s voice shook with frustration. "You soldiers are so crude. I-I won''t lower myself to your level." He clenched his fists, trying to maintain hisposure. "I''m here as a representative of the higher-ups... Robin let out a mockingugh. "Don''t try that higher-up nonsense with me! Do you really think they''d send someone like you to give a speech?


    "When Dragon Soul was struggling, where were you with your so-called ''guidance''?


    "And now that we''ve achieved some sess, youe out of nowhere to ''guide'' us? What are you even talking about?


    "Are you going to teach us how to waste time? How to sit back and protect ourselves? How to game the system for profit?


    "You''re just an office-bound theorist who''s never seen realbat, living yourfortable desk life, lecturing us with your ridiculous ideas. And you think you have the right to lecture my soldiers? "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    "How dare you talk to me like that!" Kennard''s body shook with rage. "Even if I''m here as a technical consultant, you cannot treat me this way."


    Robin pointed directly at Kennard''s face. "Don''t you see how exhausted they are after working nonstop for hours? Youe here, living a cushy life just to get some attention for yourself.


    "You didn''t even offer a word of concern. All you''ve done is lecture the Dragon Soul elite, who''ve been risking their lives for thest 20 hours!


    "And then you have the audacity to say that their hard-earned victories are thanks to you and your precious association? What are you trying to pull here?


    "You want to take credit for their achievements? This isn''t the ce for that!


    "Every one of these soldiers could teach you a thing or two, you little office politician, hiding behind the ''higher-ups, acting like you''re the king of the world. You''re nothing!"


    The Dragon Soul Special Forces members couldn''t hold back theirughter.


    Kennard''s face drained of color, his mind reeling. He had never been verbally attacked like this before,


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, how can you speak like this? I''m here to guide you, to correct your course, and this attitude is dangerous! I-it''s a serious ideological problem!" Kennard stammered.


    "Trying to put me in my ce now?" Robin grabbed Kennard''s raised arm and kicked his leg out. "Get back in line, soldier!


    "If you want to escte this, I''ll take care of it right here right now!


    "I don''t care who you are. But make one thing clear: Don''t think you can pull that nonsense in front of me!


    "I''ll say it once more: Don''t provoke me or my soldiers!


    "Or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life, especially someone like you, who sits in a high position looking down on others."


    Two guards from the Technology Association stepped forward immediately. "How dare you speak to Mr. Morales like that! Mr. Morales is a world-renowned astronomer and thought leader! You''ll apologize this instant!" The Dragon Soul Special Forces halted and turned toward the guards.


    Gavin immediately barked, "Step back, now!"


    The guards didn''t back down. "Mr. Morales is a respected international expert, and Commander-in-Chief Ramsey has disrespected him in the worst possible way Apologize immediately!"


    With a sharp crack, Robin pped the first guard hard, sending him stumbling backward.


    "During an international militarypetition, we''re in wartime conditions!" Robin snapped.


    "Gavin, announce the wartime protocols! Anyone who defies themand will be executed!"


    Gavin stepped forward. "Anyone who threatens themanding officer will face the highest punishment!


    "Take them out and execute them!" Robin ordered coldly. Two officers quickly dragged the Technology Association guards out of the mystic realm.


    "H-how could you kill them?" Kennard''s voice quivered in disbelief.


    Robin wiped his hand with a wet towel, cleaning off the blood. "This is the price of crossing amander You want to try it yourself?"


    Before Kennard could respond, Gavin led the entire Dragon Soul Special Forces team out of the L2 mystic


    realm base.


    Kennard stood there, trembling with fury, watching them leave. "General Quintana, this Robin character ispletely out of control. How could anyone think putting the Dragon Soul Special Forces under


    hismand is a good idea? This is a disaster waiting to happen?


    "TH contact the higher-ups immediately. This kind of reckless behavior, treating lives so carelessly, cannot be allowed to continue...


    13


    "Mr. Morales, your guards indeed broke wartime protocol," Jethro said, his brow furrowing.


    "Don''t forget, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey is in charge of thepetition. During this time. any guard who disrespects or interferes with his orders will face execution. "And that includes you too.


    "In the mystic realm''s war games, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey is the final authority!


    "You should be thankful you''re still standing."


    Kennard, still seething with anger, snapped back, "The Higher-ups sent me to offer guidance, and he dares toy a hand on me?"


    Jethro gave a dryugh. "Mr. Morales, you''re overestimating your position. If you truly understood who you were dealing with, you''d realize that your rank, background, and status mean little here.


    "Furthermore, the instructions I


    received were clear-you are a technical advisor. By virtue of your role, you have no right to interfere


    with Commander-in-Chief


    Ramsey''s leadership of Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "You certainly aren''t in a position to judge the sess or failure of Dragon Soul Special Forces."


    "Wh-what does it matter?" Kennard muttered, frustration bubbling over.


    "General Quintana, you''re from the prestigious Quintanas, the royal lineage of Lord Quintana. I''ve been in this field for years and participated in numerous international militarypetitions.


    "To cut it short, if we don''t assert authority asmanders, these young soldiers will be lost. They believe their sess is all due to their personal abilities, but that''s far from the truth. They need to realize that their achievements are not just from their own talent. Everything they''ve gained is thanks to the tform and the organization that provided them with the opportunity.


    "Without that tform, no matter how capable they are, they wouldn''t have had the chance to excel.


    "I need to make them understand that if they get the wrong idea, they can be reced at any moment."


    Jethro chuckled softly. "Mr. Morales, I suggest you step back and reconsider your approach.


    "Letting your narrow view of power get in the way will only harm and destabilize Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "The higher-ups want Dragon Soul Special Forces to thrive, and that''s their priority.


    "I rmend you stick to your role as a technical advisor. Leave these bigger matters alone."


    Kennard shook his head, disbelief in his voice. "Jethro, you''re thinking all wrong. How can we allow a young man to have so much unchecked power? This will end in disaster!


    "We need to force him to follow our guidance!


    "I''ll reach out to the relevant authorities back home right away!"

 The Deadly 993

    Chapter 993 The Youth of Their Generation Are the True Foundation


    Jethro''s brow tightened as if he wanted to say more, but when he saw Kennard and his team of aides still fuming with anger, clearly determined to make Robin suffer for what had happened, he sighed and decided not to continue. Anton lowered his voice. "General Quintana, should we try to reason with Mr. Morales once more? If this esctes, he could find himself in serious trouble..."


    Jethro raised a hand, signaling Anton to stop. "Everyone must be ountable for their actions.


    "Kennard is no longer a young man. At his age, he should know better. He''s capable of making his own decisions."


    Anton hesitated before continuing. "But he is an important figure in the Thalrex Order''s high-tech division. If his displeasure with Mr. Ramsey causes problems, could it negatively impact the final results for Dragon Soul Special Forces?" "Then his career-and possibly his life-will be over," Jethro replied with a cold smile. "The higher-ups have stressed that internal disagreements are normal. They''re just part of the job. They have nothing to do with factions or personal conflicts. "Discussions and debates are what help us improve and achieve our goals. But they must always be for the greater good and benefit everyone.


    "Anything else¡ªany hidden agendas or selfish motives leads to failure.


    "Pretending to serve the people while secretly chasing power for personal gain is nothing more than maniption. It goes against the true way of virtue.


    "Kennard''s minor achievements in astronomy have earned him praise for years. But now, he''s blinded by his own ambition, refusing to listen to reason. He''ll stop at nothing to make himself the center of attention, even if it means sacrificing others. That kind of behavior- not even Mr. Ramsey would tolerate it-I have no respect for it!


    "The higher-ups didn''t send him here to interfere with Dragon Soul Special Forces'' decisions. He was just supposed to offer technical guidance.


    "Kennard''s sole aim is to take credit for the sess of Dragon Soul Special Forces."


    Anton shook his head with a knowing smile. "If Kennard thinks that, he''s delusional. This generation of Dragon Soul Special Forces is not some group he can manipte.


    "He has no idea that this year''s Commander-in-Chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces is Master Ramsey of Dragon Pce, a senior officer with two gold stars./


    "And Commander Brooks is a major general and has strong ties to Dragon Pce.


    "Among the other nine elite members, four are royal descendants, twoe from military families, and three are the children of national heroes.


    "Each of them possesses a clear, unwavering mindset. They are the true military elites-future pirs of Draconia''s strength.


    "The youth of their generation are the true foundation of Dragon Soul''s future-the ones who will carry on the legacy of the kingdom, once defended by the sacrifices of millions. "Compared to them, Kennard and his group not only fall short in background but in virtue as well.


    "If he thinks he can use these brilliant younger members to advance his own career, he''s heading straight for failure."


    Jethro nodded. "We can''t stop things from running its course-let him do what he wants.


    "Mr. Mickton, I''ve heard that Kennard''s daughter is here with him on Qacalisle Ind, and she''s even staying in the premium suites of Dragon Soul Special Forces''s quarters. Is that true?" Anton nced at Kennard in the distance and sighed. "Yes, that''s true.


    "His personal assistant told me that his daughter has been wanting to live abroad for a long time, but the paperwork kept getting dyed.


    "This time, Kennard used his connections to set her up with a Hawklorean suitor.


    "And to top it off, he arranged this international matchmaking event on the romantic Qacalisle Ind. I


    believe it''s happening today-sh''


    was on the phone this morning saying it''s at the Ind Restaurant in Duskhaven.


    "This Simone Morales has caused quite a stir back home. She''s been involved with several highborn young men...


    Jethro pped Anton on the back with a smile. "I only asked about the situation, and now you''re gossiping. Let''s go, we''re heading back to the hotel."


    Seeing that Jethro and Anton weren''t nning on handling Robin the way he expected, Kennard turned to his diplomatic attach¨¦, Jackson.


    "Mr. Pryce, when we get back to the hotel, contact the domestic office immediately. Report Robin''s actions and ensure they coordinate with the relevant departments for a thorough investigation. "This is my first major directive since arriving on Qacalisle Ind.


    "It''s my responsibility to ensure Dragon Soul Special Forces is on the right path.


    "And include my rmendation: If Robin''s attitude doesn''t change and he continues down this road, I suggest we strip him of hismander-in-chief title by tonight.


    "Otherwise, Dragon Soul Special Forces will lose its direction under his leadership, and the consequences -could be catastrophic."


    Jackson stood frozen for a moment after hearing Kennard''s impassioned speech about Robin and Dragon Soul.


    When he finally regained hisposure, he hurriedly waved his hand. "Mr. Morales, I can''t do that. I''m just a diplomatic attach¨¦, and I have no authority to interfere with Commander-in-Chief Ramsey or Dragon Soul Special Forces. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey''s leadership is directly under the highestmand, and even General Quintana and Mr. Mickton are in assistant roles. As a low-ranking attach¨¦, I can''t report anything beyond my level. "Furthermore, Dragon Soul Special Forces, led by Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, has been designated as the core team by the Thalrex Order.


    "This means even General Quintana doesn''t have the power to rece Commander-in-Chief Ramsey.


    "Mr. Morales, the Mystic Realm War Games are at a critical stage right now. I strongly advise against internal conflicts. That will only hurt the ones truly dedicated to the team!


    "Please, set aside personal agendas and focus all our energy on tomorrow''s L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals!"


    "This is only the second time in 20 years that Draconia has had a shot at taking first ce in the international military skillspetition organized by the Thalrex Order.


    "You need to understand, thispetition holds immense significance, not just for us, but for the world. Regional and global leaders are watching closely, and our superiors in Draconia are especially invested in the oue. "Any misuse of your power for personal gain, to assert dominance, won''t be tolerated back home.


    "You''ve been in this position for a long time. You should know the value of knowing when to push forward and when to hold back.


    "And one more thing-some people should be left alone. You wouldn''t want to go down that path..."


    "Go down what path?" Kennard snapped back, his face flushed with anger. "Jackson, you''ve lost your mind!


    "My assistant team has sent me


    rming reports about Robin.


    ording to some sources, he''s responsible for senseless killings and uses extreme methods. Not to mention, his past is full of


    questionable actions Kennard''s fury erupted.


    Jackson calmly shook his head, cutting him off. "Mr. Morales, I don''t want to continue this conversation.


    "The people you''re referring to-I don''t even know who they are. But what I do know is that wherever there''s nder, false usations, or underhanded tactics, that''s where these ''some people'' tend to appear. "One thing''s for certain-I won''t be manipted into being your pawn."

 The Deadly 994

    Chapter 994 Just Sit Here and Take It While They Humiliate Us


    Kennard was taken aback. He had never expected Jackson, typically sopliant and respectful, to outright refuse him. Though irritated, the experienced politician quickly shifted his tactics.


    "Jackson, I''ve dedicated my life to serving the country and its people, always putting the public''s interests above all else.


    "Now, as I''m here on Qacalisle Ind, I''m concerned about Robin. He''s young, inexperienced, andcks rity in his actions-that uncertainty has caused these problems.


    "As you witnessed, I barely made a few remarks on ideological issues, and he had two of my bodyguards


    killed under wartime rules.


    "Do you grasp the gravity of this? This incident will tarnish my reputation here on Qacalisle Ind..."


    Jackson waved his hand dismissively, his tone almost bored. "Mr. Morales, enough. My position here is far too small topare to yours. I don''t pretend to understand your political maneuvers.


    "I''m just a diplomatic attach¨¦ serving you and others like you. I have no intention of getting involved in matters beyond my scope."


    Kennard scoffed, his face darkening. "Jackson, do you not see the consequences of handling this so passively?"


    "Mr. Morales, consequences no longer matter. Once thepetition on Qacalisle Ind is over, I''ll return) to my country and step down," Jackson said with a bitter smile.


    "Thesest few days have made me realize that someone like me, with no true connections, doesn''t belong in this high circle.


    "Sticking to my principles might lead to my downfall," he continued, his voice heavy. "Going along with things may bring short-term satisfaction, but in the end, you''ll find yourself with nowhere to go. "After I return, I n to rest at the hospital. Years of strain have caught up with me, and I''m close to illness."


    Jackson gave Kennard onest wave before heading toward the exit of the mystic realm.


    Kennard''s eyes narrowed, a cold, dangerous glint shing in them as he barked an order to his assistant.


    "This afternoon, have them set up a technical briefing for the mystic realmpetition. It''ll be at 7:00 PM tonight, at Duskhaven Hotel."


    As Kennard stepped out of the mystic realm, he stopped in his tracks.


    Themanders-in-chief of the various r¨¦gional teams were blocking Robin''s path.


    The air was thick with tension, and a confrontation seemed imminent.


    "What''s going on here?" Kennard demanded, his voice tense.


    Special Forces won the top titles. They feel it wasn''t a legitimate victory."


    "They believe Dragon Soul didn''t earn the win honestly..."


    Kennard let out a dry chuckle. "Robin''s arrogance has brought this upon us. It was entirely predictable."


    "Mr. Morales, should we contact the Thalrex Order officials to mediate? Things could escte fast if we don''t."


    "No need," Kennard replied with a malicious gleam in his eyes. "Robin is still too young. Let him learn the hard way. Once he''s humbled, he''ll see that standing out too much can be dangerous.


    "If he doesn''t manage this right, I''ll report it to the higher-ups back home. Heh...


    Reynold, themander-in-chief of the Centraline Special Forces, stepped forward, clearly angry. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I have serious issues with how your forces imed the top titles! You didn''t show true strength, and I suspect foul y! "If it weren''t for your chaotic tactics, we would''ve been the champions!"


    Nester Crepsley, themander-in-chief of Vailia''s forces, nodded in agreement. "General Frost is right.


    "Even though we lost our chance to qualify for the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, as a soldier, I have no respect for the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' sporadic disys of strength in the mystic realm.


    "I seriously question your team''s capabilities."


    Alexander, themander-in-chief


    of Tanqueria Special Forces, shrugged. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I agree with what they''re saying. I share the same doubts.


    en


    "You may have had some good moments, but the true strength you should be showing doesn''t quite add up."


    Robin nced at themanders, their frustration evident, then checked the time.


    "Gentlemen, it seems you doubt the strength of Dragon Soul Special Forces," he said calmly.


    "But how can we prove ourselves?"


    Alexander immediately spoke up. "Simple. With your fists!"


    "That''s right, fists are the true measure of strength!"


    "Is Dragon Soul Special Forces brave enough to back up their strength with their fists?"


    Themandersughed, eager for a fight.


    Robin nodded thoughtfully. "I see now. Since you all believe fists are the true test of strength, let''s settle this with fists.


    "I have a prior engagement so I don''t have time to fight each of you individually"


    "Are you making excuses to avoid the fight?" Reynold from Centraline Special Forces shouted.


    Cary from the Sakuranian Special Forces, the Vailian Special Forces, and numerous other teams all began shouting together, creating a chaotic scene.


    Watching from a distance, Kennard


    couldn''t hide a smirk that slowly spread across his face, a twisted sense of satisfaction taking over, "When chaos strikes, storms follow. And when someone''s reckless, trouble is sure to follow," he muttered, his gaze focused on the brewing tension.


    Anton, standing next to him, spoke up with a nonchnt tone, "It won''t be Mr. Ramsey who falls here-it''ll be them.


    "Didn''t you see his eyes? He''s been waiting for a reason to teach these fools a lesson."


    Kennard''s face immediately darkened with concern. "That cannot happen.


    "We can''t let him do something so rash!"


    Jethro, who stood nearby, let out a low chuckle. "Why would we stop him?


    "Why hold back when these fools are begging for it? They''re nothing special-they should be asking for mercy!


    "Do they think they can push us around and not get a lesson in return? Are we supposed to just sit here and take it while they humiliate us? "Zayden, Trix!" Jethro barked, pointing at the two guards from Lord Quintana''s residence. "If Mr. Ramsey throws a punch, you two step in! "If they don''t learn their lesson, these b*stards will think Dragon Soul is weak!"


    Kennard''s expression turned pale, panic creeping in. "General Quintana, you can''t make things worse like this!"


    Jethro''s gaze grew colder. "What''s this? Are you telling me how to handle things?"


    Kennard stammered nervously, "General Quintana, that''s not what I meant... I just think this could upset


    "Enough!" Jethro snapped, his face darkening with irritation. "This is a matter for Lord Quintana''s residence, not for you to decide! "What kind of people would we be if we just stood by while these scoundrels ganged up on Commander-in-chief Ramsey?"


    "But..." Before anyone could act,


    Robin''s voice rang out, addressing themanders with a challenge.


    "Alright, if you all have a problem,e at me together Let''s finish this quickly!"


    Before they even had time to react, Robin was a blur of motion.


    Reynold from the Centraline Special Forces and Nester from the Vailian Special Forces were the first to be sent flying by the force of Robin''s punch. Without hesitation, Robin plunged into the fray, throwing powerful punches, his movements wild and relentless as he fought against the group ofmanders.

 The Deadly 995

    Chapter 995 The Dragon Soul Special Forces Never Apologize!


    Zayden, Trix, and two guards from the Lord Quintana''s residence charged forward into the fray. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, let''s handle this together!" they shouted.


    "This is my fight. Everyone, stay back!" Robin''s voice rang out, sharp andmanding, cutting through the chaos.


    Without even turning to face Simmond, themander of King Hawk Special Forces, charging at him from behind, Robin swung his leg out in a powerful motion, sending Simmond crashing to the ground in one swift move. "But-" Zayden and the others started to protest, wanting to join the fight.


    Robin''s voice boomed, "No buts! This is between me and them-keep out of it! If you don''t follow orders, I''ll deal with you right here on the battlefield!"


    "Understood!" Zayden and the others quickly backed off, retreating to stand with Jethro and Anton.


    Jethro watched Robin in the thick of the battle, his presence fierce and unrelenting, like a tiger charging through a pack of wolves. He shook his head and grinned.


    "General Quintana, Commander-in-chief Ramsey refuses our help," Zayden said as he returned to the group.


    "That''s because he doesn''t want us dragged into this mess," Anton remarked, casting a nce at Kennard and his team. "He knows someone will try to twist this into something bigger."


    Jethro gave a cool smile. "This is nothing for Ramsey. I only had you step in to show them that he''s not alone in this. If ites to it, we''ll back him up and take down those who dared provoke him."


    Kennard, pacing frantically like an animal trapped in a cage, couldn''t believe what was happening. This wasn''t at all what he''d expected-how could such chaos erupt over something that was supposed to be a friendlypetition? If this gets out, it''ll cause a huge uproar!


    Meanwhile, in the thick of the fighting, Robin was a blur of motion, his fistsnding with brutal precision.


    Severalmanders were already down, some knocked senseless, others bleeding, or ever missing teeth.


    Yet, the battle-hardened elites of the various teams showed no fear. They charged at Robin, refusing to back down, like wild animals in a frenzy.


    Kennard was beside himself, pacing even faster, his frustration growing. "Jethro, you''re letting Robin get away with this! This will lead to a major crisis!


    "How can we let this go on? We can''t start fighting with our supposed allies!


    "This ispletewlessness!


    "I never wanted to report Robin to the higher-ups..." Kennard''s voice rose with anger. "But now, it''s clear- Robin is a ticking time bomb. He needs to be handled properly!"


    Thalrex Order''s High-Tech Division, approaching the exit of the mystic realm. The convoy was barely 30 feet away from where Robin was battling themanders.


    If General Irvin sees this, it''ll be a disaster!


    Kennard''s heart raced, panic setting in as he watched the scene unfold.


    Oh, my god. This is madness! he thought, barely able to breathe.


    In the midst of the chaos, Robin delivered a devastating punch to Paul, themander-in-chief of Kangaroo Special Forces.


    Paul''s massive form flew through the air and crashed into one of Ryker''s personal vehicles with a sickening


    thud.


    One by one,manders from various teams including Maple Special Forces, iran Special Forces, Peacock Kingdomo''s Special Forces, Sakuranian Special Forces, Demberoa''s Special Forces, and Vailian Special Forces were sent flying by Robin''s relentless fists. Their bodies mmed into the car as they were knocked down.


    Thankfully, Ryker''s vehicle was built with special materials designed by the High-Tech Division, strong enough to withstand armor-piercing rounds.


    Despite the tremendous force of each impact, the car held up, unscathed.


    Inside the vehicle, however, Ryker wasn''t faring as well. The constant impacts rocked the car, sending violent tremors through the cabin.


    Having heard about this Dragon Soulmander-in-chief during his journey to Qacalisle Ind, Ryker knew that Robin''s abilities were formidable.


    But seeing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. Robin was far stronger than the stories had suggested.


    Four of Ryker''s guards quickly exited the vehicle, weapons drawn and ready for action.


    Meanwhile, Robin, relentless in his pursuit, chased Cary all the way to Ryker''s car.


    Cary, battered and bruised, scrambled to hide behind Ryker''s vehicle, desperate to escape Robin''s next crushing blow.


    "Move!" Robin snarled, roughly shoving Ryker, who had just regained his bnce, to the ground.


    With lightning speed, Robin seized Cary by the cor and unleashed a brutal series of punches. "Do you yield?"


    Cary, bloodied and barely able to stand, gritted his teeth and spat defiantly, "I won''t give up! I won''t.... yield!"


    Robin''s cold eyes gleamed with a


    cruel satisfaction as a sinister smile tugged at his lips. He showed no niercy. Another vicious barrage of punchesnded on Cary.


    Barely conscious, Cary, gasping for air, finally croaked, General Ramsey, I yield!"


    Without a second thought, Robin tossed Cary aside like a ragdoll, then turned his gaze toward Reynold.


    who stood trembling at the edge of the chaos.


    Reynold''s eyes widened in terror, and his body swayed as he stumbled back, attempting to escape.


    But Robin was faster. In an instant, heunched himself through the air, delivering a powerful kick to Reynold''s chest.


    Then, his leg snapped out again, wrapping around Reynold''s neck in a swift, calcted move.


    With a sickening thud, Reynold hit the ground hard.


    Robin didn''t hesitate. He sprang into the air, his knee descending with terrifying force toward Reynold''s chest.


    In a panic, Reynold crossed his arms


    in a futile attempt to shield himself,


    his voice cracking with desperation. "General Ramsey, you''re the strongest of all. You''re the topmander-in-chief. I yield"


    Just as Robin''s knee was about to crush Reynold, he expertly shifted his aim, mming his knee into the earth beside Reynold''s face with a deafening roar.


    The ground shattered beneath the impact, sending Reynold flying 10 feet into the air before crashing back to the earth in a crumpled heap.


    Reynoldy there, staring at the massive crack in the ground left by Robin''s knee, his body drenched in sweat.


    He knew if he hadn''t surrendered when he did, his ribs would''ve been shattered, and worse, his life might''ve ended in that very moment.


    The za in front of the mystic realm''s entrance was now a scene of total chaos.


    Over 70manders-in-chiefy scattered, defeated, their pride broken.


    Alexander, struggling to rise, winced as he touched his swollen jaw, then made a move to leave.


    "Alexander, stop!" Robin''s voice rang out, booming through the silence like a p of thunder.


    Alexander paused, turning to face him. "H-hey, we''re allies. I-I''ve seen your power. It''s enough. I respect it. I''m done here. Please, show mercy."


    Pierre, who had just managed to get


    back on his feet, let out a rough


    ears. You''re begging now? Never


    thought I''d live to see the day!"


    Alexander shook his head, still in disbelief. "He''s insane Absolutely insane! I''m done with this. That''s a death wish!"


    By now, the za outside the mystic realm''s entrance was deathly quiet.


    The remainingmanders-in-chief, their faces ashen with shock, watched in awe as Robin stood in their midst, an embodiment of unmatched dominance. There was nothing left to say. How could anyone possibly challenge Robin''s irond position as the undisputed topmander-in-chief of the L1 mystic realm? Kennard, his face red with panic, hurried toward Ryker bowing deeply.


    "General Irvin, I apologize! Th-this Dragon Soulmander is too young, too reckless. I apologize on behalf of my entire team-"


    "You don''t speak for Dragon Soul Special Forces," Robin snapped, shoving Kennard aside without hesitation.


    "Who gave you the audacity to tarnish my reputation?" His voice turned cold as ice. "The Dragon Soul Special Forces never apologize!"

 The Deadly 996

    Chapter 996 If You''re Determined to Die, I''ll Be Happy to Oblige


    87%


    +8 Pearls.


    Themanders-in-chief from across the globe stood in stunned silence, watching the chaotic scene unfold before them.


    They exchanged confused nces, looking at Kennard and his team of Draconians, who seemed to be aligned with Robin. Yet, they couldn''t fathom why Kennard would apologize on behalf of Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "Why would Dragon Soul Special Forces apologize?" Mona from the Scentind Poison Poppy Squad asked, her brow furrowed in genuine confusion.


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces earned our admiration with their bravery and intelligence in the L2 Mystic Realmpetition. Why would they apologize to the Thalrex Order?" she continued, clearly puzzled. "Are you protesting against the Thalrex Order?"


    Kennard, his anger momentarily simmering down, suddenly adopted a false charm, his voice dripping with insincerity. "Ah, you must be Ms. Shay from Scentind?


    "I''m not filing aint to the Thalrex Order," he continued with a coy grin. "I''m simply shocked and furious that our Commander-in-Chief Ramsey would actuallysh out against you all!"


    "You''re angry?" Mona smirked, clearly amused by his fake charm. She burst intoughter, her body shaking with the intensity of it.


    Her exaggeratedughter sent a chill down Kennard''s spine. Her taunts made him lose hisposure for a brief moment, a crack in his otherwise controlled facade.


    "M-Ms. Shay, shouldn''t I be angry?" he stammered, fumbling for words.


    Mona raised a hand to her lips, smiling seductively, her gaze making Kennard''s heart race. She''s far more captivating than my assistant!


    "Enough!" Robin''s voice sliced through the air like a sharp de, his tone cold andmanding. "Back to your ce!"


    Mona''sughter died instantly. She shot Robin a fearful look, recognizing the danger in his gaze.


    This youngmander was unlike anyone she had ever encountered. He was like a predator, and angering him could lead to her death in an instant.


    "I''m sorry, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I was wrong Mona muttered, quickly turning and strutting away, her toned figure swaying with each step.


    Kennard, eager to continue his flirtation with the "Poison Poppy Queen," watched in frustration as Mona disappeared, moving with the speed of a frightened rabbit. He swallowed hard, a sneer curling on his lips as he turned to face Robin. "What''s the deal here?!


    "Do you have any idea what you''re doing is tarnishing our reputation?


    "I have every right to apologize to General Irvin of the Thalrex Order and the othermanders for your irrational and disruptive behavior! 11:07 Sun, Feb 9 BBB.


    Chapter 996 If You''re Determined to Die, I''ll Be Happy to Oblige


    "Do you even understand the consequences of this? Can you handle them?"


    87%1


    +8 Pearls


    "Consequences?" Robin calmly wiped his hands with a wet cloth, his expression serene as he stared down Kennard.


    "Am I supposed to bear the consequences of dealing with a pack of wolves who came knocking at my door? Did you get kicked in the head by a mule? "You''ve lived like a dog for so long you''ve forgotten your ce, and now you''re barking at me like a mad animal. Are you looking to die?" Robin sneered. "Get lost!"


    Kennard, humiliated in front of so many, trembled with rage, his face red with fury.


    "Fine! Fine! You''ve gone mad, Robin! I''ll make you pay for this! You''ll face justice!"


    With a sharp crack, Kennard was knocked to the ground.


    Robin tossed the wet cloth in his face. "If you''re determined to die, I''ll be happy to oblige!"


    Kennard clutched his bleeding mouth, his bodyguards rushing to help him up.


    "General Irvin, I suggest the Thalrex Order expels this man.


    "Once I get back, I''ll report this incident in full to the higher-ups!"


    Ryker shrugged, his expression unbothered. "Mr. Morales, I don''t understand why you''re so harsh on your own people.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey acted perfectly reasonably.


    "When faced with provocation, you fight back. How does that justify an apology? Should we apologize and pay forpensation every time we''re insulted or humiliated? "Your reasoning is hard to follow."


    "General Irvin, my point is that this approach will only have terrible consequences and will destroy the harmony between us."


    Ryker shrugged again, a quiet chuckle escaping him. "Mr. Morales, harmony, friendship, and respect aren''t earned through begging and apologizing. They''re earned through strength, character, and actions. "The world is strange. All respect and admiratione from being untouchable, not from being soft.


    "Kindness, yielding, even ttery and sycophantic behavior, will only lead you to betrayal and rejection, leaving you as a forgotten fool."


    Kennard furrowed his brow, clearly confused. "General Irvin, I''m not sure what you''re trying to say. What I mean is, someone like Robin doesn''t belong in the Tharex Order.


    "If the Dragon Soul Special Forces ever get the chance to join the core of the Thalrex Order, I can suggest someone else


    Rvker''s voice drinned with disdain. "Mr. Morales, you have no authority to tell me or the Thalrex Order


    Sun, Feb


    Chapter 996 If You''re Determined to Die, I''ll Be Happy to Oblige


    what to do!


    C


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    "Your actions right now remind me that, with your attitude and understanding, you''re actually the one who doesn''t deserve to stay in the Thalrex Order!


    "I''ll be contacting the leadership of the Thalrex Order immediately to review your conduct during this


    time.


    "You better be ready for the consequences!"


    Kennard was stunned into silence.


    He had never imagined that despite all his attempts at ttery, he would not only fail to bring Robin down but would end up humiliating himself. "General Irvin, please, hear me out...


    Ryker ignored him, instead giving Robin a friendly pat on the shoulder. "From what I saw earlier, you''ve got potential. Make sure to prepare well. I''m expecting even more impressive results from you in tomorrow''spetition." Robin chuckled softly before turning toward themanders of the regional teams. "Allmanders-in-chief of the 20 teams participating tomorrow, gather your troops and head back to the hotel for some rest!


    ""Line up! Let''s head to Duskhaven Hotel!"


    The regionalmanders quickly organized their squads and made their way to the hotel.


    Kennard, unable to believe his eyes, watched in disbelief as these foreign leaders obeyed Robin''s orders without hesitation.


    At the Ind Restaurant in Duskhaven.


    Robin stepped out of the car and entered the restaurant, choosing a quiet corner near the window. As he gazed out at the sunset over the ind, a wave of nostalgia swept over him, as if he had been transported to another era. He imagined his father, the Young Lord Dragon, standing here 20 years ago, feeling the same breeze. A deep sense of longing filled him.


    Only by securing the best results in the LI Mystic Realm War Games and earning a spot in the Thalrex Order''s Summit Meeting could he uncover the mysteries of his father''s past and what happened at Dragon Manor all those years ago. Cyril had hinted that the Emberleaf Fan, a gift from Sergio and Jenna to Young Lord Dragon during the military exercises two decades ago, might hold the key to unlocking his father''s fate.


    "Oh, you''re already here? Not bad-looking at all."


    A woman wearing a sunhat slid into the seat across from Robin.


    "I''m Simone. You''ve probably heard of me.


    11:08 Sun, Feb 9 GB B.


    ¡êA 000097%u


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 996 If You''re Determined to Die, I''ll Be Happy to Oblige


    "My father is Kennard. He asked me to meet with you to see if you''re worthy of me.


    "Based on your looks, I''d say you''re okay. But if you want to marry me, the conditions are pretty high.


    "Grab a pen and paper. I''ll write them down. If you can''t meet any of them, don''t even think about reaching for something you''re not capable of."


    1.0K

 The Deadly 997

    The Deadly Assassin Robin-


    Chapter 997 The Emberleaf Fan Should Be Returned to You


    +8 Pearls


    Simone''s voice, though not loud, shattered the calm of the Ind Restaurant, drawing attention with its sharp tone.


    Bored tourists, who had been minding their own business, started to take notice of her incessant chatter about the arranged marriage.


    Their eyes quickly shifted to the striking man sitting across from her. He seemed tomand the room without even trying-with a face that could only be described as chiseled, a powerful yet elegant build, and an undeniable aura of sophistication that made him seem otherworldly.


    His eyes, deep and maic, seemed to contain the secrets of the cosmos-the stars, the oceans, and even the very heavens themselves. He wasn''t just any man; he exuded an almost divine presence, as if he were a celestial being, one that even the gods themselves might bow down to.


    So how could this woman, sitting before him, speak so dismissively? To treat such a captivating man as if he were nothing but a naive fool, chasing unattainable dreams? If anyone was out of ce here, it was her.


    Several powerful and wealthy women in the restaurant exchanged looks, clearly ready to act.


    They were waiting for Simone to make another misstep, and if she did, they would use their influence to ensure she paid for it.


    "You''ve got the wrong person," Robin finally said, his eyes lifting from his phone to address her.


    "Are you actually brushing me off?" Simone froze, caught off guard by his indifferent tone.


    She had expected him to jump up, clear the table, and eagerly stand at her side, ready toply with her every whim. But that''s not what was happening.


    Her temper red. Gripping her water ss, she mmed it onto the table, causing it to rattle violently.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "I''ll say it one more time. You''ve mistaken me for someone else. Leave. Now."


    Simone narrowed her eyes, sizing him up before a sly smile spread across her face. "Haha. I see. You''re embarrassed now, aren''t you? Or is it my beauty and my family background that has you tongue-tied?


    "My father mentioned you had some aplishments from your time at Hawklore," she continued, leaning in with a yful gleam in her eyes. "Although your background might not be the most prestigious, my father doesn''t mind that."


    She leaned even closer. "He says you''re talented, and that you''ve gained recognition from the Hawklore''s royal family. That''s why I''m here-to see if what they say is true.


    "If you can follow the Morales family''s lead and treat me like a queen, maybe I''ll consider getting to know you."


    She paused for effect, her eyes glinting with mischief. Money won''t be an issue. My father has been in powerful positions for years. Our family''s wealth is beyond measure. To put it simply, our overseas ounts alone are in the 11-figure range. "Oh!" she added, kicking her shoe under the table toward him. "My shoe fell off. How about you get on your knees and put it back on for me? Let''s see if you can impress me with that. Sun, Feb


    Chapter 997 The Emberleaf-Fan Should Be Returned to You


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    Robin nced at the shoe, then back at her. Without a word, he motioned for a waiter. "Get this delusional woman out of here."


    Within moments, the restaurant staff, apanied by two security guards, arrived. "Miss, please, keep the noise down and respect the other guests."


    Annoyed, Simone waved them off. "If my father hears about this, you''ll all be out of jobs. Don''t think you''re safe just because you''re not in my country."


    Her eyes gleamed with malice. "I know plenty of ways to handle people like you. Maybe tomorrow, the whole world will read about your scandal-maybe something about drugs, or a hotel mishap


    244


    11


    Two of the security guards stepped forward, trying to defuse the situation. "Miss, please lower your voice."


    "Shut up!" Simone snapped. "Do you really think I can''t buy this entire ce with a single phone call? You all will be out of work!"


    She turned her attention back to Robin, her voice dripping with scorn. "Get down on your knees and put my shoe on. Otherwise, tomorrow, your career will be over."


    The security guards moved in, prepared to act. "Miss, please leave immediately."


    At that moment, bodyguards from the Morales family entered, pushing the restaurant staff aside.


    Simone pointed toward the bodyguards, her voice cold andmanding. "Buy this restaurant right now. Fire these useless people."


    "Who''s the one talking about buying my restaurant?" a calm voice called from the doorway. Lue entered, her gaze coolly assessing Simone. "Oh? You''ve got the money to back up those words? Show me the cash, and it''s yours." Simone gave her a dismissive look, taking in her modest appearance. "You own this ce? Fine. How much?"


    Lue''s lips curled into a faint smile. "One trillion dors. Pay up, and you can have it. You can fire anyone you want."


    "One trillion?" Simone''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''ve got to be kidding."


    Lue scoffed. "Don''te here throwing around your weight if you can''t back it up with actual money. If Mr. Ramsey were like you, he''d already own the world.


    Simone opened her mouth, ready to retaliate, but the moment she saw ten well-built bodyguards, armed and poised to strike, her confidence faltered.


    They were on a private ind in international waters, far beyond Draconia''s reach. These men could end -her life in seconds without consequence.


    Frozen in ce, Simone red at Robin. "You''ve wasted my time, and now I''m beyond angry!" she shouted.


    "Put my shoes on and apologize, or I''ll make sure my father hears about today!"


    Robin raised an eyebrowzily. "You''ve got the wrong person. Ask your dad who I really am when you get home.


    Sun,


    Chapter 997 The Emberleaf Fan Should Be Returned to You


    "Just looking at you is an insult to my eyes. Leave, now!" 87%1


    +8 Pearls


    Simone''s temper was about to explode. She''d never felt so humiliated. "You''ll regret this!"


    Fuming, she spun around and stormed toward the exit


    "Stop!" Lue''s voice rang out coldly, halting Simone mid-step. "Apologize to Mr. Ramsey and my staff!"


    "Why should I apologize to them?!" Simone hissed, her face flushed with fury.


    In an instant, the sound of a knife slicing through the air echoed. One of the bodyguards had cut off a lock of Simone''s hair with a sharp dagger.


    Simone stood frozen, fear flooding her senses as the bravado drained from her body. Without a second thought, she quickly bowed. "I''m sorry. Truly sorry...


    "Leave," Luemanded with a dismissive wave of her hand. Simone, nked by her bodyguards, hastily retreated from the restaurant.


    Only when they were far enough from the building did Simone stop and turn back, her eyes filled with venom. "Did I really make a mistake?"


    She turned to her bodyguard. "Find out who that man is. I want him destroyed, beyond redemption!"


    Back inside the restaurant, Lue led Robin to the most luxurious private room on the second floor.


    Since Kelsey had taken charge, her appearance and demeanor had transformed, though her eyes still held the warmth and innocence they''d had when they first met.


    Upon entering the room, Ambrose and Dahlia immediately bowed in front of Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, thank you!" they said in unison.


    "The Emberleaf Fan should be returned to you," Ambrose added. "This was the wish of that noble from Draconia all those years ago...


    11


    1.0K


    1

 The Deadly 998

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 998 The Oval Bronze Box


    +8 Pearls


    "Mr. and Mrs. Clem, please, take a seat and rx," Robin said kindly, helping Ambrose and Dahlia to their feet and guiding them to sitfortably.


    "Mr. Ramsey, 20 years ago, a noble from Draconia entrusted us with something important," Ambrose began, his voice filled with the weight of past memories


    "This noble came to our house the night before he left Qacalisle Ind. He asked us to hold on to an item of great importance for him."


    Ambrose and Dahlia both turned to Kelsey and Lue, bowing respectfully. "Ms. Lue, Ms. Pierpoint, please excuse us for a moment, we need to speak with Mr. Ramsey in private. "The noble specifically instructed us that no one should know about this-not even my daughter, Elodie."


    Robin nodded, signaling to Kelsey and Lue to leave and motioning for the guards to ensure no one approached during their conversation.


    Once the room was clear, Ambrose carefully pulled out a small, oval bronze box from his coat pocket.


    "Mr. Ramsey," Ambrose said, his hands shaking slightly as he held the box, "the noble gave us this box the -night before his departure. He told us it contained the Emberleaf Fan. "He asked us to keep it safe and promised that, when the time was right, he would return for it.


    "And if he couldn''te himself, someone else woulde in his ce.


    "This person would be wearing an emerald pendant engraved with the words ''Golden Dragon. We were told to hand the box over to him.


    "We''ve been waiting for 20 years..."


    00


    Ambrose''s voice faltered as he continued, "At that time, Sadie took the emerald pendant from Elodie, unaware that we had a second box with the Emberleaf Fan inside. "The noble had told me that this box was even more critical than the fan, so I kept it safe, waiting for the day when he-or the person meant to im it-woulde for it. "But no one ever did.


    "Years went by, and I thought I''d never see the person who was supposed to take the box.


    "Whenever someone from your country visited the ind, I tried to approach them, hoping for a clue. I asked many times about the noble, but no one knew anything. "Then, one day at Sadie''s house, I saw the emerald pendant you wear, Mr. Ramsey.


    "It had the same ''Golden Dragon'' engraving.


    "Right then, it all clicked. I remembered exactly what the noble had told me.


    "I asked Kelsey to help me contact you.


    11:08 Sun, Feb 9 BB B


    Chapter 998 The Oval Bronze Box


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    Robin took the pendant from around his neck and handed it to Ambrose. The elderly man''s hands trembled as he held it, his face ovee with emotion


    "Mr. Ramsey, you''re the one I''ve been waiting for!


    "From the moment you arrived on Qacalisle Ind, helping us rid ourselves of the people who killed my daughter, and doing so much good for the ind, I knew you were the one who was meant toe for this box. "And there''s something else, even more important-you look so much like that noble from Draconia.


    "I don''t ask too many questions, but I believe you must be connected to him in some way."


    "By giving this box to you, I''m finally fulfilling the promise I made 20 years ago.


    "Mr. Ramsey, both the Emberleaf Fan and this box belong to you. You know as well as I do that keeping the fan here would bring nothing but trouble."


    Robin took the box from Ambrose, contemting for a moment. He had nned to return the fan to them, but they insisted he keep it.


    "Mr. Ramsey, now that Kelsey is in charge, the corrupt aristocrats who once oppressed us have been removed by Ms. Lue. Our lives are improving, and we no longer need wealth the way we once did. "Please, take the Emberleaf Fan."


    After a brief pause, Robin epted the fan. He knew Ambrose was right-leaving these items in their possession could only lead to disaster.


    Later that evening, after dinner with Ambrose, Dahlia, Lue, and Kelsey, Robin returned to Duskhaven Hotel.


    As soon as he stepped into the lobby, a woman''s furious scream echoed through the space behind him.


    "You''ve got some nerve, following me here!


    "Stop right there! What happened at the Ind Restaurant isn''t over. Apologize to me right now, or I''ll make sure you regret it!" Robin stopped in his tracks.


    It''s Simone, that lunatic.


    Robin nced at Simone, who was standing in his way, fuming with fury, and smirked coldly. "Step aside."


    "Step aside?" Simone let out a sharp, mockingugh. "This isn''t the Ind Restaurant, where you have people backing you up.


    "You followed me here, and now you''re out of luck!"


    Robin''s smile grew colder. "Are you sure about that?"


    Simone looked at him with contemnt, her gaze sweeping over him as she scorned his annearance. "You


    11:08 Sun, Feb 9 B BB


    Chapter 998 The Oval Bronze Box


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    look all neat and tidy, but you have no idea who you''re dealing with, do you? Do you see the signs around here?


    "Oh, wait. Maybe you can''t read.


    "This is the international military skillspetition hosted by the Thalrex Order right here on Qacalisle Ind in Duskhaven. The most elite soldiers from all over the world are staying here.


    "Do you even know who I am? My father is one of the most powerful people in the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    "If you don''t apologize for the way you acted at the Ind Restaurant, just a word from me, and my father will have the Dragon Soul Special Forces wipe you out right here!"


    Robin''s face turned icy. "Did that old fool Kennard put you up to this?"


    Simone scoffed. "They say ignorance is bliss. Today, I get to see the kind of trash who has no idea how the world works, acting like this toward my father. Do you have any clue about my father''s level, not just in Draconia, but globally? "Let me tell you, you wouldn''t even begin to understand. Enough talking. Apologize now!"


    Robin''s voice grew even colder. "Fine, let your fathere and talk to me."


    The scene between Robin and Simone caught the attention of several military representatives staying at the Duskhaven Hotel.


    Reynold from the Centraline Special Forces and Ced from the King Hawk Special Forces had just entered the hotel and were surprised to witness this confrontation.


    They stopped in their tracks, shocked by the sight.


    They hadn''t expected someone like Robin to be confronted so aggressively by a woman.


    Momentster, Mona from Scentind, Alexander from the Tanqueria Special Forces, Nester from the Vailian Special Forces, and others entered the lobby.


    Mona took one look at Simone blocking Robin''s way, listened for a while, and then understood what was going on.


    She strutted over toward Simone, her hips swaying with confidence, and stopped in front of her. "Haha, so you''re Mr. Morales'' daughter? What''s going on here?"


    Simone didn''t recognize Mona, but seeing her expensive attire, she figured the woman must be someone important among the guests.


    She smiled and said, "This kid followed me outside! What do you all think? Should we teach him a lesson?"


    Reynold from Centraline Special Forces shot Simone a disdainful look and whispered to Ced, "Who is this foolish woman iming the Dragon Soul Special Forces are harrassing her?" "Haha." Mona couldn''t help butugh aloud at the ridiculousness of it all.


    "Get out of the way!" Robin snapped, ring at Mona.


    Chapter 998 The Oval Bronze Box


    Mona, startled by hismand, stumbled and fell to the ground.


    With a swift push, Robin shoved Simone aside and headed toward the elevator.


    87%


    +8 Pearls


    "Stop right there!" Simone yelled, racing after him. "Today, I''m making sure my dad teaches you a real lesson!"


    1.0K

 The Deadly 999

    Chapter 999 How Can You Be Commander-in-Chief Ramsey? +8 Pearls


    Mona, from the Poison Poppy Special Forces, watched Simone storm away with a mix of disbelief and curiosity. "So, this is what the children of high-ranking officials are like?" she muttered, her brow furrowed.


    "Where wee from, Commander-in-chief Ramseymands such respect that even the King bows to him. All high-ranking officials treat him as royalty."


    "The likes of Commander-in-chief Ramsey, who dedicate themselves to the well-being of the people, deserve nothing less than the utmost respect, even from the King.


    Briar, themander of the Camel Squad, shrugged casually. "That''s not how things work where I''m from. The officials there all have noble titles. They stand above themon folk."


    Mona sneered at him. "In a civilized society, poweres from the people, and that''s why all officials should serve them and even tter them. None of their descendants would dare to act so ridiculously in public. If the children of officials behaved like this back where I came from, their parents would face an immediate investigation."


    Simmond, from the King Hawk Special Forces, joined in with a shrug. "That''s exactly how it should be. Public officials are paid with taxpayer money to serve the people, not rule over them.


    "They should be ountable to the people who fund them with their taxes. Public servants should care about their image."


    Reynold from Centraline Special Forces chimed in, his hand lightly pressing against his bruised nose. "Very true. This is the essence of civilization."


    "Hahaha!" Mona suddenly burst outughing. "Reynold with your bruised face, it seems like you think you understand sociology. Do you even know what true civilization is?" she teased.


    Reynold smirked. "Of course I do! A Draconian ywright once said, ''Civilization is when the weak aren''t afraid, the strong aren''t arrogant, power isn''t showy, society is fair, wrongdoers are punished, the good live in peace, and all people respect each other. A society of peace, equality, and harmony!"


    Briar''s eyes lit up. "Yes! I''ve never heard civilization described like that before."


    Simmond patted him on the back. "One day, that kind of society will exist. It''s a dream for all of humanity.


    "Sadly, that dream is hard to achieve. As long as people with selfish motives and power-hungry mindsets- exist, it will never happen.


    "That''s why we need people like us and Commander-in-Chief Ramsey." Ced, from the Maple Special Forces, grinned, ncing at Simone, who was still furious.


    "Not


    fast!" Alexander chuckled. "We''re just a sharp tool, and it''s the one who holds it who decides how


    it''s used."


    Pierreughed. "What are you all talking about? You''re starting to sound like philosophers.


    "As for Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, there''s no need to worry." Pierre said, his voice cam. "I can guarantee you that Simone will end her father''s high-ranking career. "Everyone knows that in their country, it''s all about serving the people. Any official corruption is punished


    Chapter 999 How Can You Be Commander-in-Chief Ramsey?


    Mona nodded in agreement. "That''s why Draconia is so powerful."


    +8 Pearls


    Just as she finished speaking, the warm glow of the setting sun in the hotel lobby faded, casting a chilly silence over the room.


    "Someone should turn on the lights," Simmond said, breaking the silence. He waved to the receptionist before turning back to the group. "Alright, everyone, let''s head back and get some rest. We''ve got the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals tomorrow." On the ninth floor of the Duskhaven Grand Hotel, the Dragon Soul Special Forces were staying.


    Robin''s suite, located at the farthest end of the hall, was at the highest level of security.


    As soon as Robin stepped out of the elevator, Simone followed closely behind.


    "Stop right there!" Simone shouted. "You can''t just walk in here!"


    Robin ignored her and continued toward his room.


    "Why aren''t you stopping him?" Simone snapped at the two guards standing nearby.


    Before the guards could answer, Simone barged in after him.


    When she saw Robin enter the Dragon Soulmander-in-chief''s suite, she screamed, pounding on the door. "Get out here! Do you know who''s staying in here?"


    The guards quickly stepped forward to stop her. "Ms. Morales, this is the room for General Ramsey, Commander-in-Chief of the Dragon Soul Special Forces. Please lower your voice. If you disturb themander''s rest, there will be consequences." "But someone just went in!" Simone shouted, pointing angrily at the door. "You saw it and did nothing! Do you want me to report you to a military court?


    "Open the door and arrest whoever entered!" she demanded.


    The guards remained firm. "That''s not possible. The Dragon Soulmander-in-chief''s suite has extra- security, and no one can enter or leave without authorization.


    "Ms. Morales, please don''t make things difficult for us. If you do, it will affect both you and your father."


    Simone pushed past the guards. "Ha! What do I care? My father is the highest-ranking official here! Who should I be afraid of? If you refuse to do your jobs, I''ll have my father take care of you!" Simone kicked the door, shouting, "You b*stard! Get out here!"


    The door swung open, and Robin stepped out, looking at Simone with cold indifference. "What do you want?"


    Simone pointed at the guards. "You go get him! This man harassed me outside earlier at the Ind Restaurant, and now he''s followed me here!"


    One of the guards immediately spoke up. Ms. Morales please don''t make false usations. This is General Ramsev. Commander-in-Chief of the Dragon Soul Special Forces 11:08 Sun, Feb 9 G BB.


    Chapter 999 How Can You Be Commander-in-Chief Ramsey?


    +8 Pearls


    "What?" Simone froze in shock, her eyes widening as she stared at the man in front of her, trying to process the situation.


    Simone couldn''t believe her eyes. The person standing before me is themander-in-chief of the Dragon Soul Special Forces? How could someone so young hold such a high position? "Have all senior officers report to my room immediately for a meeting," Robinmanded.


    "Got it, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey," the two guards responded, swiftly heading off to carry out the orders.


    Simone stood frozen, her mind racing. She could barelyprehend what was happening.


    "H-how can you be Commander-in-Chief Ramsey?" she stammered, clearly in shock.


    Robin simply pointed to the two guards. "Tie her up."


    Simone struggled fiercely. "What right do you have to arrest me?" she shouted, panic rising in her voice. "Dad! Help, they''re bullying me!"


    Momentster, Jethro, Anton, Zayden, Trix, and several top members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces rushed to Robin''s door.


    Kennard, seeing his daughter restrained on the ground, could only look on, clearly disappointed. "Robin, what is this? Are you seeking revenge?


    "My daughter is my personal secretary!" Kennard''s voice grew loud with anger. "How dare you detain her without cause? What are you trying to pull here?"


    Robin remained calm. "Everything that has happened today has already been reported to the higher-ups Soon, you''ll receive orders for both dismissal and an investigation."


    1.0K

 The Deadly 1000

    Chapter 1000 Are You Out of Your Mind?


    Simone observed her father''s arrival, hismanding presence filling the room instantly. The atmosphere shifted, and she straightened, instinctively sensing the change. Even more crucial, Simone knew that her father had already reported Robin to the higher authorities.


    She was well aware of the powerfulwork her father had, including many close friends and former ssmates holding influential positions in government


    Robin had wronged her, and Simone was confident her father would use every connection at his disposal to ensure Robin''splete downfall.


    Having grown up by her father''s side, Simone understood the intricacies of that world. A single misstep from someone like Robin could easily destroy their career.


    The people who held real power weren''t just influential-they were ruthless. One wrong word could erase a person''s entire future.


    So what if he''s themander-in-chief of the Dragon Soul Special Forces? What can his title do for him at such a young age?


    At his rank, he has no solid backing. My dad''s circle is always thorough, gathering every detail about their target before making any move.


    Since my dad already informed the higher-ups about Robin, his fate is sealed.


    No matter what skills or aplishments Robin has, they won''t matter.


    Once my dad decided someone''s finished, that''s it. No amount of talent or capability will change his oue.


    And if the usation of harassment sticks? Robin won''t stand a chance.


    Simone''s mind turned cold with satisfaction.


    Robin had offended her, and that was something she could never forgive.


    With that thought, she screamed, "Dad, it''s this j*rk who harassed me! I can''t show my face to anyone anymore!"


    Jethro, Anton, Jackson, and all the elite members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces froze, taken aback.


    A moment of silence passed, followed by a brief exchange of nces that seemed tomunicate disbelief. Catherine barely stifled augh.


    Her gaze flicked from Simone''s heavily made-up face to Robin, who stood motionless, his expression unreadable,


    Who in their right mind would believe such a ridiculous, low level usation?


    Robin was surrounded by stunning women at all times all of them eager to be with him. The idea that he would harass someone like Simone who barely even anked as a third-rate woman was beyond absurd You Out of Your Mind?


    +8 Pearls


    And the audacity of Simone to think she could insult someone of Robin''s status was almostughable.


    Today''s spectacle is definitely entertaining.


    "Let her go!" Kennard barked, his face dark with anger.


    The two guards hesitated, ncing between Robin and Jethro, but they didn''t release Simone.


    "Let her stand up first, then she can exin herself," Jethro ordered, his face a mask of indifference.


    Simone struggled to her feet, copsing into her father''s arms and sobbing. "Daddy, I can''t face anyone anymore! Sob..."


    Kennard pointed at Robin, his voice icy. "I want an exnation from you!


    "You''re themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces, a senior officer in Draconia, and yet you engage in this kind of disgraceful behavior? I''ll report this to the higher-ups!" Jethro''s voice grew colder still. "Mr. Morales, you can''t make such usations without evidence. Does your daughter have any proof that Commander-in-chief Ramsey harassed her? "If these ims are false, it''s nder, and that''s a serious offense!


    "Be careful, using a senior officer in Draconia-especially one with the rank ofmander-in-chief during wartime-could lead to immediate consequences." Kennard visibly flinched..


    Jethro''s threat wasn''t an empty one.


    "Simone, what exactly happened?" Kennard demanded, shaking his daughter. "Tell them!


    "In a team as disciplined as ours, we will never allow someone with such poor character and morals to hold a position of power!"


    Simone wiped her tears and pointed at Robin. "Dad, you sent me to the Ind Restaurant to meet that Hawklorean man for a blind date.


    "When we sat down, I asked him to take out a pen and paper to write what I was saying. But instead of helping me, he ignored me and told me to leave!


    "Dad, when has any man ever treated me like that? How could he just ignore me like that?


    "With our family''s position, our wealth-he should have been respectful! He should''ve agreed to everything I asked!"


    Simone''s voice trembled with outrage as she continued. "And then, he had the nerve to shout at me and have security throw me out of the restaurant!


    "I even told him I was your daughter, and that our family has 11 overseas bank ounts, but he still ignored me. How could he do that?"


    could he d


    Kennard''s eyes widened in shock, and he quickly corrected her, "Simone, what are you saying? We don''t have any overseas ounts! The only money we have my sry, and you''ve spent all of its Chapter 1000 Are You Out of Your Mind?


    +8 Pearls


    Simone red at him, her expression one of frustration. "Dad, why are you lying? We really do have money overseas, so stop pretending we don''t!"


    Kennard was caught off guard and paused, unable to provide an answer.


    He feared she might reveal all his secrets. What Simone didn''t realize was that her casual remark had nearly given him a heart attack.


    Those so-called "overseas ounts" were anything but legitimate. If anyone found out about them, it would be the end of him.


    Simone continued, "I even asked him to pick up my shoes and put them back on for me, but he refused. It was so humiliating, especially in a ce like that!


    "And then, when I returned to Duskhaven Hotel, he followed me there. Isn''t that harassment?"


    She began to sob again, "If my friends find out about this, I won''t be able to face them!"


    Brendon, who had been silently observing, nced at Simone''s pale, hollow face before his gaze fell on her oddly proportioned body. Unable to hold back, he burst intoughter.


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you really think Commander-in-Chief Ramsey would harass someone like you? Hahaha, that''s a good one!"


    Simone''s face turned red with fury, and she pointed at him, shouting, "You j*rk! Who do you think you are?"


    Brendon stepped forward, his face hardening. "I''m Brendon, heir to Southville Residence. How dare you insult me!


    "Do you really think your little family position gives you the right to act like this?


    "Watch your mouth. One more word like that, and I''ll p you across the face."


    Simone, still seething, knew just how much power the Southville Residence had in Draconia. She dared not push him further.


    Kennard stood frozen, shocked by the revtion. He hadn''t expected one of Dragon Soul Special Forces'' elite members to be connected to the Southville Residence, a powerful lineage far beyond his reach. Catherine couldn''t help but burst outughing. "You think someone like you could ever get Commander-in-Chief Ramsey to harass you? If he''s harassing anyone, it''d be Colonel Wright or Talia, not you!" Wait. What the hell is she talking about?


    Robin rolled his eyes at Catherine.


    Talia and Freya, however, blushed upon hearing that, wishing they could dig a hole in the ground to hide


    1. in.


    Meanwhile, Simone gritted her teeth, unable to take the humiliation anymore. "Who the hell are you to insult me like that?"


    Smack! The sound of Catherine''s p echoed loudly in the room.


    TAY


    Chapter 1000 Are You Out of Your Mind?


    +8 Pearls


    "My grandfather is Lord Westeria, Nigel McKay! Is that status enough for you?" Catherine snapped.


    Catherine sneered, her tone dripping with scorn. "You, with your pathetic family background, think you can show off and bully people? Get over yourself! Even if you threw yourself at Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, he wouldn''t even look at you. You''re just making things


    up!"

 The Deadly 1001

    Chapter 1001 Dragon Soul Special Forces Will Withdraw


    88%


    Finished


    Simone was struck by Catherine''s p. Her head spun as she felt stars burst in her vision, and a cold sweat quickly soaked her body.


    The woman standing before her was none other than Lord Westeria, Nigel''s eldest granddaughter.


    The same vicious witch from Brighton who killed without a second thought!


    Offending her was nothing short of a death sentence.


    Even though Simone''s mind was aze with anger, she dared not utter a single word of offense. This youngdy was someone no one in Brighton dared to provoke.


    The Morales family, despite having their ownwork of connections in Brighton, were nothingpared to the McKays-royal bloodline warriors who had once fought their way to the top. To them, the Moraleses were nothing but small fry. Their influence relied on the circles of nobles and royals to make ends meet.


    Simone, no matter how foolish she was, understood that offending these powerful figures would lead to irreparable consequences.


    Kennard, too, was stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    He had never imagined that among the ten elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces, two were actually descendants of royal blood!


    The personnel roster for Dragon Soul Special Forces was highly ssified.


    Beforeing, Kennard had no idea about theirposition.


    He had assumed that the frontline work-blood, sweat, and sacrifice-was something only children from poor families did.


    Themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul, he had thought, was simply a scapegoat.


    If Dragon Soul achieved a good result, the credit would go to some high-ranking official.


    But if they lost, themander-in-chief would bear the me.


    Now, however, it turned out that two members of Dragon Soul Special Forces were of royal descent.


    This suddenly gave Kennard a very unsettling feeling.


    What was even more troublesome was that Lord Southville''s grandson, Brendon, and Lord Westeria''s granddaughter Catherine were hoth standing by Rahin''s side offering their 718


    09:52 de, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1001 Dragon Soul Special Forces Will Withdraw


    support.


    If we decide to use our domestic influence against Robin, will they step forward to defend him?


    For a moment, Kennard was at a loss for what to do.


    Things had escted to a point where there was no easy way out.


    Suddenly, he recalled Catherine mentioning Freya Wright and Talia Cross earlier.


    Finished


    He lifted his gaze and examined the two names carefully. A sudden realization struck his mind: General Martin Wright, the national hero, and Simon Cross, the director of the Security Bureau! In an instant, his scalp tingled.


    Both of them were scions of military families!


    Kennard couldn''t help but suck in a sharp breath.


    His legs felt weak, and he nearly copsed.


    Who were these people in Dragon Soul Special Forces?


    Any one of them had a family background that could easily outmatch his own by dozens of times.


    After a brief moment of panic, Kennard quickly regained hisposure. "Simone, stop this nonsense right now! Apologize to Ms. McKay and Mr. Cunningham immediately!"


    Simone, that shameless woman, had grown up in the world of power and influence. When it came to being unscrupulous, she never held back.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. McKay, Mr. Cunningham... I-I was wrong. I bow and apologize!"


    Kennard hurriedly smiled and nodded. "Mr. Cunningham, Ms. McKay, Simone is immature and offended you both. I take responsibility as well. I apologize."


    Catherine ignored the Morales family''s apology and turned to Robin, respectfully awaiting his decision.


    Kennard immediately shed a grin and nodded toward Robin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, let''s clear this up. This is just a minor misunderstanding. Let''s put it behind us.


    "As for the technical issues with the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, I was about to brief the members of Dragon Soul Special Forces."


    "Dad!" Simone stomped her foot in frustration and pointed at Robin. "This guy is harassing me! I demand an exnation from him!" 214


    09:52 de, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1001 Dragon Soul Special Forces Will Withdraw


    Kennard nearly fainted.


    If this kept going, things would only get worse.


    88%


    Finished


    "That''s enough! No more arguing! The pre-battle technical briefing for Dragon Soul Special Forces is about to start. Go back to your room and stay there!"


    Before Simone could say anything, Kennard stepped forward, making a gesture of invitation. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, let''s head to the conference room."


    "No need for a meeting!" Robin replied coldly. "Mr. Pryce, draft an application report immediately!


    "In the name of the Commander Center of Dragon Soul Special Forces, we request to withdraw from the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals!


    "The reason for the withdrawal is due to severe internal issues within our team. Themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces, Robin, is currently under investigation by relevant organizations and is without the proper legal identity to lead the team in thispetition!"


    Jackson was immediately stunned. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, wh-what is going on?"


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Robin said darkly, his face grim. "If themander-in-chief has disciplinary issues, the whole team will be disqualified. What''s there to discuss?"


    "I''ll start the draft right away!" Jackson quickly ordered the staff to begin drafting the document on the spot. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, how should we phrase the specific reasons?"


    "The reason is that the President of the Draconia Astronomical Technology Association, Kennard, has reported themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces, Robin, for disciplinary vitions and foreign misconduct," Robin exined coldly. "Relevant domestic departments are investigating him. As a result, Dragon Soul Special Forces will withdraw from this Mystic Realm Semifinal."


    Jethro froze. "Mr. Ramsey, please don''t-"


    Robin cut him off sharply. "General Quintana, don''t try to stop me! Since Kennard has reported my vitions, I no longer have the qualifications to lead the team in thepetition!


    "I need a result from the domestic departments by noon today!"


    Jethro nodded. "Mr. Ramsey, I understand. I''ll immediately report to the top levels of Draconia and initiate a special review process. We''ll have the results in an hour!"


    Kennard was stunned. He hadn''t expected Robin to request an official review so quickly- especially one that would bepleted in such a short time. 09:52 Fae, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1001 Dragon Soul Special Forces Will Withdraw


    88%


    Finished


    He furrowed his brows. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I-I may have misunderstood you. How about this? I''ll immediately retract my report on you...


    Robin didn''t pay him any attention. Instead, he turned to Jackson. "Jackson, if we don''t have a review result by noon, send the withdrawal application to themittee!


    "General Quintana, I also want a strict review of Kennard''s financial status and his conduct over the years!


    "If any vitions are found, I''ll consider his report as an attempt to sabotage Dragon Soul Special Forces in this Mystic Realm Semifinals.


    "ording to Dragon Soul Special Forces'' wartime regtions, anyone who interferes with mymand or disrupts Dragon Soul Special Forces'' achievements will be dealt with ruthlessly, regardless of who they are!"


    Kennard broke into a cold sweat. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, let''s just drop this matter. We should all focus on the greater good..."


    Robin snorted. "This is the greater good! Themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces is problematic-how can we stillpete?


    "Everyone, into the meeting room to await the review results!


    "General Quintana, I want Kennard''s review results in one hour!


    "Anyone who tries to cover for Kennard will be held equally ountable!"


    "Understood!" Jethro immediately instructed his assistant team to ry Robin''s directive to the domestic authorities.


    Kennard was truly panicked now!


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1002

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1002 Even If God Himself Shows Up


    88%


    Finished


    "General Quintana, General Quintana, please wait, please just wait a moment!" Kennard''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he stumbled in front of Jethro, pleading desperately.


    "General Quintana, please withdraw the request for a top-level review. I apologize to Commander-in-Chief Ramsey. You can punish me as you see fit."


    With that, he dropped to his knees in front of Robin and Jethro. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I was wrong. Please forgive me just this once. I''m sorry that I had petty thoughts. I shouldn''t have caused you trouble, shouldn''t have reported you, ndered you, or framed you


    Robin gave a cold smile. "I never forgive, and I don''t quit halfway through!


    "Since you need a review, let''s have a thorough one.


    "Whether you''re a viin or a gentleman, that''s your business, not mine.


    "Since you''ve repeatedly caused trouble and disrupted my pre-battlemand, we need to make things clear-who''s right and who''s wrong.


    "Who deserves to die, who deserves to live-there must be a clear result!"


    Kennard now regretted it deeply.


    He never expected that Robin, a young man barely in his twenties, would show absolutely no mercy or consideration.


    At this point, even a fool could tell-themander-in-chief of Dragon Soul Special Forces couldn''t possibly act with such authority without some powerful backing or impressive heritage.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I sincerely apologize. Please forgive me.


    "I just wanted to steal Dragon Soul''s achievements to win favor with the higher-ups, to secure a better escape route for myself.


    "Over the years, despite entering the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department as the President of the Astronomical Technology Association, I''ve always been on the edge of power, with no significant aplishments. I thought-"


    "Shut up!" Robin snapped. "Forgive you? What do you take me for? You report me? You use me of vitions? What were you even thinking?


    "Since it''s started, there''s no reason to stop!"


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, please, show mercy. I''vee this far, this position wasn''t


    easy to get I have a 70-year-old mother and-"


    09:52 Fae, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1002 Even If God Himself Shows Up.


    Finished


    "Enough! I''ve heard enough of your pitiful excuses. If you''re innocent, stand here proudly.


    "No one here will retaliate against you!


    "Even if they are descendants of royalty, they wouldn''t dare make any dirty moves against an upright public official!


    "If you''ve broken thew, no one can protect you!


    "I''ll execute you on the charge of disrupting military morale before battle and sabotaging Dragon Soul Special Forces'' participation in thispetition!


    "Even if God himself shows up, He won''t be able to save you!"


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I was wrong." Kennard waspletely at a loss, lying prostrate on the ground, pleading for mercy.


    "Wrong? Then there will be consequences!


    "Is morality andw just something for you rotten people to use to bully the weak?


    "If I didn''t have the ability to investigate you, wouldn''t all the efforts of the Dragon Soul Special Forces elite, all our achievements, have been ruined by you with one simple usation? "Why is it that when it''s your turn, you think you don''t have to be bound by morality andw?


    "Are you


    all hypocrites, ying both sides?


    "Just wait. In an hour, the results wille out. By noon today, someone will be going to hell!"


    Kennard crumpled to the floor.


    He never imagined that his petty act of retaliation would lead to his own undoing.


    He had hoped to use Dragon Soul Special Forces'' achievements to climb thedder, but instead, he had kicked a steel te.


    He didn''t know exactly what Robin''s identity or background was, but seeing how Jethro and the royal descendants listened to him, he realized only someone incredibly powerful couldmand such loyalty. Now it was clear-the entire Dragon Soul Special Forces was made up of elites, each with impressive backgrounds.


    He, a lowly, fringe noble who had barely scraped by, had no business trying to show off in front of them-he had effectively dug his own grave.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, please, let me go


    88%


    Chapter 1002 Even If God Himself Shows Up


    Finished


    Robin''s cold voice rang out. "Ernest, Bill, listen up! Until the domestic review results are out, anyone who speaks in this area will be executed on the spot!"


    "Yes, sir!" Bill and Ernest immediately drew their weapons, ready to act at any moment.


    Kennard quickly fell silent.


    He knew, this was real.


    The Dragon Soulmander-in-chief in front of him was unmoving, resolute.


    Kennard had never encountered someone so cold-hearted and merciless during his many years in the political world.


    At this moment, he could only wait in hopeless despair, praying that his old friends back home would somehow understand the gravity of his situation and help him navigate this


    mess.


    Otherwise, today would mark the downfall of both Kennard and his entire Morales family.


    The clock in the meeting room ticked incessantly, each second dragging on like the approaching footsteps of death. With every chime, Kennard''s nervous heart was struck again, the tension mounting with each passing second. Fifty minutes of excruciating silence passed like this, until atst, Jethro''s chief assistant entered the hall, walking briskly.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, General Quintana, the domestic investigation results are in," the assistant announced, his voice steady but grim.


    "Kennard''s allegations against Commander-in-chief Ramsey arepletely unfounded.


    "As for Kennard''s own investigation, it has been found that, over his 33-year career, he embezzled public funds totaling twelve figures through his position.


    "During his tenure in domestic education, he falsified over 30 papers.


    "While supervising graduate students, he abused his power to assault female students, leading to the suicide of eight and the mental breakdown of three others.


    "He covered up these crimes through bribery and threats.


    "Upon joining the Astronomical Technology Association, he used his connections to falsify academic credentials and titles for his daughter, which did not match her actual qualifications.


    "Through further bribery, he obtained the position of President of the Astronomical Technology Association.


    "These illegal and hical acts by Kennard had long been under the scrutiny of high-ranking


    Chapter 1002 Even If God Himself Shows Up


    Finished


    domestic officials, who had initiated a secret investigation. They were preparing to arrest him and bring him to trial.


    "Now, with special procedures in ce, this case is under your full jurisdiction, Commander-in-chief Ramsey and General Quintana.


    "All of Kennard''s embezzled funds have been seized by the relevant authorities, and everything is being recovered."


    Robin waved his hand dismissively. "Take him out and carry out the execution."


    Jethro immediately ordered the guards from Lord Quintana''s estate to drag Kennard out of the room.


    Jackson, holding the application report, hesitated and nervously approached Robin. "C- Commander-in-chief Ramsey, do you still want to submit this application report?"


    Robin turned to face Jackson, his expression steely. "What do you think?


    "The honor of the Dragon Soul Special Forces'' elite, the champions of thepetition, and their advancement to the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals cannot be given up just like that! "If it weren''t for scum like Kennard sabotaging everything, we wouldn''t be wasting so much. time!"


    He


    gave a firmmand. "All Dragon Soul Special Forces elites, return to your rooms and rest. Tomorrow morning, be ready topete in the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals with full energy." 1.1K


    09:52 de, 11 Feb


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 1003

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1003 Anyone Who Disobeys Orders Will Die


    7:00 AM.


    000 88%


    Finished


    At the LI Mystic Realm War Game Base in Duskhaven, the pre-game briefing was underway.


    There were Ryker, Chief Assistant of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department; Cyril, Special Envoy of the Thalrex Order''s War Games Division; and Professor Imogen McKenny from the International Space Research Center.


    The directors of the 20 regional foreign affairs offices qualified for the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals, along with themanders-in-chief of the 20peting teams, all gathered in themand center''s conference hall, ready for the briefing. Ryker began the presentation with a brief overview of the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals format.


    The LI Mystic Realm was a sophisticated simtedary environment.


    Its domain was a cutting-edge space station located on Earth''s most remote space ind.


    This Mystic Realm ind had a master-a realm master-along with a team of advisors and a guard army.


    The realm master held absolute power over this L1 Mystic Realm, and their rules were thew of survival within this domain.


    Breaking the rules would lead to punishment under the realm master''s jurisdiction, which could even result in death.


    Once the teams entered the Mystic Realm, they would be subject to these survivalws, and they had no choice but to follow the realm master''smands.


    The 20 participating teams, with Dragon Soul Special Forces''mander-in-chief leading the charge, would take on various tasks within the realm.


    At the end of thepetition, the teams'' final scores would be determined by their performance within the L1 Mystic Realm.


    The Mystic Realm''s evaluation system would tally the results and provide a final ranking. The team with the highest score would be crowned the champions of the war gamespetition.


    Though Dragon Soul Special Forces had entered the semifinals as the reigning champions of the L2 Mystic Realmpetition and heldmand over the other 19 teams, that didn''t automatically guarantee them victory. The Mystic Realm''s scoring system assessed the role each team member yed within the


    realm.


    If Dragon Soul Special Forces''mander-in-chief didn''t nerform well in their role thev


    214


    Chapter 1003 Anyone Who Disobeys Orders Will Die


    could be reced, and a significant penalty could be deducted from their score.


    **Finished


    This meant that all teams had the opportunity to earn more points in the roles they yed, potentially recing themander-in-chief and iming the final victory.


    After Ryker finished exining the rules of the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals, Imogen took the stage to provide a brief overview of thepetition''s purpose.


    The Thalrex Order''s international war gamespetition aimed to select the top militarymanders who would go on to serve in the global space defense system. Earth, which had nurtured humanity''s civilization, was a shining beacon in the vast expanse of the universe.


    But from the moment Earth was born, it faced the constant threat of destruction.


    Thankfully, despite countless interster disasters, Earth and its nearly eight billion humans and trillions of other life forms had survived time and again. Though threatened with annihtion, Earth always found a way to recover, like a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    This cycle of life and death, of destruction and rebirth, had given humanity its current, vibrant civilization.


    Despite the conflicts and bloodshed between humans, between humans and other species, and among species themselves, civilization had endured.


    For millennia, Earth''s species and its civilization had persisted through the constant external threats of destruction.


    Humanity''s civilization was always in danger of disappearing due to these celestial forces, yet it always managed to survive.


    The high-ranking officials and scientists of the world had worked tirelessly to create defensive systems to protect Earth from extraterrestrial threats.


    And for this, the brightest talents from around the world were needed to contribute to this effort.


    There were no concepts of countries or individuals in this grand endeavor-only one world, one collective purpose.


    The participants were asked to do their utmost best after entering the LI Mystic Realm so as to make their most outstanding contribution to perfect the defense system. Imogen finished exining the purpose of the L1 Mystic Realm War Game and the intention behind its design, and then Cyril announced the official start of thepetition.


    09:53


    88%


    Chapter 1003 Anyone Who Disobeys Orders Will Die


    Finished


    The 20 teams that had made it to the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, d in the specially customized Mystic Realm battle suits provided by the eventmittee, lined up neatly as they entered the LI Mystic Realm''s intelligent simtion base. "Wee to the LI Mystic Realm space, interster warriors!"


    The Mystic Realm system echoed with apuse.


    "All entrants must obey the realm master''smands. Anyone who defies the realm master will be immediately destroyed by the Mystic Realm system!"


    The


    eyes of the elite members of the 20peting teams widened in surprise as they took in the scene before them.


    Before them stretched a vast expanse of interster space brimming with billions of stars.


    When they turned to look behind, the home they came from, Earth, with its countless lights, was distant and far away. Just as Ryker had described, this was a space ind on the edge of Earth.


    Whaty before them was nothing but barrennd-windswept sands, barren hills, withered trees, and dried-upkes.


    All that remained was destion and emptiness.


    Simmond, themander-in-chief of King Hawk Special Forces, surveyed the bleakndscape, his voice filled with shock. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, how are we supposed to survive in this wastnd for ten days? We''ll starve to death, won''t we?" "Yeah," replied Reynold,mander-in-chief of Centraline Special Forces, "Before we entered the Mystic Realm, no one from the War Games Division told us how to survive here."


    Briar,mander-in-chief of Duneward Special Forces gave a faint smile. "If they brought us to this barrennd, there must be a way to solve the survival problem."


    Robin nced at the time-only five minutes left before the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals began.


    He immediately gave themand, "All teams, form up in columns ording to the order!"


    The 20 teams, however, seemed deaf to Robin''smand, still discussing how to survive on this deserted ind.


    "I''ll say it again-form up in columns now!"


    At Robin''s second order, only Dragon Soul Special Forces, Sea Lion Force, Centraline Special


    09:53 Fae,


    Chapter 1003 Anyone Who Disobeys Orders Will Die


    88%


    Finished


    Forces, Poison Poppy Special Forces, and King Hawk Special Forces formed their lines astmanded.


    The other teams continued to chatter about the ind''s harsh conditions.


    Hammond of Crimsond Special Forces nced at Robin and shrugged. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the realm master hasn''t given any orders yet. We should wait and see what happens before deciding on a course of action." "Pierre, step forward!" Robin barked sharply.


    "Yes, sir!" Pierre stepped forward, positioning himself at the front of the line.


    The entire LI Mystic Realm War Game square fell into a deep silence, broken only by the ecrie sound of the cold wind, which made the stillness almost unnerving.


    "Kill Hammond of Crimsond Special Forces as an example!"


    "Yes, sir!" Pierre dashed forward, his movements swift and precise. Within seconds, Hammond''s neck was snapped.


    The previously chaotic teams immediately fell into perfect formation.


    "Upon entering LI Mystic Realm, I am your highest authority. Anyone who disobeys orders will die!"


    "Do any of you still refuse toply?"


    "No, sir! Please, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, give us your orders!"


    The roar of 200 soldiers reverberated across the Mystic Realm''s deste ind, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    1.1K


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 1004

    Chapter 1004 Wait Until the Real Show Begins


    Robin surveyed the 198 elite warriors, divided into 20 neat columns.


    "Before entering the Mystic Realm, Professor McKenny emphasized the rules of the semifinals," he began, his voice steady andmanding.


    "In this Mystic Realm, there are no concepts of countries or regions-there is only one concept: Star Troopers.


    88%


    Finished


    "We''re about to face an interster war more brutal than anything we''ve ever experienced.


    "Forget thepetition. Leave behind your preconceptions and embrace your duty as Earth''s defenders. Face the unknown dangers and fears before you. "So, from this moment on, remember the mission of the Star Troopers!


    "As Commander-in-chief of the LI Mystic Realm Semifinals," Robin continued, his voice growing sharper, "I willy down the discipline!"


    "Disobey orders-you die!


    "Shake the morale of the troops-you die!


    "Flee from the battlefield, cowardice-you die!


    "Betray the Star Troopers-you die!


    "Betray yourrades-you die!"


    The howling winds and swirling sand raged across the deste, cold ind.


    In the distance, the dark woods echoed with the terrifying growls of unseen beasts.


    Above, the billions of stars in the night sky glowed with eerie, ghostly light...


    Everything seemed to stir in restless anticipation, yet there was also an unsettling stillness, as if the world were holding its breath.


    After delivering the military code of conduct for the Star Troopers, Robin pointed toward a man at the front of the Crimsond Special Forces unit. "State your name and rank!"


    The man stood at attention. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I am Colonel Alfonso Parks, themanding officer of the Crimsond Special Forces."


    "Colonel Parks," Robin said, "I hereby assign you to rece Hammond asmander-in-chief of Crimsond Special Forces."


    "Inderstood!" Alfonso renlied immediately


    Chapter 1004 Wait Until the Real Show Begins


    88%


    Finished


    After a brief pause, Robin announced, "Each team will now reorganize to form a unified Star Troopers force, under onemand, to adapt to the overallbat strategy."


    Simmond,mander-in-chief of King Hawk Special Forces, spoke up, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, reorganizing the 20 teams will certainly facilitate unifiedmand. However, I have a question-may I ask it now?" "Go ahead!" Robin scanned the elite members of all 20 teams. "You have 30 seconds."


    "If the teams are reorganized, how will the final champion be decided?" Simmond asked, voicing what everyone was thinking.


    Robin pointed to the LI Mystic Realm custom battle suits they all wore. "This suit has a scoring chip. After each warriorpletes various tasks within the Mystic Realm, the system will assign scores.


    "Of course, we can''t see the scores in real-time. The final scores will only be revealed after the entirepetition is over.


    "So, you don''t need to worry about that.


    "Once again, forget everything that came before. Enterbat mode immediately!


    "I hereby dere the L1 Mystic Realm to be in a state of war!


    "All teams, listen up-select one intelligence officer from each team to step forward!


    "Freya of Dragon Soul Special Forces, step forward!


    "I appoint you as the head of the Star Troopers Intelligence Unit in the LI Mystic Realm. Your task is to gather all the information on this space ind.


    "Lead your intelligence team to thoroughly understand the situation on this barren ind.


    "Using your equipment, you have one hour to map out the ind''s topography andndscape."


    "Understood!" Freya immediately epted themand, leading her team of 19 intelligence officers into the howling sandstorm.


    Reynold,mander-in-chief of the Centraline Special Forces, stepped forward. "I have something to say!


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, there''s a realm master guarding the L1 Mystic Realm. We can request the maps and details of the ind from them. Why waste our manpower on such a


    task?"


    Pierre also nodded in agreement. "Yes, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I share the same


    opinion."


    09:53 Fae,


    Chapter 1004 Wait Until the Real Show Begins


    Robin paused for a moment, then responded, "I can''t answer that question right now."


    Reynold, still unsatisfied, was about to press further.


    88%


    Finished


    Alexander from Tanqueria Special Forces pped him on the shoulder and whispered, "Listen to Commander-in-chief Ramsey. He''s always right."


    Reynold, still confused, asked, "What do you mean, Alexander?"


    Alexander shrugged. "You''re an idiot. I''m not going to tell you!


    "Just as Commander-in-chief Ramsey said, some things are best left undisclosed."


    Reynold furrowed his brow, trying in vain to figure out what was going on.


    Pierre shook his head and pointed toward a distant, barely visible, quiet castle.


    That was where the L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master resided.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, the Star Troopers were not allowed to approach it.


    Doing so would trigger an automatic defense system, resulting in an attack from the realm master''s guards.


    Reynold''s jaw dropped, and he nodded in stunned realization.


    "Simmond from King Hawk Special Forces, and Alfonso from Crimsond Special Forces, listen up! Lead your teams and gather supplies, then set up the Star Troopers'' main camp two miles northwest of the Dark Woods!" Simmond and Alfonso were both stunned into silence.


    The elite members of their teams were just as perplexed.


    The Dark Woods was home to terrifying beasts, and Robin was telling them to set up their base right next to it.


    Wasn''t this essentially putting Star Troopers directly in the attack range of the ind''s most dangerous creatures? This strategy seemed like a recipe for disaster!


    Before any external forces could even arrive, the Star Troopers might already be wiped out by the wild beasts.


    "Do you intend to disobey orders? You will carry out thismand without question!" Robin''s voice rang out, sharp andmanding.


    Simmond and Alfonso exchanged a nce, took the construction ns from Robin, and


    09:53 de, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1004 Wait Until the Real Show Begins


    immediately led their teams toward the Dark Woods.


    Finished


    "Pierre from Sea Lion Force, and Alexander from Tanqueria Special Forces, hear me! Lead your teams and quietly set up ambushes around the Dark Woods.


    "Defend only-no attacks, and absolutely no provocation!"


    Alexander shrugged and gave Robin a thumbs-up. "Got it!"


    Sea Lion Force and Tanqueria Special Forces swiftly moved toward the Dark Woods, moving with stealth.


    Along the way, a few of the soldiers grumbled in dissatisfaction. "What is this about? Since the beasts in the Dark Woods are a threat to the ind, why don''t we just wipe them out? "We''re only supposed to defend? What''s the point of that?"


    Alexander let out a shortugh. "Shut it, all of you!


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s strategies are not for amateurs like you to understand.


    "If you could figure it out, you''d have the right tomand at his level.


    "Wait until the real show begins.


    "This is when thepetition starts getting interesting.


    "Watch closely, all of you. This is how a truemander leads, making a beautiful intergctic battle look effortless!"


    Next, Robin gave the orders for the teams to locate water sources, food, and set up camp.


    In the end, only a few elite members from Dragon Soul Special Forces remained.


    As they watched the other teams stealthily approach the Dark Woods, Gavin could no longer hold back his curiosity.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, they make a valid point. I don''t understand. This huge ind offers so many potential locations for a stronghold, so why choose to camp near the Dark Woods?"


    1.1K


    09:53 Te, 11 Feb


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    4 88%L

 The Deadly 1005

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    4 88%L


    Finished


    Chapter 1005 Eliminate the L1 Mystic Realm''s Realm Master, Garth, First


    Robin didn''t respond to Gavin''s question right away. Instead, he turned to Catherine.


    "Catherine, Maverick, step forward!


    "You two are to carry out a top-secret mission immediately."


    Robin handed them the sealed orders.


    Catherine and Maverick opened the orders and were immediately shocked.


    Robin hadbeled the LI Mystic Realm''s realm master as the greatest enemy within the Mystic Realm!


    Their mission was to infiltrate the realm master''s Shadow Castle and gather critical intelligence.


    The core intelligence they were tasked to uncover included the threat currently facing Earth that the L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master held the key to, as well as the realm master''s true feelings about the Star Troopersing from Earth. After reading the orders, the two were left speechless.


    L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master, Garth Hitler, had been a remarkable intergcticmander, trained by the Thalrex Order Advanced Science Department over 20 years ago. He had been guarding this region of the Mystic Realm for 23 years. And now, Robin was sending them to infiltrate the heart of his domain to gather intelligence.


    They had no clear understanding of Robin''s true intentions.


    However, if the Thalrex Order Advanced Science Department learned of this, Robin could very well be subjected to military disciplinary action.


    On the other hand, if Garth discovered their espionage mission, the legendary cold-blooded realm master would undoubtedlyunch a devastating assault on the Star Troopers within the LI Mystic Realm.


    With the advanced weaponry they possessed, there was no doubt they could eliminate Robin from a long distance.


    Despite their confusion and concerns, they didn''t dare hesitate in carrying out Robin''s orders.


    After a brief pause, they vanished into the howling sandstorm.


    "Let''s move out. We march toward the Dark Woods!" Robin waved to Gavin and the remaining 09:53 de, 11 Feb


    Chapter 1005 Eliminate the L1 Mystic Realm''s Realm Master, Garth, First


    six elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces, signaling them to march forward.


    After about ten minutes of rapid movement, Robin gestured for them to stop.


    They had reached the area between the Dark Woods and Garth''s Shadow Castle.


    "Shut down all yourmunication devices and rest here," he ordered.


    Ernest and the others immediately set up a temporary tent in a low-lying area. 88%


    Finished


    The view was wide open, with the major power zones of the Mystic Realm clearly visible.


    The remaining seven elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces sat attentively in front of Robin.


    "Listen closely, everyone. I''m going to tell you a harsh truth: The LI Mystic Realm is a death trap!" Robin said with gravity in his voice.


    "If we don''t seize the initiative immediately, we might all be trapped here.


    "And the people outside the Mystic Realm can never know what has happened to us."


    Talia, stunned, asked, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I don''t understand. What''s going on?


    "Isn''t the realm master one of our own?"


    Robin smiled coldly. "He used to be. Whether he still is, I''m still only guessing."


    Gavin''s face grew serious. "I understand now. What you''re saying is, all 20 of our battle teams are under the control of L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master, Garth.


    "If, as you suspect, Garth has already broken free from the Thalrex Order''s surveince, then entering the Mystic Realm is like walking into the lion''s den. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, what''s the basis for this suspicion? Is it just a gut feeling?"


    Robin shook his head. "Gut feeling? Intuition alone means nothing.


    "It was when I briefly passed through the connecting area before entering the L1 Mystic Realm, in that fraction of a second, I saw something that horrified me. "What I saw in the Mystic Realm''s feedback to Earth''s Thalrex Order was subtly different from what we are now seeing in the Mystic Realm."


    "What does this mean? It means that all the scenes Earth''s Thalrex Order sees are false feedback."


    Brendon frowned, not understanding. "Why would they do this?"


    214


    09:53 Re,


    eb


    Chapter 1005 Eliminate the L1 Mystic Realm''s Realm Master, Garth, First


    "Human desire is always limitless.


    88%


    Finished


    "If you were given a private domain where you could control everything, do anything, would you allow anyone else to control you? "When power slips beyond control, that is when all evil begins."


    Bill was shocked. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you saying that the Mystic Realm''s realm master has already betrayed the Thalrex Order?


    "So, this is why we''ve had to adjust our strategy after entering the L1 Mystic Realm?"


    "I won''t allow mymand to lead these 200 Star Troopers into being wiped out without exnation.


    "I need to have aplete understanding of the LI Mystic Realm''s geography and terrain. All the data Thalrex Order gave us is false.


    "On that alone, I''m certain that the L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master has betrayed the Thalrex Order Advanced Science Department and the very we depend on for survival." Gavin paused in thought for a moment. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, don''t you think the Thalrex Order Advanced Science Department hasn''t noticed? I just can''t believe it." "Not believing is the right instinct." Robin nodded. "The key is, things aren''t as simple as we imagined.


    "If I''m right, there may be some internal issues at Thalrex Order''s core.


    "I only realized this after General Irvin''s appearance yesterday morning.


    "After the L2 Mystic Realm semifinals ended, General Irvin went straight to thepetition. site. Thest thing he said made me certain something was wrong internally. "General Irvin''s words were cryptic, there was something more to them.


    "Why couldn''t we speak before entering the L1 Mystic Realm?


    "This shows that the core of Thalrex Order has deep divisions over a particr issue.


    "An issue tied to immense stakes.


    "The finalpetition in the L2 Mystic Realm was judged based on destruction rules, to crown the champion.


    "This method of evaluation was opposed bymanders-in-chief from many regions, and at the time, I was also questioning the meaning behind Thalrex Order''s setup.


    "The hidden truth became clear after I entered the L1 Mystic Realm.


    314


    Chapter 1005 Eliminate the L1 Mystic Realm''s Realm Master, Garth, First


    t 88%L


    Finished


    "In other words, Thalrex Order, led by General Irvin, wants the topmander-in-chief to understand his meaning.


    "This candidate must be amander-in-chief brave enough to break the established rules, one willing to destroy everything and lead the Star Troopers to open a breakthrough on the issue they''re concerned about. "But right now, everything I''m saying is still spection, and I can''t fully confirm what has happened with the L1 Mystic Realm and its realm master. So we must prepare for everything.


    "I have to ensure that all 199 elites entering the Mystic Realm leave here intact.


    "If the information Catherine and Maverick provide confirms my suspicions, I''ll lead this powerful team of Star Troopers and eliminate the L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master, Garth, first!"

 The Deadly 1006

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1006 The Ecological Bnce Inside the L1 Mystic Realm


    97% Finished


    The remaining seven members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces were just beginning to understand Robin''s strategy after he led them into the L1 Mystic Realm. The other 19 teams still didn''t realize that they were already in extreme danger.


    This Mystic Realm, an isted space ind, served as their base, connecting Earth with unknown extraterrestrial beings.


    This foothold had to be the safest ce.


    Gavin shook his head with a smile. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''ve considered everything so thoroughly, so meticulously. "No wonder General Irvin hit it off with you right away.


    "But I still don''t fully understand. By setting up our base next to the Dark Woods, aren''t we putting danger right at our doorstep?


    "The L1 Mystic Realm''s realm master is likely our enemy, but the beasts native to these space inds are an even more terrifying threat.


    "From what I''ve learned about the LI Mystic Realm, the beasts in the Dark Woods are hundreds of times stronger than the wild animals we see on Earth.


    "A single strike from a fierce tiger can generate nearly two tons of force. But in the Dark Woods, the beasts'' strike can reach up to a hundred tons.


    "Imagine if a pack of these beasts were right in front of us. The sheer terror they''d cause."


    "If this is just my imagination, then after 23 years of Garth''s rule as the realm master, the beasts in the Dark Woods are still able to control a territory within the Mystic Realm, and the realm master is powerless against them. "What does this tell us? It means the realm master''s strength can''t possibly match the the Dark Woods'' beasts.


    power of


    "Of course, it also means the beasts of the Dark Woods can''t do anything to the realm master either.


    "Looking at the current situation between the Dark Woods and the Shadow Castle, they are facing off, watching each other closely."


    Robin turned his gaze to the distant Dark Woods. "Before we came here, the ecological bnce inside the LI Mystic Realm had not been disturbed.


    Chapter 1006 The Ecological Bnce Inside the L1 Mystic Realm


    97%


    Finished


    "Once our base is set up in the northwest of the Dark Woods, and we establish some sort ofmunication with the beasts, then we will be the ones in control of this bnce. "No one would dare to strike us."


    Talia''s voice was tense. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, won''t those terrifying beasts wipe us out?


    "The reason the beasts are so terrifying is because, aside from their brute strength, they also have intelligence."


    Brendon approached Gavin and spoke, "General Brooks, Commander-in-chief Ramsey positioned our base in the northwest of the Dark Woods for our safety.


    "Look at the current terrain. In the L1 Mystic Realm''srgest area, the Dark Woods upy the most strategic position, with the Shadow Castle standing 60 miles across from it.


    "If the Mystic Realm''s realm master intends to harm us, these 200 of us could be wiped out by the guards of the Shadow Castle at any moment.


    "They are familiar with the terrain of the Mystic Realm and possess a lot of destructive weapons. Our Star Troopers wouldn''t stand a chance against the realm master. "Logically, when we entered the Mystic Realm, the realm master should have provided us with all logistical support and wartime equipment. "But what''s the situation now? They haven''t done anything.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey chose to establish our base in the northwest of the Dark Woods to prevent a surprise attack from the realm master. "Once we''re caught in a passive position, the beasts of the Dark Woods will also attack us, leaving our Star Trooperspletely at a disadvantage. "But by cing the base in the northwest of the Dark Woods, the situation changes.


    "If the Mystic Realm master wants to destroy us, he would have to make arge detour and approach from behind tounch the attack.


    "Don''t forget, in this territory, the beasts of the Dark Woods are the most agile.


    "Once the guards of the L1 Mystic Realm begin their movement, the beasts will mistake them for an attack on the Dark Woods, and they will swarm out from the forest.


    "I believe the guards of the Mystic Realm absolutely do not want to face the beasts head-on."


    Bill finally understood. "Oh, I see now.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey set our base behind the Dark Woods to separate us from the 08:33 Wed, 12 Feb BO


    Chapter 1006 The Ecological Bnce Inside the L1 Mystic Realm


    97%


    Finished


    Shadow Castle where the realm master resides. The Dark Woods act as our natural barrier."


    Robin nodded. "That''s exactly what I had in mind, and it''s exactly what we need to do.


    "In this unfamiliar space, recklessly confronting any of the powerful opponents could lead to instant annihtion.


    "If we can bring in a powerful ally and establish a united front, it will cause an imbnce in the other side, and the fear will shift to them.


    "This will buy us enough time to understand the L1 Mystic Realm, while we also deal the most effective blow to the interster forces invading our, fulfilling the mission we came here for." George frowned. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, what if the beasts attack us?


    "I believe the beasts'' strength is just as formidable as the realm master''s powerful offensive capabilities."


    Robin responded, "Since the beasts possess high intelligence, they will surely understand that if theyunch a surprise attack on us, they might set their own territory aze.


    "The LI Mystic Realm''s realm master, who''s been locked in a standoff with the beasts for 23 years, might suddenlyunch a counterattack from his rear, leaving the beasts surrounded.


    "So, thisyout is designed to simultaneously hold both powerful forces in check, giving us more time to establish our position and recuperate."


    At this moment, Freya transmitted the reconnaissance information from ahead.


    As expected, 30 miles northwest of Dark Woods, there was an oasis.


    It was the only source of water on this barren ind-apart from the Shadow Castle where the realm master resided.


    The realm master''s territory was the only ce where the Thalrex Order from Earth had direct contact.


    But it was off-limits to the Star Troopers.


    The Star Troopers could not enter this area to search for water, food, or any logistical support.


    If the Star Troopers wanted to survive in the LI Mystic Realm for ten days, they would have to fight for control of an oasis in the valley surrounded by vicious beasts.


    At that moment, Pierre also ryed new information.


    While Centraline Special Forces were setting up their base, strange noises had been hearding from the center of Dark Woods. It seemed that arge number of ferocious beasts


    08:33 Wed, 12 Feb B.


    Chapter 1006 The Ecological Bnce Inside the L1 Mystic Realm


    were gathering.


    497%


    Finished


    Around Dark Woods, they could clearly feel the heavy pounding of footsteps, shaking the area with each step.


    Robin immediately ordered Pierre to have them remain calm andposed.


    Now was not the time to fight; it was the moment for psychological warfare.


    Robin was certain that if the Star Troopers didn''t initiate an attack on the beasts, those creatures would never dare provoke them.


    Robin and the seven elite members of Dragon Soul Special Forces moved swiftly toward Dark Woods.


    The earth trembled, and the eerie howls of the beasts echoed through the air.


    At this point, Alexander sent in a signal: The beasts had emerged from the forest and seemed to be preparing for a showdown. 1.1K


    08:34 red,

 The Deadly 1007

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1007 The Beasts of Dark Woods


    The spatial ind of the L1 Mystic Realm began transitioning into daylight.


    At the edge of the Mystic Realm, sunlight slowly began to seep in.


    1


    *97%8


    Finished


    The light from the sun first reached the southern part of the ind and gradually spread northward.


    It would take 25 hours for the sunlight to fully cover the entire ind.


    The night phasested 25 hours as well.


    In other words, the ind experienced 50-hour cycles of day and night, unlike Earth''s 24-hour days.


    The area bathed in sunlight during the daylight phase was also different from Earth.


    Because of the natural barriers on Earth, the ind''s daylight state gradually unfolded.


    The realm master''s territory, Shadow Castle, was located in the southern part of this deste ind.


    This region saw the first rays of sunlight and also enjoyed the longest exposure to it.


    The realm master''s domain was the most suitable ce for living on the entire ind.


    The air, sunlight, and water were abundant there.


    On the other hand, the Dark Woods, where the beasts resided, was located at the far northern edge of the ind.


    Sunlight camete and lingered for a short time, keeping the area in perpetual darkness and damp cold.


    Robinmanded Simmond and Alfonso to construct the Star Troopers'' main base two miles to the northwest of Dark Woods.


    This order left all the elite members of the Star Troopers confused.


    They believed the main base should be built near the realm master''s territory.


    It was the safest ce.


    If any danger arose, they could get timely support from the realm master, enabling both offense and retreat.


    It would be the most appropriate ce for themand center.


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1007 The Beasts of Dark Woods


    It was the area with the longest daylight hours and most favorable living conditions.


    97%


    Finished


    However, Robin made the illogical decision to ce the base at the northwestern corner of Dark Woods, which seemed like an invitation for trouble.


    Not only was it dark and damp, but it was also constantly under threat from the native beasts of Dark Woods.


    Nomander would ever choose such a ce for their base.


    But they were all too intimidated by Robin''s ruthless methods to dare disobey.


    At this moment, the beasts of Dark Woods were indeed stirred into action.


    Themanders of the battle teams, who had been reluctantly following orders, now eagerly awaited to see Robin make a fool of himself.


    Many of themanders were already scheming, hoping to capitalize on what they saw as a mistake in Robin''s orders and to give this arrogant youngmander from Draconia a lesson. Except for the ten elites of Dragon Soul Special Forces, everyone else was waiting for the moment when Robin would falter.


    Alexander sent word of the beasts'' appearance, clearly hoping for an order from Robin.


    He expected Robin tomand all the battle teams to quickly assemble andunch a devastating attack on the beasts of Dark Woods.


    Another goal was to have Robin immediately cancel the order to build the base in the northwestern corner of Dark Woods.


    Robin responded directly to Alexander and all the battle team elites in the area.


    He gave a sternmand to hold their ground in that region.


    At the same time, he ordered Simmond to elerate the construction of the fortifications, warning that any dy would result in military punishment.


    At this point, the Star Troopers'' base, which Simmond and Alfonso were overseeing, had begun to take shape.


    In half a day, the members of the 20 battle teams would be able to move in.


    Additionally, the surrounding defensive structures would bepleted.


    Once these fortifications were finished, even if the beastsunched an attack on the Star Troopers, the troops would be confident they could defeat or exhaust them with the defensive


    1


    support.


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1007 The Beasts of Dark Woods


    At the edge of Dark Woods, the number of beasts was growing.


    1.,97%2


    Finished


    Looking at their formation, they seemed prepared tounch an assault on the Star Troopers in the northwestern corner of Dark Woods.


    Pierre immediately reported the situation to Robin.


    If a battle with these beasts was inevitable, it was better to strike first than to wait.


    Once the beasts had gathered their full fighting strength, Star Troopers would be in a far more passive position.


    But after the message was sent, they received Robin''s orders: Simmond and the others were to continue fortifying their position without dy.


    The Sea Lion Force and Tanqueria Special Forces would widen their lines, taking up a full defensive formation to show the beasts that if they dared attack, Star Troopers would be ready to fight them to the bitter end. However, no one was allowed to enter the safety zone of Dark Woods.


    They were to maintain a tense standoff, but no one was authorized to initiate an attack.


    After Robin issued the orders, all the battle team members near Dark Woods voiced theirints.


    Simmond and the othermanders even began to suspect that Robin''s strategy was a covert attempt to use the beasts to eliminate them.


    Alexander was starting to waver as well.


    If it hadn''t been for Pierre''s insistence that they must follow Robin''s orders, the 17 battle teams stationed in the northwest of Dark Woods would have been in chaos by now.


    Despite Pierre''s exnations, Alexander sent a message asking Robin and the Dragon Soul Special Forces for their current position.


    He learned that the Dragon Soul Special Forces would be able to reach the northwest corner of Dark Woods in about five minutes.


    Alexander''s anxiety eased a little, but as more and more beasts emerged from the depths of Dark Woods, his expression grew increasingly grim.


    "Pierre," he asked, his voice tense, "do you think we can actually defeat these beasts if ites to a fight?


    "The weapons we brought into the L1 Mystic Realm are all light weapons. They are basically useless against these terrifying creatures.


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb B


    Chapter 1007 The Beasts of Dark Woods


    3.97%


    "Does Commander-in-chief Ramsey expect us to fight these beasts with our bare hands?


    "These creatures can strike with hundreds of tons of force with a single swipe!"


    Finished


    Pierre frowned deeply. "I''m not sure what Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s strategy is, but he must have his reasons for giving such orders. We just need to carry them out." Alexander smirked, speaking under his breath, "I''m not so sure.


    "Pierre, think about it. If Commander-in-chief Robin from the Dragon Soul Special Forces has his own agenda, he could use these beasts to eliminate us, and then they''d be the ultimate victors." Pierre chuckled. "Alexander, you''re usually so clever, but now you sound like a dumb mule.


    "In the face of disaster like this, if Commander-in-chief Ramsey were thinking on such a low level, that would be far too simplistic. If we''re wiped out, they won''t escape either.


    "In the current situation in the Mystic Realm, the most important thing is to focus all our efforts on defeating the most dangerous enemies in this space. That''s the wisest choice. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey has a much broader vision than either of us. He would never think in such narrow terms."


    Alexander remained doubtful. "That may be, but it all depends on where Commander-in-chief Ramsey and the Dragon Soul Special Forces are right now.


    "If they don''t meet up with us within five minutes, it''ll be another story..."


    "Is that so?" Robin''s voice came from behind Alexander.


    "If I''d known you all were thinking like this, I would''ve sent you with Reynold and the others to build the main base in the southwest corner of the realm master''s territory." "What?" Alexander asked, utterly confused. "Reynold and the others built a main base in the southwest corner of the realm master''s territory too?"


    "Why is that?"


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1008

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1008 You Wouldn''t Be Such a Dumb*ss


    Finished


    Alexander quickly pulled out a long-range telescope and turned it toward the sunny southern region.


    That area was the territory of the LI Mystic Realm''s realm master.


    As soon as the Star Troopers had entered the Mystic Realm, they had been bound by the realm master''s rules.


    Within a twenty-mile radius of the Shadow Castle, entry without permission was strictly prohibited.


    Anyone who vited this would be obliterated by the precise targetingsers of the Mystic Realm guards.


    The realm master needed to test whether the Star Troopers had what it took to be warriors of the Mystic Realm. Alexander gazed toward the realm master''s Shadow Castle, a ce that exuded solemnity and


    mystery.


    Under the blinding sunlight, the towering hundred-foot walls of the castle were emzoned with a bold, ring message: Everything for the benefit of Earth''s people, everything for the safety of Earth''s people, everything for the welfare of Earth''s people! "What an impressive slogan!" Alexander couldn''t help but murmur.


    "This Mystic Realm master must be a selfless saint, dedicated to the well-being of Earth''s people!


    Alexander lowered the telescope, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, Garth has written such a slogan. It''s clear he can be trusted.


    "I hate to say it, but isn''t the real reason you didn''t want to establish the main base near Shadow Castle because you''re worried Garth might pose a threat to us?


    "If that''s your thought, then I think you might be overestimating things.


    "Anyone who speaks about the welfare of Earth''s people must be a man of great virtue."


    Robin chuckled. "Those who fancy themselves as great men of virtue are often the greatest viins.


    "Among Earth''s people, there are many who talk endlessly about kindness and morality, yet behind closed doors, they are nothing more than beasts. 08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1008 You Wouldn''t Be Such a Dumb*ss


    "What you''re seeing here is all a facade."


    At this point, Robin checked the time. "In ten minutes, you''ll see the truth.


    Finished


    "Alexander, your militarymand skills are top-tier, but do you know why you''ll never reach the highest ranks?"


    Alexander paused, then asked, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, this question has troubled me for a long time. I really don''t understand why."


    Robin smiled indifferently. "Top-tier talent is everywhere. But to be truly outstanding, thepetition is fierce.


    "The reason is simple. You must have emotional intelligence.


    "A military strategist is no exception. Amander who can''t understand human nature and rtionships will never rise to the top." Alexander furrowed his brow. "Emotional intelligence? This is the first time I''ve heard that being a requirement for a top-tiermander." Robin looked toward the Dark Woods, where the monstrous creatures were still closing in. "Soon enough, you''ll understand what I mean." Only then did Alexander realize the beasts were now less than 150 feet away.


    These terrifying creatures would go berserk the moment they received amand from their leader.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the beasts are getting closer." Pierre, who had remained calm until now, could no longer hide his anxiety. "Should we have Simmond and the others stop their construction and immediately join us to prepare for battle?"


    Robin pointed southwest toward Shadow Castle. "Our offensive strength is not here. It''s over there."


    Pierre and Alexander both turned their attention to the direction Robin was pointing.


    In the southwest of Shadow Castle, a formidable fortress had rapidly risen from the ground.


    "Wow! Reynold and Mona are incredibly capable!" Alexander eximed in surprise.


    "In such a short amount of time, they''ve managed toplete such an impressive construction!


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you truly are something else!


    214


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1008 You Wouldn''t Be Such a Dumb*ss


    97%


    Finished


    "Now I get it. This is a ssic case of feigning strength while preparing for a surprise attack!


    "You had Simmond and the others build the base here to deceive the beasts..."


    Robin pressed a button on his encryptedm device. "Reynold, immediately raise the Star Troopers'' g around the perimeter of the base-make it extremely noticeable!


    "Finish this in three minutes, then quickly evacuate the base!


    "When you evacuate, use camouge and leave in small groups. Move quickly, or you might as well prepare to stay on this deserted ind forever."


    Alexander and Pierre werepletely confused.


    They had no idea what Robin was trying to aplish with such a strategy.


    As Alexander, Pierre, and the 17 elite teams stationed at the northwest corner of Dark Woods gathered, they found themselves caught in a whirlwind of uncertainty.


    Unbeknownst to them, while Robin had instructed Simmond and the others to establish a base in the northwest corner of the Dark Woods, he had also ordered Reynold and Mona to construct a simr-sized base in the southwest corner, near the Mystic Realm Master. Reynold''s orders were clear: construct only a basic framework for the base.


    Strictly speaking, the "base" he was building was nothing more than a proprge enough to be knocked down by a strong breeze.


    Both Reynold and Mona were baffled by the order.


    Though they didn''t waste any time getting started, Reynold couldn''t help but wonder what Robin was up to.


    Why was Robin having Simmond''s team build a real base in the northwest, while he and Mona only had to put together something that could barely stand on its own in the southwest?


    Reynold even started to suspect that Robin might have some kind of sinister n to wipe out all 19 battle squads, leaving Dragon Soul Special Forces with an easy path to the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals championship.


    But no matter his suspicions, Reynold couldn''t afford to defy Robin''s orders.


    By the time the sun had yet to rise over the area, the "base" had been built.


    With the task finished, Reynold was ready to unwind with Mona, hoping to sneak in a little downtime. But before he could even rx, a new order arrived from Robin.


    1


    "Well, that''s a mood killer!" Reynold grumbled, frustrated. "What''s this Eastern guy trying to pull?"


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1008 You Wouldn''t Be Such a Dumb*ss


    97%


    Finished


    Mona swayed her hips and burst intoughter. "Reynold, you''re not going crazy, are you? Hahaha ..."


    Reynold leaned closer to Mona. "Let''s take care of this, and then we can-"


    "Get lost!" Mona kicked him away.


    "Don''t forget, you''re amander! Once the orders are given, you have to act immediately. Otherwise, you''ll end up like Hammond, with your neck snapped."


    Reynold shuddered at the thought. "When did I ever say I wouldn''t follow orders?


    "I just don''t get it. What exactly is Robin trying to do?" he said, exasperated. "One minute we''re told to build a base, the next minute we''re ordered to evacuate. Is this some kind of act?" Mona chuckled. "If you could understand Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s strategy, you wouldn''t be such a dumb*ss with your head in the wrong ce."


    "Shut your mouth, you little-" Reynold started, but Mona interrupted him, holding up a sealed order from Robin.


    "Reynold is to be executed on the spot if he refuses to follow orders."


    At that moment, four elites from the Poison Poppy Special Forces stepped forward.


    Reynold shrugged. "Fine, let''s do it. We''ll follow Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s orders to the letter!"


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1009

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1009 This Is War, We Need to Be Practical!


    "Hahaha... " Monaughed, her body shaking with charm, her allure undeniable.


    Reynold couldn''t help but shiver.


    No wonder they call her the Poison Poppy Queen.


    This woman is all smiles, but herughter hides a de!


    Finished


    I know better than to get too close to a woman like her. Who knows when she''ll decide to put me out of my misery?


    "Ah!" Reynold winced, suddenly struck by an intense pain in his groin that almost knocked the wind out of him.


    "You crazy woman! Are


    woman! Are you trying to castrate me?" he yelled, clutching himself.


    Mona nced at her watch and snapped, "If we keep wasting time like this, we won''t be able to retreat before the deadline!"


    "Retreat? What''s the rush?" Reynold groaned, still hunched over, the pain making him grit his teeth. "Why the hell are we working to a schedule?"


    Mona scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Reynold, you and Commander-in-chief Ramsey are both men, yet I just can''t stand you! Let me tell you something from the heart: A man like Commander-in-chief Ramsey, he''s the kind of guy I dream about ... you know. ""He''s a king among men! Just thinking about him makes my blood race!


    "Compared to him, you''re nothing but a filthy pig!"


    Reynold''s face flushed with humiliation, and he almostshed out, ready to punch her.


    But he held back.


    Mona was carrying out Robin''s orders, and Robin was no one to mess with. He was a true, cold-blooded devil.


    Reynold gritted his teeth, swallowing his rage, and signaled his team to pull out of the newly constructed fortifications.


    Meanwhile, the beasts in the northwest corner of the Dark Woods were growing in numbers.


    In the pitch-ck space, countless pairs of glowing green eyes slowly moved toward the Star Troopers.


    Alexander, Pierre, and the othermanders grew tense.


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb


    Chapter 1009 This Is War, We Need to Be Practical!


    At this distance, if the beasts suddenlyunched an attack, it would be a massacre.


    97%


    Finished


    The Star Troopers'' weapons were far from capable of taking on such monstrous creatures. And with nearly a thousand beasts charging at them, the scene would be devastating. Simmond and the othermanders could no longer hide their fear.


    Each of them signaled to their subordinates, quietly preparing for a fight to the death.


    Alexander lowered his voice. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, if we don''t seize the opportunity now, we''ll be at a huge disadvantage. These beasts could wipe us outpletely." Pierre''s eyes were fixed on Robin, waiting for his orders.


    Robin pointed toward the dark mass of beasts. "Do you really think the Star Troopers can stand up to these monstrous creatures with their current equipment? "These beasts aren''t like the wild animals on Earth. The strength of these creatures is hundreds of times more powerful than anything we have back home." Alexander instinctively nodded. "I understand that, but we can''t just sit here and wait to die,


    can we?


    "If we don''t strike now, we''ll lose all our fighting forces by the time we''re overrun.


    "These 20 squads are the finest military elite from Earth!"


    Pierre shook his head helplessly. "Even with 200 elite troops, each one being the best in the world, once we enter this area, human strength barely matters. "Without top-tier advanced weapons, fighting these beasts is like throwing stones at a tank."


    Alexander''s impatience red. "At least we should make ast stand!


    "They''re strong, but we can''t just sit here, do nothing, and wait for death!"


    Robin let out a softugh. "I won''t make pointless sacrifices.


    "A desperatest-ditch effort will only send our soldiers to their deaths.


    "War isn''t about sacrificing lives-it''s about surviving and living to fight another day!"


    Alexander shook his head bitterly. "Survive? You don''t want to sacrifice anyone? So, are we just supposed to wait for these beasts to stop attacking on their own?"


    "Of course, why wouldn''t I?" Robin replied, his smile cold and indifferent.


    "In less than two minutes, these beasts will stop their advance, and they''ll quickly retreat!"


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb B.


    Chapter 1009 This Is War, We Need to Be Practical!


    Finished


    "Impossible!" Alexander sneered, disbelief in his voice. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you gambling with us?"


    Robin chuckled softly. "Alexander, I''m seriously starting to doubt you. As a seniormander of Tanqueria Special Forces, you''re panicking in the face of this situation?


    "Remember, I''m the Commander-in-chief of this squad. The fate of the Star Troopers rests entirely in my hands!


    "If you can''t understand that, then shut your d*mn mouth!"


    "Oh!" Pierre gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief. "The beasts have really stopped moving toward us!"


    Alexander''s eyes bulged as he stared at the pack of beasts just 600 feet away, a mix of shock and confusion on his face.


    They had actually stopped!


    He couldn''t make sense of what was happening. What is going on?


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the construction of the main base is nearly finished. I suggest we withdraw from this area for now, wait until it''s safe, then resume building," Simmond and the others reported to Robin. "We should pull back at this point.


    "If we engage in a direct confrontation with these beasts, the Star Troopers will suffer catastrophic losses."


    "Not catastrophic losses-butplete annihtion!" Robin replied coldly, his gaze fixed on the massive beasts before them.


    "Simmond, take your men and finish the construction. We''re setting up camp in this base today!"


    Simmond furrowed his brow. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I just noticed that Reynold and Mona''s main base is alsoplete. Why don''t we go there? It should be the safest ce.


    "But instead, you want us to camp here, in this damp, cold ce, surrounded by the greatest threats? Are you trying to test our courage?"


    "Don''t forget: This is war, and we need to be practical!" Robin''s face darkened, his tone sharp.


    "Get back to your duties, now!


    "Otherwise, if you dy the execution of my battle ns, I''ll have you court-martialed!"


    Simmond and the othermanders were all visibly shaken.


    08:34 Wed, 12 Feb B


    Chapter 1009 This Is War, We Need to Be Practicall


    But none of them dared challenge Robin, the ruthlessmander, head-on.


    At that moment, everyone noticed the beasts'' eyes were fixed on the southern direction.


    Following their gaze, they saw-it was the direction of Reynold and Mona''s base!


    Finished


    Around their base,rge inscriptions were visible, but no one understood their significance.


    "What could these beasts be thinking?" everyone whispered to themselves, baffled by the meaning. Pierre''s eyes widened with realization. "These beasts have been intimidated!


    "They must think there''s a massive threat to their left front!"


    Before anyone


    could fullyprehend this, a series of explosive sounds came from the direction of that base.


    The moment the explosions rocked the air, Reynold and Mona''s base was instantly consumed by a cloud of smoke and debris!


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1010

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1010 I Never File Comints


    97%


    Finished


    The shadowy depths of the Dark Woodsy in an unsettling silence, as if the world itself were holding its breath.


    Every elite soldier of the Star Troopers and every savage creature of the forest stood motionless, as though time had stopped.


    "How did this happen?" Alexander whispered to himself, his voice trembling after the initial shock wore off.


    His gaze shifted toward the southwest, where a thick haze of dust and rubble marked the remains of Shadow Castle''s outskirts.


    Then, his eyes locked onto the eerie, glowing green eyes of the beasts staring back at him.


    A cold shiver crawled down his spine, leaving him unnerved.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey," he stammered, "d-did you already foresee this?


    "Wh-who could have done something like this?"


    The air around them was heavy with an unnatural stillness, almost menacing in its silence.


    The elite soldiers exchanged nervous looks, their faces drained of color, their expressions a mix of fear and disbelief.


    Simmond''s mouth felt like sandpaper, his thoughts still tangled in the aftermath of the deafening explosion that had rocked the ground moments ago.


    He couldn''t help but recall how he had once been consumed by bitterness toward Robin, how he had argued fiercely to persuade him to lead the Star Troopers to establish a camp in that bright, open area.


    But no one could have predicted that the instant Reynold nted the Star Troopers'' g there, the entire site would be wiped off the map.


    The base had been annihted by a cutting-edge, catastrophic weaponser-targeted cluster explosives.


    During a briefing by the Thalrex Order, experts from the Advanced Science Division revealed that the Mystic Realm master controlled 180 varieties of highly destructive armaments.


    These included short-range, long-range, and ultra-long-rangeser-guided explosives, precision-targeted annihtion devices, and devastating super-st charges.


    Such weapons, capable of unimaginable destruction, were banned outright on Earth.


    The Thalrey Order''s Advanced Science Division had develoned these cosmic-grade weanons


    Chapter 10101 Never File Comints


    specifically to counter threats from beyond the stars.


    Finished


    The obliteration of the base near Shadow Castle''s southwest edge was undoubtedly the doing of its defense forces.


    Using such aggressive,ser-targeted weaponry without the realm master''s direct authorization was a severe breach of protocol,


    It vited the strict regtions set by the Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center.


    The realm master''s authority was limited to defensive measures alone.


    Any deployment of highly offensive, destructive weapons required explicit clearance from Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center.


    In dire emergencies where immediate action was necessary, the use of such weapons had to be reported and justified without dy.


    These stringent rules existed to curb the potential misuse of the realm master''s immense destructive capabilities within the LI Mystic Realm. Power, after all, was a double-edged sword-enticing yet perilous.


    Left unchecked, it could corrupt even the most level-headed individual, twisting them into something unrecognizable.


    Before attaining power, some might masquerade as selfless saints, but once they seized controb without limits, they could descend into cruelty and tyranny. This situation was far from an emergency.


    Yet, the realm master had grantly disregarded the rules.


    Had Robin not anticipated such a reckless act, the entire Star Troopers unit would have been obliterated without a trace.


    They wouldn''t have even realized that their demise came at the hands of their own leader- the very person who wielded the highest authority in the Mystic Realm.


    Simmond gulped, his voice shaky but sincere. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I owe you an apology for my earlier doubts. I was wrong.


    "From this moment on, I swear my loyalty to you alone. If you''ll ept me, I vow to stand by your side and follow you as my leader for life!"


    The othermanders echoed his sentiment, saluting Robin in unison, their voices brimming with respect. "Thank you, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey!"


    Robin offered a faint, knowing smile, his tone steady and firm. "Whatever disagreements we''ve


    08:35 Wed, 12 Feb B


    97%1


    Chapter 1010 I Never File Comints


    Finished


    had in the past, within the LI Mystic Realm, we are bound asrades.


    "Our destinies are linked-victory and defeat are shared by all."


    "Yes, sir!" the soldiers chorused, their voices ringing with renewed resolve.


    Simmond stepped forward. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, we need to activate the emergency response protocol immediately and file a formalint to the Thalrex Order Military Command Center about the realm master''s vitions!" Robin shook his head. "I never fileints. I only kill.


    "If we cannot coexist in the Mystic Realm, then it is a fight to the death."


    Simmond froze, a chill running down his spine. He stared at the youngmander in front of him, feeling the deadly aura emanating from him.


    This was an aura of someone who feared no powerful opponent.


    Robin scanned the room, eyeing eachmander before speaking again.


    "A fierce battle is inevitable, and the oue is uncertain.


    "Everyone, if you wish to withdraw now, you may apply. I will activate the emergency response protocol and open an evacuation route out of the L1 Mystic Realm.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to decide. After that, there will be no more chances."


    Ten seconds of silence passed, and not a single person spoke up to withdraw.


    Robin nodded. "Good.


    "Now, follow my orders. The construction of the base camp must bepleted within the


    hour!"


    "Got it!" Simmond immediately led the elite Star Troopers to continue with the final stages of the construction.


    This time, the pace was much faster than before.


    Pierre pointed toward the dark territory where the beasts lingered and murmured, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the southwest base was destroyed, so the threat from those beasts should be gone. Why are they still lingering in ce? "ording to reason, those beasts would take advantage of the chaos and charge at us, but they haven''t. They''re not retreating, nor are they attacking. Why?"


    Alexander nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you must know."


    08:35 Wed, 12 Feb B


    Chapter 1010 I Never File Comints


    Robin looked at the group of beasts. "They won''t attack us anymore.


    97%1


    Finished


    "They didn''t notice the southwest base before. They wanted to wipe us out as uninvited guests.


    "But when they saw that base camp destroyed, they became afraid of being attacked from both sides.


    "Before this, they must have had some kind of conflict with the realm master. But there was an uneasy truce because their forces were evenly matched. "Now that they saw the realm master directly attack the base camp, they''re even less inclined to make enemies with us.


    "These beasts are smart. They know that when three forces exist, they''re safest.


    "The enemy''s enemy is an ally.


    "Rather than fighting us to the death, they''d rather keep each other in check and stay safe."


    Pierre, still confused, asked, "Then why don''t they retreat now?"


    Robin smiled coldly. "They''re worried we''ll suddenlyunch an attack.


    "These beasts want to make sure their retreat is safe before they head back into the Dark Woods."


    Alexander''s eyes widened in realization. "Oh! Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I ampletely in awe of you.


    "The reason you had Simmond and the others build the base camp here was so these beasts would act as a natural protective barrier for us!


    "With these beasts around, if the realm master tries any tricks, he''ll have to consider whether he''s pushing the beasts and us into an alliance against him. "That''s such a brilliant move!"


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey!" Reynold stumbled toward Robin, his voice panicked. "Mona... she''s been taken by the realm master''s guard!"

 The Deadly 1011

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1011 When Power Runs Wild, Logic Goes Out the Window


    89% Finished


    Everyone fell silent as they watched Reynold and his team, a ragtag group looking utterly disheveled, make their way through the camp.


    Alexander walked over to Reynold, lifting the torn cor of his uniform in disdain.


    "Reynold, did you and Mona, that troublesome woman, take a nap before you finally made it out of the camp?" he asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Did you not hear Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s orders?" Alexander continued. "I''m right by his side, and I heard it loud and clear.


    "Themand was issued two minutes before the base you built was blown to pieces.


    "You had plenty of time to escape.


    "Thatser-targeted shotgun explosion has near-perfect uracy. The st radius was only 15 feet outside the targeted area.


    "By all logic, you should''ve already been out of the danger zone.


    "I can''t understand it, though-how did Mona end up getting caught?


    "Did she go back and hand herself over, or what?"


    Reynold''s face turned pale. "I was nning to sleep with Mona...


    He suddenly realized what he had said.


    "Uh... I didn''t mean it like that. I meant, we were just about to rest up with our two teams, waiting for further orders.


    "When Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s orders came in, we evacuated immediately, but two members of Poison Poppy Special Forces were too slow, and they were killed on the spot. That''s why Mona had to go back..." Alexander impatiently shook his head, cutting Reynold off. "She got caught, fine. Does that mean we should risk our lives to save her?"


    The Poison Poppy elites were seething with anger, but Alexander raised a hand to calm them.


    "Hold on. Let me finish," he said. "After what just happened, it should be clear to you all. Garth is abusing his power-he''s obviously trying to wipe us out.


    "Since we entered the L1 Mystic Realm, he ispletely ignoring us.


    0929 Thu, 13Feb 6


    Chapter 1011 When Power Runs Wild, Logic Goes Out the Window


    Finished


    "ording to War Games Division regtions, Garth should''ve brought Commander-in-chief Ramsey straight into the castle.


    ""But look at the situation now.


    "The Star Troopers'' unit number just went up, and they were immediately wiped off the map.


    "He''s trying to destroy us, and it''s obvious!"


    "How did this happen?" Reynold asked, confused. "Aren''t we on the same side? How could the realm master target his own people like this? And why would he act so fast? This doesn''t make any sense!" "It doesn''t make sense? Haha... "Alexanderughed bitterly. "When power runs wild, logic goes out the window!


    "Twenty-three years ago, Garth was granted the role of realm master in the Mystic Realm, and that is when his descent into power worship began.


    "Things here are probably unknown to the Military Command Center of Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department.


    "As of now, there''s no way to confirm that Garth used deadly weapons to hunt us down.


    "How are we supposed to save ourselves now?


    "Once Garth uses us of trying to challenge his authority, the Star Troopers will be disqualified from thispetition.


    "We might even be listed as dangerous individuals by the Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center, with a lifetime sentence on Earth.


    Pierre shook his head. "This realm master is incredibly cunning.


    "Before entering the Mystic Realm, I went through the information on the realm masters.


    "They say that when the Mystic Realm master was chosen, there were almost ten thousand candidates from all over the world. They narrowed it down to a thousand and observed them for five years before selecting Garth.


    "The criteria for being chosen were clear: decisive leadership, unshakable loyalty to Earth, and amitment to the people''s welfare.


    "But after entering the Mystic Realm today, I''m not seeing any of that ''good guy'' side of him!


    "So what does this mean? It means the guy is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    Robin raised his hand to silence Alexander, then pointed at Reynold. "Why didn''t Mona make it out with you?"


    09:29 Thu, 13 Feb (ki


    Chapter 1011 When Power Runs Wild, Logic Goes Out the Window


    89%


    Finished


    Reynold shook his head helplessly. "At first, when we were still in the base, Mona urged me to leave quickly.


    "If you hadn''t informed us in time, we would''ve already been blown to pieces by those b*stards in the realm master''s camp."


    "Tell me, why?" Robin pressed, cutting him off and checking the time, urgency in his voice.


    "I had just left the base with Mona when the explosion went off behind us," Reynold said, his voice grim.


    "Two of Poison Poppy Special Forces'' elite operatives were killed on the spot, blown apart while packing up their gear.


    "Mona wanted to charge back and fight, but the light weapons we had on us were no match for the LI Mystic Realm master''s guards.


    "So, Mona quietly slipped back into the ruins, scavenged a piece of theser scatter pellets from Shadow Castle''s guards, the ones who''d bombed our base, with the n to bring it back to file aint with the Thalrex Order Military Command Center. "She was going to report that the realm master''s side was using prohibited weapons to attack us Star Troopers.


    "Obviously, this was a vition! No, it''s an act of betrayal against the Thalrex Order!


    "They''ve forgotten all about the original mission, the purpose they had to protect Earth''s people, as soon as they gained power by bing the realm master! "These b*stards have shown their true colors, revealing themselves as nothing more than


    animals!


    "I saw Mona enter the ruins, pick up those leftover pellets, and then get arrested by the guards at the southwest gate of Shadow Castle!


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, Garth has already betrayed the Thalrex Order! He''s betrayed the interests of all the people of Earth!


    "We have to rescue Mona, retrieve theser-targeting scatter pellets she picked up, and file aint with the Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center-"


    Robin cut him off with a sharp, cold voice.


    "Is that all you think we can doin?


    "Do you have any idea how many devastating weapons the L1 Mystic Realm master controls right now?


    "I''ll tell you-at least 180 kinds!


    09:30 Thu, 13 Feb


    Chapter 1011 When Power Runs Wild, Logic Goes Out the Window


    "These weapons could destroy Earth 180 times over!


    #Finished


    "You think the Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center would dare to punish the LI Mystic Realm master just because of ourint?


    "Unless they''ve developed even stronger destructive weapons that couldpletely hold the realm master in check...


    "Otherwise, we''re left with only one option: to end this mission.


    "Or, they''ll simply kill us off as sacrifices to ensure that Garth doesn''t turn against Earth."


    Reynold, Alexander, Pierre, and the others stood in stunned silence.


    Seeing their reactions, Robin knew what they were thinking.


    "I only just received the intel from the frontlines," he continued. "That''s how I learned about the situation."


    "So counting on the Thalrex Order Military Command Center is utterly impossible.


    "Our only choice is to take down Garth. We have no other option."


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, tell us how to proceed. We


    Alexander and Pierre''s eyes lit up. can''t just die here without any answers."


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1012

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1012 Did I Say Anything About Giving Up


    Time sped by, and the sunlight in the L1 Mystic Realm continued to push forward.


    The dark, damp expanse of the Dark Woods slowly began to reveal its true form.


    Finished


    As Alexander''s words fell, every elite member of the Star Troopers had expressions filled with shock and disbelief.


    Under the ring sunlight, they saw for the first time the terrifying, monstrous beasts from the Dark Woods-beasts that were as legendary as they were dreadful.


    They were colossal, each beast towering at least 30 feet tall!


    Their ws were the size of an off-road vehicle.


    Before entering the LI Mystic Realm, they had some understanding of the wild beasts on the spatial ind.


    These beasts were unlike the ones from Earth, which had evolved over millions of years. They hadn''t gone through the same evolutionary process, and their strength and size hadn''t diminished.


    JI


    Instead, they were ancient, primal of a time before civilization


    -


    Their power wasparable to the destructive energy of a


    of a super missile.


    Standing just 150 feet away from the Star Troopers, these enormous, menacing creatures resembled towering mountains, pressing down on the elites of the Star Troopers, making it hard for them to breathe.. This was the first time they''d been this close to such colossal creatures-and there were over a thousand of them.


    The sight before them felt like something out of a sci-fi blockbuster.


    Luckily, the beasts remained frozen in ce like statues, motionless. That allowed the Star Troopers to regain someposure.


    If these beasts charged, the couple hundred Star Troopers would be no more than ants before them.


    Robin studied the vicious creatures across from them, realizing that they were merely testing the intentions of the Star Troopers.


    It seemed that the beasts were already having second thoughts.


    However, they weren''t fully convinced of these uninvited guests at their doorstep.


    0920 Thu, 13 Feb 0


    Chapter 1012 Did I Say Anything About Giving Up


    Finished


    These intelligent beasts had sensed the escting conflict between the Star Troopers and Shadow Castle.


    They were waiting to see if the Star Troopers posed any danger before retreating back into the Dark Woods to observe from a distance. Pierre took a deep breath. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, we''re surrounded.


    "If we end up in a standoff with Shadow Castle''s guards, and these beasts suddenly attack us from behind... that would be a real mess.


    "With the Star Troopers'' current strength, we wouldn''t even be able to handle one of Shadow Castle''s gate guard teams.


    "Add in the assault from these beasts, and we''re in deep trouble."


    The eight elite members of the Poison Poppy Special Forces immediately looked displeased. "Captain Pierre, are you saying we''re not going to save the Poison Poppy Queen?"


    Pierre spread his hands helplessly. "I''m just voicing my opinion. Commander-in-chief Ramsey hasn''t given his orders yet. This isn''t our final decision."


    Simmond nodded. "Shadow Castle is armed to the teeth with highly destructive weapons.


    "Their most basic defensive weapons are on par with the best Earth has to offer.


    "The military research effort of Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department has gone on for over a century, developing a range of superweapons designed tobat extraterrestrial threats. "These weapons are made to take on the most powerful alien enemies. The stuff we''re using here is essentially a joke byparison.


    "Don''t even think about bargaining with the realm master. Even dealing with these primal beasts, we''d be powerless."


    "What do we do now?" Reynold shook his head in frustration.


    "Are we just supposed to wait here to die? Is Mona destined to be killed by them?


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you giving up on rescuing Queen Mona?"


    The elite members of the Poison Poppy Special Forces took a step forward, their eyes full of anger and anticipation. "If you''ve already given up ...


    "Did I say anything about giving up on the rescue?" Robin snorted coldly. "Shut up, all of you!"


    Gavin stepped forward and quietly said, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, Catherine''s top-secret code."


    09:30 Thu, 13 Feb


    Kiss


    Chapter 1012 Did I Say Anything About Giving Up


    Robin nced at Gavin, his face growing serious. "Spit it out."


    89%


    Finished


    "Maverick was captured by the realm master''s shadow guards while searching for the Mystic Realm superweapon activation button.


    "After Catherine finished her report, she had no choice but to cut off all electronicmunications and go into hiding within Shadow Castle, waiting for your orders. "The coded message says she''ll open the transmission every five minutes to make contact with


    us."


    Robin nced over at the distant Shadow Castle, his mind racing as he tried to devise a strategy to navigate the dangerous situation unfolding before them.


    If they could not quickly find a way to counter Garth, the realm master of the Mystic Realm, the Star Troopers would be left in a highly vulnerable position-and possibly faceplete annihtion.


    The superweapon in Garth''s hands was far too powerful, capable of destroying the entire Earth in the blink of an eye.


    But surely, the Military Command Center of the Thalrex Order had also anticipated the possibility.


    If Garth got control of these superweapons, it could lead to a catastrophic loss of control.


    At that point, the most advanced weapons designed by the world''s top experts to protect Earth would be in the hands of a traitor, essentially digging their own grave.


    It was likely they had a contingency n for this.


    The best-case scenario would be if, somewhere within this Mystic Realm of space on the isted ind, there was a higher-level weapon system hidden in advance.


    The reason they had sent Freya on an expedition was to find this secret forbidden zone.


    Robin was certain that the Thalrex Order had such a backup n.


    But as of now, there was no news from the intelligence team led by Freya.


    Everything was still uncertain.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the beasts across from us seem to be making some movements!" Pierre whispered, alerting him.


    Under the blinding sunlight, thergest of the beasts, a white, tiger-like creature standing at an imposing 60 feet tall, slowly stood up. Its cold eyes locked onto Star Troopers. Before entering the Mystic Realm, Robin had studied the area.


    Chapter 1012 Did I Say Anything About Giving Up


    Finished


    He knew that the beast king, a tiger named Skydevourer, was the most formidable creature in the entire Mystic Realm.


    When enraged, the Skydevourer could swallow up to 20 grown men in a single bite.


    In other words, if this beast decided to attack, it could single-handedly wipe out Star Troopers.


    The reason Skydevourer had earned the title of king of the beasts was not just because of its raw strength, but also its intellect.


    At this moment, the beast king was carefully calcting how best to handle the situation without leading to a devastating battle.


    For over 20 years, these beasts had survived under the immense threat of the Mystic Realm''s master not only due to their ferocity but also because of their brains and their ability to negotiate with the realm master. Originally, the Dark Woods had reached an understanding with Shadow Castle, coexisting peacefully for many years.


    No one expected the sudden arrival of Star Troopers. This had prompted the beast king to start thinking about what action to take.


    To test the capabilities of Star Troopers, the beast king ordered Crimson Wolf, a formidable warrior from the Dark Woods, to approach and assess them.


    Crimson Wolf resembled a wild wolf from Earth, though its physical power far exceeded that of any Earthly wolf.


    The beast stepped forward, one deliberate stride after another, drawing closer to Star Troopers.


    A collective breath caught in the chest of every trooper.


    All of the elite soldiers understood that the real danger of the LI Mystic Realm had arrived!


    Survival or destruction... it all hinged on a single decision ...

 The Deadly 1013

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1013 Killing Crimson Wolf


    89%1


    **Finished


    Every member of the Star Troopers raised their weapons, pointing them at the approaching Crimson Wolf.


    Though they knew that even emptying their magazines of high-explosive rounds would not be enough to take down this terrifying giant beast, it was the only thing they could do.


    The elite soldiers who made up the various teams capable of entering the L1 Mystic Realm were some of the best warriors in the world.


    Faced with such a powerful enemy, these top-tier soldiers were fueled by their indomitable spirit. They would rather die fighting than everpromise.


    The Crimson Wolf, walking toward them with blood-red fur that glowed ominously in the blinding sunlight, sent a chill down their spines.


    Robin, too, reached for the dagger at his waist.


    He knew this battle would leave no room for hesitation. Once the fight began, they had to take down the Crimson Wolf immediately to strike fear into the beast king, Skydevourer.


    If they failed, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Skydevourer had sent the Crimson Wolf as a test, not intending to engage Star Troopers in fullbat, but rather to gauge their true strength.


    If the beast king sensed that Star Trooperscked the firepower to crush them, it wouldn''t take long before hemanded all the beasts to attack.


    If that happened, they would be in deep trouble.


    As the Crimson Wolf neared, the atmosphere in the northwest corner of the Dark Woods became increasingly tense.


    Before Robin could make a move to strike, Alexander drew his general''s de and, with a swift leap, charged directly at the Crimson Wolf.


    Before he could even take his fighting stance, the Crimson Wolf, like a sh of lightning, kicked up a cloud of dust and opened its massive jaws. In an instant, it mped down on Alexander with terrifying force. The Crimson Wolf, holding Alexander in its mouth, shook him like a ragdoll, parading its victory before Star Troopers.


    Alexander, in shock and horror, sank into despair.


    The wolf''s sharp fangs had already punctured deep into his flesh. Death was closing in on him


    with every passing millisecond


    09:30 Thu, 13 Feb KM


    Chapter 1013 Killing Crimson Wolf


    Instinctively, Alexander''s eyes sought out Robin, standing a dozen feet away. Only this legendary Eastern man could save him now.


    89%


    Finished


    For a brief moment, a flicker of hope ignited within Alexander, only to be swiftly extinguished.


    This monstrous beast, with its raw, primal strength, was more than capable of wiping out all the elite soldiers of Star Troopers on its own. How could Robin, no matter how powerful, possibly have the means to save his life?


    In that instant, Alexander''s hope shattered.


    Suddenly, a piercing dragon''s roar echoed through the air.


    Along with the roar came a sh of golden light.


    Robin''s dragon dagger had already shed across the Crimson Wolf''s throat.


    Thwack!


    The Crimson Wolf''s neck erupted with a fountain of scalding blood, sshing over Alexander and instantly staining him red.


    The pressure from the wolf''s fangs ceased immediately.


    The beast stared at Robin in shock, disbelief written all over its face.


    How could such a thin, unassuming man have possibly killed it?


    The Crimson Wolf''s fangs lost their grip, and its mouth ckened. With a heavy thud, Alexander fell to the ground.


    Looking up at Robin, who was standing so close, Alexander weakly asked, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey ... am I dead?"


    Robin kicked him lightly in the rear, "Get up! You''re perfectly fine!"


    ""What?!"


    Alexander instinctively nced over at the Crimson Wolf''s fallen form.


    The massive creature, standing over 30 feet tall, had its neck severed cleanly by Robin''s dragon dagger.


    The 1,000 monstrous beasts in front of the dark woods froze in ce, stunned and unable toprehend what had just happened.


    They never expected that a man with a slender frame, wielding an unremarkable short de, could so easily end the life of the Crimson Wolf.


    214


    09:30 Thu, 13 Feb ( kh


    Chapter 1013 Killing Crimson Wolf


    Finished


    All 1,000 hulking beasts turned their gaze toward Skydevourer, the beast king, who suddenly rose to his feet.


    The air around him seemed to darken, a storm building as the tension in the atmosphere thickened.


    The scene became suffocating, and not a single soul dared to take another step forward.


    In an instant, a golden dragon spiraled through the Mystic Realm, its shimmering form weaving through the air like an angry whirlwind.


    Every beast watched in awe as the golden creature soared above them, their eyes wide with shock and fear.


    Then, the Golden Dragon opened its jaws, and a beam of blood-bright and gleaming-shot into the air from the neck of the fallen Crimson Wolf.


    The blood was rapidly pulled toward the dragon, vanishing in a sh as the beast feasted on its


    power.


    The scene left the Star Troopers'' elitepletely speechless, unable toprehend what they had just witnessed.


    "Wh-what is this thing?" Pierre and Alexander were both struck with terror, their skin crawling with unease.


    They had heard legends, stories whispered in the corners of the world about an ancient artifact with the terrifying power to drain the blood of even the most powerful of warriors. Could this be the same artifact-the dragon dagger-that Commander-in-chief Ramsey is holding in his hand?


    Pierre and Alexander dared not dwell further on the thought.


    The terrifying legend was one they dared not fully understand.


    In less than a minute, the massive Crimson Wolf''s body was reduced to a dry, leaf-like husk, its flesh and blood entirely consumed.


    As the wind swept through the deste space, the lifeless form of the beast scattered like dust, its very essence eroded by the cruel forces at y.


    The Skydevourer did not dare to make a move.


    Startled by the terrifying spectacle, it paused, momentarily stunned by the show of power.


    The golden dragon, now hovering with eyes full of fury, red directly at Skydevourer.


    The two creatures locked eyes for more than two minutes, an intense standoff that held the


    09:30


    Chapter 1013 Killing Crimson Wolf


    entire space in a breathless grip.


    Finished


    The tension was unbearable. Every person, every beast, quivered in fear, paralyzed by the looming threat in the air.


    After two minutes, the white Skydevourer finally rxed. It shook its massive head and slowly turned, making its way back toward the dark woods.


    With a long, howling cry, the thousand beasts followed in swift retreat, fleeing into the safety of the trees.


    When the Star Troopers'' elite turned their attention to the golden dragon once more, the creature had vanished, leaving no trace behind in the brilliant sky.


    Even the shredded remains of the Crimson Wolf had dissipated, consumed by the dust of the Mystic Realm.


    Suddenly, the sound of Shadow Castle''s rm sirens red through the air, signaling a warning from Waldo Lumb, the Regional Commander of the southwest guard.


    "Mona has been captured. Themander-in-chief must lead all personnel to Shadow Castle for verification immediately. Otherwise, the Mystic Realm defense team will take action and eliminate Mona on the spot. At that point, we will begin a siege on everyone who entered the Mystic Realm. You have three minutes. If not, Mona will be the first to die."


    As Waldo''s warning reached them, Mona also contacted Robin directly using the Star Troopers'' top-secretmunication frequency.


    "The Shadow Castle guard captain is prepared. When all Star Troopers reach the southwest gate, they willunch a surprise attack to eliminate them on-site."


    Mona''s words sent a chill through the othermanders. The room fell silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in.


    A few elite members of the Poison Poppy Special Forces stepped forward, addressing Robin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, we know this mission is one-way, but we will go to rescue Ms.


    Shay."


    Before Robin could respond, a top-secret message came through from Freya.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, we''ve located the forbidden zone within the Mystic Realm!"


    1.1K


    B

 The Deadly 1014

    he Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1014 A Monumental Conspiracy


    All the elite members of the Star Troopers turned their gaze toward Robin.


    Everyone understood that this was a battle with a severe imbnce in power.


    The L1 Mystic Realm master held control over the world''s most powerful and advanced


    weapons


    Finished


    If the Star Troopers tried to go head-to-head with Garth, it would be like throwing an egg against a rock.


    The high-powered assault rifles they brought into the Mystic Realm were nothing more than toyspared to the superweapons of the Mystic Realm guards. The coded message from Mona was absolutely clear.


    "What kind of messed-uppetition is this?" Simmond''s angry shout shattered the silence.


    "This isn''t a military exercise; it''s practically a massacre!


    "If the Advanced Science Department of the Thalrex Order designed this intelligent military simtion game as a ughterhouse, then this game is utterly despicable!" "Yeah, what kind of ''intelligent war gamespetition'' is this? The rules are trash! This is downright evil!" Briar joined in with the frustration.


    Alexander shrugged. "The rules of this military exercise are indeed unfair and unreasonable."


    Robin raised his head and chuckled lightly. "It''s not the rules of this war gamespetition that are wed. It''s the person behind the game design who''s at fault." "Someone this corrupt doesn''t just have a bad nature; they''ve got a rotten soul! This is clearly a conspiracy!


    "We''re out!" Reynold roared. "We''ll file a formalint to thepetitionmittee!"


    ""Exactly! We''re done!"


    The rest of the Star Troopers'' elite shouted in collective outrage.


    "Shut up!" Robin''s sharp voice cut through the chaos. "Once we''ve started, how can we back out halfway?


    "All of you are supposedly battle gods and the strongest warriors in your regions. Do you really want to just vanish, unnoticed, in this deste, forsaken wastnd?"


    KISS


    89%


    Chapter 1014 A Monumental Conspiracy


    Finished


    Alexander sighed helplessly. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, they have super weapons of high-tech caliber, and behind them is the Thalrex Order. With that kind of power, how can we keep ying along?" Robin gave a cold, humorless smile. "There may be a way to deal with them after all."


    Everyone in the Star Troopers was waiting for Robin''s nextmand.


    No one was ready to quit.


    The eight elites from the Poison Poppy Special Forces, seeing the others debating whether to stay or leave, all turned toward Robin, standing at attention and saluting. Then, without a word, they resolutely began walking toward Shadow Castle.


    "Stop!" Robin''s voice rang out, firm andmanding. "Going there like that is nothing but a death wish."


    The eight Poison Poppy Special Forces members spoke in unison. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, we all know that once we go, there''s noing back.


    "But Queen Mona is our Commander-in-Chief, and we must go and rescue her!


    "It''s our duty!


    "This L1 Mystic Realm is nothing but a trap, a conspiracy! If we wait to die, we might as well fight back and at least have a chance at survival!"


    Alexander shook his head. "Your courage is admirable, but what''s the point of sacrificing yourselves in vain?


    "Stay here with us. Maybe we can think of a better n, and we''ll avenge yourmander-in-chief.


    "Your actions here are pointless. You''re just wasting resources."


    The elites from the Poison Poppy Special Forces sighed, their spirits deting. "In this environment, with the Mystic Realm as it is, do we have any hope of surviving "We are warriors. Knowing that the oue will be death, we''d rather go out fighting, with honor.


    "If we don''t go to save ourrades, we''ll never be able to live with ourselves."


    Robin nced at the time. "What you''re doing is cowardice!


    "The Star Troopers aren''t at the point where we sit idly and wait for death, or simply give up!"


    "But..." The Poison Poppy Special Forces members shook their heads in frustration.


    Chapter 1014 A Monumental Conspiracy


    Finished


    "No buts!" Robin''s voice grew sharper. "If there''s even the slightest chance, we have to give everything to fight for it! Even if there''s no hope, we must push forward with everything we have!


    "We have two minutes. Don''t waste any more of my precious time!


    "If, in two minutes, you''re still stuck on these foolish actions, I''ll have no choice but to abandon this rescue mission!


    "For every soldier, the lives of ourrades cannot be abandoned so easily!


    "In my dictionary, there''s no such thing as someone I can''t rescue!


    "Get back to your position immediately and await further orders!"


    The elite members of the Poison Poppy Special Forces, who had been sinking in despair, suddenly felt a spark of energy surge within them.


    Though they didn''t know what Robin had nned to rescue Mona, they could feel a powerful, unshakable determination radiating from this Eastern man.


    Reynold furrowed his brows, his face filled with concern. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, how can our weapons possibly stand up to Garth and his team?" "Shut up and step


    back!" Robin barked sharply.


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces, Tanqueria Special Forces, Sea Lion Force, and Poison Poppy Special Forces, all retreat to the Dark Woods base!


    "All teams remaining at the Dark Woods base will follow General Yates''smand during this time!


    "Under no circumstances will anyone leave the base without my direct orders!"


    Stepping forward, Simmond shook his head. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I can''t stay behind. I want to go with you!"


    "Follow the order!" Robin turned his gaze to the eager Star Troopers elite. "You''ll stay at the base because your presence is a deterrent to Garth and the beasts of Dark Woods. If necessary, you''ll provide reinforcements from the periphery." After Simmond and his team departed, Robin quickly flipped through the images of the Mystic Realm''s forbidden zone that Freya had sent him.


    The overall design of the forbidden zone map caught his attention immediately.


    The shape of the forbidden zone was strikingly simr to that of the Emberleaf Fans!


    09:30


    Chapter 1014 A Monumental Conspiracy


    Is this a coincidence, or is there something deeper hidden within?


    Finished


    Freya''s encrypted message revealed that they had been unable to locate the entrance to the Mystic Realm''s forbidden zone.


    Without ess to that door, the superweapons inside the forbidden zone couldn''t be activated.


    However, Freya also included another critical piece of information.


    Another intelligence team had discovered a small oasis area at the far eastern side of the space ind.


    There was alien activity there.


    From their observation, it appeared to be a newly established military base.


    The Mystic Realm master should have full surveince coverage over the space ind. Such a situation could only happen with his consent.


    Could it be that Garth struck a deal with these extraterrestrial beings?


    If that''s the case, the attacks on the Star Troopers would make sense.


    Did Garth, that b*stard, intend to ally with these aliens and be the supreme ruler of Earth?


    Otherwise, there''s no way to exin all the strange urrences!


    Even worse, this may not just be his n-it could be the conspiracy of an entire organization!


    Under the guise of working for the benefit of the Earth''s citizens, they have been secretly exploiting Earth''s resources for their own selfish gain and lust for power!


    The Mystic Realm master and the group of conspirators behind him deceived the entire world!


    Robin immediately replied to Freya, giving her orders to stay on standby at the outer perimeter of the forbidden zone. The intelligence team that had detected the suspicious alien activity at the eastern region of the ind was to continue silently monitoring the situation. Robin was convinced that the Dragon Manor heist and Young Lord Dragon''s disappearance were somehow tied to this.


    This was a monumental conspiracy!


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1015

    09:30 Thu, 13 Feb O


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1015 The Secret to Unlocking the Mystic Realm''s Forbidden Zone


    89%


    Finished


    Within the Thalrex Order, there were undoubtedly several factionspeting for power, both openly and behind the scenes.


    Given the importance of the matter, no one dared to confront it publicly.


    Before the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, Ryker suddenly paid an unexpected visit, spouting strange, cryptic words.


    Looking back, Robin now realized that those words had been meant to convey something more, something unspoken.


    Twenty years ago, the first Special Envoy of the Thalrex Order, the Curnows couple, personally crafted a pair of Emberleaf Fans and gifted them to Young Lord Dragon.


    After that, the world was thrown into a frenzy.


    The Dragon Manor massacre, Young Lord Dragon and his 100 elite Golden Dragon Guards mysteriously disappearing, and the top 20 superpowers of the World of Darkness all suddenly retiring from the scene... All these bizarre events seemed to be connected to somethingrger.


    However, no one knew what that something was.


    For so long, the world had silently agreed to bury the truth. It was as if those strange urrences had never happened at all.


    One possibility was that the pair of Emberleaf Fans given to Young Lord Dragon by the Curnows couple had something to do with it.


    Ambrose had once said that, on the night before Young Lord Dragon left Qacalisle Ind, he had specifically visited them.


    He had mentioned that someone would be sent to buy back the Emberleaf Fans and their bronze box at a hefty price.


    If these Emberleaf Fans held no significance, Young Lord Dragon would never have returned to reim them.


    To Robin, the Emberleaf Fans were no coincidence.


    The overall design of the L1 Mystic Realm had been created by the Curnows couple.


    Many of the advanced weapons inside the Mystic Realm were also products of their team''s work.


    Chapter 1015 The Secret to Unlocking the Mystic Realm''s Forbidden Zone


    Finished


    The most powerful weapon in the Mystic Realm''s forbidden zone had been personally crafted by the Curnows couple.


    And it was likely that the opening code for the forbidden zone had been designed by them


    too.


    Could it be that the Emberleaf Fans contained the secret to unlocking the Mystic Realm''s forbidden zone?


    Robin had already carefully examined both the Emberleaf Fans and their bronze box, but he had found nothing unusual-no symbols, no hiddenpartments, nothing that stood out. Time was running out, and Robin couldn''t afford to waste any more thought on this.


    Catherine, Maverick, and Mona were still in the hands of the Mystic Realm master, Garth.


    If they didn''t reach Shadow Castle soon to negotiate with Garth''s men, those three would likely meet a grim fate.


    For now, he needed to stall for time, trying to get his hands on the code to unlock the forbidden zone.


    Once that was done, this Mystic Realm ind would be under his control.


    "Pierre, immediately contact Waldo, who''s guarding the southwest of the Shadow Castle. I''m heading over there now!" Robin ordered, his voice sharp.


    "Tell them I demand to see Garth in person! And make sure Mona and the other two Star Troopers are safe. No harm shoulde to them.


    "Otherwise, I''ll use extreme measures and blow up


    Shadow Castle!"


    Pierre, Alexander, and the four teams of elite troops were stunned into silence.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, d-did I hear that right?" Pierre asked, bewildered. "Are we really going to blow up Shadow Castle?"


    Robin nodded firmly. "Of course!"


    "But... how are we supposed to blow it up?" Pierre and the others were still confused.


    When they entered the Mystic Realm, themittee had only allowed them to bring high- explosive rifles with them.


    On Earth, these rifles were among the deadliest weapons.


    At a range of 3,000 feet, a single shot could create a hole the size of a bowl in the target.


    At 1,500 feet, a headshot would obliterate the targetpletely, leaving no trace.


    09:31 Thu, 13 Feb ( n


    Chapter 1015 The Secret to Unlocking the Mystic Realm''s Forbidden Zone


    However, these high-explosive rounds were useless in the Mystic Realm. 89%


    Finished


    up


    Now, Robin was threatening the Mystic Realm master, iming he would blow Shadow Castle.


    Setting aside whether they even had the right kind of explosives, it was important to note that the castle''s counter-explosive interception and defense systems were invulnerable.


    With the equipment and firepower of the Star Troopers, facing off against Shadow Castle''s advanced weaponry seemed almostughable.


    Pierre swallowed hard. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you suggesting we use the beasts from the Dark Woods to threaten Garth, the realm master?"


    Robin gave a cold smile. "You really think those beasts could stand up to the kinds of superweapons Garth has at his disposal?"


    He shook his head, letting out a bitterugh. "Not a chance."


    "Then why did Garth leave those beasts alive?" Alexander asked, confused.


    Robin smirked lightly. "To deal with extraterrestrials, of course."


    He continued, his voiceced with disdain, "Garth has always been ying coy with the aliens. He kept those beasts as leverage, to use them as a threat if they came. If not, he''d have wiped them all out by now." Pierre was stunned, the truth dawning on him. It made sense.


    Not long ago, Garth had obliterated the base Reynolds and Mona had built in an instant, reducing it to rubble.


    And now, with a mere Dark Woods at his disposal, Garth could easily destroy it with one or twoser-guided grenades.


    The elites around them were wide-eyed, the implications sinking in.


    Pierre had wanted to ask Robin if they really had the weapons to level Shadow Castle, but it seemed like a pointless question now.


    The answer was clearly no.


    In Pierre''s mind, Robin was just ying for time, throwing out empty threats to rattle their


    opponents.


    If he had ess to those superweapons, why bother with all these theatrics? Why not just destroy Shadow Castle in one fell swoop?


    The truth was clear-the superweapons Garth controlled rendered everything else


    09:31 Thu, 13


    Chapter 1015 The Secret to Unlocking the Mystic Realm''s Forbidden Zone


    insignificant.


    89%


    Finished


    Pierre hesitated no longer, quickly contacting Waldo at the southwest gate and rying the demands: for their realm master toe out and speak to them, and to release Robin''s three elite troops.


    He passed along Robin''s exact words, hoping it would be enough to break through.


    Waldo''s initial fury turned to hesitation. Finally, after a long pause, it seemed he had second thoughts.


    Reluctantly, he agreed to pass the message along to the realm master.


    When Robin and his group arrived at the southwest gate of Shadow Castle, it was high noon on the deserted ind.


    The sunlight was blinding, casting a harsh glow over the barrennd.


    The dry, cracked earth reflected the light, illuminating every elite from the various teams.


    "Are you the so-called Star Troopers from Earth?" Waldo''s voice echoed through the amplifiers.


    "Tell your Commander-in-chief toe out and speak!"


    Robin pointed to Waldo. "I am the Commander-in-chief of the Star Troopers. Tell your realm master toe out and speak to me!" Waldo''s voice came back, dripping with scorn. "The realm master is busy. He doesn''t have time to waste on lowly peasants like you."


    Robin smirked, reaching into his bag and pulling out the bronze box containing the Emberleaf Fans. With a slow, deliberate motion, he lifted the box, locking eyes with Waldo. "If Garth doesn''te out and release my people, I''ll destroy your castle and leave it in ruins. "Even if it means losing three of my own men inside the castle, I won''t hesitate."


    Waldo chuckled, about to respond, but Robin quickly opened the bronze box. "Go ahead-test me."


    Robin didn''t know for sure if the Emberleaf Fans or the bronze box held the key to unlocking the superweapons in the forbidden zone of the Mystic Realm.


    But in that moment, he had no choice but to use intimidation to crush Waldo''s resistance.


    The moment the box opened, nothing happened.


    The Emberleaf Fans sat motionless in his palm, offering no sign or response.


    415


    Chapter 1015 The Secret to Unlocking the Mystic Realm''s Forbidden Zone


    Finished


    Behind him, Pierre, Alexander, and the rest of the elite team were frozen in shock, cold sweat trickling down their faces.

 The Deadly 1016

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1016 Darling, I Haven''t Gone Far


    A heavy silence hung before the city gates.


    83%


    Finished


    It was as if time itself were silently slipping away, unnoticed, while buried secrets long sealed in the past began to stir.


    The oppressive sunlight, bright and unforgiving, cast its unyielding rays on the Emberleaf Fans, those relics forgotten by time. The light illuminated them, making them sparkle as if they were crystal-clear waters, a serene reflection of purity.


    The rity of that light seemed to transcend time itself, as though those fans held the gaze of ancient eyes -eyes that could see through all the deceitful plots and false pretenses of power-hungry men.


    The moment the bronze box was opened, the old, deferential rules were shattered.


    Like a breath of fresh wind that swept in, it seemed to release two droplets of pure, ethereal water, sending them down to the mortal realm.


    On the castle wall, Waldo stared nervously at Robin''s hands, where the Emberleaf Fans glowed with an almost magical aura.


    For a moment, he was unsure of how to react to this unexpected development.


    How could the key to the Mystic Realm forbidden zone be in the hands of this Star Troopersmander- in-chief?


    If not, how could he dare to boast that he could reduce the Shadow Castle''s impregnable defenses to rubble?


    Pierre, Alexander, and the other Star Troopers elites were equally stunned, holding their breath in disbelief.


    They couldn''t believe it-at such a life-or-death moment, Robin was resorting to this sort of low-level psychological tactic.


    The Mystic Realm master of Shadow Castle was no ordinary opponent. He was a true powerhouse, wielding weapons that could destroy the Earth hundreds of times over.


    What was there to fear from a mere threat?


    What they couldn''t understand, however, was why Robin had pulled out an ornament.


    Is it some sort of superweapon developed by the Advanced Science Department?


    That''s absurd!


    If this were truly enough to shake Waldo and Garth, then the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals would be nothing but a joke.


    Sure enough, after a brief moment of shock, Waldo burst intoughter.


    "So, you''re the Star Troopersmander-in-chief, Robin?" heughed. "It seems the Thalrex Order War Games Division has been ying games for the past 20 years, haha...


    "You fool, trying to dazzle us with tricks-what a waste of time!


    "Hand over the 20 qualifying token chips you''re holding to this Regional Commander, or none of you will leave the Mystic Realm alive!"


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1016 Darling, I Haven''t Gone Far


    "Qualifying token chips?" Pierre and the others froze in shock.


    They didn''t understand what the realm master needed these chips for.


    These chips were the key to their entry into the LI Mystic Realm, representing the entire system for essing it.


    83%


    Finished


    Without them, it was like losing their eyesight. In this vast, deste ind, they wouldn''t be able to see or sense anything.


    More importantly, without the chips, all contact with the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department would be cut off.


    Losing the chips was as good as being sentenced to death.


    Robin ignored Waldo''s demands, his focus entirely on the Emberleaf Fans.


    His instincts told him that these fans were connected to the Mystic Realm forbidden zone key in some way.


    "


    Waldo, losing his patience, snarled, "Since you refuse to cooperate, then I''ll deal with this woman first! "Bring her here! Let me show them what happens when you defy Shadow Castle''s orders!"


    As they reached the southwestern gate of Shadow Castle, Waldo and his men dragged Mona in front of the


    gates.


    Pierre stepped forward and said, "Waldo, your actions are a serious vition of the Mystic Realm rules! We are members of the Star Troopers, here on orders from the Thalrex Order War Games Division.


    "The Mystic Realm master, Garth, has not only failed to properly wee us into the castle but has also strictly prohibited us from approaching Shadow Castle.


    "We''ve established our base here, and you''ve illegally used superweapons to destroy it.


    "This is a direct vition of the Thalrex Order''s Mystic Realm rules. If we were to terminate the


    "Comin all you want!" Waldo scoffed, his voice dripping with mockery. "Let''s see how those fools at the War Games Division react.


    "They were informed that the Star Troopers who ventured into the Mystic Realm were ambushed by alien


    creatures.


    "Our forces eliminated the alien threat."


    Pierre and the others were momentarily speechless.


    This deste space ind was naturally chaotic, constantly vulnerable to outside forces breaching its defenses.


    Waldo''s exnation was just convincing enough for the War Games Division to reluctantly ept it. Besides, they wouldn''t dare challenge him, as he had his hand on the trigger of the most devastating superweapon ever created.


    If he lost his temper and directed that missile toward Earth, the consequences would be nothing short of


    215


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1016 Darling, I Haven''t Gone Far


    catastrophic.


    Finished


    Standing at the city gate, Waldo studied the expressions of Robin, Pierre, and the rest, his lips curling into a sneer. "Still thinking about filing aint?


    "My advice? Do what the realm master ordered-hand over your token chips. Who knows, you might still earn a spot in the realm master''s elite guard.


    "If not, you''ll disappear forever into the endless abyss of time and space ...


    Just then, a series of sharp beeping sounds interrupted the standoff.


    11


    Waldo nced at hismunicator. The signal came from Garth. Without hesitation, he yed the voice


    message.


    As he listened, his gaze shifted to the Emberleaf Fans in Robin''s grasp, his pupils constricting in shock. Robin caught the flicker of change in Waldo''s expression.


    At that moment, he became certain-the superweapon''s activation system hidden within the L1 Mystic Realm''s forbidden zone was directly tied to the Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box.


    The only problem was, he still hadn''t figured out how to trigger theunch.


    The sunlight glinted off the Emberleaf Fans, casting an eerie glow.


    Amid the suffocating tension, the object remained silent, as if biding its time.


    After ending the call, Waldo exhaled slowly. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I suggest you keep your


    "The realm master just informed me that two Dragon Soul operatives infiltrated my Shadow Castle, attempting to steal the Mystic Realm''s superweapon for use against the alien forces.


    "This is the most highly ssified restricted zone of the Mystic Realm. Under such circumstances, the realm master''s guards could have executed them on sight.


    "Bring them up!" Waldomanded coldly. A momentter, Catherine and Maverick were dragged onto the city tower by two guards.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I assume these two belong to your Dragon Soul unit?


    "The realm master is willing to release them without holding them ountable.


    "But in return, you must surrender the Emberleaf Fans and your token chips.


    "If youply, Garth will meet with you personally at the Shadow Castle''smand center."


    Robin caught the subtle tremor in Waldo''s tone.


    That hesitation only confirmed what he had begun to suspect-the Emberleaf Fans were the key to the superweapon''s activation.


    Noticing Robin''s reluctance, Waldo pulled out an electronicser gun, leveling it at Catherine, Maverick,


    and Mona.


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb 0


    Chapter 1016 Darling, I Haven''t Gone Far


    "If you won''t cooperate, I''ll just kill them myself"


    Finished


    Catherine and Maverick had already pieced together the truth inside Garth''s


    superweapon control center.


    The Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box in Robin''s possession weren''t ordinary relics-they were the control devices for activating the Mystic Realm''s forbidden


    superweapon system.


    But they still hadn''t figured out the exact mechanism.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, destroy Shadow Castle! Eradicate these traitors


    in disguise!" Catherine suddenly shouted,


    Maverick added his voice to hers, yelling, "Commander, do it! Reduce this ce


    to rubble!"


    Mona trembled, shaken by the unwavering determination in their voices.


    This was the unyielding spirit of the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    They would rather die a thousand deaths than surrender.


    They might long for survival, but they would never bow to disgrace.


    Tears streaked down Catherine''s face as she looked at Robin, her voice breaking


    with emotion.


    "Robin, I''ve always admired you. You''re the man I respect most in this life.


    "Pull the trigger! If you hesitate, I''ll regret ever falling in love with you!


    "Hurry! Do it!"


    A deafening explosion erupted.


    In the blinding ze of fire, Catherine''s tear-streaked face shone with a radiant


    smile.


    My love, I have not gone far,


    I''ve only moved to a different ce, loving you in silence.


    Though we can no longer meet each day,


    I know, atst, you''ve begun to hold me in your heart.


    If fate grants us another chance,


    I will embrace you with all my love.


    No longer will / hide or act on impulse,


    I will be gentler, more patient, just for you...


    My love, if only I could stay a little longer,


    To see your resolute face, to admire the light in your eyes.


    As boundless as the sea, as brilliant as the stars...


    AIC


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1017 No Snowke is Innocent!

 The Deadly 1017

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1017 No Snowke is Innocent!


    82%


    Finished


    The sky above Shadow Castle was engulfed in towering mes, the air thick with the deafening roar of explosions, sending shockwaves through everyone at the southwestern city gate. Robin had truly activated the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweapon system.


    The Mystic Realm''s super-precisionser missiles had already reduced the south gate of Shadow Castle to rubble, leaving nothing but scorched earth!


    Waldo stood frozen, utterly stunned.


    In his frantic gaze, he searched below at Robin''s figure.


    Amid the motionless Star Troopers, there was no sign of Robin.


    Under the blinding sunlight, a shadow sliced through the dense smoke and chaos, swiftlying to stand before Waldo.


    Before the three guards on the wall could recover from their shock, the cold gleam of a dragon dagger shed as it slit their throats, the chill blood gleaming like ice.


    Three heads, faces frozen in disbelief, soared through the air before crashing violently onto the stone floor of the castle wall, rolling at Waldo''s feet.


    "Ah!" Waldo screamed, instinctively stepping back. "H-how could you kill them?"


    "Get down!"


    Robin''s icy voice shattered the vast silence of the Mystic Realm, freezing time itself into an unapproachable eternity.


    "You want to y tough with me? What the hell were you thinking?"


    With a thud, Waldo copsed to his knees before Robin.


    This was a suffocating pressure he''d never felt in over 20 years.


    He had thought that by aligning with Garth, he had reached the pinnacle of power, standing above everyone else on Earth.


    They had the unparalleled might of a superweapon to back them, giving them the arrogance to ignore any force on the.


    He remembered clearly, 23 years ago, when he and Garth swore an oath, pledging their allegiance to the people of Earth, promising to put their interests first.


    But power had corrupted them, and the promises of that day had long been forgotten in the pursuit of their ever-expanding control.


    Looking up, Waldo''s gaze met Robin''s towering figure in the scorching sunlight, a cold shiver crawling down his spine.


    "Robin ..."


    111


    11


    1


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1017 No Snowke is Innocent!


    She reached out and waved her hand in front of him before gently resting her head on his shoulder, murmuring, "Am I still alive?"


    With that, Catherine closed her eyes tightly, tears streaming down her delicate, beautiful face.


    "If there''s an afterlife, I''ll stay by your side and never lose you again...''


    11


    "Alright, enough with the dramatics. You''re still alive," Robin said coldly, pushing her away.


    Finished


    "Ugh... Oh, my god!" Catherine tumbled to the ground with a loud crash. "Y-you just threw me on the floor! You''re driving me insane!"


    She scrambled to her feet, pouting as she muttered, "Can''t you just y along? I''ve been sody-like!"


    "Catherine, you''re letting your heart flutter at the wrong time!" Maverick gave her a yful tap on the head. "The whole world''s watching!"


    "Oh, my god. I''m so embarrassed!" Catherine''s cheeks flushed crimson, and she covered her face, casting a sneaky nce at Robin''s back. Grumbling to herself, she muttered, "This guy is always so cold!"


    Mona walked over to Catherine. "Ms. McKay, I truly envy you for being able to spend every day with such a great man.


    "If I had that chance, I''d give up everything and follow him for life."


    "Guess you''ll never have that chance. Catherine shot a nce at the Poison Poppy Queen, a fleeting sadness in her eyes. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey is a man standing on a cloud, above us all. He doesn''t belong to people like us. "He has greater things to aplish, a higher mission to fulfill.


    "Just meeting him in this life is enough for me. I wouldn''t dare wish for anything more.


    "To us, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey will always be someone we can only look up to."


    Maverick stepped closer to Robin. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I have received top-secret intel from Garth''s Mystic Realmmand center.


    "The key to controlling the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweapon is the Emberleaf Fans designed by the Curnows couple 20 years ago, along with an oval-shaped bronze box," Robin said coldly.


    This system documented the presence of one thousand super warheads hidden in the Mystic Realm forbidden zone.


    "In direct light, this device activates energy instantly. The one holding the Emberleaf Fans can control the forbidden zone''s superweapon system and annihte any target they wish.


    "These weapons can strike faster than the speed of light.


    "A target 200,000 miles away will be hit within a second.


    "I didn''t expect the Emberleaf Fans would be in your hands."


    Robin looked at the Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box that held them. Under the midday sun, the fans spun rapidly, as though flowing like water.


    09:36 Fri,


    Chapter 1017 No Snowke is Innocent!


    The lid of the bronze box revealed intricate circuit-like patterns.


    82%


    Finished


    The bronze box that housed the Emberleaf Fans, along with the fans themselves, formed a high-tech control system. Within these denseworked lines were attack sensors capable of pinpointing precise targets. This system documented the presence of one thousand super warheads hidden in the Mystic Realm forbidden zone.


    One hundred micro warheads, one hundred small warheads, one hundred medium warheads, one hundredrge warheads, and six hundred super warheads.


    All of these warheads were loaded onto digitalunch racks.


    The system would automatically choose the warhead''s model based on the target''s scale andunch ordingly.


    The first warhead fired was a micro-targeting strike.


    It covered a 1,500-square-feet area with 100% lethal uracy.


    Currently, the death toll on the Shadow Castle''s digital disy board was clear: 1,300 casualties.


    "Robin, don''t forget-Garth holds superweapons too!" Waldo screamed after a brief silence. "Stop your reckless actions immediately..."


    Robin chuckled, then stepped on Waldo''s face. "Then I''ll destroy everyst one of Garth''s superweapons!"


    With that, he locked the targeting red dot on the northeast side of Shadow Castle.


    A deafening explosion erupted in the northeastern part of the castle.


    The fiery st lit up the entire Mystic Realm sky, turning it a bright orange.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled.


    The castle walls seemed to copse all at once.


    Waldo howled in terror, "You''re insane!


    "You''re going to kill so many innocent castle guards! Stop the attack now!"


    As the lights on the bronze box''s lid blinked in sequence, explosions erupted one after another throughout the Shadow Castle''s eastern, southeastern, northern, northwestern, and western areas, as well as the central region.


    The entire Mystic Realm shook.


    Waldo stared at Robin, horrified by the coldness in his eyes.


    He knew, without a doubt, that Garth''s long-desired dream of ruling the Earth had been utterly shattered.


    "You''re a devil!" Waldo fell to his knees in despair, screaming in agony.


    Robin scoffed. "After an avnche, no snowke is innocent.


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1017 No Snowke is Innocent!


    "This is the price for betraying the people of Earth.


    "This is the price for forgetting your original intentions.


    "This is the price for threatening me."


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1018

    Finished


    Chapter 1018 The Harder You Push, the Kinder the World Bes


    As the seven defensive systems of Shadow Castle were destroyed, the sky above the LI Mystic Realm darkened immediately.


    The scorching sunlight vanished in an instant.


    Above the barren ind, shing red warning lights suddenly flickered to life.


    With the rhythm of the blinking lights, the entire Mystic Realm was filled with the shrill wail of emergency


    rms.


    In the dark sky, a terrifying voice split the silence, delivering amand filled with threat:


    "The Star Troopers have vited thews of the Mystic Realm. This war gamespetition is hereby


    terminated!


    ¡°General Robin, cease your uwful and dangerous actions immediately. Otherwise, the LI Mystic Realmws will activate the annihtion system and eliminate the Star Troopers!" The red lights on the barren ind flickered ominously in the sky.


    The sharp sirens echoed through the Mystic Realm, sending chills through the elite Star Troopers.


    What had once been a straightforward Mystic Realm Semifinals had now turned into a battle against the Mystic Realm''s intelligence system.


    It wasn''t only the Star Troopers who were horrified; even the guards of Shadow Castle were prostrated on the ground, trembling with fear.


    Waldo, panicked, turned to Robin. "You madman! You have activated the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweaponunch system! Everyone here will be destroyed by the system''sws!


    "You need to hand over the bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans to the realm master, or none of you will


    leave here alive!


    "Not only will we die, but none of you will escape!"


    "Systemws?" Maverick eximed, stunned.


    "You mean this intelligent system''sws can destroy humanity? Wh-what exactly is going on?"


    Waldo shook his head bitterly. "Anyone entering this L1 Mystic Realm system has implicitly agreed to abide by itsws.


    "Yourmander-in-chief has recklessly activated the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s super-attack system. This is a serious vition of the system''sws. If it is not dealt with within ten minutes, it will destroy everything!" Pierre, Alexander, and other elite Star Troopers had already reached the top of the walls.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, let''s call it off."


    The elite Poison Poppy Special Forces stepped forward, urging, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, our people have been rescued. It''s better to listen to them and return the Emberleaf Fans to them. Let''s stop here."


    82%


    Chapter 1018 The Harder You Push, the Kinder the World Bes


    Robin gave a cold smile. "Nonsense!


    "No matter how intelligent the system is, it''s still man-made.


    Finished


    "The schemers behind the scenes are trying to trick me with some so-called intelligentws to reach their own ends. What good could that do?


    "I hold the superweapon system capable of destroying the entire. Do I fear some patheticws?"


    He pointed toward the surveince devices overhead. "Is it you hidden, cowardly conspirators who are this stupid, or do you think I''m just some fool you can manipte?


    "Keep ying your little games, and I''ll destroy the entire Thalrex Order!"


    With those words, Robin aimed the Emberleaf Fans at the surveince system overhead.


    With a deafening roar, all the monitoring devices on the barren ind were disabled.


    Waldo mmed his fist into the ground, yelling in despair, "You lunatic, the system''s self-destruct mechanism will really wipe us all out! Hand over the control device to the realm master now, and maybe there''s a chance to survive... Robin gave a coldugh. "I never put my life in the hands of others!


    "Today, I''ll see who destroys whom!"


    Enson Hawthorne, vice captainof the Poison Poppy Special Forces stepped forward, displeased. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, are you joking with the lives of all our elite Star Troopers?


    "I believe you should hand the forbidden zone control device over to the realm master immediately and beg for forgiveness. We need to leave here as quickly as possible!"


    Robin furrowed his brow and turned to Enson. "What are you saying? Do I need you telling me what to do?"


    Enson froze. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I just mean we don''t need to get into unnecessary conflicts with them..."


    Robin snorted coldly. "You all risked your lives to save the captain of your Poison Poppy Special Forces, and now you''re telling me this is some pointless struggle?


    "Now that we''ve made enemies with the Mystic Realm master, you want to back down?"


    Enson continued to argue, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, there''s no need for unnecessary sacrifice..."


    "Enough!" Robin''s voice dropped to a low growl. "I hate selfish little people like you!" He turned to Pierre. "Kill him!"


    Before Pierre could act, Mona had already severed Enson''s head with a swift strike. "Anyone who dares disturb the morale will have their head removed in the name of Commander-in-chief Ramsey!


    "From now on, Poison Poppy Special Forces will forever serve Commander-in-chief Ramsey!


    "Who dares defy Commander-in-chief Ramsey''s orders? I''ll be the first to take his head!"


    The entire Star Troopers team fell silent at once, no one daring to mention handing over the control system again.


    212


    09:36 Fri, 14 Feb 0


    Chapter 1018 The Harder You Push, the Kinder the World Bes


    82%


    Finished


    Waldo, seeing Robin''s unwavering resolve, screamed in frustration, ¡°Robin, I warn you-if you keep pushing forward with this madness, the LI Mystic Realmws will initiate a catastrophic strike on the entire space ind!


    "Please, for the love of everything, hand the Emberleaf Fans over to the realm master! Garth will activate the special protocol to stop thew''s destructive program...


    Robin sneered, holding the bronze box with disdain. "If that is the case, I will just blow up the L1 Mystic Realm first.


    "There''s no doubt the schemers are hiding in thework of this control device.


    "If I detonate all the attack points ... what then?


    "I really want to know if those shadowy figures behind the scenes will still dare to threaten me!


    "I''ll show them¡ªif they want to test my limits, I''ll break thempletely.


    "Worst case, we all go down together!"


    "D*mn it! You''re a madman!" Waldo''s shock could no longer be described as mere surprise; he was on the verge of losing itpletely.


    Confronting a man who cared for nothing and had no regard for consequences left them powerless.


    With that, Robin flipped the switches on the bronze box, activating the device''swork.


    In an instant, the dark sky of the Mystic Realm cleared, and the blinding sunlight flooded the space ind once again.


    The dreadful sirens and shing warning lights vanished, leaving an eerie calm.


    Alexander let out a long breath, relief washing over him. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''ve done it again! Up until now, you''ve be my ultimate hero! I''ve decided- I''ll follow you for the rest of my life!" Pierre, equally exhrated, nodded eagerly. ¡°It seems the harder you push, the kinder the world bes to you!"


    Robin pointed toward Waldo. "Get

 The Deadly 1019

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1019 Wherever I Go, I Am the Law!


    *82%


    Finished


    "Are you really going to see the realm master?" Waldo asked nervously, eyeing, Robin, "What are you nning to do?"


    Robin coldly wiped his hands. "What I do isn''t something you''re worthy of knowing"


    Waldo scanned Robin and the bronze box in his hands. "If you do not hand over the control device for the Mystic Realm forbidden zone... I will not take you there!" "You''re not in a position to negotiate with me!" Robin grabbed a handful of Waldo''s hair and mmed his face into the ground. "If you won''t take me, then you can just die!" "Ah!... Wait!" Waldo''s face was covered in blood. "You''re a madman! I-I''ll take you there!"


    Pierre immediately whispered, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I''ll apany you. I''m concerned that Garth''s hideout might be a trap."


    Robin wiped his palms with a wet napkin, cleaning the bronze box as well. "Exactly what I want-a trap!"


    "I''ll go with you," Pierre and Alexander said in unison.


    Robin waved them off. "Everyone stay put! This game is about to end, so prepare yourselves.


    Waldo wiped the blood off his face and led Robin to a low-flying craft in the Mystic Realm. The saucer- shaped vehicle took off from the ground.


    Two minutester, itnded on a hill at the southeastern edge of Shadow Castle.


    The area around the hill had been obliterated by the forbidden zone''s attack system, reduced to rubble and debris.


    In the deep recesses of the ruins, an imposing European-style pce could just be made out.


    Waldo pointed angrily. "It''s right below that pce.


    "This was once a beautifulndscape, but your mess has wiped it all out."


    Robin shrugged. "I''m not the one causing trouble. It''s you fools who insist on doing things for the sake of fame! "Using the noble cause of protecting Earth''s safety and prosperity, but secretly doing vile things behind the


    scenes.


    "Too bad for you, you picked a fight with me!


    "Since the beginning of my career, I''ve followed one simple rule: I don''t hurt people unless they hurt me. If someone dares to harm me, I''ll wipe them outpletely!" "Wh-who are you?" Waldo stared at Robin, unable to believe these words wereing from a battlemander.


    Robin pped Waldo''s face. "The people of Earth call me Lord Drakebane! Wherever I go, I am thew!"


    "What do you really want to do?" Waldo suddenly had a bad feeling.


    09:37 Fri, 14 Feb 00


    Chapter 1019 Wherever I Go, I Am the Law!


    82%


    Finished


    "Unfortunately for you, you and the schemers behind you have gotten in my way!" Robin adjusted his cor.


    "I''ll have to teach you all a lesson so you can understand the cost of deceiving the world."


    Waldo shuddered. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I don''t know what your background is, but let me warn you, don''t do anything rash!


    "Otherwise, you''ll regret your decision.


    "Mr. Hitler and his organization are more powerful than you can imagine!


    "Let me remind you again: if you hand over the Mystic Realm forbidden zone control device to the realm master, maybe you and your Star Troopers will make it out alive..." With a sharp crack, Robin pped Waldo across the face. "Threaten me?


    "I hold the control device for the superweapon system, and you think you get to decide whether I live or die?"


    Waldo clutched his swollen cheek. "Fine, fine, you''re crazy. You''ve really lost it! But I''ll take you to see the realm master."


    Waldo stood up, unsteadily leading Robin to a small hill with a pavilion-like structure.


    Inside the pavilion was an elevator.


    The elevator took them down nearly 1,500 feet into an underground pce.


    This was the specially designed Mystic Realm master''s pce.


    The pce was cold and eerie.


    At the head of the pce, seated on a throne, was a man around 50 years old.


    This man was none other than the realm master of the Mystic Realm, Garth.


    "Mr. Ramsey, we finally meet! Congrattions on making it here. This oue is exactly what we had hoped for," Garth said smoothly.


    "You truly lived up to expectations and achieved what we''ve been trying to do for 20 years but couldn''t.


    "You have helped us find the control device for the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweapon system. Our organization will reward you handsomely. "Please hand over the L1 Mystic Realm forbidden zone superweapon control system to me, and you will be the champion of this year''s militarypetition." Robin gave a cold smile. "Who do you think you are? And what is your organization to me? You want me to hand over the control system? Dream on!" Garth stood up and said, "General Ramsey, you really have a sense of humor. But I want to make it clear- I''m serious about this conversation." Robin''s voice remained cold as he replied, "I''m serious too."


    The smile on Garth''s face instantly vanished. "Commander-in-chief Ramsev. do vou even realize what


    214


    09:37 Fri, 14 Feb 0.


    Chapter 1019 Wherever I Go, I Am the Law!


    you''re doing? Your actions are incredibly dangerous!


    X82%


    Finished


    "You have helped us find the control device for the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweapon system. Our organization will reward you handsomely. Robin let out augh. "Garth, are you an idiot?


    "You''re still talking about the military war games at this point?


    "This is a scam-it''s a trap you and your team meticulously designed!


    "All you want is to get your hands on the control device for the Mystic Realm forbidden zone''s superweapon


    system.


    "Before I arrived, you and your hidden conspirators were all searching for the device that controls the LI Mystic Realm''s secret forbidden zone superweapon system. "The strange events that have urred worldwide over the past 20 years-those were all manipted by you from behind the scenes.


    "I''m not wrong, am I?


    "Your goal was never about thepetition-it''s all about acquiring control over a weapon that could destroy the world!"


    Garth''s voice turned cold. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, I hope you''re considering the consequences of your actions.


    "Do you even realize what you''re saying? You''re insulting our great cause!


    "What we''re doing is working to ensure the safety of the Earth.


    "You, however, refuse to follow the rules, sabotaging our noble efforts. If you continue this way, I will¡ª¡±


    Robin sneered. "Don''t try to pull that moral high ground crap on me. I''ve never cared about whatever so-called moral rules you cling to."


    "Now tell me what''s the name of the organization pulling your strings?"


    Suddenly, Waldo drew aser pistol and aimed it at Robin''s back. "As per the realm master''s orders, hand over the control device!"


    In an instant, no less than 20ser guns from around the pce shed into view, all aimed at Robin.


    Robin gave a detached smile, holding the bronze box in his hands. "If any of you dare to fire, I''ll take control of every system''s trigger and detonate this entire LI Mystic Realm along with everyst hiding ce of the global Thalrex Order!"


    Before Waldo and the others could react, a streak of light shed. Robin''s dragon dagger shed across Waldo''s throat and that of everyst one of the gunmen.


    Garth froze in ce as Robin appeared right in front of him.


    "You think you stand a chance of killing me?" Robin''s voice was steady as he demanded, "Answer me! What''s the name of the organization behind you? What connection did Young Lord Dragon have with you all?"


    09:37 Fri, 14 Fet

 The Deadly 1020

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1020 An Open Provocation Against the Thalrex Order!


    Garth stood frozen in ce, his mind struggling to catch up with what was happening.


    82%


    ? Finished


    Staring at the familiar face in front of him, he instinctively took several steps back. "Young Lord Dragon...


    Robin chuckled coldly. "Does this face bring back some painful memories?"


    Garth nervously swallowed. "I-I don''t know Young Lord Dragon!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Robin said as he pped Garth on the shoulder.


    Crack!


    The force of the blow sent Garth''s knees mming into the hard granite floor, sending shards of stone flying.


    The air was thick with dust, and streams of hot blood began to seep from the cracks in the shattered stone, slowly oozing and chilling in the eerie silence.


    What had once been a cold, indifferent granite floor now resembled a nightmarish and sinister painting, tainted with blood.


    Garth felt the agony pulse through his body, his vision spinning, nearly pushing him to the edge of unconsciousness.


    Robin calmly took out a fresh white wet wipe and began to leisurely clean his hand.


    "Twenty years ago, the Thalrex Order and the international military skillspetitionmittee jointly hosted the first high-tech, intelligent war gamespetition on Qacalisle Ind. You had an encounter with Young Lord Dragon," Robin said, his voice calm but deadly. Garth shuddered involuntarily, his eyes widening as he nodded once, only to shake his head in denial momentster.


    Beads of sweat dotted his forehead, and his face paled in sheer terror.


    "General Ramsey, I don''t know anything! Please, you don''t know what you''re getting yourself into. Th-this will bring death upon you, just like Lord Dragon... "Garth stammered, his voice shaking. Robin noticed that Garth''s fearful eyes kept darting upward, constantly checking the top of the pce. He understood that everything here was being watched.


    Garth''s voice dropped to a low murmur as he paused. "General Ramsey, let''s stop this now. Take my advice, that control device will only bring disaster!


    "I can''t answer your questions. This involves the safety of Earth and the entire world. I advise you not to pursue the matter of Draconia''s Young Lord Dragon... Robin discarded the wet wipe and unsheathed his dragon dagger.


    "I''m not some fool who cares about the whole world, and I''m certainly not going to pander to the global masses like you!"


    Robin''s voice was dripping with disdain.


    09:37 Fri, 14 Feb 0


    Chapter 1020 An Open Provocation Against the Thalrex Order!


    82%


    Finished


    "I want to know if Young Lord Dragon''s disappearance 20 years ago and the Dragon Manor massacre are connected to your rotten organization!" "General Ramsey, I don''t know..." Garth began, his voice faltering.


    "Fine. If you won''t talk, then I won''t waste my time," Robin sneered, crushing the floor beneath his boot.


    Boom! The entire pce trembled as if it were about to copse.


    The dragon dagger slid from its scabbard.


    With a deafening roar, a golden dragon materialized in the air, its fierce form surging from the dagger with a terrifying speed.


    The dragon''s mighty presence howled in anger as itshed out, its fangs sinking into Garth''s neck and pulling a fountain of scalding blood from his veins. "Ahh!" Garth''s face twisted in shock and agony.


    His body shriveled before Robin''s eyes as the once imposing figure of Garth aged rapidly, his skin twisting and contorting grotesquely.


    "Let me go! I''ll talk! I saw Young Lord Dragon!" Garth screamed, his voice ragged and broken.


    Bang! A burst of white light suddenly pierced Garth''s skull, the force obliterating his head in an instant.


    Robin swiftly dodged, his body a blur, just in time to avoid aser-guided explosive round shooting directly


    at him.


    The high-explosive shell collided with the pce''s steel-reinforced walls, creating a three-feet-wide hole and causing half of the realm master pce to cave in.


    Robin lifted the bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans, pointing them toward the central top of the pce, where a hidden st-proof surveince eye was located. "If that is the case, let us make sure you disappear from the LI Mystic Realm forever!" Robin dered coldly. Simultaneously, he signaled Freya to withdraw all monitoring personnel from the northeast corner of the Mystic Realm and to regroup at the northwest corner of the dark woods base.


    In a sh, a terrifying explosion erupted from the northeastern corner of the L1 Mystic Realm, turning the once-suspected extraterrestrial military base into a massive rift that plunged deep into the earth.


    The L1 Mystic Realm system red its terrifying rms, filling the entire space ind with ominous clouds as red warning lights blinked frantically, signaling impending chaos.


    This was no mere militarypetition arranged by the Thalrex Order.


    This was no battle to safeguard Earth or human civilization.


    "From start to finish, this was nothing but a d*mn scam!" Robin sneered, activating the Mystic Realm targeting function of the Emberleaf Fans.


    Under the guise of uniting the world''s strongest forces to defend against an alien invasion, it had only been a means to satisfy their own lust for power.


    Such a vile lie had run rampant for years, fooling the entire world!


    214


    09:37 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1020 An Open Provocation Against the Thalrex Order!


    Now it was clear.


    82%


    Finished


    The two military tournaments organized by the Thalrex Order on Qacalisle Ind were not aboutpetition, but a carefully crafted conspiracy by the shadowy figures pulling the strings behind the scenes! Since that was the case, Robin would destroy it all.


    Once he found the mastermind hiding behind the curtain, he would crush everyst one of their despicable ns!


    His family''s vengeance would be paid for in the blood of every participant involved in this organization!


    Booms of thunderous explosions echoed through the L1 Mystic Realm.


    The entire ind trembled under the relentless destruction.


    The terrifying scene of chaos continued for over half an hour, until a torrential downpour from the skies finally began to settle the storm.


    And then, the entire L1 Mystic Realm''s advanced systems copsed.


    The virtual ind, once a prison of virtual reality, faded away like a dream upon waking.


    All the elite members of the Star Troopers stood in a daze beneath the clear skies of Qacalisle Ind.


    The blue sky, the white clouds, the distant salty mountains, and the ocean breeze.


    Waves, flying birds, and the fleeting moments of peaceful joy carried by the sea breeze...


    Everything feltzy and harmonious, untouched by conflict.


    The fierce battle that had raged, where lives had been on the line, seemed like nothing more than a distant, forgotten memory.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey!" Themander of the 20th division of the Star Troopers and his elite teams stood respectfully before Robin.


    The distant roar of engines reached their ears.


    Cyril and the rest of the tournamentmittee arrived before the Star Troopers.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, the Thalrex Order Military Command Center has sent an urgent message. Allmanders and members of the Star Troopers are temporarily not allowed to act freely-" Robin interrupted, "Impossible! As Commander-in-Chief of the Star Troopers, I''ll answer that. From this moment on, none of the Star Troopers will take orders from the Thalrex Order anymore!"


    One of Cyril''s officers, Callum MacDonald, sharply retorted, "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, don''t you understand that a soldier''s duty is to obey orders?"


    Robin sneered, "When faced with evil, a soldier''s duty is to turn their guns on the enemy!"


    "What are you ... This is an open provocation against the Thalrex Order!" Callum shouted, pointing at


    Robin.


    Robin smiled coldly. "You really have guts."


    09:37 Fri, 14 Feb


    Chapter 1020 An Open Provocation Against the Thalrex Order!


    "What do you mean by that?" Callum immediately sensed the strange tension in the air.


    82%


    Finished


    Pierre shrugged, "Colonel MacDonald, you probably don''t know, but anyone who dares point a finger at Mr. Ramsey has already gone to the same ce." Callum felt an ominous chill run through him and instinctively took a step back. "Gone ... to where?"


    "To hell!" Robin grinned brightly, his gunshot piercing through Callum''s forehead.

 The Deadly 1021

    Chapter 1021 Are You Really Going to Oppose the Thalrex Order? Finished


    The entiremittee of the international military skillspetition was stunned by Robin''s violent actions. They never expected him to openly kill a Thalrex Order guard officer.


    In the blink of an eye, the four guards from themittee, after a brief moment of shock, drew their guns, aiming them directly at Robin. Click, click, click!


    Over 200 elite Star Troopers sprang into action with seamless precision-safety switches off, magazines loaded, guns raised, sights zeroed in, fingers on the triggers-all in a single, fluid motion. More than 200 cold barrels were now trained on the four Thalrex Order guards at the conference center. Tension thickened in the air, a deadly standoff on the brink of eruption. Cyril, the Special Envoy of the Thalrex Order, was immediately thrown into a panic.


    If this escted, they would be lucky not to end up as a human pincushion!


    He quickly stepped forward, raising his hands in an attempt to calm the situation. "C-Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, please-please, stay calm!"


    Robin pointed directly at the four guards who had aimed their weapons at him. "You want me to stay calm while your people point guns at me? Cyril, have you lost your mind? "These four trash? If I wanted them dead, it would be as easy as a thought!"


    Cyril, his face tightening, waved frantically at the armed guards, signaling them to retreat. "Put your guns down, right now!"


    These heavily armed guards, used to bullying others, had no idea who Robin was, or the kind of connections and power he wielded.


    But Cyril knew. Robin was the kind of person the Aldridge family revered, someone no one could afford to threaten casually.


    More importantly, Robin now controlled superweapons capable of destroying the Earth a thousand times


    over.


    If Robin wanted those four dead, they wouldn''t survive past today.


    The four Thalrex Order guards hesitated, unsure.


    Cyril''s voice dropped to a cold,manding tone. "If you want to die, feel free to keep acting recklessly! "Even the Thalrex Order''s Military Command Center will side with Commander-in-Chief Ramsey!"


    The guards instinctively nced at Callum''s lifeless body. Slowly, their arms dropped, lowering their guns. Suddenly, a sharp, ear-piercing screech echoed through the air.


    A special ops vehicle from the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department roared onto the scene.


    Ryker, Chief Assistant of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department, along with two towering 1/4


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb M.


    Chapter 1021 Are You Really Going to Oppose the Thalrex Order?


    Noticing Callum''s body lying on the ground, Ryker''s brow furrowed slightly, before shrugging with indifference.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I take it Callum was the one who offended you?


    "I told him countless times not to act arrogant in front of true power.


    "Those who fail to respect and fear true strength are doomed to destroy themselves in the end."


    89%


    Finished


    Ryker raised an eyebrow and met Robin''s gaze. "We''re both soldiers; surely you understand this truth as


    well.


    "In the face of true power, one must learn topromise and show respect, or the consequences will be unforgiving.


    "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, am I wrong?"


    Robin''s eyes narrowed coldly as he lifted his gaze. "That''s the way you low-lifes think.


    "There''s never been a true ''strong'' person in my eyes! Even if those self-proimed ''strong'' fools stand in front of me, if they dare provoke me, they''ll be killed without hesitation!"


    Ryker awkwardly shrugged, offering a grin. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, I must say, I really like this confident-almost arrogant-side of you! Hahaha...


    "Of course, those who are capable often have this kind of domineering personality!


    "But General Ramsey, what I mean is, sometimes it''s better to be more tactful, to learn to cooperate, and strive for harmonious win-win situations. That''s the true way forward. "Always taking a confrontational stance will eventually lead to a fall."


    Robin sneered sharply. "There''s one exception.


    "When I hold absolute power capable of destroying everything, I can ignore all the arrogance of anyone daring to challenge or conspire against me.


    "Because the only possible oue is that I will erase them from this Earth without a second thought.


    "Even the Thalrex Order!"


    Ryker froze for a moment, his jaw twitching violently.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you''re always so humorous and confident. Let''s move somewhere else and continue this conversation."


    Two armed guards from Ryker''s entourage stepped up coldly, one on each side, effectively trapping Robin between them.


    This stance clearly indicated they were intending to forcefully take Robin away.


    Pierre, Alexander, Gavin, and the others immediately stepped forward. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you can''t go with them!"


    Ryker sneered. "Gentlemen, I want to discuss the matters concerning the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals with yourmander-in-Chief. What are you trying to do? 08:31 Sat, 15


    Chapter 1021 Are You Really Going to Oppose the Thalrex Order?


    "Are you really going to oppose the Thalrex Order?"


    Finished


    Pierre responded icily, "Ryker, the militarypetition hosted by the Thalrex Orderpletely goes against the spirit of the event! We strongly suspect this is part of a sinister plot!"


    Ryker nced coldly at Pierre and themanders of the Star Troopers. "Captain Pierre, those are not words you should throw around recklessly.


    "The Thalrex Order''s mission is to protect Earth''s safety and serve the interests of humanity. That''s why we sometimes undertake unconventionalpetitions.


    "The purpose is to train and select highly capable militarymanders.


    "I''m just the Chief Assistant of the Advanced Science Department. All the rules of thepetitions are things I''ve been ordered to carry out!


    "Furthermore, the war gamespetition we organized on Qacalisle Ind followed all proper procedures and was approved by military leadership from various regions before it was initiated. "Please, gentlemen, refrain from making baseless assumptions!


    "Come with us, Commander-in-chief Ramsey!" The two towering Thalrex Order guards reached for Robin, attempting to drag him toward the car.


    Bang! Bang!


    A blur of motion shed by.


    Both guards were immediately knocked to the ground, their bodies ttened by Robin''s swift kicks.


    "Do you want to die?" Robin looked coldly at the two fallen guards. "If you do, I can arrange it for you!"


    "General Ramsey, please wait!" Ryker suddenly froze, quickly trying to intervene.


    "How dare you trash disrespect me!" Robin questioned coldly, then stomped down with force.


    Crack! The sound of snapping bones echoed.


    Robin had broken both guards'' legs with a single strike.


    "This is the price for disrespecting me."


    Ryker''s face twitched violently, his expression stiff. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, isn''t this going too far? Aren''t you worried that the Thalrex Order will be furious?" "Are you threatening me?" Robin asked, taking out a wet wipe to clean his hands.


    "Uh..." Ryker suddenly noticed this ssic gesture and instinctively swallowed the words he had been about to speak.


    "General Ramsey, I''m just reminding you, some things can be discussed calmly, like the matter of Young Lord Dragon from back in the day....


    "1


    Robin lifted his gaze, stepping closer to Ryker, his eyes locking onto him for a long, unsettling moment.


    Ryker felt a chill run down his spine.


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb M.


    Chapter 1021 Are You Really Going to Oppose the Thalrex Order?


    For the first time in years, someone''s gaze made him feel utterly unnerved.


    89%


    Finished


    The young officer from Draconia staring at him seemed like a bloodthirsty beast, sending a terrifying shiver down his neck.


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1022

    Chapter 1022 A Hacker Known as Hellw


    "Stand at attention! Show me a salute to the Commander-in-Chief!"


    22 Finished


    Robin threw the wet wipe at Ryker''s face. "You''re just a low-ranking tech officer-who gave you the audacity to act like this in front of me?


    "Is this how your worthless Thalrex Order behaves?


    "A serious international military skillspetition, and you turn it into a bloodthirsty scheme!"


    The entire room was stunned.


    Robin openly humiliated Ryker-is he really going to antagonize the Thalrer Orderpletely?


    Cyril felt dry-mouthed and nervous.


    He was tempted to step forward and intervene.


    But with this terrifying aura in the air, he didn''t dare speak out of turn.


    He couldn''t understand what Robin and the Star Troopers'' elite had gone through in the LI Mystic Realm to make them this angry.


    Ryker suppressed the anger boiling inside him. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, you need to calm down..."


    Robin snorted coldly. "I''ve been calm this whole time, or else you wouldn''t even be able to speak right now.


    "For 20 years, you''ve masterminded one conspiracy after another, destroyed one innocent life after another, all for the power to control life and death.


    "Do you think Draconia Dragon Manor is just a decoration?"


    Ryker suddenly shuddered, taking a closer look at Robin. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, y-you and Young Lord Dragon...


    Robin raised his hand and pped Ryker''s cheek with a loud smack, the sound echoing in the room. "No matter how many years have passed, the blood feud of my family will never vanish. "Whatever you sc*m did to my family, that''s exactly what I''ll do to you!


    "That''s thew of this world, and the fairest response I can give you,


    "Just like this so-called war gamespetition full of lies.


    "If all the goodness and sincerity can be trampled on and humiliated like this...


    "Then I''ll make barbarism as brutal as it can get, and violence as absolute as it needs to be!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    More than 200 assault rifles pointed directly at Ryker and the members of the Thalrex Order organizingmittee.


    Ryker''s face twitched violently. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, on behalf of the Thalrex Order, I apologize


    08:31 Sat,


    Chapter 1022 A Hacker Known as Hellw


    With that, he straightened up and gave a solemn salute to Robin and the Star Troopers.


    89%


    Finished


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, on a personal note, I implore you to let me speak with you privately."


    Ryker shrugged helplessly, aplex gleam shing in his eyes.


    "I swear to God, I mean no harm. General Ramsey, please, I really need to discuss something important with you. If we wait any longer, there may not be a chance."


    "Mr. Ramsey, you can''t go with them!" Pierre and the others stepped forward to stop him.


    Robin waved them off. "Back off."


    He then turned and got into the Thalrex Order''s specially equipped general''s car with Ryker.


    Inside the car, four armed guards were seated in the back.


    Ryker quickly exined, "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, they''re our security detail.


    "Uh..." After a brief pause, Ryker added, "They''re my trusted guards."


    Robin smiled indifferently. "It''s fine. Even if you brought an entire armored division, I wouldn''t mind."


    Ryker awkwardly shrugged. "General Ramsey, let''s go. Before the truthes to light, this is all I can do."


    Robin nodded. "Let''s go. Truth and lies don''t need exining. Time and enough force will reveal everything."


    As the vehicle started, the car fell into an eerie silence.


    Ryker, however, kept his eyes on Robin, studying him for a long while. Suddenly, he turned to the four guards and the driver. "Shut off allmunications, disable the tracking, and cut off all connections to the outside world!" Then he faced Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, I have a question. Answer me, and there''s a chance we can continue this


    conversation."


    Robin nodded. "Go ahead. What''s your question?"


    Ryker immediately signaled the driver to steer the car off its original course, speeding toward the depths of Harpton Hignds.


    "Twenty years ago, 35 people died in the massacre at the Dragon Manor in Draconia.


    "Young Lord Dragon''s son and daughter mysteriously disappeared in that disaster, and their whereabouts are still unknown.


    "Years ago, several sects and organizations sent out numerous experts to search for the whereabouts of this brother and sister, but in the end, they came up empty-handed.


    "Youe from Draconia, and you''re an officer of the manor level.


    "Do you know if Young Lord Dragon''s children were ever found, and where they are now?"


    Robin chuckled lightly. "They''re alive, and they''ve already been found.


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb 0


    Chapter 1022 A Hacker Known as Hellw


    "Coincidentally, I''m the youngest son of the Young Lord!"


    "What... !" Ryker suddenly shuddered, his eyes shing with excitement.


    4.89%


    Finished


    "Back then, I was fortunate enough to have met Young Lord Dragon from Draconia. He was a general I deeply admired.


    "He had thismanding military charisma, a force that didn''t need anger to be imposing, yet radiated righteousness and authority.


    "Whenever you were in his presence, you''d immediately feel the pull of his charisma!"


    Robin snorted. "Ryker, I didn''te here to hear you reminisce!"


    Ryker shrugged. "Sorry, Mr. Ramsey, I got a bit carried away with my excitement."


    He then nced out the window, lowering his voice. "Mr. Ramsey, about the events in the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, I hope you''ll remain silent... Otherwise... it''s very likely to repeat the fate of that Young Lord Dragon from back then..."


    Robin sneered. "Are you warning me?"


    Ryker gave a bitter smile. "Mr. Ramsey, I''m not warning you. I know you have a prejudice against me because of the Thalrex Order.


    "The entire vision and mission of the Thalrex Order were conceived and designed by the Curnows couple, the Autreynian astronomers.


    "They proposed the idea of building a global defense system to defend against potential extraterrestrial attacks and threats.


    "Once the concept was introduced, it immediately gained the support of global leaders and the scientificmunity.


    "In less than a year, the Thalrex Order was formed, gathering the world''s top scientists to join.


    "After three years of hard work, the Curnows couple, with their brilliant research team, developed a powerful global defense system,plete with a high-tech attack system and a superweaponunch base. "Unfortunately, the Curnows couple and their entire research team suddenly vanished.


    "Along with them, the base containing the defense system and superweaponunch facility also disappeared."


    Robin froze for a moment. "Disappeared? You mean you still have no idea what happened to the base that could defend against and attack extraterrestrial invaders? It just disappeared into thin air? "Then, what about the superweapon system in the forbidden zone of the LI Mystic Realm?"


    "Mr. Ryker!" Before Ryker could answer, four guards nervously interrupted.


    Ryker raised his hand. "I know what I''m doing. If I don''t reveal everything I know right now, I''ll be a traitor to human civilization!


    "Mr. Ramsey, those demons you understand are not the Thalrex Order in its true sense, but rather a hacker known as Hellw..."


    Chapter 1022 A Hacker Known as Hellw


    A sh of red light suddenly streaked across.

 The Deadly 1023

    Chapter 1023 You Could Simply Annihte Any Force


    Robin stared at the brutal scene before him, his mind full of questions.


    It was clear-Ryker had been killed.


    The reason? He had mentioned the mastermind controlling the Thairex Order-a hacker known as Hellw.


    This revtion caught Robinpletely off guard,


    The massacre at Dragon Manor all those years ago has such a tangled web of hiddenplexities behind it.


    Why would Hellw''s organization target Dragon Manor?


    Why did both Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon vanish so mysteriously?


    What kind of organization is pulling the strings behind this Hellw hacker?


    These questions hung unanswered, leaving Robin uneasy.


    Finished


    What unsettled him most, however, was that the killers who had taken down Ryker had appeared out of nowhere-without any warning.


    This was an experience Robin had never encountered in all his years.


    Even more puzzling was that the four armed guards apanying Ryker had reacted faster than he had.


    The force that had pushed him out of the vehicle had been overwhelmingly powerful-so much so that even he hadn''t been able to resist.


    If those four guards had truly wanted to fight, it was hard to say who would have fallen first.


    It was clear now that the Thalrex Order and the forces surrounding it were far from simple.


    Over 20 years ago, the Curnows couple had designed an offensive defense system to fend off extraterrestrial attacks.


    Afterward, they held the first Qacalisle Summit Meeting.


    In the middle of the meeting, the Curnows couple unexpectedly gifted Young Lord Dragon a pair of Emberleaf Fans.


    Young Lord Dragon had, by chance, passed them on to Ambrose''s family.


    On the night before the summit ended, Young Lord Dragon had unexpectedly returned alone to inform Ambrose that the item would be redeemed at ater time. Such odd behavior was extremely rare for him.


    Soon after, a series of strange events unfolded.


    Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon mysteriously disappeared.


    The super-powerful beings of the World of Darkness entered Dragon Ridge Valley in Harmonfield, Draconia, where they engaged in a fierce battle with Young Lord Dragon.


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb B


    Chapter 1023 You Could Simply Annihte Any Force


    89%E


    Finished


    The strangest part? Before all this, Dragon Lord had suddenly been imprisoned at Mount Valurian Dragonhold by Draconia.


    Could the high-level authorities have known in advance what was about to happen?


    Shadow had always been by Dragon Lord''s side.


    How, then, could they have possibly arrived at Dragon Manor in Brighton so quickly from Mount Valurian Dragonhold? What really happened?


    Could all these bizarre events be connected to the hacker Hellw?


    Who exactly is this Hellw hacker?


    Is it a single person, a sect, or an organization?


    Or perhaps a hegemonic nation with a powerful military force?


    Right now, everything is still a mystery.


    But if any of this is true, why are the governments and security agencies keeping silent?


    Upon his return to the country, he would need to confront the higher-ups directly and demand answers- why had Dragon Lord been imprisoned?


    If he couldn''t uncover the truth about Hellw''s organization and how they controlled the entire world, then perhaps the best route was to investigate those involved in the Dragon Manor massacre.


    By tracing the origins of the killers, the evil hand behind it all would surely be exposed.


    Beep beep beep! A series of notification sounds came through.


    The Dark Web Intelligence Center had sent a message.


    "Annie joined a subsidiary of the Rivers family from Sakurania.


    "Through her efforts over the past few days, it has been confirmed that the missing surveince footage from the Dragon Manor massacre is indeed hidden in a secret chamber of one of thepanies under the Rivers family''s control. "As for whichpany, that''s still unknown."


    Robin gave a cold, mocking smile. He would start with Sakurania.


    By obtaining the surveince footage from the Rivers family, he could expose everyone involved in the


    massacre.


    After a moment of contemtion, Robin sent out a message.


    "Where is Old Fred? I need him to answer a question."


    The Dark Web Intelligence Center responded immediately.


    "Old Fred lost contact a week ago. We have been unable to reach him."


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb 8.


    Chapter 1023 You Could Simply Annihte Any Force


    Robin shook his head.


    If that old man wanted to go off the grid, no one would be able to find him.


    But when the time came, he would appear, as he always did.


    Finished


    The reason Old Fred had remained silent about certain matters must have been either because he was unable to speak of them or simply didn''t know,


    There was another question lingering in Robin''s mind-how had Annie acquired martial skills in just over


    two months?


    So, Robin sent a message directly to Sophie''s intelligence center,


    Sophie replied almost instantly,


    "Annie was revived, but her mind and actions cannot fully return to normal. Therefore, a new experimental drug was used.


    "This drug was originally developed to create a biological agent for super-powered assassins. It''s thetest product of the Dark Web''s biological researchb.


    "There have already been four sessful cases, and Old Fred personally arranged for them to be ced near you for protection.


    "Theirbat abilities are nearly at the peak of a normal warrior''s strength.


    "Now, this drug has been applied to Annie.


    "From a health perspective, it''s been extremely sessful.


    "After her suicide attempt, Annie had lost all normal human functions.


    "Conventional medical treatments couldn''t restore her to full health.


    "But after using this drug, she returned to normal, with no side effects.


    "However, herbat skills are still to be observed."


    After reading this, Robin finally understood how Annie had suddenly acquired martial abilities.


    At that moment, the blue-d guards'' vehicle arrived.


    Five minutester, Robin was standing in front of the L1 War Game Base once again.


    Cyril and all the Star Troopers were still waiting for his return.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey ..." Cyril said grimly as he looked at Robin, "I need to speak with you."


    From his expression, it was clear that Cyril knew about Ryker''s assassination.


    Robin and Cyril stepped across the street from the L1 Mystic Realm.


    Cyril took a deep breath.


    "Mr Ramsey the situation behind the Thalrex Order is far moreplex than you think You''re already


    ¦¯¦©¦¡


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb


    Chapter 1023 You Could Simply Annihte Any Force


    deeply entangled in it. I have to warn you-this is very dangerous.


    "Just like with Young Lord Dragon back then-"


    Robin interrupted, "You know the Hellw hacker?"


    Finished


    Cyril shrugged. "Although my role is Special Envoy of the organization, I don''t have the clearance to know too many secrets.


    "What I want to tell you is this: If you really want revenge, if you want to understand what happened between Draconia''s Young Lord Dragon and the Curnows couple back then, you should start with the World of Darkness superpowers who attacked Dragon Manor during the massacre.


    "Over the past 20 years, security agencies from many countries and regions have been involved in investigating this case.


    "Unfortunately, everyone who participated in the investigation met with mysterious and fatal idents.


    "After that, the entire world agreed to never speak of it again, including the higgher-ups in Draconia.


    Robin sneered coldly. "No wonder!"


    Cyril fell silent for a moment, then lowered his voice, "General Ramsey, actually, the forbidden zone in the L1 Mystic Realm is not virtual. It''s real."


    Robin furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?"


    Cyril leaned in a little, casting a cautious nce around before whispering, "What I mean is, the superweapon control button you possess, General Ramsey, can actually control that world-ending superweapon system.


    "Although no one knows where theunch base of that superweapon is hidden, once you activate theunch device, you can destroy anyone you choose.


    "With that control device, all the strongest forces or most powerful nations in the world would bow down to you!


    "Otherwise, you could simply annihte any force that dares to challenge you!"


    ºÏ

 The Deadly 1024

    Chapter 1024 You Are the Ind''s Rightful Owner 89%


    Finished


    Robin held the oval-shaped bronze box in his hand, feeling the weight of the Emberleaf Fans inside. The temperature from 20 years ago still lingered, radiating from it. This object, innocent at first, had brought nothing but chaos, bloodshed, and endless conspiracy in its wake.


    If the catastrophe that struck Dragon Manor all those years ago truly stemmed from this, he would use this very control device to eradicate every ounce of evil in the world. Those who kill the innocent would eventually pay a heavy price.


    He carefully stowed the bronze box away, offering a cold smile. "So, Mr. Higgins, what you''re saying is that if I pinpoint the locations of Thalrex Order''s global branches and then activate theunch button... "Then Thalrex Order will instantly disappear from this Earth?"


    Cyril shrugged. "Exactly, Mr. Ramsey. With this device, you''ve be the untouchable, unchallenged king of this world.


    "With this control device, there''s no force strong enough to stand against you. It''s so powerful it could destroy the world. "You could even destroy the sun with ease if you wanted."


    Robin chuckled. "Maybe someday, if I''m feeling particrly displeased, I''ll just wipe out that rebellious rogue region." Cyril shuddered. "General Ramsey, please... stay calm.


    "If... if you lose control of your emotions, it could spell disaster for the whole Earth and humanity."


    Robin patted Cyril''s shoulder. "I doubt it. If I lose control, maybe it''ll be humanity''s chance to be reborn.


    "If one day evil has so tainted mankind that it''s beyond saving, I just might go mad."


    Cyril spread his arms. "Let''s hope that day neveres.


    "Alright, let''s put that topic to rest. The war gamespetition is officially over, and we must conclude it.


    "I''ll report the entire situation to headquarters once we return.


    "Given the current state of things, the Qacalisle Summit Meeting originally scheduled for next month will be postponed indefinitely.


    "If it is rescheduled, we hope you can attend when the timees."


    Robin scoffed. "That won''t happen anytime soon. I won''t be attending any of your little high-level meetings until I find the Curnows couple and Young Lord Dragon."


    Cyril paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, let''s head back and wrap up the war gamespetition."


    The two made their way back to the LI Mystic Realm War Game za. All 20 Star Troopers teams that had participated in the semifinals, as well as 60 elite teams, were lined up and ready.


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb


    Chapter 1024 You Are the Ind''s Rightful Owner


    "Everyone, the four-day war gamespetition is finallying to an end.


    "Thispetition hasn''t gone quite as we expected.


    "There were many unexpected surprises along the way.


    "But that''s what militarypetitions are like-unpredictable, just like war.


    89%1


    Finished


    "Throughout this event, both the organizingmittee and all of you have faced an extraordinary battle.


    "While the results may be grim, we''ve gained something valuable.


    "Based on the performance of each team during thepetition, themittee has decided to award Dragon Soul Special Forces the championship title!


    "As for the other teams'' rankings, they''ll be posted on the official website for the international military skillspetition.


    "Does anyone have any objections to the selection of Dragon Soul Special Forces as the champions?"


    The 20 teams responded in unison, "We have no objections to Dragon Soul Special Forces being named the champions."


    Alexander, Pierre, Reynold, Simmond, and themanders of the other 20 Star Trooper teams marched up to Robin and stood at attention, saluting. "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, the Star Troopers will never disband!


    "All 20 of our teams will be at yourmand, whenever you need us.


    "From now on, wherever you are, just give the word, and we''ll immediately bring the elite forces of the Star Troopers to assemble!


    "We will forever follow you, Commander-in-chief Ramsey, and obey your everymand!"


    This grand gesture left the leaders of the otherpeting teams, as well as the diplomatic attach¨¦s and apanying officials,pletely stunned. The members of Draconia''s delegation were thoroughly stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    Robin, as the Commander-in-chief representing Draconia in thispetition, had led the Dragon Soul Special Forces to victory in the contest.


    But more than that, he had ascended to be the leader of the most formidable elitebat unit in the world.


    Themanders of the 20 elite teams were all renowned as the greatest warriors in their respective regions.


    Together, they could sweep through any opposing forces around the globe, no matter how powerful they seemed.


    Jackson, the diplomatic attach¨¦ for Draconia, found himself ovee with emotion. After returning home, he would be retiring from his post.


    He was relieved to still have the opportunity to stand tall as a dignified man in his final international event.


    214


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb B


    Chapter 1024 You Are the Ind''s Rightful Owner


    The days of bowing low and shing forced smiles had been too long.


    This time, he was finally able to hold his head high, proud and unyielding.


    89%


    Finished


    To stand outside his homnd and project such an aura of power-this took both courage and resolve.


    Moved by the moment, Jackson suddenly burst out of the ranks, rushing towards Robin. He bowed deeply and said, "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, thank you! Thank you for giving us a glimpse of hope!"


    With that, the war gamespetition organized by the Thalrex Order came to a close, and the various teams bid farewell.


    The Aldridge family''s most luxurious convoy, carrying the refreshing ocean breeze, arrived at the gates of the L1 Mystic Realm.


    Felix and Lue, along with the newly appointed overseer of Qacalisle Ind, Kelsey, quickly disembarked from their vehicles and made their way toward Robin.


    "Mr. Ramsey, congrattions on leading the Dragon Soul Special Forces to win the championship in this year''s Qacalisle Ind militarypetition," Felix said with a smile. "To celebrate, our family has organized a special reception aboard the Hope Cruise. We''d be honored if you and your team could join us.


    "Additionally, following your suggestion, we''ve invited some of the world''s foremost experts in social management. These specialists will present their ideas for the future development of Qacalisle Ind. We hope their insights will be of value, and we look forward to your thoughts on them."


    Robin chuckled lightly. "Felix, how you manage Qacalisle Ind is none of my concern. That''s for you all to figure out."


    Felix shrugged, grinning. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, we''re about to part ways. Please, allow me this one favor. Join us on the Hope Cruise, as a gesture of my respect and gratitude toward you.


    "The Aldridges owe you a great debt for your timely assistance. Without you, we would have long since vanished from this world.


    "I speak for both Lue and myself when I say that your presence would make everything infinitely more meaningful."


    Kelsey, with deep respect, bowed as well. "Mr. Ramsey, Ambrose said that without you, neither we nor the people of Qacalisle Ind would have what we have today. The inders trust you, and only you. "We sincerely invite you to join us aboard the Hope Cruise to hear the experts'' rmendations on managing the ind and its people.


    Seeing the earnest looks on Felix, Lue, and Kelsey''s faces, Robin finally nodded.


    "Alright. Let''s head to Felix''s cruise and take a look at this beautiful blue ocean, while we listen to the world''s top experts discuss their thoughts on the future of Qacalisle Ind."


    Felix shook Robin''s hand gratefully. "Mr. Ramsey, I''ve already transferred ownership of Qacalisle Ind to your name. That means, as of today, you are the ind''s rightful owner.


    "It''s only natural that you would hear the experts'' opinions on managing the ind and its people. Once all their suggestions arepiled and the final rules are set, the ultimate decisions will still rest in your hands."


    Robin smiled faintly. "Felix, are you trying to bribe me?"


    08:31 Sat, 15 Feb 8 f


    Chapter 1024 You Are the Ind''s Rightful Owner


    Felix gave a chuckle. "I wouldn''t dare.


    89%


    Finished


    "From what I''ve heard, these top-tier experts are mostly focused on preventing corruption, using media tools to praise and promote how the inders have survived hardship, and so on. They want to instill a philosophy, a belief, a culture in the inders..."


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1025

    Chapter 1025 A Virtual Digital World


    "Mr. Ramsey, please wait!" Jethro hurried over to Robin.


    ????? 89%-


    Finished


    "What''s going on?" Robin sized up Jethro and Anton, noticing their serious and troubled expressions, and immediately suspected something had gone awry. Jethro gave a polite nod to Felix. "Mr. Felix, we need to speak with Mr. Ramsey about something urgent."


    Felix smiled gently. "No problem. Anything concerning Mr. Ramsey is always important."


    "Felix, have all members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces go with you. I''ll join you on the cruiseter," Robin said, giving Felix a pat on the shoulder. "Alright!" Felix smiled and nodded. "We''ll be waiting for you aboard the cruise."


    Robin turned and got into Jethro''s car. "What''s going on? Speak up."


    Jethro exined, "Mr. Ramsey, the Chief Scientist of the Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department, Mr. Ward Mullins, has just arrived on Qacalisle Ind." Robin nced at Anton in the backseat.


    "This Mr. Mullins from the Advanced Science Department... he''s here to observe the war gamespetition, right? Didn''t you tell him that it''s already over? What''s he doing here? "When Dragon Soul Special Forces needed their technical information, where was he?


    "This LI Mystic Realm Semifinals is nothing but a conspiracy. Didn''t the Thalrex Order''s domestic division know about it beforehand?


    "I just want to ask you, Mr. Mickton-how much does the Thalrex Order actually know about the inner workings of the international headquarters? What kind of organization are you people? "What are you doing? Why engage in these ridiculous antics? What''s your true agenda? Do the top leaders of all the countries know about this?"


    Anton''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he leaned slightly forward, his voice anxious. "Mr. Ramsey, please let me exin.


    "The issues with the L1 Mystic Realm Semifinals, the Thalrex Order had no knowledge of them.


    "The original war gamespetition''s artificial intelligence simtion system, the entire program and content, were not what you experienced.


    "The LI Mystic Realm simtion system you entered was tampered with by hackers.


    "By the time the Advanced Science Department found out, it was already toote.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Ramsey, you were in control of the situation. If not, the consequences would have been unimaginable."


    "Oh?" Robin looked at Anton with a serious expression. "The term ''hackers''-this is the second time I''ve heard it today. What exactly is going on with the Thalrex Order?"


    21


    08:32 Sat, 15 Feb B


    Chapter 1025 A Virtual Digital World


    sentences. All I can say is, we may have encountered a terrifying enemy.


    "This has been happening since 20 years ago, but the higher-ups have kept silent about it.


    "After the Qacalisle Summit Meeting 20 years ago, a series of mysterious events urred.


    89%1


    Finished


    "It wasn''t until the Dragon Manor massacre that the higher-ups ordered us and the relevant departments to investigate these mysterious incidents in secret."


    Robin snorted softly. "Did the higher-ups have time to investigate the Dragon Manor incident?


    "I''ve never understood it. After Dragon Lord stayed in Harmonfield for a while, he came back and was imprisoned at Mount Valurian Dragonhold.


    "After the Dragon Manor massacre, everyone kept silent.


    "They were too busy indulging themselves. How could they have had time to investigate the Dragon Manor incident?"


    Jethro nodded. "Master Ramsey, I understand your frustration with this matter


    "However, things are not as simple as you might think.


    "Back then, when Dragon Lord was imprisoned at Mount Valurian Dragonhold, it was a decision made out of necessity by the higher-ups.


    "Before that, the intelligence agencies of the higher-ups had received an extremely confidential piece of information. What that information was, we still don''t know. "The only people who knew about this secret information were the top three officials and General Monroe.


    "My father, Lord Quintana, and several other princes tried to find out about Dragon Lord, but General Monroe kept silent.


    "He simply said that until the truth was fully understood, no one was allowed to speak a word.


    "All three of the top officials involved in this matter have passed away.


    "This has remained a mystery ever since."


    Robin snorted again. "If Dragon Lord hadn''t been imprisoned, would Dragon Manor have suffered that disaster?"


    Jethro sighed. "Yes, that''s something the lords have always resented.


    "After Young Lord Dragon returned from Qacalisle Ind, he was immediately sent on a mission to Mistveil Mountain in the southwest without regard for Dragon Manor.


    "But Dragon Manor was attacked right under Brighton''s nose by a group of mysterious assassins. That was a disgrace to Draconia!


    "After the incident, the higher-ups were furious.


    "For years, the intelligence agencies of the higher-ups have been secretly investigating this matter, and they''ve never stopped.


    214


    08:32 Sat, 15 Feb B


    Chapter 1025 A Virtual Digital World


    "Who exactly is pulling the strings behind this massive case? What is their goal?


    "We''ve been investigating for 20 years, and we''re still at a dead end.


    89%


    Finished


    "The killers or individuals who left behind traces all either mysteriously died or vanished without a trace.


    "It''s as if the horrific Dragon Manor massacre never happened at all.


    "Over the past two decades, despite all the personnel changes, the intelligence agencies have never stopped investigating this case.


    "They''ve even ordered the Thalrex Order to raise questions to the international headquarters.


    "They want to know why, after Young Lord Dragon returned from the Qacalisle Summit Meeting, a series of bizarre events started happening.


    "But the response they got was that they too were in the dark.


    Anton chimed in, "That''s right. I''ve been involved in the investigation all along.


    "The Thalrex Order says that it feels like an invisible hand is controlling the rhythm of the world.


    "The legends about the ancient relics, the gathering of super powerful beings in Dragon Ridge Valley, and other mysterious events all erupted suddenly and without any signs.


    "The top intelligence agents of various nations have traced the origins of this information, but they too ended up with nothing.


    "Until yesterday, the Advanced Science Department of the Thalrex Order and our local branch''s Chief Scientist, Ward, uncovered a possible lead.


    "The Thalrex Order''s Advanced Science Department suspects that all these mysterious events might be connected to a hacker named Hellw."


    Robin nodded. "Ten minutes ago, the Chief Assistant of the Advanced Science Department mentioned this. I''m starting to wonder if this is just another conspiracy within the Thalrex Order."


    As they spoke, their convoy arrived at the Duskhaven Hotel.


    Inside a small reception room, two men in their fifties were sitting quietly.


    "Mr. Mullins, this is Commander-in-Chief Robin from the Dragon Soul Special Forces," Anton introduced.


    One of the elderly men, with graying hair and a detached expression, nodded slightly. "Hello, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey. I''m Ward Mullins, Chief Scientist of the Advanced Science Department of the Thalrex Order Draconia branch. This is Conner Morton, Director of the Cosmic Science Research Center.


    "Why don''t you two step out for a moment? I need to speak privately with Commander-in-Chief Ramsey." Ward gestured for Jethro and Anton to leave.


    Robin sat down on the couch. "It''s just a technical issue. What''s there to avoid? General Quintana and Mr. Mickton are both members of the war gamespetition team. Let''s just get to the point." Conner gave Robin a disapproving look. "What''s with this attitude, Robin?


    "When leadership asks them to step aside, there''s a reason for it!


    08:32 Sat, 15 Feb


    Chapter 1025 A Virtual Digital World


    "Yourck of discretion is dangerous!"


    89%1


    Finished


    Jethro immediately stepped forward. "Mr. Morton, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey is a soldier by training, and he''s very direct. Let''s step out, and let''s let Mr. Mullins speak."


    "I''m not in the mood to deal with their petty authority disys!" Robin stood up and started walking toward the exit of the reception room.


    "Hey, hey, hey! What''s your attitude?!" Conner shouted angrily at Robin. "Robin, your mindset is seriously wed!


    "At your age, sitting in this position, you should cherish the opportunity given to you by the higher-ups! Now hand over whatever control device you''re holding..."


    31


    Robin stopped in his tracks and pointed at Conner. "Who the hell are you to yell at me?"


    He then turned to Jethro. "Don''t bring people like this in front of me again!


    "And once we''re back, I''m resigning from all my posts!"


    With that, he turned and left the reception room, leaving Conner and Ward stunned.


    "Hey, General Quintana ... Wh-what''s his attitude?!" Conner pointed furiously at Robin''s retreating back. "This kind of young man needs to be taught some manners."


    Jethro chuckled. "Mr. Morton, you''d never be able to act like that in front of him."


    Once outside the Duskhaven Hotel, Robin got into a car provided by the blue-d guards.


    "Sir, we''ve received a message from the Dark Web. The information we''ve uncovered suggests that the one controlling the Hellw hacker might be connected to a virtual digital world." "Huh? A digital world?" Robin muttered to himself. "What is this woman Sophie ying at?"


    4/

 The Deadly 1026

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1026 An Epic Revenge War Was About to Begin


    Hackers, digital worlds!


    To Robin, these virtual and mysterious terms seemed like nothing more than a joke.


    But his gut told him-where there''s smoke, there''s fire.


    Anything in this world, every person, every event, is possible.


    0.96%L


    Finished


    Sophie''s Dark Web intelligence center was more powerful than any intelligence agency in the world.


    The information they provided was always spot-on.


    Once given to Old Fred and Robin, 99% of the time, the data was urate.


    Even if there were errors, there would always be a clear connection to the original information they had received.


    The mystery surrounding Dragon Manor had so many twists and turns.


    Now, the theory involving a hacker and a digital world had emerged. It made Robin dig deeper into his thoughts.


    For 20 years, various factions had secretly investigated this strange event with no results. That, in itself, was a problem.


    Either the event never happened, or it involved such vast stakes or dangers that no one could reveal the truth.


    It was like human biology and medicine.


    The so-called "incurable diseases" that were glorified by the media might just be borate lies shared between a few powerful groups.


    Draconia''s holistic medicine had long provided substantial evidence regarding the human body''s ailments.


    There was no such thing as an incurable disease.


    All sicknesses stemmed from the body''s immune system suddenly going out of bnce.


    Doctors and patients only needed to figure out what caused the system''s dysfunction, then fix it.


    Once the immune system was restored, all diseases would vanish.


    So what had these so-called great researchers been doing?


    They treated symptoms-headaches, sore feet-whatever it was, they simply focused on treating the part that hurt.


    If that didn''t work, they''d focus on superficial treatments.


    If that still didn''t work, they''d stop caring about the patient''s face and just dere, with the utmost authority, that the disease was incurable.


    08:59 Mon, 17 Feb


    Chapter 1026 An Epic Revenge War Was About to Begin


    This, in turn, led to countless research institutions, wasting trillions on research and development.


    The issue? These institutions acted like fools, never focusing on solving the problem directly.


    Instead, they went around publishing endless, recycled papers, trying to make it all seem legitimate. 95%


    Finished


    After spending immense resources, they would finally conclude-there was a good chance the research was pointless and would need further verification.


    This kind of vile game was everywhere!


    Take Qacalisle Ind, for example: its market management, sky-high real estate prices, the endless exams, and other simr problems.


    They could be solved easily, if it were that simple.


    But no, the reality always turned out to be so much moreplicated.


    Why was it so hard to address issues of public welfare and fairness in this world?


    The answer was simple-greed and interests.


    And just like the Dragon Manor mystery from 20 years ago, an issue that had grown more and more obscure over the years, the conclusion would be the same-unsolvable.


    Robin had just verified the control device for the superweapon system, and all the results were pouring in.


    From every direction, characters of all kinds-the good, the bad, the ugly-came flooding in front of Robin.


    In the blink of an eye, they all turned into super-intelligences with IQs in the quintillions.


    Each one was desperate to tell Robin how, over thest 20 years, they had given their all for this case- sacrificing family, enduring shame, and bearing tremendous burdens.


    After all their vile performances, their real goal was clear.


    The most powerful lever of influence in the world-theunch button for the superweapon system.


    Robin leaned back in his seat, a self-deprecating smile curling on his lips.


    In truth, no one truly cared about the disaster at Dragon Manor.


    Dozens of people dying at Dragon Manor-what did that matter?


    People die every day in this world.


    What they cared about was their own interests and security.


    This bitter personal vendetta, only those who were directly involved could uncover the evil and truth behind it.


    "Mr. Ramsey, Dark Web intel!" the blue-d guards reported.


    "The Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance has summoned 20 prominent family partners. They are nning a meeting against you, which will take ce on Southkey Ind of the South Panacea Ocean next month. 2/4


    08:59 Mon, 17 Feb BA


    Chapter 1026 An Epic Revenge War Was About to Begin


    <2950


    Finished


    "Baird Buchanan, the leader of the Dark Night Alliance who disappeared 20 years ago, along with several of his protectors, suddenly announced they will all attend this summit."


    Robinughed. "This game is getting more interesting by the minute. Once I''ve dealt with the Rivers family and Northern Star Sword School in Sakurania, I''ll wipe out these self-important fools!


    "Tell Sophie to spread the word through the World of Darkness. Let them know the schedule for my revenge!


    "Starting tomorrow, under the world''s scrutiny, I will destroy every sect or organization involved in the Dragon Manor massacre, one by one!


    "Wherever I go, I will ughter their entire ns!"


    Ten minutester, this information from Dark Web quickly overtook the trending headlines across the major tforms of the World of Darkness.


    "Divine Drakebane will begin challenging every sect and organization involved in the Dragon Manor massacre starting tomorrow! The list is as follows...


    "The remaining names will be updated as needed.


    "The Dark Web Intelligence Center will also upload progress reports of Divine Drakebane''s challenges to the various sects and organizations!"


    Immediately, every sect or organization in the World of Darkness exploded in chaos.


    They absolutely doubted the authenticity of such an unbelievable message.


    The Dark Web had always been extremely low-profile in their operations.


    Even when they had done earth-shattering things, they never boasted about it, doing their best to downy


    1. it.


    For years, the Dark Web had hovered between the World of Darkness and the real world.


    They never had any dealings with the World of Darkness.


    If a sect ever angered them, they simply wiped them out, no exnations, no reconciliations.


    They would never engage in some ridiculous protest or any weak behavior like that.


    The World of Darkness had always kept their distance from them.


    Now, the Dark Web had suddenly issued a message like this, detailing every sect and organization involved.


    It looked as if they were preparing to challenge half of the World of Darkness.


    None of the sects in the World of Darkness could believe it was true.


    Some even suspected it was a hacker trying to frame the Dark Web.


    However, less than five minutester, Dark Web''s queen, Sophie, personally confirmed the information,


    dering that it was indeed the Dark Web''s doing.


    At that point. the World of Darkness fell into a collective silence.


    08:59 Mon,,17 Feb


    Chapter 1026 An Epic Revenge War Was About to Begin


    If this message was real, it was no trivial matter!


    It would be a battle of epic proportions, no less than a world war.


    95%


    Finished


    Divine Drakebane, a demon as merciless as a butcher, once unsheathed, would flood the world with blood!


    The sects and organizations not listed on the list quickly made decisions to sever ties with any of the listed factions immediately.


    No one wanted to attract the attention of this cold-blooded killing machine.


    Security agencies from various countries and regions immediately activated heightened defense measures.


    The security level in various regions was rapidly raised to a 5S level.


    Because, not only did this killer demon possess the terrifying Dragon Dagger, but he also controlled a superweapon button capable of destroying the world!


    Such a fearsome figure was not someone any self-important region would dare to test lightly.


    An epic revenge war was about to begin!


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1027

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1027 Qacalisle Ind Cruise Seminar 95%


    Finished


    Ten minutester, Robin arrived at the Hope Cruise, docked at the west coast pier of Qacalisle Ind, which was owned by the Aldridges.


    This ultra-luxurious mega-cruise ship, the most opulent in the world, had been specially prepared by the Aldridges for the International Forum on Ind Management Regtions.


    For this grand event, Felix hired many top experts from global institutes specializing in ideologies and systems of civilization.


    These experts were invited toe here and provide technical guidance based on the local conditions of Qacalisle Ind, helping the ind set up a professional management team for its healthy future development.


    ording to Robin''s n, once the ind''s regtions were established, they should help transform Qacalisle Ind into a free, honest, fair, just, prosperous, happy, and ideal ce - a paradise full of possibilities.


    It should not end up like some regions under capitalist rules, where the authorities'' words are unreliable, housing is unaffordable, and healthcare requires going through medical procedures before even being admitted.


    Education always serves the powerful''s interests, and thew often dys justice.


    Of course, these issues are difficult to resolve in theplex world, and for the people living in such ces, it might always be just a beautiful dream.


    However, for Qacalisle Ind, with only a million inders, achieving a harmonious society seemed much more feasible.


    The real world operates in a market economy, where the advancement of society is driven by mary incentives, fostering productivity development.


    There will be wealth disparity,petition, and inequality wherever money exists.


    Human potential cannot be fully realized without interest, and a region will stagnate.


    However, if Qacalisle Ind can develop its citizens'' potential under a fair, just, and beneficial set of rules, with everyone''s overall well-being improving, it would be the ideal scenario.


    One fundamental and essential aspect was that no matter the rules governing the ind, the governing body must put the inders'' interests first rather than deceive or manipte them for selfish gains. With this in mind, Felix spent a fortune hiring top-tier experts.


    Many prestigious global families were also invited to visit and consider investment opportunities. Besides these experts and the leaders ofrge financial groups, the Aldridges also invited themanders of the participating teams from the international military skillspetition to join the gathering.


    When Robin arrived at the pier on Qacalisle Ind''s west coast, the grand event aboard the Hope Cruise was already in full swing.


    The scale of the event showcased the Aldridges''s luxury and grandeur extraordinarily.


    08:59 Mon, 17 Feb B.


    Chapter 1027 Qacalisle Ind Cruise Seminar


    95%


    Finished


    Though it was just a small, private seminar on ind management rules hosted by one family, the event''s specifications were of the highest global standards.


    This unique,rge-scale event excited the reporters who were covering it. Being able to report on the Aldridges''s luxurious gathering would be a story to boast about for a lifetime.


    When Robin arrived at the cruise, two of the Aldridges''s top bodyguards were already waiting for him. They immediately escorted him aboard the ship.


    Almost no one among the representatives attending the cruise event recognized Robin. However, themanders of thepeting military teams were all very familiar with him.


    As soon as Robin boarded, he came across Robert from the ria team and Cary from the Sakurania team.


    They immediately stood at attention, watching him ascend to the second floor of the cruise.


    "Mr. Ramsey, the experts hired by Mr. Felix are holding a meeting in the second-floor conference hall. Please follow me to the front desk," one of the Aldridges''s assistants respectfully offered.


    Robin waved his hand. "There''s no need. I''ll just sit in the back and listen. I don''t like being in front of the cameras.''


    The assistant stood respectfully. "Understood, Mr. Ramsey! Should we inform them?"


    "No need," Robin replied, ncing at the front desk where Leu and others were located.


    "I won''t be involved in this. Let Kelsey and Leu make the decisions themselves."


    At the front desk of the conference hall, experts and schrs from various fields around the world were engaged in animated discussions.


    Nearly a hundred top-tier experts were borating on the geography, culture, and history of Qacalisle Ind.


    They argued that Qacalisle Ind was essentially a ce disconnected from the realities of modern society.


    Many experts had significant disagreements regarding the rules for Qacalisle Ind.


    The long-standing exploitation of the inders by Mateo and the Abelrias had led to the hardship and poverty of the ind''s residents.


    Eighty percent of the inders were living on the brink of survival.


    The ind''s security was terrible, and various chaotic situations continued to arise.


    Darius Thornton, a social expert from Autreynia, believed that Qacalisle Ind should quickly establish schools, churches, hospitals, and entertainment facilities, guiding the inders to focus on improving their living standards and spiritual needs.


    He suggested implementing apetitive mechanism based onbor distribution to stimte the inders'' self-motivated capabilities. This would help revitalize Qacalisle Ind quickly.


    Under a fair and just legal framework, capable individuals should be encouraged to create and enjoy more personal wealth, helping hardworking inders get rich rapidly and protecting their private property.


    He proposed that rules should include protections against private property vitions, and a social support


    08:59 Mon, 17 Feb B


    0


    Chapter 1027 Qacalisle Ind Cruise Seminar


    system should be established to provide free education and healthcare to everyone on the ind. ???, 95%


    Finished


    The governing personnel should be elected by the inders through voting, withws and performance reviews in ce. No matter how small the amount, anyone found guilty of corruption should be punished severely.


    The key to building a harmonious and beautiful ind is whether the system respects the wise, protects the weak, and provides a good education for the children.


    After the ind''s regtions are established, it is important to ensure that these values are reflected: whether the wise are respected, the weakly protected, and children well-educated. Without these elements, achieving true civilization and harmony would be hard.


    Brucson Hawke, a legal expert from Hawklore, proposed that Qacalisle Ind must establish a fair legal system.


    Because of the abundance of money and currency, the distribution within society will gradually be uneven.


    Laziness and hard work, talent and ignorance, and various other factors will determine the future of the inders of Qacalisle Ind, leading to a prization of oues.


    Without a solid and fair legal framework, talented and hardworking individuals would not receive fair treatment, and Qacalisle Ind''s development would stagnate.


    An expert of unknown nationality, Corbin ckwood, believes that for Qacalisle Ind to maintain long- term stability and protect the management team''s interests, the inders must be tightly regted.


    He proposes that inders be systematically trained to follow all the ns the chief manager team sets.


    A strong, unified management system must be established, with coordinated actions and a mechanism for equitable resource distribution, so that limited resources can be efficiently used for the development of Qacalisle Ind.


    In other words, human and material resources must be concentrated on serving the ind''s development.


    Under such rules, Qacalisle Ind will quickly be one of the world''s most harmonious and fastest- developing inds.


    Restricting the personal wealth of inders within certain limits will benefit stability and unity. Effectively narrowing the wealth gap.


    The experts passionately expressed their views, and the discussion became extremely heated.


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1028

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1028 The Price of Deception


    The discussions among the many experts caused the seminar to be highly heated.


    However, the blueprint outlined by Corbin sparked the most controversy.


    95%


    Finished


    On the other hand, the proposals put forward


    by Darius and, on


    received more recognition from the


    experts, schrs, and journalists in attendance.


    Their main ideas were focused on nning and envisioning the development of Qacalisle Ind from the perspective of the ind''s residents.


    They emphasized the importance of citizens'' rights and welfare, aiming for effective, moderate


    management while maintaining as much of the ind''s natural state as possible.


    Their goal was to protect the personal freedom of the inders as much as possible, all while maintaining public order.


    Corbin strongly opposed their ideas.


    In his view, giving the inders too much freedom would dilute the authority and status of the Qacalisle Ind chief manager.


    Over time, this would lead to a loss of effective management of the ind''s security and would slow down the overall development of Qacalisle Ind.


    A journalist raised a question. "If individual wealth is restricted, and inders are kept busy, then when will the inders have leisure time to enjoy life? Without wealth, many inders will struggle to survive. "Even if Qacalisle Ind is beautifully built, how can the inders ever be truly happy? How can we achieve long-term harmony and stability on the ind?"


    Corbin proudly replied. "In this real world, pursuing material wealth is the lowest level of aspiration. Only by providing the inders with a noble belief to pursue can we give their lives true meaning and value. The happiness of the inderspletely depends on the efforts of Qacalisle Ind''s management team. We must present the inders with a vision of a hardworking and courageous life so they know that striving to live is the highest pursuit in life. Indulging too much in material enjoyment will only cultivateziness and ack of ambition in one generation after another of inders.''


    As Corbin spoke, he purposely used an example to borate on his views.


    "For example, not long ago, I came across the inspirational story of a man. Faced with a grim life, he didn''t choose to lie down and escape from responsibility. Instead, he chose to work five jobs in a single day to support his family. We need to promote more of these stories of struggle and hardship, praising them more. This way, the inders will realize that the meaning of life lies in the journey, not infort and enjoyment. Suppose every inder strives and works hard every day for their survival. In that case, they will have no time to be concerned with trivial matters..."


    "That''s just nonsense!" Robin couldn''t stand it any longer and blurted out a curse.


    To avoid being recognized by the media, Robin had been wearing sunsses.


    This disguise was enough to keep him unrecognizable to Lue and Kelsey at the front desk.


    But his outburst immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room.


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B


    Chapter 1028 The Price of Deception


    0%


    Finished


    The two security guards at the venue started to approach, but upon seeing the Aldridges''s assistants and bodyguards standing by Robin''s side, they stopped.


    Corbin, seeing someone openly insult his views, furiously shouted, "Who are you? How dare someone like you enter such a prestigious hall? Do you have no manners?


    "See this? Even when a lower-ss person is given a magnificent space, they still behave like this without any refinement!


    "I am here promoting a way of life that gives inders the chance to pursue something meaningful with honor. What are you causing trouble for?


    "Ms. Lue, Ms. Pierpoint, this ce is absolutely not suitable for a vulgar person like this to speak! Please have security remove him!"


    Lue had already recognized Robin''s voice. Seeing his outfit, she understood that he did not want to be identified by the media.


    With a calm smile, she addressed Corbin. "Mr. ckwood, no matter how we manage Qacalisle Ind, we always consider the inders'' perspective, and everyone should have freedom of speech.


    "A ce where even speech is restricted is a barbaric ce."


    Corbin fought to suppress his anger, pointing at Robin. "Fine, tell me where I am wrong, then!" Robin straightened the wrinkled cor of his shirt and smirked, "You''re full of nonsense!" Laughter filled the hall.


    Lue barely contained herughter.


    "Fine, fine!" Corbin''s entire body trembled with rage. "Ms. Lue said we can speak freely, but that does not mean we can nder and insult people!


    "You said I was full of nonsense. How am I wrong?"


    Robin smiled faintly. "A writer once said, the most shameless, insidious, and malicious kind of praise is when the hardships and suffering of the lower ss are used as inspirational stories to deceive them! "What you''ve proposed is nothing but a form of deception!


    "If happiness means that every inder will spend their life struggling in misery just to feel a sense of aplishment and happiness, then why did you even hire these experts toe here? "Why don''t you try struggling to find some meaning in life?


    "Even if you''re wealthy, you can still live nobly by donating all your wealth and working five jobs daily, struggling to survive in the harshest conditions.


    "Don''t worry, there will definitely be media coverage of your inspiring life story."


    Corbin, furious, nearly lunged at Robin. "Why should I donate my money? I have all this money. Why should I give it away? I don''t need to struggle to survive..."


    Robin smiled indifferently. "By your logic, your life is meaningless. Since life has no meaning, why don''t you just die?"


    212


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb BA.


    Chapter 1028 The Price of Deception


    Laughter erupted again in the hall.


    Corbin nearly screamed in fury. "You... You... uncouth person! I will not waste my time arguing with someone like you!"


    Robin shrugged. "Fine, since you don''t have a direct experience, let''s make you bankrupt. 5%


    Finished


    "Spend your remaining life experiencing the hardships of poverty, struggling for food, healthcare, and survival, and tell me what that feels like!


    "Journalists, don''t forget to report on this so-called expert''s ''inspirational'' life story."


    Five minutester, special measures were activated on the Dark Web,pletely raiding all of Corbin''s assets and donating them to the world''s most impoverished regions.


    Additionally, it was exposed that Corbin held a nationality from a country known for its high-tech industry. It was revealed that during his time as a university professor, 90% of his academic work was fabricated, and he had achieved his current position through bribery and various illegal methods.


    Soon, Corbin received a series of crushing blows to his life and walked out of the conference room, defeated.


    Robin turned to Lue and Katrine at the front desk. "Combine Darius and Brucson''s proposals.


    Everything should center on the will of the inders. Let the weak not fear, the strong not bully, the wise be respected, and everyone be equal, just, and tolerant."


    1.1K


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb OB

 The Deadly 1029

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1029 Dealmaker


    Robin walked out of the cruise ship''s conference hall alone.


    95%


    Finished


    on establishing a new governance model for Qacalisle Ind. establishing a new governance model for Qacalisle Ind.


    He had no interest in further disons on


    On the cruise ship''s deck, elites from around th mingled and socialized.


    world, including top financial moguls and media reporters,


    Many were the heads of the most potent financial conglomerates in their regions.


    Officially, they were here to explore investment opportunities in hospitals, schools, and variousmercial projects on Qacalisle Ind.


    In reality, their primary goal was to get close to Felix.


    However, their enthusiasm quickly faded after learning that the ind had changed hands and that most of its projects were nonprofit.


    To them, a privately owned ind like Qacalisle Ind held little economic appeal.


    The potential profits were far too small to satisfy the appetites of these financial giants.


    Leu''s assistant team had invited financial groups from various regions to participate in the ind''s development-not because of ack of funding but to expose the inders to diverse cultures and ideas. Their goal was to help broaden the perspectives of the initially isted and uninformed inhabitants. However, investments without significant profit potential were no interest to these financial elites.


    They would instead invest in high-risk, high-reward ventures elsewhere than pour money into what they saw as a meaningless endeavor on Qacalisle Ind.


    Robin had always thought Leu''s approach was too naive.


    In this world, nothing was more attractive than profit.


    Without high returns, no one would willingly invest in Qacalisle Ind.


    Still, he chose not to voice his opinion.


    Some conglomerates specializing''in healthcare and education may be willing to participate.


    And even if no one did, the Aldridges had more than enough money to fund these projects.


    Watching the wealthy elites chatting andughing on the cruise, Robin had no desire to linger. He headed straight for the exit.


    Once he returned to his country, he nned to resign from all military positions in Draconia.


    He would return to the underworld as God of Death, seeking revenge for the 35 innocent victims of the Dragon Manor massacre.


    Just as he reached the first level of the cruise ship, two men approached him-Robert from the rian Special Forces and Cary from the Sakuranian Special Forces. They greeted him with deep respect. 7/1


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B


    Chapter 1029 Dealmaker


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, since you''re here, why not drink with us?"


    "Despite our past conflicts, we still respect you most."


    Robin waved hand dismissively. "I''m not a fan of crowded ces. Maybe next time."


    Robert and Cary had no choice but to bid him farewell with a wry smile.


    Suddenly, a desperate cry rang out near the exit. "Is there a doctor here? Please. Someone help my grandfather!"


    Robin turned his head and saw a young woman from ria standing beside an older man who had copsed on the deck, frantically calling for help.


    Despite the crowd, no one knew what to do.


    After searching around, there was no doctor to be found.


    95%


    Finished


    Robert instantly recognized the older man-Kendrick Coyle, the president of Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium. The young woman pleading for help was his granddaughter, Shania Coyle, one of the top candidates for the group''s next president.


    Robin nced at Kendrick.


    It was clear that years of stress and overwork had taken their toll, causing severe congestion and stagnation in his internal organs.


    His sudden emotional agitation had disrupted his blood flow, leading to cardiac arrest.


    Without immediate medical intervention, Kendrick would not survive..


    Just as Robin was about to step forward, Leu and her medical experts arrived.


    Shania rushed to Leu, pleading, "Ms. Leu, please, my grandfather is in trouble! Please, have your medical experts save him!"


    Two of Aldridges''s attending physicians immediately began examining Kendrick and performing CPR. However, the more they tried, the worse his condition became.


    Robin shook his head. "If they keep this up, he won''t make it."


    All eyes turned to him.


    The two doctors were about tosh out. Still, upon recognizing Robin as an esteemed guest of the Aldridges, they quickly bowed and said, "Mr. Ramsey, please help us."


    They knew that Robin was a master of holistic medicine.


    Without hesitation, they invited him to take over the treatment.


    Robin reached for his silver needles, ready to begin acupuncture.


    But Shania suddenly snapped, "Are you even a doctor?"


    Robin''s hand naused. "I''m not a doctor, but I can save your grandfather."


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B


    Chapter 1029 Dealmaker


    95%


    Finished


    "You''re talking nonsense! If you''re not a doctor, stop interfering! You''ll only make things worse for my grandfather!"


    Robin frowned slightly and withdrew his needles.


    "Alright, since you don''t trust me, start preparing for his funeral."


    "You, who do you think you are?" Shania was furious. "How dare you curse my grandfather? I''ll make sure you disappear from this world!"


    Leu''s expression turned cold. "Shania, do you hear yourself?"


    Robin raised a hand, signaling Leu to stand down. With a chuckle, she snorted, "Robin was kind


    enough to offer help, but since you refuse, then forget it."


    Robert quickly stepped forward. "Ms. Coyle, this is Mr. Ramsey.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Ramsey''s medical skills are extraordinary. You should ask him to treat Mr. Coyle- perhaps there''s still hope."


    Shania looked at Robin hesitantly. "Can you really save my grandfather?"


    Robin turned away. "Whether I can or not no longer matters. Since you don''t believe me, let''s leave it at that." He started walking toward the exit.


    "Wait!" Shania called after him, desperation in her voice. "If you can save my grandfather, I''ll pay you. One million, two million."


    Robin had been ready to refuse.


    But then he had a thought. Since Qacalisle Ind needed a fully developed medical system, it required a professional team with expertise in hospital management.


    Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium was one of the world''s leading pharmaceutical giants.


    Having them establish a healthcare system on Qacalisle Ind would be ideal.


    With that in mind, Robin turned to Shania and said, "I can save your grandfather on one condition."


    Shania''s eyes lit up.


    If her grandfather died, she would lose all chances of bing the next CEO of Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium.


    But if he survived, he had already promised to support her rise to the top.


    Feeling desperate, she nodded eagerly. "How much do you need? I''ll pay any amount."


    Robin stepped closer. "I don''t want money.


    "I want Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium to build the best medical hospital on Qacalisle Ind."


    At this point, Shania had no time to think.


    Building a medical system for Qacalisle Ind would cost around 100 billion.


    214


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb OB


    Chapter 1029 Dealmaker


    But as long as she became the CEO of Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium, what was 100 billion? Besides, she was only making a verbal promise now-she could always find a way to back outter. 95% Finished


    With that in mind, she immediately agreed. "Fine! I ept your condition! Now, save my grandfather!" 1.1K 09:00 Mon, 17 Feb 0 B

 The Deadly 1030

    Chapter 1030 A Deal with the Devil


    Robin nced at Shania and could tell she was scheming something in her mind. 95%


    Finished


    However, Nine Star Medical''s hospital operation system and doctor training model were among the best in the world.


    It would be ideal to have them assist in establishing a medical rescue system on Qacalisle Ind.


    After settling his personal vendetta, he could bring his family and friends here to live a peaceful, carefree life.


    Investing 100 billion dors in building hospitals wasn''t an issue.


    The real challenge was revitalizing Qacalisle Ind''s impoverished medical facilities and personnel system.


    Even though the Aldridges had poured immense funds into transforming the ind after purchasing it, the essential public infrastructure had yet to be established.


    To make Qacalisle Ind the perfect paradise for living, it was necessary to provide its residents with aplete system of modern amenities, including healthcare, education, and security.


    Only then could the inders enjoy a life offort, free healthcare, and the freedom to choose their own future without worry.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and treat my grandfather!" Shania snapped impatiently when she saw that Robin had not acted immediately.


    Robin gave her an indifferent look. "Before I decide to save your grandfather, let me remind you-my requirement of a hundred-billion-dor medical facility and a fully staffed medical team must be fulfilled within a month."


    "What?" Even as the Nine Star Consortium heir, Shania was stunned by such an outrageous demand. Her apanying assistant, Maurice, immediately cautioned, "Ms. Coyle, you mustn''t agree!


    "Forget about assembling specialized medical facilities and personnel-raising 100 billion dors within a month would be nearly impossible for Nine Star."


    Shania''s face flushed with anger. "Your demand is too excessive! How can it be done in just a month?" "If you can''t do it, stop wasting my time!" Robin snorted and turned to leave.


    Panic surged through Shania. If Kendrick couldn''t be saved, she might not return to Sellow alive.


    "Stop right there!" Gritting her teeth, she decided to prioritize Kendrick''s life first.


    She could always go back on her wordter-Kendrick built his empire with a gun in hand.


    If Robin became too much trouble, she could easily spend a million dors to have him taken care of.


    "Are you certain you can save my grandfather?" she questioned. "If you can, I''ll agree to your terms!" Robin nodded indifferently. "Deal."


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B.


    Chapter 1030 A Deal with the Devil


    on both cars.


    Instantly, Kendrick''s body convulsed violently.


    95%


    Finished


    "Grandpa! What''s happening?" Shania gasped in horror as his face turned dark purple.


    The onlookers shook their heads, witnessing the scene unfold.


    Kendrick looked like a dying fish with his eyes rolled back, his legs twitching uncontrobly and smacking against the yacht''s deck with loud thuds.


    "What did you do to my grandfather?" Shania screamed at Robin. "If he dies because of your so-called treatment, my family will have you killed!"


    Ten of Kendrick''s bodyguards instantly took an aggressive stance at her words.


    Robert, the rian Special Forcesmander, quickly intervened, "Ms. Coyle, please calm down!"


    He knew that if these bodyguards acted recklessly, the Coyles would be doomed.


    Robert had previously coborated with the Coyles during an external security mission, where the CEO personally assigned him as Shania''s bodyguard.


    Two years ago, he and Shania even had a brief romantic encounter during that mission.


    He did not want to see the woman he once admired end up on Robin''s bad side.


    Kelsey, who had just arrived, was shocked by the scene and whispered, "Ms. Leu, should we call the yacht''s security?"


    Leu chuckled. "No need for anyone to interfere in Mr. Ramsey''s affairs.


    "Besides, what trouble can a mere Nine Star conglomerate cause?


    "If Shania dares to act against Mr. Ramsey, my grandfather will immediately mobilize the Aldridges''s forces to wipe them off the map!"


    Robin ignored Shania''s frantic shouts and pointed at Robert. "Use your dagger to pierce all ten of his fingertips.


    Robert looked at him in confusion.


    "What are you trying to do?" Shania screamed.


    Robin remained expressionless. "You have three seconds. If his fingers aren''t punctured and bled, not even god can save him."


    Before Shania could react, Robert followed Robin''s instructions and stabbed all ten of Kendrick''s fingertips.


    Thick, ckish-purple blood spurted out instantly.


    With a raspy cough, Kendrick''s convulsions ceased, and hisplexion gradually regained a healthy hue.


    However, his consciousness was still murky.


    "He needs rest and recovery for a few days. and he''ll be fine." Robin stated before turning to the still- stunned


    09:00 Mon,,17 Feb B


    Chapter 1030 A Deal with the Devil


    Shania. "Don''t forget what you promised."


    Finished


    The CEO''s assistant of Nine Stars Consortium, Maurice Ployton, watched Robin''s departing figure with a grave expression.


    "Ms. Coyle, you agreed to this too hastily.


    "Once the chairman recovers, we must inform him and negotiate with Mr. Ramsey to find apromise. Otherwise, the shareholders will never agree to such a deal."


    Maurice was right.


    Building aplete medical rescue system on Qacalisle Ind within a month-fully equipped with staff and facilities-was a fantasy.


    The financial strain alone could paralyze Nine Star Pharmaceutical Consortium.


    The shareholders would never approve of such an undertaking..


    Shania nced at Robin''s retreating figure, a sneer flickering across her face.


    "Mr. Ployton, did you hear me promise him anything? Did I ever explicitly agree to a deal?"


    Maurice froze. "Ms. Coyle, you mean?"


    Shania scoffed. "I mean, there was no contract, no promise, nothing. That''s all.


    "Remember, once my grandfather wakes up, this matter will never be mentioned again!


    "If anyone at Nine Star learns of this, you can kiss your career goodbye.".


    Maurice shivered. "Understood!"


    Robert, standing nearby, felt uneasy. "Ms. Coyle, are you really going to go back on your word to Mr. Ramsey?"


    Shania smirked. "I never promised anything. I remember nothing. Mr. Neel, if anyone tries to ckmail me, you''ll back me up, right?"


    Robert was dumbfounded. "Ms. Coyle, Mr. Ramsey is not an ordinary man. He has deep ties with the Aldridges and is also a high-ranking Draconia officer.


    "If you deceive him, you could be in serious trouble!"


    Shaniaughed. "Oh,e on, Robert. You''re a soldier-why are you so afraid of one man?


    "This is a world of contracts. Without evidence, how can he make me fulfill my so-called promise? Hahaha."


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1031

    Chapter 1031 The Situation Is Understandable, But The Guilt Is Inevitable


    Shania saw Robert and Maurice looking confused and shook her head with a smile. "Even if he''s some high-ranking general or has close ties with the Aldridges, so what?


    95%


    Finished


    "If that Ramsey guy really wants to extort 100 billion dors worth of medical assistance systems from me,


    I have plenty of reasons not to give in!


    "I''ll just have the Nine Star Consortium''s legal team take him to court internationally-let''s see if he can handle that!"


    Robert could not believe Shania would say such things.


    Maybe this woman from the ria conglomerate really thought money could solve everything.


    She had no idea that the Aldridges and Robin were among the most powerful people in the world. They did not need written contracts-those were for ordinary people.


    If they were deceived, there were countless ways for the Nine Star Consortium to pay a heavy price or even disappear entirely.


    After a brief hesitation, Robert tried again to warn her. "Ms. Coyle, Mr. Ramsey isn''t just an ordinary person. He''s also a major figure in the dark world ...


    Shania cut him off with a sharp tone. "Enough! Robert, who do you think you are to tell me what to do?" "The president is backed by the Nine Star Consortium-he wouldn''t dare interfere with anything we do! "And you? You''re just a junior officer, nothingpared to me!


    "Even if this Ramsey guy is as powerful as you say, what can he do?


    "I refuse to believe he would dare go up against ria''s entire government system.


    "I''m only letting him have his way while we''re on Qacalisle Ind.


    "When Grandpa wakes up and returns home, the Nine Star Consortium will invoke the president''s


    privilege, and the Sellow garrison will guard us 24/7. What can he possibly do to me?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" After a violent coughing fit, Kendrick woke up.


    Shania lit up with joy and immediately ordered the Coyle family bodyguards and the medical staff who had


    just arrived to carry him off the cruise ship and head straight to the private airstrip.


    Watching Shania''s group disappear into the distance, Robert stood still and shook his head. "The Nine


    Star Consortium is in for a tough time."


    "The Divine Drakebane of the mercenary world is not someone they can afford to mess with."


    Lue and Kelsey witnessed this entire scene.


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B.


    95%


    Chapter 1031 The Situation Is Understandable, But The Guilt Is Inevitable


    "Lue, judging by Shania''s attitude, it looks like they have no intention of honoring Mr. Ramsey''s agreement," Kelseymented.


    Lue smiled. "No one in this world can manipte Mr. Ramsey."


    "If she really dares to insult him, both the Nine Star Consortium and the Coyles are done for."


    Finished


    The two quickly caught up with Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, the final details for the management seminar on Qacalisle Ind have been released. Please take a look."


    "I don''t need to," Robin replied, not even ncing at the rulebook. "The business here is finished. I''m heading back to Draconia immediately."


    Kelsey exchanged a nce with Lue before turning back to Robin. "Mr. Ramsey, won''t you stay a few more days? Things here aren''tpletely settled yet."


    Just then, two judges from Qacalisle Ind hurried over to Kelsey.


    "Ms. Lue, we have another execution order for a death row inmate that requires your signature."


    Lue nodded, signaling that they could proceed.


    Kelsey gave Robin an apologetic look. "Excuse me Mr. Ramsey, I need to review this first."


    However, as soon as she nced at the case file, her hand trembled violently, the pen nearly slipping from her fingers.


    "Ms. Lue, what''s wrong?" one of the judges urged.


    "Please sign quickly, or we''ll miss the scheduled execution time."


    Kelsey visibly shaken and struggling to catch her breath, stammered, "This case ... I-I have a different opinion!"


    The judge looked increasingly impatient, insisted, "Ms. Lue, this case was decided three months ago. All the procedures have beenpleted. Please sign and close it immediately."


    Kelsey furrowed her brow, deep in thought. "Let''s put this on hold for now. I''ll review the case after we finalize the ind''s legal team and legal provisions."


    "We can''t dy this any longer!" one of the judges protested, looking anxious. "If we do, the pressure on us will be overwhelming!


    "Ms. Lue, you might not know this, but because of this case, there are daily protests outside the courthouse. Inders are blocking the entrance, and our judges can''t even use the main doors to get to work."


    Robin and Lue exchanged nces, intrigued.


    What kind of case could cause this much public outrage?


    "What''s going on?" Lue asked, noting Kelsey''s conflicted expression.


    With an apologetic shrug, Kelsey sighed. "This case isplicated. If we uphold the verdict and carry out the execution, it would be incredibly unjust. But if we overturn it, we''d be viting Qacalisle''sws. I honestly don''t know what to do."


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb OB


    Chapter 1031 The Situation Is Understandable, But The Guilt Is Inevitable


    95%


    Finished


    Then, as if struck by an idea, Kelsey''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Ramsey, Lue-since you''re both here, would you


    take a look at this case? I''d really appreciate your perspective before I make a decision."


    Without hesitation, she picked up the file and began summarizing the case details.


    The used-Lirald, male, 18 years old.


    Six months ago, he was sentenced to death for the murder of Lusko, the vige chief of Harpton Hignds in Qacalisle Ind, along with his entire family.


    The events leading up to the crime.


    Four years ago, Lirald''s mother, Lenatha, stole 300 dors from Lusko''s household after discovering that Lirald''s younger sister had a severe lung condition and they could not afford her medical treatment. Lusko found out and used the situation to his advantage-forcing himself on Lenatha under the threat of exposing her theft.


    Ovee with shame and despair, Lenatha ended her own life by jumping into the sea.


    Lirald''s sister, too, passed away at home due to ack of medical care.


    Lenatha''s husband, Brav, devastated and seeking justice, took Lusko to court.


    However, Lusko not only escaped the punishment but also brutally beat Brav.


    Adding insult to injury, he took Lenatha''s theft to court and demandedpensation for the stolen 300 dors.


    Brav was left severely injured, and as he drowned in despair, he passed away at home three dayster. Lirald, carrying this deep-seated hatred, left Duskhaven.


    Four yearster, on a stormy night, he returned. That night, he ughtered Lusko''s entire family-five people in total.


    Afterward, he walked straight to the police station and confessed everything.


    When authorities investigated the case, they found his confession matched every piece of evidence. Under Qacalisle Ind''sws, Lirald was sentenced to death, with execution to be carried out immediately.


    Lirald himself had no objections.


    However, the people of Harpton Hignds in Duskhaven organized protests, urging the court to reconsider the ruling.


    Despite multiple deliberations, the court could not overturn such a severe crime.


    As much as his circumstances were tragic, his guilt remained undeniable.


    Qacalisle Ind''sws were clear-murder must be met with death.


    And Lirald''s crime was not a crime of passion or self-defense.


    It was cold. calcted, and premeditated.


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B.


    2


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    §ã

 The Deadly 1032

    hapter 1032 If Someone Commits a Crime for Dignity-Then the Whole World Is Guilty!


    95%


    Finished


    Kelsey recounted Lirald''s case in full, emphasizing how the vigers of Harpton Hignds had repeatedly petitioned for his release during the trial.


    The entire vige stood behind him, working together i


    They even reached out to the recognized cultural and le


    submit a formal request on Lirald''s behalf.


    an effort to save him.


    on Qacalisle Ind, asking them to


    erts a


    They detailed every reason behind his actions, hoping the judges would recognize the injustice he had suffered and spare his life.


    Yet,


    the time, the judges overseeing the case were under the control of the Cattells, and they refused to even consider the vigers'' pleas.


    They warned that allowing thew to be bent for sympathy would only lead to increased crime rates across Qacalisle Ind.


    They also threatened the vigers, stating that if they continued to protest outside the courthouse, they would be arrested for disturbing public order.


    Eventually, the two judges who had sentenced Lirald were transferred to another court.


    Even after new judges took over the case, the vigers refused to back down. They continued gathering in front of the courthouse, demanding justice.


    They carried banners listing the countless crimesmitted by Lusko, the former head of Harpton Hignds-his corruption, abuse of power, and tyranny over the people.


    The entire vige stood united in their belief that Lirald''s act was not murder-it was justice and public service.


    After hearing Kelsey''s summary, the two judges looked uneasy. "Lue, Mr. Ramsey," one of them spoke hesitantly, "if we dy this any longer, the people of Harpton Hignds might cause serious unrest." Robin let out a cold snort. "The trouble caused by the vigers is your problem.


    "The vigers are right. Laws aside, justice must be upheld.


    "If thews of and cannot protect its own people, then it doesn''t matter how well they''re written-they''re meaningless.


    "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That is the natural order of things.


    "But the key issue here is the motive behind the killings! That''s the fundamental factor in determining whether someone should be held ountable!


    "You are legal professionals-you should understand why Lirald killed Lusko and his family!


    "In response to the protests from Harpton Hignds, did you even investigate Lusko''s actions during his time as a head?


    "If you fail to make Lirald''s motive the core of this case, then you are being reckless. Frankly, you''re ying


    09:00 Mon, 17 Feb B


    Chapter 1032 If Someone Commits a Crime for Dignity-Then the Whole World Is Guilty!


    with people''s lives! You''re not fit to be judges!"


    Finished


    "But..." One of the judges hesitated, his voice shaking.


    "Mr. Ramsey, regardless of the circumstances, Lirald still killed Lusko and his wife, along with his parents and children. No matter how you look at it, innocent people were harmed...''


    "Innocent?" Robin let out a coldugh. "I''ll say it again-even small, seemingly insignificant actions contribute to arger consequence.


    "Lusko-as a vige chief, as a son, and as a father-should have understood his responsibilities. He had to pay the price for his monstrous actions!


    "If he was innocent, did he ever stop to consider his own parents and children whilemitting those atrocities?


    "Can anyone guarantee that his family didn''t benefit from his crimes? That they didn''t receive favors, wealth, or security because of the horrors he inflicted on others?


    "Moreover, in the process of his crimes, did they not y a role in enabling or even assisting him?


    "None of this has been properly investigated-so how do you have the right to decide Lirald''s fate? "With thisck of diligence alone, the two of you are not qualified to sit on that bench!


    "A judge who does not treat every life with rigor and reverence has no business being in such a sacred position!"


    The two judges trembled, visibly shaken. "Mr. Ramsey, please, let us exin! We only took over this caseter...


    Robin''s eyes narrowed as he cut them off. "You''re just trying to cover your own asses! The only reason you''re rushing this case is because you don''t want to expose the corruption of your colleagues who handled it before you!"


    "There''s no need to guess-we all know those so-called judges epted bribes from Lusko at the beginning of the trial. That''s what led to a chain of unjust rulings!


    "And those rulings led to a series of irreversible tragedies!


    "Every evil deed has its roots. By ignoring the motive behind Lirald''s actions, you''re not just failing as judges -you''re criminals yourselves!


    "This case must be retried!" Robin ordered.


    "All judges and officials involved in handling this case are to be ced under strict supervision.


    "Oh, and those two as well!


    "Lue, you will personally oversee the trial!


    "Anyone found guilty of epting bribes in this case-no matter how severe or minor-will be arrested and executed. No mercy!


    "If Lirald''s motives match what''s documented in the case file, then he should be acquitted!


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb OB.


    Chapter 1032 If Someone Commits a Crime for Dignity-Then the Whole World Is Guilty!


    "When thew fails, private retaliation is not only justified-it is noble!


    "Taking revenge against beasts like Lusko isn''t a crime-it''s an act of heroism in a broken society! 95%


    Finished


    "If society refuses to showpassion for people like Lirald and instead suppresses them, then where is justice?


    "A person who kills for money is guilty. A society that forces someone tomit a crime just to survive is guilty. But if someonemits a crime for dignity-then the whole world is guilty!


    "Lirald took up arms against monsters because his mother was vited, his father was crushed under injustice, and his sister died in poverty!


    "His mother stole to save her daughter, proving that Qacalisle Ind''s system is guilty.


    "Lirald killed for dignity and justice-his crime is a crime shared by all!


    "As the head of Qacalisle Ind, I will give thisnd justice!


    "In ten days, I want the final ruling on this case!"


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" Lue and Kelsey''s hearts pounded as they stood frozen in ce.


    The aura of murder emanating from this man was suffocating.


    "Mr. Ramsey!" Jethro, Jackson, and Anton arrived in a hurry.


    They quickly approached while Lue, Kelsey, and the others instinctively stepped aside. A line of


    Quintana guards formed a perimeter, ensuring no one else got close.


    Robin turned to them, his gaze sharp. "What is it?"


    Jethro took a deep breath. "Ten minutes ago, General Monroe passed away."


    Robin''s chest tightened.


    After a moment of silence, he asked in a low voice, "Did he leave any final instructions?"


    Jethro nodded. "Before he passed, he told his wife to make sure you return and see her."


    Robin immediately understood-General Monroe had something important to tell him. "Let''s go. Back to Qacalisle Ind Airport."


    1.1K


    B


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb OB.


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 1033

    Chapter 1033 We Will Meet Again!


    < 95%


    Finished


    Ï㽶


    Robin and Jethro, along with their entourage, returned to the Dragon Mountain private airport in the northern territory of Draconia aboard a military aircraft.


    Under the blood-red setting sun, Dragon Mountain stood solemn and majestic.


    In front of the Pce hall, floral wreaths were ced in tribute.


    In a row of Golden Dragon Guards, their expressions firm and respectful as they stood with rifles in hand, standing vigil for thete General Monroe, a man who had made legendary contributions to the nation. Inside the memorial hall of Levi, within the Dragon Pce, the Seven Kings and Twelve Great Warriors were seated in solemn silence.


    As Robin stepped into the hall, all the officers collectively rose to their feet in respect.


    Jack approached him, draping a ck mourning veil over his shoulders.


    "Master Ramsey," he said in a low voice, "General Monroe dedicated his entire life to the country. Mrs. Monroe said he suddenly fell illst night. The medical team at the Dragon Pce fought tirelessly for 10 hours, but they could not save him in the end."


    Robin nodded silently.


    He adjusted his uniform with precision, then stepped forward and bowed deeply before Levi''s body. After paying his respects, he approached their family to offer his condolences.


    Aaron Monroe, the eldest son of thete general, spoke with quiet reverence. "Master Ramsey, our mother is resting in the back hall. Her grief is overwhelming. Please, speak with her.


    "My mother instructed me to tell you-before he passed, my father left behind final instructions that must be conveyed to you."


    Robin nodded, then followed Aaron into the back hall.


    His mother, Jecintha Faroe, was already waiting.


    The moment she saw him, she stood up immediately. "Master Ramsey, you''ve worked hard," she said. Robin quickly stepped forward to support her. "Mrs. Monroe, please, sit down and speak at ease."


    At her silent gesture, Aaron gave a respectful nod and left the room, closing the doors behind him.


    Jecintha stood up again, her posture respectful. "I heard from Levi a few days ago that you had finally been found. I''ve been meaning to visit, but I haven''t had the chance.


    "Seeing you today, I almost thought for a moment that Young Lord Dragon had returned. You truly resemble him so much!"


    Her expression grew distant, lost in the memories of the past.


    "Looking at you now, I feel like I''m seeing Young Lord Dragon, Dragon Lord, and all of the kings and generals standing together in the Dragon Pce once again, just as they did back then.


    Chapter 1033 We Will Meet Again!


    "But time flies, and things change. In the blink of an eye, 20 years have passed,


    "The people from Levi''s generation have all grown old,


    "Sometimes, I truly miss those days.


    "But now, seeing you so full of energy and spirit, I feel a renewed sense of hope.


    "I believe that if the Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon were here to see you now, they would be overjoyed.''


    Robin stepped forward and gently helped Jecintha back into her seat.


    "Mrs. Monroe, General Monroe has carried a great burden over the years,


    Finished


    "He worked tirelessly for this country, holding up the Dragon Pce on his own, ensuring its strength and stability.


    "As long as the Dragon Pce stands tall in Draconia, the Eight Kings will remain united.


    "And with the Eight Kings and Twelve Great Warriors standing together, we hold enough power to deter any threat and keep the seas at peace.


    "Mrs. Monroe, did General Monroe leave any final instructions?"


    She nodded. "Levi asked me to deliver a message to you.


    "Before you leave for Qacalisle Ind, there''s something you must retrieve-an item left behind by Young Lord Dragon.


    "Levi stressed that under no circumstances should this item be handed over to anyone, not even certain in Draconia."


    high-ranking official


    Robin immediately understood. The items Jecintha spoke of-the Emberleaf Fans and the oval bronze box -were artifacts tied deeply to his father''s legacy.


    "I understand, Mrs. Monroe. I will handle it personally."


    "Do you have any other requests that need my attention?" Robin asked.


    Jecintha shook her head. "Master Ramsey, I have nothing else that requires your help.


    "Before he left, Levi entrusted me with something for you.


    "He said this item is of great importance and asked me to make sure you handle it properly."


    She carefully took out an exquisite rosewood box and handed it to him. "Master Ramsey, this is an extremely important item.


    "Levi instructed me to ensure you keep it safe-it will be needed in the future."


    Robin felt the weight of the centuries-old rosewood box in his hands, its surface still carrying the faint rich scent of time.


    "Master Ramsey," Jecintha continued, her voice filled with warmth, "you must treasure it. The world is full of dangers. so live well."


    Chapter 1033 We Will Meet Again!


    Finished


    She stood up and grasped his hand tightly, her grip filled with the gentle strength of an elder passing down wisdom to a younger generation.


    "Master Ramsey, Dragon Pce is only a Dragon Pce when there''s you!"


    Robin''s heart trembled.


    For a moment, he wanted to tell her the truth-that he intended to resign from his position and leave Dragon Pce behind.


    However, looking at Jecintha''s frail yet hopeful expression, he could not bring himself to say it.


    Instead, he took a deep breath, straightened his posture, and saluted her and the Financial Regtion Office.


    "Mrs. Monroe, take care! Once I finish this task, I will return to visit you!"


    Leaving the hall, Robin immediately summoned the Seven Kings and the Twelve Great Warriors to a private meeting room within Dragon Pce.


    "Everyone, the Dragon Soul team has sessfullypleted its mission. This matter is now concluded.


    "I ask all of you to remain here for a moment. There is something I must exin to you all."


    As he spoke, Robin reached into his coat and pulled out the Golden Dragon Order.


    "General Grayson, step forward."


    Jack stepped forward without hesitation, standing at attention before Robin.


    "As of today, I officially announce that I will no longer be the head of Dragon Pce.


    "General Grayson, deliver the order to the senior military officials," Robin instructed firmly.


    "After that, I will head to the Special Operations Military Region Headquarters in Brighton to officially resign from all my military positions."


    The Seven Kings and Twelve Great Warriors were stunned. "Master Ramsey, what is happening?"


    Robin raised a hand, signaling for silence.


    "Everyone, for 20 years, the mystery surrounding the ughter of the Dragon Manor has remained unsolved.


    "I know all of you have been secretly investigating, tirelessly searching for the truth, but with little


    sess.


    "After the Qacalisle Indpetition, I uncovered several strange clues.


    "I am resigning from all my military positions in Draconia and relinquishing my title as head of Dragon Pce to pursue revenge on those responsible for that massacre.


    "This is a personal mission. It has nothing to do with the Draconia military or the Dragon Pce. "This is personal vengeance-not a matter of national conflict.


    "Everyone. forgive me for not discussing this with vou beforehand.


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb B.


    95%


    Chapter 1033 We Will Meet Again!


    Finished


    "As of today, Dragon Pce will be jointly managed by Jack and the Twelve Great Warriors.


    "Once my resignation is finalized, I will have no further ties to the Dragon Pce."


    Without hesitation, Robin ced the Golden Dragon Order in Jack''s hands and turned to leave.


    Cues


    Jack trembled as he held the heavy token, his filled with sorrow. "Master Ramsey!" His voice cracked with emotion.


    "We will meet again," he said, his voice steady despite the lump in his throat. He did not turn back as he walked out of the building..


    The golden rays of the setting sun filtered through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the Dragon Pce.


    Its fading glow illuminated the drifting dust in the air, turning the vast hall into a scene of quiet destion. 1.1K


    #

 The Deadly 1034

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1034 I''ll Lead My Men to tten the Inspection Bureau!


    95%


    Finished


    When Robin stepped out of the Dragon Pce, he found Ferell already waiting for him by the mountain road.


    "General Ramsey, Ferell reporting for duty!" Ferell jogged up, stopping sharply before performing a solemn military salute.


    Robin froze for a moment.


    Looking into the eyes of his former subordinate, which were filled with devotion and expectation, he felt a wave of trepidation wash over him.


    Nearly a year had gone since his return to Draconia, and he hade to an ufortable realization that his once-icy heart was beginning to thaw.


    He had resigned from everything, cutting off all attachments, fearing that one day he might no longer be able to let go of the weighty friendships and deep love that bound him.


    There were still family grudges that had not been resolved. How could he allow himself to be entangled in such distractions?


    I''m the God of Death, a soldier forged in blood. I have no ce for sentimentality.


    Robin hesitated briefly before reaching out and lowering Ferell''s saluting hand. "I''m just an ordinary civilian now, no longer a Special Operations Military Region''s officer. There''s no need for military formalities."


    Ferell''s eyes welled up with tears. "General, you''ll always be my superior! Now that you''ve shed your title and returned to civilian life, I will also remove my military uniform and be willing to follow wherever you go!"


    Robin''s lips twitched slightly before his expression sank. "What kind of nonsense is that? You''re a soldier! How can you say something so foolish? I don''t need anyone following me. If you still see me as yourmander, then remember this, stay true to your path!"


    After saying that, he turned and walked down the mountain road.


    Watching Robin''s indifferent back, Ferell''s throat tightened as he shouted, "General ... Mr. Ramsey, at least let me escort you!"


    "No need." Robin waved him off without a backward nce and made his way toward a rugged Hummer parked nearby.


    Two men in blue uniforms promptly opened the door for him. Just as he ced one foot inside, two off- road vehicles, both bearing the insignia of the Inspection Bureau, came speeding toward them. The moment the vehicles screeched to a halt, four men jumped out, swiftly surrounding Robin.


    The blue-d guards stiffened, their gazes icy. If this wasn''t Draconia, these 4 men would already be corpses.


    The leader of the group, a man in his 30s with a stern demeanor demanded, "Are you Robin Ramsey?" Robin slowly withdrew his foot from the vehicle and turned a cold gaze toward the man. "That''s me. What do you want?"


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb


    OB


    Chapter 1034 I''ll Lead My Men to tten the Inspection Bureau!


    95%


    Finished


    The man stated formally, "We arew enforcement officers from the Anti-Corruption Division of the Inspection Bureau. We need you toe with us for questioning regarding a fraudulent schrship case at the Graduate Research Institute of Brighton University."


    Robin furrowed his eyebrows. "You must be mistaken. What does some schrship fraud have to do with me?"


    Seeing the situation, Ferell abruptly rushed forward and shed his military credentials. "Which department are you from? Mr. Ramsey was a Lieutenant General in the Special Operations Military Region. If there''s an issue, it''s not your ce to investigate."


    The man also presented his ID, "Wesson Hunt, Division Head of the Anti-Corruption Division of the Inspection Bureau."


    After showing his credentials, Wesson spoke indifferently. "Colonel Lockwood, my apologies. The Inspection Bureau has received directives from high-ranking officials to bring Robin Ramsey in for questioning. This case is highly ssified, and your rank does not grant you clearance to interfere." Ferell''s expression darkened as his hand instinctively moved toward his weapon, but Robin raised a hand to stop him. "Ferell, this matter has nothing to do with you, step back!"


    After that, he turned his sharp gaze to Wesson. "I just have one question, who authorized this order?" "That''s ssified," Wesson replied icily, "This case involves the fraudulent schrship and bribery scandal of Brighton University''s software engineering graduate, Joanna Leif."


    Robin''s eyes burned with fury. "That''splete b*llshit!"


    Wesson''s voice remained steady, "Robin, calm down. If you resist, we will be forced to take coercive measures."


    "Let me make this clear, this investigation is personally overseen by the Director of the Inspection Bureau and authorized through official documentation. If you refuse to cooperate, we will have no choice but to charge you with obstructingw enforcement and take action ordingly."


    "I dare you to try!" A thunderous voice cut through the tension as Jack stepped forward, his presence alone making Wesson flinch.


    Themotion had drawn the attention of the Seven Kings of Dragon Pce and Twelve Great Warriors.


    One by one, these distinguished figures arrived at Robin''s side, their very presence suffocating.


    Rows of dazzling military insignias gleamed under the sun, causing the four Inspection Bureau officers to freeze in ce.


    These were not men they could afford to provoke.


    Even the Director of the Inspection Bureau wouldn''t dare utter a word in front of them.


    If the kings and warriors chose to stand in the way, then there was no chance that the Inspection Bureau''sw enforcement officers would be able to take Robin away.


    Wesson opened his mouth, about to exin, but before he could utter a single word, Jack''s boot


    connected with his chest, sending him staggering back.


    "You have a d*mn death wish, huh?" Jack''s voice boomed like thunder. "Waltzing into my Dragon Pce


    in


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb 0 B


    Chapter 1034 I''ll Lead My Men to tten the Inspection Bureau!


    broad daylight and trying to take someone away like he''s some petty criminal? Guards! Arrest them! "Charge them with trespassing on a restricted military zone! Execute them on the spot!" Finished


    In an instant, the police chambered rounds, rifles snapping up to aim directly at Wesson and his men.


    Wesson nearly pissed himself.


    Jack wasn''t bluffing.


    If they were executed in the Dragon Pce, no one would dare to question it.


    Desperate, Wesson raised his hands in surrender. "General Grayson, please! Just listen! We''re acting under direct orders from the higher-ups! There have been multipleints about this case, and our superiors are under immense pressure. We had no choice but to follow protocol and request Robin''s cooperation in the investigation. That''s all this is, nothing more! Please, General Grayson, understand our position. We''re just carrying out our duty!"


    Jack yelled angrily, "Understand my a*s! I said to release him and now get lost!"


    Before Wesson could respond, Franco took a step forward and grabbed him by the cor. "Believe me, I can snap your neck right here and now!"


    "Enough!" Robin''s cold, sharp voice cut through the tension like a de.


    Franco and Jack hesitated before slowly releasing Wesson.


    "Step back," Robin ordered, his eyes sweeping over the gathered warriors and kings. "This has nothing to do with any of you."


    Jack clenched his jaw. "Robin, these bureaucratic rats only know how to y dirty. There''s no need to entertain them. If you dare pull this kind of stunt again, I''ll lead my men to tten your Inspection Bureau!" Robin raised a hand, silencing him. "General Grayson, listen carefully. I have nothing to do with Dragon Pce or the military anymore. I stand alone."


    "They im Joanna''s schrship at Brighton University was obtained through bribery and fraud. I will prove them wrong, and I will clear my sister''s name. The heavens are just, and the sun shines upon all. Do you think I''ll let a pack of rats smear my name with filth? Let them investigate all they want. They''ll find nothing!


    "I warn all of you that no one is to interfere in this matter. If anyone dares to act in Dragon Pce''s name, then from this moment on, we are strangers."


    Finally, he turned his piercing gaze on Wesson. "I''ll go with you. But you better listen carefully, if you don''t give Joanna the justice she deserves, I will not let this slide."


    1.1K


    0


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb 08.


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 1035

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    95%


    Finished


    Chapter 1035 My Uncle Is the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau


    Brighton Private Club was nestled at the foot of Amber Mountain, on the northwestern outskirts of the city. This luxurious retreat belonged to the Fields, a wealthy family in Brighton. Membership was reserved for those with a worth of at least a billion.


    However, profit wasn''t the club''s purpose. The Fields had built it as a hub, a private sanctuary where connections were forged and rtionships maintained among Brighton''s elite.


    At precisely 4:30 PM, Zayn, Michelle, and Melissa sat in Oasis Pavilion No. 1, a high-end cafe on the second floor of the clubhouse.


    A beautiful and graceful tea artist sat across from them, her delicate fingers moving with practiced ease. She cleansed her hands, boiled the water, warmed the cups, and prepared the tea leaves with an almost hypnotic precision. Each step such as rinsing the tea, pouring the first brew, awakening the fragrance, sealing the pot, dividing the liquor, flowed seamlessly like a timeless ritual passed down through centuries.


    As the soothing aroma of the freshly brewed tea filled the air, it felt as though time itself had blurred, spanning across a thousand years, connecting the past and present in that single fleeting moment. Michelle set down her teacup. Her dazed dreamy eyes slowly fluttering open.


    "This is simply divine!" she murmured.


    Then, with a yful sigh, she nced at Melissa. "Melissa, every time Ie here for tea, it''s like I''m floating. I swear, I could get drunk on this alone."


    Melissa chuckled. "Then why don''t you bring Mr. Zayn here every day?" As she spoke, her gaze flickered toward Zayn, who had been sitting in brooding silence the entire time. A deep frown lined his face. - Lowering her voice, she leaned toward Michelle and asked, "Michelle, what''s wrong with Zayn? He''s been


    sulking since he got here."


    At the mention of his name, Michelle''s expression turned frosty in an instant. "It''s because of that d*mn Robin. Before he showed up, Zayn was the undisputed golden boy of Brighton''s elite. The darling of high society, the pride of our generation. ''Brighton''s Number One Bachelor'', ''The Modern-Day Young General'', all those fancy titles, all that admiration was all his.


    "Yet ever since Robin came along, everything changed. The old folks, the nobles and the aristocrats, even the Royal Houses, suddenly only have eyes for him. As if Zayn doesn''t even exist anymore! It makes me sick just watching it!"


    She exhaled sharply and continued, "And now, to top it all off, that guy led a team to the international martial tournament and stole the entire spotlight. Can you believe it? The luck on that bast*rd! He just waltzed in and took the championship like it was nothing! Isn''t that infuriating?!


    "Everyone knows thesepetitions are just a game of politics. The upper-level diplomatic offices pulled strings with the internationalmittee, making sure things go their way. Without that kind of backing, no one would ever win anything."


    Michelle scoffed, swirling her tea cup absentmindedly. "I heard these tournaments are all pre-arranged by the internationalmittee. The winners are chosen in rotation. So, each team gets their turn at the championship. This time, it just so happened to be our turn. Robin sure has some insane luck!


    "If that b*stard hadn''t been the team''s Commander-in-chief, Zayn could''ve easily taken the win. Robin is nothing but a sneaky, attention-hungry show-off. Just thinking about him makes my blood boil." 1/3


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb B


    Chapter 1035 My Uncle Is the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau Finished


    Her expression darkened further. "And don''t even get me started on Catherine! That traitorous idi*t! She''s practically drooling over Robin while putting down her own brother. If Zayn hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve given that Robin a good scold ages ago."


    Zayn shot Michelle a re. "Enough nonsense. Why would I be upset just because Robin won a championship?"


    Melissa''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in. "Oh, so that''s what''s been bothering you? Come on, Mr. Zayn, the entire elite circle of Brighton looks up to you! You''re talented,es from an esteemed family, and Brighton''s Number One Bachelor. No one canpete with you. Robin? Pfft. That guy''s nothing in front of you."


    "Alright, alright, enough of that. Drink your tea." Zayn waved a hand impatiently, his mood sour. He downed his tea in one go, then sighed. "What''s the point of being admired by my peers? The old man at home, along with the rest of those geezers, are all obsessed with Robin."


    He set his cup down with a sharp thud. "Sometimes, being too humble is a mistake. I''ve always kept a low profile, never one to unt. But Robin? That guy is calcted, always making sure he steals the spotlight when it matters most. Hmph. Those old fools will regret it one day."


    Melissa''s expression darkened, a flicker of hatred surfacing in her gaze. "I still remember that p he gave me at Cafe Lake Dragonia."


    Her fingers curled into a fist. "I''ve never been humiliated like that in my entire life! One of these days, I swear, I''ll make him pay."


    Michelle''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Melissa, I remember you mentioned yesterday that your uncle has been promoted to Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau. Is that confirmed?"


    Melissa nodded with pride. "Of course. My dad said it''s only a matter of time before Uncle Eugene gets promoted to be the director of the bureau. The higher-ups have already decided. His current position is just a stepping stone."


    Michelle nodded. "Zayn said the current Director of the Inspection Bureau is about to retire. Your uncle will be promoted soon. The Fields will finally have someone powerful backing them. Zayn also said that the Inspection Bureau is ridiculously powerful. If they want to arrest someone, they just do it, no questions asked. Melissa, congrattions."


    At that moment, something seemed to click in Melissa''s mind. "Michelle, there''s something I want to ask you. I remember you mentioning that Robin has an older sister named Joanna Leif, someone he was separated from for years. She''s currently a graduate student at Brighton University, right?


    "My cousin also studies at Brighton University, and she recently heard an interesting rumor. Joanna was awarded a massive schrship. It''s very rare because Brighton University has never offered such a big schrship before."


    Michelle furrowed her eyebrows. "I think Catherine mentioned it once. That schrship was some kind of special grant, right?"


    "Nobody cares," Melissa smirked, lowering her voice. "We can use this to stir up trouble. Give that Robin a lesson and show him that Brighton''s elite aren''t people he can just walk all over."


    Michelle''s eyes lit up with intrigue. "How do you n to do that?"


    "It''s simple. We use Joanna''s suspiciously high schrship as an excuse tounch an investigation. I''ll have my uncle issue an order to bring both Robin and Joanna in for questioning.


    09:01 Mon, 17 Feb


    B


    Chapter 1035 My Uncle Is the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau


    Finished


    "Besides, I just got some inside intel that Robin might have been dismissed from the military. If that''s true, he''s nothing now. Just an ordinary nobody. Crushing his arrogance will be as easy as making a phone call."


    Melissa''s expression darkened with delight. "Then, I''ll leak some rumors to the media, hire some paparazzi, and fabricate a scandal. Once the rumors spread, I''ll make sure Robin''s reputation ispletely destroyed. Let''s see how those siblings manage to survive in Brighton after that."


    A chill ran down Zayn''s spine. He quickly raised a hand to stop her. "Melissa, are you insane?" His voice was stern,ced with warning as he continued, "Listen to me, don''t even think about doing something this stupid. If you dig your own grave, don''t me me for not warning you."


    Melissa onlyughed. "Come on, Zayn. My uncle is the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau. What trouble could I possibly get into?"


    Zayn waved his hand. "Whatever. Just don''t involve me in this mess. If you want to do something reckless, talk to your uncle about it."


    He pulled out his phone, pretending to check his messages. "Oh, Melissa, something urgent just came up, I need to go."


    Michelle immediately followed Zayn out of the private club.


    Melissa trailed after them, calling out. "Zayn, I''ll contact my uncle about this right away."

 The Deadly 1036

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1036 You Have No Right to Make Demands


    Finished


    "Melissa, you shouldn''t get involved with Robin. It could backfire on you!" Zayn halted, pretending to be worried.


    He couldn''t reveal anything about Robin or Joanna''s true identities.


    In truth, he secretly hoped that Melissa and her uncle would stir up trouble for Robin,


    Even if they couldn''t harm Robin, at least it would make him ufortable.


    But Zayn knew he had to stay out of it. If his grandfather or father found out, it would cause a huge problem.


    His naive sister, Catherine, would be even worse. If she learned of his intentions toward Robin, she''d tear him apart.


    Seeing his uneasy expression, Melissa smiled. "It doesn''t concern you. If anything happens, my uncle will handle it."


    "Fine, then. I have other matters to take care of. We can talk another time." Zayn quickly ushered Michelle into the car and drove off.


    He smirked, thinking, your uncle will just send his life to Robin!


    Michelle frowned, feeling anxious. "Zayn, if Melissa goes through with this, someone could get killed. Robin isn''t someone to mess with."


    "No, he''s not just tough-he''s a monster!" Zayn sneered. "But it''s not our problem. This is the Fields'' issue.''


    He warned her, "Just stay away from Melissa."


    Michelle hesitated before asking, "Zayn, should I try talking some sense into her?"


    Zayn replied coldly, "Don''t get involved with her. Don''t forget what happened to the Fioris and the Sontags!"


    She finally understood. "Zayn, do you really want to let her make things worse?"


    He shook his head. "They''re not idiots. They''ll handle it their way. If she wants to go after Robin, let her."


    At 5:00 p.m., Wesson, the division head, brought Robin to the interrogation hall of the Anti-Corruption Division at the Inspection Bureau.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Joanna from a distance.


    Two officers from the Bureau were roughly pushing her around.


    "Hurry up! Do you think this is your home where you can take your time?" a female officer scolded.


    "It''s already after hours, and we have to deal with scum like you. It''s so annoying."


    Joanna was angry. "You have no evidence! Why treat me like this?"


    Tue, 18


    Chapter 1036 You Have No Right to Make Demands


    She continued, "This is a society ofws. Even criminals deserve basic human dignity!" 72%


    Finished


    "Do you think you deserve dignity? What dignity do you have?" The female officer, in herte 20s, sneered and pointed at Joanna.


    "Get in there and confess how you got that high schrship by sleeping with people for favors!" Tears filled Joanna''s eyes. "You''re so hical and disrespectful!"


    "How dare you insult me!" The officer raised her hand and pped Joanna.


    "Women like you, with no morals, don''t deserve to live!"


    Robin stepped forward and grabbed the officer''s wrist. "Apologize to my sister!"


    The woman screamed in pain. "Ah! Help! Murder!"


    The scene in the interrogation hall immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Wesson was startled. Four officers stood frozen, looking at Robin, who had just appeared in front of Joanna.


    Wesson shouted, "Robin, what are you doing? She''s Tracy Lopez, head of the Economic Investigation Department! Let go of her!"


    "Robin, how did you get in here?"


    Joanna''s eyes widened in rm as she spotted Robin. Pointing instinctively at the officers behind him, she blurted out, "Did they arrest you too?"


    Robin offered a calm smile. "Don''t worry. If they''re looking for trouble, I''ll dly oblige."


    Wesson hurried over, his voice sharp with authority. "Robin, release her! Ms. Lopez is the head of the Economic Investigation Department!"


    Ignoring Wesson''s demand, Robin tightened his grip on Tracy''s wrist. His tone was icy as he asked, "Have you officially proven Joannamitted a crime?"


    "You have no right to question me! Ah-let go! It hurts!" Tracy struggled frantically, her face contorted in pain.


    "Let go of me now!" she shrieked. "Law enforcement has the right to shoot you on the spot!"


    Robin remained unmoved by her threats, his grip firm. "Answer me! If you refuse, I swear you won''t walk out of here unscathed."


    Tracy let out a desperate scream. "There''s... still no solid proof!"


    Robin scoffed. "No evidence, yet you treat my sister like a criminal? You''e so vile!"


    Through gritted teeth, Tracy snapped, "She-she''s guilty! The proof wille sooner orter!"


    Robin''s eyes shed with disgust. "You''re just spouting nonsense!" Swiftly, he tore at her cor. "By your logic, I could use you of prostitution right now!"


    "You pervert!" Tracy shrieked hysterically.


    Chapter 1036 You Have No Right to Make Demands


    Robin smirked darkly. "Pervert? Let me show you just how bad I can be!"


    Without hesitation, he lifted her and hurled her into the massive fish tank in the center of the hall. 72%


    Finished


    The ss shattered on impact, sending water gushing across the floor as Tracy copsed onto the ground, drenched and humiliated.


    Robin took out a wet wipe, cleaning his hands with visible disdain. "If you''re so eager to die, I can make it happen right now."


    Turning to the blue-d guards, he ordered, "In two minutes, I want every detail of her employment records and work history. I need to see if this so-called public official has any right to speak of justice andw!"


    Wesson stood frozen, unable to believe Robin had just assaulted Tracy in front of everyone.


    Robin''s cold gaze swept across the room. "Bring your highest-ranking officer here! None of you have the authority to interrogate me."


    Wesson finally regained hisposure. "Robin, you have no right to make demands!"


    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You''re knee-deep in corruption and illegal dealings. What right do you have to interrogate Joanna or me?"


    Wesson''s confidence wavered. "W-What are you talking about? Do you have proof?"


    Robin snorted. "Proof? Fine. Let''s see if this is enough to bring you all down."


    He gave a subtle signal to the blue-d guards. Within moments, the disy screen in the interrogation


    hall lit up with incriminating evidence.


    If that wasn''t enough of a spectacle, he could always leak it online for the world to see.


    The screen began ying a detailed report on Wesson and Tracy''s crimes.


    The first revtion was that Tracy had used forged diplomas to secure her position five years ago¡ªand


    had a long history of improper rtionships with local officials.


    A heavy silence fell over the hall.


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1037

    Chapter 1037 I Don''t Hold Grudges-Only Annihtion!


    ?? 72%


    Finished


    Avery, a young female secretary stood before Eugene Field in the deputy director''s office of the Inspection Bureau.


    "Mr. Field, there''s a situation in the interrogation hall. The suspects in the Brighton University schrship fraud case, Robin and Joanna, whom you ordered to be investigated, have been brought in. But ... Ms. Lopez was assaulted by Robin."


    "What?" Eugene''s expression darkened as he mulled over the news.


    "Deploy the bureau''s anti-riot guards immediately. If Robin continues to resist arrest with violence, deal with him decisively. If necessary... you know what I mean."


    "But the situation is ...plicated," Avery hesitated, her face reddening.


    Although she was still rtively new at the bureau, she knew Eugene''s ties to Tracy.


    Three years ago, when Eugene was still climbing the ranks, Tracy had been his assistant.


    "What do you mean?" Eugene ran his fingers over the few stray hairs on his head, instinctively trying to cover the ring bald spot in the center.


    That dream of regaining his full head of hair had driven him for years, yet it remained unfulfilled.


    His


    gaze drifted to Avery''s nice figure before he asked, "Did someone put in a plea for Robin? I''ve emphasized time and again in meetings-our stance on criminals must be firm!


    "There will be zero tolerance for fraud and bribery in Joanna''s case. We''ll conduct a thorough investigation. Based on multiple informants'' reports, Robin is the key yer in this case.


    "Even before the inquiry began, I was convinced he was involved. If we don''t bring this arrogant man to justice, Brighton will never have peace!"


    "It''s not that ... "Avery hesitated, then finally spoke, "Robin has exposed Ms. Lopez''s past on the public disy in the lobby."


    Eugene stiffened. "Her past? That information should be in the archives. How did Robin get his hands on it?"


    Taking a deep breath, Avery rified, "Mr. Field, it''s not her official records that Robin revealed-but her real background."


    Eugene shot up from his chair as if it were on fire. "How did Robin obtain Tracy''s personal history?" His throat went dry. "How far has this gone?"


    Avery instinctively took a step back. "It''s already being broadcast in the lobby.


    "Robin said if you don''te down and personally handle the situation-if you don''t give him and Joanna a proper exnation-he won''t just expose Ms. Lopez''s real background. He''ll also reveal yours and Mr. Hunt''s.


    "And if you still refuse to act, he''ll take it a step further-he''ll release everything online and let the whole inte witness the ''glorious'' trajectory of your careers.


    "Mr. Field, should we arrest them under the charge of violently resistingw enforcement? Will you handle


    1:0 0-0 0-1-.


    chuld...


    + Dand


    Chapter 1037 I Don''t Hold Grudges-Only Annihtion!


    "Oh... I forgot Mr. Reed is in a meeting tonight...


    Finished


    "I-I''ll take care of it myself!" Eugene instinctively smoothed his thinning hair. "Notify all departments- don''t disturb Mr. Reed!"


    As he made his way to the interrogation hall, his mind raced, searching for a solution.


    He never expected Robin to have dark information on them. If that were to go public, it would be catastrophic.


    His rtionship with Tracy-and several other past entanglements-was still ongoing. If the director and senior leadership caught wind of his history, it would be irreversible.


    The leak had to be sealed immediately.


    At the same time, Eugene discreetly sent a message to his older brother, the head of the Fields. The problem had to be dealt with swiftly before it spiraled out of control.


    He was convinced that unpredictable individuals like Robin couldn''t be allowed to exist-otherwise, his entire family could be ruined.


    Eugene hurried into the hall, his eyes sweeping across the gathered staff and recently detained suspects, all of whom were fixated on the scrolling text on the screen.


    The atmosphere felt more like an audience captivated by a gripping urban thriller than a serious interrogation room.


    Eugene turned sharply to thew enforcement officers. "Shut down this unverified nder immediately!" Then, addressing the rest of the staff, he barked, "What are you all staring at? Get back to work!" But no one moved. The guards hesitated, especially after seeing two of their own already subdued. Many guards recognized exactly who Robin was.


    Many of thew enforcement officers in the Inspection Bureau were former special forces operatives, recruited from various military districts and ced into service. Those elite veterans, shaped by years of rigorous training and battlefield experience, held a deep respect for true strength and heroism. Robin smirked. "Fine. If you insist on shutting it down, I''ll just post everything online!" With a flick of his sleeve, he signaled the blue-uniformed guards to pause the broadcast.


    At that moment, Eugene''s name appeared on the screen, followed by a detailed list of his offshore assets.


    Eugene''s throat went dry as he swallowed nervously.


    "Uh... Robin." After a brief internal struggle, he forced a smile and said, "I''ve heard you were once a general in the Special Operations Military Region. This might all be a misunderstanding.


    "How about this? Whether you or your sister were involved in any crime, we''ll set those charges aside for now. Let''s end things here today.


    "The staff here have a heavy workload, and sometimes they may act impatient ore across as inconsiderate.


    "We won''t hold you ountable for attackingw enforcement. Let''s just call even, alright?"


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb 00.


    Chapter 1037 I Don''t Hold Grudges-Only Annihtion!


    Robin slowly lifted his gaze, locking onto the bald deputy director. "No,"


    Eugene''s expression stiffened. "Robin, what exactly do you


    want?"


    Finished


    Robin settled onto the couch in the middle of the hall. "You should know this saying-starting something is easy, but walking away from it is much harder.


    "I''m not some kind-hearted forgiving man. Fugitives, cowards, and hypocritical so-called gentlemen... They all call me a devil.


    "You dragged me here, so I don''t want anything-except to set things right."


    Eugene''s heart pounded. He narrowed his eyes at Robin, a sh of murderous intent flickering within them.


    "What ... what are you after?" His voice dropped slightly. "You should think carefully. Do you want to make enemies?"


    Robin let out a cold chuckle. "I don''t make enemies." His eyes glinted with quiet menace. "I simply eliminate the trash that dares toe after me and my family."

 The Deadly 1038

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1038 Just Throw Me In


    72%


    Finished


    The interrogation hall in the Inspection Bureau was so silent that the air itself felt heavy.


    Eugene was now feeling an unfamiliar chill creeping up his spine.


    He had been unsettled earlier when Robin threatened to expose his hidden dealings, but the worst-case scenario was just public disgrace.


    He could disappear for a while, wait for the storm to pass, and then return to his old ways.


    But now, hearing Robin''s icy tone, a deep fear took root in his heart. He had heard rumors about the former general of the Special Operations Military Region.


    Robin wasn''t the usual kind of officer-he hade from an unusual background, parachuting into the military world with a stylepletely different from the traditional chain ofmand.


    He ignored the rules, disregarded hierarchy, and carried himself with an air of defiance that set him apart.


    It was said that he had ties to the World of Darkness, and ever since he left the military, there had been endless spection about his true role.


    Many assumed the higher-ups needed someone capable, so they ced him in a position of authority. To them, Robin was merely a pawn in a muchrger game.


    Eugene had always believed in the power of social circles, strategy, wealth, and connections. He was deeply skeptical of Robin''s so-called legends.


    As a deputy director from a prestigious family, he refused to believe that an ordinary person like Robin had ever experienced the ruthless political maneuvering of the elite.


    And yet, after all that, Robin still dared to ignore the constraints of rules and regtions, forging ahead without hesitation or retreat.


    Since ancient times, it was an unspoken rule thatmoners didn''t challenge officials.


    The so-called heroes of history were merely pawns in power struggles, conveniently ced at the right moment.


    Those in power manipted others to achieve their goals, using them to eliminate threats while orchestrating everything behind the scenes.


    After a brief moment of unease, Eugene scoffed at himself and gradually regained hisposure.


    As a member of the Fields-one of the top five wealthy families in Brighton-there was no way he could be challenged by a meremoner with no official status.


    No matter what Robin had achieved, Eugene was convinced he wouldn''t dare go against someone with real authority.


    Many people talked tough, but those willing to take real action were exceedingly rare.


    Eugene took a deep breath and said coldly, "Robin, are you threatening a public official?"


    Robin looked up at the deputy director-whose round belly strained against his uniform-and smiled. "A 1/3


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb


    Chapter 1038 Just Throw Me In


    Eugene''s plump face twitched violently, almost dislodging the few hairs still clinging to his scalp. $0000 72%E


    Finished


    Instinctively, he tilted his head as if trying to protect what remained of his hair from falling outpletely.


    At that moment, he wished he could order thew enforcement guards to shoot Robin on the spot. But reason held him back.


    If he couldn''t deal with Robin directly, he would make him disappear behind the scenes.


    With the power of the Fields, Eugene had countless ways to quietly eliminate someone like Robin without


    a


    trace.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the hall. "Stop! You can''t go in!"


    "We''re here for Robin and Joanna!" It was the voices of Marissa, Brenda, and Shirley.


    "Mr. Field has ordered that no one is allowed entry!"


    "The Inspection Bureau is supposed to serve the people! Are we to be turned away when we have something to say?"


    Eugene and the staff turned toward the entrance.


    Marissa, Brenda, and Shirley stood outside, anxiously trying to look inside.


    Short in stature, Marissa peered out from under the arm of aw enforcement guard and called out, "Robin! Renee! We''re here!"


    Robin and Joanna exchanged nces, warmth shing in their eyes when they saw Marrisa''s anxiety. Marissa wasn''t highly educated, nor did she hold lofty ideals about justice.


    But when her children faced injustice or danger, she would charge forward without hesitation, fearless in her resolve,


    "Move aside!" Marissa shoved against thew enforcement officers. "If anyone daresy a hand on Robin, I''ll fight them!"


    Eugene watched the scene unfold, his embarrassment deepening. He clenched his jaw. "Let them in! Take their statements, then charge them with uwfully storming the Inspection Bureau. Detain them!" Marissa, Shirley, and Brenda rushed over to Robin and Joanna.


    "Robin!" Shirley stepped forward, her worry evident. If not for the situation, she might have thrown herself into his arms.


    "Renee, they didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    Joanna shook her head. "I''m fine, Shirley. It''s just... the usations they''re making are utterly absurd!" "Don''t be afraid, Renee," Marissa said furiously. "This is our money-we don''t have to deal with their ridiculous nonsense!"


    "Who''s in charge here? I just have one question-whose twisted idea was it to drag Joanna through the mud?


    "Her schrship ispletely legal! It was granted through an official agreement with Brighton University''s


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb 0


    Chapter 1038 Just Throw Me In


    72%


    Finished


    funding foundation, and every cent came from a designated schrship ount. Everything was done by the book. How could that possibly be considered a crime?


    "What''s your goal? Are you just trying to stir up trouble because you have nothing better to do?" She crossed her arms defiantly. "Unless you can give us a real exnation, I''m not leaving!"


    Robin watched Marrisa''s fiery stance, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes.


    Eugene''s face darkened. "Who do you think you are? This is the Inspection Bureau, not some


    marketce where you can throw a tantrum! If you keep running your mouth, I can have you detained on the spot!"


    Marrisa let out a slow breath, steadying herself. "I''m nobody special-just a regr citizen!" she shot back.


    "But tell me, where''s your proof that Joanna''s schrship was obtained illegally?


    "Or do you think the Inspection Bureau can fabricate usations out of thin air, like some bad scriptwriter making up stories with no logic?"


    Eugene, clearly irritated by her relentless questioning, gestured to the officers nearby. "Take her


    statement. Once that''s done, lock her in the reflection room for the night."


    Marrisa raised an eyebrow. "Go ahead! Throw me in if you''ve got the guts. Or you''ll be the cowards!" Shirley gripped Robin''s sleeve and whispered, "Do you think they''ll ...


    Joanna also looked uneasy, unsure of what to do.


    Robin simply waved, remaining silent.


    Eugene flipped through Marrisa''s identification as part of the statement process, suddenly froze. His fingers twitched as he nervously rubbed his hands together.


    "Marrisa Holt ... Demberoan... senior partner at the Rogarios... CEO of Marrisa Soup Chain ...


    11


    1.1K

 The Deadly 1039

    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1039 Lack of Integrity


    After finishing her paperwork, Marrisa turned to Eugene with a challenging look.


    "I''ve entered my personal information. Well? Aren''t you going to lock me up?"


    Shirley gave Robin another anxious tug. "Should we make a call?" she whispered. The


    Finished


    Robin, however, remained calm. With a faint smile, he reassured her, "No need. Marrisa can handle this herself."


    Eugene felt his face grow hot with embarrassment. He never imagined that Marrisa, a woman he had dismissed as unimportant, would turn out to be a foreigner-one with ties to the elite Rogarios, no less. If they detained her, it would spell big trouble.


    After weighing his options, Eugene swallowed his pride and forced a smile, recing his earlier contempt with an overly friendly expression.


    "Haha... This is just a misunderstanding, Mrs. Holt," he chuckled awkwardly.


    A nce at Marrisa''s details confirmed everything.


    Trying to smooth things over, he added, "I enjoy cracking jokes. Locking up an esteemed international guest like you? That would be absurd. Please, have a seat."


    Marrisa snatched back her identification, eyes shing with anger. "I wasn''t joking!"


    She turned to Joanna, gently squeezing her hand. "Renee, I feel sorry for you. We''re not letting them get away with it today-not without proof!"


    Joanna sighed. "Marrisa, this is a lot of trouble for you."


    Marrisa waved her off with a lightugh. "Trouble? Don''t be silly-we''re family. Robin put me in this mess, but if someone is trying to frame you, we can''t just sit back and do nothing!


    "Whoever is behind these usations is up to no good, and I won''t stop until I expose them! No one is going to tarnish your name with their dirty schemes!"


    For a moment, Eugene was at a loss. He could use his authority to deal with Robin and Joanna, but Marrisa was a whole different challenge.


    Brenda, who had remained quiet the entire time, swept her gaze across the austere interrogation hall of the Inspection Bureau. A heavy thought settled in her mind.


    "Robin, ever since I started at Brighton University, I''vee to realize something deeply unsettling," she said. "Why is there such a huge gap between the things I''ve been taught my whole life and the reality I


    see


    now?


    "I remember Mr. Field giving a lecture at Brighton about serving the people, with Ms. Lopez by his side. At the time, his words moved me-I even felt inspired.


    "But looking back now, I see how foolish I was. Everything he said was a lie. They''re the real viins. "They''ve spent so much effort preaching about honesty, kindness, and righteousness, urging us to strive for a better world. But now I understand their true intent.


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb


    Chapter 1039 Lack of Integrity


    Finished


    "They fill our heads with ideals of morality and virtue, not to make the world a better ce, but to keep us blind while they indulge in their corruption!"


    Robin gently ruffled Brenda''s hair and shook his head with a wry smile. "So reality has opened your eyes, and even Marrisa, who usually avoids conflict, is now using her strengths to push back. I never thought I''d see this day.


    "Just how vile must someone be to force this kind of change in you two..."


    Before he could finish, a sharp ringtone pierced the heavy silence in the hall.


    Eugene scowled, annoyed by the interruption, and instinctively reached for his phone, ready to silence it. But the name on the screen made his breath hitched-Micah Reed, the director of the Inspection Bureau.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, he turned to Marrisa with an apologetic bow. "Excuse me, Mrs. Holt, I... I need to take this call."


    Answering in a hurried tone, he said, "Good evening, Mr. Reed. It''s quitete. Is there something urgent?"


    A furious voice exploded from the other end of the line. "Eugene, what the hell are you doing? I just got a call from the Brighton University Funding Foundation. They im you''ve detained Joanna-the sister of a former Special Operations Military Regionmander. Is this true?"


    Eugene felt a chill run down his spine. He hadn''t expected Joanna''s background to be thatplicated. Micah continued, "Do you have any idea what kind of mess you''ve made? The higher-ups have repeatedly stressed that the Inspection Bureau exists to serve the people. Every case must be handled with extreme


    caution!


    "Using force and resorting to aggressive tactics while enforcing thew will have severe social repercussions for those involved.


    "Such actions will tarnish the Inspection Bureau''s reputation in the eyes of the public!


    "I''ve emphasized repeatedly in management meetings that we can''t rely on assumptions or personal


    biases when handling cases. We must humble ourselves and consider situations from the other party''s perspective.


    "I''ve already looked into the matter. Joanna received a substantial schrship while studying at Brighton University-an aid package that Robin and Mrs. Holt arranged through negotiations with Brighton University.


    "All these usations of bribery and illegal dealings? Completely fabricated! You''re stirring up unnecessary trouble! Release them now!


    "You''re to issue a public apology in writing on the Inspection Bureau''s official notice board, acknowledging your mistakes to the affected parties.


    "If you refuse, then prepare to face an internal review by the Anti-Corruption Division!


    "Also, Wesson and Tracy are suspected of misconduct. You''ll personally take charge of the investigation. Every individual linked to this case will be thoroughly examined-no exceptions!


    "If there is even the slightest sign of favoritism or cover-ups, you''ll bear the same consequences as the guilty!


    "How can we expect the public to trust that we stand for justice if our officialsck integrity? We can''t 9/3


    09:10 Tue,


    Chapter 1039 Lack of Integrity


    demand ountability from others if we''re in the wrong!"


    Eugene felt a cold sweat break out across his back as he repeatedly agreed with Micah''s words. **Finished


    Once the call ended, he wiped his forehead and took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. The few strands of hair left on his head drooped lifelessly by his cars, but he didn''t even bother fixing them. Straightening up, he approached Joanna and Robin. "Ms. Leif, Mr. Ramsey, this was all a


    misunderstanding. I''ll make an official statement on the Inspection Bureau''swork and issue a public apology immediately.


    "Avery, take care of it now!


    "Mrs. Holt, Mr. Ramsey, would this resolution be eptable to you?"


    As Robin and the others prepared to leave, Eugene quickly added, "Since this was just a


    misunderstanding, why don''t we have a drink at the Inspection Bureau''s restaurant? My treat.


    "Oh, and I''ll also be forming an investigative team to thoroughly look into Tracy and Wesson''s cases."


    Robin paused mid-step, turning back with a smirk. "I''m not some hero trying to save the world. Whatever you decide to do is none of my business.


    "But remember-stay away from my family, or a lot of people will end up


    dead."


    As Eugene watched Robin and his group walked away, his expression darkened, and a chilling glint flickered in his eyes.


    1.1K


    1


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly 1040

    Chapter 1040 Are You Trying to Bring Disaster?


    Finished


    As Robin and the others left the interrogation hall of the Inspection Bureau, a sleek Mercedes-Benz pulled up. Daphne and Rita yton stepped out.


    "Mr. Ramsey, please get in," Daphne said.


    Without hesitation, Robin and hispanions entered the car.


    Daphne pointed toward a modest restaurant at the nearby intersection. "Mr. Ramsey, ever since you returned to the country, you''ve been constantly on the move, barely stopping to rest or cat.


    "I''ve reserved a private dining room in that restaurant ahead. It''s quiet, the atmosphere is pleasant, and they serve exquisite traditional cuisine.


    "I know you don''t like crowded ces, so I found a spot that suits your taste."


    Robin nodded. "Sounds good. Joanna''s had a long day-she could use a break."


    Shirley leaned in closer, resting against Robin like a contented cat. She hadn''t spent much time with himtely and longed to be near him.


    Feeling her warmth, Robin instinctively nced at her. She was gazing at him with a dreamy expression, lost in thought.


    If they were alone, she would have thrown herself into his arms without hesitation, just to feel his embrace.


    Seeing her so absorbed, Robin suddenly felt the urge to tease her. He reached out and gently pinched her soft, flushed cheek.


    Startled out of her thoughts, Shirley gasped as her face turned an even deeper shade of red.


    She nced around quickly and let out a sigh of relief when she confirmed that no one in the back row had noticed.


    Shirley shot Robin a furious look, but he only responded with a smile.


    Once he had avenged everyone responsible for the Dragon Manor massacre, he nned to take Shirley, Joanna, and the rest of his loved ones to Qacalisle Ind.


    From that moment on, they would leave behind the corruption of the outside world and embrace a life of freedom and peace.


    As they settled into their private room, a news broadcast ying on the wall-mounted television caught their attention.


    After giving their testimonies, Wesson and Tracy were involved in a fatal car crash on their way home. All four passengers in the vehicle instantly died.


    Following an investigation, traffic authorities determined that the driver, who worked for the Anti-


    Corruption Division, had been operating the vehicle while being severely fatigued from working overtime the night before.


    09:10 Tue, 18 Feb


    Chapter 1040 Are You Trying to Bring Disaster?


    72%


    Finished


    Zev Field, the family''s head, red at his brother with a harsh expression and said coldly, "Eugene, I''ve warned you over and over again-stay cautious in political circles. Don''t meddle in unnecessary affairs, and avoid getting involved with questionable women!


    "Especially women like Tracy, who are constantly surrounded by scandals!


    "I got you into the system because I wanted you to build a solid reputation, not make a mess of everything!


    "In Brighton''s political world, you have to be extremely careful. Once someone gets dirt on you, no one- not even the gods-can save you.


    "I shudder just thinking about what happened today. If Robin hadn''t shown restraint, Wesson and Tracy wouldn''t be the only ones dead right now!"


    Eugene trembled. "Zev, they...''


    Zev sighed heavily. "We''re not bringing this up again. From now on, stay far away from these disgraceful matters!


    "Give me a list of all the women you''ve been involved with, along with any untrustworthy people you associate with. I''ll have my men handle them.


    "I''ll take care of these unstable elements for you, but this kind of situation must never happen again. "And especially that Robin-stay away from him. He''s not someone you can afford to provoke.


    "Have you forgotten what happened to the Fioris and the Sontags? Robin crushed thempletely. "I have no idea who''s backing him, but the fact that he can stir up trouble in Brighton without anyone daring to touch him speaks volumes about his power.


    "Based on the analysis, Robin is likely connected to someone high up in the Dragon Pce-possibly Levi.


    "Whatever the case, don''t cross him again! If you do, you won''t just be risking your life-the entire Fields could end up like the Fioris and Sontags, beyond redemption!"


    Eugene smirked. "Zev, aren''t you exaggerating a bit? I heard that before the martial tournament, the higher-ups demanded a strong performance.


    "Robin only got recruited by Commander Baxter because of hisbat skills-maybe because he showed some talent in leading a team.


    "You saw it yourself. Once the tournament ended, the Special Operations Military Region kicked him out without hesitation.


    "That alone proves he doesn''t have any real backing. Commander Baxter brought him in temporarily for convenience. He was just being used.


    "That''s enough to conclude that Robin has no real connections."


    Zev shook his head in frustration. "With how narrow-minded you are, I honestly don''t know how you''ve managed to survive in the inspection system for this long.


    "Do you seriously believe that Robin was being used?


    "Do you think the Special Operations Military Region is as easy to get into as your Inspection Bureau, where


    213


    Chapter 1040 Are You Trying to Bring Disaster?


    anyone with a few connections can slip in?


    "There are plenty of skilled fighters in this country, so why did Hunter specifically choose Robin? Have you ever known about the people around him?


    "He''s connected to the heirs from Northlorn Residence, Westeria Residence, and Southville Residence "You should be grateful that today''s incident didn''t escte. If it had, those royal families would have torn down your entire Inspection Bureau!"


    Eugene scoffed. "Zev, those so-called heirs are just kids. In serious matters like this, the older generation sill holds the real power.


    Zev exhaled sharply. "I don''t care what you think. Just remember this-never interfere with Robin again. If you do, I''ll lock you in the house and strip you of all your official responsibilities!


    Before he could say another word, the director of the Inspection Bureau invited him out.


    Meanwhile, Melissa and Eugene''s daughter, Yvonne, stepped out of the room.


    Yvonne was a student at Brighton University, studying in the same department as Joanna


    Seeing them approach, Eugene frowned. "You both heard everything, didn''t you? You nearly dragged me into Joanna''s mess!"


    Yvonne''s voice turned icy. "Dad, I can''t stand Joanna!


    "Every time Cadoces to campus, he always wants to visit Joanna''sb. She must be seducing him!


    "I don''t care what it takes-I''ll ruin her reputation!"


    "Enough nonsense!" Eugene snapped. "Do you want to bring disaster upon our family?"


    Melissa smiled. "Uncle Eugene, don''t you think you''re overreacting?


    "Mr. Zayn and Michelle also despise Robin.


    "Think about it-if you manage to take down Robin and Joanna, how do you think Mr. Zayn will treat you? "With his support, you wouldn''t have to be afraid of Robin!"

 The Deadly 1041

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1041 Her Scandal Spread Wildly Across the Inte


    After dinner, it was already 11 p.m. when Robin and Joanna returned to the vi.


    97%


    Finished


    Noticing the lingering sadness in Joanna''s expression, Robin decided to dy his trip to Sakurania for a few more days. His instincts told him that whatever was troubling her hadn''t been resolved yet.


    His victory at the military martial tournament had unsettled many, and now that he had stepped away from his armor, it created the perfect opening for those eager to take him down.


    Robin had no illusions about loyalty or honor. He knew that people didn''t truly respect his achievements- they followed him only because he was useful to them.


    Otherwise, the truth behind the Dragon Manor massacre wouldn''t still be shrouded in mystery.


    Originally, Robin had nned to wipe out those responsible for the tragedy before sending Joanna abroad for her Ph.D., ensuring she could leave this chaotic ce behind and start fresh. But now, it was clear that this issue needed immediate attention.


    His unexpected return had disrupted the bnce of power. Those who had hidden their true, ruthless nature beneath a polished exterior were now being exposed.


    Those who had been deceived, unwilling to face the harsh reality, wished for nothing more than Robin''s permanent disappearance.


    Without hesitation, he messaged Lue, asking her to arrange Joanna''s studies overseas.


    The next morning, Joanna woke up early.


    After enjoying a simple breakfast prepared by Marge, she rushed to Brighton University. Since she had been absent the previous day, her experiments had been left iplete.


    As she stepped into the Software Department''s teaching area, she immediately sensed something was off. Professors and students cast her strange nces, whispering among themselves.


    Walking through the long corridor, she grew uneasy.


    Could it be that word had spread about the Inspection Bureau summoning her yesterday? That shouldn''t have been possible-the matter was ssified.


    She trusted Robin''s ability, and there was no way the Inspection Bureau would dare provoke him again. "Hey, Joanna, what''s on your mind? Still thinking aboutst night? Hahaha..."


    A mocking voice interrupted her thoughts. Turning, she saw Yvonne approaching with a few ssmates trailing behind her.


    "You must''ve made a fortunest night, huh? When are you treating us to a feast?" Yvonne sneered, exchanging knowing looks with her friends.


    An ugly girl with tanned skin, eager to curry favor with Yvonne, shot her a knowing nce before sneering. "Joanna, making money must be a breeze for you. I heard online that you rake in tens of thousands in just one night!"


    Chapter 1041 Her Scandal Spread Wildly Across the Inte


    Finished


    Joanna immediately picked up on the mocking tone in their voices. Something felt off, but she couldn''t quite figure out what they were hinting at.


    Unlike regr students, those rich second generation never had to struggle through grueling entrance exams to get into Brighton University. Instead, they could simply charm a few professors in casual conversations and secure high retest scores.


    A fabricated financial hardship report, a special rmendation from their previous school, minority status, foreign residency, or even so-called ''unique talents''-like long legs or an outgoing personality-was enough to guarantee admission.


    Once enrolled, academics were never their priority. Instead, they filled their schedules with extracurricr organizations, mainly student unions, where their biggest concerns were social events andworking. When boredom struck, they entertained themselves by picking on ssmates they didn''t like.


    Joanna had no interest in wasting her energy on them. Ignoring their taunts, she headed straight for the teaching and research office.


    Behind her, Yvonne and her friends continued hurling insults, theirughter filled with malice. Joanna knew exactly why Yvonne had been so hostile toward her.


    Yesterday, she learned that Eugene, the deputy director of the Inspection Bureau, was Yvonne''s father. That exined everything.


    Joanna hadn''t mentioned that to Robin. If he found out, he might react aggressively, and she didn''t want him to resort to violence for her sake again.


    Yvonne''s hostility toward Joanna stemmed from one person-Cadoc White, a prominent member of the student union in their department.


    Cadoc came from a wealthy family that owned a coal mining business worth around 300 million. He had a knack for singing and enjoyed unting his talent.


    From the moment Yvonne joined the student union, she was captivated by him. However, to her frustration, he showed little interest in her.


    After paying close attention for some time, Yvonne realized that Cadoc had been pursuing Joanna instead.


    Even though Joanna had turned him down multiple times, Cadoc subtly hinted to his ssmates that they


    had been secretly dating for a long time. He even went as far as iming they lived together.


    His fabrications were so detailed that he almost convinced himself they were true.


    Those rumors filled Yvonne with jealousy and resentment.


    She had wanted to confront Joanna a few days ago.


    She had been eager to confront Joanna, but Melissa had warned her that Joanna had a formidable brother named Robin, whose background was still a mystery.


    Because of that uncertainty, Yvonne held back.


    However, just the day before, Melissa had assured her that Robin was no longer a threat.


    With that in mind, the two of them began plotting ways to take down both Joanna and Robin, whom they 2/3


    07:11 Wed, 19 Feb S.


    Chapter 1041 Her Scandal Spread Wildly Across the Inte


    despised.


    Their initial n was to use the schrship as an excuse to get rid of Robin and Joanna.


    Finished


    But to their surprise, Marissa stepped in, and even Brighton University''s top officials defended Joanna, forcing them to drop the idea.


    Despite Zev''s warning to leave Robin alone, Melissa pointed out that both Zayn and Michelle harbored deep grudges against him.


    That was when Melissa and Yvonne decided on a new approach-destroying Joanna''s reputation with a scandal.


    What Yvonne didn''t know was that Joanna''s identity was far from ordinary. She had no clue about Robin''s true influence or the powerful connections of the Dragon Pce.


    Everyone in the department believed that Joanna was just a poor student, receiving support from the university and apany due to her strong academic record. Her mother, Marge, had worked in the university''s cafeteria.


    Joanna didn''t want to talk about her past. She simply hoped to finish her studies in peace and continue her education abroad.


    Engaging in pointless arguments with shallow people like Yvonne and Cadoc didn''t interest her. When she arrived at the office, it was empty.


    She pulled out her phone and was shocked to see the group chat filled with discussions about her and Cadoc.


    As she scrolled through some live streams and online posts, she saw that rumors were spreading, iming she had sold herself and seduced Cadoc.


    The gossip suggested that Joanna had manipted Cadoc, the outstanding student union member, into a romantic rtionship.


    During their time together, it was said she had also been involved with several wealthy businessmen in exchange for favors.


    The usations went on to im that she had used those interactions to secure a high schrship, tricking everyone with her poor but sweet appearance.


    1.6K

 The Deadly 1042

    Chapter 1042 Envious People


    Joanna frowned as she stared at the flood of viciousments.


    She did not doubt that this was the work of people like Yvonne and Cadoc.


    Finished


    It was frustrating. She had thought university would be a ce of peace, where she could focus on her studies without distraction. But filth was everywhere-even in an institution that was supposed to be a haven of knowledge and excellence, it was crawling with the worst kind of people.


    She never intended to provoke anyone, yet she found herself caught in the crossfire.


    Was there nowhere in this world where she could simply exist in peace?


    People always said that those with great talent often met tragic ends. But it wasn''t their talent that doomed them-it was the wretched, envious people who couldn''t stand to see others shine.


    The world could have been a much better ce if only it weren''t for the twisted, the despicable, the shameless, and the power-hungry.


    People like them used every dirty trick in the book to tear down what was good and beautiful, leaving nothing but ruins in their wake.


    No matter how kind-hearted or well-mannered Joanna was, reading such cruel nder made her eyes well up with tears.


    For a moment, she wanted to march straight to Robin and tell him everything-let him deal with those vile people once and for all.


    She opened WhatsApp, her finger hovering over Robin''s profile picture. But then she hesitated.


    She didn''t want to burden him with this. Taking a deep breath, she locked her phone.


    She would handle it herself. She''d go to the department head and confront these nderous lies head-


    on.


    And if the department refused to take action, then she''d take it to the courts.


    But Joanna was still too naive.


    She had spent her life with Marge, struggling at the bottom of society, and she had never realized that thew was never made for the poor and powerless.


    When those in power controlled the interpretation of thew, it ceased to be justice-it became a weapon for the elite.


    Just as Joanna made up her mind to visit the department head''s office, the university''s social media groups exploded with activity.


    Several prominent student leaders came forward, iming that Joanna and Cadoc had been a real couple all along.


    That set off a firestorm.


    The students were furious, using Joanna of being unworthy of Cadoc, the son of a billionaire.


    J


    Chapter 1042 Envious People


    The hate poured in.


    Finished


    In group chats, students hurled insults at her, calling her the most despicable woman in Brighton University -unfaithful, shameless, a disgrace.


    Some even defended Cadoc, insisting that he had spent millions on her, buying her a vi and a BMW. And continously, they raged. Even after all that, Joanna''s greed had known no bounds. They used her of secretly maintaining rtionships with multiple wealthy businessmen and government officials, all of


    them


    well over 50.


    They demanded that Brighton University expel her, calling her an embarrassment to the school.


    Among the voices condemning her was a self-proimed heir to a billion-dor family fortune.


    With an air of absolute confidence, he imed he had once seen Joanna at an exclusive club, engaging in illicit dealings with wealthy men.


    And worse-he boasted that he had explicit photos and videos of her in his possession.


    A few students tried to speak up in her defense.


    They argued that Brighton University should not be a ce where such tant public humiliation was tolerated.


    The usations against Joanna were nothing but baseless spection, spread with malicious intent. If people were deliberately fabricating lies to ruin someone''s reputation, then this was no longer a simple campus dispute-it was a legal matter.


    Some students urged everyone to stop the online attacks, calling them petty and downright malicious. They argued that a prestigious institution like Brighton University should not allow such severe cases of character assassination.


    However, the student who imed to be from a wealthy family remained firm. He insisted that everything he said was true and even dered that if anyone tried to take legal action against him, he would release the evidence.


    He went so far as to swear on his own life and family name.


    To prove he wasn''t making baseless usations, he even shed his student ID.


    His name was Hadden Walsh, a junior in Brighton University''s finance department and a student council officer.


    Once his identity was made public, those who had initially voiced their doubts fell silent.


    Hadden was a well-known figure on campus, and an active member of the student body. Though his


    family wasn''t among the elites, their worth did exceed a billion dors, making them a prominent third- tier family in Brighton.


    With that, the rumors about Joanna were practically confirmed in the eyes of the students.


    The topic continued to dominate the student group chat, with some even demanding that Cadoce forward and share his thoughts.


    Chapter 1042 Envious People


    Finished


    Cadoc responded vaguely, saying he was considering addressing the matter publicly.


    By the time Brenda finished her first ss, the entire student group chat was buzzing with talk about Joanna.


    She immediately rushed to the graduate school to find her, but Joanna was nowhere to be seen. Seeing the vicious nder spreading like wildfire, Brenda knew that keeping this from Robin was not an option.


    Without hesitation, she contacted him andid out everything that had happened.


    At the same time, the rumors about Joanna had already spread beyond the student group chat and onto the inte.


    Now, the entire web was flooded with scandalous ims about a Brighton University student named Joanna and her so-called promiscuous lifestyle.


    Robin''s eyes turned ice-cold as he scanned through the posts.


    Yesterday, he had been willing to let the Fields go.


    It seemed they weren''t giving him the chance to be merciful.


    After receiving Brenda''s message, Robin and Shirley immediately sped toward Brighton University.


    Meanwhile, at Wolfsbane Summit Military Base on the outskirts of Brighton...


    The members of the Dragon Soul Special Forces had just returned from theirtest mission abroad. After finishing their debriefings, they were preparing to head home for a well-earned break.


    Suddenly, Catherine''s furious shout rang through the room.


    "D*mn it!" she roared, making Maverick, Brendon, and the others jump in surprise.


    Talia leaned in closer. "Catherine, what''s wrong? Who pissed you off?"


    "Look at this! Someone''s spreading disgusting lies about Master Ramsey''s sister, Joanna! This is


    outrageous! I''m calling Commander-in-Chief Ramsey right now."


    She immediately grabbed her phone and dialed Robin''s number, but no one picked up.


    Gavin sighed. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey has retired. He''s also stepped down as Pce Ruler of Dragon Pce."


    "What?" The team was stunned.


    Catherine''s expression darkened. "Was this an order from above? Unbelievable! How could they be so ungrateful?"


    Gavin shook his head. "No, this was his own decision. He wanted to leave Draconia to handle his revenge personally. He didn''t want to drag anyone else into it."


    "No way!" Catherine fumed. "General Brooks, lend me a helicopter-I''m heading to headquarters to see Commander Baxter. I''m resigning from service too!"


    ved,


    Chapter 1042 Envious People


    "I''ming with you!"


    "Me too!"


    Finished


    "D*mn it! Even if Commander-in-Chief Ramsey holds no official position anymore, if anyone dares to go after him or his family, we''ll be the first to stand in their way!"


    The elite warriors of the Dragon Soul Special Forces lined up in front of Gavin, their determination unwavering.


    1.6K

 The Deadly 1043

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1043 What''s Going On?


    Finished


    Seeing the Dragon Soul Special Forces elites burning with righteous fury, Gavin nodded solemnly. "I''ll go with you!"


    "Even if we take off this uniform, we''ll make sure Commander-in-Chief Ramsey gets the justice he deserves!"


    "He fought on the front lines, sweeping across battlefields, winning honor and respect for our people!"


    "If a hero like him returns to Brighton only to be humiliated by petty viins, where''s the justice in that?" Gavin checked the time, then looked around at the elite soldiers before him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there''s no need to fly to Military Command Headquarters right now. I''m authorizing ess to the operations room. We''ll use the wartime video link to contact Commander Baxter directly!"


    "After that, we head straight to Brighton University!"


    The entire Dragon Soul Special Forces unit immediately fell into formation, sprinting toward the operations


    room.


    Hunter sat at his desk the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters, his gaze fixed on the gleaming golden trophy in front of him.


    This was the championship trophy from the International Military Skills Competition on Qacalisle Ind, a hard-fought victory won by the Dragon Soul Special Forces.


    For the past 20 years, Draconia''s military leadership and the entire Special Operations Military Region had fought tirelessly to break into the top three of thispetition.


    Even securing a bronze medal would have been considered a dreame true, but time and time again, they fell just short.


    Their best finish had been a heartbreaking fourth ce, barely missing the podium by the slimmest of margins. After that, their performance declined, and eventually, the leadership had to lower their expectations-finishing in the top seven became their new benchmark.


    This year, however, the International Military Skills Competition was hosted by the Thalrex Order, making it even more significant.


    The military highmand had issued Hunter and the Military External Affairs Bureau an ultimatum- Draconia must ce in the top three.


    Hunter had been losing sleep over it before thepetition, but against all odds, Robin brought home the championship.


    The moment the military leadership received the news, they were overjoyed. They had nned a grand award ceremony for the Dragon Soul Special Forces once the team had some time to rest.


    But Robin had shocked everyone-he chose to retire immediately upon returning and made it clear he wanted no part in the ceremony.


    Hunter knew exactly why.


    Chapter 1043 What''s Going On?


    97%


    Finished


    The Dragon Manor case remained unsolved. Robin wouldn''t rest until he avenged his family.


    By shedding his military titles and honors, he could fight with no restraints and no burdens.


    For the past 20 years, the Seven Kings had never let go of this grudge.


    But highmand repeatedly warned that this case involved far-reaching consequences and was not to


    be investigated too deeply. They hinted that before the Dragon Lord disappeared from Mount Valurian Dragonhold, he had left specific instructions regarding this matter, though no one knew the details.


    As Hunter pondered this, his eyes remained fixed on the trophy. At that moment, Chief of Staff Caleb walked in.


    "Commander Baxter, a 20-year dream has finallye true-this is incredible!"


    "The top brass is very pleased as well."


    "It''s just a shame that Commander-in-Chief Ramsey chose to retire. He was one of our finest warriors." Hunter''s smile slowly faded.


    Running a hand over the championship trophy, he let out a quiet sigh.


    Twenty years ago, this very trophy had once stood proudly in Draconia''s Military External Affairs Bureau.


    A man-made disaster had wiped out all the glory of that era.


    Hunter let out a long sigh. "We failed the Dragon Lord. We''ve let him down."


    "Twenty years and the Dragon Manor massacre is still an unsolved case."


    "Two generations of us couldn''t give Master Ramsey an answer. It''s shameful."


    "I understand why he resigned from all his positions this time."


    "My hands are tied by my military duties-I can''t do more for Master Ramsey. This is as far as I can go."


    "Besides, my influence wouldn''t be enough to truly help him. I''d only be a burden."


    "He did this to keep Draconia from being dragged into the mess. He''s a real hero, a true man."


    "Commander Baxter, sir!" Xavier and Wilson hurried into themand office.


    "General Brooks from the Wolfsbane Summit military base just called."


    "He''s requesting an emergency wartime video call."


    Hunter''s expression shifted slightly. "Wasn''t Dragon Soul Special Forces given three days of rest?"


    Wilson responded, "General Brooks informed us that the entire Dragon Soul unit has requested retirement."


    "The entire unit?" Hunter shot up from his seat. "What the hell? Did those b*stards win one championship and now think they can throw a tantrum?"


    Wilson frowned "Something hannened with General Ramsey They want to stand un for him" 914


    Wed, 19 Fe


    Chapter 1043 What''s Going On?


    97%


    Finished


    Hunter''s anger red. "They''re retiring just to back up General Ramsey? What do they think we are, some kind of street gang?"


    Wilson hesitated for a moment before exining, "Commander Baxter, it''splicated. Gavin only mentioned that General Ramsey''s sister, Joanna, has been ndered and maliciously attacked online." The inte is flooded with negative rumors about her right now..."


    Hunter mmed his palm against the desk. "D*mn it! Let''s go to the operations room and see what''s going


    on!"


    Inside the videomand center of the Special Operations Military Region''s operations room, Hunter faced the screen disying a row of young Dragon Soul elite soldiers. Before he could even speak, Talia stepped forward.


    "Commander Baxter, I''m requesting to retire!"


    Immediately after, Catherine, Freya, Maverick, Brendon, and the rest of the Dragon Soul unit all dered their intent to retire on the spot.


    They stood there, brimming with fierce determination, their eyes burning as if they were about to charge into battle. Hunter''s voice dropped to a low, steady tone. "Is this because of Commander-in-Chief Ramsey?"


    "Yes, Commander Baxter!" the ten elites responded in unison.


    Catherine red at Hunter, her tone sharp. "If we were the kind of people who only cared about trophies and honor while turning a blind eye to Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, then we''d be the ungrateful ones!" "He fought tooth and nail at Qacalisle Ind to bring glory to our country, only toe home and watch his family be ndered by cowards? This is uneptable!"


    "Even if we take off this uniform, we will still stand up for Commander-in-Chief Ramsey and Joanna!" "If those who serve with distinction can''t even be protected and respected, then what''s the point of wearing this uniform?"


    "If we can''t punish those who spread lies, then what are we even fighting for? Are we putting our lives on the line just to protect a bunch of backstabbing sc*ms?"


    "Well said!" Hunter nodded firmly.


    "If you all had heard about General Ramsey''s situation and did nothing, I''d be the one disappointed in you."


    "The higher-ups will support this too."


    "I approve your retirements-but once this matter is settled, you''re alling back!"


    "Chief Walker, prep the helicopter! I''m personally heading to headquarters to report this."


    "Additionally, in the name of the Special Operations Military Region Command Headquarters, inform the Westeria Residence Intelligence Bureau and the Northlorn Residence Police Department to fully cooperate in tracking down and punishing those responsible for defaming General Ramsey''s family." "Once we confirm who''s behind this-no matter who they are they will pay a heavy price!"

 The Deadly 1044

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1044 Wiped Out


    ÑuÔì


    Finished


    Outside the undergraduate finance building at Brighton University, a ck Land Rover stood out under the morning sun.


    While it wasn''t the most luxurious car on campus, the cold, oppressive aura emanating from it sent a chill down the spines of passersby.


    Four men in blue uniforms stood on either side of the vehicle, their expressions emotionless. Though their eyes were calm, they radiated a ruthless, menacing energy.


    Robin rolled down the window.


    A sliver of sunlight filtered through the gaps in the tree leaves, illuminating the aged building before him.


    He murmured to himself, "A prestigious institution, yet it harbors such despicable filth."


    "That junior finance student, Hadden, swore online that he had photos and videos of Joanna in a scandal.


    "He even staked his reputation and life on it."


    "If he doesn''t produce the so-called evidence today, I''ll ruin him right here on campus."


    "Furthermore, he posted under the name ''Divine Drakebane'' for the entire inte to see."


    "I''m here at Brighton University for one reason-to put an end to this nder against Joanna. If I find out


    this is nothing but baseless rumors, everyone involved will pay the price."


    "I don''t care who they are or what organization they belong to-anyone who dares stand in my way will have their entire family wiped out."


    "Understood, Mr. Ramsey!" The blue-d guards immediately sprang into action.


    Within moments, a new username-"Divine Drakebane"-swept across the inte.


    His words shot straight to the top of trending searches, sending shockwaves across the web.


    At the same time, the cyber surveince center at Investigation Division 7 gged the message and reported it to Simon.


    "Mr. Cross, ten minutes ago, an ount under the name ''Divine Drakebane'' suddenly surfaced online.


    The person behind it is threatening to execute those responsible for ndering Joanna-right on Brighton University''s campus!"


    Simon immediately pulled up the video.


    He knew at a nce-it was Robin''s doing.


    "I see. Keep monitoring the situation."


    "Also, send the Investigation Division 7 enforcement team to Brighton University. I''ll head there myself to stand by Divine Drakebane."


    "If we don''t put an end to this kind of filth now, what kind of precedent are we setting?"


    "Joanna is the daughter of Young Lord Dragon-gentle, kind, and never one to seek conflict. A person as


    11


    97%


    Chapter 1044 Wiped Out


    with tarnishing Ms. Joanna''s name?"


    Finished


    "Activate the intelligence tracking system. Find out who''s pulling the strings behind this. Investigation Division 7 will make sure these troublemakers pay for what they''ve done!"


    Meanwhile, Den Pittman, Director of Draconia''s Counter-Terrorism Bureau, received the same report about the mysterious "Divine Drakebane" post.


    Without hesitation, he strode into his father Jayden Pittman''s study.


    "Dad, something happened to Master Ramsey''s sister, Joanna."


    Jayden looked up sharply, removing his reading sses. "What''s going on?"


    "Last night, Master Ramsey handled Joanna''s schrship issue at the Inspection Bureau. But today, someone is spreading vicious rumors about her online."


    "The entire inte is now flooded with


    nds


    attacks against Joanna."


    "And just moments ago, I received a report from our monitoring team-a newly registered ount under the name ''Divine Drakebane'' has vowed to hunt down everyone involved in orchestrating this and execute them on the spot at Brighton University."


    "Dad, I''m certain that ount belongs to Master Ramsey."


    Jayden''s face darkened. "Master Ramsey ordered Dragon Pce to stay out of this. But we can''t just sit back and do nothing."


    "The Dragon Lord saved our family once."


    "And now, neither Dragon Lord nor Young Lord Dragon are around, while Master Ramsey has resigned from all his positions..."


    "Someone is trying to smear Young Lord Dragon''s daughter at this critical moment. I won''t stand for it!"


    "Prepare the car. I''m heading to Brighton University to stand by Dragon Lord''s heir!"


    "If Master Ramsey wants to eliminate these scumbags, anyone who dares to stop him will have to go through me first!""


    At the same time, the Seven Great Royal Houses-including Westeria Residence, Southville Residence, Quintana Residence, and Northlorn Residence-were all made aware of the situation.


    The Military Command Center was instantly flooded with calls, as high-ranking officials scrambled to respond to reports from the royal guards of each house.


    Meanwhile, Jack rushed to military headquarters, personally delivering the Golden Dragon Order, the token Robin had returned to him, which granted authority over the Golden Dragon Guard.


    However, the response from the top brass was clear; the order had always belonged to Dragon Manor. Even though Robin had stepped down from his position at Dragon Pce, he still retained full authority over the Golden Dragon Guard.


    It was hismand for life. A military escort would be dispatched immediately to return it to him.


    When Jack informed them that Robin was currently at Brighton University dealing with a personal matter, This


    97%


    Chapter 1044 Wiped Out


    the response was swift. "Wherever Robin is, that''s where the order will be sent."


    Finished


    Outside the headquarters, the Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Soul, who had been anxiously waiting, finally let out a sigh of relief upon hearing the news,


    Flint took a deep breath. "With General Shivers leading the Golden Dragon Guard to protect him, we can rest easy,"


    "Master Ramsey doesn''t want us interfering, so we''ll watch from a distance."


    625


    Inside ssroom 404 of Brighton University''s undergraduate teaching building, finance major Hadden was messaging Yvonne on WhatsApp.


    Ms. Yvonne, you''ve seen it yourself. I''ve posted everything online just as you asked.


    Joanna is finished this time.


    Once you''ve got someone to lure her out and take a fewpromising photos, her reputation will be in shambles-even worse than death.


    If anyone asks for the pictures and videos, I''ll upload everything.


    Yvonne responded with a thumbs-up.


    Don''t worry. My father will take care of everything on your behalf.


    Reading her reply, Hadden was ted.


    Being able to get in with the Fields, one of the top five families in Brighton, meant his Walsh family was on the verge of skyrocketing to power.


    As he thought about Joanna''s breathtaking beauty, Hadden shook his head with a regretful sigh.


    He''d wait until she was utterly ruined before making his move to take her for himself.


    Lost in his fantasies, Hadden suddenly felt a chilling presence behind him.


    Turning around, he saw a man standing there-expressionless, d in blue, with piercing cold eyes and a face as menacing as a death gods.


    "Who... Who are you?!" Hadden stammered, nearly toppling over in fright.


    The blue-d guard wordlessly grabbed his phone, nced at his conversation with Yvonne, and then yanked him up by the hair.


    Dragging him out of the ssroom, the guard ignored his struggles.


    "Let me go! This is Brighton University-this is a civilized ce!" Hadden yelled in panic.


    "Shut up!" The guard''s icy tone sent shivers down Hadden''s spine. "Make another sound, and I''ll snap your neck right here."


    Hadden mped his mouth shut, too terrified to breathe too loudly.


    96%


    Finished


    Chapter 1044 Wiped Out


    "Mr. Ramsey!" The guard hauled Hadden in front of Robin''s car. "We''ve got him."


    Robin pointed to the za outside the teaching building. "Make him kneel there."


    "Once all the masterminds are rounded up, we''ll execute them together."


    "Today, I''ll teach every one of them a lesson-right in front of everyone."


    "I want these rats to remember for the rest of their pathetic lives what happens when they mess with my


    family!"


    1.6K

 The Deadly 1045

    Robin


    Chapter 1045 Never in My League


    Finished


    In Room 309 of the Brighton University graduate dorms, Cadoc and Yvonney entwined, their bodies still warm from passion.


    As Yvonne picked up her clothes scattered across the floor, she shot Cadoc a fiery look.


    "Cadoc, do you have any idea how deep my feelings for you run?"


    "Deeper than the Grand Canyon," he replied with a smirk.


    "But how have you treated me in return?" Her voice turned cold. "Let me tell you, if you ever do that to me again, I''ll kill you."


    A chill ran down Cadoc''s spine. He knew Yvonne wasn''t just throwing around empty threats-she meant every word.


    After getting dressed, Yvonne nestled back into his arms and pinched him hard.


    "Lately, you''ve been getting too close to that bitch Joanna. Do you have any idea how much that hurt me?"


    "After we ruin her today, you''d better not let your mind wander to any other women, or I''ll never forgive you."


    Cadoc let out a sigh. "Yvonne, you''ve got it all wrong. Joanna was the oneing onto me."


    "I was swamped with a research paper, and she kept texting me, asking me out. I turned her down so many times."


    "But you know how it is-there are so many eyes watching in the department. I couldn''t just outright embarrass her over and over again, could I?"


    "So, I yed along for a bit, just to keep the peace."


    "I swear, I won''t have anything to do with her from now on. I won''t even say another word to her." Yvonne smiled sweetly and leaned into his chest.


    Of course, she knew Cadoc was lying.


    But she didn''t feel like ruining this moment.


    Besides, after tonight, Joanna''s reputation would be in ruins. There was no way she''d be able to stay at Brighton University.


    And even if that shameless bitch somehow managed to stick around, Yvonne''s father would step in and make sure she was thrown out.


    At that point, no matter what Cadoc was thinking, there''d be no way for him to act on it.


    And if worse came to worst, they could just get rid of Joanna for good.


    Yvonne had meticulously nned every step of this scheme. Once it was executed, Joanna would be finished.


    07:12 Wed, 19 Feb


    Chapter 1045 Never in My League


    had unknowingly been dragged into a rtionship with Joanna.


    Finished


    Then, if he yed the part well-showing just the right mix of sympathy, regret, and righteous anger-he could paint himself as the real victim.


    Finally, he''d take the high road and urge his ssmates not to bully Joanna any further.


    That way, her reputation at Brighton University would bepletely unsalvageable.


    Seeing Cadoc lost in thought, Yvonne nudged him. "Cadoc, of course, I trust you. Now go ahead and start the livestream. My dad said he wants you toe over for dinner tonight."


    Cadoc''s eyes lit up.


    The Fields were one of the top five families in Brighton-a true powerhouse.


    The Whites had money, sure, butpared to the Fields, they were nothing.


    Yvonne was ugly. Repulsively so, even.


    But getting in with the Fields? That was something Cadoc could never achieve on his own, no matter how hard he worked.


    Looking at Yvonne, who was practically throwing herself at him, Cadoc made up his mind. "I''ll go live right now and clear up any rumors about Joanna."


    As he reached for his phone, Yvonne stood up.


    The seductive smile on her face vanished in an instant.


    Yvonne''s eyes gleamed coldly. "Cadoc, make sure you look heartbroken. Everyone needs to believe that Joanna deceived you."


    "If we pull this off, Joanna will be finished."


    "Hadden has already followed my instructions, but some people still doubt his story."


    "Once you''re done with your stream, I''ll have my family''s people take care of Joanna. We''ll snap a fewpromising photos-something filthy."


    "Then we''ll post them online."


    Sheughed. "At that point, who would still believe Joanna isn''t aplete slut?"


    Cadoc shuddered at the chilling glint in Yvonne''s eyes.


    She was ruthless.


    He was no saint himself, butpared to Yvonne, he was nowhere near her level.


    No wonder people said that when a woman was truly cruel, she was terrifying.


    Seeing the cold, merciless look on Yvonne''s face, Cadoc knew there was no turning back.


    If he hesitated for even a second, the Fields would utterly destroy both him and his family. 2/3


    07:12 Wed, 19 Feb


    Chapter 1045 Never in My League


    Just then, Yvonne''s phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Valda, an ugly, dark-skinned woman who worked for her.


    96%


    Finished


    "Ms. Yvonne, Joanna just went to the dean''s office at the Software Institute. I think she''s trying to report us to the school administration."


    Yvonne smirked and replied, "Stay put. I''ll be there soon. Let''s see which professor dares to vouch for her innocence."


    She patted Cadoc''s shoulder. "Do your best, Cadoc. My dad is expecting you for dinner tonight."


    "But don''t screw this up. If you do, the one who''ll be ruined is you."


    As Yvonne walked away, Cadoc took a deep breath, steeled himself, and opened his phone to start the livestream.


    The moment he appeared, the chat exploded.


    Before he could even say a word, students flooded thements.


    "Cadoc, we feel for you."


    "Stay strong, man!"


    "You''re talented, rich, and from a good family. It''s normal to attract gold diggers."


    "Cadoc, don''t tell me you still have feelings for that slut Joanna?"


    "Tell us-how are you feeling right now?"


    "What are you going to do about all this?"


    Cadoc quickly got into character, ying the role of the heartbroken victim.


    He let out a heavy sigh. "Guys, I don''t want to speak ill of anyone-I just want to tell the truth."


    "You probably don''t know this, but when Joanna first pursued me, I wanted nothing to do with her." "You all know my family is well-off. My dad is a billionaire."


    "He always warned me to stay away from poor girls-they only get close to guys like me for money." "So at first, I was cautious around Joanna."


    "Her family is broke. Her mother used to work as a janitor in our cafeteria. She''s always been frugal, pinching every penny on food."


    "She was never in my league. I knew from the start she had an agenda."


    The livestream chat was filled with gasps and murmurs.

 The Deadly 1046

    Chapter 1046 His Head


    Inside a Land Rover parked in the undergraduate teaching square at Brighton University, Robin watched Cadoc''s live broadcast, his expression icy. He gestured toward the blue-d guards. "Drag him to the square and make him continue his livestream."


    "If what he''s saying turns out to be false, break everyst one of his teeth.


    "As for his head-I''ll take care of that myself."


    "For his so-called billionaire family, if this is the kind of trash they raise, they have no reason to exist. Wipe them out."


    "Yes, Mr. Ramsey!" The blue-d guards immediately made their way to Room 309 of the graduate student dormitory.


    At the same time, the Dark Web assassins tracking the Whites were already moving into action.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Cadoc was still fully immersed in his live performance.


    As he tearfully recounted his supposed heartbreaking past with Joanna, hepletely slipped into the


    role of a wealthy young heir deceived and hurt by a scheming, gold-digging woman.


    "Girls from poor families like Joanna are desperate for money. That much is obvious."


    "I was born into a billionaire family, so I never really cared about money."


    "My dad had warned me about girls from low social status, but I didn''t take it seriously."


    "For a while, I thought Joanna was a good girl.


    "She used to bring me food, always checking in on me, asking if I was okay. Her care and attention touched


    me."


    "So, despite my reservations, I hesitated... And finally decided to give her a chance."


    "That night, she knelt before me, crying and begging me to be with her. She said she couldn''t live without me.


    "But I had no idea that beneath that gentle and innocent facadey such filth and deception!"


    "One day, I identally saw her messages and found out she was involved with multiple wealthy businessmen... In ways I can''t even bring myself to say..."


    At that moment, Cadoc covered his face, pretending to sob.


    The live chat exploded with furiousments:


    "Disgusting gold digger!"


    "Shameless slut!"


    "She should be expelled immediately!"


    09:16 Thu, 20 Feb


    Chapter 1046 His Head


    "Poor Cadoc!"


    "Some guys just have the worst luck running into women like this!"


    "Bring that b*tch Joanna out already!"


    "Cadoc, my heart aches for you."


    Some female students were already in tears.


    A few were sobbing uncontrobly, unable to contain their emotions.


    35%


    Finished


    Some were crying so hard they copsed onto the ground, wailing as if they had just suffered a breakup themselves.


    Their faces were streaked with tears, snot, dirt, and smeared lipstick, looking devastated.


    "How can there be so many awful women in the world? I just want to beat Joanna up right now!" "Cadoc, I just want to hug you andfort you!"


    Feeling the overwhelming sympathy and support from his ssmates, Cadoc was secretly thrilled.


    Just as he was about tounch into another tearful retelling of his "tragic" experience, a cold, iron-like hand suddenly mped around his throat.


    "Come on. Let''s continue the live stream in the square," a chilling voice said.


    Cadoc froze in terror. "Who ... Who are you?"


    The blue-d guards didn''t answer.


    They simply grabbed Cadoc-along with the phone still broadcasting live-and started marching toward the undergraduate teaching square.


    The chat instantly erupted in panic.


    "What''s going on?!"


    "Did someone just kidnap Cadoc?"


    "Wait, look! They''re taking him to the teaching square!"


    "Everyone, get over there now!"


    "Could it be Joanna''s wealthy backers sending hitmen after him?"


    "No way... Is this for real?!"


    The live stream was flooded with stunned reactions.


    As the horrifying scene unfolded in the livestream, many girls screamed in terror.


    "Cador hang in there! We''re calling the police right now!"


    214


    09:16 Thu, 20 Feb


    Chapter 1046 His Head


    "Yeah, someone contacts campus security-hurry!"


    Several students had alread


    started dialing emergency numbers.


    35%


    Finished


    Meanwhile, some male students grabbed whatever they could find-sticks, beer bottles, anything that


    could serve as a weapon-and rushed from their dorms, lecture halls, and the library toward the undergraduate teaching building''s za.


    The blue-d guards dragged Cadoc to the za.


    Robin stepped out of the car. "Tell me, how exactly did Joanna pursue you?"


    Cadoc red at Robin and the four blue-d guards, his voice full of anger. "Who are you people? Why did you take me?"


    "Answer me!" Robin''s voice was ice-cold.


    "Why the hell should I?" Cadoc lifted his chin defiantly. "That b*tch Joanna..."


    p!


    Robin grabbed Cadoc''s hair and struck him hard across the face with his other hand. "Tell me,


    who


    put you up to this?"


    Dizzy from the p, Cadoc gagged and nearly vomited.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw someone kneeling on the ground-Hadden.


    Hadden''s face was ashen, his entire body trembling.


    A terrible sense of foreboding surged through Cadoc.


    As sunlight cast a harsh glow on Robin''s cold, merciless face, a shiver ran down Cadoc''s spine. His legs nearly gave out beneath him.


    "Who are you people? What do you want from me?"


    Robin stepped on his leg. "What do you think? We''re here to kill."


    Thud!


    Cadoc copsed to his knees.


    Pain wracked his body as he trembled uncontrobly. He had no idea who this brutal man was or why he was being treated this way.


    Robin pulled out a wet wipe and casually wiped his hands. "Now, look into the livestream camera and confess how you and Yvonne plotted to smear Joanna''s reputation."


    Tears streamed down Cadoc''s face as he screamed, "My dad is a billionaire! My family is loaded! If youy a hand on me, he won''t let you get away with this!"


    Bang!


    09:16 Thu, 20 Feb


    35%


    Chapter 1046 His Head


    Finished


    Robin grabbed him by the hair and smashed his face into the ground.


    On the livestream, Cadoc''s face was a bloody mess.


    Everyone watching was in utter shock.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "Why is he being so violent? Someone call the police!"


    "Where''s campus security? Are they even doing their job?"


    Just then, the livestream cut to the White Residence.


    Cadoc''s father, mother, and rtives were all kneeling inside their vi. "Cadoc, who did you piss off? Our


    family is finished!"


    sh! A sh of blood spattered across the screen. Then-silence.


    Nothing more was heard from the Whites. Cadoc waspletely dazed.


    Did that just happen? Did his family just get wiped out?


    He slowly lifted his head, his eyes locking onto Robin-the man who stood before him like a god of death, motionless beneath the blinding sunlight.


    "It was Yvonne!" Cadoc blurted out, his voice shaking.


    "She hates Joanna-she said she was too pretty! She wanted to ruin her!"


    "She told me to spread the rumors, to nder Joanna. She said Joanna''s just a poor girl, so she wouldn''t dare fight back."


    "Every single lie-I said it because of her."


    "The truth is, I was the one who pursued Joanna. I was attracted to her."


    "But she rejected me every single time. She never gave me the time of day."


    The livestream chat exploded in stunned silence.


    No one could believe what they had just heard.


    Then, the distant roar of engines rumbled through the air.


    Four off-road military vehicles, bearing license tes from the Wolfsbane Summit military base, pulled up


    in front of the undergraduate building''s za.

 The Deadly 1047

    Chapter 1047 You Shouldn''t Have Crossed the Fields!


    35%


    Finished


    On the za outside the teaching building at Brighton University, several more armored vehicles from the Wolfsbane Summit military training base suddenly arrived.


    A group of young men and women stepped out, cach one exuding strength and authority.


    The striking scene left both the live-stream viewers and the on-site spectators bewildered.


    Judging by their demeanor, these neers seemed to be acquainted with the man from the Land Rover.


    What an eventful day this had turned out to be!


    Earlier, Hadden had confidently dered that he possessed evidence proving Joanna had engaged in illicit dealings with multiple wealthy businessmen.


    He had even sworn on his life that his ims were true.


    Then, Cadoc had dramatically live-streamed his so-called tragic love affair with Joanna, exposing a web of betrayal and heartbreak.


    But now? Hadden was on his knees in the za, his former bravadopletely shattered.


    Cadoc, beaten to a bloody pulp, had confessed that the entire ordeal had been orchestrated by Yvonne, who had used threats and seduction to manipte him.


    He even presented his phone, showing chat logs and voice recordings of Yvonne threatening him.


    The sudden reversal of public opinion left Joanna''s ssmates stunned.


    The inte truly was a chaotic battlefield of rumors and deceit.


    How had such a monstrous lie been spread so convincingly?


    It was now clear just how sinister and ruthless the mastermind behind it all had been.


    Some students in the live-stream chat began to specte.


    They had heard that the eldest daughter of the Fields family had always been fond of Cadoc.


    If that was the case, then it all made sense.


    It was hard to believe that such a cruel and malicious scheme had been nothing more than Yvonne''s fabrication.


    This was nder, defamation-a crime!


    If Joanna decided to pursue legal action, Yvonne could very well face serious consequences.


    But who was that man who had stepped out of the Land Rover?


    His face was obscured, possibly by the tform''s censorship-just who was he?


    He must be someone powerful!


    Chapter 1047 You Shouldn''t Have Crossed the Fields!


    The live-stream chat was in turmoil.


    Then, the next scene left both the online audience and the onlookers in utter shock.


    Robin casually pulled out a wet wipe, wiped his hands, and pointed at the blue-d guards.


    "Break out every single one of his teeth. One by one."


    Finished


    "Ah!"Cadoc''s scream, sharp as a butchered pig''s, echoed across the za, sending a chilling wave of horror through the crowd and the live-stream viewers alike.


    "I already confessed! Why are you still torturing me?!"


    "You think you can disgrace someone so thoroughly and just walk away with a simple apology?" Robin sneered, tossing the used wet wipe straight at Cadoc''s bloody face.


    "Is there even justice left in this world? My principles have always been clear-when correcting injustice, I


    do not hold back! If you dare to provoke me or my family, you must suffer the most severe


    consequences!"


    The blue-d guards grabbed Cadoc by the hair, forcing his face into the camera as they began breaking his teeth one by one.


    Watching the gruesome sight, Shirley trembled with fear.


    Clutching Robin''s arm tightly, she whispered, "Where is Renee right now?"


    One of the blue-d guards stepped forward swiftly. "Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Renee is currently in the


    administrative office of the Software Research Institute. Yvonne is there as well."


    Shirley''s face paled. "We have to go now! Renee will definitely be in danger!"


    "Report, Commander-in-chief Ramsey!" Just then, Gavin arrived, leading a unit of Dragon Soul Special Forces veterans-all of whom had officially retired from service.


    They stood in formation before Robin.


    "Dragon Soul Special Forces reporting for duty!"


    Robin''s gaze swept over them. "I''m no longer yourmander. You still hold military ranks-this isn''t your ce.


    "Commander-in-chief Ramsey, we''ve all retired. We are civilians now! We once stood together on the battlefield, and to us, Commander-in-Chief Ramsey''s sister is our sister as well! If anyone dares to harm Renee, we will never stand idly by! The spirit of Dragon Soul Special Forces is simple-revenge must be taken, blood must be repaid with blood! For those who challenge us, we answer with fists and des!" Before Robin could respond, Shirley grabbed his hand urgently. "Renee is at the administrative office-we need to go now!"


    Without hesitation, Catherine, Talia, Freya, Maverick, and the others followed Shirley as they sprinted toward the Software Research Institute.


    Software Research Institute, Administrative Office.


    Thu. 20 F


    Chapter 1047 You Shouldn''t Have Crossed the Fieldst


    Finished


    Joanna stood before the department head''s desk, facing two middle-aged men in formal suits and gold- rimmed sses.


    Both men woreplicated expressions as they looked at her.


    "Joanna," one of them, Tristram Agur, spoke coldly. "Your actions have brought significant damage to the university''s reputation, putting Brighton University''s Software Institute in an extremely difficult position! In just the past 30 minutes, we''ve received hundreds of calls from higher authorities! The administration has ordered us to resolve this matter immediately before it causes further harm to the school''s image." "But, Mr. Agur, this entire thing is a fabrication!" Joanna protested, her voice trembling with anger. Tristram scoffed. "Fabrication or not, we have yet to verify the facts. Regardless, there''s no need for you to exin. You will issue a public apology. And you will voluntarily withdraw from the university. We cannot allow you to remain here any longer. Otherwise, what will the public think of our school? How will we justify our actions to our superiors?"


    Tears welled up in Joanna''s eyes. "Mr. Agur, are you really handling this without considering the truth? I was never in a rtionship with Cadoc! I never chased after him, let alone harassed him! And all those disgusting rumors about me outside of school-they werepletely fabricated!"


    She turned sharply, pointing at Yvonne and Valda. "They''re the ones who spread those lies! They defamed me!"


    Tristram chuckled coldly. "Well, that''s your own problem. If you''ve offended someone powerful, then that only proves your poor judgment. We are not interested in resolving your personal conflicts. The Institute does not concern itself with petty disputes between students."


    Yvonne smirked smugly. "Joanna, the entire inte is filled with your scandals now. Even if you didn''t do any of those things, the world believes you did. You should just ept it! You shouldn''t have crossed the Fields! If you can''t handle it, go find a quiet ce and end it yourself! Hahaha!"


    Joanna''s body shook with rage. She wiped away her tears and gritted her teeth.


    "If the university doesn''t stand up for justice, then I''ll go directly to the police! I''ll take this to court and charge them with defamation!"


    Bump!


    Tristram mmed his palm on the desk, his face contorted with fury.


    "Joanna! What exactly do you think you''re doing?! You think this ridiculous case will make it to court? Do you have any evidence? Do you even know who Ms. Yvonne''s father is? Her father''s ssmates are the Chief Justice, the Chief Prosecutor, and high-ranking officials inw enforcement! With a family background like that-highly educated, well-versed inw-why would they need to frame a poor student like you? What nonsense! If you keep making a scene, I''ll have security throw you out myself!" Staring at Tristram, who had always carried himself as a refined and respectable schr, Joanna suddenly feltpletely disillusioned.


    Was there truly no one in this world willing to uphold justice?

 The Deadly 1048

    Chapter 1048 Where Has Justice Gone?


    Tears streamed down Joanna''s face once more.


    As she looked at the despicable faces before her, she felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment. She had hoped to resolve this matter through proper channels without involving Robin.


    Even the university, meant to be a bastion of purity and justice, was rife with corruption.


    With her identity and the power of her brother, Robin, she possessed countless resources. These wretched people were about to suffer.


    Yet, she didn''t want to see more bloodshed, didn''t want to witness more brutality.


    But refusing to use her status and connections meant allowing these viins to trample all over her. Was there truly no justice left in this world?


    Were the wicked truly free to run amok while the good suffered endlessly?


    Finished


    Was thisnd truly nothing but deception, cruelty, and corruption, with no glimmer of hope for those who upheld justice?


    Tristram and the department heads looked at Joanna with disdain.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne and Valda sneered andughed as if they were enjoying a grand show.


    How could such vile creatures live so happily?


    They hoarded resources, paraded around with their fake righteousness, and spoke of virtue and honor. Yet, behind closed doors, theymitted acts worse than beasts.


    When had the world be so filthy, overrun with monsters?


    Taking a deep breath, Joanna turned to Yvonne, who was still smirking in arrogance.


    Joanna''s voice was icy. "I''m at a loss. What could I possibly have done to offend you so deeply? You, of


    all people, a woman from a respectable family, acting with such malice. How can you reconcile your supposed nobility with these shameful actions? You smeared my reputation with lies. Do you even understand how malicious that is?"


    Yvonne''s smirk slowly faded as she stepped toward Joanna, her eyes darkening.


    "Because Cadoc likes you," she said simply. "I chose Cadoc. I won''t allow him to like any other woman. Since childhood, anything I set my sights on-no one else is allowed to touch it!"


    Joanna shook her head bitterly. "Cadoc? He''s nothing but a repulsive lump of fat to me. Just the sight of


    him disgusts me. If you want him, take him. What does that have to do with me?"


    Yvonne''s expression turned even colder. "It doesn''t matter. He likes you, and that alone is uneptable. Since he desires you, I''ll destroy you."


    Chapter 1048 Where Has Justice Gone?


    the truth now. If my brother sees all this, you may not live to see tomorrow."


    Yvonne burst intoughter, her voice shrill and mocking. "Your brother? Hah! He''s nothing!"


    35


    Finished


    "Do you even grasp who the Fields are?" she sneered. "One of the capital''s Five Wealthiest Families. My sister mentioned your ''tough'' brother Robin. Dismissed from the special forces, a powerless nobody. For us, crushing you both is trivial. I''m humiliating you, defaming you, and you''re powerless to stop it. You''ll be ruined. Ask these department heads-will they help you? Because you''ll never understand the power of wealth and connections."


    As Yvonne ranted with manic excitement, Joanna shook her head in sorrow.


    Yvonne sneered. "Here''s a dose of reality-you''re finished. Hadden''s promised ''proof of your shady deals- fabrications, of course. But soon, photos and videos will surface, ''proving everything. My bodyguards are about to take you somewhere special. They''ll stage a scandal, capture everypromising image. Once those are online, your denials will mean nothing. No one will believe you. Hahaha!"


    Joanna''s eyes widened in sheer horror.


    She had never imagined Yvonne''s scheme would be this twisted, this evil!


    "Yvonne, do you understand what you''re doing?" Joanna''s voice trembled with rage. "This will destroy you! It will destroy the Fields! This isn''t an empty threat!"


    "You? Destroy me?" Yvonne scoffed. "A pathetic nobody like you dares to threaten me?"


    Her expression twisted with malice, and she raised her hand to p Joanna.


    Smack!


    The pnded-but not on Joanna.


    Yvonne was sent staggering backward, her vision spinning as pain exploded across her face.


    "You wretched, disgusting creature-how dare youy a hand on Ms. Renee!"


    The entire office fell into stunned silence.


    Standing before Joanna were Shirley, Catherine, Talia, Freya, Maverick, Brendon, and Elliott-all radiating a chilling, deadly aura.


    Shirley quickly stepped forward, taking Joanna''s arm. "Renee, you''ve suffered enough! Robin knows everything. He''s already on campus."


    Joanna shuddered, then turned to Yvonne, who had copsed onto the floor. With a heavy sigh, she murmured, "Was all this really necessary?"


    Yvonne, still dazed, nced up-and froze.


    Catherine.


    Talia.


    Freya.


    Maverick.


    09:17 Thu, 20 Feb ( a


    Chapter 1048 Where Has Justice Gone?


    Recognizing them, Yvonne''s face drained of color.


    "M-Ms. Catherine... w-why... why did you hit me?" she stammered.


    35%


    Finished


    Catherine''s voice was ice. "Yvonne, are you really this stupid, or are you just pretending to be?" Before Yvonne could respond, Tristram, one of the department heads, mmed his palm on the desk. "Who are you people? How dare you barge into my office and assault someone?! Security! Arrest them immediately!"


    Brendon stepped forward and grabbed Tristram by the cor. "Arrest us? You wouldn''t dare!" "Who do you think you are?! Let go of me!" Tristram yelled, struggling.


    Maverick moved closer, grabbing a fistful of Tristram''s hair.


    "Look closely," he said with a smirk. "I am the eldest son of the Quintana family. The man who hit you? He''s the eldest son of the Cunningham family. Thisdy here is the daughter of the Vice Minister of Investigation Division 7. And this one? She''s the granddaughter of the legendary General Wright. And over there? That''s the eldest daughter of the Westeria family, and that''s Mr. Chandler from the Chandler family."


    Maverick then nced at Joanna and Shirley. "As for these two... I don''t even have the rank to introduce them. But soon, you''ll understand-Joanna is someone you never should have messed with!"


    He sneered. "You scum think you can bully her? Fine! Let''s show you what real bullying looks like! Elliott, let''s tear this office apart! And give these assh*les the beating they deserve!"


    "Great idea!"


    In an instant, the descendants of generals and royal families unleashed a whirlwind of destruction. With ruthless precision, they smashed desks, shattered chairs, and sent documents flying.


    The administrative office was left inplete chaos, a fitting retribution for the injustice that had transpired.


    1.6K

 The Deadly 1049

    Chapter 1049 Where Does Your Power Come From?


    435%8


    Finished


    As the young royals and heirs of military families unleashed a wave of destruction upon the administrative office, the two department heads cowered in fear, trembling under their desks.


    Clutching their pudgy, sweat-drenched faces, they silently prayed that these powerful elites would be satisfied after venting their anger.


    Please, let this end here.


    They had always assumed Joanna was just an ordinary student from a poor family,


    Her school records even confirmed her family''s financial struggles.


    But who could have imagined that a girl from such humble origins would have such terrifyingly influential friends?


    Yvonne''s father was the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau, and the Fields were one of the Five Great Wealthiest Families of the capital.


    In most circles, that level of power was untouchable.


    Butpared to the Seven Great Royal Houses and the nation''s highest-ranking military generals? They were nothing.


    It was often said that after three generations of wealth, true prestige belonged to those who fought on the battlefield.


    The fathers and grandfathers of these young nobles weren''t mere businessmen or bureaucrats-they were warriors who had once fought with their lives on the line, rising from the mes of war.


    The Fields had truly kicked a ho''s nest this time.


    And to make matters worse, the heir of the Quintana family had just revealed that Joanna''s status was even higher than theirs.


    What kind of misfortune had they brought upon themselves?


    Even after wrecking the office, the anger of these young elites had not yet subsided.


    Talia strode toward Yvonne, grabbed her by the hair, and yanked her toward Joanna.


    "You dare me Rence for your pathetic obsession with Cadoc? You are truly repulsive. Your ugliness is a birth defect, not an excuse to torment her. You believe your petty wealth makes you a threat? You are mistaken. Rence is not someone you can touch. She extended a hand; she tried to reason with you. You spat in her face. You confusedpassion with frailty. Even if we weren''t here, even if Robin wasn''t here, powerful forces could obliterate the Fields. You have crossed Rence; your world is about to end." Yvonne was stunned.


    Her mind was inplete disarray.


    She couldn''t understand-just who were Joanna and Robin, that these elites would personally step in for them?


    000.


    hu, 20 Feb


    Chapter 1049 Where Does Your Power Come From?


    0.35%


    Finished


    Talia chuckled coldly. "You''ll find out soon enough. Not that it matters-knowing won''t save you now." Seeing Yvonne being manhandled, Valda quickly stepped forward. "You must be mistaken! Joanna''s family is poor-her mother works as a cafeteria janitor at our school!"


    SMACK!


    Catherine grabbed Valda''s hair. "What''s wrong with being a janitor? You think you''re superior? Look at yourself-barely surviving, yet judging others! Trash like you would be dangerous if you had power. You dare mock Renee? Enough! We''re taking them to the za-everyone will see what they really are!" Catherine then turned to the two department heads still trembling under their desks.


    "And you two!"


    Tristram forced a sycophantic smile. "Please, there''s no need for us to go-"


    SMACK!


    Catherine pped him across his bloated, greasy face.


    "You disgusting parasites-do you think this is an invitation? Where''s that arrogance you had earlier? You bastards stood by while injustice was being done, and now you want to stay out of it? Like hell you will! Trash like you have no right to live in a just world!"


    With that, Catherine, Maverick, and the others dragged them all-Yvonne, Valda, and the department heads -out to the za.


    There, Hadden and Cadoc were still kneeling, broken and bloodied.


    Yvonne''s heart sank. "Ms. McKay, w-what are you nning to do?"


    Catherine sneered. "See him?" She pointed at Robin, who stood in the za.


    "That''s Renee''s brother, Robin. Former leader of the Dragon Pce, the legendary Divine Drakebane, suprememander of elite special forces from 20 nations! Your Fields family is nothingpared to that. And Joanna? Her true identity is Renee Ramsey, granddaughter of the Dragon Lord, the nation''s most decorated war hero!"


    Yvonne''s body went rigid.


    Hadn''t Melissa told her that Robin had been dismissed from the military? So where did all these insane titlese from?


    Catherine let out a dark chuckle. "Ms. Renee gave you every chance to stop. But you didn''t take it. Forget your delusions of escaping this-Divine Drakebane doesn''t hesitate. He will end you here, and the whole world will watch as you''re sent straight to hell!"


    Yvonne''s breath caught in her throat. "You-you wouldn''t dare kill me in front of everyone!"


    "I wouldn''t." Catherine smirked. "Most people wouldn''t, but Divine Drakebane will. Youmitted one of


    the most heinous acts imaginable-you should''ve known there would be consequences!"


    Robin stepped forward, his expression calm but cold.


    "My sister, you''ve suffered enough," he said softly. "Shirley, take Renee to the car so she can rest. Once I 213


    09:17 Thu, 20 Feb (E)


    Chapter 1049 Where Does Your Power Come From?


    finish here, we''ll leave."


    Joanna nced over the scene and sighed deeply.


    Did it really have toe to this?


    35%


    Finished


    Even if she didn''t want to witness what was about to unfold, she knew there was no stopping Robin now. Robin turned his gaze toward Yvonne and Valda, his eyes dark with menace.


    "So it was you behind this?" His voice was dangerously low. "Last night, I warned your father that not to cross my family, or a lot of people would die. I gave you a chance-and you still chose to test my patience. Fine. Then today, I will show the world exactly what happens when someone crosses Divine Drakebane!" Yvonne''s entire body trembled in fear. "N-no... don''t do anything rash! My father-he''s the Deputy Director of the Inspection Bureau-"


    Robin chuckled darkly. "Oh? And a Deputy Director is enough for you to act like some untouchable tyrant? You think that level of power means anything to me? You could bring the King himself here, and I''d still wipe out everyst piece of garbage involved in this!"


    Smack!


    With that, Robin''s palm struck Yvonne with bone-shattering force.


    She was sent flying across the za, crashing heavily beside Cadoc-her once arrogant face now bloodied and swollen as she gasped for breath.

 The Deadly 1050

    Chapter 1050 Does the Law Even Matter?


    35%


    Finished


    Valda stood frozen in terror, her body trembling violently. A dark stain spread across her pants-she had lost control out of sheer fear.


    "H-How can you hit a woman? I ... I''m calling the police!"


    Robin wiped the blood off his palm with a wet wipe, then slowly lifted his gaze. "A woman?" He scoffed. "You think someone as vile as you deserves to be called that?"


    "You... You''re too violent! How can you act like this in a civilized institution? I-I''m calling the police!" Valda stammered, desperately clutching her phone.


    Zolent? Civilized? Tell me when you spread vile rumors online,


    Robin shook his head, chuckling darkly.


    falsely using Joanna, what did you call that? When you turned this sacred ce of learning into a den of deceit and cruelty, did you think that was civilized? You had no problem ruthlessly destroying someone else''s life-but now that it''s your turn to suffer, suddenly I''m the violent one? Someone as poisonous as you doesn''t deserve to exist in this world."


    He tossed the wet wipe aside and stepped toward Valda.


    The entire za-and the thousands watching the live stream-held their breath, knowing exactly what was about to happen.


    "N-No! Stay away from me! Help! Ms. Field, call someone-!"


    Crack.


    With one swift motion, Robin crushed Valda''s throat.


    A bloodcurdling scream erupted from the crowd as Valda copsed lifelessly to the ground.


    Hadden, Cadoc, and Yvonne recoiled in horror, their bodies trembling uncontrobly.


    It was only now, in the face of cold-blooded death, that they truly understood-Robin wasn''t bluffing. He was capable of killing them.


    All for what?


    They''d assumed it was just a smear campaign-some nder, rumors of Joanna''s supposed affairs. Destroying a powerless girl''s reputation seemed inconsequential.


    At worst, maybe they''d have to pay a small settlement fee if things escted.


    How had ite to this?


    Even when Catherine and the others had arrived, Yvonne had still believed they were only trying to intimidate her.


    She had thought that once her father showed up, the worst-case scenario would be offering an apology and smoothing things over.


    But now, reality was sinking in.


    Chapter 1050 Does the Law Even Matter?


    Frantically, she fumbled for her phone, managing to send a distress message to her father.


    She could only pray that he would find someone powerful enough to make this problem disappear. Meanwhile, Tristram hesitantly approached Robin. "A-Ahem... Sir-"


    Finished


    "Get lost," Robin cut him off, gesturing toward the massive screen on the side of the teaching building, "Your sins will be dealt with soon enough. Take a look at that and count how many times over you should be dead by now. Sexual exploitation of students. Fabricated research. Embezzlement of 30 million in aid funds meant for impoverished students. The attempted silencing of a whistleblower..."


    The screen illuminated, revealing a damning list of crimes. Tristram and the other department heads paled as they read through the details.


    It wasn''t just general usations-the records were horrifyingly detailed.


    Time-stamped meetings in seedy hotels. Graphic ounts of encounters with female students and assistants. Records of money siphoned from schrships and aid programs.


    Every vile act was meticulously documented.


    They copsed to the ground, all traces of defiance gone.


    Even they couldn''t find an excuse to justify the grotesque sins staring back at them.


    They weren''t the only ones in shock. The students watched the screen in disbelief, and felt their entire worldview shatter.


    Some professors and schrs, true academics who had dedicated their lives to knowledge, stood in silent agony. How had their beloved institution, a ce meant to cultivate wisdom and virtue, been infested by such corruption?


    This was supposed to be a sanctuary for learning. A haven for noble minds.


    Yet, the righteous had been suppressed while parasites sat on the thrones of academia.


    How had things decayed so badly?


    Looking at the bright-eyed students on campus-the next generation, still pure and hopeful-many felt deep sorrow.


    How could these young minds thrive in a ce so thoroughly tainted?


    Vroom! Vroom!


    The deafening roar of engines filled the air.


    The elite guards of the Seven Great Royal Houses arrived like a storm, their vehicles screeching to a halt in the za.


    At the same time, Brighton University''s senior leadership rushed to the scene-only to be blocked by the royal guards.


    Meanwhile, Hunter Baxter, having just finished reporting to militarymand, arrived with an official military directive and an internal affairs squad.


    09:17 Thu, 20 Feb D


    Chapter 1050 Does the Law Even Matter?


    35%


    Finished


    He stepped forward and saluted Robin. "Commander-in-Chief Ramsey, the military has been informed.


    All relevant departments have been ordered to cooperate fully with you in handling this matter."


    Robin nced at the forces gathered before him, his expression indifferent.


    "Commander Baxter, I appreciate your effort," he said calmly. "But I''m no longer a military officer. This is my family''s business. It has nothing to do with the army. Please stand down. I need no outside interference."


    "Understood, sir!"


    A blue-d guard stepped forward and saluted. "Mr. Ramsey, the video of Melissa and Michelle''s conversation has been uploaded to the live stream."


    "y it," Robinmanded coldly.


    Catherine''s body tensed. Her gaze shifted to her grandfather and father.


    Hannibal furrowed his brow but eventually nodded. Beforeing here, the Westeria Residence had already learned of this development. Catherine clenched her fists, tears welling in her eyes.


    "How could my brother do something so vile?"


    She turned her gaze toward Robin, watching his lone figure in the sunlight. For the first time, she felt an unfamiliar sense of distance between them. A feeling of loss.


    Meanwhile, Elliott clenched his jaw, ring at his grandfather. "Michelle haspletely lost her mind!" he muttered bitterly.


    Orson sighed wearily, turning to his son, As. "Summon your sister. If she doesn''t offer Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Renee a proper exnation, I''ll never face the Dragon Lord in the afterlife."


    At that moment, the massive campus screen switched feeds-disying an encrypted live stream hacked directly from the dark web.


    Inside a luxurious hotel suite-


    Michelle was about to start video call with Melissa.


    Zayn sat beside her, pretending to read a fashion magazine.


    On the other end of the call, Melissa grinned smugly.


    "Michelle, Joanna''s toast this time, I''m telling you! She could disappear off the face of the earth, and she''d


    still be branded a scarlet woman! My sister stered her ''scandal'' all over campus! Check the inte-


    it''s blowing up with stories about Joanna and some sugar daddies! There are even fake nudes going around! Hahaha!"


    Michelle nced at Zayn, visibly uneasy.


    "Melissa, this kind of false usation could backfire," she said hesitantly. "If Joanna takes this to court, you do realize this is defamation, right?"


    Melissa burst intoughter.


    "Court? Michelle, are you seriously ying dumb?" she mocked.


    211


    Chapter 1050 Does the Law Even Matter?


    Finished


    "You and Zayn should know that thew is a joke for people like us. My father has connections everywhere. Judges, prosecutors-the whole nine yards. Ruining Joanna legally? Child''s y. Hahaha! My father says Robin''s washed up, no military clout. He can''t touch the Fields. And that p at Cafe Lake Dragonia? He and his sister will pay dearly!"

 The Deadly Novelssss 1051

    Chapter 1051 Zayn Won¡¯t Make It Out Alive


    Zayn scribbled a short message on the paper, subtly signaling Michelle.


    75%


    Finished


    ¡°Ask her rumors are nothing but talk. Just because the person in the picture looks like Joanna doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s actually her.¡±


    Michelle hesitated briefly before following Zayn¡¯s cue, directing her question toward Melissa, who was reveling in excitement on her own.


    ¡°Michelle, hear me out. This isn¡¯t the end,¡± Melissa whispered conspiratorially.


    ¡°Hadden imed he had images proving Joanna was caught up in shady dealings with money and intimacy. but it¡¯s aplete lie¡ªhe has no such proof.


    ¡°Still, this ys a vital role in the strategy I set in motion earlier.


    ¡°This step will be the key to exposing all of Joanna¡¯s disgraceful actions!¡±


    Michelle and Zayn¡¯s eyes lit up, cager to understand how Melissa nned to verify everything.


    ¡°My two bodyguards are heading to Brighton University as we speak.


    ¡°Their job? Drag Joanna to a designated location, do whatever they please with her, and record every second of it. Hahaha¡­


    ¡°Just imagine¨Conce that footage hits the inte, what will be of her? She¡¯ll be utterly destroyed! Hahaha¡­


    ¡°The most probable result? Joanna won¡¯t be able to bear it and will end her life. As for Robin, his reputation will be in shambles¨Che¡¯ll have no choice but to flee Draconia in disgrace!


    ¡°So, Michelle, don¡¯t you think my n <b>is </b>wless<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Michelle¡¯s heart pounded as she listened. ¡°Melissa <b>¡­ </b>isn¡¯t this ¡­ too ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Melissa scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re going to strike, you either hold back orpletely destroy your enemy!


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep chatting. I¡¯ve got a lot to handle¨Cevery little detail has to be perfect.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t push Robin to his absolute downfall this time, then I¡¯m not Melissa! Bye!¡±


    As the video call ended, Michelle sat there in shock, while Zayn suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Zayn, don¡¯t you think Melissa¡¯s going too far? This could actually push Joanna to her death.¡±


    Zayn smirked, a flicker of cruelty in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s Robin¡¯s problem, not ours. Melissa is the one targeting Joanna¨Cit has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s face paled with fear. ¡°Zayn, have you forgotten what happened to the Fioris at Northern za? In the end, the Fioris were wiped out ¡­ ¡±


    A chill ran down Zayn¡¯s spine as well. ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up. Either way, whatever Melissa does has nothing to do with us<b>. </b>


    Chapter 1051 Zayn Won¡¯t Make It Out Alive


    had with her.


    Finished


    ¡°Call the mobilepany¡¯s CEO right now and cancel your number. Even if Robin tries to dig into this, he won¡¯t find a shred of evidence.


    ¡°As long as we cut all ties with Melices, nothing wille back to we


    ¡°We just need to stir things up and let the Fields take care of that arrogant Robin. I¡¯ve never been a fan of his


    anyway.


    Michelle gazed at Zayn in a daze before murmuring. ¡°Zayn, you¡¯re really sharp


    Zayn smirked, his chest swelling with pride. ¡°True masterminds stayposed, pulling the strings from the shadows to ensure victory. Unlike Robin, who unts his strength without thinking ahead.


    Back in Brighton, Robin stole the spotlight from me, but I didn¡¯t even consider him worth my attention.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t take him down¡ªI¡¯m just waiting for the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Arrogant people always bring disaster upon themselves. Robin acts like he¡¯s untouchable, looking down on everyone. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll cross someone even more ruthless than him.


    ¡°When that momentes, I¡¯ll just give a little push from the sidelines, and someone else will handle him.


    ¡°Look at him¨Che just stepped down from his military post, and the Fields wasted no time stirring up trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯d bet anything that a sh between Robin and the Fields is inevitable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a while that his arrogance would only bring about his downfall even faster.


    ¡°Only someone like me, patiently building power in the shadows<b>, </b>can strike the final, decisive blow when the time is right.


    ¡°That is what defines a true strategist with real courage.


    ¡°Hah! Someone as reckless as Robin thinking he canpete with me? He¡¯s not even worthy of the challenge!


    ¡°In the end, sheer strength will always fade with time.


    ¡°It¡¯s wit and strategy that truly decide how far someone can go in life.


    ¡°I always think ahead with a long¨Cterm vision¨Cunlike that thoughtless brute, Robin.¡±


    At that moment, admiration sparkled in Michelle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Zayn, you¡¯re incredible! I have no doubt that one day, you¡¯ll surpass Robin in every way!


    ¡°You are the rightful holder of the title¨CBrighton¡¯s Number One Bachelor!¡±


    As the conversation reached this point, Michelle¡¯s expression darkened with concern. ¡°But¡­ Zayn, what if


    Catherine finds out?¡±


    Zayn stiffened for a brief moment before scoffing. ¡°What could Catherine possibly know? I had no part in


    this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 1051 Zayn Won¡¯t Make It Out Alive


    75%


    Finished


    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re aware of everything¡­¡± Michelle¡¯s voice trailed off as she nced at Zayn¡¯s now somber face, unwilling to press further.


    ¡°Enough, stop overthinking!¡± Zayn pulled Michelle into his arms. ¡°Robin has made too many enemies¨Cthis is the price he pays. Trying to steal the spotlight from Brighton and me? He brought this on himself!¡±


    This entire exchange yed out in real¨Ctime on the massive screen in Brighton University¡¯s undergraduate teaching building.


    The audience was left in stunned silence.


    No one could believe that someone as vicious as Melissa existed.


    And Zayn¨Chis sheer audacity andck of shame were beyondprehension.


    Fuming with rage, Catherine turned to her family. ¡°Grandpa, Dad! Just look at Zayn. Does he even count as human?!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a monster now,¡± Hannibal muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°Aplete be*st!¡±


    Nigel let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Hannibal, Zayn won¡¯t make it out alive.¡±


    Catherine¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears.


    She never imagined Zayn could be this cruel.


    Furious, she stomped her foot. ¡°Dad, Grandpa, I¡¯m going after that b*stard Zayn right now!¡±


    A sharp glint shed in Nigel¡¯s eyes as he gave a firm nod. ¡°Catherine, we can¡¯t let these two sc*m get away!¡±


    Elliott stepped forward without hesitation. ¡°Catherine, I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    Meanwhile, As from the Northlorn Police Department issued a firm order. ¡°Elliott, bring that woman Melissa to me as well!


    ¡°This woman cannot be allowed to walk free¨Cshe¡¯s a disgrace to all morals! Someone this vile has no ce in this world!


    ¡°All the nder, the lies, the schemes¨Cshe¡¯s the mastermind behind it all!


    ¡°If these viins aren¡¯t punished severely, how can we ever give Ms. Joanna the justice she deserve?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Elliott responded firmly, leading a squad of police officers as he departed Brighton University alongside Catherine¡¯s team.


    ¡°Screech!¡±


    The sharp sound of brakes echoed across the square as a sleek Maybach luxury car came to a sudden halt in the middle of Brighton University¡¯s undergraduate za.


    Stepping out of the vehicle was none other than Eugene, the deputy director of the Inspection Bureau.


    After receiving an urgent call from Yvonne. Eugene rushed over without hesitation.


    Fri, Mar


    Chapter 1051 Zayn Won¡¯t Make It Out Alive


    As Eugene took in the overwhelming scene before him, he was momentarily stunned.


    His first thought? <i>Thissituationisfarmoreseriousthan </i><i>I </i><i>expected</i><i>! </i>


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1052

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    75%


    Finished


    Chapter 1052 Are the Fields Easily Pushed Around?


    The midday sun scorched the za outside Brighton University¡¯s undergraduate teaching building.


    The trees lining the square stood motionless as if trapped in a moment of stillness.


    Beneath the oppressive sunlight, thousands of spectators packed the open space, yet not a single sound emerged.


    A heavy, uneasy silence weighed on the crowd, thick with anticipation.


    Like a brewing storm in the distance, tension swelled, ready to crupt in fury.


    Then, without warning, a sudden gust of wind sliced through the stifling heat, momentarily breaking the suffocating stillness.


    High above the za, the banner of faith¨Cwoven with sacrifice and honor¨Csuddenly whipped to life, ring boldly in the wind.


    A storm was brewing, its fierce gusts howling through the towering structure.


    The once stifling and suffocating teaching building seemed to breathe as if breaking free from invisible


    chains.


    W


    Students who had stood in stunned silence, and dignified men weighed down by grief and anger, began to stir.


    Their once dim eyes, clouded with disappointment and sorrow, now burned with intensity, cutting through the haze of sunlight and swirling dust.


    Blinded by the ring sunlight, Eugene felt a wave of dizziness wash over him. What a magnificent and overwhelming spectacle!


    Seven distinguished Lords with silver hair.


    Twenty high¨Cranking military officers stood rigid and expressionless, their presence exuding an icy authority.


    Rows of royal guards armed with live ammunition.


    And the formidable internal security guards of the Special Operations Military Region.


    The Anti¨CRiot Enforcement Team from Investigation Division 7<b>. </b>


    The Riot Control Unit 7 of the Draconia Police Headquarters.


    Legal Affairs Inspection Team of the Southville Anti¨CCorruption Enforcement Bureau.


    These high¨Cranking, godlike figures and formidable forces had all assembled in one ce!


    Their sheer presence transformed the sunlit, dust¨Cfilled square into an intense and unsettling scene, heavy with gloom and hostility.


    But why had these seasoned veterans gathered here?


    08:16 Fri, 7 Mar


    Chapter 1052 Are the Fields Easily Pushed Around?


    Logically speaking, that had to be the case.


    How could the higher¨Cups possibly allow a retired nobody like Robin to stir up chaos on Brighton University¡¯s campus?


    If there were no consequences for such defiance, what kind of order would that be?


    Peering through the crowd, Eugene caught sight of Yvonne, groveling beside Robin.


    Not far from them, the unsettling evidence of a recent killing remained untouched.


    Robin hadpletelylostit!


    JusthowmuchchaosdidthismanhavetocreatetodrawallofDraconia¡¯s top <i>elitestothescene</i><i>? </i>


    Finished


    Pushing through the sea of people, Eugene finally spotted Hunter standing rigidly in the center of the za, his expression cold and unreadable.


    Wasting no time, Eugene rushed forward and called out, ¡°Commander Baxter, I¡¯ve finally found you!


    ¡°Robin retired from your Special Operations Military Region¨Cjust look at the mess he¡¯s caused!


    ¡°He didn¡¯t just take a life¨Che even tried to kill my daughter! Commander Baxter, you have to uphold justice for us civilians!¡±


    Hunter let out a cold snort. ¡°Uphold justice for you? So you¡¯re saying your daughter has the right to nder, humiliate, and treat others¡® lives like they¡¯re worthless?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene froze for a moment. ¡°Commander Baxter, that¡¯s not what I was trying to say.


    ¡°Think about <i>it</i>¨Cwe hold the same rank, shouldn¡¯t we be supporting each other?


    ¡°I¡¯m the deputy director of the Inspection Bureau, and you are themander of the military region. We¡¯re both part of the same system..


    H


    ¡°Smack!¡± Before he could finish, Hunter¡¯s hand struck Eugene¡¯s <b>face </b>with a sharp p.


    ¡°F*ck you! You worthless fool dare totch onto me!


    ¡°Robin¨Cno matter who he is now¨Cwas once my subordinate!


    ¡°If anyone dares to bring up that pathetic excuse about the system again, I¡¯ll put a bullet in them myself!¡±


    ¡°You think the Fields¡® influence is enough to trample over Mr. Ramsey¡¯s authority? Not a chance!¡±


    Eugene snapped back to his senses after the p.


    Hunter had always been fiercely protective; how could he have overlooked that?


    Just then, Lord Westeria and his son Hannibal stepped up to Robin. ¡°Master Ramsey, I will make sure you get the justice you deserve regarding Zayn.


    Robin waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m no longer Master Ramsey¨Cyou don¡¯t have to concern yourself with me. How I handle Zayn is my affair!¡±


    Nigel¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. a trace of sorrow flickering in his eves. ¡°I understand. Master Ramsev.¡±


    75%


    Chapter 1052 Are the Fields Easily Pushed Around?


    He then exchanged a look with Lord Northlorn and let out a heavy sigh.


    They could feel the growing distance between themselves and Master Ramsey,


    Finished


    Eugene quickly picked up on the shift and stepped forward, his tone sharp, ¡°Robin, what exactly do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Last night at the Inspection Bureau, I let you go, and yet you repay me with this? You show no gratitude and dare to treat my daughter this way. Do you think the Fields are so easily pushed around?¡±


    ¡°What exactly did my daughter do to provoke you that you¡¯d resort to such brutality?!¡± Eugene demanded.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation, I¡¯ll take this straight to the higher¨Cups! One way or another, this won¡¯t end so easily!¡±


    Robin arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really not know what despicable thing your daughter did?¡±


    ¡°What despicable thing?!¡± Eugene bellowed.


    ¡°Several esteemed lords are present today, along with the students and faculty of Brighton University and all the distinguished generals. I ask you all¨Ctell me, what unforgivable crime has my daughtermitted to warrant such brutal treatment from you?!¡±


    Robin fixed his gaze on Hadden andmanded, ¡°Tell this sc* undrel exactly what his daughter has done!¡±


    Still reeling from Valda¡¯s death, Hadden was too terrified to put up any resistance.


    ¡°Yvonne assured me that if I circted false rumors in the university¡¯s group chat about Joanna engaging in indecent acts, the Fields would back my family.


    ¡°Wanting to secure a ce among Brighton¡¯s upper ss as fast as possible, I willingly spread those lies.¡±


    Robin turned to the guards in blue and ordered, ¡°Put their chat records up on the big screen!¡±


    Momentster, the conversation between Hadden and Yvonne appeared on the disy inside the university building.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Yvonne¡¯s actions were utterly disgraceful!


    How could she stoop so low to tarnish Joanna¡¯s reputation?


    She was beyond contempt¨Cworse than a beast!


    Someone like her had no ce in this world!


    Robin¡¯s gaze snapped to Cadoc. He pointed at him sharply. ¡°You! Speak up! What was your role in all of this?<b>¡± </b>


    Without hesitation, Cadoc yed a recording of his conversation with Yvonne.


    Students who had once pitied Yvonne now felt nothing but disgust.


    Their sympathy had turned to fury, and many wished they could step forward themselves to punish this vile woman.


    08:16 Fri, 7 Mar


    Chapter 1052 Are the Fields Easily Pushed Around?


    As the uproar grew, Robin seized Cadoc by the throat.


    Finished


    Gasping for breath, Cadoc begged, ¡°Please¡­ spare me! I realize my mistake¡­ I swear I won¡¯t do it again. Just let me go!¡±


    Robin sneered, his gaze icy. ¡°Let you go? When you were ruining Joanna¡¯s life, did you ever consider sparing


    her?


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back, wouldn¡¯t Joanna have beenpletely destroyed by you beasts?


    ¡°You worthless sc*m! How dare you insignificant worms provoke a force beyond yourprehension? Go to hell!¡±


    With a sickening crack, Cadoc¡¯s neck bones shattered. He crumpled lifelessly to the ground, like a stray dog dying in the dirt.


    Yvonne copsed, trembling uncontrobly, her body soaked in filth. ¡°Dad¨CDad! Save me! Please, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    2.3K


    1

 The Deadly Novelssss 1053

    V


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1053 They¡¯re Eager to Be Destroyed


    Eugene felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the horrific scene unfold.


    Robin truly killed people without hesitation.


    His mind raced back to the night before when Robin had left the Inspection Bureau with a warning.


    ¡°Stay away from my family, or a lot of people will end up dead.¡±


    At that time, Eugene had dismissed it as mere intimidation, assuming that resistance against an overwhelming force was a reckless path to destruction.


    But now, he finally believed it.


    Finished


    Under the ring midday sun and the looming storm, with Brighton University¡¯s students and teachers as witnesses, Robin stood at the peak of Draconia¡¯s might, the merciless machine controllers at his back. Without hesitation, he ended the life of an abuser.


    A heavy silence fell over the za in front of the teaching building. It was as though time itself had been stripped away from its ce on the walls.


    The wind howled fiercely, tearing apart an old g that had once symbolized innocence and hope.


    It pped wildly, crying out like a soul in anguish.


    Once upon a time, it had been a banner of faith.


    Eugene snapped out of his daze, his eyes widening in terror as he fixed his gaze on Robin¡¯s icy and unwavering stance.


    He swallowed hard, struggling to suppress the fear rising within him.


    He couldn¡¯t just stand there. If he didn¡¯t act now, thatwless Robin would take Yvonne¡¯s life!


    Determined, Eugene broke the silence. ¡°My daughter wasn¡¯t lying! I have solid proof that Joanna was involved in illicit deals of money and sex!¡±


    The crowd gasped.


    Eugene, the deputy director of the Inspection Bureau, had just dered that he possessed evidence. Given his authoritative status, his words were likely credible.


    Before he could borate, the sudden screech of tires shattered the tense atmosphere on the za¡¯s


    outskirts.


    A tall, heavyset man stormed forward, nked by a dozen towering bodyguards.


    Encircled by a squad of police officers, the man was none other than Yrian Walsh, CEO of the Walsh Group and Hadden¡¯s father.


    As soon as Yrian was obstructed by the guards, he noticed the presence of influential figures at Brighton University. A flicker of confusion crossed his face before he spotted Eugene.


    Believing that the impressive disy was orchestrated by the Fields, Yrian¡¯s confidence soared.


    75%


    Chapter 1053 They¡¯re Eager to Be Destroyed


    ¡°Let go of me! My son was attacked by thugs¨CI demand justice!


    ¡°I¡¯m Hadden¡¯s father! Who dares toy a hand on him? I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±


    Finished


    His furious outburst drew the attention of the crowd. Just as the soldiers prepared to restrain him, Robin called out, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    Wasting no time, Yrian rushed over to his injured son, nked by his bodyguards. ¡°Hadden, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you get justice! Tell me, who did this to you?¡±


    Yrian confirmed from his son¡¯s fearful eyes that Robin was the culprit. His voice wavered. ¡°W¨Cwhat do you want?¡±


    Robin wiped the blood from his hands, his expression unreadable. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m going to kill


    your son.¡±


    ¡°Youwless brute!¡± Yrian shouted, shaken by Robin¡¯s boldness. He couldn¡¯t understand why Robin seemed utterly unafraid. ¡°I¡¯ll report you!¡±


    Robin casually tossed aside the bloodstained towel, stepping on Hadden¡¯s chest. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Yrian instantly realized what Robin was about to do. ¡°Let go of my son! If you dare¡ª¡±


    Crack! Robin¡¯s foot mmed down on Hadden¡¯s chest, shattering his rib cage.


    The scene fell into a stunned silence.


    ¡­


    ¡°You you monster!¡± Yrian¡¯s legs trembled from the overwhelming grief. ¡°Even if I lose everything, I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for my son!¡±


    Robin¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Do you think you stand a chance?


    ¡°Your son was able tomit those crimes because you protected him. That makes you just as guilty, and I¡¯ll make sure you also face justice.¡±


    Just then, the giant screen on the teaching building flickered to life, exposing Yrian¡¯s bloodstained past¡ª loan sharking, human trafficking, and countless other vile crimes.


    The agents from the Southville Anti¨CCorruption Enforcement Bureau immediately took Yrian into custody and led him to a waiting vehicle.


    Eugene took in the sight before him, then shifted his gaze toward the surrounding figures.


    The Seven Kings remained expressionless, their gazes as cold as ice.


    A sense of unease crept over Eugene. He felt an urgent need <i>to </i>act before it was toote.


    ¡°Lords, please seek justice for my family! My daughter didn¡¯t lie¨Cshe spoke the truth! I have solid proof!¡±


    Robin turned to Eugene, then pointed at the captain of Riot Control Unit 7. ¡°If you have proof, show it now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Eugene pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll connect the video right away! Justst night, several prominent businessmen in Brighton discussed this exact matter!¡±


    Therge screen on Brighton University¡¯s campus flickered and switched to footage from a private club owned by the Fields.


    Chapter 1053 They¡¯re Eager to Be Destroyed


    Finished


    The recording captured the businessmen openly discussing their illicit dealings, describing in detail the corrupt exchanges of money and sex involving Joanna. Their words were disgusting.


    Eugene gestured toward the screen before bowing respectfully to the Seven Kings. ¡°Lords, as you can see, the facts are undeniable. How could my daughter have falsely used Joanna?


    ¡°These five businessmen are well¨Cknown figures in Brighton. How could their conversation be fabricated?¡±


    Before the Seven Kings could respond, Robin gave a coldmand to the blue¨Cd guards, ¡°Bring them forward.¡±


    The footage of the five businessmen had been recorded in advance by the Fields.


    All of them had already been taken down by assassins from the Dark Web.


    Eugene, still unaware of the full extent of Robin¡¯s influence, tried to argue. ¡°Lords, aren¡¯t the words of these businessmen valid as evidence?¡±


    Jayden scoffed. ¡°Eugene, do you think we¡¯re that gullible?


    ¡°Do you expect us to believe the nonsense of worthless sc*m like them? Once they tell the real story, your fate will be decided.¡±


    The captured businessmen were dragged in front of Robin. He lifted his gaze to the one leading the group, then gestured toward the ongoing footage on the screen.


    ¡°Do you stand by your ims?¡± he asked coldly.


    The leading businessman nced at Eugene before answering confidently, ¡°Of course, justst night¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Robin struck his chest.


    A sickening thud echoed as the lead businessman¡¯s chest was torn open, blood gushing from the fatal wound. He never even had a chance to process the terror before life left his body.


    ¡°You beast!¡± Robin¡¯s voice was filled with fury. ¡°You dared to smear my sister¡¯s name, huh? I¡¯ll wipe out your entire family for this!¡±


    He then turned his piercing gaze to the remaining four businessmen. ¡°Well? Do you have any other so- called evidence?¡±


    Trembling, they fell to their knees, frantically pointing at Eugene. ¡°Sir, it wasn¡¯t us! He made us say those things! The Fields threatened-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Robin cut them off with a furious roar. ¡°Take them away and execute them all!¡±


    The blue d guards moved swiftly, dragging them out as their desperate pleas faded into the distance.


    Robin¡¯s attention shifted back to Eugene, whose face had gone pale with fear. ¡°Is this the proof you were so proud of?


    ¡°If the Fields are so eager to be destroyed, then I¡¯ll dly oblige.¡±


    Instantly, a flood of shocking information appeared on the massive screen, leaving the crowd in stunned


    silence.


    08:16 Fri, 7 Mar

 The Deadly Novelssss 1054

    Chapter 1054 Face the Consequences of Your Actions


    Finished


    The once radiant afternoon sun disappeared behind the heavy rolling clouds, casting a shadow over thend.


    The dazzling decorations and false grandeur seemed to fade as an ominous thunder rumbled in the distance.


    The massive screen on the teaching building¡¯s za flickered to life, exposing a harsh reality that struck everyone like a bolt of lightning.


    During his tenure at the Inspection Bureau, Eugene had embezzled a staggering 10 billion in illicit funds, then transferring it to foreign bank ounts.


    He had acquired 10 luxurious vis across Autreynia, Ugond, and Southeast Aurientia, along with a fleet of 30 high¨Cend cars worth tens of millions.


    Over a decade of climbing the ranks, he engaged in affairs with nearly 100 female subordinates to the one point that he juggled 30 rtionships with them simultaneously.


    Zev, on the other hand, had secret dealings with the Rivers family from Sakurania, leaking ssified regional information. Arge portion of the Fields¡® wealth came from questionable securities, illegalnd transfers, and the misappropriation of public assets.


    The audience stood frozen in shock as those explosive revtions unfolded on the screen.


    Eugene had always been portrayed as a man of culture and integrity. As a high¨Cranking official in a specialized department, wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a pir of morality? A symbol of excellence?


    -Yet now, faced with undeniable proof, the Fields appeared no better than beasts¨Cperhaps even worse.


    After all, animals didn¡¯t stand before the public, preaching about justice and righteousness while secretlymitting unspeakable crimes.


    Countless students stared at the words on the screen, their eyes brimming with tears.


    For over a decade, they had dedicated themselves to their studies, driven by a deep sense of duty and a desire to make the world a better ce.


    Their books had taught them about resilience, kindness, and striving for noble ideals.


    They had learned to pursue knowledge not just for personal gain but for the sake of a brighter future for all.


    In ssrooms filled with passion, their teachers spoke fervently about love for thend, its people, and the inherent value of every life.


    To chase those dreams, the students stayed upte and woke up early, fueled by ambition and hope.


    During those moments, their hearts burned with enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, influential figures like Eugene¨Cwho was frequently seen on TV or at major events and even delivered speeches at elite universities like Brighton¨Cspoke eloquently about their grand visions.


    Yet, as the truth came to light, the students realized their years of relentless effort had only served the interests of powerful families like the Fields.


    08.16


    Chapter 1054 Face the Consequences of Your Actions


    Finished


    The atmosphere inside the teaching building turned heavy. The students smiled bitterly before they muttered curses under their breath.


    The blue d guards presented undeniable proof of the Fields¡® crimes to the Northville Anti¨CTerrorism Bureau and the Southville Anti¨CCorruption Bureau.


    Jayden, overwhelmed with rage, jabbed a finger at Eugene. ¡°The Fields havemitted enough crimes to be sentenced many times over!¡±


    Without hesitation, he issued an order. ¡°Arrest every member of the Fields! By the authority of the Northville and Southville bureaus, all their businesses must be seized immediately, and their illegal overseas funds must be retrieved!¡±


    Eugene stood helpless, unable to refute the usations<b>. </b>Restrained by a soldier beside Yvonne, he awaited Robin¡¯s decision¨Cone that could mean life or death.


    Just then, the sound of roaring engines filled the air.


    Catherine, Elliott, and their group arrived, apanied by Zayn, Michelle, and Melissa.


    Two soldiers dragged Melissa toward Eugene. She struggled in vain, only to realize that her uncle was also being held captive.


    ¡°Uncle Eugene, what¡¯s happening? Why are they taking you?¡±


    Eugene shook his head bitterly. ¡°Melissa, you¡¯ve ruined us! I warned youst night to leave Robin alone, but you refused to listen! Look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Melissa scoffed, her expression defiant. ¡°So what? They don¡¯t have solid proof! I won¡¯t believe Robin dares to kill me in front of all these people!


    ¡°Besides<b>, </b>we have Mr. Zayn backing us! Robin is nothingpared to him!¡±


    The soldier swiftly kicked her to the ground. ¡°Shut your mouth! If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll seal your mouth!¡±


    Meanwhile, the giant screen in the teaching building yed a recording of Melissa and Michelle¡¯s conversation.


    Melissa finally sensed something was wrong.


    The powerful figures present no longer seemed supportive of her family.


    Even the students and professors of Brighton University looked on with indifference¨Cor even contempt.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll call my dad right now! He has connections with top¡® officials!¡± she shouted desperately.


    Her outburst only earned scoffs and headshakes from the onlookers.


    Her father, Zev, had already been exposed as a criminal who conspired with foreign forces, endangering national security. How could she still believe he had any influence left?


    The true leaders of Draconia would never tolerate such corruption.


    Suddenly, Yvonne let out a mockingugh. ¡°Melissa, your dad is doomed as well! D*mn it! How dare you im Robin had no background and no power to bring us down!


    Fri, Mar


    Chapter 1054 Face the Consequences of Your Actions


    ? ???, 75%<b>; </b>


    Finished


    ¡°You convinced me that Joanna was just some poor nobody, and no one would care if she was bullied to death!


    ¡°Well, look around! Does this look like ¡®no one cares¡® to you? The most powerful people in Draconia are standing here right now!¡±


    She sneered and added, ¡°Melissa, you fool! Joanna is the rightful heiress to the Dragon Pce! Compared to her, we¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Melissa was dumbfounded. How had Joanna, someone with such an elite status, managed to stay so inconspicuous?


    With her wealth and power, she should have been unting expensive cars, carrying herself with arrogance and pride.


    But why had she always been so humble, kind, and eager to learn?


    Her gaze shifted to Robin, her mindpletely nk.


    Catherine approached Robin with Zayn at her side. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I sincerely apologize on behalf of my brother to you and Renee.¡±


    Ignoring her, Zayn shook off the soldier restraining him and rushed toward Nigel. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s happening? Catherine brought the royal guards to arrest me! That¡¯s absurd!¡±


    His voice faltered as he scanned the scene and noticed the Seven Kings and military generals standing in the za.


    His confusion deepened. ¡°Grandpa? Dad? What¡¯s going on? Is this some kind of training exercise?¡±


    Hannibal sighed. ¡°Zayn, our family has always believed that a man must take responsibility for his actions. If you make a mistake, you must face the consequences with courage. That is our family¡¯s principle.


    ¡°Even if the price is your life, you must stand tall and ept it.¡±


    Zayn straightened his back, pride evident in his stance. ¡°I¡¯ve always followed that rule! That¡¯s why I push myself harder than anyone else¨Cto achieve greatness beyond even Grandpa¡¯s generation!¡±


    2.3K


    @


    08:16 Fri, 7 Mar

 The Deadly Novelssss 1055

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1055 I Despise You


    The za outside the teaching building was eerily silent.


    Finished


    Zayn, the esteemed heir of Westeria Residence and the most renowned sessor in Brighton, stood tall at over five feet. With his striking looks and charismatic aura, he had long been a figure of admiration.


    At just 14, he was epted into the juvenile military academy, and by 18, he had earned the prestigious title of juvenilemander of the Northern Military Zone.


    By the age of 20, however, he chose to retire, setting his sights on bing a master strategist.


    To pursue this ambition, he founded ¡®Zayn¡¯s World Military Strategic Research Association¡® and named himself president.


    He frequently traveled abroad, engaged with high¨Cprofile military figures, and hosted international strategy conferences.


    His dazzling achievements had once left countless young women swooning. Many even imed they would dly trade years off their lives for the chance to marry him.


    Even now, many female students at Brighton University remained captivated by his fervent speeches.


    They refused to believe what had been shown in the live broadcast.


    If the sight hadn¡¯t been so gruesome, a chorus of love¨Cstruck confessions would have erupted in the za<i>. </i>


    Despite the heavy silence, Zayn could still feel the adoring gazes of those infatuated girls in the crowd.


    Since childhood, he had relished admiration and praise.


    A day without it felt unnatural. He would even struggle to sleep without basking in such attention. And now, that feeling was back.


    The way they looked at him was like a drug, exhrating and intoxicating.


    With so many eyes filled with awe, Zayn was electrified, almost delirious with excitement.


    At that moment, he was certain that no problem was insurmountable and that he could stand above the world.


    He had forgotten everything else¡ªhis failures, his ws¨Call lost in the illusion of grandeur.


    He imagined himself a figure of legendary status, revered by all. But in reality, that was nothing short of a disease. His arrogance had no cure.


    Zayn saw himself as a savior, a man of great importance. Yet, his wisdom and morality fell far short of his grand ambitions. His path could only lead to failure and ruin.


    Drunk on admiration, Zayn continued, speaking with unwavering confidence.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m organizing a seminar soon,¡± he announced. ¡°The topic will be the importance of the Qacalisle Ind war games in shaping future interster conflicts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that if I hadmanded the Dragon Soul Special Forces, I could also have won the


    Chapter 1055 | Despise You


    %75%¡ã


    Finished


    ¡°From what I understand, Robin¡¯s leadership during thispetition has been heavily criticized on the global stage. He even offended the higher¨Cups of the Thalrex Order.


    ¡°If I had been in charge, the oue would have been different. I wouldn¡¯t just have won their respect¨CI would have skillfully navigated the politicalndscape and strengthened diplomatic ties.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I was preupied at that time. Otherwise, I would have vied for themander¨Cin- chief position and led us to an even more remarkable victory.¡±


    His impassioned words echoed through the still air in front of the teaching building.


    Elliott cringed, feeling second¨Chand embarrassment. He had never met anyone who could elevate shamelessness to such an absurdly impressive level.


    Zayn had fully embraced his delusions, believing in them more than anyone else.


    Catherine felt nothing but frustration and speechlessness.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to describe her embarrassment.


    Michelle, however, looked at Zayn with admiration. To her, he was a man of unparalleled passion, his presence asmanding as a stormy petrel braving dark clouds and roaring seas.


    ¡°Zayn, I believe in you!¡± she dered. ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll achieve even greater things in the war games! I¡¯ve always admired you!¡±


    Zayn gave her and the other Kings around him a polite nod before turning back to his grandfather.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve also been thinking about organizing monthly gatherings,¡± he continued. ¡°Seminars can help young people grasp the spirit of Dragon Soul. That would deepen their understanding of its true essence. I¡¯m nning some promotional work for it now.¡±


    14


    Hannibal¡¯s jaw tightened, but he nodded. ¡°Zayn, your intentions are admirable.


    ¡°Your grandpa also wants you to be someone with ambition and vision. A true man should set high goals and strive to make a meaningful difference.


    ¡°A person should live with integrity, serving both their nation and the world with honor. That¡¯s the duty of future generations.


    ¡°Unfortunately, reality doesn¡¯t always align with our hopes. Too many people love to talk big and show off, but they never take real action.


    ¡°Instead of chasing illusions, it¡¯s better to be an honest and respectable person!


    ¡°No amount of deception or clever tricks will help you be someone of true worth. Only sincerity and integrity can make you truly strong!


    ¡°Zayn, your ideas are good. But for now, forget about dreams that have yet to materialize and focus onpleting what¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Zayn looked puzzled, shifting his gaze between his father and grandfather. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad?¡±


    Hannibal adjusted Zayn¡¯s cor and spoke firmly, ¡°Our family has always valued courage and honesty. If you make a mistake, you have to take responsibility. Even if it costs you dearly, I won¡¯t let you be a coward!


    Chapter 1055 I Despise You


    ¡°Melissa spread false rumors and defamed Ms. Joanna, and you were a part of it!


    ¡°You must exin yourself to Master Ramsey and Ms. Joanna!¡±


    75%1


    Finished


    Zayn suddenly realized what was happening and chuckled. ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been waiting for? I had no involvement in that.


    ¡°I even warned Melissa against it. I told her that Robin isn¡¯t someone they can just spread rumors about.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s against thew!¡±


    Feigning innocence, Zayn nced around. ¡°Dad, what exactly happened with Joanna? Is it that serious?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preupied with organizing the gathering, so I haven¡¯t kept up with thetest news or online discussions.¡±


    Hannibal let out a deep sigh and stayed silent.


    Catherine was filled with tears of anger. ¡°Zayn, can¡¯t you at least take responsibility like a man?


    ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still pretending you don¡¯t know? I despise you!¡±


    Zayn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What do you expect me to admit? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I take the fall for something I had no part in? I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    Michelle hesitated before whispering, ¡°Zayn, maybe we should just acknowledge our role in what happened to Joanna. We do share some of the me.¡±


    Zayn¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Michelle, what nonsense are you spouting? I have no clue what you and Melissa were up to! Whatever she did, that¡¯s on her, not me!¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1056

    Chapter 1056 The Man of My Dreams


    Michelle stood frozen in ce. After a long pause, she finally regained herposure.


    ¡°Zayn, weren¡¯t we just talking with Melissa ten minutes ago?¡±


    Finished


    Zayn¡¯s expression darkened, his voice turning cold. ¡°Michelle, are you hallucinating? Use your brain before you speak nonsense at the worst moment!¡±


    Michelle couldn¡¯t understand why he was acting this way. ¡°How could I be imagining things? Catherine found us while we were still together!¡±


    Zayn took a step closer, his gaze sharp and unforgiving. ¡°Michelle, listen carefully. You can¡¯t just go around making reckless ims!


    ¡°You must be mistaken. When did I ever sit and chat with you two?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been upied all day, meeting influential figures from different regions, discussing global affairs<b>, </b>and responding to military enthusiasts¡® inquiries. Do you think I have time to waste on pointless gossip?


    ¡°When Catherine and Elliott arrived, you had already finished your conversation with Melissa. They only saw us together after that!


    ¡°So whatever you and Melissa were talking about has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Michelle stared into Zayn¡¯s indifferent eyes, feeling a wave of dizziness and confusion wash over her.


    ¡°Zayn, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    Zayn¡¯s expression twisted with disdain as he pointed at her. ¡°Do I look like I have time to joke with dull women like you?


    ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t drag me into whatever mess you and Melissa have created!


    ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯ve done? ndering Joanna like that¡ªit¡¯s defamation! You¡¯ve already broken thew!¡±


    His voice was sharp, filled with contempt. ¡°I have principles. I would never stoop to something so low!


    ¡°When Melissa brought this up before, I told her not to go through with it! Didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Michelle instinctively nodded, her voice hesitant. ¡°But Zayn,ter-¡±


    Zayn cut her off. ¡°Since I told her not to do it, why would I have anything to do with your ridiculous schemes? Use your brain!


    ¡°Now that Melissa has crossed the line, she has to face the consequences, and so do you. Don¡¯t try to involve


    me!


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of ambition. I¡¯ll hold a global strategic seminar. I can¡¯t let trivial matters like this slow me down!¡±


    Michelle stood frozen, her mind struggling to process his words.


    The man she had idolized, admired, and loved so deeply was now pushing all the me onto her.


    08:16 Fri, 7 Mar


    Chapter 1056 The Man of My Dreams


    my small, feminine perspective.


    75%


    Finished


    ¡°Your father always said a true man takes responsibility. Zayn, you¡¯re my hero! My role model!


    ¡°I adore you. You¡¯re everything I dreamed a great man should be!


    ¡°If we¡¯ve done wrong, then we should admit it together. Even if it means facing the worst punishment, I¡¯ll stand by your side!¡±


    Zayn shouted angrily, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! You and Melissa have done unforgivable things, and now you¡¯re trying to drag me down with you? You vile woman! I won¡¯t waste another second on you!¡±


    ¡°Zayn, tell me this isn¡¯t real! I must have heard wrong!¡± Michelle¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes brimming with tears. She looked like a lost child, abandoned and helpless.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Elliott roared, ¡°How can you treat a girl who loves you so much like this? Do you even call yourself a man? You¡¯re worse than her!¡±


    Michelle pushed Elliott aside. ¡°I won¡¯t let you insult Zayn! He¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯re saying!


    ¡°Zayn is a man who can face both glory and disgrace without faltering!¡±


    Elliott sighed heavily. ¡°A girl blinded by love is truly hopeless. Wake up, Michelle! The Zayn you believe in only exists in your mind. The real him is nothing but a hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true! Zayn is a noble hero!¡± Michelle¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes lifted toward the dark, clouded sky.


    The sky, heavy with gloom, cast no light¨Conly the ring evidence of chat records scrolling across therge screen.


    The fierce wind from earlier had died down. The roadside trees stood motionless as if silently watching the distant horizon.


    ¡°Zayn, you knew everything from the very beginning. You even told me step by step how to guide Melissa- how to target Robin¡¯s weaknesses and how to push Joanna into a desperate situation.¡±


    Zayn seized Michelle¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    She trembled. ¡°Zayn <b>¡­ </b>how could you?


    ¡°I¡¯ve always believed you were a man of honor, someone I deeply admired. You were everything I ever wanted in love¨Cthe most remarkable person I¡¯ve ever known!


    ¡°Whenever we talked<i>, </i>you spoke so passionately about your dreams. You always said you wanted to be as great as your grandfather and mine, to change the world in a meaningful way!


    ¡°But now, how can you refuse to take responsibility for something so small?


    ¡°Zayn, please, tell me you didn¡¯t mean what you just said. Tell me it was all a lie¡­¡±


    A low rumble of thunder echoed through the darkened sky.


    On Brighton University¡¯s za, the lovestruck students felt a sudden wave of emptiness as if the ground beneath them had vanished.


    The dreams they had once chased with such passion now seemed distant and bitter.


    Chapter 1056 The Man of My Dreams


    Zayn gazed at Michelle, who looked like she might copse at any moment, and smirked.


    4,75%<b>i </b>


    Finished


    ¡°Michelle, you¡¯re too foolish. I¡¯m meant for greater things¨Cwhy would I let something so petty bring me down? And why should I care about yourughable feelings?


    Are you trying to use your devotion to me as a way to shift the me onto me?


    ¡°You made a mistake, and now you expect me to suffer the consequences? Dream on!


    ¡°I¡¯d never do something so ridiculous! It goes against everything I stand for!


    ¡°I refuse to be tied to you any longer. I¡¯m meant for bigger things!


    ¡°My ambition isn¡¯t just to live up to my grandfather¡¯s legacy¨CI intend to surpass it. One day, the entire world will recognize my name!


    ¡°Let me be clear, Michelle¨CI never thought you were special.


    ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re insignificant, unworthy of my time. You could never reach my level!


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste my life on trivial things like love. My goals are far beyond that!


    ¡°Whatever you and Melissa have done has nothing to do with me. From now on, we¡¯re strangers. Don¡¯t have any illusions about me!¡±


    A sharp p echoed through the air as Elliott struck Zayn across the face.


    ¡°Zayn, you¡¯re nothing but a beast!¡±


    2.3K


    M

 The Deadly Novelssss 1057

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1057 I¡¯ll See You Off Myself


    0%


    Finished


    The za in front of Brighton University¡¯s teaching building fell into an ceric silence.


    The once glorious image of Zayn¨Cthe legendary heir, shattered beyond repair.


    The world seemed to darken as if thest rays of sunlight had been swallowed by the thick oppressive clouds overhead.


    Distant thunder rumbled, threatening to break open the sky at any moment. A fierce wind, carrying dust from the mountains and the sea, howled as if in fear, searching for a ce to hide.


    On the giant screen outside the building, damning truths flickered in relentless loops, exposing every ugly detail.


    Michelle cried in despair.


    The students, once full of admiration for their dreams, now stood in stunned silence.


    Elliott held onto Michelle as she swayed unsteadily, her face pale from dizziness. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s over, Michelle. Let the past stay in the past.¡±


    Michelle wiped away her tears as she staggered toward Robin, copsing onto her knees with a heavy thud. ¡°I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have ndered your sister! Master Ramsey, just kill me!¡±


    Joanna and Shirley hurriedly stepped forward, gripping Robin¡¯s arms tightly. ¡°Robin ¡­ ¡±


    Michelle¡¯s mother, Lydia Chandler, turned to Zayn with disappointment and shook her head. ¡°Mr. Zayn, you¡¯ve let me down.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she then faced Robin, her voice steady but filled with remorse. ¡°Master Ramsey, Ms. Renee, my daughter has wronged you both. As her mother, I take responsibility for her actions. If anyone deserves punishment, it should be me. I raised her, so the me falls on me alone.¡±


    Before anyone could react, Lydia dropped to her knees before Robin and Joanna. The onlookers gasped in shock.


    ¡°Mrs. Kendall, please<b>, </b>get up,¡± Joanna and Shirley said, reaching out to help her.


    But Lydia refused to rise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Renee. Michelle hasmitted an unforgivable mistake. Master Ramsey may deal with us as he wishes. The Kendalls and the Chandlers have noints!¡±


    Tears welled in Joanna¡¯s eyes as she shook her head. ¡°Mrs. Kendall, please stand up first.¡±


    Robin¡¯s gaze remained cold as he looked at Michelle, who sat motionless, drained of all spirit. ¡°It must feel good to have a mother willing to bear the burden for you. Mrs. Kendall, please get up.¡±


    Zayn, relieved that Robin hadn¡¯t acted impulsively, turned to Nigel.


    ¡°Grandpa, you saw everything. Michelle was the one responsible. It had nothing to do with me. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll show you the proposal for the world¨Css seminar I¡¯ve been working on-¡±


    Nigel suddenlyshed out, sending Zayn sprawling to the ground. ¡°You disgrace! You don¡¯t even measure up to a woman! You¡¯ve humiliated me!


    ¡°TT¨CLI


    Chapter 1057 I¡¯ll See You Off Myself


    Zayn froze in shock. ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡±


    * 2.75%


    Finished


    His panic grew as he scrambled to plead. ¡°Dad! Stop Grandpa! He can¡¯t kill me! The McKays need me to carry on our legacy. How can you let him take my life for Robin? He¡¯s lost his mind! Dad, Catherine, help


    me!¡±


    Hannibal shook his head bitterly. With unsteady hands, he retrieved a gun and ced it into Nigel¡¯s aged grip.


    Nigel had once served under the Dragon Lord, carrying an immense burden of duty and honor. Hemanded a mighty army, crushing anything in its path and emerging undefeated.


    For thend he cherished, for the kindhearted people of his nation, and above all, for the dignity and peace of future generations, he had never hesitated to face danger. Fearless and resolute, he was willing to stake his life in battle.


    Yet now, the same man whose name once struck terror into the hearts of invading forces found his hands unsteady as he clutched the gun.


    ¡°Grandpa, please! Spare me! I swear I¡¯ll never do anything evil again!¡± Zayn crawled to Nigel¡¯s feet, his voice thick with desperation.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It was that scheming woman, Yvonne! She set everything up! I was foolish to let myself be manipted ¡­ ¡±


    Nigel¡¯s grip on the gun tightened, his hands shaking uncontrobly. After a long pause, he finally disengaged the safety.


    ¡°Zayn, I¡¯ve told you since you were a child¨Cthe McKays hold their heads high. We take responsibility for what we do.


    ¡°Youmitted unforgivable crimes. The Ramseys deserve an answer.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Zayn clung to Nigel¡¯s leg, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Nigel coldly rebuked. ¡°Stop your wailing! A man must own up to his mistakes!¡±


    A low rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, sending a chill through the tense air of Brighton University¡¯s


    campus<b>. </b>


    All eyes were on Nigel and the trembling gun in his grasp.


    ¡°Zayn, in your next life, may you learn to stand with dignity. Don¡¯t be afraid¨CI¡¯ll see you off myself.¡±


    ¡°Dad! Catherine! Say something! Stop him! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Zayn¡¯s cries were raw with fear as he threw himself to the ground.


    Hannibal¡¯s lips quivered, his reddened eyes shifting between Nigel and Zayn, the boy about to be taken from him forever. He was at a loss for words.


    He sighed heavily. ¡°Zayn, at least keep some dignity in your final moments.¡±


    Catherine turned away, silent tears slipping down her cheeks.


    Nigel steadied his hand and aimed at Zayn.


    212


    7 Mar


    Chapter 1057 I¡¯ll See You Off Myself


    ¡°Stop.¡± A cold voice shattered the heavy silence in front of the teaching building.


    ¡°Give me the gun.¡± Robin stepped forward, his expression unreadable.


    4 Finished


    Zayn immediately stopped begging, his face draining of color as he stared at Robin in horror. ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t kill me! My grandpa is Lord Westeria! You have no right!¡±


    Nigel hesitated for a moment before handing the gun to Robin, his voice low and filled with regret. ¡°Master Ramsey, we owe Ms. Rence an apology.¡±


    Robin took the weapon, pressing its icy barrel against Zayn¡¯s forehead.


    The entire crowd held its breath. Everyone knew the end was near.


    Thunder rumbled again, the heavy clouds above threatening to burst as if mirroring the suffocating tension below.


    ¡°Robin, please! Let me go! I swear¨CI¡¯ll nevery a hand on you or Ms. Rence again!¡±


    Robin shook his head disdainfully.


    ¡°Robin¡­ ¡°Joanna¡¯s voice called softly from within the crowd.


    ¡°Ms. Renee! I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡± Zayn grasped at anything, anyst hope to cling to.


    ¡°I swear I won¡¯t ever go against Master Ramsey again!¡±


    Catherine¡¯s face twisted with sorrow. ¡°Zayn, stop this.¡±


    ¡°Catherine, help me! Beg him! He has a good impression of you!¡± Zayn shouted hoarsely.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Robin¡¯s voice was devoid of warmth as he pulled the trigger.


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1058

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1058 She Aims to Shine


    Finished


    A sharp metallic click echoed as the gun¡¯s firing pin struck an empty chamber, filling the air with tension.


    Time seemed to freeze in the suffocating silence of the za.


    Overhead, heavy clouds churned, and distant thunder rumbled dully<i>, </i>pressing down on everyone present.


    It felt as if the world itself had stopped, the only proof of life being the unsteady rhythm of held breaths.


    Zayn crumpled to the ground, his body limp, the acrid smell of urine filling the air.


    The once proud heir had disgraced himself in terror.


    Robin nced at him with nothing but contempt, shaking his head as he lifted his left hand.


    Several bullets slipped from his palm, clinking as they hit the dirt.


    The stter of filth mixed with dust and urine smeared across Zayn¡¯s delicate features, leaving him in a pitiful state.


    You¡¯re just a coward. You¡¯re not even worth my effort to kill!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the finely crafted gun crumbled into a heap of useless metal<i>. </i>


    <i>Zayn </iy sprawled in a puddle of filth, his humiliation evident. Catherine gazed down at him with disappointment, shaking her head. ¡°Zayn<i>, </i>you will never earn my respect.¡±


    ¡°Master Ramsey ¡­ * Hannibal hesitated, bowing awkwardly before Robin.


    Robin <i>gave </i>no response.


    The vast za was filled only with the quiet rustling of wet wipes against hands, the suffocating silence pressing down on everyone.


    ¡°Renee, Shirley, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Robin wiped his hands clean, then firmly grasped Joanna¡¯s and Shirley¡¯s hands, leading them out of the za without a second nce.


    As if in response, the sky rumbled, and the heavy storm clouds finally split apart. Streaks of lightning illuminated the stunned expressions of those left behind.


    Catherine watched Robin¡¯s retreating figure, sorrow filling her eyes as tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zayn scrambled to his feet. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll show you my proposed strategy for the World Military Strategic Seminar¡ª¡±


    Nigel let out a bitterugh, cutting him off. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time or interest. Do whatever you want with it.¡±


    Zayn turned toward Hannibal, his voice desperate. ¡°If Grandpa won¡¯t look at it, then Dad, will you¡ª*


    ¡°Enough!¡± Hannibal pped Zayn¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced yourselfpletely!¡±


    Zayn wiped the dirt from his cheek, his expression defiant. ¡°Robin didn¡¯ty a hand on me. That means he knows his ce! Grandpa is Lord Westeria¨Che wouldn¡¯t dare to kill me!¡±


    Chapter 1058 She Aims to Shine


    Finished


    ¡°Master Ramsey didn¡¯t spare you out of fear! He simply found you too insignificant to bother with! To <b>him</b>, you¡¯re not even worth the effort!¡±


    Meanwhile, Elliott followed Robin closely. ¡°Master Ramsey¡­¡±


    Robin didn¡¯t respond. Without turning back, he waved a hand and strode out of the za with unwavering determination.


    Orson¡¯s weathered face twisted in fury. ¡°Execute everyst one of the Fields¨Cimmediately!¡±


    The deafening roar of gunfire erupted, blending with the crackling thunder overhead. The suffocating tension in the za shattered as justice descended like a storm.


    The Fields paid the ultimate price for their treachery, corruption, and cruelty.


    Nigel and Orson exchanged nces, sighing heavily. ¡°What a disgrace!¡±


    Zayn turned to Nigel again. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll reflect on my mistakes and send you regr reports on <b>my </b>self- improvement.¡±


    Nigel let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Just then, the screech of tires tore through the air.


    A sleek ck SUV skidded to a halt in front of Robin and his group.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey!¡± Daphne, Rita, and two Dark Web assassins leapt out. ¡°Ms. Howell is critically injured! She ¡­ she won¡¯t make it!¡±


    Robin immediately took Annie into his arms.


    Though death loomed over her, Annie¡¯s lips curled into a weak, contented smile. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I got to see you onest time. God has been kind to me ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± Robin ordered, his voice tight. ¡°Let me check.¡±


    As he examined her, he felt a sinister force surging violently within her body.


    Annie clung to him, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s no use ¡­


    ¡°Sophie gave me an untested experimental serum.


    ¡°She told me that if my body couldn¡¯t handle it and suffered a bacsh, not even a god could save me ¡­¡±


    Robin¡¯s eyes turned cold as he nced at the assassins. ¡°Has Sophie lost her mind? How could she do this?¡±


    The assassins immediately dropped to their knees. ¡°Mr. Ramsey¡­¡±


    Annie intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t me Sophie. I begged her to do it ¡­ I was willing to risk everything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Robin demanded, his voice strained. He had never felt so powerless<b>. </b>


    ¡°Because meeting you has been the greatest blessing of my life,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°The moment I saw you in Terenova, I knew you were the one I would dedicate my life to.


    Chapter 1058 She Aims to Shine


    Finished


    ¡°I was abandoned as a child, left to be raised by a foster family. They were kind, but fate was merciless.


    ¡°When my biological parents resurfaced, my foster family and I were thrown into despair.


    ¡°I was at my lowest, stripped of dignity. But then you appeared¨Cyou gave it back to me.


    ¡°I had nothing else to give, so I begged Sophie to help me with this. I no longer have any ties to this world.


    ¡°Even my biological parents, the people who gave me life, turned out to be shameless and indifferent.


    ¡°Everywhere I look, I see selfishness, while good people are left with no ce to stand. The only thing that still matters to me is you.


    ¡°When I discovered that your family¡¯s conflict was connected to a missing storage chip, I made my decision.


    ¡°I vowed to retrieve the monitoring chip lost in the Dragon Manor massacre, <i>to </i>uncover the truth behind that tragedy, and to bring you the evidence you need for justice.¡±


    Annie pulled at her shirt, revealing a tiny chip stitched beneath her skin, which she carefully handed to Robin.


    Her pale lips curved into a weak smile. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, my time is up. I don¡¯t want to leave with regrets.


    ¡°I need you to know¨CI truly like you. But standing before you, I¡¯ve always felt small and unworthy¡­


    ¡°If there¡¯s another life, I want to follow you, to never part from you.


    ¡°Can I call you Robin? I¡¯m leaving now. My life may have been short, but meeting you made it all worthwhile¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Howell!¡± Rita clutched Annie¡¯s lifeless arm, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey,¡± she choked out, ¡°Ms. Howell was ambushed by assassins from the ria Biological Research Association. She was stabbed multiple times, triggering the biological agent in her body to react violently. Her organs copsed ¡­ She didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Robin stared at Annie¡¯s pale face, the faint smile frozen there as if she had found peace. A crushing wave of sorrow rose in his chest.


    She hade into this world and hoped to shine, only to realize that people valued nothing but power and wealth.


    She had weathered countless storms, never intending to fade, yet fate had forced her to leave too soon.


    Once, she was young and full of dreams. But fate was ever¨Cchanging. No matter how hard she reached, those dreams always remained just beyond her grasp.


    ºÏ

 The Deadly Novelssss 1059

    Chapter 1059 Never Forget That I Love You


    Robin hurled the chip, the one Annic had risked her life to obtain, to the blue d guards.


    ¡°Disy it on the teaching building¡¯s main screen. Let the entire world witness who destroyed Dragon


    Manor!


    ¡°The 35 innocent lives taken that night can¡¯t be forgotten. Their blood must be avenged!¡±


    A deafening p of thunder shattered the sky, splitting it apart as jagged lightning tore through the oppressive air.


    Dark clouds rolled in, churning up dust and fallen leaves, shaking the very foundations of the carefully maintained world.


    As the storm raged, the massive screen in front of the teaching building flickered to life, transporting everyone back 20 years.


    Before the tragedy struck, Dragon Manor had been a ce of warmth and tranquility.


    Robin dared not look back. That ce had once been the heart of his world¨Chis and Joanna¡¯s true home.


    There had been his mother¡¯s gentle arms, her radiant smile, and theughter of family members he barely remembered, much like Lori.


    It was they who had filled Dragon Manor with life, joy, and love.


    Lori had often said that among all the Royal Houses of Brighton, Dragon Manor was the happiest.


    As long as their parents were there, the manor never fell silent, echoing withughter and warmth.


    Unlike the grandeur of the other Royal Houses, Dragon Manorcked extravagance.


    Aside from itsrger courtyard, it resembled a simple countryside home.


    Yet, within its walls, there was peace, equality, and a sense of belonging.


    That year, Suzanne left asting impression on Brighton, radiating grace and elegance.


    Her presence brought warmth and kindness<b>, </b>filling every space with joy and tranquility.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Ramsey will return tomorrow. Should we prepare extra dishes?¡± Lori¡¯s voice echoed from 20 years ago through the screen.


    At that moment, Robin and Joanna shuddered.


    Joanna clutched Robin¡¯s arm, her voice trembling. ¡°Robin, look! That was our home! And that¡¯s Mrs. Lori! But where¡¯s Mom?<b>¡± </b>


    Robin stood frozen, his chest tightening as if a heavy weight pressed against him.


    He couldn¡¯t turn around, unable to face the sorrow he had buried deep within.


    A fear unlike anything he had ever known took hold of him.


    Chapter 1059 Never Forget That I Love You


    75%


    Finished


    The familiar scene, the gentle smile, the heartbreaking final moment¡­


    He had reyed that in his mind countless times, wishing more than anything to see his mother again.


    ¡°Robin, that¡¯s Mom!¡± Joanna¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes locked onto the screen as she shook his arm, her voice desperate.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, Robin whirled around, eyes fixed on the ce they once called home.


    Amidst the bustling crowd of Dragon Manor, he searched for Suzanne.


    But no matter how many images shed before him, he could only hear her voice¨Cher figure remained elusive.


    A sudden crack of lightning split the sky, striking the peaceful Dragon Manor. In an instant, the warmth was gone, reced by chaos.


    A horde of masked figures, cloaked in ck, stormed inside, weapons gleaming as they unleashed destruction.


    Bloodcurdling screams filled the air, mingling with the sickening sound of des slicing through flesh.


    Robin¡¯s gaze darkened with fury, his clenched fists trembling with an urge to retaliate. Joanna gripped his arm tightly, her sobs uncontroble.


    In the za in front of the teaching building, gasps of horror rippled through the crowd.


    The massacre of Dragon Manor<b>¨C</b>sealed away for 20 years¨Cnow unfolded in its full, gruesome reality.


    Masked figures dressed in ck stormed through the Dragon Manor; their weapons¨Cknives<b>, </b>swords, spears, and firearms¨Cgleaming under the flickering lights. They moved with ruthless precision, sweeping through every corner as if searching for something.


    Instantly, the once warm and lively estate was transformed into a nightmare.


    Before the unsuspecting residents could even process what was happening, their lives had already been taken. Most of them perished with smiles still on their faces, unaware of the fate that had befallen them.


    It was clear that these assassins were no ordinary killers¨Cthey were among the deadliest in the world.


    Their efficiency left no room for struggle, ensuring their victims felt no pain.


    Their mission was singr¨Cto retrieve a specific object.


    To keep their purpose hidden, they resorted to merciless ughter, leaving no witnesses behind.


    As the massacre unfolded, darkness swallowed the manor.


    The only sounds that remained were the fading echoes of screams and the sh of steel.


    Amidst the chaos, Robin sensed the distinct energy of each assassin lurking in the shadows.


    His mind raced with questions. How had such highly skilled killers infiltrated Dragon Manor unnoticed? Why had the Homnd Security Department failed to detect any sign of this attack?


    They imed to have the world¡¯s most advanced security force. How could they exin that failure?


    Chapter 1059 Never Forget That I Love You


    Finished


    Then, a deafening explosion ripped through the night. In seconds, the manor was engulfed in mes.


    Through the ze, two figures in ck pursued a slender woman who clutched a baby tightly to her chest.


    Joanna¡¯s breath hitched, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Robin, look! That¡¯s Mom! I recognize her silhouette!


    ¡°I saw her in Mrs. Lori¡¯s old photos. She told me that the ethereal woman is our mom, Suzanne!¡±


    Suzanne sprinted with all her strength, clutching the baby tightly in her arms.


    Even through the screen, her astonishing speed was undeniable¨Cso fast that even the two elite assassins chasing her struggled to keep up.


    Robin¡¯s blood boiled as he watched the men in ck closing in on his mother. Rage surged through him. He wanted nothing more than to crush them with a single punch.


    Just then, a section of the backyard wall suddenly gave way, crumbling down and cutting off the assassins¡® pursuit.


    That brief moment was enough for Suzanne to ensure her baby¡¯s survival.


    Everyone knew that the infant in her arms would one day be the legendary Divine Drakebane¨CRobin, the one who would shake the entire World of Darkness.


    Without hesitation, she dashed into the backyard garden, falling to her knees. With trembling hands, she swiftly ced her two¨Cmonth¨Cold son inside a hidden cer.


    Just as she sealed the entrance, she was struck from behind by a Sakuran Saber.


    Copsing over the cer¡¯s opening, Suzanne used her body as a shield, refusing to move.


    The mes engulfing the manor burned even brighter, casting eerie shadows as the assassin delivered strike after strike.


    Through his rage, Robin¡¯s eyes locked onto the weapon¨Cthe hilt gleamed with a blue gemstone.


    Despite the agony, Suzanne never faltered. No matter how many times she was stabbed, she remained there, determined to protect her child.


    The assassins dressed in ck from Sakurania swiftly retreated from Dragon Manor after receiving urgent messages from theirrades.


    Suzanne, exhausted and drained of strength, copsed, unable to stand any longer.


    With fading energy, she cast a sorrowful gaze at the infant wrapped in a cloth inside the cer. Desperation filled her voice as she cried out, ¡°Robin, if you survive, never forget that I have always loved you!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Robin fell to his knees with a heavy thud, his anguished wail echoing through the air.


    Suddenly, a deafening roar thundered from above and split the oppressive darkness apart, shattering everything into a storm of chaos and sorrow.

 The Deadly Novelssss 1060

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1060 No More Ties


    492%8


    Finished


    Outside the teaching building, the air was heavy with tension. Apart from the rumbling thunder overhead, the massive screen continued reying the heartbreaking scene.


    Suzanne¡¯s desperate plea to her son echoed through the storm.


    The real world storm was gathering strength in ceric silence. The sky, as seen by all, was already drenched in its sorrow.


    As the revered hostess of Dragon Manor, Suzanne had never appeared so fragile, powerless, or devoid of hope.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t even shield the one she cherished most.


    Yet, in her final moments, she used her delicate frame to block all 18 strikes from the world¡¯s deadliest assassin.


    If it weren¡¯t for a mother¡¯s unyielding love, the world would never have known Divine Drakebane¨Cthe one who would rise to stand against darkness 20 yearster.


    The Seven Kings stood in quiet grief, burdened with shame as they braced for the oing storm.


    The weight of the past, buried for 20 years, now crashed upon them.


    The third generation bore witness to the heart¨Cwrenching tragedy before them, frozen in shock.


    As Suzanne copsed, silent tears had already begun to flow.


    -Catherine¡¯s gaze fell upon Robin, sprawled on the ground, and an unbearable ache seized her heart.


    His agonized cry cut through the air, shattering what littleposure remained.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Furiously wiping her tears away, Catherine turned to the Seven Kings, her voice trembling with


    anger.


    ¡°Where were you all back then? How could you let Dragon Manor be reduced to this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    A deafening crash of thunder roared, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    It was as if the heavens themselves wished to rip apart the suffocating oppression and tear through the darkened sky.


    The echoes ofughter and anguished screams from Dragon Manor 20 years ago continued to y on the massive screen outside the teaching building, each repetition more harrowing than thest.


    After a blinding sh of lightning, an eerie silence settled over the scene.


    Robin inhaled deeply, forcing down the storm of hatred raging inside him.


    ¡°Renee, Shirley, let¡¯s go,¡± he said, helping Joanna and Shirley to their feet before turning away without a word of farewell¨Conly leaving behind an unbearable sorrow in the ce he once called home.


    Unable to hold back her emotions any longer, Catherine pushed through the crowd and embraced Robin from behind.


    92%


    Chapter 1060 No More Ties


    Finished


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I¡¯ming with you! We must avenge the 35 innocent souls of Dragon Manor and seek justice for Madam Ramsey!¡±


    Elliott, Talia, Freya, Maverick, and the others stepped forward as well. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, we have nothing left to


    lose!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ready to sacrifice everything to follow you to the ends of the earth and destroy the ones responsible for the tragedy at Dragon Manor!¡±


    Robin pulled away from Catherine¡¯s embrace and waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m no longer themander¨Cin- chief. Not now, not ever again!


    ¡°The fall of Dragon Manor is my burden to bear alone. You all have no reason to be involved!


    ¡°Our ties end here. From this moment on, I¡¯m neither Master Ramsey nor a leader¨Conly Divine Drakebane!¡±


    With that, Robin lifted Annie¡¯s lifeless body and strode forward.


    A deafening thunderp split the sky, and the storm that had been held back for too long finally came pouring down, drenching everyone.


    Catherine and the others watched Robin¡¯s departing figure, their eyes brimming with <b>tears</b>.


    ¡°Why did it have toe to this?¡± Catherine shouted, her voice choked with grief. She wiped her tears away and turned on the Seven Kings, the once mighty rulers.


    ¡°What have you all been doing for the past 20 years?¡±


    A bolt of lightning struck therge screen in the za, shattering it in an instant. It turned the horrifying scene into fragments of nothingness.


    Nigel¡¯s face was streaked with tears as he shook his head. ¡°Catherine, things are far moreplicated than you think-¡±


    ¡°Enough with the excuses!¡± Catherine cut him off sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t give me empty justifications! What¡¯s lost is lost, and no amount of regret will bring it back!¡±


    Catherine, Freya, Talia, Maverick, and the others from the same generation wept under the deafening


    storm.


    Thunder rumbled, drowning out their grief, regret, and guilt.


    The za outside the teaching building, once orderly, was now a chaotic mess, its proud rows of trees reduced to scattered branches and leaves<b>. </b>


    The Seven Kings stood frozen, staring at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, their emotions a tangled web of regret and helplessness.


    Just then, the roar of engines shattered the tense silence. A fleet of sleek racing cars sped in, spraying water as they came to an abrupt halt. They threw the already chaotic scene into further disarray.


    The vehicles blocked Robin¡¯s path.


    All eyes fell on the badges disyed on the cars. They belonged to the Draconia Biotechnology Research Association.


    Chapter 1060 No More Ties


    Finished


    A group of people quickly stepped out, opening umbres as they approached Robin.


    ¡°Are you Robin Ramsey?¡± The man leading them spoke with authority. Tm Gustavo Thomson, vice president of the Biotechnology Research Association.¡±


    He gestured to the man beside him, who looked to be in his 30s. ¡°This is Selyf Pugh, the chief scientist of the ria Biological Research Association. Mr. Ramsey, he¡¯s here.¡±


    Before Gustavo could finish, Robin¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gustavo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How dare you be so rude?¡± He jabbed a finger in Robin¡¯s direction. ¡°We represent Draconia Biotechnology and are conducting official business. You¡¯re being uncooperative<i>¨C</i>what are you up to?¡±


    Several armed guards swiftly drew their weapons, their fingers hovering over the triggers.


    ¡°How dare you shout at me!¡± Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Move aside!¡±


    Gustavo¡¯s gazended on Annie¡¯s body. ¡°Hand her over to us! She belongs to the ria Biological Research Association-¡±


    Before he could finish, Robin sent him flying with a powerful kick.


    Instantly, four guns were aimed at Robin.


    But before Gustavo could give the order, the Dark Web assassins sprang into action, swiftly taking down the armed guards.


    Clutching his stomach in pain, Gustavo gasped, ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Disable them!¡± Robinmanded icily.


    The guards¡® limbs were shattered in seconds.


    Robin¡¯s gaze swept over the biotech researchers, his voice sharp. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s ever aimed a gun at me is already dead. The only reason you¡¯re still breathing is because I have a shred of attachment to this ce.


    ¡°If you cross me again, I¡¯ll send you straight to hell.¡±


    Gustavo, seething with anger, pointed a trembling finger at Robin. ¡°Alright, fine! I¡¯ll call for-¡±


    Before he could finish, Robin kicked a rock straight into his hand, crushing it into a bloody mess.


    ¡°If you want to make me your enemy, go right ahead!¡± Robin gestured to the Dark Web assassins. ¡°Anyone else who dares to interfere will be wiped out on the spot!¡±


    Selyf, ria Biotechnology¡¯s chief scientist, took a deep bow, his tone calm but urgent. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I¡¯ve already contacted the foreign affairs department. There¡¯s no need for unnecessary conflict.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight. All we want is to reim the body. If you want money ¡­

 The Deadly Novelssss 1061

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1061 Maniacal Killer


    68%1


    Finished


    Before Selyf could finish speaking, the assassin from the Dark Web immediately became alert.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, this man is the assassin who was hunting Ms. Howell. He works for a biological association under the Nine Stars Consortium of ria!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a little detour today!¡± Robin handed Annie¡¯s lifeless body to Daphne before grabbing Selyf by the hair.


    ¡°Let go of me immediately! I¡¯m a foreign biologist! If you do this, it will cause a huge international incident!¡± Selyf never expected Robin to actuallyy a hand on him.


    Robin let out a cold snort. ¡°Do you even know who the hell I am?


    ¡°And so what if it causes trouble? Annie died because of you. You and that pathetic biological association of yours¨Cyou all need to die with her!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Robin was about to make his move, Zayn suddenly dashed forward under the stunned gazes of everyone around.


    ¡°Robin, listen to me. Selyf is a citizen of ria. If you kill him, it¡¯ll cause massive trouble. Even for you, it¡¯ll be-¡±


    Crack! A crisp snap echoed as Robin kicked Zayn¡¯s leg, shattering the bone instantly.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worth killing doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t break you!


    ¡°And what if he¡¯s a foreigner? I¡¯ve never given a d*mn about so¨Ccalled ¡®trouble¡®!


    ¡°Debts must be paid. If you kill someone, you pay with your life. Today, he dies!


    ¡°Off with his head!¡±


    The Dark Web assassin raised his de and brought it down in one swift motion.


    Before Selyf could even react, his head was severed clean off.


    Zayn copsed on the spot, unconscious.


    Gasps erupted from the crowd.


    People looked at Zayn¡¯s pathetic disy with utter disdain.


    Robin then turned his gaze toward the members of the biological association.


    ¡°The biological association under the ria Nine Star Consortium dared to send assassins after Annie. I will personally visit and ughter every single one of them! I¡¯ll bathe their headquarters in blood as an offering to Ms. Howell!


    ¡°If any of you have a problem with that, try me!


    ¡°I will show no mercy!¡±


    The members of the biological association trembled in fear. Gustavo, in particr, felt his heart pounding


    16:57 Mon, 10 Mar 0.


    Chapter 1061 Maniacal Killer


    ¡°He¡¯s insane. This man ispletely insane!¡±


    68%


    Finished


    Right now, he was beyond grateful that he hadn¡¯t said anything to offend Robin earlier.


    <i>This </i><i>guy </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>maniacal </i>killer!


    But there was no way Robin would walk out of this ce alive aftermitting such an act!


    As the crowd stood frozen in horror, another convoy of vehicles roared onto the scene.


    It was the president of the Thalrex Order, apanied by his personnel and an elite armed security team.


    The members of the Thalrex Order quickly approached Robin,


    Leading them was a middle¨Caged man¨CWarrick Huxley.


    His gaze swept over the decapitated Selyf and the incapacitated security team of the biological association. His brow furrowed slightly.


    Behind him, Anton kept whispering in his car, trying to dissuade him.


    ¡°Mr. Huxley, I strongly advise against forcing Mr. Ramsey¡¯s hand. He may not hold an official title right now, but he is not someone you can afford to threaten.¡±


    ¡°Not someone I can threaten?¡± Warrick scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s on our turf, which means he ys by our rules<b>! </b>


    ¡°He acquired certain items from the Qacalisle Ind military exercise and refuses to turn them in. Since when do people get to hoard military assets?


    ¡°He must hand over what he took to the Thalrex Order today, or we will detain him immediately!¡±


    Anton chuckled. ¡°Mr. Huxley, if you¡¯re so eager to die, be my guest. Just don¡¯t regret it when it¡¯s toote!


    ¡°Take a good look around you.¡±


    Warrick snorted. ¡°The Thalrex Order is not some pathetic biological association that relies on outsiders for backup.


    ¡°If Robin refuses to hand over the bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans, we have full authorization to execute him on the spot!¡±


    With that, he strode toward Robin.


    Anton shook his head as he watched Warrick¡¯s back.


    Some people just don¡¯t know when to stop digging their own graves.


    Warrick stood before Robin, ncing at Selyf¡¯s corpse<b>. </b>¡°You killed someone. And not just anyone¨Cyou killed a foreigner. That alone is enough to get you convicted.


    ¡°Hand over the bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans you took from Qacalisle Ind. I¡¯ll personally write a report to clear your name.¡±


    Robin didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Instead, he simply grabbed Joanna and Shirley by the hands and walked away.


    68%


    Chapter 1061 Maniacal Killer


    Finished


    The torrential rain pounded against the ground, washing away the fresh blood. The violence and horror from moments ago seemed to dissolve into nothingness.


    Amid the downpour, everything appeared to return to normal¨Cexcept for the fading silhouette of the man who had caused this chaos.


    The wicked always choose to forget.


    They selectively erase the horrors they create, pretending as if they were never part of it.


    They fail to realize that the disasters they inflict on others are just stories, Until one day, disaster bes their reality.


    ¡°I told you to stop!¡± Warrick roared in fury at Robin¡¯s disregard,


    Robin sighed and raised the bronze box and Emberleaf Fans high into the air.


    Warrick¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    With these items, he would be promoted to Vice President of the International Thalrex Order!


    There would be billions in rewards!


    The entire world was searching for these treasures!


    He lunged toward Robin.


    ¡°You want this? Not in this lifetime!¡± Robin raised the Emberleaf Fans high, ensuring it was visible <i>to </i>every camera broadcasting the scene worldwide.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather destroy them than hand them over to sc*m like you!¡±


    With that, he crushed the oval¨Cshaped bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans into dust right in his palms.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the unbelievable sight.


    People watching the broadcast, who knew what these artifacts were, instantly lost their minds.


    That was the symbol of Earth¡¯s supremacy!


    Whoever possessed the bronze box and the Emberleaf Fans had the power to dominate the entire world!


    Because they contained a force capable of mass destruction!


    Whoever held them became the most dangerous individual alive.


    And now Robin had just obliterated them!


    Is <i>this </i><i>guy </i><i>insane</i><i>?! </i>


    With those in his possession, even the most powerful figures on the would bow before him!


    ***


    ¡°You you arepletelywless!¡± Warrick was so furious that he nearly passed out.


    Chapter 1061 Maniacal Killer


    Robin smirked coldly. ¡°Lawless? And what exactly are you going to do about it?¡±


    Warrick, trembling with rage, snatched a gun from a nearby guard and aimed it at Robin.


    ¡°Pointing a gun at me?¡± Robin sneered.


    68<b>% </b>


    Finished


    A sh of light streaked by. Warrick suddenly realized¨Cthe gun was no longer in his hand. It was now in Robin¡¯s.


    ¡°Even if a hundred of you came at me, I could instantly turn you all to dust!


    ¡°Remember what I said¨CI still have a bit of sentiment left for this ce. Otherwise, you and your men would already be corpses!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever point a gun at me again. If I spare you out of respect for our homnd, at the very least, <b>I¡¯ll </b>make sure you spend the rest of your life bedridden until you dic of old age!¡±


    Robin tossed the gun into Warrick¡¯s arms and walked away.


    ¡°Arrogant! Absolutely arrogant! I could execute you right now for destroying valuable public property!¡± Warrick¡¯s fury reached its peak. He aimed the gun at Robin¡¯s back and pulled the trigger.


    Click. At that moment, the entire world seemed to freeze.


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1062

    Chapter 1062 ughtering World of Darkness


    The moment Warrick pulled the trigger, time seemed to freeze,


    Only Robin, along with Joanna, Shirley, Daphne, and Rita, continued walking indifferently through the


    storm.


    Everyone else stood helplessly, watching the inevitable unfold before their eyes,


    The president of the Thalrex Order, Warrick, had actually fired a shot at Robin.


    Even if someone wanted to stop him now, it was toote!


    But then, the crisp sound of an empty chamber echoed through the rain.


    That¡¯s when they noticed¨Cthe gun¡¯s magazine had somehow ended up in Robin¡¯s raised hand.


    Through the relentless downpour, Robin¡¯s cold and disdainful voice cut through the silence. ¡°You will spend the rest of your life bedridden until you die.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, 15 bullets from the magazine tore through the storm, piercing Warrick¡¯s shoulders, limbs, ankles, and wrists, severing everyst tendon in his joints.


    The hefty and towering Warrick copsed like rotting flesh under the merciless rain.


    ¡°If the Thalrex Order truly seeks to be my enemy, then use whatever means you wish! But know this¨CI have no interest in destroying you before I leave!¡±


    With shocked and terrified eyes staring at him, Robin waved his hand dismissively and strode forward.


    Just then, another convoy of war vehicles rushed onto the scene.


    Misael arrived swiftly, leading a unit of the Golden Dragon Guard, and stopped in front of Robin.


    ¡°Master Ramsey, I have been ordered by the higher¨Cups to return the Golden Dragon Order to you.¡±


    Robin replied coldly, ¡°I am no longer your Master.¡±


    Misael respectfully raised the Golden Dragon Order on his head.


    ¡°The higher¨Cups said that the Golden Dragon Order was clearly established at the beginning of the Dragon Pce¡¯s construction, and the Golden Dragon Guard will forever remain under the Ramsey family¡¯smand.


    ¡°Thisnd will always be your home, Mr. Ramsey. The Golden Dragon Guard will forever await your orders.


    ¡°If you do not ept the Order, then all the soldiers of the Golden Dragon Guard and I will take our own lives to prove our loyalty!¡±


    Joanna trembled and clutched Robin¡¯s arm tightly.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to witness the horrifying sight of these warriors, who had once followed Robin with unwavering devotion,mitting mass suicide before her very eyes.


    ¡°Robin, please ept it. They are merely following the orders of the higher¨Cups, and more than that, this is


    16:58 Mon, TU Mar


    Chapter 1062 ughtering World of Darkness


    Robin took the Golden Dragon Order. ¡°Rise, General Shivers.¡±


    Finished


    ¡°Master Ramsey, by order of the higher¨Cups, I am also here to apprehend Gustavo and others from the biological association.


    ¡°Gustavo exploited his position to ept massive bribes and coborated with research institutions in ria, engaging in inhumane biological experiments. The higher¨Cups have alreadyunched a formal investigation into them.¡±


    Robin pointed to the fallen Warrick. ¡°These Thalrex Order scoundrels should also be taken in for questioning!


    ¡°Furthermore, since the Golden Dragon Guard is still under mymand, listen well¨Cthisnd is my home, and you must protect it!


    ¡°Any traitors, like those from the biological association who betray their own for outsiders<b>¨C</b>eliminate them on sight!


    ¡°Any who dare to invade or provoke¨Cdo not wait for orders. Notify me, then immediately engage!


    ¡°If the enemy crosses the line, destroy them without hesitation! Hunt them to the ends of the earth¨Cdeath will be the only oue!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Misael and the Golden Dragon Guard saluted in unison.


    Under the relentless downpour, Robin, Joanna, Shirley, Daphne, and the others continued forward.


    Twelve Great Warriors stood fully armed, motionless like statues at the far end of the road.


    As Robin passed them, he paused. ¡°Generals, continue to fulfill Dragon Pce¡¯s duty to thisnd and its people. As for me, I will walk this path alone, exterminating everyst person and organization that participated in the massacre of the Dragon Manor.


    ¡°No matter how powerful they are, no matter their background¨Ceven if I must be the enemy of the entire world, I will not rest until vengeance <b>is </bplete!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Ramsey!¡± The Twelve Great Warriors saluted, watching Robin¡¯s figure fade into the storm.


    ¡°Robin! I love you!¡±


    A desperate cry pierced through the rain, drowned by the endless torrent.


    The relentless storm turned the ground into a sea of mud, swallowing all resistance.


    What was once unwavering determination was now washed away by the harshness of reality.


    Only a shattered heart remained, lost in the endless passage of time, watching as his figure faded further and further away.


    Standing alone in the rain, Catherine¡¯s tears mixed with the downpour <b>as </b>she stared hopelessly at Robin¡¯s retreating figure.


    She knew¨Cthis farewell was forever.


    The Seven Kings stood like immovable mountains amidst the storm.


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar


    Chapter 1062 ughtering World of Darkness


    They understood the weight of Robin¡¯s unwavering resolve.


    It was a burden only he could bear.


    Lord Westeria shook his head bitterly. ¡°Orson, we know this, yet we cannot extend a helping hand.


    ¡°Master Ramsey fights alone because he refuses to burden thisnd with vengeance.


    ¡°By framing it as personal, he has silenced the world¡¯s schemers.¡±


    King Orson of Northlorn sighed deeply. ¡°If I were a few decades younger if I weren¡¯t shackled by my responsibilities to this nation, I would take up my de and join him in ughtering those demons!


    Finished


    ¡°From surveince footage, we can roughly estimate that over 30 of the world¡¯s top sects were involved in the massacre of the Dragon Manor.


    ¡°Master Ramsey has made up his mind he will single¨Chandedly tear through the entire World of Darkness<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Hunter¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Master Ramsey is a God of Death. After today, the World of Darkness will drown in blood!¡±


    Hannibal sighed, supporting Catherine. ¡°Catherine, he has not abandoned us. His mission simply isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°Hah


    234


    He said there were no more ties between us. How is that not abandonment?¡± Catherine shook her head bitterly. ¡°His heart has grown cold¨Ctoward everyone here.


    ¡°The Fioris, the Fields, and all thosepdogs who bite their own but lick the boots of outsiders!¡±


    ¡°Those in power who care only for their own gain, who never even acknowledged the massacre of the Dragon Manor!


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me excuses about hidden difficulties! Don¡¯t say it was tooplicated! Stop using self¨Crighteous justifications!


    ¡°Those are just lies to mask their cowardice!


    ¡°He left in disappointment, and he will never return!¡±


    Freya and Talia helped Catherine to her feet. ¡°Catherine, look at our group chat!¡±


    Catherine nced at her phone. A clear message had just arrived


    ¡°The Dragon Soul lives on. This ce will always be my home!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Robin!¡± Catherine, Freya, Talia, and the other Dragon Soul elites erupted into cheers!


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey acted so resolutely in front of the world because he didn¡¯t want his path of vengeance to implicate us or thisnd!¡±


    Catherine wiped her tears away, waving toward Robin¡¯s fading figure. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, we will cheer for you in the livestream!¡±


    As the storm raged on, 10 Dragon Soul warriors stood tall, singing ¡®Lone Warrior¡® in unison, their voices resonating through the tempest.


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar


    Chapter 1062 ughtering World of Darkness


    ¡°Will you go? Does this tattered cloak make you worthy?¡±


    ¡°Fight? Then fight! Chase the humblest of dreams!¡±


    ¡°For the sobs and the roars that echo in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Who says only those bathed in light can be called heroes?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Your scars make you one of a kind.¡±


    ¡°Your silence is deafening.¡±


    ¡°You are the hero.¡±


    ¡°I love the way you walk alone through the dark alleys.¡±


    ¡°I love how you never bow to anyone.¡±


    ¡°I love how you¡¯ve stared despair in the face.¡±


    68%

 The Deadly Novelssss 1063

    Chapter 1063 Divine Drakebane¡¯s Revenge


    68%


    Finished


    Lue took Joanna away, while the Dark Web assassin departed Draconia with Annie¡¯s corpse. Meanwhile, Shirley returned to Harmonfield.


    With all arrangements settled, Robin, along with Daphne and Rita, took a direct flight to the capital of Sakurania¨CSunria.


    This time, he was stepping into Sakurania to personally annihte the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect, both of which had participated in the massacre of the Dragon Manor.


    More importantly, under the eyes of the entire world, he would make them pay for their blood debts in kind!


    The Dark Web had announced that they would broadcast the entire journey of the Divine Drakeban¡¯s revenge mission across all channels, apanied by a deration.


    ¡°During this campaign of vengeance, anyone or any organization daring to stand in the way will be deemed as dering war against the Divine Drakebane!


    ¡°The Divine Drakebane will ept all challenges without exception.


    ¡°Once the battle begins, it will not end until one side ispletely eradicated!¡±


    The 3,000 warriors of the Dark Web, the Aldridges¡® super fleet, and 20 elite Star Troopers all dered their stance soon after.


    They vowed to fight alongside the Divine Drakebane, even at the cost of their own lives, ready to perish with their strongest adversaries if necessary!


    The statement rified that this was not merely a personal vendetta.


    The Divine Drakebane¡¯s revenge was a battle between justice and evil.


    This war was a direct challenge to those who wielded violence, power, and conspiracy to trample on human lives.


    In a world gued by lies, deceit, maniption, and ughter, only extraordinary measures could eradicate the true instigators of evil and restore peace and righteousness<b>! </b>


    As soon <b>as </b>the announcement was made, the world erupted in anticipation.


    The whole world eagerly awaits the grand opening of the Divine Drakebane¡¯s war of vengeance!


    Facing such a life¨Cand¨Cdeath campaign, Daphne couldn¡¯t help but worry about Robin. She cautiously brought up a crucial topic.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, in your fury, you shattered the pair of Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box in front of Warrick, the leader of Draconia¡¯s Thalrex Order. That was quite a pity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you did that. Was there a deeper reason behind it?


    ¡°Now that you have openly challenged the highest¨Cranking sects of the World of Darkness as the Divine Drakebane, they are bound to unite against you.


    ¡°¡­ -fal¡ª


    1


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar


    Chapter 1063 Divine Drakebane¡¯s Revenge.


    ½âÃÜ 68%


    Finished


    ¡°What¡¯s worse, these sects are deeply entangled with the upper echelons of their respective nations, tied together by powerful interests.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, this act of vengeance may trigger an even greater alliance against you. They may even resort to deploying heavy thermal weaponry under various pretexts.


    ¡°That would put you in extreme danger.


    ¡°If you still had the Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box, which controlled theunch system of a superweapon, it would serve as a deterrent.


    ¡°Those with ess to heavy assault weaponry would hesitate to act recklessly against you.


    ¡°But now that the world knows they are gone, your revenge mission is a lone endeavor, with no support, not even backing from the Dragon Pce in Draconia.


    ¡°That means they will have no reservations about taking you down.


    ¡°Even though the Aldridges have openly dered their support, no one can guarantee what will happen in the end.¡±


    Robin chuckled. ¡°Cynthia, your reputation as Nordmare¡¯s Underground Queen is well deserved.


    ¡°Loyalty is meaningless. People remain loyal only when the cost of betrayal isn¡¯t high enough.


    ¡°I am no fool. I don¡¯t believe in such childish notions.


    ¡°During this revenge campaign, if anyone dares to provoke me with heavy thermal weapons, the Emberleaf Fans will activate their targeting system and wipe them off the face of the earth!


    ¡°I trust that the intelligence agencies across various nations aren¡¯t fools either.


    ¡°Just like you, they will wonder whether the superweapon¡¯sunch system was truly destroyed or if it still exists.


    ¡°And, of course<b>, </b>the answer is it¡¯s intact!¡±


    A gleam of admiration and awe shone in Cynthia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I see now! You deliberately put on an act to throw off those coveting the Emberleaf Fans!¡±


    Robin nodded. ¡°This time, I will enter Sakurania and ughter the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect to thest!¡±


    Cynthia immediately bows. ¡°Mr. Ramsery, as a member of the Rivers family, I express my deepest apologies.¡±


    ¡°Get up. The Dragon Manor¡¯s tragedy had nothing to do with you. You were also a victim of those devils.¡±


    After a three¨Chour flight, their nended safely at Sunria Airport in Sakurania.


    The Dark Web had already arranged top¨Ctier amodations and a fleet of vehicles for Robin.


    Due to Robin¡¯s prior deration of vengeance, every security agency and police department across various countries had heightened their scrutiny of all iing travelers.


    214


    Chapter 1063 Divine Drakebane¡¯s Revenge


    Robin¡¯s first targets for revenge were the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect of Sakurania.


    At this moment, the entire country had entered the highest alert level.


    But these so¨Ccalled blockades? To Robin, they were nothing more than decorations.


    Finished


    The Dark Web assassin had already set up undetectable, safe passageways to ensure Robin¡¯s smooth entry without any hindrance.


    Inside the Hilton Hotel Presidential Suite in Sunria, the television was broadcasting the annual World Free Fighting Championship from the Sunria division.


    A man iming to be Sakurania¡¯s number one warrior, Bastien Folker, openly taunted a Draconia fighter.


    Bastien¡¯s punches were sharp and brutal.


    The fight had barely begun before he knocked out the Draconiapetitor with a single blow.


    After his victory, he made mocking gestures toward the fallen fighter, further humiliating him.


    Standing before the cameras, Bastien boasted that he had already defeated 10 fighters from Draconia.


    Even more arrogantly, he dered, ¡°Draconia¡¯s fighters are all for show¨Cjust fancy moves with no real power!¡±


    Then, Bastien openly challenged all fighters from Draconia, iming that even if the former Young Lord Dragon faced him, he would crush him with a single punch!


    Robin¡¯s gaze darkened at those words.


    The Dark Web assassin immediatelyunched an intelligence operation, gathering Bastien¡¯s full background.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, Bastien Folker is the son of Kurtis Folker, and he was recently crowned the number one warrior of Sakurania. He holds an undefeated record in this tournament.


    ¡°In two years, he has faced 10 Draconia fighters¨Ceight were severely injured, two died on the spot.


    ¡°His martial lineage strongly resembles the Northern Star Sect style.


    ¡°Moreover, his father, Kurtis, is actually the hidden top expert within the Rivers family!¡±


    ¡°His sword¨Cthe sapphire saber¨Cwas a personal gift from the Emperor, known as the Reaper¡¯s Sword.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, Kurtis was among those who carried out the massacre at the Dragon Manor!


    ¡°It was his de that took the life of Madam Suzanne!¡±


    Robin¡¯s eyes gleamed with hatred as heughed: ¡°So this devil is still alive!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more satisfying than ying one¡¯s enemies with their own hands!


    ¡°Arrange for two globally broadcasted death matches!¡±


    ¡°I want the entire world to watch as I beat these demons to death with my bare fists! After that¡ªI will exterminate the Rivers family and annihte the Northern Star Sect!¡±


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar O.


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1064

    Chapter 1064 Sheldon Rivers


    Ten minutester, the entire global inte was in an uproar.


    A shocking piece of news spread like wildfire across all online tform.


    Finished


    A mysterious individual with no known nationality or age, who called himself ¡®Drakebane¡®, had publicly challenged Sakurania¡¯s number one warrior, Bastien Folker.


    Drakebanc dered that this battle had nothing to do with the Free Fighting Championship.


    It was purely a personal matter.


    This was a life¨Cor¨Cdeath duel, a personal battle.


    If Bastien dared not face him, Drakebane would find another way to settle the score.


    However, the reaction from all sides was nothing less than explosive.


    Major investors who had already invested in the Sunria Free Fighting Championship scrambled to increase


    their stakes.


    Those who had not yet invested rushed to get involved.


    Everyone knew that if the duel between Drakebane and Bastien came to fruition, it would be the most¨Cwatched event in history.


    A true battle of the century¨Can unprecedented spectacle.


    Sponsors, investors, event organizers, and media outlets¨Call stood to make a fortune from it.


    Thus, major media outlets and financial backers openly pushed for the duel to take ce.


    Within hours, the world¡¯s capital and media industries swarmed toward Sunria.


    The once¨Cquiet city suddenly became the global center of attention.


    International flights to Sakurania were instantly overwhelmed.


    Journalists from the world¡¯s top media outlets, billionaire investors, elite warriors from various nations, numerous strong figures from the World of Darkness, and curious spectators from all over began pouring into Sunria.


    The influx was so overwhelming that local authorities urgently needed reinforcements from the central


    government.


    The Sunria National Martial Arts Center publicly offered to host the fight free of charge.


    Numerous world¨Css referees volunteered to officiate the match at no cost.


    Various service organizations pledged to provide any necessary support.


    After Drakebane¡¯s public challenge was issued, Bastien had yet to respond. Still, the duel had already ignited a firestorm, reaching a boiling point.


    68%


    Chapter 1064 Sheldon Rivers


    And where attention went, money followed.


    The power of capital was enough to drive the world into madness.


    The world had already lost its mind within three hours of the news breaking.


    Yet, Bastien still had not responded.


    Impatient inte users worldwide began unleashing a barrage of insults against him.


    ¡°Bastien is trash! A cowardly turtle!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t ept Drakebane¡¯s challenge, he¡¯s nothing but a spineless coward!¡±


    Faced with overwhelming pressure, Bastien¡¯s manager had no choice but to issue a statement.


    Bastien was currently considering epting Drakebane¡¯s challenge.


    Further details regarding the fight¡¯s time, location, and rules will be announcedter.


    Finished


    After Bastien¡¯s team responded,izens began specting about all the possible oues of this life¨Cor- death duel.


    ¡°Who is Drakebane?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his nationality?¡±


    ¡°Could he be Bastien¡¯s old rival, using a pseudonym to settle the score?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the man using the alias Drakebane is very likely from Draconia.¡±


    ¡°Bastien has repeatedly insulted Draconia¡¯s fighters in public. He¡¯s even physically provoked them offstage.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Drakebane is a hidden master from Draconia, challenging Bastien as Sakurania¡¯s number one warrior to avenge those past humiliations.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget¨Cthis is a duel to the death, requiring a signed life¨Cand¨Cdeath contract.¡±


    ¡°Drakebane wouldn¡¯t have issued such a challenge unless he fully intended to kill Bastien.¡±


    The entire inte was abuzz with theories and discussions.


    Meanwhile, in a traditional Rivers Manor in Kinoria, Neuno.


    A 70¨Cyear¨Cold man stood solemnly in the grand hall of the manor.


    He was Sheldon Rivers, the head of the Rivers family.


    His expression darkened as he gazed at therge television screen, where the news of Drakebane¡¯s challenge continuously scrolled.


    After a long silence, Sheldon sighed deeply and turned to the man beside him¨CKurtis.


    ¡°So, he has finally arrived.


    ¡°As expected the missing son of the Young I ord Dragon is still alive


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar


    Chapter 1064 Sheldon Rivers


    Finished


    ¡°I was right all along. Twenty years ago, there was only one possible exnation for his disappearance- Shadow took the Young Lord Dragon¡¯s son.


    ¡°Shadow has raised him into an unparalleled killing machine for two decades.


    ¡°Dragon Manor¡¯s secret guard, Shadow, is clusive. We¡¯ve been tracking him for years without sess. It seems there will be no escape from this impending catastrophe.


    ¡°Kurtis, the Rivers family is facing an unprecedented crisis. Bastien will not walk away from this unscathed. You must make a decision.


    ¡°Over the years, you have contributed greatly to the Rivers family. My advice to you is to take Bastien and leave. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Kurtis immediately understood the unspoken warning.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, my life belongs to you. My son¡¯s destiny is also tied to the Rivers. This battle cannot be avoided!


    ¡°Even if it means.death, as the number one warrior of Sakurania, it is his duty and honor to fight!¡±


    Sheldon¡¯s eldest son, Cooper Rivers, spoke gravely, ¡°Kurtis, Drakebane¡¯s skills are far beyond Bastien¡¯s capabilities. He has no chance of survival.¡±


    Kurtis nodded. ¡°I know. And I also know that I will be his next target.


    ¡°Ever since the Dragon Manor¡¯s surveince records were stolen, I knew this day woulde.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, Drakebane seeks revenge for his mother.


    ¡°I was the one who took her life. I cannot run from this. Even in death, I must face him in battle. That is the


    way


    of <i>a </i>warrior!


    ¡°I have decided¨CBastien will take the first fight. In the second battle, Drakebane will challenge me.


    ¡°These two battles will buy you time to prepare. Give the order, Mr. Rivers.¡±


    Sheldon nodded. ¡°Very well. Let Bastien respond and ept Drakebane¡¯s challenge!


    ¡°I will immediately summon Juan to discuss our countermeasures against Divine Drakebane.¡±


    Five hours after Drakebane issued his challenge, Bastien publicly responded.


    He epted the duel to the death. The fight was set for tomorrow at 9 AM at the Sunria Martial Arts Center.


    The moment the announcement was made, the world erupted in excitement.


    Everyone eagerly anticipated the ultimate showdown.


    A battle to the death between Drakebane and Sakurania¡¯s number one warrior was about to unfold.


    2.3K


    16.58


    Mon, 10 Mar


    The

 The Deadly Novelssss 1065

    Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1065 The Clerys


    68%


    Finished


    In the Brookville district of Sunria, the Clery Manor was the domain of the region¡¯s most powerful family.


    They were the first to receive intelligence from the Rivers family regarding Bastien¡¯s eptance of the Drakebane challenge.


    Furthermore, it was confirmed that Kurtis would arrive at the Sunria Martial Arts Center the following morning to witness the battle firsthand.


    Sheldon had instructed them to fully cooperate with the Folkers in their battle against Drakebane.


    The challenger, who had signed the challenge letter as Drakebane, was highly likely to be the infamous Divine Drakebane¨Ca lone warrior who had openly dered war on the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect.


    The head of the Clerys, Thibault, was none other than the grandfather of Daphne¨Cwho was also known as Cynthia.


    Twenty years ago, the Clerys had yed an instrumental role alongside the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect in the massacre of the Dragon Manor.


    After the incident, both the Clerys and the Rivers faded into obscurity.


    The younger generation, unfamiliar with the true history of that era in Sakurania, remained ignorant of the once¨Cglorious past of these two mighty families.


    To put it into perspective, the Rivers family was once akin to the Eight Kings of Draconia. At the same time, the Clerys stood on par with the Five Great Families of Brighton.


    Despite withdrawing from the public eye for two decades, their influence and resources had never waned.


    They had merely shifted from the forefront to the shadows.


    These families¡® wealth and industrial power still made them the hidden pirs of Sakurania¡¯s elite circles.


    However, neither the Rivers family nor the Clerys had ever faced the legendary Divine Drakebane in


    person.


    Thus, they did not fear him as the World of Darkness did.


    Twenty years ago, these families had been among the most dominant forces in the World of Darkness, possessing deep connections with top¨Ctier martial artists.


    They had no fewer than 20 warriors ranked in the top 50 of the Dark List at their peak.


    Additionally, they were supported by powerful sect leaders such as Juan.


    With such formidable backing, they saw no reason to be concerned about any newly risen martial artist, no matter how fearsome his reputation.


    Even if the Drakebane who had challenged Bastien was the same warrior who had shaken the entire World of Darkness in recent years, they remained confident that, with the Clerys and the Rivers backing them, his trip to Sakurania would end in failure.


    41 <ol><li></li></ol>


    1 <ol><li><b>T</b>¨C1¡ª- </li></ol>


    16:58 Mon


    Mar


    Chapter 1065 The Clerys


    * Finished


    Warrior, and even Galen of the Dark Night Alliance. This had sent shockwaves through the World of Darkness.


    However, these achievements were insufficient to make the Clerys and the Rivers submit.


    They believed themselves to be leagues above organizations like the Phoenix Vanguard.


    Moreover, Drakebane¡¯s public deration that he intended to wipe them out only fueled their determination to destroy him first.


    Upon receiving Sheldon¡¯s message, Thibault immediately nned to eliminate both Cynthia and Drakebane.


    Their spies had already tracked every move made by Cynthia and Drakebane since their arrival in Sakurania.


    Wasting no time, Thibault convened a family meeting to devise their strategy.


    His son, Eloi, proposed luring Drakebane into the Clerys Manor, where they would eliminate him, preventing unnecessaryplications and ensuring they remained in control of the situation.


    They sent Cynthia¡¯s cousin, Maverick, to escort them to the manor.


    In Maverick¡¯s memory, before Cynthia left for Draconia, she was one of the most highly regarded figures in the Rivers family.


    From a young age, she had been epted as a disciple by Juan, Northern Star Sect¡¯s master, and by 13, she had already earned the title of ¡®Queen of Nordmare.


    During that time, she had been the shining star of her generation within the family.


    Both Maverick and Cynthia¡¯s sister, Lannie, had been deeply envious of her.


    It wasn¡¯t until yearster that they realized she had been nothing more than a sharpened de¨Can expendable pawn molded by their families and the Northern Star Sect.


    Although they were unaware of the specific missions she had carried out, they knew she had ultimately been sacrificed for the family¡¯s ambitions.


    Recently, the family had learned that this pawn had gone rogue and waspletely out of their control.


    Assassins had been sent after her multiple times, but none had seeded.


    Those sent had all perished instead.


    Thibault was furious at her betrayal and nned to send more assassins to Draconia to finish the job.


    Unexpectedly, she had returned on her own. Moreover, she was apanied by a man who, ording to family intelligence, was very likely the infamous Divine Drakebane.


    Maverick had heard of Divine Drakebane¡¯s exploits but had never met him.


    In his mind, as well as in the perception of the Clerys, the legends about Divine Drakebane were nothing more than just that¨Clegends.


    There was no way it could be as terrifying as the rumors in the World of Darkness made it out to be.


    214


    MOI


    Chapter 1065 The Clerys


    68%


    Finished


    Divine Drakebane¡¯s rise coincided with the period when the most powerful figures of the World of Darkness had chosen to withdraw from the scene.


    Rather than attributing Divine Drakebane¡¯s dominance to sheer strength, it was more urate to say that the entire World of Darkness had simply grown weaker over the years.


    If the top 20 warriors of the past were to return, Drakebane would not even have a foothold in the World of Darkness.


    Mihangel, apanied by 20 elite fighters, drove toward the Hilton Hotel, his eyes gleaming with lust as he studied the photos of Cynthia sent by his informants.


    He had coveted her beauty since childhood, and now, atst, the perfect opportunity had presented itself.


    Hilton Hotel ¨C Presidential Suite


    Fresh from her bath, Cynthia draped herself in a sheer nightgown, her silky hair cascading over her shoulders as she knelt gracefully before Robin.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, you¡¯ve granted me a second life. I have no way to repay you. Please, allow me to serve you tonight.¡±


    With that, she slowly let the fabric slip from her shoulders, revealing a breathtaking sight. Moving with deliberate grace, she crawled toward Robin, her delicate hands reaching for his waist.


    Robin watched her under the soft glow of the lights, taking in the seductive beauty before him. Slowly, he lifted her hand.


    Cynthia slid into his embrace like a serpent, resting her pale neck against his chest¨Cthe man she had longed for, night and day.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± A soft moan escaped her lips as she parted them slightly, brushing against his firm chest, savoring the intoxicating sensation of being close to him.


    Robin¡¯s strong arms effortlessly lifted her, his breath brushing against her ear.


    The sheer masculine presence made her dizzy with desire.


    ¡°Enough. There¡¯s more important business tonight.¡± His cold voice shattered the moment in an instant.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes snapped open, her flushed cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Ramsey,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Then, as if remembering something, she lifted her gaze. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, what¡¯s happening tonight?¡±


    Robin checked his watch. ¡°Tonight, we take down the Clerys. They¡¯re already here.¡±


    Cynthia stiffened. Just then, the sound of footsteps approached from the hallway.


    She immediately straightened up, slipping into a formal suit in seconds.


    Momentster, Mihangel stepped into the suite, guided by a young woman named Rita.


    ¡°Cynthia, I just heard you¡¯ve returned. Mr. Thibault sent me to bring you and your friend to the estate.¡±


    Behind him, 10 bodyguards from the Clerys positioned themselves, nking her and Robin on both sides.


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar MD.


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1066

    Chapter 1066 Overestimate


    Mihangel, what are you nning?¡±


    Cynthia finally noticed that 20 top experts from the Clerys had appeared before them.


    Bringing out so many elite fighters clearly meant they were here to make a move.


    468%


    Finished


    Each of these men had noticeable bulges at their waists, indicating they carried short des and firearms.


    With such an arsenal, they were clearly prepared to kill both of them.


    Mihangel¡¯s eyes roamed freely over Cynthia, his mind calcting his next move.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve spent years infiltrating Draconia, yet you¡¯ve aplished nothing. Worse, you¡¯ve betrayed your own family.


    ¡°A few days ago, several top fighters sent by the Rivers family and Master Elijah vanished without a trace. That was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Heh, betrayal of the Rivers family and your master warrants the most severe punishment.


    ¡°Mr. Thibault, however, is kind. He wants to believe you acted on impulse and was willing to speak on your behalf to the family and Master Elijah. That¡¯s why he sent me to bring you back to the estate.


    ¡°Yet, after returning to Sunria, you didn¡¯t even pay respects to the Clerys. Cynthia, isn¡¯t that a bit disrespectful?¡±


    Cynthia let out a coldugh. ¡°The Clerys, the Rivers, and even the Northern Star Sect mean nothing to me anymore. Talk of betrayal is meaningless.


    ¡°From the moment I was born, they had already decided my


    fate!


    ¡°I was nothing but a pawn in their hands.


    ¡°As for the so¨Ccalled elite martial art experts sent after me¨Cthey tried to kill me. So, I had no choice but to send them to their deaths<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Cynthia! How dare you conspire with outsiders to kill your own kin!¡± Mihangel¡¯s expression darkened in an instant.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯ll leave Sunria alive?¡±


    Cynthia turned to Robin. ¡°Lord Drakebane, let me take care of this bastard!¡±


    Robin replied coldly, ¡°The Clerys participated in the massacre of the Dragon Manor years ago. Every single one of them deserves to die at my hands!¡±


    Mihangel scoffed at Robin. ¡°So, you¡¯re the so¨Ccalled Divine Drakebane?


    ¡°Heh, only those weaklings in the World of Darkness fear you. The Clerys does not.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Robin casually dusted off his coat.


    Ten of the Clerys¡® martial arts experts drew their pistols in an instant.


    16:58 Mon, 10 Mar MO¡¤


    Chapter 1066 Overestimate


    A silver sh cut through the dim light¨Ca crimson arc of blood painted the air.


    Before they could even disengage their safety locks, dragon dagger had already slit their throats.


    68%


    Finished


    ¡°With trash like this, you dare act so arrogant? After tonight, the Clerys will be nothing more than history!¡± Robin slowly turned, his de already severing Mihangel¡¯s throat in a ghostly strike.


    Only in his final moments did Mihangel understand the terrifying speed of Divine Drakebane who had shaken the entire World of Darkness.


    But it was already toote.


    Cynthia trembled as she took in the bloodbath before her.


    Mihangel and his 10 elite martial art experts, all trained personally in the Northern Star Sect style, were as powerful as any World of Darkness super¨Celite.


    Yet, Divine Drakebane had ughtered them in less than five seconds.


    Just then, another 10 martial arts experts stormed into the scene, only to be met with a single sh¨Ceach of them falling lifelessly, their throats cut.


    Robin wiped his hands clean. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Tonight, the Clerys will be wiped from existence!¡±


    Following closely behind him, Cynthia and Rita shivered.


    This was the true terror of the Divine Drakebane¨Chis vengeance fully unleashed.


    With hatred fueling him, Divine Drakebane radiated an unstoppable force.


    No one in this world could stand in the way of his retribution.


    As Robin stepped into Sakuranian, the so¨Ccalled pirs of the nation¨Cthe Clerys, the Rivers family, and the Northern Star Sect¨Cwould all be erased from history.


    Cynthia had a feeling that if the power centers behind these families dared to intervene, they, too, would be reduced to dust by this relentless man.


    Thibault and Eloi sat at the head, their expressions unreadable.


    Beside them sat an elderly white¨Chaired man of simr age to Thibault.


    This man was Gauthier Lysaght, a revered warrior maintained by the Clerys.


    He was one of the nine greatest martial arts experts in all of Sakuranian. He was once ranked among the top three of the World of Darkness Leaderboard 30 years ago with his bloody wolf de.


    The de waster bestowed the title of ¡®Warrior de¡® by the Emperor himself.


    After achieving fame, Gauthier had retreated from the world and faded from the World of Darkness¡¯s rankings.


    However, 20 years ago, he broke his vow of seclusion to participate in the massacre of the Dragon Manor.


    Since then, he had remained hidden within the Clerys, never appearing in public again.


    Chapter 1066 Overestimate


    Finished


    ¡°Mr. Thibault, the so¨Ccalled Divine Drakebane, may have made a name for himself in recent years, but in my view, his reputation is exaggerated.


    ¡°Over the past 20 years, the level of World of Darkness elites has reached an entirely new standard. He simply cannotpare.


    ¡°For me to step in to deal with a mere pretender, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s overkill?¡±


    Thibault bowed. ¡°Master Lysaght; we invited you only as a precaution.


    ¡°I share your opinion¨Chis reputation is likely blown out of proportion.


    ¡°However, sending Mihangel to bring him here was entirely our family¡¯s decision.


    ¡°I have reason to believe that the weapon in his hands, the dragon dagger, could very well be the ancient artifact the World of Darkness has been searching for!¡±


    Gauthier¡¯s eyes immediately gleamed. ¡°Dragon dagger?¡±


    Then, he scoffed. ¡°Impossible! Eight months ago, there was an alleged sighting of the Draconite in Harmonfield¡¯s Dragon Ridge Valley, but no one has ever seen the legendary ancient relic.


    ¡°Such an ancient relic isn¡¯t just any ordinary de¨Cit is said to have a bloodthirsty, evolving spirit.


    ¡°If it absorbs enough blood from powerful warriors, its power instantly awakens.


    ¡°Only those with bodies of pure positive energy and unyielding will can wield it.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Dagger? Hah! We would have already seen its phenomena if it truly was the ancient relic.¡±


    Thibault fell silent.


    Gauthier was right¨Clegendary ancient relics behaved exactly as described.


    Divine Drakebane had risen to prominence four years ago. Still, his de was said to be nothing more than a dull, unremarkable weapon.


    Gauthier turned toward the entrance of the hall. Suddenly, a powerful aura surged forth. ¡°Such immense pressure! Mr. Thibault, did you invite other experts?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Thibault shook his head. ¡°Could it be Divine Drakebane?¡±


    Eloi scoffed. ¡°Father, you overestimate him!


    ¡°Mihangel led 20 of our strongest warriors. Divine Drakebane is likely already dead.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thibault! Something terrible has happened!¡± A blood¨Ccovered servant burst in. ¡°Ms. Cynthia has stormed into the estate with a man, killing everyone in their path!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1067

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1067 Vengeance


    Thibault abruptly stood up. ¡°Where is Mr. Mihangel?¡±


    94%


    Finished


    ¡°Mr.Thibault, Mr. Mihangel is dead! The 20 elite martial arts experts from the Clerys who apanied him were also ughtered by Drakebane!¡± The servant fell on the ground, sobbing.


    Eloi grabbed the servant by the cor and demanded, ¡°How do you know this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ms. Cynthia said so.¡±


    Gauthier¡¯s aged eyes shed with a trace of shock. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! How old was the man who entered the manor with Cynthia? What weapon was he using?¡±


    The servant hesitated for a moment. ¡°The man who came with Ms. Cynthia appeared to be around 21 or 22 years old. He was holding what seemed like a thick, dull, short de.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gauthier¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    His instincts told him that the overwhelming presence outside the hall belonged to this man!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master Lysaght?¡± Thibault sensed Gauthier¡¯s astonishment. ¡°I suspect Cynthia is exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°Mihangel led 20 elite martial arts experts, all top of the family, and they carried firearms. Even if that man is as skilled as a master, escaping would be nearly impossible¨Clet alone ughtering them!¡±


    Gauthier ignored Thibault¡¯s doubts and instead focused all his attention on themotion outside the hall.


    ¡°Mr. Thibault, Ms. Cynthia, and a man have infiltrated the manor and already ughtered 30 elite martial arts experts. They¡¯re still advancing!¡±


    Another servant burst into the hall and fell on the floor, his right arm severed. After speaking, he immediately copsed unconscious.


    ¡°Turn on the surveince feed!¡± Gauthier pointed at Eloi andmanded.


    On the monitor, a man wielding a short de rampaged through the manor like a tiger among sheep. Everywhere he passed was littered with corpses!


    The once picturesque Clery manor had turned into a gruesome ughterhouse.


    Rather than a battle between the family¡¯s guards and the intruders, it turned into a one<b>¨C</b>sided massacre.


    At that moment, Eloi finally realized the gravity of the situation.


    His son, Mihangel, had undoubtedly perished under this man¡¯s short de.


    ¡°This man is a butcher! He¡¯s ughtering indiscriminately!¡± Thibault roared in fury.


    ¡°Eloi, activate the manor¡¯s highest¨Clevel defenses immediately! Arm every guard with firearms and eliminate Drakebane!¡±


    The original n had been to capture Cynthia and Drakebane and dispose of them within the manor.


    06:56 Tue, 11 Mar


    Chapter 1067 Vengeance


    Worse, they had drawn disaster upon themselves, leading the enemy straight into their home.


    B


    94%


    Finished


    Gauthier studied the surveince footage long before shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°The weapon in his handcks any spiritual essence. It is certainly not a legendary ancient relic.¡±


    ¡°Master Lysaght, this man is strange!¡± Thibault squinted as he watched Robin carve his way forward like a war god. His brows furrowed deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t decipher his martial style. Just how high is his level of mastery?¡±


    Gauthier stroked the warrior de at his waist and chuckled. ¡°Not as mystical as the legends make it seem!¡±


    Eloi gritted his teeth. ¡°Hmph! Drakebane dares to challenge the Clerys and kill my son? Today, I will chop him into mincemeat!


    ¡°Everyone, with Master Lysaght here, Drakebane is nothing!¡±


    Thibault, his son, and Gauthier quickly stepped outside the hall.


    At that moment, Robin, apanied by Cynthia and Rita, was still cutting his way through toward the central hall.


    A statue of a Clerys ancestor, ced in the center of the manor, was shattered into pieces with a single kick from Robin.


    The family guards, wielding des, charged at Robin in waves, only to copse in droves.


    The ongoing ughter left the manor¡¯s defenders horrified. Many of them, losing all hope, copsed, wailing in despair.


    Less than 10 minutes had passed since Drakebane¡¯s arrival, yet over 70 warriors had already perished under his short de.


    The firearms that had been brought out for distribution hadn¡¯t even been handed out before their wielders fell, one after another.


    This was the most brutal massacre the Clery manor had witnessed since its construction.


    Not a single guard or servant rose again after facing Drakebane¡¯s de.


    Faced with this unrelenting bloodshed, the initially despairing manor warriors found renewed morale upon seeing their master and Gauthier step forward. They swiftly surrounded Robin once more.


    As guards flooded in from all directions, Rita cried out, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, their numbers keep growing! Should we break through to the perimeter?¡±


    Although she believed Robin was unparalleled inbat, the relentless waves of suicidal attackers posed a serious threat.


    Cynthia knew that in her family, retreating during the defense of the manor meant a fate far worse than death¨Cnot just for the guards but for their families as well.


    If they died in battle, their families would at least receivepensation.


    Thus, regardless of their enemies¡® strength, every guard fought to the death.


    Even more troubling, snipers had already positioned themselves at the manor¡¯s high points, taking aim.


    06.50 Tue,


    Chapter 1067 Vengeance


    If the armed guards fired indiscriminately, even Robin might not make it to the hall alive.


    94%


    Finished


    Robin nced at Daphne and Rita. ¡°Stay low and follow me closely. Since we¡¯ve fought our way in, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±


    As he spoke, another group of warriors brandishing long des charged forward.


    Robin didn¡¯t wait for them to approach. With a flick of his wrist, the dragon dagger left his grasp.


    Like a spinning dagger, it cut through like a gust of autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves.


    In the brief moment that dragon dagger was airborne, Robin grabbed two pistols from the ground.


    In an instant, he emptied the 70 rounds in both magazines.


    The dozens of snipers on the high ground all fell, each with a bullet hole between their brows.


    Tossing the pistols aside, he caught the returning dragon dagger. Heunched it in a straight line once more, slicing through the throats of 30 warriors instantly.


    He then leaped forward, his fist shattering the skulls of several warriors in his path.


    Each impact of his iron fists sent bone fragments flying.


    Drakebane tore through the battlefield like a relentless storm, cutting down enemies with swift, decisive strikes.


    With a sudden feint, he doubled back into the crowd, weaving in and out, his de carving throughyers of warriors like a specter of death. The once¨Csolid formation of warriors crumbled into chaos¨Cbodies flew, screams filled the air, and blood painted the ground.


    At that moment, it was impossible to tell whether it was Drakebane or something beyond human, moving with inhuman speed and precision.


    The number of attackers dwindled rapidly, their initial aggression giving way to sheer terror.


    Some, realizing the futility of their assault, hesitated. Others, driven by blind loyalty, charged forward¡ª only to drop dead before even raising their weapons, frozen in fear at the sight of him


    This was no battle. This was a massacre.


    The remaining guards had lost all will to fight.


    Some, overwhelmed by despair, slit their own throat.


    Faced with the blood¨Csoaked Robin, the manor¡¯s warriors dared not advance any further.


    They had seen ruthless men, vicious men, and even warriors with godlike martial skills.


    But they had never seen a fighter as terrifying, brutal, and merciless as this!


    This was a demon in human form!


    The Clerys¡® warriors were terrified and hesitated, but Robin did not.


    At this moment, he hadpletely surrendered to his bloodthirsty vengeance.


    06:57 Tue, 11 Mar


    M


    Chapter 1067 Vengeance


    His entire being was consumed by the ughter, growing ever more ferocious.


    Because in his mind, a scene kept reying.


    His mother used her frail body to shield him from 18 knife strikes!


    Now, he had only one belief. Revenge¨Cthe most ruthless revenge!


    2.3K


    Finished

 The Deadly Novelssss 1068

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1068 A Brutal Lesson


    Finished


    Hatred, buried like a dormant volcano for 10,000 years, finally erupted in full force on this fateful night.


    Fueled by the weight of vengeance, the dragon dagger became an unstoppable force<b>, </b>cutting down anyone in sight like a demon possessed.


    Robin was like a bloodthirsty war god, wielding his de with unrelenting fury. In a single breath, he ughtered 90 percent of the Clerys¡® security forces.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether they were human or animal¨Canything alive within the manor fell <i>to </i>the merciless edge of the dragon dagger.


    Hundreds of shes<b>, </b>each one deadly.


    The entire Clery manor trembled under the massacre.


    Guards and warriors<b>, </b>seeing no escape,mit suicide. The gruesome scene was beyond words<b>¨C</b>nothing short of sheer horror.


    Blood from the fallen flooded the manor, a thick, iron¨Cscented mist rising into the cold night air like an omen of death.


    Thibault never imagined that his reckless decision would bring such utter destruction to his home.


    Despite his years of witnessing bloodshed and war, even he could not withstand this level of ruthless ughter¨Cno, this cold¨Cblooded extermination.


    ¡°Activate the manor¡¯s defense mechanisms! Now!¡± Thibault roared, his back drenched in cold sweat.


    The surviving guards, dazed by the carnage, finally remembered theirst line of defense¨Cthe lethal hidden weapons.


    In an instant, a storm of poisoned des rained down like an apocalyptic downpour. They didn¡¯t just target Robin, Cynthia, and Rita¨Cmany of their own men were caught in the deadly crossfire.


    The first wave of hidden des took out half of the remaining warriors.


    The Clerys¡® arsenal was renowned as the deadliest in Sakurania.


    Cynthia gasped as she saw the second wave hurtling toward them.


    It was no different from being caught under the barrage of a hundred sniper rifles, all firing at once.


    Despite knowing the killing prowess of Divine Drakebane, she dared not fully believe that Robin could withstand such an overwhelming assault forever.


    The relentless storm of weapons gave the remaining Clery warriors a desperate flicker of hope.


    They all wished for one oue¨Cto see Robin pierced by a thousand des, his heart torn apart.


    But that wish would never be granted.


    What happened next left everyst soul frozen in shock.


    94%


    Chapter 1068 A Brutal Lesson


    unimaginable speed.


    Finished


    The rain of des reversed course, redirecting toward the desperate Clery warriors who still clung to life.


    Sparks erupted. The sharp sh of metal resounded like a symphony of death, ringing through the battlefield.


    It was like an invisible shield had formed around Robin, Cynthia<b>, </b>and Rita.


    Once fired at them, every single poisoned des rebounded with deadly precision, secking out its original


    masters<b>. </b>


    Like heat¨Cseeking missiles, they chased down the Clerys warriors, slicing their throats clean before the victims even realized they were being hunted.


    Thibault and Gauthier watched from a distance in stunned disbelief, their understanding of martial arts shattered.


    ¡°How can such a warrior exist?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Is this the legendary Divine Drakebane¨Cthe one even ghosts fear to encounter?¡±


    Their former confidence had vanished. Now, all they felt was bitter regret.


    Regret forever provoking this monster.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey! This is unbelievable!¡± Cynthia and Rita nearly burst into cheers.


    Even amidst the carnage, even as swords and daggers shed around them, bringing them within inches of death.


    The thrill of witnessing such absolute power overwhelmed them.


    If not for the fear of disrupting Robin, they would have dly thrown themselves at his feet, baring their devotion to the mountain of a man before them.


    Cynthia had already made up her mind. She would serve this man, even as a lowly servant, proud to die by his side for the rest of her life.


    The remaining members of the Clerys n gave up all resistance<b>, </b>surrendering to poisoned des and an inescapable fate.


    At this moment, time belonged to the Divine Drakebane.


    Almost none of the 380 lives that once popted the Clerys manor remained after just one hour.


    Robin withdrew the dragon dagger.


    The blood¨Csoaked de still steamed under the eerie glow of the manor¡¯snterns, the heat of ughter rising in crimson wisps.


    Droplets of blood dripped onto the granite floor, echoing eerily through the silent night.


    Step by step, Robin advanced toward Thibault and Gauthier at the manor¡¯s grand entrance.


    Wherever he passed, no one lived.


    Chapter 1068 A Brutal Lesson


    Even those on the brink of death¨Cnone were spared.


    94%


    Finished


    He swung a dragon dagger with each step, ensuring every dying enemy was silenced permanently.


    In just 300 feet, 39 more lives were cut down.


    Thibault suppressed the rage swelling within him and snarled, ¡°Divine Drakebane!


    ¡°A smart art master of the World of Darkness, yet you¡¯re nothing but a ruthless butcher!


    ¡°Even warriors must follow the code of honor!


    ¡°ughtering indiscriminately¨Cwhat kind of so¨Ccalled hero does that make you!¡±


    Robin wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and sneered.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, 39 elite warriors took up their des and butchered 35 innocent women and children of the Dragon Manor. Tell me, did you ever question your own code of honor then?


    ¡°When you raised your weapons to end the lives of the defenseless, did you think of the <i>so</i>¨Ccalled virtue of martial arts experts?


    ¡°When you wielded the sword, it was ¡®fate. But now, when I seek revenge, you throw honor in my face?


    ¡°That kind of hypocritical logic doesn¡¯t work on me.


    ¡°My sole purpose for being here tonight is revenge.¡±


    Thibault¡¯s face twisted in horror. ¡°You?<b>¡± </b>


    Robin chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the son of the lone survivor of that massacre.


    ¡°Before you die, let me make one thing clear. I came to Sakurania for one reason and one reason only¨Cto kill you all.¡±


    Thibault gritted his teeth. ¡°But in your quest for vengeance, have you ever considered that you¡¯remitting senseless ughter!¡±


    ¡°Senseless?¡± Robin smirked coldly, sweeping his gaze over the countless corpses.


    ¡°Revenge doesn¡¯t concern itself with innocence. I came here to wipe out everyst participant in that massacre¨Calong with their entire ns.¡±


    Feeling the sheer, unrelenting killing intent from Robin, Thibault¡¯s heart pounded wildly. ¡°You¡¯re ughtering on such a scale¨Caren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the royal family? If they deploy their military, you¡¯ll be wiped out!¡±


    Robin took a deep breath, his voice like thunder. ¡°I fear no enemy, no matter how strong. If your so¨Ccalled royal family dares stand in my way. Then I will erase them as well.¡±


    Thibault stumbled back. ¡°You¡¯ll go to hell for this!¡±


    Robin burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hell? This world is already hell. Where else is there to go?


    A


    06:57 Tue, 11 Mar


    Chapter 1068 A Brutal Lesson


    94%


    Finished


    ¡°Since kindness cannot reform this cruel world. Then I will teach it a brutal lesson with blood and steel!¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1069

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1069 Sent Him Flying With a p


    Faced with the indifferent Divine Drakebane, Thibault was at a loss for words.


    As Robin approached, the overwhelming aura of death made his legs tremble.


    Finished


    The Clerys, the most prominent family in the Brookville District with over 100 years of influence, were wiped out in less than two hours.


    Eloi and the core members had already mentally broken down.


    They had nned to capture and kill the Divine Drakebane, but instead found themselves in this tragic situation!


    Thibault had instructed his people to call for backup.


    However, when they tried to use theirmunication devices, they discovered that the Dark Web hadpletely blocked all signals.


    It was as if the manor had be an isted ind, cut off from all contact or reinforcements.


    Even if Robin killed everyone here, no one outside would find out.


    ¡°Please, Master Lysaght, make your move quickly, this <b>¡­ </b>this is a devil!¡± Eloi, his eyes bloodshot, pointed at the approaching Robin and roared.


    At that moment, the fear felt by him and the core Clery members was beyond description.


    Just Robin¡¯s gentle smile was enough to make several of them die of fright on the spot.


    Now, they truly understood why even the top martial artists in the World of Darkness feared the Divine Drakebane.


    ¡°Cynthia, you traitor of the family! You will definitely face the most brutal and relentless retaliation from the family!¡±


    ¡°You have no chance!¡± A cold, chilling voice echoed in Eloi¡¯s ears. Before he could ce it, he found the terrifying God of Death standing in front of him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eloi struggled to speak, but no sound came out as air leaked from his throat, and his vision blurred until he sumbed to eternal darkness<b>. </b>


    Eloi¡¯s throat was cut, and the core Clery members fled immediately.


    Only Thibault and Gauthier remained in the mansion¡¯s meeting hall.


    The fleeing family members had no idea that, today, the mansion had fallen entirely into the hands of the Dark Web Assassin.


    They would not be able to escape even if they grew wings.


    Those who fled the meeting hall found themselves plunging directly into the underworld.


    Theters, seeing the dire situation, had no choice but to return to the hall.


    06:57


    Chapter 1069 Sent Him Flying With a p


    Perhaps under his leadership, there was still a sliver of hope.


    94%


    Finished


    They all prayed incessantly that Gauthier could steer them through the crisis and turn the tide.


    Gauthier finally focused his full attention on the legendary Divine Drakebane.


    The bloody wolf de, which had not been unsheathed in 20 years, once again shed its fierce cold light.


    This de was not only crafted by the renowned ¡°Northmare de God¡± Art Sloane but also bestowed with the title of ¡°warrior de¡± by the Emperor for its deadly reputation.


    Moreover, in Gauthier¡¯s hands, this sword had never been defeated in 200 top¨Clevel battles over the past 30


    years.


    Gauthier had also once ranked in the top three of the Dark List, thanks to this de, making him one of the nine martial arts experts in Sakurania martial arts.


    Although Gauthier had disappeared from the dark world for 20 years<b>, </b>his past glories had never diminished his standing as a current martial arts master.


    Even those grandmasters long retired from the World of Darkness would not dare show disrespect when facing this hall¨Cof¨Cfame master of the Sakurania martial arts world.


    The moment the de was unsheathed, Gauthier, in his 70s, radiated the majestic aura of a martial arts grandmaster from every pore of his body!


    The icy gleam of the bloody wolf de, like a cold moon slicing through the night, instantly dispersed the ominous aura enveloping the manor.


    ¡°We are saved!¡± the family members eximed with relief, huddled in the meeting hall.


    The hope that had seemed lost in the darkest of nights was reignited, fueling their will to live on.


    ¡°Master Lysaght is the cornerstone of our n and a hall¨Cof¨Cfame grandmaster of the Sakuranian race. Divine Drakebane stands no chance against him, he¡¯s less than an ant!¡± they proimed.


    ¡°When Master Lysaght takes action, that heartless man will be vanquished!¡±


    ¡°Destroy him, cut him into a thousand pieces!¡±


    Meanwhile, Gauthier, despite his careful observation<b>, </b>still could not decipher Robin¡¯s tactics.


    To him, the fallen warriors and martial arts experts of the Clerys were mere fodder¨Cinsignificant and unworthy of the stage.


    He believed the Divine Drakebane¡¯s rampant killings reflected a deficiency in spiritual cultivation, for it was said that under the sword of a true master, not even ants were worth noticing.


    Hence, Divine Drakebane¡¯s willingness to ughter the mediocre and ordinary suggested his mastery was superficial.


    True mastery, Gauthier thought, required a deep understanding of the divine ways. Without it, no one could ascend to the pinnacle of greatness<b>. </b>


    Pointing his de at Robin, Gauthier scoffed, ¡°So, the Divine Drakebane is merely a low¨Clevel butcher. My de has been underestimated!¡±


    06:57 Tue,


    94%


    Chapter 1069 Sent Him Flying With a p


    Finished


    Robin smiled wryly. ¡°If pretense could elevate one to a master, then the world would overflow with impostors.


    ¡°To deal with vermin like you, drawing my sword is beneath me.¡± With that, Robin pulled out a wet cloth, wiped the bloodstains from his de, which remained sheathed, and returned it to its scabbard.


    Gauthier watched intently, momentarily fixated on the dull de of the dragon dagger.


    He wondered if it bore any traces of the legendary ancient relics rumored to be part of its make.


    Unfortunately, Gauthier sensed nothing extraordinary.


    ¡°Hmph, kid, you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± Gauthier had never faced such humiliation.


    He was, after all, a grandmaster himself.


    The young man before him, in his early 20s, showed no inclination to draw his sword.


    Gauthier scoffed at what he perceived as the young man¡¯s ignorance.


    ¡°Do you know what arrogance brings to a person? Disaster!¡±


    Robinughed. ¡°That¡¯s the belief of ordinary people! The rules andws set by themon folk don¡¯t apply to me!¡± he dered confidently.


    ¡°Old man, do you know why?


    ¡°Because I am thew!¡±


    With that deration, a sudden loud bang echoed through the meeting hall, and a sh of cold light struck Gauthier¡¯s face in an unusual manner.


    The once formidable grandmaster was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, hurtling back down to the ground.


    Despite being a grandmaster of swordsmanship, whose profound skills were beyond ordinary, Gauthier found himself overpowered and pped aside by Robin.


    Struggling to regain his footing, he finally managed to stand firm.


    The core members of the family, who had ced their hopes on Gauthier, felt a chilling drop in temperature as if winter had suddenly descended upon them.


    The chill cut to the bone.


    Gauthier was leftpletely bewildered and shocked.


    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>be </i><i>happening</i><i>? </i>


    Without even drawing his sword, this young man had pped a legendary grandmaster of Sakurania across the face.

 The Deadly Novelssss 1070

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Finished


    Chapter 1070 A True Legend!


    Gauthier stared in horror at the young man in the center of the hall, who now seemed like a deity incarnate.


    It was at this moment that he truly grasped the extent of the young man¡¯s power.


    The Divine Drakebane, renowned across the World of Darkness in recent years, was no mere rumor but a living legend of this era.


    At the edges of the hall, the core members of the Clery family slumped to the ground, their hopes deted like punctured balloons.


    me quickly turned toward Thibault.


    Thibault, once the source of countless glories for the Clerys, had now led them to their downfall due to <i>a </i>critical error.


    Filled with regret, Thibault realized his attempts to seek help from the Rivers, the Northern Star Sect, and even the Sakurania police department had been futile.


    They were now trapped,pletely isted.


    Gauthier, who was once seen as the stalwart defender capable of reversing his n¡¯s fortunes against the dragon dagger, saw his final flicker of hope extinguished by Robin¡¯s decisive strike.


    ¡°Not a single person in this country¡¯s martial arts world can im to have defeated Master Lysaght in closebat! Even the esteemed Master Juan Denver hasn¡¯t managed this feat!¡±


    Thibault looked on with a heart full of despair as the scene before him unfolded into a grim reality.


    Taking a deep breath, Gauthier then settled himself on the ground, carefully cing his de before him.


    He tidied his simple outfit, smoothed his tousled hair, and ced his hands reverently on his knees as he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane, in honor of a warrior, I respectfully invite you to draw the dragon dagger and engage in a duel with the bloody wolf de!¡±


    Robin, with a casual flick of his finger, responded, ¡°Under the dragon dagger, there are no survivors! I will grant you mercy.¡±


    As the dragon dagger was unsheathed, a cold light shed, and a golden dragon soared, filling the chamber with a brilliant golden light.


    The overwhelming presence of the dragon dagger was too much for the Clerys¡® core members. They all coughed up blood and perished under its immense pressure.


    Even Thibault, a top¨Ctier powerhouse, staggered and clutched his chest as blood sprayed from his mouth.


    This was a testament to the dragon dagger¡¯s lethal power when confronting a worthy opponent.


    Even Gauthier was shocked by the scene. He began to speak, ¡°Is this the ancient ¡­ ?¡± But before he could finish, a cold light shed as the dragon dagger swiftly shed across his throat.


    The bloody wolf de, a de that had forged countless legends, was held aloft, frozen forever in the final


    13:27 Wed, 12 Mar


    Chapter 1070 A True Legend!


    Finished


    The golden dragon dagger, having drained Gauthier¡¯s blood, let out a satisfied cry before disappearing into


    the ether.


    The chamber quickly returned to its stark<i>, </i>cold lighting.


    The air was eerie and sinister, filled with a bloody mist.


    Gauthier¡¯s final words were abruptly silenced as he met his end.


    Thibault, grasping the gravity of the unspoken words, stared in horror at the unassuming, dull dagger in Robin¡¯s hand.


    His legs trembled, no longer able to bear the weight of his awe and fear, and with a thud, he copsed before Robin.


    ¡°Lord Drakebane, please spare me. I was not involved in the massacre 20 years ago¡­


    Robinughed coldly, ¡°Those who partake in evil as a group, even if not directly, are still deserving of death! As the ruler of the martial world, I leave no room for the likes of you!


    ¡°Evildoers must pay twofold, and after tonight, the Clerys will be no more! Die!¡±


    With that deration, the dragon dagger cruelly ended Thibault¡¯s life.


    Thus, the Clery family, once a formidable n of the Brookville in Sunria, was annihted.


    After Robin departed, the Dark Web Assassin began their cleanup operation.


    The fire at the Clery manor burned throughout the day, and simultaneously, the Dark Web financial institutions and assassinworks swiftly moved to seize control of the Clerys¡® global assets.


    The following morning at six o¡¯clock, an auction announcement quickly spread across the inte, sending shockwaves throughout the World of Darkness and shaking the people of Sakurania.


    The bloody wolf de, once honored as the ¡°warrior de¡± by the Emperor, was astonishingly put up for online auction starting at just one dor!


    This de, a globally celebrated masterpiece, was crafted by the renowned desmith Art Sloane from Northmare.


    The de bears the unique emblem, a mark created using a special metal burning technique exclusive to the de God.


    The method of its crafting remained a mystery.


    The auction also included certification from an authoritative institution, all confirming that the de being auctioned was indeed the famed ¡°warrior de.¡±


    The news sent shockwaves across the inte.


    Curiosity arose about the fate of Gauthier, the de¡¯sst known master.


    This martial arts expert, previously one of the nine elite martial artists on the Sakurania martial arts ranking, had been absent from the public eye for 20 years.


    13:27 Wed, 12 Mar


    Chapter 1070 A True Legend!


    How could his legendary de suddenly appear in an online auction at such a low price?


    Spection grew: had Gauthier already died?


    Finished


    And if so, listing such a revered item at a trivial price was seen as a grave disrespect to both thete master and the esteemed de.


    Martial arts enthusiasts across Sakurania expressed their discontent with the organization conducting the auction, though responses to their inquiries remained vague and unsatisfactory.


    Soon, a fervent debate over the bloody wolf de erupted across the inte, rapidly bing a heated topic that amassed over three billion views in just two hours.


    Meanwhile, in Neuno, Sheldon received the news almost immediately.


    After failing to make contact with the Clerys and Gauthier, Sheldon realized that something grave had happened¨Cthey had been annihted.


    He called for Kurtis, who was preparing to head to Sunria.


    ¡°Mr. Folker, the Clerys and Master Lysaght have met their end,¡± Sheldon informed him.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane¡¯s arrival in Sakurania has stirred up a storm!


    ¡°Bastien is set to duel with him today; I trust you to handle it,¡± he added.


    Kurtis bowed respectfully, ¡°Mr. Rivers, I will do everything in my power to neutralize Divine Drakebane in Sunria. Even if Bastien and I fall in this duel, we must find a way to dy his advance to Kinoria.


    ¡°Now is the time for my family to repay our debt to you,¡± Kurtis affirmed.


    Sheldon stood and ced a hand on Kurtis¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. The auctioning of Master Lysaght¡¯s precious de at a one¨Cdor starting price is the Divine Drakebane¡¯s doing. It¡¯s also a tant deration of war against my family.


    ¡°The massacre at the Dragon Manor involved the Clerys and Master Lysaght. Clearly, Divine Drakebane had gathered all relevant information on the participants beforeing to Sakurania.


    ¡°Today, you and Bastien will confront Divine Drakebane at the Sunria Martial Arts Center. I hope you can prevent him from continuing this vengeful rampage.


    ¡°For this reason, I¡¯ve had our people set everything up at the Sunria Martial Arts Center¨Cfrom the referees to the setting¨Ceverything has been meticulously arranged.


    ¡°If you and Bastien cannot stop Divine Drakebane, then it falls to my family to eliminate him there. I¡¯m eager to see if Divine Drakebane, this so¨Ccalled God of Death, can survive an ambush of bullets and super bombs, no matter how powerful he is!¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1071

    Chapter 1071 I Will Use It First to Sever Your Head


    The life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle between the Divine Drakebane and Bastien had not yet begun, but the anticipation had already reached a fever pitch overnight.


    By 8:30 AM, the Sunria Martial Arts Center was encircled by throngs of people.


    It was estimated that at least 100,000 spectators had gathered to witness this monumental duel.


    ÁÖ¼Ò74%


    Finished


    The crowd was not justposed of local martial arts enthusiasts from Sunria but also included freebat fans from across the globe, journalists from leading media organizations, and live¨Cstreamers representing various tforms.


    Additionally, disciples from major martial arts schools in Sakurania andpetitors from different parts of the World Free Fighting Championship were also in attendance.


    To ensure the event proceeded without any disturbances, the Sunria Police Department deployed a significant number of officers to the venue.


    At the urging of both the police and the Homnd Security Department, a protective wire mesh was installed around the ring to keep spectators outside the immediate vicinity of the duel.


    No spectators, journalists, or live streamers were allowed to witness the life¨Cand¨Cdeath battle up close.


    To amodate the massive audience and provide a clear view for everyone, the Sunria Martial Arts Center not only broadcast the event globally but also installed numerousrge screens around the venue for live streaming to those outside the protective.


    Meanwhile, the Dark Web intelligence agency took measures to protect Robin Ramsey¡¯s identity and future -operations<b>. </b>


    They hacked into the live broadcastwork to anonymize all front¨Cfacing cameras focused on Robin.


    Additionally, they deployed 1,000 Dark Web assassins and high¨Ctech countermeasure devices tounch aprehensive search and counter¨Csniper operation around the center.


    As the time for the duel approached, online discussions about the event surged, quickly filling major tforms.


    The topic soon shifted from the controversial auction of the bloody wolf de to the true identity and intentions of the mysterious challenger, with most specting that he hailed from Draconia.


    His identity was widely believed to be that of a reclusive expert from the civilian world of Draconia.


    He found the Sakurania¡¯s champion too arrogant and decided to personally teach Bastien a lesson.


    There were also rumors that he was the feared Divine Drakebane, the God of Death from the World of Darkness<b>. </b>


    This was based on a recent inte announcement by the Divine Drakebane, who dered he would initiate his revenge, starting with Sakurania.


    If the rumors were true, everyone believed that Bastien would not make it out alive.


    Following this, someone imed that Bastien¡¯s father, Kurtis, would soon make an appearance at the


    74%


    Chapter 1071 1 Will Use It First to Sever Your Head


    Many were not familiar with Kurtis,


    Finished


    Someizens, iming insider knowledge, exined that Kurtis was a hidden martial arts expert of the Rivers family, with a level surpassing the master Gauthier of the bloody wolf de,


    Those who believed the Divine Drakebane was the God of Death saw this as a warning battle from Lord Drakebane to the avengers, salerting everyone on the revenge list to be ready, as he would visit them one by


    one.


    Meanwhile, three generations of the Seven Great Royal Houses in Draconia gathered at the Dragon Manor to watch the live broadcast of the duel.


    Several Lords unanimously believed that the one signing as Divine Drakebane was Master Ramsey.


    Even the auction of the bloody wolf de, managed by Robin, was seen as a prelude to the duel.


    In their eyes, Robin always acted beyond ordinary expectations, and if he were the one behind the auction, then without a doubt, he would bring the bloody wolf de, dubbed the ¡°warrior¡± by the Emperor, to the


    scene.


    Robin mentioned this too¨Cabout taking down enemies one by one for the whole world to see.


    At 8:50 AM, the giant screen at the Dragon Manor started showing a live panoramic broadcast from Sunria Martial Arts Center in Sakurania.


    Draconia¡¯s media team in Sakurania, having prepared the night before<i>, </i>provided live coverage from 30 different angles.


    The first shot featured Bastien, Sakurania¡¯s premier warrior, making his entrance<b>. </b>


    Global media gathered outside the venue to interview the champion who had never lost in over 100 international fights.


    An Autreynia reporter kicked things off by asking, ¡°Bastien, how do you feel about facing the challenger today?¡±


    Bastien made a rude gesture at the camera, saying, ¡°As Sakurania¡¯s best, I¡¯ve never shied away from a challenge. In today¡¯s fight, I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg for mercy.¡±


    A Draconia journalist then asked, ¡°Bastien, many believe Divine Drakebane is from Draconia and is here for revenge. Considering your past with Draconia¡¯s fighters, do you see a connection to today¡¯s life¨Cand¨Cdeath match?<b>¡± </b>


    Bastien scoffed, ¡°All Draconia¡¯s free fighters are nobodies to me! Even if Divine Drakebane steps up, I¡¯ll make him kneel and perish on this stage!¡±


    His bold statement caused a buzz among the spectators, ramping up the excitement for the match.


    Another reporter from Sakurania joined in, ¡°Mr. Bastien, this morning there was sudden news online about the bloody wolf de being auctioned for just one dor. This sword is known to be one of the prized possessions of Gauthier, one of our nine legendary warriors. Have you heard about this, and do you think it could be rted to Divine Drakebane?¡±


    Bastien answered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a connection! If I find out who has disrespected Mr. Lysaght in this manner, I¡¯ll wipe out his entire family!¡±


    213


    Chapter 1071 I Will Use It First to Sever Your Head


    ¡°Look, someone is already making their way onto the stage!¡± The crowd immediately grew loud and agitated.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the bloody wolf de!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Is that Divine Drakebane holding it?¡±


    Finished


    Suddenly, a man raised the bloody wolf de high and stepped onto the stage at Sunria Martial Arts Center.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am Divine Drakebane! After this duel, I will choose one lucky person from the audience to receive this de!¡±


    The crowd erupted in a wave of excitement.


    It turned out that Divine Drakebane had the bloody wolf de.


    Bastien was livid. ¡°You are Divine Drakebane, the one who agreed to a life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel with me? How did you get Mr. Lysaght¡¯s bloody wolf de?¡±


    Robin gave a mockingugh, ¡°I killed him.


    ¡°This de is the original spoils, rest assured, I will use it first to sever your head!¡±


    Bastien bellowed like a wild beast, charging through the crowd toward the arena.


    With less than five minutes until the match, all the referees were in ce.


    The excitement outside the Sunria Martial Arts Center was palpable.


    Everyone was on edge, eagerly awaiting the start of this electrifying life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel!


    2.3K


    <b>¡£ </b>

 The Deadly Novelssss 1072

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1072 Deration of War


    After Robin dered that Gauthier had fallen by his hand, an uproar erupted across the inte, overshadowing even the fervor of the event itself.


    Finished


    To intensify the verbal sh between the live audience and onlinementators, the production team was instructed to disy a stream of onlinements alongside the live action, amplifying the tension of the duel.


    The spectacle began with Robin¡¯s open challenge to Bastien, already a major draw.


    However, the stakes escted dramatically when Robin announced on arrival that he had in Gauthier, one of Sakurania¡¯s top nine martial arts masters, and imed the bloody wolf de.


    This bold move was <b>a </b>direct affront to Sakurania¡¯s martial artsmunity, stirring significant bacsh.


    The martial artsmunity in Sakurania was quick to react, collectively denouncing Divine Drakebane.


    Numerous pseudonymous martial artists vowed vengeance against Divine Drakebane for Gauthier¡¯s death.


    In response to the mounting criticism, Robin took to the Dark Web to issue <b>a </b>stark warning: ¡°Anyone wanting to challenge Divine Drakebane, state your name and sect. After he decapitates Bastien, Divine Drakebane wille for you next! If anyone persists in these anonymous attacks, consider it a deration of war against Drakebane and his family. Divine Drakebane will honor the life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel agreement and will retaliate without mercy against anyone¡¯s home.¡±


    This bold deration silenced the online bravado of Sakurania¡¯s self¨Cproimed martial arts aficionados.


    The spection that Divine Drakebane might be the legendary God of Death only intensified the gravity of -Ramsey¡¯s threat.


    It was rumored that the God of Death was backed by the powerful Dark Web organization, capable of swiftly unmasking anyone¡¯s true identity, using their expertise in intelligence and assassination.


    The God of Death, known for his vengeance and ruthlessness<b>, </b>issued a warning that silenced the entire inte.


    This was an unprecedented quiet since the advent of the web.


    The swift silence left manyizens frozen in fear, wondering what kind of formidable figure could instantly quiet the usually vociferous trolls.


    Clearly, the Dark Web¡¯s dread of the God of Death was not just hearsay.


    No one in the martial artsmunity dared challenge this figure who neither yed by the rules nor heeded reason.


    To cross this demon was not just risking one¡¯s life; it threatened disaster upon one¡¯s entire family.


    Thus, no one was bold enough to provoke the wrath of Divine Drakebane.


    The inte seemed as if it had never been a tform for heated debates before.


    Simrly, the atmosphere at the Sunria Martial Arts Center was eerily quiet and tense.


    A


    11-11 <ol><li>L </li></ol>


    L


    4.74%


    Chapter 1072 Deration of War


    Bastien finally made his way to the arena, escorted by two referees.


    Finished


    This life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel was to be overseen by three referees, all from Sunria andpromised by the Rivers.


    However, upon entering the venue and feeling the chilling presence of Robin on stage, the referees were consumed by fear.


    Caught in a fierce internal conflict, they hesitated over whether to use their authority to assist Bastien in defeating and killing Divine Drakebane.


    At that moment, Robin pointed sternly at the three referees, warning, ¡°Before this match starts, I want to remind you three that any slightest misjudgment will not be tolerated under Divine Drakebane¡¯s wrath! This is a duel to the death, and anyone caught cheating will meet their end on this stage first!¡±


    The referees were terrified.


    They had been contemting bias in their officiating, but Robin¡¯s threat made them reconsider.


    After all, staying alive was their priority.


    Bastien responded with wildughter, ¡°Divine Drakebane, you¡¯re overestimating yourself! I¡¯ve never needed help to defeat my opponents!¡±


    He boasted, ¡°I can beat someone from Draconia like you with my eyes closed! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s see if you can still be this arrogant in three minutes,¡± Robin countered, one eyebrow raised.


    Bastien made a dismissive gesture at Robin, ¡°Within three punches, you¡¯ll be the one kneeling and begging for mercy!¡±


    ¡°You? I don¡¯t even need a move to send you to hell,¡± Robin paused, his tone chilling.


    ¡°But today, I¡¯ve thought of a more entertaining way to y. I¡¯m going to show the world how you inch toward death.


    ¡°I know your dad, Kurtis Folker, <b>is </b>here,¡± Robin continued, his voice icy. ¡°If he¡¯s brave enough, he¡¯ll see how you and he will fall by my de!


    ¡°The thing that will kill him is his own sapphire saber! I¡¯ll pierce this devil¡¯s flesh slowly! You and your father will pay for the sins hemitted 20 years ago today!¡±


    Outside the arena¡¯s wire mesh, Kurtis, donning a baseball cap, felt a void inside.


    Watching Robin on stage, he sensed the lethal coldness and ferocity.


    He knew today might mark the end for both him and his son.


    The referee blew the horn after the signing of the life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel agreement, signaling the start of the final battle.


    Bastien charged at Robin like a wild beast, his roar echoing through the arena.


    The cameras, broadcasting live around the world, zoomed in on Bastien¡¯s ferocious punch¨Ca blow that had instantly floored many opponents in the past.


    13:28 Wed, 12 Mar M


    Chapter 1072 Deration of War


    74%


    Finished


    As everyone watched, they expected to witness another swift defeat; however, Robin stood his ground, utterly motionless.


    The audience was shocked.


    In this high¨Cstakes confrontation, Bastien lunged forward, but Divine Drakebane remained unflinching.


    Was he intimidated by Bastien¡¯s fearsome punch?


    The broadcast operator slowed down the yback, allowing viewers to see every detail of Bastien¡¯s fist moving closer to Robin¡¯s chest.


    Just as it seemed Bastien¡¯s punch was about to connect, the screen froze.


    Viewers worldwide suspected a technical glitch in the broadcast.


    But in the next instant, Bastien screamed as if he had struck an immovable object<b>, </b>and he was hurled nearly 30 feet back.


    Had Robin not restrained himself, Bastien might have been ejected from the ring entirely.


    Robin then walked deliberately towards the fallen Bastien.


    The referee considered stepping in to assist, but the formidable presence in Robin¡¯s eyes and his earlier menacing words held everyone back.


    They all knew that no potential gain was worth more than their lives.


    Even Gauthier, a renowned martial arts master, had fallen to Robin.


    They, barely warriors themselves, dared not cross a man known for his lethal prowess<b>. </b>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1073

    Chapter 1073 Necessary Act of Revenge


    76%


    +8 Pearls


    Bastien¡¯s right hand was now a grotesque mass of boneless, rotten flesh, hanging limply by his side with all bones inside crushed.


    He had not anticipated that Robin¡¯s seemingly unruly dragon dagger would possess such devastating power.


    As Robin approached, a burst of determination surged through Bastien, propelling him to his feet despite the excruciating pain.


    As the first warrior of Sakurania, his innate blood lust and ferocity ignited fiercely at that moment.


    Bastien mustered all his strength and leaped into the air, aiming a flying tackle directly at Robin¡¯s throat.


    The move was executed with such speed that it blurred on the livestream, leaving viewers struggling to keep <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    The audience was initially shocked by Bastien¡¯s audacity, amazed that he could execute such a dynamic move in his dire state.


    Yet, what seemed like a desperate and sharp maneuver to them appeared slow and clumsy to Robin<b>, </b>almost like child¡¯s y.


    With a casual grace, Robin raised his hand and effortlessly caught Bastien by the ankle mid¨Cflight.


    Bastien, the revered warrior of Sakurania, was suddenly reduced to a puppet in Robin¡¯s firm grasp, helplessly tossed around as if weightless.


    After toying with him for a torturous minute, Robin abruptly intensified his grip.


    A chilling crack resonated through the arena as Bastien¡¯s ankle was ruthlessly crushed.


    Robin then flung Bastien¡¯s burly frame onto the mat with such force that it reverberated around the silent


    arena.


    Despite his robust physique, Bastien was no match for Robin¡¯s brutal treatment.


    The once fierce and arrogant warriory defeated and subdued; his usual miasma now a distant memory.


    minds grappling with the swift and savage downfall of


    The three referees watched, utterly Sakurania¡¯s finest warrior.


    But the ordeal was far from over.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Robin relentlessly stepped on Bastien¡¯s thighs, crushing both thigh bonespletely under his weight.


    The brutal force made it clear that even the most skilled healer could not help Bastien regain his stance as Sakurania¡¯s former top warrior.


    Although Robin¡¯s face was not fully visible in the online video, every detail of his assault on Bastien was captured from multiple angles, magnifying each merciless act.


    The screams from the ring began loudly but gradually weakened as Bastien turned into a battered and bloodied heap.


    10:51 Thu, 13 Mar


    Chapter 1073 Necessary Act of Revenge


    76%


    +8 Pearls


    Lying in agony on the mat, he looked up at the merciless figure above him, never having imagined such a grim end.


    As Robin pressed his foot against Bastien¡¯s chest, a voice erupted from the crowd.


    Kurtis, hidden among the spectators, could not contain his fury any longer. ¡°You are too cruel!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°I am Kurtis Folker! Bastien has already lost; why continue with such cruelty? If you must kill him, then do it quickly¨Cwhy torture him like this?¡±


    Robin slowly lifted his foot, his smile cold and calcted.


    ¡°You finally decided to show up! I thought I could stomp on your son¡¯s heart, and you still wouldn¡¯t appear. But it seems you do care for this b*st*rd son of yours, don¡¯t you?¡±


    His voice was chilling as he continued, ¡°I can let him linger in this world a bit longer, let him watch how I end you with every sh, and then let him join you on your journey to the next world.¡±


    Kurtis, witnessing the scene, sighed deeply. ¡°Are you doing this to avenge the massacre from 20 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Robin replied as he pulled out a wet towel and began to clean his blood¨Cstained hands. ¡°I will reim what was taken from me, a hundredfold!¡±


    Kurtis bowed his head solemnly, acknowledging the past. ¡°Divine Drakebane, I deeply regret what happened 20 years ago. Today, I am here to resolve matters ording <i>to </i>your wishes.¡±


    He paused, his voice carrying a plea. ¡°In front of the martial arts world, I have a request. I will ept responsibility for my actions back then. Bastien is innocent; he had no part in that incident. <i>Please</i>, spare him. As for our duel, let life and death be determined by fate.¡±


    Robin responded with a scornful snort, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide!


    ¡°Just like the Dragon Manor back then, how many innocent lives did you end without mercy? Did you ever spare any of them? You martial artists<b>, </b>who didn¡¯t hesitate to strike down defenseless women and children- how can you plead for mercy for your son, the top warrior?


    ¡°The truth is<b>, </b>Bastien and I have a binding life¨Cand¨Cdeath contract. The oue must see one of us <i>dead</i>. No matter what, I won¡¯t let him live.


    ¡°The crimes youmitted against my mother and the Dragon Manor¨CI will make you pay back twice over. After I finish with you and your son today, the Rivers will be next. They will pay for my suffering with their lives.¡±


    The chilling deration resonated through the venue, reigniting the ancient grudge that had smoldered for two decades.


    Amid the tense atmosphere, some spectators shook their heads in disapproval.


    ¡°The heart of the Dragon Dagger is too small,¡± they murmured,menting the relentless cycle of reance that showed no signs of abating.


    Some members of the Draconia audience spoke out sharply in defense of Robin¡¯s actions.


    ¡°If your mother had been brutally murdered, would you let go of your hatred over time?¡± they challenged.


    Thu, 13 Mar


    Chapter 1073 Necessary Act of Revenge


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°If Divine Drakebane seeks vengeance for the tragedy that befell the Dragon Manor 20 years ago, it¡¯s not cruelty¨Cit¡¯s a necessary act of revenge!¡±


    Amid these heated debates outside the arena, Kurtis made his way onto the stage, fury and resolution etched on his face.


    Robin¡¯s gaze fell on the sapphire saber in Kurtis¡¯s hand, igniting a fierce rage within him.


    At that moment, all he could see was the image of his mother¡¯s helpless, sorrowful death under that very sword.


    Herst words, ¡°Darling, if you can live, remember that Mom loves you, haunted him deeply, fueling his


    wrath.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane¡­¡± Kurtis began, but before he could finish, Robin struck him hard in the chest.


    The impact was so forceful that Kurtis coughed up blood.


    With swift brutality, Robin grabbed the sapphire¨Ciid saber and plunged it into Kurtis¡¯s chest.


    Though the de missed the heart, Kurtis was severely injured but still alive.


    Without hesitation, Robin grabbed Kurtis by the hair and threw him at Bastien¡¯s feet.


    What followed was a chilling disy of vengeance.


    Robin methodically stabbed Kurtis again and again, each thrust delivered with relentless force. After the 36th stab, he finally withdrew the saber.


    Bastien, who had been watching helplessly, pleaded from the ground, terrified by the gruesome <i>fate </i>of his father.


    ¡°Lord Drakebane, spare me! I wasn¡¯t part of the massacre at the Dragon Manor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Robin retorted, pulling the saber from Kurtis¡¯s body and decisively beheading Bastien in a final act of retribution.


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1074

    Chapter 1074 Apologize to the Former Killer


    Robin¡¯s violent blow instantly silenced both the inte and the scene.


    +8 Pearls


    Even the photographers onsite were frozen in shock, their cameras unwaveringly capturing the gruesome tableau on the stage under the harsh re of the sunlight.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood, transforming the live broadcast into a deste and surreal scene.


    Everything felt distant, hollow, and horrifying¡­


    Before the final showdown, many onlookers had dismissed the hyped duel between Divine Drakebane and Bastien as just a publicity stunt orchestrated by big business interests.


    They had not believed it could be real.


    The reality of the violence did not hit home until the staff carried out the bodies of Kurtis and Bastien, confirming that Sakurania¡¯s former top warrior had indeed been in by Divine Drakebane with a devastating strike.


    Bastien¡¯s fans, who hade prepared withrge banners to support their idol, were left in shock¨Ctheir banners never even unfurled.


    After a prolonged silence of over two minutes, the director switched the broadcast to other scenes<b>, </b>but the shift did little to stem the tide of online criticism.


    Calls for Divine Drakebane to be held ountable flooded social media, with many demanding justice.


    Chaos erupted among the spectators at the venue.


    Police officers from the Metropolitan Police Department quickly set up barriers to control the crowd as public security forces were urgently dispatched.


    The situation outside the Sunria Martial Arts Center briefly spiraled, underlining the intense reactions to what was, by all ounts, an officially sanctioned life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel.


    As the scene outside the martial arts hall grew increasingly chaotic, the Metropolitan Police Department quickly called for reinforcements.


    They even enlisted the help of the local gang, the Drumskulls, to help maintain order.


    Despite these efforts, the number of protesters¨Cprimarily supporters of Bastien¨Ccontinued to grow, indicating a deliberate effort to incite unrest.


    When Robin emerged from the martial arts center surrounded by staff, a young woman from Draconia broke through the police cordon and confronted him.


    She pointed at Robin and shouted, ¡°You cruel thug! Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯ve shattered the image of excellence, kindness, and love that we hold dear! You¡¯ve even tarnished thepetitive spirit of mixed martial arts,cking even the basic martial ethics of a warrior! I don¡¯t know about your 20 years of hatred, but I do know that an eye for an eye will make the whole world blind! Do you understand the consequences of your actions? They bring only hatred!¡±


    Her impassioned outcry captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    MaJia


    ?????? ? ????¡ª.


    Jon ha haandaancing han fran and <b>wand- </b>lin


    to the Former Killer


    Some audience members, recognizing her, shared her identity.


    ¡ú +8 Pearls


    The woman was Tamara Helsker, a member of the Draconia and Sakurania Free Fighting Exchange Association and a staunch supporter of Bastien.


    She was well¨Cknown for her presence at all of Bastien¡¯s matches and had authored many articlesuding Sakurania¡¯s top warrior.


    Approaching Tamara, Cynthia challenged her sharply, ¡°If I were to ughter your entire family, would you still preach to me about friendship, peace, and love? You are just a piece of trash who has forgotten even your ancestors, yet you dare to lecture my lord! If you dare insult my lord again, I will end you!¡±


    Tamara recoiled, visibly shaken by the menacing aura that Cynthia exuded.


    A man beside her began to protest<b>, </b>but his indignation was swiftly cut short as Cynthia pressed a short sword against his neck.


    ¡°I am Cynthia Rivers of Kinoria, known as the underground queen of Nordmare in Sakurania¡¯s martial society!¡± she dered with chilling confidence.


    ¡°Do you think I would hesitate to eliminate someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even know their own surname? Get lost!¡±


    Meanwhile, a portly man dressed in white, escorted by a police officer, approached Robin after showing his credentials.


    ¡°Are you the Divine Drakebane? You must be from Draconia. Allow me to introduce myself,¡± he said, extending his business card to Robin, who did not take it.


    ¡°I am Lemi, the vice president of Draconia and Sakurania Free Fighting Exchange Association.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Robin asked.


    Lemi continued, ¡°Divine Drakebane, when you came to challenge Bastien in Sunria, why didn¡¯t you notify our association? Do you realize that our association does not condone revenge¨Cdriven life¨Cand¨Cdeath duels?¡±


    Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°So?¡± he challenged.


    Lemi, feeling the weight of the moment, stammered, ¡°You ¡­ You must apologize to the martial artsmunity of Sakurania, and¡­¡±


    Robin¡¯s expression turned icy as he interrupted, ¡°Are you asking me to apologize to the former killer?¡± Without warning, he struck Lemi across the face. ¡°F*ck you! Are you still not awake from your bootlicking antics<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The p sent Lemi flying, and hended heavily in front of a group of police officers at the police station. ¡°Officer, I am the president of DSA. You guys better arrest this thug!¡± Lemi cried out from the ground.


    Robin advanced towards Lemi, pointing at the several armed officers surrounding them. ¡°Try me! Let¡¯s see how many heads I can chop off!¡± he taunted.


    ¡°D*mn, why am I always running into scum like you?¡± Robin¡¯s contempt was palpable, and all the police officers at the station hesitated, none daring to meet his gaze, effectively ignoring Lemi¡¯s pleas.


    Robin then pointed to the nearest live broadcast device, his voice cutting through the tense air, ¡°Kivers, are you ready? I¡¯ming to kill you next!¡±


    Chapter 1074 Apologize to the Former Killer


    The nearby officers could not help but tremble at the severity of his threat.


    +8 Pearls


    Every officer at the scene was silently praying, <i>Sir</i>, <i>please </i><i>just </i><i>leave </i><i>quickly</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>you </i><i>don¡¯t</i>, <i>our </i><i>hearts </i>will <i>shatter</i>.


    Throughout their careers, they had never encountered someone as fearsome as this individual from Draconia.


    Lemi, watching the scene unfold, could not fathom why the officers at the Sakurania Police Station were so terrified.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as a group of suited men charged towards Robin.


    The crowd began to murmur among themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s Azul Fotheringay, the head of Drumskulls in Sunria.¡±


    ¡°Why is heing over now? Are the Drumskulls going to make a move against this Divine Drakebane?¡±


    Drumskulls was not just any gang; it was thergest in Sakurania,manding tens of thousands of members<b>. </b>


    Their influence was so significant that even the police department and self¨Cdefense forces had to treat them with a certain level of deference.


    Furthermore, many high¨Cranking government officials were disciples of Drumskulls, underscoring the gang¡¯s powerful stature within the region.


    Lemi¡¯s senses sharpened.


    Given the DSA¡¯s business dealings with Drumskulls and his own past interactions with Azul, leader of the Sunria Drumskulls, he understood the potential implications of this new development.


    Tamara, serving as the liaison between the DSA and Drumskulls, recognized Azul and his entourage.


    Her face lit up with a hopeful expression as she rushed forward. ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, your timing couldn¡¯t be better!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Are you also here for this life¨Cand¨Cdeath duel?<b>¡± </b>


    Her tone shifted as she continued, ¡°Our association deeply regrets the violent actions of Divine Drakebane, and we have decided that he must make a public apology¡­


    ¡±


    2.3K


    W

 The Deadly Novelssss 1075

    Chapter 1075 A Lone Shadow Rises


    Azul lifted his gaze toward Tamara, a flicker of coldness shing through his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Lemi scrambled up from the ground with an awkward roll and rushed to stand before Azul.


    ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, I believe it¡¯s necessary to establish clearer regtions for the martial arts exchange in


    Sunria.


    ¡°If we continue to allow acts of brutal vengeance like Robin¡¯s, it will only throw the martial arts world of Sakurania into utter chaos.¡±


    Azul furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr. Grey, are you trying to give me orders?¡±


    Lemi responded immediately, ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, this is an urgent matter.¡±


    Before he could finish, Azul cut him off with an icy tone, ¡°Urgent? And what the h*ll does that have to do with you? More importantly, do you think you have the right to demand anything from me?¡±


    Lemi flinched, swallowing hard. He carefully rephrased, ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Fotheringay, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I wouldn¡¯t dare tell you what to do.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to address the issue of Robin killing Bastien?¡±


    Azul let out a dry chuckle. ¡°And what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Lemi straightened his posture and exined, ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, the Free Fighting Championship is a prestigious event, meant to foster friendship andmunication through martial arts, not a stage for vengeance and bloodshed.¡±


    Tamara immediately chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Mr. Fotheringay, I¡¯m still mourning Bastien¡¯s death. Robin¡¯s brutality haspletely twisted the spirit of thispetition! If we just let him walk away, won¡¯t that send a dangerous message to the public?¡±


    Azul¡¯s voice turned even colder, ¡°So, are you saying that Robin should be punished? Let me remind you, Mr. Drakebane clearly stated before the match that his fight with Bastien was a duel to the death. He also made it clear that this was a private matter¨Ca personal grudge¨Cand had nothing to do with any unrted individuals, organizations, or regions. This method of settling disputes has long been acknowledged by both the high authorities of Sakurania and our martial artsmunity. We abide by one fundamental rule that the strong reign supreme. We honor our agreements and do not interfere in private, openly dered duels of personal grievances!¡±


    He scanned the faces before him and sneered, ¡°If your entire family were wiped out, your loved ones were ughtered, and no legal authority would uphold justice for you, would you still kneel before your enemy, begging for peace? Let¡¯s be honest. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d be nothing but a spineless coward! When thew fails to deliver justice, then a life¨Cor¨Cdeath duel like today is the only rightful resolution. Mr. Drakebane did nothing wrong! You sell out your people just to curry favor with powerful forces here. That¡¯s an extremely horrible action! The whole world despises traitors who plot against their own people!¡±


    Azul¡¯s voice was sharp as he turned to Lemi, ¡°Mr. Grey, as of today, Drumskulls will cut all ties with you. There will be no further cooperation ormunication between us! If you dare to continue twisting the truth, distorting the narrative, or stirring up trouble, Drumskulls will not tolerate it!¡±


    Lemi stood frozen in disbelief. He had fully expected Azul to be furious over Robin¡¯s killing of Folker¡¯s father and son. Instead, Azul was directing his rage at him.


    175 A Lone Shadow Rises


    ¡°But, Mr. Fotheringay ¡­ ¡±


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°There is no but!¡± Azul¡¯s palmshed across Lemi¡¯s face with a resounding p. ¡°If you ever dare to utter another word against Lord Drakebane in my presence, I will make sure you disappear from Sunria forever!¡± Lemi staggered, his hand trembling as he clutched his stinging cheek. ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, that¡¯s not what I meant! Robin already ughtered Kurtis and Bastien. That¡¯s such a violent behavior.¡±


    Azul¡¯s expression turned deadly. ¡°Oh, what exactly do you mean? Are you saying I must take action against Lord Drakebane?¡±


    His voice dropped into an ominous growl. ¡°Arrest and throw them into the sea! Let the sharks feast on them.¡±


    Four thugs in suits from Drumskulls immediately sprang into action, forcing Lemi and Tamara to the ground, pinning them under their heavy boots.


    Neither of them had expected that in their desperate attempt to please Sakurania Nation¡¯s higher¨Cups had offended the wrong person. Now, their very lives hung by a thread.


    Azul strode swiftly toward Robin and bowed deeply before him without sparing them another nce. ¡°Azul Fotheringay, leader of Drumskulls¡¯s Sunria area, pays his respects to Lord Drakebane. Drumskulls offers our full cooperation to assist with any of Lord Drakebane¡¯s affairs in Sakurania. My lord, if you have any requests, just make a phone call, and tens of thousands of Drumskulls¡¯s members will immediately serve you.¡±


    Lemi and Tamara stared in shock; their minds turned nk.


    Azul<i>, </i><i>the </i><i>feared </i><i>leader </i><i>of </i><i>Drumskulls¡¯s </i><i>Sunria </i><i>Area</i>, <i>is </i><i>bowing </i><i>submissively </i><i>to </i><i>a </i><i>Draconia¡¯s </i><i>young </i><i>man </i><i>in </i><i>his </i><b><i>twenties</i></b><i>?! </i>At that moment, they finally understood that Robin was the only person who could save them. Tamara¡¯s panic surged, and she desperately screamed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Robin! Save me! Please!¡±


    Robin didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Instead, he turned to Cynthia and instructed, ¡°Make arrangements immediately. We¡¯re heading to Archona District in Neuno. It¡¯s time to settle the score with the Rivers family.¡±


    Tamara¡¯s voice rose into a shriek, ¡°Robin! You can¡¯t just leave us! We¡¯re your fellow countrymen! If you stand by and watch us get thrown into the sea, aren¡¯t you afraid of being condemned by all of Draconia¡¯s people?!¡±


    Robin turned, his gaze falling upon Lemi and Tamara, who were still pinned to the ground. Amusement flickered in his eyes before he let out a chuckle.


    ¡°I love my homnd, thend that raised me, with all my heart, and I love their kind people even more. And because of that love, I crossed mountains and seas to hunt down the beasts that once ughtered my family on thatnd. No matter how powerful they are, no matter how far they run, I will never stop my pursuit of vengeance!¡±


    His voice sharpened,ced with icy disdain, ¡°And yet, here you are, putting on this hypocritical act of ¡®righteousness¡®, demanding that I apologize to my enemies? This isn¡¯t about justice. It¡¯s about your pathetic, spineless obsession with catering to foreigners!


    ¡°D*mn it! You people are dripping with selfishness, yet you dare to demand that I be the bigger person? What kind of twisted logic is that? Now, after groveling at their feet, you find yourselves cast aside. Do you think you can turn to me for salvation?<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter 1075 A Lone Shadow Rises


    +8 Pearls


    Robin¡¯s eyes darkened, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Trash like you, even if cut to pieces by thousands of knives, has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Tamara shrieked in fury, ¡°How can you be so cruel and unjust?! Are you going to stand there and watch yourrades be executed?!¡±


    Robin let out a slow, mockingugh. ¡°Don¡¯t disgrace the word rades¡® with your filth. People like you are better off dead.¡±


    Azul¡¯s voice rang out like a de slicing through the air, ¡°Dispose of these fools! Throw them into the sea!¡±


    It was only then that Lemi and Tamara realized the sheer gravity of their situation. Their faces drained of color as they desperately crawled forward, begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Drakebane! We were wrong! We werepletely wrong! Please ¡­ please, we beg you, speak to Mr. Fotheringay on our behalf! Please let us go!¡±


    Robin didn¡¯t so much as nce their way. He stepped into the luxury car prepared by Drumskulls and left Sunria¡¯s Martial Arts Center.


    The midday sun burned bright, casting his shadow long and unwavering across the pavement. Everyone who watched that scene could feel an eerie chill creeping up their spines.


    The entire inte momentarily fell into an eerie silence before chaos erupted.


    The world buzzed, electrified with spection. Everyone was talking about Divine Drakebane¡¯s next revenge action.


    A single man had dered war on the entire Rivers family in public. Such a move was incredible for


    everyone.


    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>powerful </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>man</i><i>? </i><i>How </i><i>frighteningly </i><i>sure </i><i>must </i><i>he </i><i>be </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>step</i><i>? </i>


    The whole world waited, breathless with anticipation.


    Everyone was waiting for the battle of Divine Drakebane against the Rivers family, guessing what a stunning ending it would be!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1076

    Chapter <b>1076 </b>Juan Denver


    092


    <b>92</b>%


    Finished


    It hadn¡¯t <b>been </b>long since Kurtis and his son were executed by Divine Drakebane when yet another shocking piece of news erupted <b>across </b>the inte byghtfall: the Clerys had been wiped out.


    The revtion spread like wildfire, dominating trending topics on every major tform. Soon enough, the Dark Web confirmed it: the Clerys¡¯s annihtion was the handiwork of Divine Drakebane, the legendary assassin.


    It was revenge. Retribution for the massacre of the Dragon Manor two decades ago.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The Dark Web went on to announce the next targets, the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School.


    The moment the news dropped, the inte was aze with spection. People dissected every possible oue, theories ran wild, and even underground gamblingpanies saw an opportunity. Wagers were ced on how this revenge saga would unfold, turning the entire event into a spectacle as hyped as the most explosive World Cup in history.


    The sheer scale of the uproar finally forced the upper echelons of Sakurania to take the matter seriously. Initially content to observe from the sidelines, the authorities now found themselves divided over how to respond.


    One faction believed Divine Drakebane¡¯s vendetta was nothing more than an underworld feud¨Can affair of personal grievances best left to resolve itself. As long as civilians and national security remained unaffected, there was no need for interference. This was amon practice in martial society matters.


    Meanwhile, the opposing faction saw it differently. They argued that allowing Divine Drakebane to freely execute revenge on theirnd was uneptable. The Rivers family and the Northern Star Sword School were powerful forces with deep¨Crooted influence. If the government stood idly by, they would be dissatisfied.


    Yet, those in favor of non¨Cinterference issued a grave warning. If Sakurania used force against Divine Drakebane, the assassin might reveal a buried truth from 20 years ago. The massacre at the Dragon Manor hadn¡¯t been the work of one or two factions alone. The Rivers family, the Clerys, the Northern Star Sword School, and even certain dark world sects had all yed a role, infiltrating Draconia to carry out their brutal ughter.


    If that truth came to light, the consequences for Sakurania would be dire.


    Then, there was another chilling rumor. It was said that Divine Drakebane possessed an ancient artifact of unimaginable power, one long sought after by the top sects of the dark world. Its full destructive capability remained unknown, but whispers imed its might was beyond anything the world had seen. Yet, no one knew exactly how destructive this ancient relic was.


    Not everyone was convinced. Skeptics dismissed the so¨Ccalled ancient artifact as nothing more than a relic -a cold weapon from a bygone era. No matter how powerful it was, it couldn¡¯t possibly rival modern aircraft, artillery, and heavy weaponry.


    However, came an argument that sent chills down the spines of those in the room. What if he possessed something far worse? A weapon capable of wiping out the entire in an instant. If such a weapon truly existed, then a mere ind nation like Sakurania was nothing more than a speck of dust.


    If they provoked a man whose soul had long been consumed by vengeance, what was stopping him from unleashing destruction?


    <b>1/3 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>1076 Juan Denver


    Finished


    <b>Sure</b>, <b>there </b><b>was </b>a possibility that he didn¡¯t have direct control <b>over </b>the device. But what if <b>he </b><b>did</b>? What if <b>he </b><b>could erase </b>Sakurania from existence with just a press of a button?


    With <b>the </b><b>weight </b><b>of this </b>terrifying possibility looming over them, the nation¡¯s high¨Cranking officials <b>debated </b>fiercely, locked in discussion for an entire afternoon.


    By the end of it, they reached a unanimous decision: stay out of Divine Drakebane¡¯s way. Observe from the shadows, and act only when necessary.


    Archona District, No. Rivers Manor.


    In the grand hall of Rivers Manor sat Sheldon¨CRivers at the front of the room<b>, </b>his expression cold and unreadable. To his right sat his eldest son, Cooper Rivers.


    On his left sat an elderly man, his white hair flowing like an ancient river of wisdom. He was Juan Denver, the Northern Star Sword School¡¯s master and Cynthia¡¯s mentor.


    Sheldon furrowed his brows. ¡°Master Denver,


    ¡°The Clerys had Master Lysaght, along with over a hundred elite warriors defending their estate. And yet, they still couldn¡¯t stop Divine Drakebane. Kurtis and his son were also ughtered just as easily. To put it bluntly, even the most skilled Sword Master in our country wouldn¡¯t be able to eliminate the entire Clerys, Master Lysaght, and the Folkers¡® father and son in such a short time. The reputation of Divine Drakebane is no exaggeration.¡±


    Juan gave a slow nod. ¡°A disciple trained by the Shadow Sect is incredible. I didn¡¯t expect that the legendary ancient artifact, the one the World of Darkness has been searching for over the past 20 years, has been in his possession all along.¡±


    Cooper pulled out his phone and tapped on the screen. ¡°Master Denver, check this out.¡±


    The video began ying. ¡°This was recorded by one of the Clerys¡® spies. It captures the exact moment Divine Drakebane killed Master Lysaght.¡±


    Juan let out a chuckle before he murmured to himself, This so¨Ccalled spy must have been intentionally released by Divine Drakebane to report to us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let a single Clerys¡® member make it out alive with his power.¡± His gaze darkened.


    The room fell silent as their eyes remained glued to the screen. Everyone was stunned..


    The grotesque scene of the bloodthirsty Divine Drakebane yed on screen for a full minute, until Gauthier¡¯s body withered as everyst drop of blood and essence was drained from him.


    Sheldon jabbed a trembling finger at the jagged weapon in Divine Drakebane¡¯s hand. ¡°This is it! This is the legendary ancient artifact! I ¡­ I¡¯ve waited 20 years for this moment! Hahaha!¡±


    Yet, Juan did not share the same unrestrained glee. His face remained grave as he examined the massacre unfolding within the ruin of Clery Manor.


    Juan squinted his eyes as he muttered, ¡°He ughtered hundreds of top¨Ctier warriors, Such power will be enough to carve his name into a legend within the World of Darkness<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Sheldon¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt. A flicker of unease crossed his face. ¡°Master Denver, are you


    92


    Chapter 1076 Juan Denver


    saying that even you cannot stop him?¡±


    #Finished


    Juan scoffed, his expression hardening. ¡°Divine Drakebane is formidable, but his technique is far too rough. With his level of martial prowess, he may be able to overwhelm second¨Crate swordsmen through


    sheer force.¡±


    His gaze was cold and unwavering before continued, ¡°But martial arts is not about brute strength. It is about cultivation. Without truc cultivation, one will never reach the peak.


    ¡°Moreover, his short de carties too much hatred. His mind is chaotic, burdened with distractions. Hecks rity. In front of a true master, his cultivation is nothing more than a child ying with sticks, not worth mentioning!¡±


    Hearing this, Sheldon let out a boisterousugh. ¡°Wonderful! Master Denver, with you here, the Rivers family has nothing to fear!


    ¡°Divine Drakebane will undoubtedly visit the manor tonight. Master Denver, you must cut him down on the spot and im the ancient artifact for yourself!¡±


    I have also requested the His eyes gleamed with ambition when he added, ¡°To ensure our suc Emperor¡¯s support as a precaution. If we seed tonight, the Northern Star Sect under yourmand will rise to be the number one sect in the world!¡±


    Juan¡¯s eyes flickered with an unreadable glint.


    Noticing the shift in his expression, Sheldon stepped closer and lowered his voice, ¡°Master Denver, if you obtain the ancient relic, killing Elijah will be child¡¯s y. Once he¡¯s gone, you will have every right to im- the position of Northern Star Sword School leader. You willmand every disciple and warrior in Sakurania.¡±


    A slow, chilling smile crept across Juan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Master! Ms. Rivers and the man known as Divine Drakebane have arrived at the manor gates!¡± A house servant rushed in, clutching amunication device.


    Before Sheldon could even process the news, Robin stormed in from outside, nked by Daphne and Rita.


    ¡°Cynthia! You haven¡¯t returned to the manor in years, and this is how you behave? Where are your manners?¡± His eyes flicked between her and Juan. ¡°You stand before your grandfather and your master, yet you show no respect! What kind of attitude is this?¡± Sheldon scolded coldly.


    Cynthia let out a coldugh. ¡°Gr¨¢ndpa, Master, do you expect me to bow to either of you? Do you even deserve it?¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1077

    Chapter 1077 Bury the Hatchet


    Finished


    ¡°Cynthia, how can you be so rude to your grandpa?¡± Cooper reprimanded Cynthia loudly. ¡°Kneel and apologize now!¡±


    ? ?????


    Bang! Suddenly, Robin kicked Cooper and sent him to his knees. He said menacingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll soon know what despair feels like!¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Sheldon shouted sternly, and four bodyguards braced themselves for battle.


    Bang! Robin disappeared and immediately reappeared in front of Sheldon. Hended a ferocious p on the head of the Rivers family without hesitation.


    ¡°Old geezer, there is no one in this world who dares to disrespect me!


    ¡°If you are in such a hurry to be reincarnated, I will do you a favor and shove you back into your mother¡¯s womb!¡±


    <i>D</i>*mn it<i>! </i>


    Sheldon and Juan were stunned!


    It seemed that the rumor about the Divine Drakebane being arrogant and domineering ¡­ was not a mere


    rumor!


    A carefreeughter cut through the chaos and broke the tension in the hall.


    A woman dressed in blue and white approached them with a coy and graceful demeanor.


    ¡°Cynthia, the man you brought is quite interesting.


    The woman was none other than Cynthia¡¯s elder sister, Lannie Rivers.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years, but why did we grow <b>so </b>distant?¡± As Lanniemented nonchntly, she got closer to Robin and Cynthia with a smile.


    ¡°Cynthia, you really shouldn¡¯t disrespect Dad and Grandpa like this.


    ¡°Back then, Grandpa and Master Denver gave you all the help you need. I was incredibly jealous of you.


    ¡°When you were four, Master Denver began to teach you martial arts, and by the time you were 13, you were already the underground queen of Nordmare.


    ¡°Your achievements today are all thanks to Grandpa and Master Denver.


    ¡°And what about me? I am stuck in this tiny town, Kinoria. Come spring, I would gaze at the snow;e winter, I would watch the flowers bloom. What a boring life!


    ¡°They¡¯ve treated you well, yet you repay their kindness by bringing along an outsider and causing trouble at home. You¡¯re really out of line.


    ¡°In the few years you were in Draconia, not only did you fail the tasks given to you by Master Denver, but you also chose to turn your back on us by killing your fellow peer from the same sect. Master Denver did not me you, yet you harbor such resentment. Why do you not know how to be grateful?


    10:01 Fri, <b>Mar </b>14 D


    Chapter 1077 Bury the Hatchet


    Finished


    ¡°If <b>we </b><b>are </b>doing things by the rules <b>of </b>the Rivers family you should have been beheaded a long time <b>ago</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cynthia sneered. ¡°They only see me as fodder!


    ¡°If <b>I never </b>made acquaintance with Lord Drakebane, I would still have been a puppet controlled by all of you, doing the wicked <b>decs </b>on your behalf.


    ¡°Juan, Sheldon, you are nothing more than animals in human skin!


    ¡°I havee with Lord Drakebane this time for revenge. Not only am <b>I </b>avenging the lost souls in Dragon Manor back then, but I¡¯m here because of the hatred in my heart!


    ¡°The Cynthia Rivers in the past is long gone. I am no longer tied to the Rivers family!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯ll regret this!¡± Lannie shook her head while she chuckled wryly, but suddenly, sheshed out at Robin with a short de.


    However, the short de that wasced with potent poison suddenly prated her chest instead.


    A red smear spread across her blue and white dress, dyeing her with horror and despair.


    ¡°How dare you <b>¡­ </b>stab me?¡±


    Lannie could not believe what had happened. Why was her de sticking out from her chest instead?


    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m here to kill your entire family! There¡¯s nothing that I won¡¯t do!¡± Robin grabbed her hair coldly and smashed her head onto Cooper¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    Cooper and his daughter, Lannie, did not know what hit them. Little did they know, they were already on the way to hell.


    Sheldon waspletely caught off guard. <i>So </i><i>this </i>is <i>the </i><i>power of </i><i>that </i><i>legendary </i><i>Divine </i><i>Drakebane</i>?


    The other core members of the family immediately fell silent!


    This man here was a ruthless person who did not y by the rules!


    Juan sighed profusely and shouted, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯ve misunderstood me and your grandfather!


    ¡°We will have a chance tomunicate properly in the future. You wille to understand my


    intentions.¡±


    Cynthia chuckled coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t have that chance!¡±


    Juan shook his head helplessly and replied, ¡°All right, I have an important matter to discuss with Mr.


    Drakebane right now. We will talk another time.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane! Your reputationes before you, and now I finally meet you!¡±


    Sheldon was about to direct all the top fighters in the family to attack Robin together.


    Sensing Juan¡¯s spirited movements, he immediately signaled the snipers to get ready to kill Robin.


    <b>? </b>


    Chapter 1077 Bury the Hatchet


    Juan nced at the bodies of


    Finished


    sooner and Lannie and said, ¡°In Sakurania, we admire strength above all


    else. You were able to kill Master Lysaght and the Rivers. It is all the proof I need to acknowledge your strength as one of the top yers in the martial arts world.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re here for revenge.


    ¡°However, before you begin, can you listen to what I have to say?¡±


    Cynthia immediately pulled Robin¡¯s arm and shouted, My lord, don¡¯t be fooled! He¡¯s trying to deceive you! He wants to ¡­


    Robin raised his hand to signal for her to stop speaking He pointed at Juan and replied, ¡°Go ahead. What do you want to say?¡±


    Juan and Sheldon exchanged a nce and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, I have always been a fan of the expression ¡®the cycle of revenge never ends¡®.


    ¡°So, what I mean is, revenge is meaningless. It will only breed more hatred.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, when the disaster of Dragon Manor happened, I admit that we had yed a part in it. However, we had our reasons for doing so.


    ¡°After that incident, words won¡¯t be able to describe how regretful we are. We have been used and misled.


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, this is not something I can exin with just a few words.


    ¡°I propose a solution after I imagine being in your shoes. Let¡¯s see if we can sit down and negotiate a better way to resolve this matter instead of using revenge to aplish your goals.


    ¡°If you give up on revenge, I will give you 80% of the River family¡¯s assets.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing, our assets span the globe, and they are valued at over 300 billion dors.


    ¡°This is our greatest sign of sincerity in resolving this matter.


    ¡°At the same time, I will take you as my apprentice and promise that you will be the next head of the Northern Star Sect.


    ¡°I believe that anyone would ept these generous conditions.


    ¡°The followers and disciples of the Northern Star Sect are spread across the globe too.


    ¡°This way, not only you can enjoy a huge fortune, Mr. Drakebane, you would have many followers and connections.


    ¡°Such a generous gift should far outweigh the benefits of seeking revenge. Tell me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Robin replied indifferently, ¡°Is that all that you have to say?¡±


    Juan thought that Robin was on the hook, so he continued animatedly, ¡°Divine Drakebane, as long as you join the Northern Star Sect and ept 80% of our assets, we can bury the hatchet once and for all. What do you think?


    ¡°This has always been how the people of Draconia do things. They are peaceful and friendly, and they repay grievances with kindness. They are all about coboration.


    Chapter 1077 Bury the Hatchet


    92%


    Finished


    ondition. Hand over your dragon dagger, and in exchange, I will


    ¡°If you ept my proposal, I have one give you the bloody wolf de of Kinoria.


    ¡°That way, your trip to Sakurania will be a fruitful one! Juan snickered.


    2.3K


    M


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1078

    Chapter 1078 Although He Chose the Correct Path, He Still Fell into the Abyss


    <b>¡°</b>Your imagination is truly extraordinary!¡± Robin chuckled and produced the dragon dagger.


    A hint of fear shed in Cynthia¡¯s eyes. How could Robin believe Juan¡¯s words? He was an old fox!


    Juan greedily eyed the dragon dagger in Robin¡¯s hands, his saliva almost dripping out. He muttered, ¡°They all


    say that about me.¡±


    Robin toyed with the dragon dagger briefly before he said coldly, ¡°Juan, in my opinion, you should have a more appropriate nickname. You should be known as Shameless Master Denver in the martial arts world!


    ¡°If I want to get my hands on the assets of the Rivers family, killing all of you and snatching the assets would be easier and hassle¨Cfree, don¡¯t you think?


    ¡°As for the Northern Star Sect, Elijah Denver is the only one worth mentioning. The rest of you are just trash! You are s*um in my eyes, yet you dare to act all high and mighty in front of me. What were you thinking?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Juan froze. He wa


    no longer smiling.


    The atmosphere in the meeting hall of the Rivers Manor was as suffocating as hell.


    Two Northern Star Sect disciples roared, ¡°How insolent How dare you talk to Master Denver like that!¡±


    As soon as they said that, a cold light shed across the throats of those two, silencing them instantly.


    Juan asked coldly, ¡°Divine Drakebane, are you going to stand oppose to me till the bitter end?¡±


    Robin took out a wet cloth and wiped the fresh blood stains off the dragon dagger. He retorted, ¡°I am here to avenge all the lost souls from the massacre at the Dragon Manor. Of course, I will fight to the very end!


    ¡°Did you think I would ept your terms, you fool?


    ¡°You killed my family. Do you really think that you can make up for your sins with that pitiful offer?


    ¡°Even if I destroy Sakurania, that won¡¯t ease the hatred in my heart!


    ¡°My quest for revenge will not end until I have exterminated everyst one of you heartless animals!


    ¡°Since we are already enemies, there will never be a chance for reconciliation!


    ¡°I am not that naive to believe that anyone can just turn over a new leaf!


    ¡°Animals will always be animals! Even if you give them a noble title, they will never be humans!


    ¡°All the hatred in the world can only be resolved by more hatred!


    ¡°The moment you carried out the massacre in the Dragon Manor, you should have known that this day woulde!¡±


    Juan staggered backward instinctively.


    <b>10:02 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>Mar </b><b>14 </b>BB


    <b>Chapter </b>1078 Although He Chose the Correct Path, H Still Fell into the Abyss


    ????? ?????


    ¡°<b>Divine </b><b>Drakebane</b>, <b>do </b><b>you </b>think your <b>revenge </b>will <b>be </b><b>sessful </b>by doing this <b>on </b>your own<b>? </b>


    <b>The </b><b>Rivers </b>Manor <b>is </b>not like the Clerys!


    OX92%


    Finished


    <b>¡°</b><b>There </b>are countless traps and top fighters here, not to mention we have <b>heavy </b>artillery <b>as </b><b>well</b>. Take <b>a </b>look around, you will see that there are no fewer than 50 snipers aiming at you from elevated positions!


    ¡°With amand from Mr. Rivers<b>, </b>the snipers will turn you into a ho¡¯s nest <b>in </b>an instant.


    ¡°Not to exaggerate, the armed forces he


    ¡°Do you think you can escape?


    are enough to wipe out even the Special Armed Forces<b>! </b>


    ¡°Mr. Rivers and I see potential in you. We don¡¯t want you to perish here, that¡¯s why we are giving you a chance. Otherwise, when you killed Cooper and Lannie, we could have killed you on the spot!¡±


    Robin replied indifferently, ¡°Juan, I ampletely sure now. You¡¯re a f*cking moron! Everyst threat and temptationing out of your mouth is nothing more than a joke to me!


    ¡°The moment I unleash the dragon dagger, all I care about is getting revenge and killing my enemies. Nothing else matters!¡±


    Juan roared, ¡°Divine Drakebane, are you not afraid of being condemned by everyone? You are way too brutal for your own good!


    ¡°Twenty years ago, when the massacre happened at the Dragon Manor, only 35 people died.


    ¡°So many years have passed. Now, for the sake of revenge, you are willing to destroy the lives of nearly a thousand people!


    ¡°All the martial artists in Sakurania and the World of Darkness would rise against you. They would issue a kill order.


    ¡°It <b>is </b>even possible that high¨Cranking officials of Sakurania would employ the service of the police department and self¨Cdefense forces tounch a destructive attack against you!¡±


    Robin walked toward Juan slowly and retorted, ¡°Let¡¯s see if they can stop me! I¡¯ll make sure to let everyone know that trash like you have no business with me, the Divine Drakebane!


    ¡°Even if the martial artists in Sakurania, the police department, and even the self¨Cdefense forces unite, they will not be able to stop me on my path of revenge. I will kill them all!


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill all of you animals, I won¡¯t be able to let go of the pain in my heart!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more time to waste with you. Go to hell!¡±


    Juan immediately drew his saber, raised it high above his head, and posed majestically, awaiting Robin¡¯s


    first attack.


    Robin approached him and sneered. ¡°Juan, you were able to snatch away the position of the head of the Northern Star Sect, but it seems like you did not grasp the essence of the swordsmanship of this <b>sect</b>.


    ¡°The swordsmanship of the Northern Star Sect emphasizes a deadly single strike. There are no wasted


    movements.


    Chapter 1078 Although He Chose the Correct Path, H Still Fell into the Abyss


    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t learn the true essence of swordsmanship of the Northern Star Sect¡¯s Grandmaster, Elijah,¡± Robinmented.


    Juan shuddered and stammered, ¡°You ¡­ You know the essence of our sect¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±


    Finished


    Robin chuckled and replied, ¡°The martial arts of this world have the same goal, which is to kill. It¡¯s not for showing off!


    ¡°A true person of virtue does not need to hide or do anything extra; they will naturally be great.


    ¡°The same can be said about you, animals. No matter how you pretend or disguise yourself, you will never be able to hide your evil nature!¡±


    Juan was stunned.


    When he watched the dragon dagger swiftly sh across his throat, he realized that his master, Elijah, had not taught him the true meaning of this noble saber!


    It was getting brighter and brighter as he was almost blinded, but at the same time, he felt the light getting distant as well.


    As his life was plunged into the abyss, he recalled Elijah¡¯s teaching when he first started learning martial


    arts-


    A warrior must stop wielding the saber.


    The moment a person picked up a saber, he embarked on a mission to one day stop wielding the saber.


    The true essence of a warrior was to use the saber to eliminate all the evil in the world.


    The moment a warrior abandoned his virtue, he would never reach the pinnacle of martial arts.


    The dragon dagger slit Juan¡¯s throat, spraying fresh blood across the floor.


    The saber in his hands nked to the floor as his body fell forward in a kneeling posture in front of Robin.


    On his tired face, there was a look of endless regret.


    Although he had chosen the correct path, he still went wayward and fell into the abyss.


    This signified the death of the current head of the Northern Star Sect, Juan Denver!


    As the dragon dagger got a taste of a strong warrior¡¯s blood, the Golden Dragon emerged and let out a long cry as it rose into the air. It swept across the meeting hall, turning Juan, one of the nine supreme warriors of Sakurania, into a rotten corpse.


    Sheldon and the other high¨Cranking officials were frightened to their cores as they watched this brutal


    scene.


    They had never seen such a vile and barbaric method of killing before!


    It was beyond cruel.


    It only took a few minutes for Juan, the supreme warrior ranked second in the Martial Arts Ranking of Sakurania. to disappear without a trace.


    Chapter 1078 Although He Chose the Correct Path, H


    Sheldon immediately gave out orders to snipers to beg


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1079

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1079 I Will ughter Anyone Who Steps Over the Line!


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    90%1


    Finished


    Cynthia and Rita immediately nked Robin as they looked warily at elevated positions around the Rivers Manor, searching for the scopes of snipers that were shing intermittently.


    Robin marched toward Sheldon fearlessly,pletely ignoring the shing lights around him.


    Sheldon was in a panic, realizing that the lights from the snipers could only follow him but do nothing to


    him.


    ¡°You old geezer, do you think all of the forces of your familybined can kill me?


    ¡°If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t stand tall in the World of Darkness <b>as </b>the Divine Drakebane!¡±


    Sheldon was on the brink of copsing when he saw how indifferent and cold Robin¡¯s eyes were.


    In the silent meeting hall, Robin was marching toward him gracefully and forebodingly as if he were the grim reapering to remind Sheldon that his time was up.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane, why do you have to do this?¡±


    Sheldon could not bear the fear in his heart anymore. He no longer was the dominant head of the family; he was a shell of his former self.


    ¡°We¡­ We already told you, the massacre 20 years ago was nothing more than a misunderstanding. We are beyond regretful for what happened.


    ¨C¡°It has been so long, why do you keep holding on to your grudge?¡±


    After he said that, Robin began tough uncontrobly.


    His menacingughter made everyone in the hall shudder.


    ¡°You killed my family, yet you expect me to have mercy on you? What kind of logic is this?


    ¡°Time is not all¨Cpowerful for me! The deep¨Cseated hatred and longing in my heart make my heart bleed every waking moment!


    my


    ¡°You killed my mother¨Cin turn, I will kill your family!


    ¡°Just try to imagine the despair my mother felt at that time!


    ¡°What saddens me the most is that she was able to send her children home on a boat, but the path to freedom was destroyed by you¨Ca bunch of executioners who only cared about your own gain!


    ¡°If that extermination had never happened, I would¡¯ve at least been able to taste my mother¡¯s cooking! I would still have a ce I could call home!


    ¡°But, my dream was destroyed by you d*mn b*stards!


    ¡°So, I will never show the world any mercy just because of the hatred I have!


    ¡°My enemies¡® blood is the only thing that can quench my thirst for revenge! I will make you repay me


    Chapter 1079 I Will ughter Anyone Who Steps Over the Line!


    <3900


    Finished


    ¡°Even if the whole world curses me as a cruel and heartless being, so what?


    ¡°For revenge, I am willing to oppose the entire world. What can you do about that?


    ¡°In the worst¨Ccase scenario, we can all perish together!¡±


    Robin¡¯s icy voice shook the meeting hall.


    Sheldon could see the endless abyss in Robin¡¯s eyes.


    All he could think about was the timing to activate the final detonation device and blow up this devil.


    Even if it cost him his life, at least the descendants of the Rivers family who were residing overseas could carry on his legacy.


    Cynthia watched Robin¡¯s sorrowful silhouette bathing in the light of themp with tears in her eyes.


    A man as cold¨Chearted as him always had a harsh demeanor. She never expected to see his vulnerable and hopeless side; she never expected to see him opening up like this as he hid a heart full of pain and despair.


    In this world, many lost things could be found again.


    However, the precious love of one¡¯s parents that grew with time could never be found again once lost!


    Cynthia could not stop her tears from trickling down her cheeks.


    This was the second time she shed tears in the past 20 years!


    The first time happened a long time ago, on the night her mother tragically died ¡­


    She could rte to Robin¡¯s regrets. After all, she was cut from the same cloth.


    She had never known her parents¡® love since she was a child.


    It was hard to grow up all alone in the past 20 years. Her bitterness grew as time passed.


    She deeply understood the loneliness and helplessness <b>of </b>someone who grew up without their parents¡® love!


    For her, parents were not people who were responsible for providing her with afortable and easy life.


    Instead, they were figures who could inspire strength and warmth the moment she thought about them.


    Even in the face of adversity, even in a bleak life, or even when she was running away, she would fear nothing, as long as at the end of the road, her mother would be there to bless her and give her kind words.


    All the suffering and hardships would feel insignificant; the hard times would go away like a gent


    No matter how far her journey, as long as her mother was there, there would be a way for her to carry on.


    Without a ce to call home and parents she could miss, she would have to wander endlessly without anyone to guide her!


    The air in the meeting hall was still suffocating, but it seemed that something touched the evil and cold- hearted Sheldon. He dropped to his knees in front of Cynthia.


    ¡°Cynthia please ask Mr Drakehane to snare the Rivers family We were in the wrong for that massacre all


    ?


    09:42 Sat, 15


    Chapter 1079 I Will ughter Anyone Who Steps Over the Line!


    those years ago! I have been repenting all these years!¡±


    Finished


    Cynthia looked at Sheldon carefully and recalled how majestic and spirited he once was. Yet, he was now kneeling in front of her.


    Now that he was in his twilight years, he was forced to be humble, kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, so that he could enjoy thest episode of his life!


    Cynthiaughed and said, ¡°Sheldon, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful now. It¡¯s useless to do that.


    ¡°I can see through all the tricks you¡¯re going to pullter on. There¡¯s no way you will deceive my lord!


    ¡°Get up, don¡¯t put yourself in even more shame. Don¡¯t soil the title of a warrior like that!


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t forgotten the virtues of a warrior, apologize for your mistakes by disemboweling yourself! Take responsibility for your actions like a man!¡±


    Sheldon, who looked like a pleading coward just a moment ago, gradually turned harsh and cold. He said, ¡°Cynthia, do you think I, who have lived for so many years, would be meeting my end now over <b>this </b>little


    matter?


    ?


    ¡°In the Rivers Manor, he is not qualified to take my life!¡±


    Cynthia knew what he meant.


    Rita and she quickly stood close to Robin, ready to use their bodies to block any bullets from the snipers.


    However, after Sheldon gave hismand, no bullets rained down on them from elevated positions. The whole manor fell into an eerie silence.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they shooting yet?¡± Sheldon roared into a walkie¨Ctalkie.


    ¡°Shoot them immediately! Kill them now!¡±


    Robin stared disdainfully at the panicking Sheldon and shook his head in disappointment. He said, ¡°You¡¯re such a letdown! The head of the Rivers family is a coward!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand your failings before you die!


    ¡°Your snipers have already turned into corpses some time ago. They were pointing the barrels of their sniper rifles at you, Sheldon!


    ¡°Old geezer, you cannot escape your sins! Even if you hold great power, even if your family is thriving, you will never stop me on my quest for revenge!


    ¡°Go to hell now! Your family will apany you and be buried with you!


    ¡°I am talking about your descendants overseas as well! All of them will join you in hell!


    ¡°They are really unfortunate, but there is no other way. You are just reaping what you sowed! It is their fate to meet their untimely end!


    ¡°I told you before, I will use you and your family as an example to the whole world! I will ughter anyone who steps over the line!


    ¡°Even if I have to chase my enemies to all corners of the world, I will hunt you down and ughter you all!


    09:42 Sat, 15 Mar


    Chapter 1079 I Will ughter Anyone Who Steps Over the Line!


    ¡°Only then, the pain in my heart would subside!¡±


    After saying that, Robin turned around and began exiting the meeting hall.


    On a huge screen above, images of the dead descendants who were overseas were disyed.


    The Divine Drakebane was truly a terrifying devil!


    90%


    Finished


    In an instant, dozens of red lights concentrated on Sheldon and his family. Then, bullets from the sniper rifles came raining down on them.


    That night, the entire Rivers family was wiped out.


    i


    <b>¡£ </b>


    2.3K


    (


    09:43 Sat, 15 Mar


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    90% 1


    Finished


    <b>7 </b>

 The Deadly Novelssss 1080

    Chapter 1080 The One Who Can y Drakebane


    Dawn had yet to break.


    News of the Rivers family¡¯s annihtion had already spread like wildfire.


    In an instant, it sent shockwaves through the martial world of Sakurania.


    Soon after, the impact rippled across the entire World of Darkness at an astonishing speed.


    The Divine Drakebane, who had remained silent for three long years, once again sent tremors through the World of Darkness<b>. </b>


    A few days earlier, the major sects had already received word and were anticipating the inevitable retaliation from Divine Drakebane.


    Yet in just two short days, this bloodthirsty god of ughter had once again recreated the terrifying legend of obliterating the Phoenix Vanguard.


    Two of the most prominent families in Sakurania were brought to ruin under Drakebane¡¯s hand in only two days.


    Numerous top¨Ctier experts were also in without exception.


    The World of Darkness fell into a collective silence.


    Not a single sect dared to make any public statement regarding the matter.


    Those <b>sects </b>and individuals that had been named by Drakebane had already begun secretly forming -alliances, hoping to band together for protection.


    However, allmunication remained discreet, as no one dared to make any remarks that could be perceived as provocative.


    Unlike the silent World of Darkness, the martialmunity of Sakurania was in an uproar.


    Drakebane¡¯s brutal ughter had long surpassed the realm of mere vengeance¨Cit was now a tant challenge against the entire martial world of the Sakurania.


    The Rivers family was one of the dominant forces in Sakurania¡¯s gray zones.


    Their industries and capital ounted for nearly half of Sakurania¡¯s totalmercial value.


    For over a hundred years, the Rivers and Clerys families built their legacies, cultivating tens of thousands of disciples and followers.


    Many of these individuals held significant influence in Sakurania¡¯s political and elite circles.


    The swordsmanship of the Northern Star Sect was considered a pinnacle existence in the martial world of Sakurania and even across the entire World of Darkness<b>. </b>


    The power of these three forces was far beyond what the ordinary citizens of Sakurania couldprehend.


    The Rivers family held immense power, possessing hundreds of elite experts and controlling two¨Cthirds of Sakurania¡¯s top martial artists.


    ÁÖÄî89%


    Chapter 1080 The One Who Can y Drakebane


    ** Finished


    They also boasted formidable figures such as Gauthier, Kurtis, Juan, and numerous other supreme experts from the Northern Star Sect.


    And yet, in such a short time, everyst one of them had perished at the hands of Drakebane.


    The magnitude of this event was something the martial world of Sakurania simply could not bear.


    With this act of vengeance, the Divine Drakebane had swept away over a thousand top¨Ctier experts. In an instant, Sakurania¡¯s martial strength was reduced by more than half.


    At the same time, inside the Crystalwind Sect center, the sect leader, Reynard Langstaff, sat cross¨Clegged at the center.


    ¡°This Drakebane is too arrogant! Vengeance is one thing, but why involve the innocent? By mercilessly trampling over the Clery family, the Rivers family, and the Northern Star Sect, he is openly humiliating the martial world of Sakurania!¡±


    Nearly a hundred disciples knelt in neat rows within the center, all nodding in solemn agreement.


    Among these disciples were the sons and heirs of powerful ns, the descendants of high¨Cranking officials, and prominent figures from various circles.


    Reynard was ranked among the nine supreme masters of the Sakurania Martial Arts Ranking.


    A grandmaster of the Crystalwind Sect.


    Thirty years ago, when Reynard first emerged in the martial world, he had relied on his near¨Csupernatural swordsmanship to challenge Elijah, the then¨Chead of the Northern Star Sect, in a legendary duel atop Mount Fuoco.


    The two battled for an entire day and night, evenly matched.


    It was only by the afternoon of the second day that Reynard ultimately lost by the narrowest of margins.


    At that time, Elijah had already held the top spot on the Sakurania Martial Arts Ranking for 30 years, his position unshaken.


    Meanwhile, Reynard was an unknown neer, daring to challenge the number one martial artist upon his debut.


    Though he was defeated, he became famous overnight¨Ca loss that was still a mark of great honor.


    Elijah, impressed by his talent, sought to take him as a disciple.


    However, Reynard refused without hesitation and instead founded the Crystalwind Sect.


    He then proceeded to challenge all nine supreme masters of the ranking, one by one.


    Out of nine battles, he emerged victorious in six.


    The three he lost were by the slimmest of margins.


    From then on, he rose to be a respected power in Sakurania¡¯s martial world, carving out his own sphere of influence.


    Faced with his master¡¯s fury, the gathered disciples wore serious expressions.


    ?


    Chapter 1080 The One Who Can y Drakebane


    Finished


    ¡°There are rumors that Drakebane wields an ancient artifact of legend, a weapon of unfathomable power. Otherwise, how could he single¨Chandedly annihte two great families and the Northern Star Sect in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Footage of his battle against the Folkers and Master Lysaght has surfaced, yet that so¨Ccalled ancient artifact did not seem to y a decisive role.¡±


    ¡°In my view, for Drakebane to carry out such arge¨Cscale ughter, his own martial prowess must be immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°From what I observed in the footage, his speed and strength are beyond anything we can contend with!¡±


    A young noble from a wealthy family spoke with a mysterious air, ¡°In my opinion, Drakebane may have the backing of Draconia¡¯s special forces. As far as I know, he once served as themander¨Cin¨Cchief of Draconia¡¯s Dragon Soul.¡±


    Reynard shook his head. ¡°Beforeing to Sakurania, Drakebane had already resigned from all military positions in Draconia. He also severed all ties with Draconia¡¯s Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce. Because of his sister¡¯s situation, he even had a violent confrontation with the grandson of Lord Westeria. The force supporting him is not Draconia¡¯s military, but the Dark Web Assassin Organization- thergest assassin organization in the World of Darkness<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    At these words, the disciples were left speechless.


    A man like Divine Drakebane, already capable of shaking the entire World of Darkness alone, now had 3,000 elite assassins from the Dark Web at his beck and call, along with ess to the world¡¯s most sophisticated intelligencework.


    Even if Sakurania¡¯s entire Self¨CDefense Force were mobilized, they would likely be powerless against him.


    ¡°Master Langstaff, forgive us for intruding!¡±


    Reynard looked up, and the sight of the neers made his eyes gleam.


    Entering the center was a group of renowned figures¨CRoderick Meskill, the sword grandmaster of the Ironwood Sect of Sakurania, Keaton Mercer, the leader of the Mercer Sect, and Gardner Sandoval, the grandmaster of the Celestial de Sect.


    This group alone represented more than half of the top¨Ctier grandmasters in Sakurania¡¯s martial world.


    Reynard immediately weed them to their seats.


    Roderick¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Master Langstaff, we are all here because of Drakebane! That man is too brazen! What he has done in the past two days is nothing short of dering that Sakurania has no worthy warriors left! The Clery and Rivers families were wiped out in an instant. We cannot stand by and do nothing!¡±


    Keaton¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°Divine Drakebane once single¨Chandedly annihted the Phoenix Vanguard, and not long ago, he crushed the Spartine Warrior. He is a force beyond reason! Three years a he ughtered his way across the entire World of Darkness, undefeated. They say he wields an ancient artifact. Even if we join forces, we may not be able to kill him.¡±


    Gardner gritted his teeth. ¡°I refuse to believe that even if all of Sakurania¡¯s top warriors stand together, we would still be powerless against him!¡±


    Roderick chuckled. ¡°Master Sandoval, do you think we are stronger than the top warriors of the Phoenix Vanguard? Six months ago, Drakebane crushed the Phoenix Vanguard a second time. Their mightiest


    09:43 Sat, 15 Mar


    Chapter 1080 The One Who Can y Drakebane


    Finished


    warriors, including Drogo, were wiped out in less than two hours. If we join forces, we would simply be the next Rivers family and Northern Star Sect.


    Reynard paced for a moment before suddenly turning. ¡°Gentlemen, I have thought of someone! This man can definitely y Drakebane and restore honor to Sakurania¡¯s martial world!¡±


    Keaton leaped up. ¡°Yes! I have thought of the same man! Master, you mean the grandmaster of the Northern Star Sect, Juan¡¯s master, Elijah Denver?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Reynard¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°If Master Elijah takes the field, he will surely turn the tide!¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1081

    Chapter 1081 Master Elijah


    89%


    Finished


    ¡°The former sect leader of the Northern Star Sect, Master Elijah?¡± Gardner, the head of the Celestial de Sect, instantly revealed an expression of deep respect and admiration.


    ¡°Master Elijah¡¯s return is our only hope against Drakebane, our chance to reim Sakurania¡¯s martial honor! He¡¯s a legendary grandmaster, a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury talent. Thirty years ago, a fabricated scandal robbed us of his brilliance¨Ca deliberate conspiracy that drove him away. Since then, our martial world has declined, losing its true spirit. Without Master Elijah, we¡¯ve be a second¨Crate power. The Nine Grandmasters on our ranking have lost their luster. Only his presence can restore the Sakurania Martial Arts Ranking to its rightful ce at the top of the world.¡±


    Roderick of the Ironwood Sect concurred. ¡°Master Elijah¡¯s mastery is undeniable. His absence has dimmed Sakurania¡¯s martial spirit. It¡¯s a tragedy, a profound disgrace! All due to petty ambition and power grabs. Master Elijah was framed; we all know Juan was behind it! And yet, no one dared defend him. Shame on us! We¡¯re contemptible! Sakurania¡¯s martial world, for all its supposed greatness, rejected a true grandmaster of virtue. This reveals the rot at the heart of our people!¡±


    Reynard shook his head, heavy with remorse. ¡°Everyone knew Juan fabricated the scandal 30 years ago. We all knew Master Elijah was a man of integrity, incapable of such vile acts. He was framed¨Cbranded a traitor and destroyed by their scheming. The actress who entrapped him? She became famous. Juan, the architect of it all, profited immensely. Master Elijah? He was driven into exile, training in Mount Fuoco¡¯s icy depths, disillusioned with a corrupt world where honesty loses. The Northern Star Sect¡¯s disciples abandoned him¡ª some publicly denounced him. His own son, burdened by the scandal, died in a duel.


    ¡°Our Sakurania martial world, consumed by jealousy and intolerance, rejected true talent. We destroyed our strongest¨Cthe grandmaster who could have upheld our honor. Had he stayed, the Northern Star Sect wouldn¡¯t have fallen to Drakebane. We wouldn¡¯t be suffering this humiliation. His forced exile is our greatest shame,¡± Reynard finished, his voice thick with regret.


    Roderick sighed deeply, recalling, ¡°Thirty years ago, Master Elijah led our delegation to Draconia, engaging in a legendary exchange with the Dragon Lord. It was a globally watched event, an extraordinary martial gathering. I was fortunate to witness their mutual admiration firsthand. Master Elijah even extended his stay, engaging in profound discussions and developing a deep respect for the Dragon Lord. He returned brimming with excitement, eager to invite the Dragon Lord to Sakurania for further exchange.¡±


    He continued, ¡°However, upon his return, he was immediately ensnared in that fabricated scandal. It was a calcted frame¨Cup, yet I was insignificant at the time and couldn¡¯t intervene. Juan, backed by the Rivers family and tacitly approved by the emperor, held immense power. The martial world remained silent, allowing Master Elijah to be unjustly disgraced. For 30 years, his name has remained tarnished, his family ruined, leaving only his granddaughter, Eira Denver, struggling at the bottom of society.


    ¡°Master Elijah¡¯s faith in Sakurania¡¯s martial world is shattered. He offered no defense during the scandal, simply withdrawing to Mount Fuoco. Now, we expect him to return and fight for our honor? Is this not utterly disgraceful? Would any of us, after such a betrayal, be willing to return? Even if we begged him, would he agree to fight for Sakurania?


    ¡°Frankly,¡± Roderick concluded, ¡°I doubt it. After everything, can we truly expect him to risk himself for a world that so thoroughly betrayed him?¡±


    Gardner paused, then spoke decisively, ¡°We must act. Let¡¯s gather Sakurania¡¯s martial elites and petition the emperor to clear Master Elijah¡¯s name. We¡¯ll expose the conspirators, reveal the truth, and secure an official decree restoring his reputation. Only then can we, with humility, journey to Mount Fuoco and implore him


    to return.¡±


    Reynard nodded, his expression resolute. ¡°Masters Sandoval, Mercer, Meskill¨Cyou¡¯re absolutely correct.


    09:43 Sat, 15 Mar


    Chapter 1081 Master Elijah


    X.89%


    Finished


    Master Elijah¡¯s honor must be restored, and we¡¯ll start today. Once we¡¯ve secured that, we¡¯ll fly directly to Mount Fuoco. We must, at all costs, convince him to return and defend Sakurania¡¯s martial world. Only then can we regain our dignity.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1082

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1082 Ask Him If He Dares


    Inside a Sakurania restaurant across from the Hilton Hotel.


    ? . 100%<b>L </b>


    +8 Pearls


    Robin, Daphne, and Rita had just taken their seats when amotion broke out in the center of the restaurant, filled withughter and jeering.


    Daphne, recognizing a familiar voice among the crowd, lifted her gaze.


    Amid a group of five men, a slender young woman with delicate features was being shoved around.


    Daphne¡¯s expression froze in shock. ¡°Ms. Eira? The granddaughter of Master Elijah?¡±


    Noticing the sorrow flickering in Daphne¡¯s eyes, Rita lowered her voice, ¡°Ms. West, do you know her?¡±


    Daphne turned to Robin, her voice tinged with sadness, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, that woman is Eira, Master Elijah¡¯s granddaughter. I met her ten years ago when I apanied Juan to their home, to inform her about her father. Even then, their family was struggling. Now, after all this time, they¡¯ve fallen so low. Master Elijah was destroyed by Juan¡¯s betrayal, and Eira¡¯s the only one left.¡±


    Robin followed Daphne¡¯s gaze.


    Several young men dressed as martial artists wereughing while harassing Eira.


    ¡°Ms. Eira.¡± A bald man grinned lecherously at her.


    ¡°The Denver bloodline and nearly all Northern Star Sect disciples were wiped out by that so¨Ccalled Divine Drakebane. You¡¯re now truly a rootless wanderer. Come with us. Be my servant, and you won¡¯t have to work this menial job anymore. After all, you¡¯re the granddaughter of Master Elijah, aren¡¯t you? How can someone -like you do such lowly work? Hahaha ¡­


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Eira struggled to free herself, but the man¡¯s grip was too strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some nobledy of the Denver family, nor do I have any connection to Master Elijah!¡±


    ¡°No connection?¡± Another martial artist smirked as he brushed a strand of her disheveled hair aside.


    ¡°Your grandfather was quite the womanizer, wasn¡¯t he? His scandal with that famous actress was known to everyone! Hahaha¡­ Seems like your family has a tradition of this sort, doesn¡¯t it? Come on, Ms. Eira. Stop pretending to be so pure. Have a drink with us. Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you experience pleasure like ne before¡­¡±


    Laughing, the men dragged Eira toward the second floor.


    The restaurant¡¯s patrons watched the scene unfold, fully aware of what was about to happen, yet not a single person dared to intervene.


    The lobby manager, though clearly reluctant, could only watch as Eira was taken upstairs, knowing he couldn¡¯t interfere with such powerful figures.


    Robin listened to the murmurs around him.


    The bald man was Treharn Barber, the eldest son of the Calmstorm de Sect¡¯s master.


    His cousin, Cary Barber, was an officer in Sakurania¡¯s special forces.


    10:19 Sun, 16 Mar


    Chapter 1082 Ask Him If He Dares


    ? 100%1


    +8 Pearls


    A few days ago, he had served as themanding officer of the Sakurania team in the Qacalisle Championship.


    The Barbers family held immense power in Sunria, second only to the Clery family.


    Given his immense influence, no one dared to intervene.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, despite the Rivers family¡¯s corruption of the Northern Star Sect, Master Elijah was a man of honor, trusted by the Dragon Lord. Now, with the Denver family¡¯s decline and Eira¡¯s mistreatment, I feelpelled to help her.¡±


    Robin nodded. ¡°All right. I don¡¯t mind killing a few more worthless men.¡±


    ¡°Let go of Ms. Eira!¡± Daphne shouted, pointing at Treharn and hispanions.


    The restaurant instantly fell silent.


    All eyes turned toward Robin, Daphne, and Rita.


    No one expected anyone to dare interfere in Treharn¡¯s business.


    With the Clery and Rivers families now wiped out, the Barber family stood at the pinnacle of power.


    Their connections in Sakurania¡¯s martial and political circles ran deep.


    In a way, they could act with almostplete impunity in Sakurania.


    <i>Do </i><i>these </i><i>three </i><i>really </i><i>not </i>know who <i>Treharn </i><i>is</i>?


    Treharn paused and turned to Daphne. ¡°Well, well. Two more beauties. What¡¯s this? Do youdies want to join us upstairs for a drink?¡±


    ¡°B*stard! Say another word, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Daphne and Rita slowly stood up.


    Treharn chuckled and, along with his cronies, walked over to Robin and the two women.


    ¡°Come on,dies. Let¡¯s go together tonight. Haha ¡­ I can afford whatever price you name.¡±


    Rita¡¯s anger exploded. She raised her hand and struck toward Treharn.


    Treharn, a direct disciple of the Calmstorm de Sect, easily caught her wrist.


    ¡°Oh? A little beauty who knows how to fight? Come on, hit me again.¡± Heughed as he yanked Rita toward him.


    Daphne immediately drew her dagger, pressing it toward him.


    Only then did Treharn release Rita¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re all martial artists too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey?¡± Daphne nced at Robin, seeking permission to kill them.


    Robin¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Treharn and everyone else in the restaurant froze at Robin¡¯s words. ¡°Kill me? Do you even know who I am?¡±


    Robin rose to his feet and nned Treharn across the face sending him flving


    10:19 Sun, 16 Mar


    Chapter 1082 Ask Him If He Dares


    $ ., 100%1


    +8 Pearls


    Picking up a napkin, Robin wiped his hand. ¡°If you knew who I was, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to beg for mercy.¡±


    Treharn¡¯spanions immediately drew their short des.


    Daphne and Rita gave them no time to react.


    In a sh of steel and blood, four men were cut down.


    ¡°Cary! Help me! These b*stards dared to attack us!¡±


    Treharn, holding his bleeding mouth, cried out toward a man entering the restaurant.


    The guests who recognized the neer quickly stepped aside, clearing a path.


    It was none other than Cary, themanding officer of Sakurania¡¯s special forces.


    Cary strode forward¨Cthen suddenly stopped as he saw Robin¡¯s figure among the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s him! That¡¯s the b*stard who hit me!¡± Treharn pointed at Robin, shouting. ¡°Cary, kill him!¡±


    Robin slowly turned to Cary.


    ¡°Ask him if he dares,¡± he said coldly.


    Cary immediately straightened and saluted. ¡°Commander¨Cin¨Cchief Ramsey, an honor to meet you.¡±


    He knew all too well what Divine Drakebane had done in the past few days.


    It was thest ce Cary expected to see him¨Cand certainly not with his cousin involved in a confrontation.


    Robin ignored Cary and walked step by step toward Treharn.


    ¡°Stay back! Stay back!¡± Treharn screamed in terror. ¡°Cary, save me!¡±


    A sharp crack.


    Robin stomped down, shattering Treharn¡¯s chest.


    The eldest son of the Calmstorm de Sect died instantly.


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1083

    Chapter 1083 Destroy Entire Martial Arts World


    100%


    +8 Pearls


    The patrons of the Sakuranian Restaurant were left in utter shock by Robin¡¯s thunderous and violent actions.


    No one had anticipated that this seemingly mild¨Cmannered man would kill his opponent without a second thought.


    This was an explosive situation!


    Treharn was no ordinary privileged heir.


    He was the son of the sect leader of the Calmstorm de Sect and the heir to the Barbers.


    The Calmstorm de Sect was esteemed as one of the Ten Great Sword Orders in the formidable


    Sakuranian Martial Arts world.


    The public ying of the sect leader¡¯s son was bound to create enormous upheaval.


    With the demise of the Rivers, the Clerys, and the Northern Star Sect, the Barbers stood as one of the mightiest forces in Sakurania.


    To avenge his son¡¯s death, Calmstorm de Sect leader w Barber would undoubtedly muster the entire n¡¯s strength to kill this man.


    Despite his acquaintance with Cary and his seemingly superior statuspared to Cary, the Barbers and the Calmstorm de Sect wouldn¡¯t care about that.


    Many among the Barbers¡® disciples held higher status than Cary.


    Everyone could guess the eventual fate of the chivalrous man who had intervened¨Ca destiny of utter ruin.


    Eira <b>was </b>deeply terrified.


    She never imagined that Robin would kill Treharn with a single, fatal blow just to save her.


    As a few warriors began calling w to report, she urgently pulled Robin aside and whispered, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please leave quickly. This is all because of me; it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Robin slowly removed her hand. ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ve killed someone, and I won¡¯t let a woman take the fall for


    me.¡±


    Daphne hurriedly pulled her to their side.


    Cary contemted for a moment before snatching the phone from a warrior¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle w, its Cary.¡±


    w¡¯s enraged voice boomed from the other end, ¡°Cary, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle w!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop this man from killing Treharn?¡± w¡¯s fury was palpable through the phone, his murderous intent almost tangible.


    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯m sending my men to Sakuranian Restaurant to tear him apart!¡±


    10:19 Sun, 16 Mar


    Chapter 1083 Destroy Entire Martial Arts World


    +8 Pearls


    The voice on the other end seemed ready to explode, ¡°Who can the Barbers not afford to provoke<i>? </i>I¡¯ll use the full strength of the n to avenge Treharn!¡±


    Cary continued, ¡°Uncle w, listen. Do you think the Barbers are mightier than the Rivers, the Clerys, and the Northern Star Sect?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± w roared.


    ¡°This man is Divine Drakebane, the one who obliterated Juan, Gauthier, the Folker Duo, the Rivers, and the Clerys.


    ¡°And today¡¯s incident happened because Treharn insulted Master Elijah¡¯s granddaughter, Ms. Eira. Divine Drakebane acted in her defense.


    ¡°If Uncle w insists on this course of action, you¡¯d better prepare for the n¡¯s funeral arrangements.¡±


    A long silence followed on the other end. ¡°¡­ I understand. Have them bring Treharn¡¯s body back.¡±


    Cary hung up the phone and approached Robin. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, the Barbers will no longer pursue this matter. Can we consider the issue with Treharn settled?<b>¡± </b>


    Robin nced at Eira.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine with that. We can consider it settled!¡± Eira quickly realized Robin was seeking her opinion and hastily agreed.


    Rita and Daphne immediately retrieved wet wipes to clean the blood stters from Robin¡¯s shoes.


    Cary then ordered the warriors to carry Treharn¡¯s body out of the Sakuranian Restaurant.


    He then bowed deeply before Robin. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I implore you to cease your actions.


    ¡°Your recent deeds have drawn the attention of Sakuranian high authorities. Knowing your actions were rooted in historical grievances, they haven¡¯t intervened. Since the matter is resolved, please, Mr. Ramsey, leave Sakurania as soon as possible.¡±


    Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°And if I don¡¯t<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cary hesitated slightly. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I mean no threat. There¡¯s just something the high authorities want you to know.


    ¡°Your actions have infuriated the Sakuranian Martial Arts World. They¡¯re organizing a duel against you.


    ¡°While the high authorities wish to prevent this, the constitution does not allow them to interfere with force.¡±


    Robin gazed at Cary indifferently, ¡°So, the Sakuranian Martial Arts World wants to challenge me collectively? Fine! Before leaving Sakurania, I don¡¯t mind destroying the Ten Great Sword Orders and the entire Martial Arts World!¡±


    Cary shivered.


    He believed Robin wasn¡¯t exaggerating; he was merely stating a fact.


    He bowed again. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, this is a misunderstanding.


    Chapter 1083 Destroy Entire Martial Arts World


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°The Sakuranian Martial Arts World has neither the capability nor the audacity to challenge you. They¡¯re simply humiliated by your actions.


    ¡°To restore the honor of Sakuranian Martial Arts, they¡¯re arranging a duel; they¡¯re going to ask the Sword Saint Master Elijah to face you.¡±


    ¡°Elijah wants to duel me?¡± Robinughed coldly.


    Cary nodded. ¡°Yes, the Emperor has approved the Martial Arts Alliance¡¯s request to go to Mount Fuoco to convince Master Elijah to represent Sakuranian Martial Arts and challenge you.¡±


    Robin chuckled. ¡°Does Elijah think he can challenge me? Who does he think he is?


    ¡°Whether he¡¯s a Sword Saint or a Grandmaster is your concern, not mine.¡±


    With that, Robin turned and walked out of the Sakuranian Restaurant.


    Cary shrugged and sighed.


    He knew Commander¨Cin¨Cchief of all warlords, a Divine¨Clevel figure in the World of Darkness, had every reason to be so arrogant.


    If the Sakuranian Martial Arts World truly dared to face this challenge, Robin would undoubtedly make them all disappear.


    Only then did the guests realize that the man who killed Treharn was none other than the Divine Drakebane, who had eradicated Gauthier, the Folker Duo, and annihted the Clerys, the Rivers, and the Northern Star Sect!


    No wonder w, the Calmstorm de Sect leader, fell silent upon learning his identity.


    This man was capable of decimating entire ns overnight. Who would dare to confront such a terrifying individual?


    Eira stared at Robin¡¯s back, dazed, still unable to believe it was true.


    This man was the one her father had told her to wait for before his death.


    She vividly remembered her father¡¯sst words.


    ¡°If someone appears who can challenge your grandfather Elijah, he will fulfill his wish. Then, your grandfather can leave this world, pursue his true beliefs, andplete his mission in life.¡±


    Daphne approached her. ¡°Ms. Eira, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Cynthia Rivers?¡± Eira¡¯s eyes lit up. She pointed at Robin¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Is he really the one my grandfather wishes to challenge?¡°,


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1084

    Chapter 1084 A Duel at Mount Fuoco


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but Mr. Ramsey is unlikely to ept,¡± Daphne replied with a resigned nod.


    She could never influence Robin¡¯s actions, always trusting that his decisions were the right ones.


    From the moment they first met, she vowed to follow him through life and death.


    ¡°Ms. Eira, it¡¯s time for me to go. Let¡¯s exchange contact information in case you ever need anything


    +8 Pearis


    Daphne took Eira¡¯s contact details and quickly ran out of the restaurant to catch up with Robin and the others.


    Eira stood trembling, watching their figures disappear into the distance.


    At that moment, her mind was filled with the words her father had told her before he died¡­


    ¡°Eira, your grandfather nevermitted those shameful and vile acts.


    ¡°Nor was he involved in the chaos rumored about him.


    ¡°Your grandfather was a true Grandmaster Swordsman.


    ¡°He is the Sword Saint of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World!


    ¡°His departure was not because of scandal or the disillusionment with humanity¡¯s cruelty.


    ¡°With his influence and power, he could have wiped out those who wronged him with a single stroke.


    ¡°If he wished, wealth and beauty could have been his<b>. </b>


    ¡°Why would he engage in such despicable acts as the nderers imed?


    ¡°Their usations are utterly baseless andughable.


    ¡°He chose to leave for a dedicated belief<b>, </b>spending his years atop Mount Fuoco.


    ¡°Perhaps, one day, the person he¡¯s waiting for will appear, and your grandfather¡¯s mission will be fulfilled.


    ¡°Then, like me, he will leave this world!¡±


    Mount Fuoco.


    At the Blossom Summit, considered Sakurania¡¯s spiritual sanctuary, an elderly man sat.


    His long hair flowed to the ground¨Chis slender form still, his breath calm. He embodied the grandeur of the ancient forests.


    He was Elijah Denver, the Sword Saint of Sakuranian Martial Arts.


    He had been meditating here for 30 years.


    Three decades of silent contemtion, waiting for one person¡¯s arrival.


    Chapter 1084 A Duel at Mount Fuoco


    It was a promise he made with the Dragon Lord.


    This promise carried a sacred mission.


    +8 Pearls


    Only those who reached their level of understanding and power could trulyprehend its significance.


    Thirty years ago, after a scandal and a vile conspiracy, Elijah had severed all ties with the mortal world, retreating to Blossom Summit.


    His departure left behind a world puzzled by his seeming disgrace, while the once¨Cglorious Denvers bloodline faded away.


    In Elijah¡¯s era, Sakuranian Martial Arts triumphed in the World of Darkness. His departure dimmed its brilliance.


    As Gardner once said, without Elijah, Sakuranian Martial Arts would always be second¨Crate, never matching


    the Pinnacle of Martial Arts.


    Despite the scandals, no one could dismiss Elijah¡¯s unmatched swordsmanship.


    Elijah had crafted an unparalleled era of excellence in Sakuranian Martial Arts.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Elijah¡¯s faint, distant voice seemed to transcend time and space.


    Reynard Langstaff from the Crystalwind Sect, Keaton Mercer from the Mercer Sect, Gardner Sandoval from the Celestial de Sect¡­ total of 20 leaders of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World knelt before Master


    Elijah.


    ¡°Master Elijah, it¡¯s been too long!¡± Reynard bowed deeply. ¡°Master Elijah, we are deeply ashamed of what happened 30 years ago.


    ¡°It was the base nature of the Sakuranian Martial Arts and the people of Sakurania that brought you shame!


    ¡°The Emperor has decreed to restore your honor nationwide, begging your forgiveness for that dark time.¡±


    Elijah took a deep breath. ¡°What happened 30 years ago? I have long forgotten it.¡±


    Twenty Grandmasters of Sakuranian Martial Arts exchanged nces.


    Indeed, what did worldly praise or censure matter to a Sword Saint like Elijah?


    Gardner smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Elijah speaks the truth! The world believed that you: ft in disheartenment and hid at Mount Fuoco.


    ¡°But that was never the case!


    ¡°If Master Elijah wished to clear his name, he could have easily decapitated all those who conspired against him. But Master Elijah simply chose not to.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you need from me?¡± Elijah slowly opened his eyes, gazing at the once¨Cproud Grandmasters of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World¨Cnow humbled¨Cwith a detached air.


    Elijah asked coldly, ¡°Is the Sakuranian Martial Arts World facing a grave challenge?¡±


    214


    10:19 Sun, 16 Mar


    Chapter 1084 A Duel at Mount Fuoco


    Reynard hesitated. ¡°Master Elijah, you are correct!


    99%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Four years ago, a Divine¨Clevel figure from the World of Darkness emerged. His name is Drakebane.


    ¡°He arrived in Sunria three days ago, killed Master Gauthier, and destroyed the Clerys family.


    ¡°Kurtin and Bastien Folker fell to him in less than two minutes at the Sunria Martial Arts Hall.


    ¡°Last night, the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect were annihted by Drakebane and Dark Web Assassin.


    ¡°These actions have shocked the Sakuranian Martial Arts World.


    ¡°Since its inception, the Sakuranian Martial Arts World has never endured such humiliation.


    ¡°We know we are no match for Drakebane. The entire Sakuranian Martial Arts World believes that only Master Elijah can defeat him.¡±


    Elijah nodded slightly.¡°There is no hatred without reason in this world.¡±


    ¡°Divine Drakebane came to Sakurania because the Clerys, the Rivers, and Juan ughtered the Dragon Lord¡¯s family for their own gain.


    ¡°Thirty¨Cfive innocent lives were lost because of them.


    ¡°Such sins cannot go unpunished.


    ¡°This world is always fair. Given enough time, all debts are settled.


    ¡°Very well, I will duel Divine Drakebane tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Elijah stood up slowly, looking up at the distant sky.


    ¡°My appearance is not to restore the honor of Sakuranian Martial Arts, but to fulfill a century¨Cold promise with the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°I have waited for this man at Mount Fuoco for 30 years. After my battle with Drakebane, everything will return to peace.


    ¡°But I have one condition. My participation in this duel, regardless of the oue, means that no one should seek further conflict with Drakebane. Inform Sakurania¡¯s leadership not to act impulsively, or they will face disaster.


    ¡°This world¡¯s justice lies in its cycles. What was taken must be repaid. This is Heav Will.


    ¡°You may announce now that at noon tomorrow, Drakebane is invited to Mount Fuoco for a duel.¡±


    Reynard and the others were overjoyed. ¡°Master Elijah, by fighting for Sakuranian Martial Arts, we will immediately ask the Emperor to restore your honor nationwide.¡±


    Elijah chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Restoring my honor means nothing to me.


    ¡°I have two letters here. Please ensure they are delivered to my granddaughter Eira and to Drakebane before sunset.¡±


    10:19 Sun, 16 Mar


    Chapter 1084 A Duel at Mount Fuoco


    At 6 p.m.


    The top trending news worldwide on all major inte tforms instantly electrified the globe.


    {,99%.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°The Sword Saint Elijah of Sakuranian Martial Arts, silent for 30 years, has challenged Drakebane to a duel


    at Mount Fuoco tomorrow at noon.¡±

 The Deadly Novelssss 1085

    Chapter 1085 I Will Be There


    Elijah, Sakurania¡¯s Apex¨Clevel Sword Saint!


    Finished


    A legendary martial arts master from the World of Darkness¨Che brought supreme glory to the Northern Star Sect, creating the illustrious Elijah Era in Sakuranian Martial Arts.


    After withdrawing from the martial arts world due to a <b>sex </b>scandal, this Grandmaster Swordsman faded from the underground for 30 years.


    Now, he was suddenly making a high¨Cprofile challenge to Divine Drakebane at the peak of Mount Fuoco.


    This explosive news captivated everyone¡¯s attention.


    Divine Drakebane, who made his name on the mercenary battlefields of Fricana four years ago, instilled fear throughout the World of Darkness!


    In a single year, he toppled three of the top <b>sects </b>in the World of Darkness, killing over a hundred martial


    arts masters.


    Wherever he went, nothing remained.


    The World of Darkness dubbed him Divine Drakebane due to his terrifying reputation.


    Now, the Sakuranian Martial Arts World collectively requested Elijah toe out of seclusion and face Drakebane. This would undoubtedly be an epic pinnacle battle.


    Once this news broke, it quickly became the hottest topic on the inte.


    The Seven Great Royal Houses and the Dragon Pce were closely monitoring this development.


    At the Dragon Pce, in the Senior General¡¯s Mansion.


    Jack and the Eleven Great Warriors of the Dragon Soul were all present.


    As they read news about Elijah challenging Divine Drakebane on Mount Fuoco, they were filled with mixed


    emotions.


    Flint spoke excitedly, ¡°Master Ramsey is truly a formidable hero!


    ¡°He has avenged Sakurania splendidly, reminiscent of Young Lord Dragon in his glory days!


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t bound by my current duties, how wonderful it would be to join Master Ramsey in Sakurania to seek justice and settle old scores!


    ¡°Master Ramsey¡¯s actions have evidently touched a nerve in the Sakuranian Martial Arts World, prompting them to beg Master Elijah toe out and challenge him. This shows just how terrified they are of Master Ramsey.


    ¡°Thirty years ago, when Master Elijah visited Draconia, he and Dragon Lord developed a close bond. Now that Master Elijah has proactively challenged Divine Drakebane, it¡¯s almost poetic.¡±


    Franco furrowed his brow in thought. ¡°Knowing Master Elijah¡¯s nature, he would never ept the Sakuranian Martial Arts World¡¯s collective plea toe out of seclusion.


    17


    5017


    94%


    Chapter 1085 I Will Be There


    Jack chuckled. ¡°Even if Master Elijah intervenes, he cannot defeat Master Ramsey.¡±


    Finished


    Spike remained silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Twenty years ago, before Dragon Lord went to Mount Valurian Dragonhold, he entrusted me with a letter, instructing me to have Shadow deliver it to Master Elijah, who was meditating on Mount Fuoco.


    ¡°Dragon Lord said that the letter contained details of an agreement from theirst meeting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this agreement was about.


    ¡°But Dragon Lord valued it greatly.


    ¡°Now that Master Elijah has suddenly stepped into the limelight, <b>I </b>suspect there¡¯s something important he needs to convey to Master Ramsey.¡±


    Jack frowned deeply. ¡°I believe that Master Elijah might know the truth about 20 years ago, when Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon disappeared.


    ¡°Their agreement must involve something monumental, possibly affecting the entire world!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. Master Ramsey has already entered the fray; I believe he is getting closer to the truth!


    On a mysterious ind in the South Panacea Ocean, inside the Thalrex Headquarters¡® control room.


    Sergio and Jenna sat in front of the Spacetime Simtor, silently watching the trending news on their phones.


    Sergio sighed deeply. ¡°Master Elijah can finally leave; everything is unfolding as expected.


    ¡°Master Ramsey is truly the chosen one. His achievements have exceeded all expectations, truly possessing the power to turn the tide!


    ¡°The wheel of spacetime never stops turning. As long as there are righteous and brave people, human civilization on Earth will not regress<b>! </b>


    ¡°The brilliant human civilization will never be hindered by evil!


    ¡°The endless river of time flows forward, never backward!


    ¡°The awakening of human civilization, amidst time¡¯s relentless current, is happening day by day!


    ¡°People like us, along with heroes like Dragon Lord, Young Dragon Lord, and Master Elijah, will stand up bravely to those who seek to reverse progress.


    ¡°The unyielding strength of humanity continues to thrive like bamboo shoots after a spring rain!


    ¡°With figures like Divine Drakebane emerging, the advancing civilization on Earth will not be destroyed or trampled by power¨Chungry individuals.¡±


    Jenna nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Sergio, they are the strong backbone of human civilization. As long as such people exist, the corruption and selfishness of those who seek to turn back the clock will be crushed under the wheels of history!


    Chapter 1085 I Will Be There


    94%


    Finished


    ¡°I firmly believe that the dark past will never resurface. The grand path will ultimately conform to divine justice, granting freedom and beauty to all beings. Those who seek power for selfish gain will dig their own graves, bing clowns and sinners in the long river of human history.


    ¡°The surging flood of Earth¡¯s civilization will never reverse! Our home will shine as the most brilliant star in the gxy!


    Sergio took a deep breath. ¡°Jenna, let¡¯s start preparing! Let¡¯s y the triumphal march for our heroes!¡±


    All the equipment of the Thalrex Order Hyper Spacetime Device activated at full speed.


    At 6 p.m.


    Cary and four Sakuranian Martial Arts Association officials, along with 20 sect leaders including Reynard, approached Robin¡¯s suite door.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, we are here on behalf of Master Elijah to deliver a challenge letter! Please arrive at the summit of Mount Fuoco at noon tomorrow to face Master Elijah in battle!¡±


    Robin lounged on the sofa and looked up at Reynard and his group. ¡°And if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Roderick burst into rage. ¡°How dare you disrespect Master Elijah!¡±


    Robin frowned slightly. ¡°Who the hell are you screaming at? My respect or disrespect is none of your concern!¡±


    Roderick pointed at Robin. ¡°You ¡­ how dare you¡­¡±


    Smack! A loud p echoed as Robin struck Roderick, sending him flying out the door.


    Robin took a towel from Daphne and wiped his hand. ¡°If anyone yells in my room again, they¡¯ll die here!¡±


    None of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World¡¯s sect leaders dared to make a sound.


    Cary hesitated, then took two letters from Reynard and stepped forward.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please calm down. These are Master Elijah¡¯s handwritten letters. One is for you, and one is for Ms. Eira. Please read them before making a decision, all right?¡±


    Robin took the letters and opened one, seeing only one neatly written line-


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, I, Elijah, challenge you to a duel on the summit of Mount Fuoco, honori a 30¨Cyear promise with Dragon Lord. Please, be there.¡±


    Robin was stunned!


    A 30<i>¨C</i><i>year </i><i>promise </i><i>between </i><i>my </i><i>grandfather </i><i>and </i><i>Master </i><i>Elijah</i><i>? </i>


    <i>Master </i><i>Elijah </i><i>must </i><i>have </i><i>something </i><i>important </i><i>to </i><i>tell </i><i>me</i><i>! </i>


    ¡°All right! I will be there on time! Now, all of you, leave.¡± Robin dismissed them with a wave and turned


    away.

 The Deadly Novelssss 1086

    Chapter 1086 Never Believe in Saviors


    At 10 p.m.


    The sky over Sunria was clear, with a gentle breeze and radiant sunshine.


    Finished


    Cary personally piloted the helicopter, escorting Robin and hispanions directly to Mount Fuoco.


    By 11 o¡¯clock, the base of the magnificent Mount Fuoco was already teeming with people.


    Amidst the picturesquendscape, every onlooker¡¯s eyes were filled with boundless anticipation.


    This was a Pinnacle Battle that had captured the world¡¯s attention!


    Being present to witness it was an unparalleled honor.


    As soon as Elijah¡¯s challenge was issued yesterday, martial arts enthusiasts from around the globe mobilized by any means necessary to reach Mount Fuoco in Sakurania.


    Everyone wanted to see the grandmasters, Elijah and Divine Drakebane, in action.


    Journalists from major Sakuranian media outlets and global media personnel had arrived the night before, using their most advanced equipment to secure the best coverage of Mount Fuoco.


    For safety reasons, the Metropolitan Police Department enforced a 500¨Cmeter no¨Centry zone around the duel site between Elijah and Drakebane.


    They could only use aerial footage for their reports.


    The Metropolitan Police Department also set up severalrge screens at the mountain¡¯s base to livestream the event for the crowd.


    This was thergest gathering Mount Fuoco had ever seen since its inception.


    The Sunria Metropolitan Police Department had deployed nearly all its forces to maintain order on site.


    As Robin disembarked the helicopter, journalists and onlookers surged forward, eager to catch a glimpse of Drakebane.


    If it weren¡¯t for the police barricade, the tens of thousands of spectators would have swarmed the helipad.


    Sakuranian Martial Arts highly respected strong individuals.


    In their belief, respect in this world was reserved for the powerful; only the strong deserve respect.


    Those with a servile mindset, who spent their lives waiting for a savior, were deemed unworthy of living under the name of humanity.


    It was precisely the existence of such subservient individuals that nurtured the so¨Ccalled emperors and saints.


    Those who revered strength never believed in saviors.


    They understood that awakening and self¨Creliance were the fundamental ways for a person to truly lived.


    08:49 Mon, 17 Mar BNA<b>. </b>


    94%1


    Chapter 1086 Never Believe in Saviors


    Finished


    Denied a close¨Cup view of Drakebane, they could only cheer from a distance.


    In the midst of the excited crowd, Robin spotted a familiar, striking figure.


    ¡°Robin!¡± A woman waved her slender, fair arms, and called out loudly.


    ¡°Vera?¡± Robin stopped and turned toward the crowd.


    Vera, overjoyed, cried out, ¡°Robin, I finally see you again!¡±


    For a moment, the crowd stirred.


    The sudden movement startled the police officers.


    Cary quickly stopped Robin. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please wait! Moving forward might <b>cause </b>a stampede.¡±


    Robin pointed towards Vera. ¡°Let that woman through.¡±


    Vera was escorted to Robin¡¯s side and, overwhelmed by the reunion, she threw herself into his arms.


    The crowd burst into envious cheers.


    ¡°Robin, I <b>was </b>originally in ria to buy some rare medicines. When I saw the news about you, I changed my ns and rushed here.¡±


    Robin patted Vera¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait for me to finish my duel with Master Elijah, and then we¡¯ll head to ria together.


    ¡°My next stop is to take down the Biological Association and get the Nine Stars Group to ount for their actions.¡±


    With that, Robin alone began the ascent to the top of Mount Fuoco.


    Under the verdant shade of the mountain¡¯s spruce trees, Elijah sat in meditation.


    The dazzling sunlight broke through the dense foliage, casting a myriad of light spots on Elijah, blending him into a dreamy, ethereal silhouette.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I have awaited you here for 30 years.¡± Elijah slowly opened his deeply sunken eyes.


    The gaze that could pierce through the ages looked with satisfaction at the handsome young man standing before him.


    ¡°You resemble the Young Lord Dragon so much, Mr. Ramsey!¡±


    Robin folded his hands together and bowed deeply. ¡°Master Elijah, you knew


    my


    fathe


    Elijah smiled gently. ¡°I did! Back then, the Young Lord Dragon was even younger than you are now, yet filled with the same vigor!


    ¡°Time flies; 30 years have passed like a fleeting breeze.


    ¡°Fortunate indeed, new greats emerge as old ones fade. Seeing the Dragon Lord¡¯s descendant shine so brightly brings me joy!¡±


    ¡°Master Eliiah, vou honor me.¡± Robin said, sitting cross<b>¨C</b>legged and gazing intently at the kind eves of


    08:49 Mon, 17 M


    Chapter 1086 Never Believe in Saviors


    Elijah.


    94%


    Finished


    ¡°Did you retreat to Mount Fuoco back then, enduring a lifetime of infamy, just to wait for this Pinnacle Battle?¡±


    Elijahughed, not directly answering Robin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, do you believe in the existence of Hyper¨CSpacetime?¡±


    Elijah¡¯s eyes wandered to the distant horizon, his voice almost to himself, ¡°People say it¡¯s a legend.¡±


    ¡°I think any legend that persists might hold a grain of truth.¡±


    Robin listened, puzzled by Elijah¡¯s cryptic words.


    ¡°This world used to move ording to Heaven¡¯s Will, but there¡¯s always a force trying to halt human civilization¡¯s progress.


    ¡°And in the spacetime that has passed, some want to impose decayed, historical things on the flowing new life.


    ¡°In the yet¨Ctoe spacetime, there are those who want to drag the existing smooth and free flow into their rapidly spinning wheel.


    ¡°Those who attempt to roll back current Earth civilization often pose as saviors, deceiving millions.


    ¡°In truth, there has never been any savior in this world! Nor any so¨Ccalled divine emperor!


    ¡°The beings on Earth only yearn for simple equality, freedom, and freedom from envement.


    ¡°The Dragon Lord and Young Lord Dragon, whom I deeply respected, were the strongest defenders of Heaven¡¯s Will civilization.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been sitting here for 30 years, exhausting all my time, waiting for a sessor.¡±


    Robin was baffled. ¡°Master Elijah, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Elijah raised his gaze to Robin, still speaking as if to himself, ¡°The legendary ancient relic is the dragon dagger in your hand. Whoever holds this relic bears a great responsibility.


    ¡°Perhaps what I¡¯m saying now doesn¡¯t make sense to you.


    ¡°One day, when you confront those who seek to destroy human civilization with their decay, the ancient relic will enable you to cut down that evil.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, time is short. Draw your dragon dagger and duel with me. To die by your relic willplete my life.¡±


    The live broadcast of Elijah and Robin¡¯s duel was expected to showcase an immediate fierce battle upon their meeting.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the two grandmasters sat cross¨Clegged, seemingly engaged in deep conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Master Eliiah? Why hasn¡¯t he started fighting?¡±


    Chapter 1086 Never Believe in Saviors


    ¡°Yeah, what are they doing? Looks like they¡¯re having a heart¨Cto¨Cheart chat.¡±


    ¡°Hey, look! They¡¯re standing up and drawing their weapons!¡±


    On the broadcast screens, Robin unsheathed his dagger while Master Elijah held his saber.


    A hush fell over the spectators.


    A pinnacle duel of the century was about to unfold!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1087

    Chapter 1087 Final Showdown at Mount Fuoco


    At the peak of the towering Mount Fuoco, a fierce mountain wind roared!


    Elijah slowly stood up, the wind whipping his dry, silver hair wildly.


    94%


    Finished


    In front of the cameras, the warriors of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World immediately burst into cheers!


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s our Sword Saint, Master Elijah!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Master Elijah looks nowhere near his 70 years. He seems like a young martial artist in his prime at


    30!¡±


    ¡°Master Elijah sat atop Mount Fuoco for 30 years. Imagine the discipline and cultivation he must have to achieve that!¡±


    ¡°Is that scandal from 30 years ago true?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idi*t? Someone as esteemed as Master Elijah, whom even the emperor respect<b>, </b>wouldn¡¯t shame himself over something like that!¡±


    ¡°Those sinister tricks used by contemptible people, like nting drugs, causing car idents, or spreading scandals¨Cany baseless usation that can stir public outrage¨Ccan ruin a genius warrior¡¯s life in an instant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame to lose 30 golden years of Master Elijah¡¯s life like that!¡±


    ¡°Time will prove everything!¡±


    ¡°Without Master Elijah, the Sakuranian Martial Arts World is just a bunch of clowns!¡±


    ¡°When there¡¯s no formidable opponent, they think they¡¯re somebody.¡±


    ¡°When Divine Drakebanees knocking, they remember Master Elijah. It¡¯s really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Greedy fools who care only about their interests have no shame.¡±


    Eira stood amidst the thousands, hidden under a baseball cap and arge mask, gazing at Elijah on the screen and listening to the warriors¡® discussions about him.


    A trace offort and joy flickered in her eyes.


    Eira hade especially to send Elijah off after receiving his handwritten letter yesterday.


    Watching Elijah¡¯s slender figure stand as a beacon in the roaring mountain wind atop Mount Fuoco brought tears to her eyes.


    She had never seen Elijah before, not even a photo.


    All the stories about Elijah were heard through legends.


    The fierce winds atop Mount Fuoco bowed the rows of spruce trees, seemingly threatening to snap them.


    In the wild wind, Master Elijah stood firm like an ancient pine, unmoved.


    Robin watched Elijah transform before his eyes.


    ith


    Chapter 1087 Final Showdown at Mount Fuoco


    The previously dull, aged eyes now shone with piercing brilliance.


    This was the inner sword energy radiance of a Grandmaster Swordsman.


    ?%94%?


    Finished


    Listening closely, he could hear the opponent¡¯s blood and pulse roaring like a torrential river, steady and powerful as molten gold and silver.


    This was the Iron Body of the Sword Saint.


    A martial arts master of Elijah¡¯s cultivation stood atop Mount Fuoco, merged as one with the sacrednd of the Sakuran Spirit.


    Elijah bowed deeply. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, our battle is not about Sakuranian Martial Arts, nor about worldly grudges. It¡¯s a test of cultivation. Please give it your all!¡±


    Robin bowed slightly, sheathing his dragon dagger. ¡°Master Elijah, please proceed.¡±


    Elijah also nted his saber into the


    Maybe indfang deuntain stone.


    In an instant, his gaze turned sharp as a sword, and a whirlwind rushed towards Robin.


    With a sweeping strike, Elijah¡¯s iron fist cracked the void and aimed straight for Robin¡¯s chest.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    In the void, the howling mountain wind shattered under Master Elijah¡¯s iron fist.


    The fierce wind from his punch snapped hundreds of spruce branches around them.


    Several feets away, Robin¡¯s clothes billowed, and his hair stood on end.


    The punch hadn¡¯t yetnded, but the violent gust from it was already upon him!


    Branches from the spruce trees flew wildly, and a dozen trees were uprooted by the force of the punch!


    Robin found himself entirely enveloped in Master Elijah¡¯s storm¨Clike fist wind.


    Such a wind would reduce an ordinary warrior to ashes.


    Elijah¡¯s cultivation had reached the Pinnacle of Martial Arts<b>, </b>where all his attacks were imbued with a force known as the Will of Guidance.


    A top¨Clevel sword expert could destroy worlds with a mere thought.


    This was the highest state one could achieve through rigorous inner cultivation.


    This massive release of Martial Will, coupled with the primal force of nature, allowed such extraordinary feats.


    Facing such an opponent, Robin could not afford to be careless. He struck out with one palm.


    With a loud explosion, his palm strike¨Cimbued with 30% of his power¨Cgenerated a dazzling beam of light, shattering the stone beneath their feet and scattering snowkes into the air.


    With another deafening crash, Robin, taking his time, swung out another palm, countering the oing punch head¨Con.


    08:49 Mon, 17 Mar BNA<b>. </b>


    Chapter 1087 Final Showdown at Mount Fuoco


    Finished


    This palm strike, unstoppable and fierce, uprooted the spruce trees around the summit, and the rocks underfoot splintered into chunks.


    The massive explosions shook Mount Fuoco, causing it to tremble as if on the verge of copse.


    Spectators at the mountain¡¯s base broke out in cold sweat.


    Would this duel bring the entire mountain down?


    The onlookers, as well as viewers worldwide watching the livestream, couldn¡¯t help but be deeply shocked by the first exchange of blows.


    Divine Drakebane and Sword Saint Elijah were indeed unmatched!


    With just one punch and one palm strike, they created an earth¨Cshattering spectacle¨Cterrifying and awe- inspiring!


    At the summit, Elijah, shaken by Robin¡¯s punch, took a step back.


    His strong, mountainous body shuddered.


    Meanwhile, Robin stood firm as a rock, unmoved.


    The oue of their first sh was clear.


    Though Elijah¡¯s internal energy was immense, he was outssed by Robin.


    Martial arts cultivation depended on one¡¯s innate wisdom and talent.


    Experts who imed there¡¯s no innate difference in talent misled others.


    One¡¯s ultimate achievement relied not just on effort but recognizing and honing one¡¯s natural strengths.


    Otherwise, even with relentless effort, one remained a mediocrity.


    Elijah steadied his breath, a satisfied gleam in his eyes.


    Robin¡¯s casual palm strike, using only 30% of his strength, had surpassed Elijah¡¯s full¨Cforce punch.


    Even more astonishing was Robin¡¯s unaffected stance.


    Like a mighty lion facing a weak antelope, he was unfazed.


    Elijah, though surprised, felt profound admiration for Robin.


    Even thete Dragon Lord and the youthful Young Lord Dragon could only parry such a blow, not withstand it head¨Con.


    ¡°Again!¡± Elijah, now excited, looked at Robin andunched another punch at his chest!


    This punch, carrying all of Elijah¡¯s lifetime cultivation, could split mountains and pave roads!


    In an instant, the mountain wind halted, and the air thickened.


    All of spacetime seemed frozen in the path of this sweeping punch!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1088

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1088 Blossomfall de Emerged


    Elijah threw a punch¨Cthe power of his strike swelling to dozens of times its previous intensity!


    The violent surge of energy carried by his punch hurtled towards Robin.


    76%


    Finished


    It was like a celestial rainbow crashing down from the heavens¨Can unstoppable force sweeping away everything in its path!


    This was the Northern Star Sect¡¯s most refined Martial Will!


    In an instant, the dense spruce forest was ttened under the crushing force of Elijah¡¯s fierce intent.


    The sound of trees and rocks shattering echoed at the peak of Mount Fuoco like thunder from the sky.


    The stunning scene,bined with the visceral sensory experience, left the 100,000 spectators at the base of Mount Fuoco breathless with anticipation!


    This was the true power of the Sword Saint of Sakurania!


    The sect leaders of Sakurania¡¯s Martial Arts World clenched their fists, eyes aze with intense focus.


    They believed Elijah¡¯s devastating punch was enough to pulverize the arrogant Divine Drakebane into dust.


    Daphne, Rita, and Vera felt suffocated with tension.


    Their hearts pounded wildly, on the verge of bursting from anxiety.


    In that moment of helplessness, they could only pray that Robin would survive Elijah¡¯s earth¨Cshattering


    blow.


    Meanwhile, Eira, in shock, removed her sunsses and watched with excitement as Elijah delivered his triumphant punch.


    This punch shattered 30 years of humiliation.


    All the nders of those treacherous schemers were crushed beneath the feet of Elijah, the Grandmaster Martial Artist!


    True sages kept their silence; grand heroes spoke no empty words.


    True integrity never needed to self¨Cglorify.


    The false gentlemen of Sakurania¡¯s Martial Arts, who unted their supposed importance daily, were nothing but true hypocrites!


    Elijah¡¯s 70¨Cyear life epitomized the Warrior¡¯s Spirit that a true martial artist upheld!


    Against the backdrop of strength and character, all deceit and treachery were but fleeting clouds!


    After 30 years, all the people of Sakurania felt deep shame before the Sword Saint¡¯s return.


    After a moment of silence, they raised their arms and cheered for the returning Grandmaster Martial Artist.


    The base of Mount Fuoco buzzed like a boiling pot, overflowing with fervor!


    Chapter 1088 Blossomfall de Emerged


    ¡°Master Elijah! Master Elijah!¡±


    The fervent shouts were so intense that they shattered severalrge disy screens into pieces.


    76%


    Finished


    The crowd had to momentarily settle down<b>, </b>eagerly awaiting the climactic moment when Elijah would defeat Divine Drakebane, on the remaining four screens.


    The rampaging force of Elijah¡¯s punch transformed into a massive, destructive wave, barreling towards Robin with terrifying ferocity.


    Just when everyone thought Robin would pay a heavy price for his previous arrogance, his next move stunned everyone and redefined their understanding of the Pinnacle of Martial Arts.


    Robin¡¯s body lifted off the ground with a single light touch of his foot.


    As Elijah¡¯s punch reached him, Robin delivered a counter¨Cpunch from mid¨Cair.


    Boom! An explosive sound echoed.


    Under incredulous gazes, Robin¡¯s descending fist shattered Elijah¡¯s colossal punch into a shower of pebbles and dust.


    That seemingly effortless punch carried a terrifying force.


    Suddenly, the summit of Mount Fuoco erupted in wild winds, snow filling the air!


    On the disy screens, Elijah and Robin were nowhere to be seen amidst the chaos.


    The spectators were left in utter shock!


    So this was the confidence behind Divine Drakebane¡¯s challenge to the entire Sakuranian Martial Arts¨Cand even to the world¡¯s martial masters!


    The sect leaders of Sakurania realized that Robin¡¯s punch was not brute force or martial arts internal energy. It was a contest of Pure Energy.


    Divine Drakebane utilized Pure Essence Potential, an innate power without any internal energy augmentation.


    This extraordinary power, originating from true essence, connected with the forces of heaven and earth, harnessing the strength of the cosmos.


    This was the true power of the universe<b>. </b>


    With a mere thought, this force could destroy any attack.


    Within an instant, this force could convert all attacking power into a tremendous counterforce.


    Simply put, it was the principle of using force against force.


    On a deeper level, it represented the unstoppable force of the cosmos, where those who aligned with it prosper, while those who defied it perish!


    At this stage of martial arts cultivation; one became invincible¨Cindestructible by any force.


    The sect leaders of Sakurania initially believed Eliiah¡¯s punch might restore the honor of Sakuranian


    Chapter 1088 Blossomfall de Emerged


    Martial Arts.


    Robin¡¯s punch silenced them collectively.


    76%1


    Finished


    As the dust settled on the screen, two unyielding figures stood firm against the roaring wind at the peak of Mount Fuoco.


    The swirling wind howled again, tearing through the spruce trees and leaving them in disarray.


    Only the lingering power of Elijah¡¯s punch remained defiantly suspended in space.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Elijah could no longer suppress the blood surging within him and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Under the zing sun, a residual shadow flickered, and Robin¡¯s iron fist descended upon Master Elijah¡¯s head!


    Carrying the immense force of the universe, his fist approached with the fury of a celestial storm.


    Elijah wiped the blood from his lips andughed into the sky.


    He believed Robin¡¯s punch could carve a hundred¨Cmeter crater into Mount Fuoco.


    ¡°So be it!¡± Elijah roared.


    He drew the ¡°Blossomfall de¡± embedded in the rock.


    A gleam of cold light sliced through the sky.


    The legendary de of Sakuranian Martial Arts, dormant for 30 years, emerged once more!


    Blossomfall de, four feet long.


    Forged 200 years ago by Celestial de Master Rhidian Glynor over ten years, this de was made for Northern Star Sect Grandmaster Idris Denver.


    Across two centuries, bearing the glory of the Eddow Era martial arts, Blossomfall de fought nearly a thousand battles undefeated.


    30 years ago, when Elijah retired to Mount Fuoco¡¯s peak, Blossomfall de vanished from the world, leaving only legends behind.


    Now, as Master Elijah drew the de once more, Sakuranian Martial Arts felt a renewed surge of excitement!


    Blossomfall de held the top spot among Warlord¡¯s sacred des in Sakuranian Martial Arts¨Ceven receiving an unprecedented medal from the Emperor¨Cand revered as a national treasure de!


    All the martial artists of Sakuranian Martial Arts World and the citizens of Sakurania watching believed that with Blossomfall de drawn, defeat was impossible!


    zing sun, shing cold steel!


    Elijah gripped the de tightly.


    With all its unmatched glory, Blossomfall de met the overwhelming force of Robin¡¯s punch head¨Con!


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    Chapter 1088 Blossomfall de Emerged


    Boom! A violent explosion echoed.


    ? ??,76%E


    In the azure sky above Mount Fuoco, a jagged lightning bolt split the clear sky into a single streak of helpless despair.


    All expectations, demands, and hopes melted into the boundless void of spacetime in that moment!


    2.3K


    Finished


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar

 The Deadly Novelssss 1089

    Chapter 1089 A Breakthrough


    On the giant screen beneath Mount Fuoco.


    In the live broadcasts across the world¡¯s majorworks.


    Once again, the billowing dust, stirred by the sword aura, obscured the view.


    However, the tens of millions of spectators in Sakurania had already begun celebrating.


    76%


    Finished


    They firmly believed that the invincible Blossomfall de, in the hands of the legendary Sword Saint, would be utterly unstoppable and create a miracle.


    Yet, the top martial arts leaders of Sakuraniare


    grim expressions<b>; </b>their brows tightly furrowed.


    When Master Elijah had to unsheathe the Blossomfall de, the difference between him and Robin became even more apparent.


    Daphne, Rita, and Vera were on the verge of breaking from tension.


    If Robin failed to withstand Master Elijah¡¯s strike, Mount Fuoco would be his final resting ce.


    The path of vengeance for the Dragon Manor woulde to an end.


    Worse, Draconia¡¯s honor would suffer.


    The Twelve Great Warriors of Dragon Pce might, in their fury, cast off their battle robes and march into Sakurania, raising the de of vengeance for Robin!


    Atop Mount Fuoco.


    Amidst the swirling sand and wind, the a martial spirit.


    oment Elijah swung his battle de, he seemed to be possessed by


    The world¨Cshaking aura of the Sword Saint erupted in full force!


    The Blossomfall de truly lived up to its name as the king of des.


    Infused with Master Elijah¡¯s indomitable will, it was <b>as </b>if the de God had descended, filling the skies with murderous intent.


    Elijah gripped his sword with both hands, meeting Robin¡¯s thunderous, sky¨Csplitting strike head¨Con. With a forceful sweep, he deflected the violent edge. Then, twisting midair, he shed horizontally toward Robin¡¯s midsection.


    The silver de radiance reflected the blistering midday sun, adorning the storm¨Cravaged peak of Mount Fuoco in dazzling, chaotic brilliance!


    Before Master Elijah even swung his cold and imposing de, its intent had already shed toward Robin¡¯s waist the moment the thought took form.


    This strike embodied Master Elijah¡¯s entire martial will¨Cwhere the de¡¯s intent reached, killing intent surged!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    Chapter 1089 A Breakthrough


    The Blossomfall de shed against Robin¡¯s raw fist force, erupting in an earsplitting explosion.


    $ . 76%=


    Finished


    The impact shook this sacred training ground, silent for 30 years, igniting an earth¨Cshattering fervor.


    The four¨Cfoot Blossomfall de was indeed extraordinary.


    Its sweeping might was worthy of the world¨Crenowned glory it had once amassed.


    Faced with Master Elijah¡¯s seamless fusion of man and de in a fierce<b>, </b>merciless strike, Robin dared not be careless¨Che had no choice but to sidestep the oing icy de intent.


    The icy de light flowed effortlessly, surging up and down, stirring countless flickering illusions.


    It shook Mount Fuoco, which had stood for millions of years, to the brink of copse, unable <i>to </i>bear the weight.


    Robin had just dodged the first sweeping de when Elijah¡¯s second attack came surging in.


    Where the de struck, nothing


    remained alive¨Cman and de became one!


    In the span of a single second, the Blossomfall de had already shed 19 times!


    The zing midday sun remained fierce; the raging western wind howled unrestrained.


    The de¡¯s silver radiance interwove into dazzling halos<b>, </bpletely engulfing Robin in its brilliance<b>. </b>


    Then¨Cboom!


    Robin¡¯s fist struck out¨Cits force colliding with the relentless flurry of de light, erupting in a deafeni sh of steel.


    The air trembled violently as his punch shattered the blinding curtain of de light,unching straight toward Master Elijah¡¯s face!


    74


    Suddenly startled, Master Elijah tilted his neck to the side.


    The razor¨Csharp fist wind sliced through his long, flowing hair at mid¨Clength!


    Under the dazzling sunlight, countless silver strands burst into the air, scattering in the icy wind.


    Had he dodged even a fraction of a second slower, Robin¡¯s punch would have torn straight through Elijah.


    This strike was as powerful as a meteor descending from the sky, engulfing everything in its path and dwarfing even the tallest mountains and vast rivers.


    Facing the Sword Saint head¨Con would have reduced any ordinary martial grandmaster to ashes.


    Elijah was, after all, a Sword Saint¨Clevel grandmaster of the supreme Northern Star Sect, his martial prowess having reached the pinnacle of perfection.


    With the legendary Blossomfall de in his grasp, he barely managed to hold his ground against the monstrous killing intent emanating from Robin.


    In an instant, the Blossomfall de¡¯s main goal changed. It flowed smoothly through a series of top¨Clevel attacks, including lifting, thrusting, intercepting, blocking, crashing, sweeping, guiding, and entangling. All of these attacks were done at the highest level.


    OLA


    76%


    Chapter 1089 A Breakthrough


    Light as drifting clouds, swift as a soaring dragon.


    Finished


    Advancing and retreating with divine agility, a single swing could sever mountains and rivers for miles.


    Like a raging tornado, his relentless strikesbined offense and defense, weaving between feints and advances¨Cforcefully devouring half of Robin¡¯s ferocious fist wind.


    Then, everything came to a sudden halt. Master Elijah gathered all his inner strength and struck with a single sh, cleaving down upon Robin¡¯s blocking fist wind.


    ng!


    A resounding sh, like an ancient bell tolling through the ages, shook even the dormant magma of Mount Fuoco, causing it to bubble and churn, ready to erupt!


    This was their first direct sh. It was a collision of pure power.


    As the de shed fiercely with the fist wind, both fighters were instantly forced apart¨Csliding backward ten meters in opposite directions, leaving behind deep, trench¨Clike footprints carved into the mountaintop.


    Robin finally nodded toward Master Elijah. ¡°That strike was worthy!¡±


    It was the first time in his life he had encountered a truly formidable opponent.


    Elijah¡¯s eyes flickered with shock. Suppressing the blood surging in his chest, he forced out a rare, respectful smile.


    For a warrior who had never tasted defeat, a formidable opponent was nothing less than a stimnt.


    After experiencing Master Elijah¡¯s fierce and unyielding strike, Robin¡¯s blood surged with exhron, his heart pounding with battle fervor.


    He took a deep breath, his gaze shing with an unshakable determination to fight. ¡°Master Elijah,e again!¡±


    The moment the words fell, his body followed his will, and with breathtaking speed, he unleashed another strike.


    This punch carried the raw, ancient might of the ages¨Cvast and boundless.


    It was like the slumbering dragon of eternity, suddenly awakening from cons of dormancy, soaring straight into the heavens!


    The roar of a deep, resonant dragon shattered through time, piercing across the ages and transforming the clear sky above Mount Fuoco into a swirling tempest of clouds and mist.


    Facing Robin¡¯s prehistoric punch that traversed millions of years, Elijah gathered all the glory of the Northern Star Sect since its founding onto the Blossomfall de and charged forward to meet the attack!


    As the de¡¯s intent emerged, it instantly shifted through countless shes of de light until it transformed into thousands of piercing points, enveloping the entirety of the fist wind.


    Yet, this strike held no sharpness<b>. </b>It was soft and fluid, like a gentle mountain spring¨Cwarm and serene.


    At this level, the principles of the swords had transcended all form¨Climitless, boundless, free.


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    0%


    Chapter 1089 A Breakthrough


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Finished


    The intent of the de shed with the force of Robin¡¯s punch once more, sending a reverberating sound across the heavens.


    Master Elijah staggered back several steps, his feet carving two deep imprints into the earth.


    Robin¡¯s strike had once again shattered everything Elijah had believed.


    He finally understood that all techniques and doctrines were meaningless.


    <b>A </b>true Grandmaster had already be one with the heavens and the earth, merging entirely with the weapon in hand.


    At this level, even the most supreme de intent, martial arts, and cultivation were nothing but dust before him!


    Thirty years of waiting, 30 years of enduring the elements, 30 years of hardship in seclusion¨Call for this one moment to pierce through the veil of illusion!


    Now, he had seen it!


    Master Elijah looked at Robin, gripping his battle de even tighter. His voice burned with conviction, ¡°Come on!¡±


    2.3K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1090

    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1090 By Severing All Attachments, One Can Reach the


    Absolute Pinnacle!


    Robin¡¯s battle spirit surged.


    $ . 76%??


    Finished


    His blood roared through his veins, heat bursting from his body as his clothes whipped wildly, ck hair billowing.


    For the first time, he assumed the stance of the first move of the Eighteen Fury Strikes¨CDive into the Depths. His momentum soared, full of power and vigor!


    The sheer force of his power crashed like a tidal wave, as if he could shatter Mount Fuoco with a single punch.


    Robin was no longer on the defensive against Master Elijah¡¯s attacks. He struck forward, fists zing.


    The west wind of Mount Fuoco howled once more!


    That radiant sun, which had risen and set for billions of years, still shone brilliantly across the vast ocean of time and space!


    The rugged and resilient dwarf spruce, the cold and solitary snow¨Ccoveredndscape-


    Though it had stood alone through countless cycles of existence, it harbored no regrets¨Cfor it had reached the mountain¡¯s pinnacle, embracing an unparalleled grandeur and the unique splendor of its own life!


    Even if the dream remained unfulfilled, one who dared leap into the sea was still a hero.


    One stroke ignited the dragon, breaking free and soaring high!


    Robin¡¯s colossal punch roared forth, finally shattering Elijah¡¯s 30 years of blind perseverance!


    In that instant, Elijah ascended!


    Watching Robin soar into the sky with fists like twin meteors, he seemed like a raging dragon of the boundless sea, grasping the moon from the heavens and seizing the depths of five oceans. His inner energy erupted in an explosive surge.


    It was a breakthrough he had never achieved in 50 years of cultivation!


    With an ecstatic battle cry, he gripped his long de with both hands!


    The Blossomfall de, a weapon bearing over 200 years of unmatched glory, suddenly felt as heavy as half of Mount Fuoco itself!


    With a move, the Blossomfall de arced over his head, guided by Robin¡¯s unparalleled martial force. Like a dragon soaring and a phoenix dancing, his intent flowed seamlessly with every motion.


    Bang!


    The gleaming edge of the Blossomfall de shed head¨Con with Robin¡¯s ferocious punch, slicing a full ten meters off the peak of Mount Fuoco!


    Amid the explosion of flying debris, Elijah staggered backward, sliding dozens of steps down.


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    Chapter 1090 By Severing All Attachments, One Can Reach the Absolute Pinnacle!


    76%


    Finished


    The prehistoric might of Dive into the Depths smashed violently onto the mountaintop, pulverizing ten meters of solid rock into dust.


    After missing his target, Robin immediately shifted, diving toward Elijah with the agility of a hawk.


    In a sh, he closed the distance with ck Dragon Coils!


    He crossed his fists, twisted his body in midair, and swept toward Elijah¡¯s throat in a deadly arc.


    Two icy¨Cwhite streaks shed across the summit, forcing Elijah to raise his treasured de in defense, swinging it with full force at the intersection of those chilling currents.


    Boom!


    The dull roar of steel against raw power sent a shockwave through the air, forcing Elijah to stumble back several steps.


    Then came the move Fist of the Ocean Anchor!


    Robin gave Master Elijah not a moment¡¯s respite. His punch surged straight for the hilt of the Blossomfall de.


    A cleansing gale of fist wind burst forth like a wild tempest.


    The searing force nearly caused Elijah¡¯s arm, clutching the hilt, to slip from his grasp!


    After a frantic flurry of parries and retreats, Master Elijah¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as he roared, brandishing his sword to fight on.


    Robin grew more exhrated with every moment, unleashing a furious barrage of strikes¨CEighteen Fury Strikes. Each blow carried the force of a storm, causing the heavens to tremble and the seas to churn <b>as </b>if the sky and ocean were under his control!


    One punch shattered the cold sword aura that Elijah had umted over 30 years.


    One punch unraveled 60 years of his Grandmaster¨Clevel cultivation.


    One punch pierced through 200 years of the Northern Star Sect¡¯s honed swordsmanship essence!


    Robin¡¯s iron fists zed like the sun and moon striding across the sky. His strikes soared like a dragon ascending to the imperial throne.


    With a single punch, he defied all sects. With unyielding arrogance, he stood above all heroes!


    Robin soared into the air, his fist radiating a towering brilliance, as if it could hammer the heavens and earth into eternal ruin.


    Elijah finally sensed an insurmountable crisis. Step by step, he had to retreat.


    Even Mount Fuoco itself could not withstand Robin¡¯s relentless iron fists¨C160 feet of its peak were obliterated in an instant!


    At the edge of a sheer cliff, with nowhere left to escape, Elijah faced Robin¡¯s earth¨Cshattering, epoch¨Cdefying


    strike.


    The once invincible Sword Saint, who had swept across all of Aurientia, let out a long, helpless sigh.


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    Chapter 1090 By Severing All Attachments, One Can Reach the Absolute Pinnacle!


    76%


    Finished


    In that moment, he abandoned all defense and allowed Robin¡¯s fierce, unbridled fist wind toe crashing down upon him.


    Instead, he gathered everyst drop of his true essence into the Blossomfall de¨Chispanion through more than 50 springs and autumns.


    A thunderous battle cry shook the heavens. A blinding, time¨Cpiercing sh of sword light erupted!


    Master Elijah suddenly raised his legendary warrior¡¯s de high.


    <i>In </i><i>this </i><i>moment</i><i>, </i><i>the </i>de is <i>me</i>! <i>The </i><i>heavens </i><i>and </i><i>earth </i><i>are </i><i>me</i>! <i>The </i><i>boundless </i>cosmos is <i>me</i><i>! </i>


    With his gleaming de held aloft, Elijah stood fused with the sword, the heavens, and Mount Fuoco itself -a lone, unyielding figure piercing toward the skies!


    Seventy years of life, 60 years of cultivation, 50 years of relentless pursuit, and 30 years of meditative


    seclusion.


    All had condensed into the ultimate essence of swordsmanship!


    Elijah suddenly realized that the ultimate essence of martial supremacy¨Cthe unity of knowledge and action, the harmony with heaven and earth¨Cthat he had spent half his life searching for had, in this very moment,e to him effortlessly!


    His mind, spirit, and will had never been so unified!


    At longst, he grasped the ultimate truth his ancestors had spoken of-¡°I am the Way, and the Way is my very existence!¡±


    At this moment, he knew he had finally achieved enlightenment on the path of the sword!


    It was as if all the energies of heaven, earth, and self had condensed into a single point.


    The ultimate way was simple. The highest masteryy in absolute rity!


    Only by severing all attachments could one reach the absolute pinnacle!


    ¡°Northern Star Sect, Severing the Mortal Realm!¡±


    In an instant, the Blossomfall de¡¯s aura surged skyward, a silver stream of energy shooting dozens of meters high. The earth¨Cshaking force lifted the mighty and solemn peak of Mount Fuoco nearly a hundred meters into the air!


    From the Panacea coastline to the farthest corners of the world, countless spectators watching through livestreams gasped in absolute awe.


    The moment Elijah attained enlightenment, his de transcended all worldly techniques. In his eyes, nothing else existed¨Conly Robin!


    The de descended from the sky with a sh of thunder and a streak of lightning.


    Its icy light nearly reduced the towering Mount Fuoco, which had stood for billions of years, to mere dust.


    The devastating sword aura collided head¨Con with Robin¡¯s chilling fist wind.


    Amidst the howling westward gales atop Mount Fuoco, a world¨Cshaking explosion erupted!


    08:24 Tue, 18 Mar


    Chapter 1090 By Severing All Attachments, One Can Reach the Absolute Pinnacle!


    Finished


    A thunderous roar echoed across thend, as if the entire mountain were falling apart.


    The ruthless de aura and chilling fist wind shed and intertwined.


    Elijah suddenly flickered, his treasured de leaving his grasp, shooting straight at Robin like a lightning bolt. Yet, even as the de advanced, his own body became a fleeting afterimage, closing in on Robin with relentless force<b>! </b>


    This was the second stage of swordsmanship¡¯s highest truth: Shedding the World.


    Elijah had abandoned all burdens of sword techniques and doctrines. All of his strength and martial will were condensed into a single punch.


    He was no longer constrained by form, technique, or the rigid traditions of swordsmanship. He had let go of everything, moving with pure instinct, inplete harmony with nature.


    This was it. This was the greatest opportunity he had ever had in his life!


    Even if the entire Mount Fuoco stood before him, he could reduce it to rubble with a single punch.


    Elijah¡¯s life¨Cor¨Cdeath strike¨Ca decisive, transcendent attack beyond all earthly limits¨CRobin weed it with pure exhration.


    This self¨Csacrificing strike, transcending the boundless mortal realm, had already unveiled the ultimate truth of all existence!


    A dragon that soared too high would have regrets!


    Robin¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. With a single effortless punch, he reduced Master Elijah¡¯s purest, most unadorned strike to nothingness.


    His fist tore through the void, shattering the razor¨Csharp de aura!


    That overwhelming, world¨Cshattering force dissipated in an instant, reduced to nothing but endless emptiness.


    Bang!


    Elijah clutched his chest. His body sted back dozens of meters from the sheer force of the punch!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1091

    Chapter 1091 Only By Being Headless Can the Dragons Be Unstoppable!


    Elijah fell into confusion once again!


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    Could it be that the supreme essence of swordsmanship was not in the absolute emptiness of ¡°ultimate mastery¡°?


    Robin chuckled. ¡°Master Elijah, all things in this world must adhere to moderation. When pushed to the extreme, they will inevitably rebound. We must not overdo detachment, despite it being a true principle of martial arts and all achievements.


    ¡°If taken too far, it loses its highest realm of emptiness and transcendence.


    ¡°Thus, the highest state of all things is not about seeking fortune and avoiding misfortune, but about being free from fault!


    ¡°A dragon that soars too high will have regrets; excess cannotst forever!¡±


    Elijah spat out a mouthful of blood, but atst, he saw the truth!


    The ultimate state of all things was without fault!


    Robin kicked the Blossomfall de into the air. ¡°Again!¡±


    Elijah caught the de and unleashed the final sh of his heart¨Cclearing, thought¨Cstilling technique¡ª Destion!


    With a single stroke, all things faded into emptiness<b>! </b>


    Atop Mount Fuoco, in this very moment, nothing remained but the radiance of the sun and moon. Everything else was mere illusion and void.


    The Blossomfall de, infused with the formless power of flowing fate, merged with the countless currents of the void, sweeping across the world before them.


    There was no escape!


    The Blossomfall de had merged with heaven and earth, adapting to the constantly shifting elements, spiraling and soaring akin to dragons and serpents.


    The vast, overwhelming force of the de¡¯s energy tightly ensnared Robin¨Cleaving no gaps, no ce to flee.


    The essence of mastery¨Cknowing contentment was supreme; knowing when to stop ensured safety.


    The heart of swordsmanship was free from attachments and desires.


    The moment a thought arose, the divine and the spectral followed.


    Only by severing attachments and forgetting all thoughts could one merge with the boundlessws of th Will-¡°I am the Way, and the Way is my very existence!¡±


    Elijah ascended once more in enlightenment, abandoning all techniques and principles, finally attaining the supreme title¨CSword Saint!


    09:10 Wed, 19 Mar


    Chapter 1091 Only By Being Headless Can the Dragons Be Unstoppable!


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar shattered the silence!


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    From within the swirling white mist of sword energy, a dragonnce burst into the sky!


    A golden dragon soared, twisting through the clouds, summoning wind and rain, swallowing mist and fog.


    In an instant, darkness descended, and the sky was filled with endless storm clouds.


    The golden dragon split into six dragons ruling the heavens, each weaving and coiling in a celestial dance!


    Robin merged into the swirling storm of six dragons, embodying the Ninefold Way, before unleashing <i>a </i>single sh that shattered the heavens and earth.


    This was the very technique that had once crushed the entire World of Darkness-


    The Headless Dragons!


    It was the same sh Robin had used four years ago, standing alone against the World of Darkness¡¯s three great sects and their 30 strongest warriors.


    Since that battle, this technique had vanished, like a dragon seen only in glimpses¨Cnever again appearing in the martial world.


    Its brilliancey in its ability to wield the Ninefold Way without bing bound by it.


    This was a technique without form, yet each strike dictated fate¨Ccontrolling the heavens and deciding life and death.


    As the saying goes, ¡°When mastery reaches the state of no desire, the Will is naturally attained.¡±


    Only by being headless could the dragons be truly unstoppable!


    The six divine dragon pirs crashed wildly against the silver¨Cwhite mist sphere surrounding the Blossomfall de.


    Boom!


    The explosive roar of sixfold resonance thundered across the summit of Mount Fuoco.


    The white mist sphere, lifted by the Blossomfall de, shattered in an instant, scattering like drifting cherry blossom petals!


    Robin¡¯s Ninefold Way was simply too powerful!


    To this day, no one had been able to challenge it.


    Even if the greatest forces of the entire World of Darkness joined hands, they would still be powerless against it!


    At the very moment the dragonnce and sword energy shed, the source of all techniques within Robi Headless Dragons had already annihted everyst trace of the Blossomfall de¡¯s aura.


    The powerful shockwave tore through the remnants of the de¡¯s aura, mming heavily into Elijah¡¯s chest.


    09:10 Wed, 19 Mar


    Chapter 1091 Only <b>By </b>Being Headless Can the Dragons <b>Be </b>Unstoppable!


    ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood sprayed into the air.


    +8 Pearls


    Before crashing onto the highest peak of Mount Fuoco¡¯s Blossom Summit, his entire body flew dozens of meters high!


    The aftershock of the dragonnce¡¯s impact erupted in a final explosion, fully unleashing its force only upon reaching the very summit of Mount Fuoco.


    Every spectator watching the live broadcast of the battle stood frozen in stunned silence.


    <i>Is </i><i>this </i><i>what </i><i>a </i><i>battle </i><i>between </i><i>supreme </i>legends looks like<i>? </i>


    The deafening explosion sent violent tremors through every screen, shaking them uncontrobly.


    All of Mount Fuoco quivered under the aftershock of the st.


    The peak that once stood at 12,388 feet had dropped by nearly 3,000 feet!


    No words. Neither shock, awe, nor reverence could fully capture what everyone felt at this moment.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Divine Drakebane?¡±


    Spectators murmured in disbelief.


    ¡°No wonder he wiped out the Rivers family and the Northern Star Sect in a single night.¡±


    ¡°With such power, even the entire Sakuranian Martial Arts World is no match for him!¡±


    ¡°What about Master Elijah?¡±


    In the crowd, Eira¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.


    She knew that the oue her grandfather had foretold in his letter had trulye to pass.


    Meanwhile, Daphne, Rita, and Vera finally sighed in relief.


    This god¨Clike man had once again proven that no one could challenge him!


    ¡°We can¡¯t see the true face of this Divine Drakebane. Can someone brighten the screen a bit?¡±


    ¡°He looks really tall and handsome, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to take a picture with him or maybe even get his autograph!¡±


    The crowd murmured in hushed voices.


    Beyond their shock, their greatest desire at this moment was to see, up close, the face of this god¨Clike man.


    Only the masters of the Sakuranian Martial Arts World hung their heads in despair, their hearts filled with unwillingness.


    Atop the once¨Cmajestic peak of Mount Fuoco, now scarred by battle, only Robin remained¨Cstanding alone at the summit.


    09:10 Wed, 19 Mar


    98%


    Chapter 1091 Only By Being Headless Can the Dragons Be Unstoppable!


    The dense, oppressive storm clouds gradually dispersed.


    +8 Pearls


    The zing midday sun once again illuminated Blossom Summit, the very soul of the Sakurania Nation.


    Reynard and the other Sakurania grandmasters shook their heads in hopeless sorrow.


    Meanwhile, Cary and the high¨Cranking officials of the Sakurania government were consumed by fear and seething rage.


    This crushing defeat would undoubtedly send shockwaves through the upper echelons and the Self- Defense Force, plunging them into turmoil.


    A looming, unpredictable catastrophe now threatened to erupt as tensions spiraled out of control within


    their ranks.


    On the other side, the Eight Great Royal Houses of Draconia erupted in celebration and cheers.


    ¡°Our Master Ramsey has won!¡±


    He had defeated the legendary Sword Saint who had ruled the Sakuranian Martial Arts World for half a century. He had ughtered everyst one of those who had participated in the massacre of the Dragon Manor!


    This was an unmistakable message¨Ca lesson delivered in blood, a warning that could not be ignored.


    Those who had clung to the desperate hope that Elijah would y Robin and spare them from the dragon dagger¡¯s wrath now fell into utter despair.


    With Robin¡¯s victory over the revered Master Elijah, the entire Sakurania Martial Arts World had no choice but to submit.


    If they refused, as tradition dictated, the dragon dagger would systematically eradicate every force that had orchestrated this duel from the shadows<b>. </b>


    Panic rippled through the underworld. The Dark Blood Pact, the Dark Pope, and the Pacific Alliance¨Csects that had once taken part in the Dragon Manor massacre¨Cimmediately began mobilizing. Their only hope now was to unite and form an alliance for onest desperate counterattack against Robin.


    Atop Mount Fuoco, the dense mist hadpletely cleared!


    Master Elijah slowly rose from the ground. His robes tattered, his figure gaunt like a skeleton.


    In mere minutes, he seemed to have aged 20 years.


    Robin stepped forward, intending to help him up, but Elijah raised a hand, signaling him to stop.


    With quiet dignity, he straightened his disheveled appearance, then respectfully removed his outer robe.


    Carefully, he wiped the Blossomfall de clean before cing the revered saber before him. With reverence, he knelt and sat in a formal way.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I thank you for allowing me to attain enlightenment at the very end.¡±


    Elijah bowed deeply. ¡°Your country has an old saying, ¡®If one hears the Will in the morning, one may die in


    19 Mar


    Chapter 1091 Only By Being Headless Can the Dragons Be Unstoppable!


    the evening without regret. My life is nowplete!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    With those words, he lifted the saber and pressed its razor¨Csharp edge against his abdomen.


    ¡°Master!¡± Robin¡¯s expression changed as he knew exactly what Elijah was about to do. ¡°Please, don¡¯t!¡±


    But Elijah only smiled faintly.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, this is not about achieving victory or defeat, nor is it about your retaliation. I am merely fulfilling the final brilliance of a warrior¡¯s life.


    ¡°The essence of the Way of the Warrior is like the fleeting beauty of the cherry blossom.


    ¡°Tell me, do you know when the cherry blossom is at its most beautiful?¡±


    As he spoke, Master Elijah gazed into the distance¨Ctoward Neuno, thend of his birth. It was a ce where cherry blossoms once bloomed in full splendor, and where now only fallen petals remained.


    <b>¡£ </b>


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1092

    Chapter 1092 A Farewell Without Regret!


    Sakura¡¯s bloomsted only seven days.


    At its peak, it flourished like clouds, like a rainbow.


    But after seven days of dazzling brilliance, it withered overnight.


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    The most captivating beauty of the sakura wasn¡¯t in its full bloom, but in its fearless, unwavering fall.


    This had been the highest ideal cherished by the Sakurania¡¯s warriors¨Cto reach the pinnacle of life in a fleeting moment of radiance, and then, to leave without regret!


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, thank you for enlightening my cultivation. In this life, I have no regrets!¡±


    Elijah carefully wrapped the de of the Blossomfall de with a piece of his tattered robe.


    Robin understood¨CElijah was preparing to end his life in the most honorable way a warrior could.


    Beneath the dazzling sunlight, Elijah pressed the tip of the Blossomfall de against his abdomen. He lifted his head and smiled. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, I have waited for this moment for so long. Now that the time hase, I ask for nothing more.


    ¡°Only Eira is left of my family line. Please, watch over her. As a token of my deep gratitude, I offer you this de!¡±


    Elijah paused for a moment before speaking again, ¡°Mr. Ramsay, before I go, I want to tell you a secret.


    ¡°The ce I am heading to ¡­ is the very same space that the Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon -ventured into without hesitation 20 years ago.¡±


    Robin¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Master ¡­¡±


    Elijah shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Just remember¨Cfrom the moment you took up Drakebane, your path was set in stone.


    ¡°This is the duty we cannot shy away from!¡±


    Robin became more confused. He had no idea what Elijah was trying to say.


    ¡°Drakebane, there has always been an evil force in this world¨Cselfish desire and greed!


    ¡°They never stop using their vile, corrupt ways to hinder the progress of civilization.


    ¡°They seek to keep the beings of this world in ignorance, turning them into nothing more than ves to their pleasures and obsession with power.


    ¡°But history will not turn back, just as rivers will never flow in reverse!


    ¡°Back then, the Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon threw themselves into the storm of that final battle, sacrificing everything¡ªtheir homes, their families¨Cto stop a decayed past from rising again.¡±


    Robin grew even more confused. ¡°Master Elijah, please<b>, </b>can you exin everything in detail? What really happened?¡±


    11001


    Chapter 1092 A Farewell Without Regrett


    Manor massacre, you will understand what truly happened 20 years ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go. Perhaps we will meet again.


    ¡°Master!¡± Robin tried to stop him, but it was toote.


    Without hesitation, the Blossomfall de pierced Elijah¡¯s abdomen.


    A collective gasp erupted from those watching on the screen. ¡°Master Elijah has taken his own life!¡±


    Then, silence.


    At the foot of Mount Fuoco, among a hundred thousand spectators, not a single sound was made.


    This was the most radiant moment of a legendary Sword Saint¡¯s life.


    As he brought it to an end, there was not a hint of hesitation.


    To die in brilliance, to live on in legend.


    Under the silent Mount Fuoco, hearts pounded in a suffocating stillness.


    No one wanted to ept the fall of a legendary Sword Saint.


    ** Pearis


    Twenty minutester, under countless watchful and conflicted gazes, Robin descended from Mount Fuoco.


    All eyes were drawn to his hands¨Cgripping Elijah¡¯s Blossomfall de.


    A de that had carried the two¨Chundred¨Cyear legacy of Sakuran Martial Arts.


    It was the symbol of Sakurania¡¯s warrior spirit.


    Named Blossomfall, it embodied the ideal of perishing at the peak of one¡¯s brilliance¨Cthe ultimate honor carried by a true warrior.


    As the revered de held in Robin¡¯s hands, the sect leaders of the Sakuran Martial Arts World¡¯s sects fell into silence.


    Their eyes reflected turmoil and devastation.


    Robin had descended from Mount Fuoco.


    And the Sakuran Martial Arts World¡¯s grand battle atop Mount Fuoco had ended, in utter defeat.


    Before the eyes of the world, the Divine Drakebane achieved a wless victory over Sakurania¡¯s legendary Sword Saint.


    This was more than just Robin defeating Elijah.


    It symbolized Draconian Martial Arts triumphing over Sakuran Martial Arts in the century showdown.


    On an even grander scale, it signified the power shift between the two nations.


    For a long time toe, Sakuran warriors no longer stand with pride before Draconian warriors¨Conly look up to them.


    214


    Chapter 1092 A Farewell Without Regrett


    The legendary Sakuran Martial Arts, once the pride of the Sakurania people, had been decivery ended by


    Robin.


    A warrior who had risen from the World of Darkness had, for the first time, proven his unmatched strength under the sky, standing above all martial artists in the world.


    After a moment of silence, the viewers watching from their screens erupted into heated discussion once


    more.


    The sh between the Divine Drakebane and Elijah was, without question, the greatest martial arts duel in history.


    The fall of Master Elijah¨Cthe martial artist legend who once dominated all of Aurientia 20 years ag7- signaled the downfall of Sakuran Swordsmanship. Its era of glory had faded, never to rise <b>again</b><b>. </b>


    Now, take a guess¨Cwould the sect leaders of the Sakuran Martial Arts World, the masterminds behind <b>this </b>battle, dare to make a move against the Divine Drakebane?


    Make a move?


    Heh¡­ that would depend on whether they had the strength to challenge the true king of martial arts<b>. </b>


    Rumor had it that the Divine Drakebane was only in his early twenties.


    Yet, his martial prowess surpassed Elijah¡¯s six decades of experience¨Ctruly a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Cgeneration martial arts prodigy!


    The online livestream buzzed with heated discussions, while the crowd at the base of Mount Fuoco grew increasingly restless.


    If not for the Metropolitan Police Department deploying reinforcements in time, the frenzied spectators might have torn Mount Fuoco apart.


    Stepping forward, Calmstorm de Sect¡¯s leader, w, bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, return the Blossomfall de to the Sakuran Martial Arts Association immediately!¡±


    Yet his eyes remained fixed on the Blossomfall de, the supreme symbol of Sakuran Martial Arts. His words wereced with an icy killing intent.


    That cold, low¨Ctonedmand instantly drew the attention of the onlookers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Calmstorm de Sect¡¯s leader, w?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s now the president of the Martial Arts Association.¡±


    With the fall of the Clerys and the Rivers family, the Barbers had be the most dominant force in Sunria.


    For him to demand the Blossomfall de from Robin in such a tone seemedpletely natural to the spectators.


    Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°And who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like that?¡±


    w¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Drakebane, I advise you to show some respect. Don¡¯t forget¨Cyou¡¯re in Sakurania.


    Chapter 1092 A Farewell Without Regret!


    Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡±


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°So what?¡± Robin scoffed. In a sh, the Blossomfall de shot from its sheath, its chilling gleam slicing clean through the air¨Csevering w¡¯s head in an instant.


    w died without ever understanding how could his opponent¡¯s de be so fast.


    Another wave of shocked cries erupted at the base of Mount Fuoco,


    No one had expected Robin to kill so brazenly right in broad daylight.


    There were tens of thousands of police officers on site.


    No matter how powerful he was, surely he couldn¡¯t take on the Metropolitan Police Department, could he?


    ¡°Drakebane, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Reynard and the others snapped out of their brief shock, their fury erupting as he pointed at Robin. ¡°Do you take Sakuran Martial Arts for nothing?¡±


    Robin slowly turned to Reynard. ¡°Do you want to test my patience too?¡±

 The Deadly Novelssss 1093

    Chapter 1093 I Don¡¯t Mind Making an Example Out of You!


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Reynard was momentarily speechless.


    A cold wind swept through, stirring the lifeless dust at the foot of Mount Fuoco.


    The thick scent of blood from w¡¯s headless corpse tainted the air with an eerie chill.


    A severed head.


    Disheveled hair.


    Eyes widened in shock and rage.


    And the blood on the Blossomfall de was still fresh!


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    Robin slowly raised the Blossomfall de and pointed it at Reynard. ¡°Get on your knees and apologize to me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll wipe out every sect under Sakuran Martial Arts!¡±


    Reynard shuddered, every hair on his body standing on end.


    Everyone knew that Robin wasn¡¯t making an empty threat.


    Mustering his courage, Roderick Meskill, the leader of the Ironwood Sect, stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, don¡¯t you think this is a bit too overbearing?


    ¡°Master Elijah has already sacrificed himself, and yet you¡ª¡±


    Swish!


    A cold gleam shed as the Blossomfall de sliced cleanly across Roderick¡¯s throat in an instant.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of speaking Master Elijah¡¯s name!¡± Robin¡¯s icy gaze swept across the leaders of Sakuran Martial Arts.


    ¡°Sakuran Martial Arts provoked me first. If you think you can walk away without consequences, think again!¡±


    At that moment, Reynard was drowning in regret!


    He regretted his own foolishness. How could he have been so reckless as to provoke this terrifying god of death?


    Even a peerless Sword Saint like Elijah had fallen before this man.


    w and Roderick, both grandmasters in their own right, had been in in an instant without hesitation.


    If he didn¡¯t apologize today, there would be no way out.


    Although he was a martial artist, Reynardcked the warrior¡¯s spirit to embrace a glorious death like Elijah.


    The so¨Ccalled honor of the Sakuran Martial Arts World? To him, it was nothing more than an empty title- one that wasn¡¯t worth dying for.


    Robin had in w in front of everyone.


    Wed, 19 M


    Chapter 1093 I Don¡¯t Mind Making an Example Out of You!


    something with a bit of backbone.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to enrage the ruthless Divine Drakebane.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please calm down!¡± Cary and several high¨Cranking Sakmania officials hurried forward, positioning themselves before Robin.


    Reynard was about to take the opportunity to retreat behind them when the Blossomfall de suddenly blocked his path.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Robin¡¯s voice was cold andmanding. ¡°This is between me and them!¡±


    A man who appeared to be a cab official spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, are you nning to make an enemy of all the sects under Sakuran Martial Arts?¡±


    Cary nearly copsed to his knees.


    The man, Rhein Fotheringay, had just uttered words that could very well ce all of Sakurania in direct opposition to Robin.


    And no one in Sakurania understood this terrifying god of death better than he did.


    He had witnessed with his own eyes the madness thismander unleashed during the Qacalisle Ind War Games Competition.


    Robin raised an eyebrow and fixed his gaze on Rhein. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying the Sakuran cab intends to meddle in martial arts affairs<b>? </b>


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind making an example out of you!¡±


    Smack! With a sharp crack, the Blossomfall de struck Rhein, forcing him to his knees.


    ng! The sound of guns being drawn filled the air as a dozen elite guards instantly took aim, ready to fire.


    Cary rushed forward to intervene. ¡°Back off immediately! Mr. Drakebane¡¯s duel with Master Elijah was purely a matter of martial arts<b>! </b>


    ¡°The Emperor has strictly ordered all government officials to stay out of it!


    ¡°Mr. Fotheringay, watch your words! If Sakurania suffers because of your reckless remarks, can you bear the consequences<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Rhein was so terrified that his soul seemed to have left him¨Che didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head to look at


    Robin.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please calm down!¡± Cary bowed slightly and continued, ¡°The Emperor has decreed that all exchanges between Sakuran Martial Arts World and yourself are purely private matters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the cab will not interfere in this situation, either officially or with force.¡±


    Robin ignored Cary and stepped toward Reynard, his gaze icy. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience for your hesitation. Since you refuse to give me an answer, I¡¯ll make sure the entire Sakuran Martial Arts World disappears!¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone fell silent.


    Keaton Mercer, leader of the Mercer Sect, along with Gardner Sandoval of the Celestial de Sect and over


    214


    09:10 Wed, 19 Mar


    Chapter 1093 I Don¡¯t Mind Making an Example Out of You!


    a dozen other martial arts sect leaders, stepped forward and kicked Reynard to his knees.


    4.98%•þ


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Langstaff, are you trying to bring down all of Sakuran Martial Arts with you? Apologize to Mr. Drakebane immediately!¡±


    Reynard never expected these esteemed sect leaders to be so shameless, turning on him without hesitation just to protect themselves.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Drakebane! I sincerely apologize for my disrespectful words carlier!¡± Reynard said, his voice heavy with humiliation.


    A wave of disdain rippled through the crowd at the foot of Mount Fuoco, followed by a chorus of jeers and


    murmurs.


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    ¡°Langstaff! Just kill yourself!¡±


    The uproar echoed across Mount Fuoco, growing louder with each passing second.


    Meanwhile, the Sunria Metropolitan Police Department urgently requested reinforcements, deploying arge force to restore order at the scene.


    The on¨Csitemander of the Metropolitan Police Department immediately ordered his men to escort Reynard away.


    Meanwhile, officers worked to disperse the crowd in stages, gradually bringing the situation under control.


    Robin wiped the blood from the Blossomfall de, then turned toward Eira in the crowd.


    ¡°Ms. Eira, this treasured de represents the honor and legacy of the Denvers. Please keep it safe.


    ¡°Take care of everything here as quickly as possible. Then leave Sakurania with me. This ce is no longer safe for you.¡±


    Eira took the Blossomfall de with trembling hands and bowed respectfully. ¡°Sir, I have nothing to take care of. I¡¯m ready to leave with you at any time.¡±


    Elijah had instructed her in a letter yesterday¨Conce today¡¯s duel was over, she was to leave with Robin immediately.


    Otherwise, her life would be in danger.


    ¡°Ms. Eira, wait!¡± Just as she was about to follow Robin, Daphne, and the others, a cold voice called out from behind her.


    A tall man stepped forward, followed by a hundred men dressed in ck, each wearing a badge that read ¡°Spiritrest Sanctuary¡°.


    Robin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    Spiritrest Sanctuary was a shrine in the southernmost part of Neuno, dedicated to spirits and deities.


    Due to its deep cultural significance in Sakurania and the backing of several powerful families and financial groups, the sanctuary held a uniquely influential status.


    09:10 Wed, 19 Mar


    Chapter 1093 I Don¡¯t Mind Making an Example Out of You!


    +8 Pearls


    Although Spiritrest Sanctuary operated as a private civilian organization outside the jurisdiction of the Sakurania government, it wielded immense influence.


    The sanctuarymanded its own elite guard, overseeing three fully equipped brigades with a total force exceeding 10,000 troops.


    Their arsenal was cutting¨Cedge, including fighter jets, naval fleets, and a well¨Ctrained ground force.


    Rumors even suggested they possessed more than a dozen intercontinental missiles.


    Their operations were nearly untouchable, functioning beyond the control of Sakurania¡¯s National Self- Defense Forces.


    It was said that the Rivers family was the true controlling force of this sanctuary.


    Twenty years ago, Windsor Rivers, Sheldon¡¯s older brother, handed over control of the family and withdrew into Spiritrest Sanctuary.


    Since then, he remained out of the public eye for two decades.


    The man now standing before them was Cartref Gulliver, a senior official in charge of the sanctuary¡¯s external affairs.


    Cartref nced at Robin before addressing Eira, ¡°Master Elijah¡¯s sacred de is a national treasure, personally named by the Emperor. If you n to leave Sakurania with them, you must leave the sword behind.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1094

    Chapter 1094 Killing the Drakebane Over International Waters


    Eira held the treasured de tightly, her gaze wary as she looked at the man before her.


    She knew him.


    Three months ago, he hade looking for her at the Sakuran Restaurant.


    Back then, he had asked about her grandfather and the Blossomfall de.


    +8 Pearls


    In his letter yesterday, her grandfather had told her that there was a hidden secret within the de¡¯s hilt- one that she should only open after leaving Sakurania.


    ¡°Mr. Gulliver, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eira bowed slightly.


    ¡°This is the Denvers¡® legacy and honor, as well as a keepsake from my grandfather. I can¡¯t give it to you. My apologies.¡±


    Cartref¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Ms. Eira, while this de may be the Denvers¡® legacy, the Emperor has already dered it a national treasure. If you refuse to hand it over, you must remain within Sakurania.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? And who the h*ll do you think you are? Get lost!¡± Robin pulled Eira behind him.


    Cartref and several members of Spiritrest Sanctuary reached for their des, but Cary immediately shouted, ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stand down at once!


    ¡°Cartref, I¡¯m warning you, this is Sunria Metropolitan Police Department jurisdiction. If you dare threaten Mr. Ramsey or Ms. Eira in any way, the department will take action!¡±


    In an instant, 30 Metropolitan Police officers raised their guns, aiming directly at Cartref and his group.


    Cartref let out a cold snort. ¡°Cary, the Blossomfall de is the supreme national treasure of Sakurania. How can we allow it to fall into someone else¡¯s hands? If Ms. Eira takes it out of Sakurania, it would be a disgrace


    to us all!¡±


    Cary¡¯s voice was firm, ¡°Cartref, trying to fuel hatred won¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m warning you, if Spiritrest Sanctuary oversteps its bounds, it could bring disaster upon Sakurania!


    ¡°If that happens, the Emperor will have no choice but to revoke Spiritrest Sanctuary¡¯s right to maintain an independent armed force. Back off immediately! Otherwise<b>, </b>the Sunria Metropolitan Police Department will treat this as armed resistance and take you down on the spot!¡±


    Thirty Metropolitan Police Department officers immediately loaded their guns.


    Cartref and his group had no choice but to step back.


    Cary shook his head before turning to Robin and Eira, bowing deeply. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Eira, allow me to personally lead the Royal Guard to escort you safely out of here.¡±


    Daphne leaned in and whispered to Robin, ¡°Cartref is the great¨Cgrandson of Bryon Gulliver, the military god worshipped by Spiritrest Sanctuary. That Bryon was the one who ced the ck Serpent Soul¨CEating Curse on me! I suspect they ¡­¡±


    <b>D.L</b>:.


    11-1 HT


    J 117-11-11


    09:29 Thu, 20 Mar


    Chapter 1094 Killing the Drakebane Over International Waters


    90%


    +8 Pearls


    In the Outer Hall of the First Chamber at Spiritrest Sanctuary, nestled in the southernmost region of Sakurania Neuno, a 70¨Cyear¨Cold man stood motionless before a sacred statue, his expression unreadable.


    This man was Windsor Rivers, former head of the Rivers family and older brother to Sheldon.


    Twenty years ago, he had entrusted the family¡¯s leadership to his younger brother, retreated to Spiritrest Sanctuary to practice, and had never left.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, Cartref sent a message.¡± A Spiritrest Sanctuary external affairs messenger strode swiftly into the First Chamber.


    Windsor slowly turned around. ¡°Speak. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Master Elijah was defeated, and the de is now in Eira¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ms. Eira is leaving Sakurania with Drakebane. Cary is personally leading the Royal Guard to escort them, and Cartref failed to retain the de.¡±


    Windsor nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    After the external affairs messenger left, a tall man<b>¨C</b>standing about 6¡¯3¡°-emerged from the back hall.


    Windsor studied his bioengineered body, nodding in approval.


    ¡°Bryon, your soul has fused well with this vessel. If one isn¡¯t paying close attention, they wouldn¡¯t even realize that the host and the soul are two separate entities.¡±


    Bryon snorted. ¡°That bastard Cynthia is teaming up with Divine Drakebane. Six months ago, they nearly wiped out my soul!


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left two¨Cthirds of my remaining soul in Spiritrest Sanctuary, not even the most advanced biotechnology of the sanctuary could have brought me back.¡±


    Bryon was a war criminal from World War II.


    Under Windsor¡¯s orders, biologists used cutting¨Cedge technology to preserve his soul.


    Later, through cybeic imnts and digital processing, these scientists ced Bryon¡¯s soul into a body to keep it alive.


    Over time, his soul gradually fused with the bioengineered flesh.


    This way, Bryon could have been revived through the bioengineered body.


    Originally, the biologists at Spiritrest Sanctuary had nned to anchor these souls in Daphne¡¯s Shadeveil Spirit to nourish them.


    After ten years of fusion and nourishment, Bryon¡¯s soul would have absorbed Daphne¡¯s essence, gradually growing and maturing.


    If Robin hadn¡¯t removed the ck Serpent Soul¨CEating Charm from Daphne, Bryon¡¯s soul would have been fully revived by the tenth year.


    Bryon clenched his teeth. ¡°Mr. Rivers, we must eliminate Drakebane and Cynthia!¡±


    ?? %


    Chapter 1094 Killing the Drakebane Over International Waters


    Windsor let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, taking down Drakebane won¡¯t be easy.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed that the ancient relic is in Drakebane¡¯s hands. The real challenge is how to get it.¡±


    Bryon chuckled. ¡°If even Master Elijah couldn¡¯t defeat him, then no one in Sakuran Martial Arts can beat Drakebane.


    ¡°But we have a better n! Killing Drakebane and taking back the ancient relic will be easy!¡±


    Windsor suddenly froze in shock. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, are you suggesting¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time to use the armed forces of Spiritrest Sanctuary! If I obtain the ancient relic, not only will my soul be revived, but I¡¯ll also be able to fulfill the dream I couldn¡¯tplete a century ago!


    ¡°Once that happens, I¡¯ll bring back the spirits of the Sakurania warriors and resurrect them across the entire world! Hahaha!¡±


    Windsor nodded. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, since Drakebane is within Sakurania¡¯s borders, it¡¯s not easy for us to make <i>a </i>move. But if we deploy one of our air defense squads, we can eliminate him in international waters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that anyone, no matter how powerful, can withstand a modern weapons strike!


    ¡°Our Spiritrest Sanctuary has three elite guard squads, each equipped with the most advanced weaponry in the world.


    ¡°But, Mr. Gulliver,¡± Windsor said with concern. ¡°If we do this, could the Emperor send Sakurania¡¯s Self- Defense Force to intercept us or even me Spiritrest Sanctuary?


    ¡°Also, could this anger the Eight Great Royal Houses of Draconia?


    ¡°If they¡¯re angered, it won¡¯t be something our three battalions can handle.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Bryon sneered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with Drakebane in international waters, so Draconia won¡¯t have any reason to me us.


    ¡°Besides, this will be a decision made solely by Spiritrest Sanctuary, with no involvement from Sakurania¡¯s Self¨CDefense Force or the cab.


    ¡°As for the Emperor, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take a neutral stance on this. Heh, Mr. Rivers, just get ready!


    ¡°This is your best chance to avenge the ughter of your entire family.¡±


    Windsor nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Gulliver. I¡¯ll arrange it right away. Our two aerial divisions will take down Drakebane in international waters and reim the ancient relic and Blossomfall de!¡±


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1095

    Chapter 1095 The Unbroken Spirit and Stubborn Resolve


    +8 Pearls


    Robin used brutal revenge on the Clerys, the Rivers family, and the Northern Star Sect¨Cthose responsible for the massacre of the Dragon Manor back then. His ruthless actions sent shockwaves through the World of Darkness, striking fear into political leaders across the globe.


    And then, there¡¯s the final battle on Mount Fuoco¡¯s peak.


    Divine Drakebane also defeated the legendary Sword Saint of Sakurania, Elijah, in the most wless manner, leaving the Sakuran Martial Arts World in shock.


    As soon as the battle ended, news of Divine Drakebane¡¯s victory spread at supersonic speed across major globalworks and media channels in all forms.


    The Eight Great Royal Houses of Draconia, the Special Operations Military Region, the Security Bureau, the Police Department, the Anti¨CCorruption Bureau, and the Draconian martial arts world¨Cevery sector was in an uproar.


    What had originally been a personal revenge mission for Robin quickly escted¨Cthanks to Reynard and the Sakuran martial artsmunity¨Cinto an all¨Cout showdown between Drakebane and the Sakuran Martial Arts World.


    The oue of this final battle swiftly ignited a subtle but intense wave of excitement and celebration throughout Draconia.


    A seemingly ordinary martial arts duel brought aplete emotional release to the long¨Coppressed people of Draconia.


    Incapable of collectively addressing the umted external oppression and bullying, individual -vengeance and the triumph of raw violence became the release valve for these frustrated feelings.


    The once¨Cstruggling, unyielding people of thatnd¡­


    The countless, intense battles they fought¡­


    The unwavering efforts, time after time, of those who pressed on without giving up ¡­


    After enduring the oppression of powerful nations, the millions of remarkable children of Draconia finally stepped into a moment of glory and pride, marking a turning point in their history.


    s!


    They should have stood tall and confident, proudly among the strongest, with their heads held high.


    Even with a body strong enough to conquer, the soul remained bent in submission.


    One could easily hold the world in their hands and look down on all others, yet still humble themselves, bowing and scraping in a disy of submission.


    s, how could we ever truly stand tall?


    This kind of integrity wasn¡¯t about wealth, nor was this confidence about knowledge. This pride had nothing to do with strength or weakness!


    The spirit of standing tall, neither too humble nor too proud, was determined only by one¡¯s vision,


    774


    09:29 Thu, 20 Mar


    Chapter 1095 The Unbroken Spirit and Stubborn Resolve


    4.98%2


    +8 Pearls


    Divine Drakebane, with his own strength, ruthlessly crushed the entire Sakuran Martial Arts World, making the great, battle¨Cscarred tremble in fear.


    While a martial arts duel might seem trivialpared to the power of a nation, it was the unwavering courage to face any enemy head¨Con that defined the glory of a true warrior¡¯s life.


    The exceptional people of Draconia saw a glimmer of hope in Drakebane¡¯s revenge battle.


    They knew that they still had unyielding blood and a stubborn resolve to stand tall!


    At the Wolfsbane Summit military base in Brighton, Draconia. Catherine was in tears and said, <i>¡°</i>Colonel Wright, Master Ramsey is so powerful! How I wish I could be there in person to witness his domineering presence!¡±


    Freya nodded, though her eyes stung with tears she wanted to shed.


    Watching the video of Robin¡¯s solemn figure from behind, she muttered softly, ¡°I wish I could give him a hug, but¡­¡±


    Talia leaned closer to her ear, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t feel so hopeless. Master Ramsey will definitelye back to get us.¡±


    Brendon leaned in with a grin. ¡°Are you saying Commander¨Cin¨CChief Ramsey wille to pick us up, wearing golden armor and riding on a rainbow cloud?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Talia kicked him aside. ¡°Commander¨Cin¨CChief Ramsey ising to pick up Colonel Wright!¡±


    Freya¡¯s face instantly turned bright red.


    Catherine immediately spoke up, ¡°Colonel Wright, take me with you when the timees!¡±


    Talia nodded. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal! Ugh, can Ie


    too?¡±


    ¡°Sure! I agree! Hahaha ¡­ ¡± Freya burst intoughter, her tears now mixed with joy as the three women hugged,ughing uncontrobly.


    Meanwhile, in the northern part of Draconia, the Dragon Pce stood tall.


    Jack and the Twelve Great Warriors sat in themand center, deeply focused as they watched Robin¡¯s journey in Sakurania, their brows tightly furrowed.


    ¡°Everyone, Master Ramsey¡¯s victory in this revenge battle <b>is </b>certainly something to celebrate.


    ¡°But I have a feeling that some powerful forces lurking in the shadows are starting to stir.


    ¡°We need to do something to support our Master Ramsey!¡±


    Flint nodded. ¡°Jack, you¡¯re right! Master Ramsey went on this revenge mission alone, insisting it had nothing to do with us, because he didn¡¯t want Draconia to get caught up in any disputes.


    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing! We need to find a way to show our support for Master Ramsey!


    ¡°And if ites down to it, we should be ready to take action!¡±


    Franco mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Then let¡¯s have the Golden Dragon Guard conduct a drill to show our support for Master Ramsey!¡±


    09:29 Thu, 20 Mar


    Chapter 1095 The Unbroken Spirit and Stubborn Resolve


    +2 Pearls


    ¡°Report!¡± A guard quickly handed a satellite phone to Jack. ¡°General Grayson, Commander Hunter Baxter from the Special Operations Military Region is calling!¡±


    ¡°General Grayson,¡± Hunter said seriously, ¡°we are preparing for a winter live¨Cfire naval training exercise and would like to invite The Eight Great Royal Houses to join. Do you think that¡¯s possible?


    ¡°If you have no objections, I will have the military exercise department draft the training n and submit it for approval from the higher¨Cups immediately!¡±


    The Twelve Great Warriors understood Hunter¡¯s intention and immediately agreed.


    The n for the live¨Cfire naval exercise was approved on the same day.


    By that afternoon, the 5,000 elite soldiers from the Special Operations Military Region and The Eight Great Royal Houses hadpleted their assembly at sea.


    That evening, the Draconian military spokesperson immediately made a public announcement, detailing the specifics of the live¨Cfire exercise- a 5,000¨Cman anti¨Cterrorism live¨Cfire drill, with the exercise area covering the Draconian sea and the surrounding international waters.


    On a mysterious ind in the South Panacea Ocean, within the headquarters¡® secure room of the Thalrex


    Order.


    Sergio and Jenna, having just watched Robin¡¯s battle at Mount Fuoco, exchanged a knowing smile. ¡°Everything is unfolding exactly as we anticipated.


    ¡°Drakebane truly is the chosen one. The aura of a king is fully embodied in him.


    ¡°I believe that with Drakebane¡¯s rise, he will be the one to stop the invasion of those greedy forces driven by personal power and corrupt authoritarian ideals. I just hope that when the timees, he¡¯ll live up to the task.¡±


    At the HexaPoint Tower in Autreynia, Pierre was passionately recounting Robin¡¯s disy of Draconian military spirit during the war gamespetition.


    Alexander of Tanqueria, Simmond of Mecria, Reynold of Centraline, Robert of ria, Mona of Scentind, and 20 other military generals and leaders from across the globe gathered to openly celebrate Drakebane¡¯s revenge in Sakurania and his victorious showdown at Mount Fuoco.


    They even publicly announced that, if necessary, they would answer Divine Drakebane¡¯s call and rush to his aid without a second thought!


    Soon after, the ancient martial arts family¨Cthe Aldridges, the Dickers, the Rogarios, the Nevilles, the Phoenix Vanguard¨Cand many other influential families all voiced their unwavering support, pledging to give their full assistance if Drakebane called upon them.


    In an instant, the world was buzzing with excitement.


    2.4K


    1

 The Deadly Novelssss 1096

    Chapter 1096 The Greatest Wisdom is Honesty and Transparency!


    At the Qacalisle Ind¡¯s main administration office.


    Kelsey looked at the medical system construction n for Qacalisle Ind with a troubled expression.


    Her assistant, Eddie, stood in front of her, giving a report on the current progress of Qacalisle Ind¡¯s development.


    ¡°Ms. Pierpoint, it¡¯s been almost ten days since Mr. Ramsey left Qacalisle Ind, and Shania Coyle, the heiress of Nine Stars Group in ria, who promised to help us set up the world¡¯s most advanced medical service system and provide the necessary personnel, still hasn¡¯t arrived.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried reaching out to Ms. Coyle several times without sess. Her office keeps avoiding our questions and never gives us a clear answer.


    ¡°In just two days, the deadline for Mr. Ramsey and Ms. Coyle¡¯s agreement will pass.


    ¡°Ms. Pierpoint, what should we do now?


    ¡°Should we tell Mr. Ramsey about this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Kelsey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try contacting Shania again. Maybe she¡¯s just been really busy and hasn¡¯t had the chance to look into this yet.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Eddie hesitated for a moment before helping Kelsey dial the number for ria Nine Stars Pharmaceutical.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Donohuei, this is Eddie, Ms. Pierpoint¡¯s assistant at Qacalisle Ind. Could you please connect -me with Ms. Coyle? Ms. Pierpoint needs to discuss something important with Ms. Coyle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Coyle is unavable to take the call!¡± Ceana Donohuei, from the Nine Stars Group executives¡® office, responded coldly.


    Eddie had received this kind of response many times before. Each time, they refused, and he couldn¡¯t get through to Shania.


    This time, Eddie was fed up. He responded sharply, ¡°Ms. Donohuei, you can refuse to transfer the call, but I have one message I need you to pass along to Ms. Coyle.


    ¡°If you continue to avoid Ms. Pierpoint¡¯s calls, I believe Mr. Ramsey or Ms. Lue will contact you directly.¡±


    Ceana hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    A short whileter, Shania¡¯s cold voice came through the phone, ¡°This is Shania Coyle. What is it? Speak.¡±


    Kelsey took the call. ¡°Ms. Coyle, this is Kelsey Pierpoint from Qacalisle Ind. Eight days ago, you made an agreement with Mr. Ramsey aboard the cruise ship at Qacalisle Ind. Do you remember?


    ¡°Nine Stars Pharmaceutical promised to help Qacalisle Ind establish the world¡¯s most advanced medical system within ten days, including sending professional technical staff to assist with training and operating the system.


    ¡°Perhaps Ms. Coyle has been too busy with other matters and this n has been dyed.


    L


    J:1


    09:29


    Thu, 20 Mar


    Chapter 1096 The Greatest Wisdom is Honesty and Transparency!


    system?¡±


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    Shania said coldly, ¡°Kelsey, I didn¡¯t understand what you just said. When did I make an agreement with the Mr. Ramsey you¡¯re referring to? I don¡¯t remember anything about that.¡±


    Kelsey was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Coyle, surely you haven¡¯t forgotten, right?


    ¡°Eight days ago, your grandfather, Kendrick Coyle<b>, </b>copsed on the cruise ship. You offered to help Qacalisle Ind build aplete medical system in exchange for Mr. Ramsey¡¯s assistance in saving him. You promised Mr. Ramsey it would be finished within ten days. Have you really forgotten?¡±


    Shania on the other end of the line sneered. ¡°I promised Mr. Ramsey to help you build a medical system? Hah, I don¡¯t remember that!


    ¡°Do you have a contract? If you do, I can immediately arrange for the staff to carry it out.¡±


    Kelsey was taken aback, and then chuckled. ¡°Ms. Coyle, doesn¡¯t a verbal agreement count? As far as I know, verbal agreements are legally binding contracts too.¡±


    Shania said coldly, ¡°I only acknowledge written agreements. If you don¡¯t have one, then this conversation is over.¡±


    Kelsey shook her head helplessly. ¡°Ms. Coyle, we don¡¯t have a written contract. But you did make a promise


    ¡°Enough! If there¡¯s no written contract, why are you still wasting my time?¡± Shania cut her off impatiently.


    ¡°Let me warn you. Don¡¯t keep calling me to bother me. I¡¯m very busy! I don¡¯t have time to chat with people like you. My time is worth billions per hour, and you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone abruptly.


    Kelsey stared at the phone in her hand, lost in thought for a while.


    Eddie ced the receiver back on the desk. ¡°Ms. Pierpoint, what should we do now? Should we inform Mr. Ramsey?¡±


    Kelsey thought for a while before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll try calling Shania one more time. If she¡¯s still this arrogant and rude, we¡¯ll have no choice but to report everything to the boss.


    ¡°No one dares to deceive Mr. Ramsey!¡±


    Kelsey picked up the phone once more and dialed Shania¡¯s office. ¡°Please put me through to Ms. Coyle.¡±


    The secretary replied coldly, ¡°Ms. Coyle is very busy!¡±


    Kelsey responded with indifference, ¡°Connect me to Ms. Coyle immediately. If this dy leads to signi ht losses for Nine Stars Group, you, as a secretary, won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    Ceana shuddered. ¡°Fine, please wait.¡±


    Shania picked up the phone, anger clear in her voice. ¡°Kelsey, if you keep harassing me like this-¡±


    Kelsey immediately cut her off, ¡°Ms. Coyle, did you watch the battle on Sakurania Mount Fuoco yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Mount Fuoco battle? That¡¯s ridiculous! As <i>the </i>vice president of <i>a </i>multi¨Cbillion¨Cdorpany, I don¡¯t have


    09:29 Thu, 20 Mar


    Chapter 1096 The Greatest Wisdom is Honesty and Transparency!


    time to watch some battle!¡± Shania sneered.


    ¡°Kelsey, I¡¯m warning you, if you keep calling and bothering me, I won¡¯t be so nice next time!¡±


    98%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Fine,¡± Kelsey replied with a cold smile. ¡°If you insist like this, I hope Nine Stars Group is prepared for Mr. Ramsey¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Just so you know, no one dares to deceive Mr. Ramsey!


    ¡°If you use a written contract as an excuse to go back on your words to Mr. Ramsey, then you have to face the consequences, Ms. Coyle!¡±


    Then, Kelsey hung up the phone.


    Ten minutester, Robin, who had just returned to the Sunria Hilton Hotel, received a call from Kelsey.


    After hearing that Shania had broken her promise, Robin instructed Kelsey, ¡°In that case, forget about the Nine Stars Medical System. Get in touch with the Aldridges, start the second n, and send the most advanced personnel and equipment from Autreynia!


    ¡°Nine Stars Medical Group has failed to keep their word, and they¡¯ll pay the full price for that!


    ¡°Debts are repaid with money, and lives are repaid with lives!¡±


    At the Aldridges¡® headquarters, Lue was in the middle of discussing the vengeful battle from Robin Sakurania¡¯s trip with her grandfather when she received a call from Kelsey.


    After hearing Kelsey¡¯s ount, Lue promptly passed the message on to Felix.


    ¡°Grandpa, Shania go back on her words. Mr. Ramsey has instructed us to start the second n for the Qacalisle Ind medical system construction.¡±


    Felix shrugged. ¡°Some people always think they¡¯re clever, using petty tricks like they¡¯ve scored a big win.


    ¡°Heh, what they don¡¯t realize is that the greatest wisdom and the strongest character in this world lie in honesty and transparency!


    ¡°Nine Stars Group¡¯s journey ends here.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1097

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 1097 Order to Have Four Super Soldiers Intercept Drakebane!


    ¡°Mr. Aldridge, I have urgent matters to report to you!¡± Kolton, the captain of the Aldridge¡¯s Guard, quickly walked into the hall.


    Lue noticed the panic in Kolton¡¯s expression. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lue, Mr. Aldridge, we¡¯ve just received information from the Sakurania base.¡± Kolton handed a copy of the intelligence report to Lue.


    ¡°Windsor, Sheldon¡¯s brother, ns to use the sanctuary¡¯s private security team to kill Mr. Ramsey on the


    open seas<b>. </b>


    ¡°Twenty years ago, Windsor withdrew to the sanctuary and secretly supported a biological research facility.


    ¡°Apparently, this facility has created a super¨Corganism that can fuse cells using chip and gic technology, even before the brain ispletely dead.


    ¡°This enables the dead to be revived.


    ¡°There are rumors that they once froze the brain cells of several key figures from thest century, and Windsor has been working on this project for all these years.


    ¡°Our intelligence has discovered that a man named Bryon Gulliver has been revived after decades of biological cell fusion, with the help of digital chips and gic technology.


    ¡°Bryon oncemitted unspeakable crimes on this. He died in battle, but his spirit has never left.


    ¡°His most devoted followers have spared no effort to bring him back, and they¡¯re now close to seeding.


    ¡°Bryon was obsessed with power, always dreaming of bing the leader of this¨Ca goal he¡¯s been pursuing for nearly a century.


    ¡°They¡¯ve learned that the ancient relics sought by the World of Darkness and various mysterious organizations are the Drakebane and Blossomfall de that Mr. Ramsey possesses. They n to kill Mr. Ramsey on the open seas and snatch the relics.¡±


    ¡°Is this really happening?¡± Felix¡¯s face darkened instantly as he stood up and paced back and forth across the hall.


    ¡°Kolton, how many warships do we have deployed in the Panacea Ocean off the eastern coast of Sakurania?¡±


    Kolton replied, ¡°Mr. Aldridge, the Aldridges have a small attack carrier force named East Falcon with a discement of 30,000 tons in the Panacea Ocean waters closest to the Sakuranian Sea.


    ¡°Equipped with 16 anti¨Cship and aerial attack fighter jets, 2 light missile cruisers, 3 missile destroyers, and 4 attack frigates.


    ¡°The Aldridges deployed this carrier force to protect our trade routes and ensure security in this area.¡±


    ¡°Great. With the firepower of this fleet, it¡¯s more than enough to take out two or three of the Rivers family¡¯s private air escort squadrons,¡± Felix said, shrugging and smiling.


    ¡°Kolton, order General Dermot, the general of the East Falcon, to lead his fleet to the open sea near the Sakuranian Sea for a winter counter¨Cterrorism live¨Cfire drill.


    ?.95%


    Chapter 1097 Order to Have Four Super Soldiers Intercept Drakebane!


    ¡°Oh, and make sure all warships and aircraft are fully loaded with ammunition.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°During this training exercise, if any aircraft carrying Mr. Ramsey is attacked, provoked, or threatened in any way, eliminate them immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Kolton immediately turned to leave, but Lue stopped him.


    ¡°Captain Kolton, I recall that during the recent Thalrex Order¡¯s military exercise at Qacalisle Ind, in the second round of the LI Mystic Realm War Game, Pierre served as the deputymander in the Star Troopers led by Mr. Ramsey.


    ¡°Moreover, the Thalrex Order has incorporated the 20 elite teams of this year¡¯s Star Troopers into its own ranks ofbat units. Pierre and the other 19 elite teams will forever remain under themand of Mr. Ramsey.


    ¡°Right now, Commander¨Cin¨CChief Ramsey is likely facing an aerial attack from the Rivers family¡¯s security. As the deputymander, Pierre should report this to the Thalrex Order headquarters and request that Star Troopers be dispatched to protect Mr. Ramsey¡¯s safety!¡±


    Kolton immediately nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll inform Pierre about Mr. Ramsey¡¯s situation right away.¡±


    Lue smiled faintly. ¡°Captain Kolton, tell Captain Dermot that any threat to Mr. Ramsey must be eliminated, with no mercy.


    ¡°Of course, all actions mustply with the maritime convention. Our fleet is conducting a winter training exercise, and any actions beyond that are considered idental.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kolton stood at attention. ¡°I understand. We won¡¯t cause any trouble for Mr. Ramsey! All actions are the responsibility of the East Falcon.¡±


    In the outer hall of Neuno¡¯s Southern Shrine, Windsor read the report brought by the external affairs envoy, his brow furrowed.


    After a long period of contemtion, he decided to report the current situation to Bryon.


    ¡°Mr. Gulliver, there have been some unusual movements on the outskirts. I suspect these sudden changes might be rted to our pursuit n.¡±


    Bryon let out a long sigh and slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Oh? What kind of movements? Could it be that Drakebane is willing to leave both the Blossomfall de and Drakebane behind?<b>¡± </b>


    Windsor shook his head. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, Draconia has suddenly announced a live¨Cfire winter training exercise at sea. ording to the information from my external affairs office, the scale of this exercise is massive and includes live¨Cfire drills.¡±


    Bryon scoffed dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just an exercise. What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°By the usual standards, even if they¡¯re conducting live¨Cfire drills, they¡¯d never dare cross the line. At most, they¡¯ll be a bit aggressive with their words, but once it¡¯s over, they¡¯ll back off.¡±


    Windsor paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mr. Gulliver, there¡¯s another movement. On the eastern side of the Sakuranian Sea, in the Panacea Ocean, a light carrier fleet seems to be gathering and heading in


    §Ý§Ñ§Ô


    Chapter 1097 Order to Have Four Super Soldiers Intercept Drakebanef


    our direction.¡±


    Bryon opened his eyes again. ¡°What? Which region do they belong to?¡±


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Uh¡­¡°Windsor nced at the information on the report. ¡°The fleet is called East Falcon. It¡¯s a carrier force created by the Aldridges to protect their family¡¯s trade. They don¡¯t belong to any specific region; it¡¯s a private one.¡±


    ¡°The Aldridges? A light carrier?¡± Bryon furrowed his brow. ¡°So you¡¯re saying this fleet might attack our air defense squadron?¡±


    Windsor nodded. ¡°The Aldridges are close with Robin, I suspect they¡¯re probablying for him.¡±


    Bryon was silent for a while. ¡°Our three air squadrons don¡¯t have the firepower to match theirs.


    ¡°If they get involved, it¡¯ll definitely be a tough situation.


    ¡°I can execute a quick strike to eliminate Drakebane. After that, we¡¯ll pull back immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the East Falcon, no matter how powerful it is, would dare enter the Sakuranian Sea.


    ¡°Also, over the years, we¡¯ve sessfully developed several super soldiers. It¡¯s time to let them test their strength.


    ¡°If they can eliminate Drakebane on the ground and retrieve the ancient relic and Blossomfall de, we won¡¯t even need to use our air defense squadrons.¡±


    Windsor immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give the order right away. I¡¯ll send four super soldiers to intercept Drakebane!¡±

 The Deadly Novelssss 1098

    Chapter 1098 Super Soldier


    By the time Robin and the others got back to the Sunria Hilton Hotel, it was already 6 p.m.


    +8 Pearls


    After a quick rest, they got ready to leave the hotel and head to the airport where the Dark Web¡¯s private fleet was waiting.


    Next stop, ria, to take care of the Biogic Research Association under the Nine Stars Group.


    The association was behind Annie¡¯s death.


    In Divine Drakebane¡¯s life, there was no grudge he¡¯d ever let go of casily.


    This life is too short.


    And his home was destroyed and his family was wiped out.


    So, for Robin, the entire purpose of the rest of his life was


    for those he loved!


    revenge¨Crevenge for those who loved him and


    Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t fit to stand in this world, not worthy of being a man of blood and spirit!


    When Robin and the others entered the Hilton Hotel lobby, no one recognized them.


    The footage of the battle on Mount Fuoco and all the previous events had been filtered and altered by Dark Web hackers.


    As they walked through the hotel lobby, or anywhere in Sunria, no one recognized them.


    ¡°Drakebane,e out and face death!¡±


    The moment Robin and the others stepped out of the lobby, a terrifying voice echoed in the za.


    The ghostly howl instantly drew the attention of every <b>guest </b>in the hotel.


    ¡°Drakebane?¡±


    ¡°Is that the Divine Drakebane who fought Master Elijah at the top of Mount Fuoco?¡±


    ¡°Divine Drakebane is staying at the Hilton Hotel with us? That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to call out Drakebane by name and challenge him?¡±


    Everyone stopped and looked around, trying to locate the source of the voice.


    Under the flickering neon lights, four towering, muscr men¨Ceach over six and a half feet tall¨Cwalked toward the hotel entrance with fierce, twisted expressions.


    A closer look revealed that the four men seemed to be cut from the same mold.


    ?


    The same height, the same build, the same outfits.


    Even their faces, expressions, and features were identical.


    <i>1/4 </i>


    95%


    Chapter 1098 Super Soldier


    The only difference was the color of their hair¨Cred, yellow, ck, and white, in that order.


    Daphne whispered, ¡°They seem unusual. They look like they¡¯ve deliberately dressed up this way.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Vera, even more anxious, grabbed Robin¡¯s arm. ¡°Robin, these people look like ghosts. They seem like fake people.¡±


    At that moment, the za in front of the Hilton Hotel quickly filled with a crowd of onlookers.


    Everyone was watching the four unexpected visitors.


    Many assumed this was some kind of funny promotional event set up by the hotel.


    Especially with the mentions of Divine Drakebane and those strange characters.


    The blue¨Cd guard exined, ¡°These four are the super soldiers developed by Spiritrest Sanctuary¡¯s Biogic Research Center.


    ¡°They use abination of digital chip technology and biogic science, imnting it into specially chosen, enhanced bodies. Their brains can think just like human brains, while their bodies have been gically modified to the point where they are said to be invulnerable to swords and guns.


    ¡°The blood flowing through their veins constantly regenerates itself, allowing wounds to heal quickly. Even injuries to the heart can be rapidly repaired.


    ¡°So, these four super soldiers are basically immortal.¡±


    Robin sized up the four monsters with a light chuckle. ¡°Creations of Windsor¡¯s Spiritrest Sanctuary- honestly, they¡¯re just junk! Every powerful being has its weaknesses, and these guys are no exception.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, during the battle on Mount Fuoco, you nearly wiped out all of Sakurania,¡± said the red- haired super soldier at the front, coldly pointing at Robin.


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, you¡¯re the true powerhouse. Those Sakuran Martial Arts fools aren¡¯t even worthy of facing you!


    ¡°We are the only worthy opponents!


    ¡°But, you¡¯re no match to all four of us! Hahaha ¡­¡°.


    In an instant, a surge of intense mental energy exploded from the red¨Chaired soldier.


    The violent force rushed through the air like a raging tide, creating a fierce whirlwind across the hotel za.


    At that moment, all the onlookers realized¨CDivine Drakebane was really standing right in front of them.


    These super soldiers, enhanced through biogic technology, had souls.


    And their mental power was even stronger than that of normal humans.


    Their brains were even more intelligent.


    These super soldiers were not only capable of thinking and acting like normal humans, but with the enhancement of chips and biogic technology, they had superior cognitive abilities.


    The four super soldiers conducted a data search on Robin¡¯s information.


    214


    Chapter 1098¨CSuper Soldier


    They believed that, in all of Sakurania and even the entire world of martial arts, only someone like Drakebane was worthy of their attention and action.


    The red¨Chaired super soldier finished speaking, and the ck¨Chaired soldier, seeing Robin¡¯sck of response, screamed, ¡°Drakebane, I can see the fear in your eyes!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    The blue¨Cd guard whispered, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, the ck¨Chaired super soldier is the first and strongest warrior created by Windsor. His power is ten times greater than Master Elijah¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±ughed the yellow¨Chaired super soldier. ¡°How could Divine Drakebane be afraid of someone like you, a super soldier?¡±


    ¡°How dare you three speak so disrespectfully to the honorable Mr. Drakebane! Divine Drakebane is the king of the entire World of Darkness¨Che is our true opponent,¡± said the white¨Chaired super soldier, the most mysterious among them.


    ¡°We should show enough respect to our opponents.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey,¡± Daphne said coldly, ¡°Let me fight them and help you test their strength!¡±


    Robin waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not a match for them yet.¡±


    Daphne looked up to see the four super soldiers, like towering iron pirs, moving slowly toward them.


    Their red eyes glowed with a strange and vast light.


    More urately, it was an empty, dazed look¨Chollow, like the eyes of dark spirits in the night, sending <i>a </i>chill down one¡¯s spine.


    In addition to their strong physiques, each of them is equipped with a one¨Cfoot¨Clong dagger and a gun.


    The dagger was made of diamond.


    The gun was aser pistol developed with new technology.


    Their appearance was eerie as if they had traveled back from the future, from 500 years ahead.


    The four super soldiers moved forward, one step at a time.


    The deathly aura surrounding them grew stronger with every step.


    All the onlookers held their breath and instinctively took several steps back.


    Robin pulled Vera behind him, directing her, Daphne, and Rita to retreat into the hotel lobby.


    The four super soldiers suddenly left the ground, spinning around Robin in a whirlwind¨Clike motion.


    Their already imposing, six¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf¨Cfoot frames seemed to stretch by another 20 inches in an inst¡­.., each of themughing wildly in the air like vengeful spirits.


    To the onlookers, it looked as if Robin was trapped in a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation.


    The four soldiers spun so quickly that the wall they formed was so tight even a mosquito couldn¡¯t get through.


    ¡°Drakebane, if you hand over the ancient relic and the Blossomfall de. you can leave Sakurania alive!


    Chapter 1098 Super Soldier


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    Otherwise, you¡¯ll die here!¡± the red¨Chaired soldier shouted loudly.


    The eerie screams echoed through the Hilton Hotel za, sending a chilling shiver down everyone¡¯s spine.


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1099

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1099 Divine Drakebane Is So Fierce


    ¡°Ah, I get it now! These four are the legendary super soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Super soldiers?¡±


    ¡°I think so!¡±


    ¡°Wow! This is intense! So terrifying!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    As a few bystanders gasped in shock, the tense crowd in front of the Hilton Hotel slowly calmed down.


    ¡°So this is what they call a super soldier. They look pretty scary and powerful!¡±


    ¡°Looks like the mighty Divine Drakebane might be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Aside from the legendary Sword Saint, Sakurania¡¯s biggest strengths are their chip tech and biotech.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, these super s


    oldiers created through biotechnology can single¨Chandedly take on modern armed forces.


    ¡°No matter how powerful Divine Drakebane is, he¡¯s still just a mortal. There¡¯s no way he can match up to these super soldiers created with biotech.


    ¡°Look at the physique of those four¨Ceach one looks like they were forged from steel. No matter how tough someone is, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them.¡±


    ¡°This is such a treat to the eyes¨Cit¡¯s not every day you get to witness a battle straight out of <b>a </b><b>sci</b>¨Cfi movie.¡±


    ¡°Not sure that¡¯ll happen. If Divine Drakebane decides to keep fighting these super soldiers, then he <i>really </i>doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    The four super soldiers grew more confident as they overheard the crowd¡¯sments, quickly bing more cocky.


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, did you hear how the people of Sakurania are talking about you?¡± the ck¨Chaired super soldier grinned, showing his teeth. ¡°They say you¡¯re too scared to make a move, hahahaha ¡­ ¡±


    The white¨Chaired one went even further, wildly shing a small finger at Robin. ¡°Drakebane, surrendering is your best option. If you hand over the ancient relic and the Blossomfall de, we¡¯ll let you keep some of your dignity.


    ¡°Fighting us is pointless, because we are immortal!¡±


    ¡°Immortal?¡± Robin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Heh, only creatures like you, who aren¡¯t even human, would believe in such nonsense!


    ¡°Before Drakebane, everything is like ants!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡± Another round of eerieughter caused the bystanders outside the Hilton Hotel to reel in terror, and those with fragile nerves to faint.


    ¡°Drakebane, since you refuse to learn your ce, we¡¯ll tear you apart in front of the entire Sakura crowd!¡±


    Chapter 1099 Divine Drakebane Is So Fierce


    strange, dizzying blur, jumping and moving unnaturally.


    They activated their intimidation function.


    +8 Pearls


    A wave of mental force, generated through chip technology and gic enhancement, instantly surged from their bodies.


    It was like a massive tidal wave, like dark clouds closing in, surrounding Robinpletely.


    From a distance, it looked like a ck suit of armor slowly closing in on Robin, tightening andpressing around him.


    This terrifying pressure, enhanced by high¨Ctech methods, far surpassed the presence of any ordinary martial arts masters.


    Compared to Elijah, their power was multiplied by dozens!


    Standing next to Robin, it was obvious to everyone watching that the super soldiers were far stronger. Not far off, Vera was on the brink of copse, her face turned pale and her breathing shallow.


    Daphne and Rita quickly shielded her, positioning themselves in front.


    But even they, facing the overwhelming mental pressure released by the high¨Ctech enhancements in these four super soldiers, struggled to breathe. A nauseating, metallic taste surged in their chests, making them feel as though they were suffocating.


    Daphne and Rita were martial artists at the Apex¨Clevel, their abilitiesparable to the top 20 superpowers in the World of Darkness, but they were unable to withstand the soul¨Ccrushing aura and electromaic waves emitted by these super soldiers.


    The intimidation function released by the four super soldiers kept intensifying, causing all the onlookers to retreat over 300 feet away.


    Some of the spectators who thought they could resist such a terrifying pressure were now curled up on the ground, foaming at the mouth and writhing in agony, overwhelmed with regret.


    They had assumed these super soldiers wouldn¡¯t harm innocent bystanders, but it turned out they were all beasts!


    Had they known this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed to humiliate themselves.


    So this was the legendary super soldier capable of defeating any formidable opponent!


    With nothing but their aura, fueled by advanced high¨Ctech fusion, they could unleash destructive power that seemed capable of tearing the world apart.


    After the onlookers who had fled to a safe distance regained theirposure, they noticed that Robin still standing, as unyielding as the Hilton Hotel itself, right in the middle of the four super soldiers.


    ¡°Drakebane wasn¡¯t affected by the super soldiers¡® intimidating power!¡±


    ¡°Their aura was aimed entirely at him, and while the rest of us are struggling, he seemspletely unaffected.¡±


    ¡°Divine Drakebane really is the ultimate ruler of the World of Darkness!¡°.


    Chapter 1099 Divine Drakebane Is So Fierce


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°These tech¨Cenhanced super soldiers can¡¯t even harm him. He¡¯s truly a god¨Clike figure!¡±


    Under the gaze of the onlookers, Robin slowly drew Drakebane. ¡°This is the ancient relic you all risk your lives chasing. If you¡¯re capable, take it!


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t take it and still want it, then you¡¯re digging your own grave!


    ¡°That goes for your master as well. If they challenge me, this is the only path they¡¯ll walk!¡±


    The ck¨Chaired super soldier sneered, drawing his diamond¨Ctipped dagger and lunging at Robin first.


    In response, Drakebane suddenly soared into the air with a fierce dragon¡¯s roar.


    Suddenly, a burst of golden light appeared above the Hilton Hotel za, blindingly bright in an instant!


    The dazzling beams of light gathered into a single, powerful column, crashing violently into the ck- haired super soldier¡¯s head.


    The super soldier¡¯s powerful body shook, the diamond¨Ctipped dagger frozen mid¨Cair in his hand as he stiffened like a robot.


    This was the result of the super soldier¡¯s brain chip system being overwhelmed by intense electromaic interference.


    While the ck¨Chaired super soldier was still frozen, Drakebane shot across his eyes like a bolt of lightning.


    Despite the artificial eyes being reinforced with special materials, they stood no chance against the powerful cutting force of Drakebane.


    The ck¨Chaired super soldier trembled uncontrobly, and his fierce attacking aura disappeared in an


    instant.


    Before the other three super soldiers could even react, Robin leaped six feet into the air, and with a single strike, Drakebane severed the ck¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s head.


    The fight wasn¡¯t over yet. Drakebane seemed to be energized as he viciously tore the ck¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s broken body.


    In no time, the legendary, nearly unbeatable super soldier was reduced to a heap of mangled flesh and crushed bones by Robin¡¯s relentless strikes with Drakebane.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the crowd gasped in shock. ¡°Drakebane killed the super soldier on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Divine Drakebane is ruthless, his strikes are merciless<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°He dismembered the strongest super soldier in front of everyone!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, otherwise, why would World of Darkness call him Divine Drakebane?¡±


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1100

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1100 Divine Drakebane, Like a God!


    The ck¨Chaired super soldier was instantly killed by Drakebane and torn into pieces, shocking the remaining three super soldiers.


    +8 Pearls


    They believed their bodies, forged through special gic enhancements, made them invincible and unbeatable.


    Unexpectedly, they couldn¡¯t withstand a light strike from Drakebane.


    Beforeing here, they heard the saying from World of Darkness: ¡°Under Drakebane, everyone is nothing but ants.¡± They thought it was just an exaggerated fantasy legend.


    But now, it seemed not only was it a legend, it was a real myth.


    ¡°Ancient relics really are impressive!¡±


    The red¨Chaired super soldier was sent flying back 30 feet, brushing his fingers over the blood marks on his face from Drakebane¡¯s strike, clearly in awe.


    The white¨Chaired and yellow¨Chaired super soldiers were also thrown right in front of him.


    They had been full of confidence earlier, but now their hearts were filled with fear and caution.


    The brutal scene of Drakebane ying the ck¨Chaired super soldier was <b>so </b>savage, it could even be described as terrifying.


    It made the onlookers more than 300 feet away feel a chill run down their spines.


    This wasn¡¯t a scene from reality anymore; it was like something straight out of a sci¨Cfi blockbuster movie.


    Many people with weaker nerves had fainted.


    However, those who had been pumped up all along were now even more hyped, as if they¡¯d been injected with adrenaline.


    To get a closer, more thrilling view, they moved by 30 feet toward the center, eager to experience this epic showdown up close.


    No matter who won, whether it was Drakebane or the super soldiers, they were ready to brag to their friends and family about what they¡¯d seen.


    Many of the onlookers who had snapped out of their daze immediately pulled out their phones, aiming their cameras at Drakebane and the super soldiers.


    But the footage they captured still couldn¡¯t clearly reveal Robin¡¯s true appearance.


    Even when it was streamed live, many viewers still questioned whether the battle was real or fake.


    This time, the three super soldiers didn¡¯t engage in closebat with Robin using bare hands or cold


    weapons<b>. </b>


    Instead, they activated the super soldiers¡® unique biological ultrasonic attack system, using a sonic wave to strike at Robin.


    11


    Chapter 1100 Divine Drakebane, Like a God!


    everything around him.


    +8 Pearls


    For a moment, the sonic shield felt like an imprable vacuum, suffocating andcking oxygen, with immense pressure forcefully squeezing Robin.


    Anyone with an average physique would have their organs torn apart and die on the spot if trapped inside.


    Robin took a quick nce at the shield and then pointed Drakebane forward.


    Like an arrow shot from a bow, Drakebane broke through the shield in an instant, tearing a hole in the airtight barrier.


    The round sonic shield deted, like a balloon with a hole in it.


    Once a hole was made, all the pressure immediately focused on the opening, and the overwhelming force was released in an instant.


    The direction in which the three super soldiers had been pushing suddenly crumbled, throwing off their bnce. They immediately charged toward Robin.


    After breaking through the sonic shield, Drakebane, like a violent bullet cutting through the air, flew straight toward the red¨Chaired super soldier, who stood in his path.


    Whoosh!


    Although it appeared clumsy, Drakebane effortlessly severed the red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the red¨Chaired warrior let out an ear¨Cpiercing scream, terrifying the onlookers and leaving them frozen in shock!


    ¡°Wow! This is unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Divine Drakebane¨Che¡¯s like a god!¡±


    ¡°These so¨Ccalled super soldiers are nothingpared to Divine Drakebane!¡±


    A crowd of excited spectators was practically cheering and shouting.


    Their jaws were dropping.


    Many of the receptionists hiding in the hotel lobby had already sent their racing hearts straight to Drakebane.


    This is the superhero they had dreamed of since childhood!


    The red¨Chaired super soldier was created with special high¨Ctech methods to have strong bodies.


    The methods they used were based on cutting¨Cedge technology and gic engineering.


    These super soldiers were essentially walking weapons of destruction.


    But even with four of these violent machines attacking him, Robin was still unstoppable.


    And from the very first move, one was dead and one was injured.


    Not only were the onlookers and online viewers stunned. but the super soldiers themselves went from


    Chapter


    1100 Divine Drakebane, Like a God!


    shock to fear.


    +8 Pearls


    Though they were bioengineered humans created with gic and chip technology, they still had human-


    like minds.


    Their brains were designed like those of humans, allowing them to feel emotions such as joy, anger, sadness, and fear of death.


    Snap!


    The red¨Chaired super soldier, who had lost an arm, suddenly shuddered, and his right arm rapidly healed and regenerated.


    The onlookers gasped in shock, finally remembering that these super soldiers were advanced bio¨Cintelligent beings made from highly precise materials.


    As long as his brain remained unharmed, the rest of his body could heal on its own.


    The red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s body had just regenerated, but before he could strike again, he realized he couldn¡¯t unleash his strength.


    No matter how hard he tried to activate his internal repair genes, he couldn¡¯t unblock that one crucial meridian.


    Was hepletely crippled?


    Could ancient relics actually disrupt his healing factors?


    Then, the red¨Chaired super soldier suddenly noticed his once¨Cpowerful physique rapidly shrinking!


    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>going </i><i>on</i><i>? </i>


    The red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s face was filled with panic.


    These


    super soldiers depended on their gic factors to maintain all vital functions.


    If their gic factors were harmed, it meant death would follow soon after.


    He never imagined that Drakebane could cut off his healing genes with one blow!


    No matter how strong Drakebane was, it was still external damage. But how could he have affected the gic factors?


    The white¨Chaired and yellow¨Chaired super soldiers still hadn¡¯t figured out what was happening. Immediately, they shouted, ¡°Kill him! We have to kill Drakebane, or we¡¯ll be destroyed!¡±


    The white¨Chaired super soldier drew hisser gun, and an overwhelming wave of murderous intent erupted instantly.


    The yellow¨Chaired super soldier also drew hisser pistol at the same time.


    In an instant, thousands ofser beams shot toward Robin.


    Robin once again released Drakebane from his grip.


    Drakebane spun rapidly in mid¨Cair. deflecting theser sts from the pistols and sending them all back


    10:00 Fri, 21 Mar..


    Chapter 1100 Divine Drakebane, Like a God!


    toward the attackers.


    The white¨Chaired and yellow¨Chaired super soldiers struggled to keep up.


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    After a brief sh, they leaped into the air, dodging Drakebane¡¯s retaliatoryser beams.


    Robin followed suit, stepping onto the second¨Cfloor balcony, drawing Blossomfall de, and pointing it at the white¨Chaired and yellow¨Chaired super soldiers.


    At that moment, the red¨Chaired super soldier, lurking in the corner, saw his chance, aimed hisser pistol at Robin on the balcony, and fired a barrage of shots.


    Dazzlingser shots rained down on Robin like a storm.


    With a snort, Robin kicked Drakebane, still spinning in mid¨Cair.


    Drakebane abruptly changed course, shooting straight toward the red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s neck.


    Thud!


    The red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s head was sent flying through the air.


    Robin¡¯s Blossomfall de simultaneously cut toward the white¨Chaired and blonde¨Chaired super soldiers.


    At that moment, two blue rays shot toward Robin from behind, speeding toward him with uncanny


    uracy.


    2.4K


    1

 The Deadly Novelssss 1101

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1101 Get Ready for What¡¯s Coming!


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey! There¡¯s a sniper at the rear¨Cleft!¡±


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    The blue¨Cd guard swiftly moved to shield Robin, and the two of them rolled off to the ground in the hotel za.


    A blue light shot out from the back of their heads, striking a 300¨Cfoot iron tower about half a mile away.


    Boom! The tower snapped in half.


    Fortunately, there was no crowd around, so there was no major damage.


    A blue¨Chaired super soldier, hiding on the seventh floor of the hotel, saw that they were spotted and quickly jumped out of the window,nding in the za below.


    Four super soldiers immediately gathered together.


    The red¨Chaired one¡¯s severed head had reattached, but he looked slightly <b>weak</b>.


    Their body¡¯s self¨Chealing function had failed. They resorted to manual repair, gradually stopping the loss of vitalponents.


    The four super soldiers stood side by side.


    In an instant, a wave of menacing killing intent surged across the entire za.


    Facing the four powerful super soldiers, Robin tossed the Blossomfall de to the blue¨Cd guard, while the Drakebane in his hand pointed coldly at them.


    The neon lights in front of the hotel shimmered in vibrant colors, and the once¨Cdull Drakebane instantly sparkled with a radiant glow.


    The de aura, which had been just about a foot long, rapidly expanded to 30 feet in length.


    A gust of wind swept through, and the 30¨Cfoot de aura of Drakebane sliced through the air, sweeping horizontally across the four super soldiers.


    This time, the four super soldiers immediately jumped into the air, narrowly avoiding the de¡¯s edge. They dared not take any chances and faced Drakebane head¨Con.


    Where the de passed, a brilliant beam of light froze everything in its wake.


    The beam left nothing alive in its path!


    Then, as quickly as it had appeared, the beam of light vanished.


    The de¡¯s aura at the tail of Drakebane suddenly shifted, and in the blink of an eye, it raced toward the red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s neck, shing downward again!


    At this moment, the red¨Chaired super soldier had already lost half of the vitalponents that kept their body funcional, causing his movements to slow down.


    By the time Drakebane¡¯s de was about to strike, there was no way for him to escape the fraction¨Cof¨Ca- second gap between life and death.


    Chapter 1101 Get Ready for What¡¯s Coming!


    Poof!


    Drakebane¡¯s deadly edge coldly sliced through the red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A roar erupted, and a golden dragon soared into the air.


    The red¨Chaired super soldier stood motionless, the space around him freezing in an instant.


    The powerful, indestructible body couldn¡¯t move.


    The vitalponents, like a fountain, shot up toward the sky.


    +8 Pearls


    The golden dragon, brimming with excitement, twisted through the sky, eagerly devouring the life force of these powerfulponents.


    In less than five seconds, the red¨Chaired super soldier was reduced to a deted, lifeless shell.


    The bizarre scene left the onlookers questioning their existence.


    How <i>many </i><i>other </i><i>terrifying </i><i>unknowns </i><i>are </i><i>out </i><i>there </i>in <i>this </i>world<i>? </i>


    <i>Is </i><i>the </i><i>golden </i><i>dragon </i><i>real</i><i>? </i>


    <b><i>Is </i></b><i>Divine </i><i>Drakebane </i>a <i>man </i><i>or </i><i>a </i><i>god</i><i>? </i>


    No one could provide a definitive answer.


    The world you see is false¨Conly the one seeing it, yourself, is real.


    The life you experience is real, but everything beyond it is not.


    In this vast world, we are but ants.


    You don¡¯t need to take it all seriously, yet you must take it seriously.


    What matters is your own experience, and no need to take the world outside seriously.


    If you get that wrong, this life will be wrong.


    The stunning entrance of Drakebane shocked not only the onlookers but also the other three super soldiers.


    They were puzzled.


    But there was no time for them to rethink everything or reflect on their lives.


    As soon as the Golden Dragon finished devouring the red¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s vitalponents, Drakebane was already in front of the yellow¨Chaired super soldier.


    The clumsy Drakebane struck down from the center of the yellow¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s head.


    The body that was made of special materials was instantly split into two pieces!


    Robin didn¡¯t give him a chance for self¨Crepair,unching a brutal flurry of strikes.


    10:00 Fri, 21 Mar


    Chapter 1101 Get Ready for What¡¯s Coming!


    +8 Pearls


    The yellow¨Chaired¡¯s indestructible body was shredded into pieces, and with a single stomp, Robin crushed


    its hardened head.


    Seeing this, the other two super soldiers no longer dared to underestimate the Divine Drakebane and charged forward together.


    The white¨Chaired super soldier discarded his dagger and handgun, clenching his fists, and leaped into the air, swinging down with a devastating punch.


    His body soared several feet high, and his fist was asrge as a football.


    Made from precisely engineered diamond¨Cgrade material, these fists held the force of a ton of impact.


    With a single strike, it could crush a fierce tiger, a lion, or even an elephant into a bloody pulp.


    Robin didn¡¯t dodge the violent strike from the white¨Chaired super soldier falling from the sky. Instead, he pointed Drakebane high into the air.


    In an instant, Drakebane pierced through the super soldier¡¯s diamond¨Chard iron fist.


    With a drilling, spiraling motion, it shredded the powerful arm into a pile of flesh.


    It wasn¡¯t until Drakebane reached his neck that the white¨Chaired super soldier finally reacted.


    But by then, it was already toote.


    In the blink of an eye, Drakebane cleaved through his neck, then twisted it in the same brutal fashion, turning him into a pile of discarded materials.


    Robin¡¯s three swift strikes had ughtered three super soldiers, shocking the onlookers. Thest one, the blue¨Chaired super soldier was now trembling in fear.


    Seeing the broken bodies of hisrades scattered on the ground, even a gically¨Cengineered super soldier, designed forbat, began to feel fear.


    The blue¨Chaired super soldier, trained as the ultimate sniper, was armed with three different guns.


    One sniper rifle and two handguns.


    After witnessing the brutal deaths of the other four super soldiers, the blue¨Chaired sniper no longer dared to engage in closebat. Instead, he opted for long¨Crange shooting.


    As he drew his guns, the onlookers scattered in panic, with only a few brave souls hiding behind cover, cautiously watching. After all, this was like a rare, sci¨Cfi action movie.


    After a barrage of gunfire, the blue¨Chaired super soldier realized that Robin had already disappeared.


    The blue¨Chaired super soldier scanned his surroundings warily. Suddenly, a sneer echoed from behind him. ¡°The one who¡¯s going to kill me isn¡¯t born yet!¡±


    Before he could even turn around to fire, Robin¡¯s fist mmed into the back of his head.


    These bio¨Cengineered soldiers had their vital life center located at the junction of the back of the head and


    neck.


    With a sharp crack sound, the blue¨Chaired super soldier was sent flying 30 feet away in an instant.


    Chapter 1101 Get Ready for What¡¯s Coming!


    The power of that strike was terrifying!


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    The formidable blue¨Chaired super soldier was sent flying by Robin¡¯s palm, crashing into a Hummer and crushing it into a pile of scrap metal.


    Before the blue¨Chaired soldier could recover, Robin appeared before him like a ghost.


    ¡°Die, you non¨Chuman trash!¡±


    Robin snorted, and the blue¨Chaired super soldier¡¯s head was severed in an instant. He stomped on it, crushing it, while Drakebane tore the soldier¡¯s powerful body into a pile of flesh and shattered bones.


    With that, all five gically engineered soldiers created by the Spiritrest Sanctuary Bio¨CResearch Institute were eliminated.


    In under ten minutes, Divine Drakebane hadpletely shattered Windsor¡¯s assassination n with just a few strikes.


    The area in front of the Hilton Hotel fell into eerie silence.


    Robin aimed Drakebane at the camera in the crowd, his voice cold and unyielding. ¡°Windsor, Bryon, since you¡¯ve dared to provoke me, you¡¯d better start making preparations for what¡¯sing next!¡±


    2.4K


    AIA

 The Deadly Novelssss 1102

    +8 Pearls


    Chapter 1102 Take Down the Three Air Squadrons of the Rivers Family!


    In the outer hall of Spiritrest Sanctuary in Neuno, Cartref was on his knees, panic and fear written all over his face.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, all five of our super soldiers have been killed by Divine Drakebane!¡±


    Windsor was taken aback. ¡°Divine Drakebane really is indeed a lethal weapon!


    ¡°The Biogic Research Institute spent 30 years carefully developing these super soldiers using the most advanced chip technology and gic engineering, yet they were no match for the mortal body of Divine Drakebane. That shows just how terrifying this person is.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Rivers, there¡¯s no need to exaggerate about Drakebane!¡± Bryon slowly walked in from the back hall.


    ¡°There is no will in this world that cannot be conquered. No matter how powerful a killing god is, in front of us, we will reduce him to dust!


    ¡°Since Divine Drakebane stands in the way of our dreams, we must make him vanish without a trace! ¡°Our family¡¯s self¨Cdefense force, built over decades of hard work, should be put to good use<b>.¡± </b>Windsor hesitated slightly. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, are you sure you want to deploy our private defense squad?¡±


    ¡°If weunch an attack, it will definitely attract global attention. What I mean <b>is</b><b>, </b>could it bring a disaster for us<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Bryonughed loudly.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, think bigger, and be bolder.


    ¡°The nature of this world is survival of the fittest, where the strong prey on the weak.


    ¡°All the power we¡¯ve umted must be shown.


    ¡°If we keep it hidden here and don¡¯t let it shine in front of the world, it will slowly be wasted away, day by day.


    ¡°Since Divine Drakebane holds what we want, if he won¡¯t give it to us<b>, </b>then we have no choice but to kill him!


    ¡°If the super soldiers can¡¯t defeat him, we¡¯ll use our warnes to kill him in the sky.


    ¡°The ancient relic-I must have it. Otherwise, when will our dreams evere true?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rivers!¡± An external affairs personnel quickly ran into the outer hall. ¡°A carrier fleet has appeared 100 nautical miles east of the Sakuranian Sea, in international waters.


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed that it <b>is </b>called East Falcon. It is an escort force of the Aldridges.


    ¡°This fleets equipped with 16 fighter jets, nearly 10 attack frigates, and fully loaded with attack missiles. They have announced that they will conduct live¨Cfire winter training exercises in the nearby waters.


    ¡°On top of that, Draconia has also dered winter live¨Cfire exercises near the Sakuranian Sea. Reports say


    11 1


    114


    Chapter 1102 Take Down the Three Air Squadrons of the Rivers Family!


    participants in total.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Windsor was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Gulliver, does this¡­ imply something? The Aldridges have close ties with Divine Drakebane.


    ¡°Not to mention, Drakebane is the son of Young Lord Dragon of the Dragon Manor.


    ¡°I think it would be too dangerous for our private air squadron to go after Drakebane in the sky.


    ¡°If we strike Drakebane in international airspace, it could lead to an avoidable disaster.


    ¡°When wepare strengths, our air squadron simply can¡¯t match the aerial power of Draconia¡¯s training


    flect.


    ¡°Besides, the Aldridges¡® East Falcon Carrier Force is incredibly powerful. As far as I know<i>, </i>most of the personnel are former top pilots from Autreynia¡¯s elite air forces, they are retired war heroes-¡±


    Bryon waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Mr. Rivers, once a decision is made, there¡¯s no point in hesitating. We¡¯ve waited for so many years for the ancient relic.


    ¡°The ancient relic will make me the ruler of this. What we should do now is go all in.


    ¡°In this world, those who go all in and fight with no way out are the ones who end up in control.


    ¡°In my life, I have never backed down from any formidable opponent.


    ¡°When ites to the ancient relic I seek, there¡¯s no turning back!


    ¡°Besides, all those armed forces conducting exercises in international waters are likely just watching.


    ¡°If we take down Drakebane in one blow, no one will be brave enough to intervene.


    ¡°As long as we quickly take down Drakebane¡¯s aircraft, sacrificing a portion of our forces to obtain the ancient relic will be worth it.


    ¡°Our air squadron just needs to work together and strike fast<b>, </b>catching them by surprise. It¡¯ll work out well.


    ¡°If the Aldridges¡® East Falcon Carrier Force dares to provoke our air squadron, we won¡¯t hold back!


    ¡°I refuse to believe they¡¯ll continue to push deeper into our territory.


    ¡°They don¡¯t dare! Hahaha ¡­ ¡°¡­


    Another external affairs personnel rushed into the outer hall.


    ¡°Mr. Rivers, the Thalrex Order has announced that two of their air squadrons will be conducting specialized winter live¨Cfire drills in international waters near the Sakuranian Sea.¡±


    ¡°Thalrex Order?¡± Windsor looked at Bryon with concern.


    ¡°Mr. Gulliver, Drakebane is themander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Star Troopers for the Thalrex Order¡¯s military exercises on Qacalisle Ind.


    ¡°Their sudden move to hold these specialized winter drills near the Sakuranian Sea is most likely aimed at <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    Chapter 1102 Take Down the Three Air Squadrons of the Rivers Family!


    ¡°This makes the situation even worse for us.¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Bryon sneered. ¡°Mr. Rivers, I don¡¯t have time to wait anymore. Since the ancient relic has appeared, there¡¯s no point in worrying about the consequences. We¡¯re going to prepare for battle!


    ¡°If our entire air squadron can¡¯t take down Drakebane, I¡¯ll fly abat aircraft to kill him.¡±


    Windsor thought for a long moment. ¡°Alright, Mr. Gulliver, I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡±


    Seeing Windsor hesitate, Bryon¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    ¡°Windsor, don¡¯t forget that your Rivers family was wiped out by Drakebane! If you don¡¯t avenge them, what¡¯s the point of you still being alive?¡±


    Windsor nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gulliver!¡±


    Another external affairs personnel quickly entered the outer hall. ¡°Mr. Rivers, a letter from General Cary.¡±


    Windsor furrowed his brow as he picked up the top¨Csecret letter, which bore the military¡¯s official order from Cary.


    ¡°Windsor, don¡¯t act impulsively!


    ¡°If your recklessness leads to a disaster, the Imperial Self¨CDefense Force will deliver a devastating strike on your forces to prevent any major damage to Sakurania.¡±


    Sunria International Airport, Terminal 2.


    This was a private airport specifically purchased by an organization under the Dark Web.


    Robin boarded the private jet prepared by the Dark Web.


    This aircraft was a cutting¨Cedge attack fighter, custom¨Cdesigned and built for Robin by Autreynia¡¯s elite military aviation engineers.


    Its performance surpassed that of the F35 and J¨C20 fighter jets.


    This time, the Dark Web had prepared a Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet for Robin, along with two F35 fighter jets for escort.


    All the aircraft were fully loaded with attack warheads.


    A blue¨Cd guard stepped forward to inform him. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, we¡¯ve received information about the Rivers family¡¯s private air squadron.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been ordered to wait for an opportunity to take down the Drakebane aircraft you¡¯re on, near the Sakuranian Sea.¡±


    Robin smiled coldly. ¡°Perfect. Notify all flight personnel¨Cprepare to take out the Rivers family¡¯s three air squadrons over international waters!¡±


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1103

    Chapter 1103 Drakebane J¨C70 Stealth Aircraft


    48 Pearls


    Robin received the information that the Rivers family¡¯s three private air squadrons were preparing for an aerial ambush near the Sakuranian Sea.


    He made ast¨Cminute decision to leave Daphne, Rita, and Vera at Sunria International Airport Terminal 2.


    He would fly the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet himself and take on the three air squadrons of the Rivers family, alongside two F35 jets piloted by Dark Web assassins.


    Meanwhile, outside the control tower at Sunria International Airport Terminal 2, an external affairs agent from the sanctuary was using a telescope to observe the entire situation with Robin and the others.


    When Robin boarded the fighter ne and entered the runway, the external affairs agent was horrified.


    The Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet had an extremely strange design, resembling an oversized Drakebane from <b>a </b>distance.


    Two wings were hidden beneath the short tail.


    When taking off ornding, the wings spread out like the wings of arge bird.


    The design maximized air pressure support, allowing the ne tond vertically on the tarmac and quickly take off straight into the air.


    The breathtaking takeoff and the jet¡¯s unusual design left the scout utterly stunned.


    This fighter jet was undeniably futuristic.


    After taking off, the wings folded in, hiding all the missiles it <b>was </b>carrying.


    ¡°What kind of fighter jet is this?<b>¡± </b>


    At the private seaside airport of Spiritrest Sanctuary, Tudor, the leader of ck Serpent No. 1, watched <i>the </i>test flight video of the J¨C70 fighter jet sent by the scout. His face turned serious.


    The design and takeoff posture of the Drakebane J¨C70 was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    With ten years of flying experience, Tudor had never heard of any air squadron using this unknown fighter jet model.


    The J¨C70 fighter jet¡¯s performance truly amazed him.


    It seemed less like a mechanical fighter jet and more like a living, majestic eagle soaring through the sky.


    The jet¡¯s aerial maneuvers showcased its unmatched agility.


    Major General Bleddyn Bryn, the captain of the ck Serpent No. 2 squadron, watched the infrared live stream of the J¨C70 fighter jet and was momentarily stunned.


    The Drakebane J¨C70¡¯s ability to take off andnd vertically, along with its terrifying high¨Cspeed flight,pletely shattered his understanding of the world¡¯s current cutting¨Cedge fighter jets.


    The visual impact was overwhelming, almost unreal.


    10:01 Fri, 21 Mar


    Chapter 1103 Drakebane J¨C70 Stealth Aircraft


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that even a Scud missile wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the J¨C70 fighter jet.


    If the video urately disyed its capabilities, he didn¡¯t feel confident going head¨Cto¨Chead with such a super fighter jet in the air.


    Major General Geraint Llywelyn, captain of ck Serpent No. 3, looked at the confused expressions of the captains of No. 1 and No. 2 and sneered, ¡°Look how nervous you are. It¡¯s just a modified stealth aircraft. What¡¯s all the fuss about?


    ¡°Our ten years of aerial experience surely outweighs that Drakebane kid and his half¨Cbaked tech.


    ¡°Besides, our squadron <b>is </b>equipped with Aurorica F35s.


    ¡°Our F¨C35s may not be as fast as the F22, but when ites to stealth design, advanced electronics, and supersonic cruising capability, they¡¯re the best<b>. </b>


    ¡°Our squadron also has five F¨C35B fighter jets that can take off andnd vertically,¡± he said. ¡°That strange thing Drakebane is flying might just be a pointless showpiece.¡±


    After testing the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet, Robin gave a few instructions to the two blue¨Cd airbat guards who were apanying him, then headed into the airport¡¯s temporary lounge.


    He wasn¡¯t nning on a nighttime aerial battle. Instead, he decided to strike the Spiritrest Sanctuary ck Serpent air squadron the following day, all while the world watched.


    At the same time, he intended to personally eliminate Bryon, the undead demon soul.


    He wanted Sakuran Martial Arts, and the entire World of Darkness, to witness the consequences of provoking Divine Drakebane.


    Robin had been informed that Draconia¡¯s Eight Great Royal Houses¡® naval fleet and air squadron had already positioned themselves near the Sakuranian Sea.


    He nned to use this aerial battle to teach the soldiers of Draconia a lesson in both courage and skill.


    He would make it clear that no provocation should ever be tolerated.


    When faced with a challenge, the only response was aplete counterattack.


    He didn¡¯t just want to strike hard¨Che intended to hit them so severely that they would be left in utter ruin, with no chance of recovery.


    Only then could he truly set an example.


    He wanted those who were ready to make a move to tremble in fear at the mere mention of his name.


    This was the only way to create the kind of overwhelming force that could win battles without a fight.


    All power and deterrence came from bloodshed, brutality, and cruelty.


    Tolerance, appeasement, and gift¨Cgiving would only leave one begging and taking blows¨Cnever earning peace or friendship.


    Friendship and peace are achieved through iron fists<b>! </b>


    21


    Chapter 1103 Drakebane J¨C70 Stealth Aircraft


    +8 Pearls


    The next morning at 9:00 AM, the J¨C70 fighter jet took off from Sunr¨ªa International Airport Terminal 2, with two F35 fighter jets roaring past.


    Three fighter jets, armed with eight ¡°spears,¡± three air¨Cto¨Csurface missiles, and two AIM¨C120 air¨Cto¨Cair missiles each, streaked across the Panacea Ocean skies, east of the Sakuranian Sea.


    Meanwhile, at Neuno¡¯s Southern Shrine private airport, 18 F35 fighter jets shot into the sky, their presence menacing as dark clouds gathered above.


    Bryon was personally leading the aerial assault against Drakebane.


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 1, in position!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 2, in position!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 3, in position!¡±


    ¡°No. 3, we¡¯ve spotted three F22 jets circling to our front left.¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 3, copy that. It¡¯s part of the Thalrex Order¡¯s routine winter drills. Commander¨Cin¨Cchief Gulliver has given the order to ignore them.


    ¡°If they interfere with our flight, use the main radar to target and issue a warning to drive them off.


    ¡°If they approach our danger zone, warn them. If they don¡¯t listen, shoot them down!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 3, No. 2 reports, five J¨C20 jets from East Falcon are closing in on our area<i>.</i>¡±


    ¡°No. 3, understood. Ignore them and focus all attacks on the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet!


    ¡°If we face any resistance, retaliate with full force!¡±


    ¡°D*mmit!¡± Bleddyn, ck Serpent No. 2 leader, stared ahead in shock.


    <i>This </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>a </i><i>battle</i><i>, </i>it <i>is </i><i>a </i><i>fight </i><i>for survival</i><i>! </i>


    But Bryon had issued a death order the night before: No return unless Drakebane is taken down.


    He nced at the radar screen, already knowing that today¡¯s aerialbat was likely to end badly.


    Before takeoff, he had been informed that three forces were monitoring the aerial showdown over the Panacea Ocean.


    He also knew that the East Falcon Carrier Force, the Thalrex Order¡¯s routine training, and Draconia¡¯s Panacea Ocean winter training were all to support Robin.


    The most likely scenario was that if Drakebane started to lose, the three forces would join together to attack the ck Serpent air squadron.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Drakebane? I saw it enter this area just moments ago. Where did it go?¡± ck Serpent No. 1 captain scanned the radar screen, his face filled with confusion. ¡°Is it really a stealth aircraft?¡±


    Both captains of ck Serpent No. 2 and No. 3 reported they couldn¡¯t find Drakebane.


    10:01 Fri, 21 Mar..


    Chapter 1103 Drakebane J¨C70 Stealth Aircraft


    The target disappeared. Did it run away?


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    Suddenly, a haunting voice echoed through, ¡°This is Drakebane, I¡¯m in the air now. Here¡¯s a warning for you, ck Serpent No. 1, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1104

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1104 Taking Down Tudor


    +8 Pearls


    Robin¡¯s sudden audio broadcast cut through the air like a distant roar, abruptly interrupting the ck Serpent squadron¡¯smunication channel.


    On the radar screens of the three squadron leaders¡® fighter jets, a strange signal suddenly appeared.


    It was a mutated radar signal!


    At that moment, the three leaders of the ck Serpent squadron finally realized that the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet was a transforming wing aircraft.


    This fighter jet had exceptional stealth capabilities, with no fixed radar signature.


    It was like a Transformer, capable of imitating various fighter jet radar signals to confuse its opponents.


    However, before Tudor, the captain of the ck Serpent No. 1, could fully process the bizarre scene, a pir of fire crashed down violently from above like lightning.


    Boom! A burst of mes erupted in the sky over the Panacea Ocean.


    The ck Serpent No. 1 captain¡¯s fighter jet was directly shot down by a missile.


    Tudor, a pilot with the Shrine Air Defense Squadron for a decade, was a top ace who had participated in over ten regional air battles and airstrikes during conflicts such as the Lunelle War and the Ocean War.


    On this mission to intercept the Drakebane, he was shot down less than a minute after takeoff, before even spotting the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet.


    Tudor didn¡¯t even have a chance to eject. His aircraft was engulfed in a burst of shattered mes, plummeting helplessly into the cold waters of the Panacea Ocean.


    Two F35 fighter jets piloted by the blue¨Cd guards immediately dove into the chaotic ck Serpent No. 1 formation. Their fire control radars locked onto the two F35 escort jets nking the ck Serpent No. 1 captain¡¯s aircraft, and without hesitation, they pressed the missileunch buttons!


    Bang! Bang! Two more bursts of fire ignited.


    In the blink of an eye, half of the six aircraft in the ck Serpent No. 1 squadron were destroyed.


    Instantly, the observing F22 air squadron of the Thalrex Order¡¯s Star Troopers, the East Falcon Carrier Force, and the Eastern United Fleet of the Eight Great Royal Houses all gasped in shock!


    The curiousmander of the East Falcon Carrier Force ordered his subordinates to record the entire operation and stream it live online.


    The impact was massive!


    In the open waters of the eastern Panacea Ocean, near the Sakuranian Sea, this unexpected air battle sent shockwaves through the entire coastal region.


    The Sakurania Foreign Affairs Department swiftly issued a statement, making it clear that the ck Serpent air squadron was not a government operation.


    It was, in fact, a private escort squadron for the Rivers family¡¯s merchant fleet.


    Chapter 1104 Taking Down Tudor


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    Given the ck Serpent air squadron¡¯s reckless actions, the high¨Clevel official of Sakuranian took emergency measures, ordering the Rivers family to immediately cease such dangerous actions and prevent the situation in the high seas cast of the Sakuranian Sea from further escting.


    The maritime police department in the Sakuranian Sea alerted all civilianmercial vessels and civil aviation in the surrounding area to immediately stay away from the area.


    Meanwhile, Dermot of the East Falcon Carrier Force received a call from Felix, instructing him to stop all external information dissemination.


    Despite the efforts from various parties to contain the spread of information about the air battle, the situation continued to escte.


    However, the video showing the Drakebane fighter jet taking down the ck Serpent No. 1 captain¡¯s jet, and two escort aircraft¡¯s action quickly went viral worldwide.


    The 20 prominent families of Panacea O. Warriors Alliance were ecstatic when they received the news.


    They believed that although the


    gained the upper hand in this battle, he hadn¡¯t yet escaped the


    encirclement of the Rivers family¡¯s three air squadrons.


    With the strength of the ck Serpent squadron, they could easily overpower Robin¡¯s reckless actions.


    The Dark Night Alliance headquarters quickly got wind of the battle and eagerly awaited Robin¡¯s eventual downfall.


    The massivemotion in the airspace near the Sakuranian Sea was enough to show that the Drakebane had angered all of Sakurania.


    Just like the Dark Night Alliance, many in Sakurania hoped that the Drakebane would bepletely erased from this world.


    As long as Drakebane was alive, it was a major threat to everyone.


    If more figures like Drakebane kept appearing in this world, corrupt politicians would live in constant fear of their own downfall.


    The dishonest and vile would worry about meeting a fate where they have no ce to hide.


    The hypocrites, who continued to pretend to be noble, would fear the day their mask was ripped off, exposing their true, monstrous selves.


    Ultimately, everyone hoped that Drakebane would die in this battle, as that would be the best possible oue for all.


    At that point, the corrupt could continue being corrupt, the vile could keep being vile, and the hypocrites could keep deceiving the world.


    They believed that while Sakurania¡¯s high¨Clevel officials publicly imed they would immediately stop th ck Serpent squadron¡¯s actions, they were actually testing the limits of both Drakebane and the other factions.


    Later, Windsor received orders from Cary,manding them to immediately cease such dangerous


    actions.


    If not, the Sakurania Self¨CDefense Forces stationed at various ports in the Panacea Ocean, along with the


    95%


    Chapter 1104 Taking Down Tudor


    Autreynia troops<b>, </b>couldunch a devastating strike against them.


    But at this point, Bryon was as fired up as if he¡¯d been injected with adrenaline.


    +8 Pearls


    He firmly believed that with just three more minutes, he could achieve the incredible feat of taking down Drakebane.


    Even if the entire ck Serpent squadron were wiped out in the process, as long as he could obtain the ancient relic, this battle would still be worth it.


    Therefore, he had Windsor temporarilyply with Cary¡¯s orders while urging the ck Serpent squadron to quickly find a way to kill Drakebane.


    Otherwise, if they upset the Sakurania Self¨CDefense Forces and Autreynia troops, their sanctuary would face a devastating strike.


    Additionally, the nearby East Falcon Carrier Force, Draconia¡¯s Panacea Ocean Joint Fleet, and the three F22 air squadrons of the Thalrex Order could all potentially retaliate against the ck Serpent squadron¡¯s sudden attack.


    Such a scenario would be disastrous!


    However, the real threat was still the unpredictable and crazy Divine Drakebane.


    If they didn¡¯t take him down quickly, there was a high chance that the conflict would spread to Sakurania¡¯snd and jeopardize the Spiritrest Sanctuary he had painstakingly built.


    Bryon no longer had time to exin it to Windsor. He needed to direct the ck Serpent squadron to find the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet as quickly as possible and kill Drakebane!


    As various forces in Sakurania and across the globe worked to stop the air battle, fiercebat raged on in the airspace over the open sea near the Sakuranian Sea.


    The lead aircraft of the ck Serpent No. 1, along with its two escorts, were taken down one after another.


    The remaining three escort aircraft quickly formed a new formation, with one lead and two wingmen.


    However, before they could fully set up, three missiles locked onto their targets.


    In a split second, the three aircraft were down.


    ck Serpent No. 2 and No. 3 squadrons quickly adjusted their formations and fled the area.


    But just as the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet revealed itself, less than two secondster, three missiles wereunched and the jet vanished immediately after.


    ¡°Fifteen degrees to the left, at 65,617 feet altitude, speed 1.8 Mach! What the hell, what kind of jet is Drakebane flying? We can¡¯t even keep up!¡±


    Holding a long¨Crange telescope, Dermot of the East Falcon Carrier Force eximed, ¡°Even with their numbers, I don¡¯t think the ck Serpent squadron can win this battle!¡±


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1105

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1105 Take Down the Entire ck Serpent No 2!


    95%


    +8 Pearls


    The ck Serpent No. 2 and No. 3 aerial formations rushed out of the danger zone, still shaken by the experience.


    Less than ten minutes after taking off, all six nes from the ck Serpent No. 1¨Cone lead ne and five escorts¨Cwere shot down.


    This was a lightning¨Cfast attack like nothing they had ever encountered in theirbat history.


    The lead ne of ck Serpent No. 2, Bleddyn, was already drenched in cold sweat.


    The J¨C70 fighter jet was incredibly ceric, its speed in the air far surpassing that of the F¨C22.


    He ordered the five escort nes to quickly spread out, preparing to prevent another wipeout by Drakebane.


    Bleddyn stopped watching the radar disy and relied solely on his eyes <i>to </i>locate Drakebane¡¯s position.


    Pierre, the lead pilot of the Warhawk F22, witnessed the entire scene of the J¨C70 fighter jet taking out the Tudor formation, and was astonished.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane is still the ultimate military god in the sky!


    ¡°Today¡¯s battle over Panacea Ocean will undoubtedly be remembered as one of the most iconic aerial battles ever, and there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    ill do dass


    The entiremand team of the Draconia Eastern United Fleet, who had been observing from the edge of the Sakuranian Sea, recorded the whole event.


    A few fighter pilots from the fleet wanted to take off and assist Drakebane, but their request was denied by the fleetmander.


    This was serious business<b>! </b>


    If Draconia¡¯s aerial units took off, it would probably give others a pretext to attack them.


    They wouldn¡¯t just fail to help Drakebane, but might even cause him unnecessary problems.


    ¡°All of you, pay close attention and record Drakebane¡¯s movements in this aerial battle. Don¡¯t waste Mr. Ramsey¡¯s efforts!¡± Larkin, the drillmander of the Eastern United Fleet, said firmly.


    ¡°Otherwise, Mr. Ramsey wouldn¡¯t have had to risk himself in this battle. He just wants us to witness this textbook¨Clevel aerialbat.¡±


    The East Falcon Carrier Force¡¯s fighters, 0988 and 0999, were conducting routine flight training at an altitude of 32,808 feet to the northwest.


    Suddenly, they saw Drakebane zooming past at high speed.


    Before this, Robin had kept the optical stealth system active.


    His goal was to give the Draconia Eastern United Fleet a live demonstration of an airstrike.


    Otherwise, none of the participating units or spectators would have seen his presence.


    94%


    Chapter 1105 Take Down the Entire ck Serpent No 21


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 2! Has your team spotted Drakebane?¡± said Geraint, the lead pilot of the ck Serpent No. 3.


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 3, target confirmed, 16 nautical miles from my formation, altitude 6,561 feet, speed 1.792 Mach!¡± Bleddyn responded.


    This was the data from the ck Serpent formation¡¯s smart eye system.


    Although the system could swiftly and urately track the position of stealth aircraft, its major w was that it could be quickly locked onto by the enemy¡¯s fire control radar.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m shutting down the system-¡± Bleddyn hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a sh of light shot straight toward him. ¡°D*mmit!¡±


    Drakebane suddenly charged straight at him. Bleddyn immediately tried to evade, but the F35 fighter jet piloted by the blue¨Cd guard on his left had already fired.


    Boom!


    At the same moment, Drakebane also pressed the missileunch button.


    A burst of mes shot out once again.


    The lead ne of ck Serpent No. 2, this ace fighter, was instantly shot down.


    Bleddyn, the legendary military god of the skies, known as the lone wolf, was obliterated by two missiles.


    With the lead ne of ck Serpent No. 2 taken down, the escort nes quickly closed in on Drakebane.


    This reckless strategy shocked the three watching squads.


    It was clear this was ast¨Cditch effort¨Cultimately, a do¨Cor¨Cdie strategy.


    The J¨C70 fighter jet wasn¡¯t going to y their suicidal game. Instead, it shot straight up into the sky.


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 2, immediately reform your formation. Escort No. 3 ¡­ ¡±


    At this moment, the five escort nes ignored ck Serpent No. 3¡¯s call, almost in unison pulling their control sticks and sending their F35s soaring upward in pursuit.


    Although the pilots felt the intense pressure, they knew that if they didn¡¯t take down Drakebane, today would be their final aerial battle.


    As the altitude indicator rapidly climbed, the five F35 pilots nearly coughed up blood from the pressure.


    However, the pilots in the ck Serpent were some of the best fighter pilots in the world.


    Their goal was to quickly ascend and position themselves, desperately trying to stay on the tail of the target aircraft.


    ¡°ck Serpent 203, fire control system locked on target!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent 202, fire control system locked on target!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent 204/205, fire control radar locked on target!¡±


    Chapter 1105 Take Down the Entire ck Serpent No 2!


    +8 Pearls


    Despite the five ck Serpent formation fighter jets pushing to full speed, they still couldn¡¯t spot the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet.


    However, the two F35s piloted by the blue¨Cd guards were locked onto.


    In aerialbat, the key <b>was </b>speed, followed by locking onto the target.


    Once the two F35s were locked on, they quickly altered their flight paths.


    The pilots executed a series of maneuvers¨Cturning, climbing, rolling, diving, followed by vertical powerless falls and hovering¨Call in an attempt to shake off the five ck Serpent formation fighters.


    But no matter what, they couldn¡¯t get rid of them.


    The two blue¨Cd guards immediately switched tactics, abandoning the retreat and instead turning to face the enemy.


    They quickly formed a dual¨Cde tactical formation, charging directly into the midst of the five fighter jets.


    They aimed for the perfect angle to strike, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the five fighter jets.


    ¡°ck Serpent 204, goodbye!¡±


    An audio cue sounded, and suddenly, Drakebane appeared above and behind the ck Serpent No. 2 formation, at the three o¡¯clock position.


    Boom!


    A sh of light erupted, and ck Serpent 204 was exploded.


    Simultaneously, the two blue¨Cd guards piloting Drakebane 0001 and 0002unched missiles, taking down ck Serpent 202 and 203.


    After Drakebane 0001 took down ck Serpent 201, it didn¡¯t have enough time to quickly change positions or alter its trajectory before ck Serpent 205 collided with it in a desperate sacrifice.


    Robin quickly adjusted the ne¡¯s direction by yanking the control stick, exposing himself as he plunged downward.


    He hit the missile button, striking ck Serpent 205.


    Despite the strike, Drakebane 0001 was heavily damaged, and the blue¨Cd guard ejected, opening his parachute.


    But ck Serpent 206 didn¡¯t relent. A burst of gunfire sprayed toward the blue¨Cd guard, leaving him riddled with bullets.


    Afterward, ck Serpent 206 turned and fled toward the ck Serpent No. 3 formation.


    Robin yelled, ¡°Drakebane 0002, pursue ck Serpent 206 and take it down¨Cavenge 0001!¡±


    The Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet activated its optical stealth system once more and rapidly ascended at high speed to chase down ck Serpent 206.


    Drakebane 0002 chased at high speed, forcefully cutting through the ck Serpent No. 3 formation.


    +8 Pearls


    What the hell! Is it trying to ram us?¡±


    The entire ck Serpent No. 3 formation was shocked.


    ¡°Take it down!¡± the lead pilot of ck Serpent No. 3 ordered.


    The fire control radars of three jets locked onto Drakebane 0002.


    As Drakebane 0002 was about to reach the same altitude as the ck Serpent No. 3 formation, it swiftly reversed course and performed a sharp, power¨Coff descent.


    At this moment, the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet was directly above the ck Serpent No. 3 formation.


    The fire control radar locked onto ck Serpent 206!


    A red beam of light, like a dragon of fire, instantly sliced through the sky at 98,425 feet.


    Like a thunderous fury from the heavens, it violently struck ck Serpent 206.


    Boom!


    A burst of mes erupted at 98,425 feet.


    The ck Serpent 206 fighter jet was destroyed in a burst of furious mes!


    With that, the Drakebane air formation, at the cost of losing one aircraft, had wiped out the entire ck Serpent No. 2!


    2.4K


    W


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    94%

 The Deadly Novelssss 1106

    Chapter 1106 Fighting for the Honor of Sakurania!


    On the massive disy inside the Sunria Cab¡¯s conference room, a high¨Cintensity battle over the eastern of the Sakuranian Sea was being aired live.


    Within a span of ten minutes, Robin, piloting the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet with two F35 wingmen,unched a fierce assault thatpletely wiped out the ck Serpent No.1 and No.2 squadrons.


    Although the Drakebane 0001 and F35 fighter jet was destroyed and its pilot was killed. Robin¡¯s squadron managed to take down a total of 12 enemy aircraft in exchange for just one of their own.


    This extraordinary aerial battle left the high¨Cranking officials of the Sunria Cab utterly stunned.


    The brutalbat and ruthless eliminations shattered any lingering delusions they once had.


    It was not difficult to imagine that if they continued to antagonize this madman¨Clike Divine Drakebane, a relentless barrage of missiles could rain down upon them at any moment.


    Such a possibility seemed too horrifying to consider, perhaps even beyond belief.


    However, this uncontroble Divine Drakebane had the power to alter the globalndscape repeatedly.


    Should anyone dare to challenge him, he might very well obliterate the entire Sunria, and the world would not dare to object.


    With a dark expression, Cab Minister, Rakesh Petrov, strode anxiously across the conference room.


    Then, mming his fist on the table, he bellowed, ¡°This muste to an end! Windsor¡¯s reckless behavior cannot continue!


    ¡°Even though this might bring humiliation upon our country, Sakurania must uphold its credibility! The well¨Cbeing of Sakurania cannot be ignored!


    ¡°Windsor, that fool, ispletely out of control!


    ¡°This reckless decision will drive our country straight into disaster!


    ¡°Get in touch with Cary Barber at once and demand an exnation for why he failed to stop Windsor from continuing the aerial battle of Divine Drakebane!


    ¡°Does he not understand that allowing this to continue will only escte the situation? Sakurania could soon be facing an irreversible crisis!


    ¡°If Windsor continues his reckless actions, we will have no choice but to consult the Emperor. Even if it requires deploying the Sakurania Air Self¨CDefense Force to assist Divine Drakebane in taking down ck Serpent No. 3, we cannot allow Divine Drakebane to turn his fury against all of us!¡±


    Despite the Cab Intelligence Liaison Center¡¯s urgentmunication with Cary, the broadcast still disyed the Panacea Ocean on the east side of the Sakuranian Sea, where the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron persisted in its assault on Drakebane fighter jet.


    This made it clear that Windsor and Bryon had outright ignored the Cab¡¯s directive to stop the aerial attack on the Drakebane fighter jet.


    Cary persistently demanded that they immediately withdraw the attack, but Bryon was growing


    in aussi f¡­


    10:01 Fri, 21 Mar


    Chapter 1106 Fighting for the Honor of Sakuramat


    * Pearls


    During a heated phone exchange, he furiously scolded. ¡°Cary, your spineless coward! You don¡¯t deserve to be <b>a </b>soldier of Sakurania!


    In a cold, unwavering tone, Cary shot back, ¡°Bryon, you may be a resurrected ghost, not a human being. You may disregard life and death, but your reckless choices will bring unimaginable disaster to the future generations of the Sakurania people!


    With a furious tone, Bryon roared, ¡°Cary, you¡¯re just a major general! How dare you question me? If this were the old days, I would have cut you down where you stand!


    ¡°Divine Drakebane is rampaging unchecked through Sakurania, dismantling the entire Sakuranian Martial Arts, and all of you are just watching like helpless spectators! What a disgrace!


    ¡°I am fighting for the honor of Sakurania!


    ¡°You weaklingsck the courage to make a move, so I¡¯ll step in and give you a lesson in realbat!¡±


    With a serious expression, Cary dered, ¡°Bryon, this battle isn¡¯t about protecting Sakurania¡¯s honor, <i>it¡¯s </i>about your own selfish desires and oppressive rule!


    ¡°This battle is only about that ancient relic, and your greed will bring endless cmities upon Sakurania!


    ¡°You should have died and faded into history long ago, yet you persist in spreading hatred. The destruction you¡¯ll cause for the future generations of Sakurania will be unbearable!


    ¡°If you continue to ignore the greater good of Sakurania, the high¨Cranking officials have decided to deploy the Self¨CDefense Force to eliminate you!¡±


    Bryon smirked. ¡°So what? I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll fight Drakebane to the very end, and I will im that ancient relic!¡±


    At the same time, the fierce battle over the Panacea Ocean raged on.


    Robin and Drakebane 0002 remained locked in an intense chase alongside the ck Serpent No. <b>3 </b>squadron.


    After receiving Bryon¡¯s ruthlessmand, the ck Serpent squadron fought with reckless fury, each attack executed with absolute desperation.


    The intensity of the battle made it clear. If they failed to take down Drakebane, they would rather perish themselves.


    Robin noticed that the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron was bing restless. Instead of engaging them head¨Con, he instructed Drakebane 0002 to adopt hit¨Cand¨Crun tactics, avoiding direct confrontation while waiting for the right moment to strike them down one by one.


    For a while, a heart¨Cpounding aerial pursuit unfolded across the vast 38¨Csquare¨Cmile expanse of Panacea Ocean.


    Inside the conference hall at the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance headquarters, leader Shepherd Gilkes and 20 representatives of the noble families, watching the intense aerial conflict over the Sakuranian Sea.


    The breathtaking battlested 15 minutes, leaving the spectators overwhelmed.


    Initially, they had assumed that with such a significant power imbnce, the three Drakebane squadrons would be wiped out almost immediately by the ck Serpent formation..


    Fri, 21 Mar


    Chapter 1106 Fighting for the Honor of Sakuranial


    To their astonishment, the Rivers family¡¯s air force, despite its cutting¨Cedge aircraft, was proving unexpectedly weak.


    +8 Pearls


    In just a few swift engagements, the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet and two Drakebane F35 fighter jets managed to take down all 12 ck Serpent F¨C35 fighter jets.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of minutes before the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron would bepletely destroyed.


    Shepherd sighed and shook his head. ¡°Gentlemen, it appears a battle with Divine Drakebane is now unavoidable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fool ourselves. We can no longer depend on the ck Serpent squadron. We must brace ourselves for the inevitable confrontation with Divine Drakebane.¡±


    Although strict measures were taken to contain the news, word of Robin¡¯splete takedown of the 12 aircraft from ck Serpent No. 1 and No. 2 squadrons still managed to reach various military headquarters and regional councils.


    Every spectator was analyzing their own potential advantages.


    Robin¡¯s bold and relentless retaliation had sent shockwaves across the globe.


    At this moment, no one considered the legendary God of Death to be merely a myth. He was an unmatched force of this era!


    On the Panacea Ocean, the East Falcon light aircraft carrier battle squadron stood as a silent witness to the unfolding aerial spectacle. Captain Dermot and the members werepletely enthralled by the electrifying spectacle.


    This was the definition of a true high¨Clevel aerial battle!


    Initially, they believed they would need tounch 16 carrier¨Cbased fighter jets to assist Robin against the ck Serpent squadron.


    However, it was now evident that such a mission was unnecessary.


    All personnel of the Eastern United Fleet from Draconia, watching the battle unfold, were left in absolute


    awe.


    This was an aerial battle, unlike anything they had ever imagined.


    Throughout their training, they had never witnessed a battle of such incredible scale and intensity.


    Without a shred of doubt, they were convinced that the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet would utterly demolish the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron!


    2.4K


    W

 The Deadly Novelssss 1107

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1107 Directly Targeting ck Serpent No 301


    Regardless of Cary¡¯s repeated warnings, Bryon stood firm in his refusal.


    Even when faced with pressure from the Maritime Self¨CDefense Force, he remained unfazed.


    Due to Bryon¡¯s unique status, Cary had no choice but to seek guidance from the Cab.


    94%


    +8 Pearls


    Inside the Sunria Cab¡¯s conference hall, top¨Cranking officials focused intently on the screen, nervously observing the intense situation unfolding over the Panacea Ocean.


    Despite receiving Cary¡¯s detailed report, they struggled toe to a conclusive decision.


    If the Cab formally requested the Emperor¡¯s approval to deploy the Maritime Self¨CDefense Force in order to neutralize the Rivers family and Bryon¡¯s special private military, it could trigger a bacsh from the influential financial groups backing them.


    Such a move might not only attract widespread criticism but could also cause significant difficulties for the Cab.


    These financial giants are far from being ordinary corporations.


    They are the real power behind Sakurania.


    If the Cab were to anger them over this issue, these wealthy elites could effortlessly alter the politicalndscape.


    At the end of the day, the Sakurania Cab operates more like a group of senior employees than true decision¨Cmakers.


    However, allowing Bryon to leverage the Rivers family¡¯s aerialbat capabilities to provoke Drakebane would inevitably lead to catastrophic consequences.


    The fate of the Clerys, the downfall of the Rivers family, and the disastrous end of the Northern Star Sword School serve as clear warnings of how dire the results could be.


    This fearsome reaper¨Clike figure emerging from the shadows <b>is </b>not someone to be taken lightly.


    Even a nation¡¯s full strength struggles to rein in his defiant actions.


    Only superpowers like Autreynia or Draconia, armed with a devastating military force capable of obliteration<b>, </b>could pose a threat to thewless and unstoppable Divine Drakebane.


    Initially, many assumed that Divine Drakebane¡¯s overwhelming strength was limited to close¨Cquartersbat alone.


    At best, this ability ranks at the level of a minor martial arts expert.


    When up against advanced war machines like squadrons of fighter jets, it hardly holds any significance.


    Now, it was clear that in aerialbat, he was far from the frail figure one might have imagined.


    He was an untouchable God of Death, one that no one dares to challenge!


    During the intense battle against the ck Serpent aerial squadron, Divine Drakebane piloted the


    1


    94%


    Chapter 1107 Directly Targeting ck Serpent No 301


    What¡¯s even more rming is that this fighter jet made its global debut in this very battle.


    +8 Pearls


    Developed at an enormous cost by the Dark Web, this cutting¨Cedge fighter jet boasts exceptional agility, stealth, and speed.


    Its capabilities surpass even the most advanced jets in existence, including the F¨C35, F¨C22, S¨C35, and J¨C20.


    But what makes it truly fearsome is that when Robin takes this Drakebane J¨C70, he and the machine be


    one.


    With unmatched piloting expertise and a fighter jet at the pinnacle of technology, no opposing force stands


    a chance.


    Throughout the history of aerialbat worldwide, no pilot has ever managed to down 12 elite fighter jets in under 10 minutes.


    This moment marks a legendary achievement in the annals of airbat.


    From this day forward, no one will question the overwhelming power of Divine Drakebane in the air.


    He is the true God of Death, defying both heaven and earth without fear!


    While people from different ces, organizations, and alliances across the globe made their guesses, Robin, piloting the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet, flew in formation alongside the blue¨Cd guards operating F¨C35 jets.


    Together, they continued their aerial battle against the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron.


    After an intense and chaotic pursuit, Robin opted to shift his strategy, deciding to go on the offensive.


    However, ck Serpent No. 3 proved to be far more cautious and strategicpared to No. 1 and No. 2 squadrons.


    No matter which direction Robin attempted tounch a surprise attack from, his efforts were blocked.


    Within the ck Serpent No. 3 unit, there was always a jet positioned to block his interception path.


    At the same time, this allowed the remaining five aircraft to seize an opportunity, increasing their chances of delivering a decisive blow.


    Captain of the ck Serpent No. 3, Geraint, was a true master of aerialbat.


    He split his six¨Cfighter jets into two teams.


    Commanding ck Serpent No. 301, he led No. 302 and No. 303 as wingmen to form the first unit, Team A.


    Meanwhile, ck Serpent No. 304 took charge of No. 305 and No. 306, creating the second unit, Team B.


    Geraint¡¯s Team A aggressivelyunched a coordinated attack on Robin¡¯s Drakebane J¨C70.


    At the same time, Team B confronted Drakebane 0002.


    Geraint immediately showcased his exceptional piloting skills.


    He fully took advantage of the F¨C35¡¯s superior maneuverability and high attack angles.


    When engaging the Drakebane I¨C70. he showcased his signature ability. an exceptionally fast roll rate.


    Chapter 1107 Directly Targeting ck Serpent No <b>301 </b>


    ¡ú


    48 Pearls


    The two jets positioned behind him worked in perfect sync at high velocity, creating a lethal trap by cutting off escape routes from both the front and rear.


    As he faced the Drakebane J¨C70, he intentionally exposed every vulnerable gap and held his position for three seconds.


    Noticing the shift in enemy tactics, Robin swiftly pulled back on the control stick to adjust his own strategy.


    This time, ck Serpent Team A employed a formation tactic reminiscent of battle strategies from the Cold weapon era.


    This method was often referred to as Lupine Assault.


    This assault strategy relied on teamwork and coordination,unching a collective attack as a unified force.


    The precision and execution of ck Serpent Team A¡¯s strategy quickly earned admiration from many spectators.


    This was yet another impressive disy of aerialbat.


    Looking back at history, the only true way to break intricate formation tactics where the few face the many is through sheer, overwhelming power.


    The Drakebane J¨C70 continued to ascend, closely pursued by Geraint¡¯s ck Serpent No. 301, 302, and 303 fighter jets.


    As the Drakebane J¨C70 ascended to 12 miles, it abruptly tilted downward and plunged into a steep dive.


    This maneuver created an unexpected radar blind spot, leaving ck Serpent Team A momentarily unable to locate their target.


    Robin controlled his jet with almost illusionary precision,pletely throwing Geraint off track.


    The three fighter jets of ck Serpent Team A spun rapidly, constantly shifting between offensive and defensive positions.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Drakebane J¨C70 exploited the ovepping radar signals.


    As a result, ck Serpent Team A lost all ability to pinpoint Robin¡¯s exact location.


    ¡°No. 302, No. 303, stay alert! The J¨C70 has to be close. I just can¡¯t spot him!¡±


    Geraint, the captain of ck Serpent No. 301, felt an uneasy sense of panic creeping in.


    His instincts warned him that the enemy was close, yet remained out of sight.


    The enemy lurked like a hidden predator, ready tounch an attack at any second.


    ¡°Beep, beep, beep ¡­ ¡±


    A sharp rm from the system red urgently!


    ck Serpent No. 3 had been targeted by the fire control radar, yet the radar screen showed no trace of the


    threat!


    Geraint instantly pushed the throttle forward. attempting to evade the iing strike.


    Chapter 1107 Directly Targeting ck Serpent No 301


    If he didn¡¯t escape in time, life and death would be decided in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°No. 302, report! The J¨C70 is directly above us. We¡¯re within its strike zone!¡±


    ¡°ck Serpent No. 301, radar lock detected!¡±


    Robin issued a direct warning, ¡°This is what happens when you challenge me!¡±


    94%


    ++8 Pearls


    As his words fell, a zing red beam surged toward ck Serpent No. 301, aiming for total destruction.


    ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion erupted as ck Serpent No. 301¡¯s fighter jet was torn apart, scattering fiery debris like an unwilling fireworks show!


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1108

    Chapter 1108 Proud of Their God of War


    +8 Pearls


    At an altitude of six miles, the Drakebane J¨C70 unleashed a devastating strike, reducing ck Serpent No. 301, the lead fighter jet, to a fiery wreckage.


    The captain, Geraint, thrown into the open sky, felt a chill run down his spine.


    In a mere fraction of a second!


    The Drakebane had exploited an almost imperceptible chance and delivered a direct hit.


    Once a legendary pilot, he found himself in utter disbelief, his mind struggling to ept reality, wishing desperately that this was all a hallucination.


    High above, the smoke gradually faded as the parachute carried him downward.


    The scattered debris of the downed fighter jet drifted through the boundless sky like tears of despair, fading into the void.


    A heavy sigh cut through the thick clouds, filling Geraint¡¯s chest with an overwhelming sense of grief.


    He had never imagined that the formidable ck Serpent squadron would crumble so easily before the might of the Drakebane.


    This battle had no purpose!


    Bryon¡¯s miscalction had destroyed decades of careful nning.


    It was more than humiliation, it was total annihtion.


    As Geraint descended, burdened by regret, the Drakebane J¨C70 suddenly came to a halt right before him.


    Inside the cockpit, Robin lifted a hand, shaping his fingers into a mock handgun as if to say, ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    A momentter, a searingser beam erupted from the cannon.


    Geraint let out a bitter smile before being instantly vaporized by the searing heat, vanishing into a plume of smoke.


    The two wingmen, No. 302 and No. 303 trailing closely behind ck Serpent No. 301, immediatelymitted a suicidal attack.


    One veered left, the other right, both roaring toward Robin¡¯s fighter jet at full speed. At the same time, their fire¨Ccontrol radars locked onto their target, and two missilesunched in unison, streaking through the sky with deadly precision.


    With a swift yank of the control stick, Robin sent the Drakebane J¨C70 soaring over 0,6 miles straight up.


    The two iing missiles met midair, colliding in a violent detonation, forming a zing sphere of destruction.


    With their captain gone, the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron plunged into disarray.


    Out of nowhere, Drakebane 0002 emerged from the side, firing off two precise missiles that obliterated ck Serpent No. 302 and No. 303 in an instant.


    Chapter 1108 Proud of Their God of War


    By now, more than half of the ck Serpent No. 3 squadron had been wiped out.


    ¡°Incredible!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    At an altitude of 12 miles, the international Thalrex Order F¨C22 squadron had an unobstructed view of the battle unfolding beneath them.


    Their squadron leader, Pierre Mann, could hardly contain his excitement, practically ready to leap out of his cockpit.


    This was, without a doubt, the most breathtaking aerialbat he had ever witnessed.


    He was certain that this fight would be one of a kind, something no one could ever recreate.


    Ovee with excitement. Pierre felt fortunate that he had never viewed Robin as a rival but had instead chosen to stand by his side.


    If he had done otherwise, he might have vanished before Lord Drakebane just as Geraint and the others had.


    Even though he was the most outstanding ace pilot in all of Escea<b>, </b>going up against Robin right now would only lead to his downfall.


    No matter how refined his aerialbat skills were, he had no chance of oveing an opponent without a discernible pattern.


    Battling someonepletely unpredictable, whose moves were impossible to anticipate, was nothing short of a catastrophe.


    The Eastern United Fleet of Draconia also roared with excitement, filled with pride for their revered military leader.


    ¡°Such an incredible achievement was more than just worthy of apuse<b>, </b>it was the triumph of <i>a </i>true


    warrior!


    ¡°Beyond all of this, an even greater excitement arose!


    ¡°As warriors sworn to protect our homnd, when would we finally have the chance to unleash our unyielding spirit to the fullest?


    ¡°The repeated humiliation, tolerance, and constant restraint have left us seething with frustration and shame!


    ¡°Look at this fearless battle uniform, at the mighty warships and artillery beneath us, and then at those politicians who only speak grand words but never take real action.


    ¡°All these extravagant decorations are nothing but a waste!


    ¡°Every time, I witness those lowly scoundrels from unremarkable ces mocking me right to my face, shing obscene gestures, and provoking me.


    ¡°I feel an intense urge to abandon everything, just like the Divine Drakebane, and cut them down with my own de!


    ¡°But I cannot!


    214


    ? ??? 94%t


    Chapter 1108 Proud of Their God of War


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Since I am unable to do so, then let¡¯s lose ourselves in this breathtaking aerial battle, as if we are part of the fight ourselves!¡±


    At this moment, General Dermot of the East Falcon Carrier Force has already guaranteed Felix that the oue of this battle is certain.


    Bryon¡¯s ck Serpent squadron is fated to bepletely wiped out by the end of today.


    Dermot is convinced that even if thest three remaining fighter jets choose to surrender, considering Divine Drakebane¡¯s ruthless nature, he will still hunt them down all the way to Sunria and eliminate them.


    After a brief moment of shock, ck Serpent No. 304, 305, and 306 swiftly maneuvered out of Robin¡¯s attack range, reorganized their formation, andunched another assault in a zigzag pattern.


    Robin chose not to activate the stealth mode but instead revealed himself directly in front of them.


    The Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet was developed by a former Autreynia military aircraft designer, who had been specially recruited by the Dark Web.


    This aircraft possesses the ability to cruise at supersonic speeds and ranks among the fastest jets globally.


    At present, no other fighter jet can rival it.


    Even the F¨C22gs behind, unable to match even half of its velocity.


    During a high¨Cspeed chase, no aircraft could possibly keep up with the Drakebane J¨C70.


    As ck Serpent No. 304, 305, and 306 turned around to pursue the Drakebane J¨C70, Robin suddenly pulled the nose up, maximizing the aircraft¡¯s aerodynamic drag to execute a rapid deceleration.


    The three pilots of the ck Serpent squadron reacted instantly, tilting their canards and tail fins in unison, lifting their noses to slow down immediately, unintentionally exposing their vulnerable six o¡¯clock position to the enemy.


    Every pilot understood that if they didn¡¯t force a sudden slowdown, Robin would likely exploit the opportunity tounch a barrage of attacks on the ck Serpent fighter jets in one swift strike.


    Divine Drakebane, who had taken down ck Serpent squadron¡¯s captain, Geraint, in mere seconds with a single move, was more than capable of seizing this critical, split¨Csecond opportunity.


    Despite the pressure, ck Serpent No. 304, 305, and 306 executed an advanced defensive maneuver that even earned Robin¡¯s respect.


    However, admiration was nothing more than a fleeting thought..


    The three fighter jets in front of him were still the enemy.


    And when facing the enemy, showing leniency, makingpromises, or granting mercy was nothing but a joke!


    The only course of action was to eliminate them! No second thoughts¨Cjust strike them down!


    Robin refused to give his opponents any time to recover. Just as they repositioned themselves for another engagement, his voice suddenly cut into theirmunication channel, ¡°Die!¡±


    At that instant, both the Drakebane J¨C70 and Drakebane 0002, positioned at a 30¨Cdegree angle to the left


    10:02 Fri, 21 Mar.


    Chapter 1108 Proud of Their God of War


    rear, fired two missiles.


    94%


    +8 Pearls


    Amid the blinding explosions, Robin was astonished to witness an unexpected sight. ck Serpent No. 304 and No. 305 suddenly pulled together, shielding No. 306 with their own aircraft!


    Because of this, the third missile failed to hit No. 306 at the perfect moment.


    Seizing the opportunity, ck Serpent No. 306 swiftly turned and bolted, racing desperately toward the airspace boundary over the Sakuranian Sea.


    Robin let out a chuckle. ¡°Trying to escape? Not a chance!¡±


    As he gave chase, the Sakuranian Sea Self¨CDefense Force¡¯s 17th Brigade, stationed near the Sakuranian Sea and Panacea Ocean, urgently called out, ¡°Drakebane, you¡¯re entering the Sakuranian Sea area! Stop the chase immediately!¡±


    ºÏ


    2.4K


    W


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    94%

 The Deadly Novelssss 1109

    Chapter 1109 A Sky Duel Is About to Begin!


    Robin didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and responded firmly, ¡°Who dares to challenge me? No matter how far I have to chase him, I¡¯ll make sure he falls<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Divine Drakebane, stop your reckless actions at once!¡± the 17th Brigade¡¯s warning grew sharper.


    ¡°If you attempt to enter the Sakuranian Sea zone, we won¡¯t rule out stopping the Drakebane J¨C70, or even shooting it down on the spot!¡±


    Robin shouted in fury, ¡°Like hell you will!


    ¡°If you keep spewing nonsense, consider it a direct act of war against me!¡±


    Silence immediately fell over the Sakuranian Sea Self¨CDefense Force¡¯s 17th Brigade.


    Before the operation began, the local consul and senior envoy of Sakurania repeatedly stressed, ¡°Regarding Divine Drakebane, you are only allowed to warn, protest, or even beg, but never use force against him. This lunatic thrives on destruction, don¡¯t provoke him!¡±


    If they continued issuing verbal threats, Divine Drakebane, this unpredictable menace, would undoubtedly turn their 17th Brigade into rubble.


    Even though the Eastern United Fleet to the left dared not make any unauthorized moves, the East Falcon Carrier Force ahead, along with the Thalrex Order Air Squadron, had no intention of standing down.


    They were fully armed for winter training, their aircraft bristling with warheads, ready forbat.


    A winter training? Who were they trying to deceive?


    Their real purpose was obviously to back up Divine Drakebane!


    If he gave the order, Dermot, the war¨Cloving maniac<b>, </b>would unleash every missile he had on the 17th Brigade.


    There was no doubt in their minds that Dermot would tten Sakurania, and Autreynia wouldn¡¯t dare object.


    After all, their paychecks came from the Aldridges.


    If the boss decided to take down a rabid dog, would Autreynia¡¯s top officials even dare to interfere?


    At that moment, thest fighter jet of the ck Serpent, No. 306, was only a second away from the Sakurania Sea.


    The fire¨Ccontrol radar of the Drakebane J¨C70 had long since locked onto No. 306.


    In thatst instant, Robin decisively hit the missileunch button.


    A zing eruption tore through the sky!


    A fierce ze suddenly erupted in the sky above the border between the Sakurania Sea and the Panacea


    Ocean.


    ¡°Drakebane J¨C70, you havemitted a severe vition of regtions¡­¡±


    94%


    Chapter 1109 A Sky Duel Is About to Begin!


    +8 Pearls


    Robin immediately cut off the Sakurania Self¨CDefense Force¡¯s broadcast, ¡°If you dare speak to me in that tone again, I¡¯ll show you what it truly means to disrespect me!¡±


    At that moment, the East Falcon Carrier Force detected that the self¨Cdefense forces stationed in the Panacea Ocean might pose a risk to Divine Drakebane.


    On Dermot¡¯s orders, they swiftly advanced toward the Sakurania 17th Brigade.


    Simultaneously, the Eastern United Fleet adjusted its formation, locking onto the brigade¡¯s location with their missiles.


    Seeing no alternative, the 17th Brigade fell silent and promptly retreated into the Sakuranian Sea zone.


    As Robin turned back after taking down thest ck Serpent squadron fighter jet, something on the radar caught his attention, a fast¨Cmoving signal approaching from his left rear at the two o¡¯clock position.


    Drakebane 0002 quickly issued a warning, ¡°A S¨C35 fighter jet is closing in from your left rear.¡±


    At that moment, the S¨C35¡¯s transmission directly patched into Robin¡¯smunications.


    ¡°Mr. Drakebane, this is Bryon Gulliver. Funny enough, your grandfather and I were both great figures of the same era!


    ¡°Both your grandfather and father are men I deeply admire.


    ¡°I am the only one who knows where they went.


    ¡°Heh, how about we strike a deal?


    ¡°You hand over the ancient relic in your possession, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth about what happened two decades ago.


    ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯ll reveal where your grandfather and father really disappeared to.¡±


    Robin¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°Bryon Gulliver, perfect timing!


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I was going to fly straight to your base at the southern shrine of Neuno.


    ¡°As for the truth from 20 years ago, whether you tell me or not, I¡¯ll uncover it on my own!


    ¡°You¡¯ll never get your hands on the ancient relic!


    ¡°In just moments, you¡¯ll vanish into the skies, six miles above the Panacea Ocean!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bryon scoffed.


    ¡°Drakebane, your ammunition <b>is </bpletely depleted. How do you n to keep up with me in aerialbat? The jet I¡¯m flying is armed with eight warheads!


    ¡°No matter how fast your aircraft is, do you really think you can outrun eight precision¨Cguided missiles?


    ¡°Besides, my S¨C35 isn¡¯t much slower than your J¨C70.


    ¡°I actually appreciate your skills and potential. I¡¯d hate to see you meet such an unfortunate end.


    ¡°If you listen to me. I¡¯d be willing to ept vou as my sole apprentice. I have never made such an offer in all


    94%


    Chapter 1109 A Sky Duel Is About to Begin!


    my years of fame. Give me the ancient relic, and I¡¯ll grant you three wishes.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°On top of that, I have one trillion¨Cdor deposit stored in a Sinyald bank. You can take everyst cent.


    ¡°With that kind of wealth, you¡¯d be unstoppable.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, with a bright future ahead. Is it really worth throwing everything away for an old, unimpressive dagger?


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t think you were capable, Drakebane, I wouldn¡¯t even bother speaking to you.¡±


    Robin scoffed, his voiceced with disdain. ¡°Spare me your empty words! Even if you begged on your knees, I would never hand over the dragon dagger!


    ¡°Letting a monster like you possess the dragon dagger would bring disaster upon the entire world!


    ¡°Bryon, I may be out of ammunition, but under this open sky, I can still turn you to nothing!¡±


    At an altitude of 12 miles, the Thalrex Order¡¯s F¨C22 squadron observed Robin¡¯s predicament with full understanding.


    A fighter jet without ammunition was as good as a warrior stripped of his sword.


    With Bryon piloting a fully armed S¨C35, the squadron wished they could assist.


    Yet, since Drakebane, a legendary figure of war, remained silent, they hesitated to act.


    However, Pierre had already made up his mind.


    If Bryon dared to make a threatening move against Robin, he was prepared to fire a missile at the S¨C35 without hesitation.


    At the same time, Drakebane 0002, also out of ammunition, secretly signaled to Robin that he would ram his fighter jet straight into Bryon.


    Robin rejected the idea outright.


    He immediatelymanded them to retreat from the battle.


    Drakebane 0002, unwilling to defy the God of Death¡¯s orders, had no choice but to withdraw.


    Meanwhile, General Dermot of the East Falcon Carrier Force grasped the gravity of the unfolding crisis.


    Robin had no ammunition left and found himself in a perilous standoff against Bryon¡¯s provocation.


    Without hesitation, hemanded the fleet to lock their radar onto Bryon.


    If Robin was in danger, the S¨C<i>35 </i>would be taken down without dy.


    As for the Draconia¡¯s Eastern United Fleet, they sat on pins and needles, tense and uneasy.


    They fully understood the danger Robin was facing.


    However, no direct orders hade from their superiors.


    When they requested hackun for Rohin the higher¨Cuns responded with unwavering confidence that he


    Chapter 1109 A Sky Duel Is About to Begin!


    could handle Bryon on his own.


    +8 Pearls


    Larkin Kobeck, the chiefmander of the Eastern United Fleet, furrowed his brows as he gazed into the boundless sky. A sky duel was about to begin!


    2.4K


    A14


    21 Mar

 The Deadly Novelssss 1110

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1110 I Was Once a Hero


    Bryon observed the shifting blips on the radar and let out augh.


    K94%


    +8 Pearls


    He recognized that they were flying at an altitude of 12 miles, three F¨C22 fighter jets forming part of the Thalrex Order air force.


    This air force was surely carrying out directives from the centralmand of the Thalrex Headquarters.


    Hah! <i>Sergio</i>, <i>Jenna</i>, your <i>schemes </i><i>will </i><i>never </i><i>seed</i><i>! </i>


    Stopping <i>us </i><i>from </i><i>reshaping </i><i>this </i><i>chaotic </i><i>world </i><i>is nothing </i><i>but </i><i>a </i><i>hopeless </i>fantasy<i>! </i>


    A surge of madness surged through Bryon¡¯s chest.


    Never before had his dream seemed so attainable!


    Once he secured the ancient relic, he would wield unparalleled power, rising as the eternal ruler of the Earth!


    At <i>that </i><i>moment</i><i>, </i><i>all </i><i>the </i><i>insignificant </i><i>people </i><i>of </i><b><i>the </i></b>world <i>would </i><i>have </i><i>no </i><b><i>choice </i></b><i>but </i>to submit<b><i>, </i></b>bowing and worshiping


    <i>me</i><i>! </i>


    <i>Every </i><i>single </i><i>day</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>entire </i><i>world </i><i>would </i><i>witness </i><i>my </i><i>magnificence</i>.


    <i>I </i><i>would </i><i>stand </i><i>in the </i><i>spotlight</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>center </i><i>of </i><i>attention </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>world</i>.


    <i>From </i>that point <i>onward</i><i>, </i>I <i>would </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>divine </i><i>being</i>. I <i>would </i><i>be </i><i>everything</i><i>! </i>


    I <i>could </i><imand </i><i>and </i><i>control </i><b><i>this </i></b><i>world </i>as I <i>pleased</i><i>! </i>


    <i>Ideas </i><i>like </i><i>social progress</i><i>, </i><i>human </i><i>rights</i><i>, </i><i>liberty</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>aspirations </i><i>were </i><i>nothing </i><i>more </i><b><i>than </i></b><b><i>illusions </i></b><b><i>created </i></b><i>by </i>weaklings!


    <i>This </i>world <b><i>was </i></b><i>never </i><i>meant </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>equal</i><i>! </i>


    <i>Within </i><i>the </i><i>boundless </i><i>universe</i><i>, </i><i>all </i><i>creatures </i><i>were </i><i>like </i><b><i>insects</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><i>exist </i><i>only </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>mercy </i><i>of </i><i>someone </i><i>like </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>born </i><i>with </i><i>noble </i><i>blood</i><i>, </i><i>destined </i><i>to </i><i>enjoy </i><i>everything</i><i>! </i>


    <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>those </i><i>pathetic </i><imoners </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>lower </i><i>ranks </i><i>ever </i><i>be </i><i>worthy </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>authority</i>?


    <i>Hahaha</i>!


    Bryon envisioned the triumphant moment when he would stand unrivaled at the top of the world, wielding an ancient artifact, a time when nothing would be beyond his reach. Lost in his vision, heughed wildly.


    After indulging in his wild fantasies, he quickly snapped back to reality.


    His gaze returned to the glowing dots on the radar screen.


    He knew very well that aside from the three Thalrex Order fighter jets prepared to defend Robin at any moment, there was another threat.


    Beneath the clouds, six miles over the Panacea Ocean, the fire¨Ccontrol radar of the East Falcon Carrier Force had locked onto his ne, ready to obliterate him in an instant.


    10:03 Fri, 21 Mar


    Chapter 1110 I Was Once a Hero


    of the Aldridges¡® East Falcon Carrier Force and those three F¨C22 jets!


    ¡°I also understand that even if I take you down right now, I won¡¯t escape their missile barrage.


    ¡°Hah! The so¨Ccalled Divine Drakebane is nothing but a fraud who hides behind borrowed power!


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that all the prestige and influence you¡¯ve gained came from riding their coattails!¡±


    Robin let out a soft chuckle. ¡°And what exactly are you trying to imply?¡±


    940


    +8 Pearls


    Bryon¡¯s lips curled into a cryptic smile. ¡°Once upon a time, I too was a hero, someone the world looked up to. Even the Emperor had to step aside for me.


    ¡°That was because of my fearless nature and boundless ambition!


    ¡°It was also through my sheer courage and audacity that I earned such respect.


    ¡°But today, you¡¯ve gone to such great lengths to make a spectacle of yourself. What kind of hero does <i>that </i>make you?


    ¡°Without them standing behind you, would you still dare to speak to me this way?


    ¡°If you could, then I, and perhaps the whole world, might truly recognize you as someone worth remembering!


    ¡°The Sakurania 17th Brigade has pulled back to the Sakuranian Sea, yet your forces continue to advance relentlessly!


    ¡°A carrier force and an airbat team, with the Eastern United Fleet of Draconia providing support, you¡¯ve assembled an overwhelming force just to take me down. But even if you seed in bringing down my S¨C35 today, what difference will it make?


    ¡°The only thing the world will say is that you, the so¨Ccalled God of Death, are nothing but a hollow title!


    ¡°Drakebane, do you have the courage to dismiss them all and face me in a true one¨Con¨Cone battle?


    ¡°If you do, and I end up being defeated by your hand, I¡¯ll ept my fate.


    ¡°But with their assistance, no matter how this ends, your reputation will be the one that suffers.¡±


    Robin smirked. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re just trying to set me up, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll y along!


    ¡°Since my debut, I¡¯ve ughtered my way through the entire World of Darkness, and I¡¯ve never relied on others to achieve my sess.


    ¡°Even without any backup, I will still destroy you, leaving no chance for redemption.


    With that, Robin immediately gave an order to Pierre and Dermot, ¡°F¨C22 airbat team, withdraw from this zone at once.¡±


    Pierre was caught off guard. ¡°Mr. Drakebane, you can¡¯t let Bryon deceive you ¡­


    10


    ¡°Get out! Leave the area now, or I¡¯ll bring you all down myself!¡± Robinmanded coldly. Left with no other option. Pierreplied and retreated with his team.


    214


    Chapter 1110 I Was Once a Hero


    94%


    +8 Pearls


    Following Robin¡¯s directive, the East Falcon Carrier Force promptly moved away.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers aboard the Eastern United Fleet, who had been closely observing the battle, grew tense upon learning of Robin¡¯s decision.


    ¡°How could Commander Ramsey fall into Bryon¡¯s trap?!¡± Elliott and others participating in the joint operation were left utterly baffled.


    It was obvious to everyo


    that Bryon was deliberately provoking.


    His goal was to iste Robin by stripping away all his support.


    Robin¡¯s fighter jet hadpletely run out of ammunition.


    At this moment, if he had to f


    Bryon alone, he would be at a serious disadvantage.


    The team quickly urged Larkin Kobeck, the chiefmander of the Eastern United Fleet, to escte the matter and request special permission to take action.


    However, the response from the superiors left them powerless.


    They were still instructed to remain patient, as Drakebane was believed to be capable of handling the crisis on its own.


    If external forces got involved, the situation would be even more chaotic.


    It might escte tensions in the region and possibly spark arge¨Cscale conflict.


    For the greater good of the people, restraint was necessary! Relevant parties were actively negotiating with the Sakurania side to ensure that the Sakurania Self¨CDefense Force did not intervene in this matter.


    However, no response had been received from their side yet.


    At the same time, the 17th Brigade fleet, which had been hidden within the Sakuranian Sea, began moving into the Panacea Ocean high sea.


    Their targeting radar had locked onto Robin¡¯s Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet.


    ¡°These vile scoundrels, these traitors! How could they resort to such deceitful tactics?¡± Maverick shouted furiously.


    ¡°If it¡¯s supposed to be a fair duel, why would they tantly aim missiles at Mr. Ramsey¡¯s jet in the high sea of the Panacea Ocean?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Since we¡¯ve already arrived, we¡¯re not going to sit around waiting for those foreign affairs people to settle things. Our fleet will enter the high sea as well!¡±


    Elliott stomped his foot angrily. ¡°Enough! We can¡¯t afford to waste more time. Let¡¯s take action now! If we have to go down fighting against the 17th Brigade, so be it!¡±


    Larkin, the chiefmander of the Eastern United Fleet, was just as enraged. He wanted nothing more than to follow Elliott¡¯s lead, ignoring protocol andunching missiles to eliminate Bryon immediately.


    However, the advisory team apanying them issued a firm directive, insisting they remain patient and wait for orders from the top leadership.


    Chapter 1110 I Was Once a Hero


    at 94%


    +8 Pearls


    If anyone acted without authorization, they would be stripped of theirmand and dismissed on the spot.


    With no other option, the Eastern United Fleet¡¯smand team had toply.


    General Dermot, themander of the East Falcon Carrier Force, sent an unambiguous warning, demanding that the 17th Brigade retreat at once.


    If they took any further provocative actions, they would be fired upon for posing a threat to the East Falcon Carrier Force.


    Robin, however, snapped at Dermot, urging him to leave the area immediately.


    As the East Falcon Carrier Force quickly withdrew, the Draconia Eastern United Fleet could do nothing but watch, while the Thalrex Order air force had already distanced itself from the conflict. With a smug grin, Bryon spoke, ¡°Drakebane, looks like we can finally negotiate as equals now.


    ¡°I


    suggest you think before you speak. Our 17th Brigade is not something you can take lightly! Hahaha ¡­ ¡±


    2.4K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1111

    AIA


    94%


    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1111 No One Can Threaten Me!


    +8 Pearls


    Sakuranian Sea Self¨CDefense Force¡¯s 15th Battalion, which had been hidden in the depths of the Sakuranian Sea, swiftly mobilized.


    This battalion is an attack unit equipped by a light aircraft carrier squadron.


    The Sakuranian Sea Self¨CDefense Force¡¯s 15th Battalion, known as the 88 Fleet, was an assault¨Coriented fleet consisting of eight warships and eight anti¨Csubmarine aircraft.


    The deployment of the 15th Battalion in the sea is clearly intended to confront Robin.


    Previously, they were assigned to enter this area with orders to only observe and wait for further instructions from the Defense Department.


    With the departure of the Thalrex Order¡¯s F22 Air Force and the East Falcon Carrier Force, they received a covert directive to team up with the 17th Brigade and enter the Panacea Ocean¡¯s high sea to act freely.


    Now, the true objective of their n had be apparent!


    Robin, piloting the Drakebane J¨C70 fighter jet, was left with no missiles except for the short¨Crange defense machine gun.


    Having lost support from several key forces, they believed it would only take moments to bring down the Drakebane J¨C70.


    The 17th Brigade, alongside the 15th destroyer helicopter light aircraft carrier team, sailed out from the Sakuranian Sea, aiming to eliminate Drakebane in this area and to use it to destroy Bryon.


    This devious n to kill two targets with one move was crafted by the Sunria Defense Department when Robin sought revenge on the Rivers family.


    Robin was merely a pawn seeking revenge, while Bryon was their true target.


    Their real agenda was to use an outside force to eliminate him, revealing their hidden motives.


    The involvement of two forces was meant to create a false impression for Bryon.


    In other words, they fed him a false belief, pushed his ambitions with artificial stimnts, and provoked him into reckless action against Robin.


    This was the mostmon and malicious tactic used by cunning politicians: to tter and then destroy.


    They wanted the victim to feel grateful for their own demise.


    At present, Bryon had the upper hand in the confrontation.


    It could be said that he had countless ways to defeat Drakebane.


    The power gap was as vast as the difference between an elephant and an ant.


    Bryon made a few circles in the air and once again mocked Robin.


    ¡°Drakebane, I bet you¡¯re regretting your hasty decision now, aren¡¯t you? Hahaha ¡­


    94%


    Chapter 1111 No One Can Threaten Mel


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°If I were in your shoes, I would never pull back my forces but would instead use my advantage to strike down the enemy right away.


    ¡°I would never make the foolish mistake you did.


    ¡°Still, I respect your bravery and courage. A warrior like you is exactly what I need to help fulfill our grand


    mission.


    ¡°Drakebane, now that the situation is like this, we can have a nice, easy conversation.


    ¡°You¡¯re young. There¡¯s no need to throw away your life over a moment of impulse, nor should you destroy the reputation you¡¯ve built.


    ¡°The world isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. Much of what¡¯s called justice or truth is just a fa?ade crafted by politicians, greedy capitalists, and power¨Chungry viins trying to push their own agendas.


    ¡°In this world, there are no so¨Ccalled great men who act for the welfare of the people. All these schemes are just a game, a story of lies. Heh!


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe the two Sakurania fleets in the sea are here to back me up.


    ¡°The truth is, they¡¯re here for their own gain.


    ¡°In this game, both you and I are destined to die.


    ¡°So, we must work together to get out of this mess<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Robin chuckled, ¡°Old fool, you and them are all the same. There¡¯s no <i>way </i>I would ally with someone like you!


    ¡°You think two self¨Cdefense forces could intimidate me? Your pettiness and weakness limit your imagination.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you


    think!


    ¡°Even if Sakurania¡¯s entire self¨Cdefense forces are called into action, I will stille out on top!


    ¡°Just two self¨Cdefense forces have already driven you to this point. Show some pride, so I can at least feel some satisfaction in defeating you!¡±


    Bryon didn¡¯t seem angry, instead, he chuckled. ¡°Drakebane, you¡¯re starting to grow on me. In my previous life, I was once a hero like you, but I was naive.


    ¡°When I realized that everything was just a game, a story of lies and that no one could change it, I decided. Why not be the ruler of this world? To be the king of this world, free to roam as I please, to deceive those blindly following fools!


    ¡°I survived! I¡¯ve survived with grit and honor.


    ¡°My purpose in this life is to im the ancient relic and fulfill my grand ambitions.


    ¡°I truly value ability, so I won¡¯t take your life. As long as you give me your dragon dagger and join me, I will ensure you live freely and leisurely, as someone above all others but below only one.¡±


    Robin pulled out a bronze box and scoffed, ¡°Bryon, you¡¯ve lingered as a spirit for decades, you should¡¯ve vanished long ago. Not even the best technology can make your foolish soul wise!


    Chapter 1111 No One Can Threaten Me!


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve crossed the line, today will be your end!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    Bryon sighed with regret, ¡°Drakebane, you¡¯ve run out of ammunition, how can you possibly stand a chance against me now?


    ¡°My fire control radar has locked onto you, one move and you¡¯re finished.


    ¡°And the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigades are closing in. I¡¯m sure their missiles have already zeroed in on you. What¡¯s left for you to negotiate with me?


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer you one final chance. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not valuing talent!¡±


    Robin opened the bronze box filled with Emberleaf Fans and smirked, ¡°No one in this world can pose a threat to me!¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Sunria Cab¡¯s conference hall.


    Rakesh Petrov was receiving an urgentmunication from Cary, ¡°Rakesh, immediately instruct the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigades to retreat to the Sakuranian Sea and stop them from taking any provocative


    actions!<b>¡± </b>


    Rakesh scoffed, ¡°With the current situation, there¡¯s no need to be concerned. Cary, are you getting too anxious? Don¡¯t you realize that your actions will make the Sakurania Defense Department look bad?¡±


    Cary responded urgently, ¡°Rakesh, your arrogance and ignorance will cause the Sakuranian Sea Self- Defense Force to suffer greatly!


    ¡°Divine Drakebane isn¡¯t as na?ve as you think, you fool.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have enough cards in his hand, why would he withdraw support so easily?


    ¡°Divine Drakebane has the ability tomand the entire World of Darkness and be the topmander¨Cin¨Cchief of Thalrex Order Star Troopers. Do you think that¡¯s just a myth? You fool!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t put a stop to the reckless actions of the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Rakesh sneered, ¡°What cards does he have left? Do you really think those who only know how toin will assist Drakebane? No one buys that!


    ¡°The entire world knows they¡¯re just a bunch of selfish, scared rabbits who care only about saving themselves. They¡¯d never risk their lives for causes they don¡¯t even believe in!


    ¡°If Drakebane puts his trust in them, he will surely be sted to pieces!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1112

    Chapter 1112 Let the Missiles Fly a Little Longer!


    The Sunria Cab¡¯s conference hall was suddenly filled with mockingughter.


    ¡°They really know how to speak, don¡¯t they?


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Everything they say is so well¨Cnned, using references from the ssics. It¡¯s so pleasant to hear, hahaha¡­


    Rakeshughed so much that his dentures nearly flew out of his mouth.


    Cary, watching the politicians embarrass themselves on video, shouted in frustration, ¡°Rakesh, you guys are out of your minds! You¡¯ll be remembered as the sinners of the Sakurania!


    ¡°I pity the people of our Sakurania nation!


    ¡°They work tirelessly day and night, sacrificing their blood and sweat to pay taxes to fund your government jobs. Is it just so you can selfishly serve your own interests at any cost?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the dangerous actions targeting Drakebane, the oue will be disastrous!


    ¡°I guarantee that the result will be theplete destruction of the entire 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade, costing the people trillions!¡±


    Rakesh and his teamughed even harder. ¡°Cary, you¡¯re nothing but a coward! There¡¯s no way his empty fighter jet could avoid the powerful strikes of the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade fleets!¡±


    ¡°Rakesh, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Cary yelled in frustration, but he dared not mention the potential existence of the super weapon system control device in Robin¡¯s hands.


    Don¡¯t even mention the two Eight¨CEight Fleet, which have long since lost their deterrent power. Even the mighty Autreynia military bases, the Sakurania homnd, and indeed, all of the world¡¯s armed forces, would be nothing but scraps in the face of such a superweapon system.


    As long as Robin held onto the pair of Emberleaf Fans and the bronze box, he was the supreme ruler of this world, and no one could challenge him!


    This was not some legend, it was the truth!


    Deep within the snow¨Ccovered mountains of Ugond¡¯s northern region, the leader of the Dark Night Alliance, Baird Buchanan, nced up at the massive screen before him and scoffed, ¡°What a fool Bryon Gulliver is, and what an idiotic Sakurania Cab!


    ¡°Drakebane dares to send away all support, piloting a fighter jet without missiles to face off against it. This clearly means he must have even more terrifying cards up his sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame he doesn¡¯t know how to use the ancient relic. Otherwise, the Sakurania homnd would have already been wiped out.


    ¡°It seems that Sergio¡¯s super weapon is about to make its move aga


    On an ind in the South Panacea Ocean, inside the conference hall of the Panacea Ocean Warriors Alliance, Shepherd and the heads of 20 super¨Cwealthy families held their breath, their eyes glued to the images of the sea near the Sakurania and the sky above.


    <b>TL </b><ol><li></li></ol>


    15.L. D.ttalion and 17th. D.


    ,<b>1</b>¡­¡­???¡¢ ?????? ?????


    22


    Chapter 1112 Let the Missiles Fly a Little Longer!


    73%


    +8 Pearls


    destroy Drakebane, yet also wishing for the demon Bryon from the past century to be vaporized by missiles.


    However, Drakebane¡¯s actions made them realize an even more terrifying truth.


    If the rumors were true, and Robin truly had control over a super weapon system capable of annihting the world, it would spell inevitable disaster for them all.


    In a church on the outskirts of the Marinaverdin, the Dark Lord, Caym stood alone, watching the screen while chuckling coldly.


    ¡°Nobody could have predicted that the ancient relic, sought after for decades, would end up in his hands.


    ¡°Shadow really went to great lengths, ha!


    ¡°Now, with the ancient relic in Drakebane¡¯s possession, the whole world knows. The stage is set for a global covert battle for the Drakebane. Moshe, it¡¯s time for us to act too!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Dark Lord!¡±


    As different factions around the world stirred in chaos, a trail of fire suddenly streaked across the sky above


    the Panacea Ocean!


    All eyes focused on the jet zing with bright mes in the center of the image!


    It was the Drakebane J¨C70!


    The zing fire in the sky turned out to be an S¨C35 fighter jet!


    Instantly, the Draconia Eastern United Fleet erupted in cheers, ¡°Wow! Drakebane shot down Bryon! We¡¯ve won!¡±


    At this moment, the Eastern United Fleet¡¯smand team urgently reminded Larkin to have Robin leave the area immediately to prevent a confrontation with the Sakurania 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade.


    Larkin¡¯s smile quickly faded. ¡°Do we have the authority to issue orders to Drakebane?¡±


    The officer responded sternly, ¡°If you keep engaging in these reckless actions, it could lead to ¡­


    Elliott stepped forward, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the Sakurania 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade are already targeting the J¨C70? You should bemanding them not to attack Drakebane, not asking Drakebane to escape!


    ¡°We¡¯ve already embarrassed ourselves by not offering any support. What right do we have to interfere with Drakebane¡¯s matters?


    ¡°When he left Draconia, he made it clear that his actions were not connected to us. So why are we now telling him to leave this area right away?


    ¡°This is the high sea, not the d*mn Sakuranian Sea!¡±


    ¡°Elliott, look, that j*rk Bryon actually managed to eject and didn¡¯t get blown up!¡± Maverick pointed at the screen and shouted.


    241


    Sat, 22 Mar


    Chapter 1112 Let the Missiles Fly a Little Longer!


    73%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°D*mn it! Master Ramsey is incredible, look at that stance, he¡¯s going to use the machine gun to take out Bryon. Shoot, hurry up and finish off this ghost!¡±


    The regimentmander shouted, ¡°General Kobeck, immediately instruct Drakebane to stop provoking! Otherwise, it could lead to unnecessary regional conflicts!¡±


    Larkin yelled, ¡°The higher¨Cups have already ordered that this exercise carry a specific purpose. If Drakebane¡¯s safety is threatened, I have the right to act!¡±


    ¡°Colonel Elliott, immediately pass along themander¡¯s order to lock onto Sakurania¡¯s 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade. If they dare to attack Drakebane, stop them immediately, even kill them if necessary!¡±


    ¡°Understood! Missileunch team, prepare!¡± Elliottmanded right away.


    At that moment, Bryon soared high above the Panacea Ocean.


    At an altitude of nine miles, Bryon deployed his parachute.


    He couldn¡¯t understand where the missile hade from.


    The leaders of the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade were shocked and immediately searched for the source of the missile strike.


    At the same time, they contacted the Sunria Defense Department for guidance on how to proceed.


    They were too afraid to make a decision about eliminating Drakebane on their own.


    Interfering with the interests of the East Falcon Carrier Force could lead to catastrophic consequences for them and their homnd.


    Only Pierre, observing from a distance, understood where the missile that downed the S¨C35 hade from.


    It wasunched from a hidden base in the South Panacea Ocean.


    This base housed a super weapon capable of destroying the entire world.


    Sakurania¡¯s 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade would be foolish to challenge Robin.


    He was certain that these two forces would be reduced to nothing in an instant.


    In the Sakurania Cab conference hall, the once lively atmosphere quickly turned tense.


    As they watched the dramatic explosions on therge screen, fear overtook them.


    It wasn¡¯t the work of the Eastern United Fleet, East Falcon Carrier Force, or the Thalrex Order Air Force, causing Rakesh to panic.


    The warning from Cary still echoed in his mind, and within moments, the truth was clear. Drakebane still had enough cards in his hands!


    At that moment, the big screen disyed the Drakebane J¨C70¡¯s machine gun aimed directly at Bryon.


    He quickly instructed the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade to get in touch with Robin.


    However. Robin took control of the Cab¡¯s satellite feed. dering. ¡°It¡¯s already over. Since vou¡¯ve drawn


    <i>2/1 </i>


    09:47 Sat, 22 Mar


    2 73%


    Chapter 1112 Let the Missiles Fly a Little Longer!


    your sword against me, let the missiles fly a little longer!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    In the blink of an eye, Sakurania¡¯s 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade were consumed by mes in the Panacea Ocean!


    2.5K


    1


    A


    Sat, 22 Mar


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1113

    Chapter 1113 You¡¯re Not Worthy to Be My Opponent!


    Bryon was thrown from the S¨C35, leaving him disoriented as he struggled to regain his bearings.


    He never imagined that Divine Drakebane would possess such a powerful trump card.


    As debris, smoke, and wind rushed past him, his lingering consciousness almost shattered.


    After decades of waiting patiently, he had expected a different result.


    73%


    +8 Pearls


    He believed that with the downfall of the Dragon Lord of Draconia, Baird Buchanan, Dark Night Alliance¡¯s leader of Ugond, and Caym, the Dark Lord of the Marinaverdin, his return would make him unbeatable.


    Yet, a new and even more powerful figure had risen.


    Divine Drakebane had made a name for himself in the mercenary martial world in less than five years, truly a mysterious and profound individual.


    Even more frightening was the fact that he had many unseen forces supporting him, helping him rise to the peak of the world.


    Although Drakebane had not fully unlocked the terrifying power of the ancient relic, he had enough resources to dominate the world.


    Even when facing giants like Autreynia and Tanqueria, he showed no weakness.


    A gust of wind hit, and Bryon was knocked off his feet by the forceful st of air.


    The overwhelming presence of the Drakebane J¨C70 appeared before him.


    Inside the cockpit, Robin made a gesture as though aiming a gun at him.


    Bryon grinned.


    <i>Drakebane¡¯s </i><i>bold </i><i>and </i><i>defiant </i><i>attitude </i><i>reminds </i><i>me </i><i>so </i><i>much </i><i>of </i>my <i>younger </i><i>self</i><i>! </i>


    It¡¯s <b><i>just </i></b><i>unfortunate </i><i>that </i><i>God </i><i>did </i><i>not </i><i>favor </i><i>me</i><i>! </i>


    <i>After </i><i>all </i><i>my </i><i>hard </i>work <i>and </i><i>persistence</i><i>, </i>I <i>was </i>so <i>close </i><i>to </i><i>victory</i>.


    <i>Unfortunately</i>, I <i>was </i><i>born </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>wrong </i><i>moment</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>end</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>escape </i><i>my </i><i>fate</i><i>, </i><i>falling </i><i>into </i><i>the </i><i>endless </i><i>cycle </i><i>of reincarnation</i>.


    A loud, frantic barrage of cannon fire erupted.


    Bryon¡¯s dark, lingering soul was shattered into pieces six miles above the ground, leaving no trace behind.


    Meanwhile, in the conference hall of the Sunria Cab.


    Rakesh stared at the satellite transmission video,pletely stunned.


    In an instant, the two Eight¨CEight Fleet, which had once ruled Southeast Aurientia, were engulfed in a violent sea of mes, without a single shot fired.


    ¡°Cary! Investigate ¡­ quickly investigate! Find out right away where these targeting missiles areing


    ? ., 73%?


    Chapter 1113 You¡¯re Not Worthy to Be My Opponent!


    ¡°Investigate what?¡± Cary snapped back, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you all along not to provoke that madman Drakebane, but you wouldn¡¯t listen!


    ¡°The 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade were funded by the hard¨Cearned tax money of the billions of Sakurania citizens! And now, you arrogant fools have destroyed them!


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Do you really think the Eastern United Fleet is all talk? Do you honestly think Draconia won¡¯t unsheathe its


    sword?


    ¡°They¡¯ve only been holding back.


    ¡°If their core interests are truly threatened, the warriors of Draconia are a force to be reckoned with!


    ¡°Look at what happened to Andy, Tanqueria, Criele, and the powerful Eaglet! What happened when more than ten nations banded together against them? What was the oue?


    ¡°In the end, they were all crushed and brought cmity upon themselves!


    ¡°They are the true giants of this world!


    ¡°How many Sakurania missiles will it take to eliminate those reckless fighters when they get upset?


    ¡°Plus, the Eastern United Fleet hasn¡¯t even moved yet.


    ¡°Just look at how many radars have already locked onto the 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade, and practically all of our bases!


    ¡°If you gullible fools still believe Draconia¡¯s kindness and gentleness show weakness, you¡¯re making a huge mistake!


    ¡°Even without their full strength, just one person, Drakebane, could turn us into <b>a </b>sea of fire!¡±


    Rakesh took a slow breath. ¡°General Cary, please, put aside your anger and contact Drakebane immediately. Let him know this is all just a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Rakesh, you¡¯re nothing but a bunch of bullies picking on the weak!¡± Cary growled but made the logical decision <i>to </i>reach out to Robin.


    That was because, near the Sakuranian Sea¡¯s edge, there was a naval team, the 14th Battalion, ready to be deployed as a backup team for any surprises.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, this is Cary Barber. This whole incident is a misunderstanding, please¡­


    Robin cut him off, ¡°Cary, tell your leader that since your fleet wants to treat me like an enemy, I will show you that you are unworthy of standing against me!


    ¡°Let them know quickly. Have the 14th Battalion send a goodbye message home. Three seconds from now, they¡¯ll disappearpletely!¡±


    Rakesh was instantly filled with dread. ¡°Cary, we apologize! Please tell Drakebane to stop! We swear w never provoke him again¨Cwe wouldn¡¯t even dare think about it. Please Mr. Ramsey, stop¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Robin didn¡¯t wait for Cary to respond and spoke immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t ept apologies from challengers. Now that the fight has started, let¡¯s make it brutal!


    ¡°Otherwise, you worthless fools will think I am weak and can be pushed around!¡±


    Chapter 1113 You¡¯re Not Worthy to Be My Opponent!


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°But Mr. Ramsey, the 14th Battalion hasn¡¯t done anything to you. They¡¯re innocent! Please spare them. I will personally lead my team to apologize to you.¡± Rakesh waspletely bewildered.


    ¡°Innocent? There¡¯s no such thing as innocence on a life¨Cand¨Cdeath battlefield!¡± Robinughed coldly, activating the super weapon targeting system. ¡°This is the cost of challenging me!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! zing trails of fire ripped through the sky and violently struck the 14th Battalion flect.


    Near the Sakuranian Sea, a sea of fire erupted.


    It was an unimaginable catastrophe!


    The entire world trembled with the massive shockwaves!


    They believed that with the three Eight¨CEight Fleet ruling this region, they could easily defeat Divine Drakebane.


    Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t even manage to beat him, but nearly half of the wealth they¡¯d built up over decades was lost!


    In that instant, everything went quiet.


    Those who had once dreamed of taking advantage of the dormant power in the East were now reassessing their own strengths.


    One person was enough to bring down an entire n and nation.


    In addition, there were countless brave warriors, massive warships, and formidable cannons in that ce, the armory of a mighty nation!


    The people there were friendly, peaceful, and full of goodwill.


    However, history and experience had shown that it was a sacrednd that should never be underestimated!


    As they watched the chaotic inferno on the Panacea Ocean unfold on the screen, Rakesh and his cab members sank into their chairs, helpless.


    After a moment of panic and regret, Rakesh issued the finalmand, ¡°Neuno Police Department, arrest Windsor Rivers immediately! Close off the southern airport in Neuno!¡±


    At the same time, the police department sent out an order that no person or group is to speak ill of Drakebane!


    Leaders from around the world also convened emergency meetings in their own nations.


    The discussions were strictly focused on ensuring that no person or group could make any attacks, defamation, or offensive remarks about Drakebane.


    In summary, they emphasized the importance of avoiding any confrontation with this fearsome li


    all costs!


    cat


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1114

    Chapter 1114 A Righteous War Against Evil


    Scenes of raging infernos and charred bodies scattered everywhere.


    Like memories carried by the wind, drifting through the endless stream of time.


    Dark clouds of smoke, scenes drenched in blood.


    It was as if the universe itself whispers a curse of vengeance.


    All debts must be paid!


    No matter how much time has passed or how many ages havee and gone.


    The retribution for both good and evil will be fulfilled as promised!


    In this world of mortality, no one can escape thews of the universe.


    Even the Heavenly Kings must settle their ounts and atone for their wrongs!


    The Drakebane J¨C70 flew three times over the ocean, leaving behind a trail of vibrant smoke.


    The generals of the Draconia Eastern United Fleet erupted in <b>cheers </b>and celebration.


    48 Pearls


    The Thalrex Order F22 Air Force entered the area, performing acrobatic moves like diving and climbing to honor Drakebane.


    The East Falcon Carrier Force signaled ¡°Congrattions to the Hero¡± using their gs.


    While everyone celebrated Robin, the regimentmander of the Draconia Eastern United Fleet, Colby Hembree, looked troubled.


    ¡°General Kobeck, we need to ask the higher¨Cups for a public statement immediately, stating that Drakebane¡¯s actions are not connected to us and are purely his personal conduct!¡±


    The soldiers of the Eastern United Fleet fell quiet.


    Colby¡¯s words felt like a de, cutting through the hearts of every soldier.


    ¡°General Kobeck, what Drakebane did today could have serious consequences for us! We must rify things


    at once¡­


    Larkin chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for rification! Mr. Ramsey made it clear before leaving Draconia <i>that </i>this had nothing to do with us. So where is this so¨Ccalled serious impacting from?


    ¡°Do you really believe anyone would be bored enough to pin this on us?


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is you want to publicly state that we have no ties to Drakebane. Do you think you¡¯re in a position to do that?¡±


    ¡°General Kobeck, please approach this situation with reason!¡± Colby snapped.


    ¡°Before all this, you ordered our missile team to target the Sakurania 15th Battalion and 17th Brigade. Can you honestly im you didn¡¯t want to aid Drakebane in carrying out this ruthless act?¡±


    73%


    Chapter 1114 A Righteous War Against Evil


    ¡°When those scoundrels massacred the innocent Dragon Manor, did they consider humanity?


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Besides, Drakebane¡¯s vengeance is his own affair. It¡¯s already shameful that we couldn¡¯t offer him any help during his most dangerous moment.


    ¡°But now you want us to publicly sever ties with him, worried that we might get caught up in it.


    ¡°If you feel that strongly, then go ahead and make the announcement yourself. Myrades and I in the Eastern United Fleet cannot afford to lose face!¡±


    Colby demanded angrily, ¡°You¡­ General Kobeck, what is this attitude?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this to limit the damage this will cause us as much as possible!


    ¡°We must prioritize the fleet¡¯s interests, not personal glory!


    ¡°If you won¡¯t rify the facts to the higher¨Cups, then I¡¯ll handle it!


    ¡°We can¡¯t let someone aswless as Drakebane drag our fleet into the court of public opinion!


    ¡°Major Chandler, execute my orders immediately and report to the higher¨Cups!¡±


    Elliott gave a slight shrug and said, ¡°If you feel the need to report something, go ahead and do it yourself. I don¡¯t have time to make a fool of myself with you!¡±


    Colby was taken aback by Elliott¡¯s response.


    ¡°Major Chandler, as a member of the royal family, you should always prioritize the interests of our group.


    ¡°If Lord Northlorn found out, he would definitely back me.¡±


    Elliott exploded with anger, ¡°That¡¯splete nonsense! My grandpa would never do anything to harm his own people.


    ¡°If he was here, he would haveunched all the missiles at those three Sakurania forces without hesitation!


    ¡°Do you really think my grandpa¡¯s generation was as weak as you are now?¡±


    Colby¡¯s face flushed with fury, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Elliott, who was from the royal family.


    He nced at Maverick, Brendon, and the others, all of whom were also members of the royal family, watching him coldly.


    It was clear that they were all aligned with Larkin.


    ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t take action, I will!


    ¡°I know you used topete with Robin, and that old bond of camaraderie is hard to sever. But when ites to important matters, principles have toe first. Drakebane¡¯s actions have nothing to do with our fleet, and that¡¯s the truth!¡±


    On the Eastern United Fleet¡¯s satellite disy, a message from Rakesh to Robin appeared¨Can apology


    letter.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Drakebane, we deeply regret the Rivers family¡¯s involvement in the tragic massacre of the Dragon Manor 20 vears ago.


    Chapter 1114 A Righteous War Against Evil


    ¡°The incident <b>in </b>the Panacea Ocean was entirely a misunderstanding


    +8 Pearls


    Sakurania will not hold you ountable for any wrongdoings, and you are always wee to visit Sakurania¡±


    Ellion shook his head <b>in </b>admiration. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Master Ramsey is incredible no matter where he ist


    ¡°The respect in this world is earned with force! If Master Ramsey hadn¡¯t wiped out their three forces, would that old fool Rakesh have dared to say anything?


    ¡°The world respects strength! If you don¡¯t stand your ground, they¡¯ll think everyone is easy to push around?¡±


    Maverick nodded in agreement. ¡°Heh. Master Ramsey wiped out their three air forces and three sea fleets, some of them were nearly terrified to death.


    To immediately distance themselves from the event, <b>isn¡¯t </b>that clearly an attempt to condemn the situation? What kind of logic is that<b>?</b>¡±


    Brendon chuckled derisively. ¡°ve logic.


    ¡°People with a ve mentality are especially ruthless to their own.


    They bow to outsiders, but they¡¯re arrogant and overbearing with their own kind.


    ¡°They don¡¯t realize that those who provoke them do so not because they¡¯re bowing down, but because they know they could easily be destroyed!¡±


    Colby was so furious he nearly suffocated from rage.


    But when faced with these royal heirs in front of him, how dare he say another word?


    Even though his rank in the military was far superior to theirs, the individual supporting them could easily destroy him with a single move.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, in his attempt to either tter these people or stand up for the greater good, he had ended up facing opposition from Larkin, these royal heirs, and the entire fleet¡¯s battle¨Chardenedmanders.


    Confronted by this group, he felt humiliated and lost, unsure of how to proceed.


    Should he report to higher¨Cups or let it go?


    At that moment, his assistant quietly said, General Hembree, the Eastern United Fleet¡¯s entry into the high sea was approved by the Eight Great Royal Houses to aid Drakebane, so¡­¡±


    Colby broke into a cold sweat.


    So, this winter¡¯s training exercise had a deeper purpose.


    At this point, Autreynia issued amentary on the Panacea Ocean conflict.


    ¡°The killers who took part in the massacre of the Dragon Manor deserved their punishment!


    ¡°As the wheels of time turned, with no one to avenge the victims of the Dragon Manor, Drakebane¡¯s actions were righteous and honorable!¡±


    314


    09:48 Sat, 22 Mar


    Chapter 1114 A Righteous War Against Evil


    73%


    +8 Pearls


    Hawklore simultaneously issued a statement, supporting Drakebane¡¯s act of vengeance, dering it a righteous war against evil!


    In an instant, news outlets across the world showed their support for Drakebane.


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1115

    Chapter 1115 Drakebane¡¯s Overwhelming Power


    As global media outlets discussed the Panacea Ocean incident, the Sakurania Defense Department was left reeling in disbelief.


    Cefin Firth, a senior officer in the 7th Air Force, knitted his brow and remarked, ¡°This is beyondprehension! Why didn¡¯t our intelligence alert us about the missile strike beforehand?


    ¡°How could our anti¨Cmissile defense system fail sopletely at that critical moment?¡±


    ¡°Our Air Operations Department has confirmed that the Thalrex Order F22 Air Force, the East Falcon Carrier Force, as well as the Eastern United Fleet and all theirunch bases, showed no signs of movement.


    ¡°From the encryptedmunications we¡¯ve intercepted, it¡¯s clear that the Eastern United Fleet¡¯s requests went unanswered, and their higher¨Cups have denied any involvement in the incident.


    ¡°The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has also reached out to us multiple times, aiming to resolve the situation.


    ¡°All these details point to the fact that the Panacea Ocean high seas incidents were entirely a personal action by Drakebane.


    ¡°Yet, no one has officially taken responsibility for what happened.¡±


    Madog Boliver, a mid¨Cranking officer of the Naval Guard Staff, eximed, ¡°This situation is truly strange!


    ¡°Reports suggest that the power, uracy, and explosion control of these airburst missiles far exceed the most sophisticated weapons of their kind globally.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around where these airburst missiles areing from.¡±


    General Awstin Pewitt of the Defense Department furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve just received intel from Autreynia, and the HexaPoint Tower is just as clueless about the origins of these airburst missiles.


    ¡°Mecria, Tanqueria, and relevant agencies from Southern Duskvale have all voiced their confusion over the situation.


    ¡°However, they all concur that, based on the air missiles¡® trajectory, the source must be the South Panacea Ocean, specifically, Qacalisle Ind!¡±


    Rakesh shook his head, clearly frustrated. ¡°The owner of Qacalisle Ind is Drakebane.


    ¡°Just a month ago, during the international war games on Qacalisle Ind, Drakebane, as the Commander- in¨CChief of the Thalrex Order Star Troopers, led them to victory in thepetition.


    ¡°The Thalrex Order has since epted him as a member, and Drakebane has been confirmed as the permanent topmander¨Cin¨Cchief of the Star Troopers.


    ¡°From what I know, they might possess the most advanced super weaponunch system developed there.¡±


    ¡°Super weaponunch system?¡± Madog was confused.


    ¡°A few days ago, we received intel indicating that the operating system under Drakebane¡¯s control had been destroyed. How can there still be a super weaponunch system? Is this information reliable?


    ¡°Our intelligence agents who infiltrated Draconia reported that Drakebane had already dismantled the


    1¡ª-1¨C


    LF 1


    C¨C11 1


    1¡ª-


    L


    73%


    Chapter 1115 Drakebane¡¯s Overwhelming Power


    +8 Pearls


    Rakesh sighed and shrugged. ¡°Cary must have known by now. It¡¯s my fault for not heeding his advice, resulting in irreparable damage to our guard team. I resign.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the Draconia Dragon Pce, each leader of the Seven Great Royal Houses, along with the second and third generations, were all gathered, waiting in the conference room.


    They were taken aback by the sight of the Panacea Ocean.


    Earlier, Larkin from the Eastern United Fleet had made several requests for help regarding Drakebane.


    However, it appeared that the higher¨Cups were already aware of how things would turn out and had declined his plea.


    It seemed like there was more to this than it appeared.


    Jack Grayson had considered using the Dragon Golden Dragon Guard to fly directly over the Panacea Ocean several times.


    But Robin had repeatedly stressed that he would not permit anyone to interfere in his matters.


    Jack struggled to make a decision, but upon witnessing the final oue, he felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Master Ramsey is truly remarkable. He has everything under his control.¡±


    The intelligence team at Westeria Residence sent thetest updates to Nigel.


    Catherine looked over the report and eximed, ¡°Mr. Ramsey hasn¡¯t destroyed the control device for the super system. He still holds power over the super weapon that could obliterate the world.


    ¡°Who would dare challenge such an unstoppable force!¡±


    At the Aldridges¡® estate in Autreynia.


    Lue rushed into the study. ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Ramsey has once again astounded the world.¡±


    Felix smiled and shook his head. ¡°This was to be expected. Divine Drakebane is always unbeatable.


    ¡°Even with the strongest force in the world, our family cannot stand against him.


    ¡°The onlyfort is that we made the choice to support Mr. Ramsey from the very start.


    ¡°Decisions are the most crucial part of a person¡¯s life!


    ¡°Lue, always keep in mind that everything we have today is because of Mr. Ramsey.


    ¡°Whenever Mr. Ramsey needs anything, we will go to great lengths to offer him our full support.


    ¡°Even if it means using all of our family¡¯s power, we will do so without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I understand.¡± Lue nodded with determination.


    ¡°I will always remember Grandpa¡¯s lessons. The most important things in this world are not wealth, not power, or the material things we control.


    ¡°What keeps a person, a family, or even a nation strong and unbreakable is adhering to the values of justice and humanity.<b>¡± </b>


    09:48 Sat, 22 Mar


    Chapter 1115 Drakebane¡¯s Overwhelming Power


    48 Pearls


    On the screens in themand center of the Autreynia HexaPoint Tower, the dramatic footage of the Panacea Ocean was reyed repeatedly.


    Dozens of high¨Cranking officers were filled with shock and disbelief.


    It was a devastating blow,


    Compared to the airstrike on the Lunelle Zone back then, this was no less, if not more, devastating


    General Mekhi Novell of the Navy Defense Department said solemnly, ¡°Drakebane¡¯s immense power makes it clear that this is our greatest threat.


    ¡°The three air forces of the Rivers family have reached an elite level ofbat strength. The reason Sakurania¡¯s higher¨Cups have always turned a blind eye is because of their devastating firepower.


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking that all of them were eliminated by Drakebane in just ten minutes.


    ¡°Previously, Sakuranian Sea¡¯s Eight¨CEight Fleet could nearly control Southeast Aurientia and the whole Aurientia¨CPanacea region. Of course, they are still far weaker than us.


    ¡°However, whenpared to Draconia, Criele is already the strongest force.


    ¡°The immense naval power waspletely obliterated in under ten minutes by Drakebane, which certainly demands serious attention.


    ¡°Drakebane¡¯s overwhelming power disyed in the Panacea Ocean is terrifying, and we must shift our view on this Divine Drakebane.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Tanqueria, Kangaroo, and Mecria, among other countries, were all reflecting on this incident.


    They had started to view Drakebane as the biggest danger.


    The previously unsettled World of Darkness was now utterly quiet.


    The groups that were nning to challenge Drakebane were now cautious.


    They all understood that this was the existence of a legendary Divine Drakebane, one who would be invincible in the world.


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1116

    Chapter 1116 Go to Hell!


    After destroying the three forces at Sakuranian Sea, Cary took care of all the paperwork for Robin¡¯s immigration.


    +8 Pearls


    A short timeter, Robin¡¯s Drakebane J¨C70 touched down at the Southern Shrine Airport located in Neuno.


    Azul Fotheringay, the leader of Drumskulls, stood at the airport with over a hundred members, waiting to greet them.


    Daphne, Rita, and Vera had also arrived at the airport.


    Azul exined, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, Windsor Rivers and his staff have been waiting in the Neuno Shrine¡¯s outer hall. They haven¡¯t left.


    ¡°However, the Neuno Police Department has received orders from above to arrest Windsor and the others and transport them to Sunria for investigation.¡±


    Robin scoffed, ¡°Trying to run? Not so fast! Let¡¯s head to the shrine now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Drakebane,¡± Azul responded quickly, taking the wheel.


    Twenty minutester, Drumskulls¡® convoy arrived at the Neuno Shrine¡¯s courtyard.


    Outside the shrine, 200 armed officers were stationed at the entrance.


    Noticing the situation, Azul murmured, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, getting inside might be a challenge now.¡±


    Robin smiled calmly, ¡°Windsor will not make it out alive today!¡±


    Azul shuddered slightly, then quickly agreed, ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Drakebane. No one can stop you.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s no need for you to get involved directly. I¡¯ll call General Cary and have him deal with it.¡±


    At that moment, a Toyota off¨Croad vehicle sped toward them.


    Cary hurriedly approached Robin.


    He remarked, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, please stay calm. I¡¯ve just received a notice from the Sunria Police Department. They¡¯ve ordered Windsor¡¯s arrest.


    ¡°The Court Enforcement Division will arrange a trial for him. Please hand Windsor over to them, Mr. Ramsey. I¡¯m sure he will face a fair trial and be punished ordingly.


    ¡°Trust us. If Windsor is truly involved in the Dragon Manor massacre from 20 years ago, the Sunria Police Department will provide an exnation to you.¡±


    Robin sneered coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who judges. I¡¯ve said it before, I will personally deal with everone who took part in the massacre of the Dragon Manor!¡±


    Cary¡¯s heart raced.


    He understood that if Robin took matters into his own hands, no one could stop him, and it would lead to a direct confrontation with the police.


    21


    Chapter 1116 Go to Hell


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, can we find a middle ground, show some respect to Sakurania, and let the Police Department handle the Rivers family¡¯s case?


    Robinughed, ¡°Respect you? Show too much respect and even a dog starts thinking it¡¯s a wolf!¡±


    A sh of anger appeared in Cary¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, today¡¯s situation has already put the Sakurania higher¨Cups in an awkward position. Can¡¯t we leave some space for negotiation?¡±


    Robin snorted, ¡°What did you say? Cary, are you here to plead? If you¡¯re here to plead for Windsor, I¡¯ll strike you down right now!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Do you really believe our Sakurania warriors can be disrespected like this?¡± one of the officers behind Gary yelled with authority, already reaching for his weapon.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Robin delivered a powerful kick to the officer¡¯s shoulder.


    With a sharp crack, the officer crumpled to the ground, clutching his side in pain.


    Cary quickly bowed and said, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Ramsey. I only ask that you show some respect to the Sakurania Police Department.


    ¡°How Windsor is handled, that¡¯s entirely up to you. It¡¯s also important to provide an exnation to the public.¡±


    Robin casually wiped his hands with a damp cloth. ¡°Give your police department <i>a </i>chance, you say? Let them offer an exnation to the people of Sakurania?


    ¡°Did Windsor and the killers think about showing mercy when they infiltrated the Dragon Manor two decades ago and murdered without restraint? Did they consider offering any exnation to the people of Draconia?


    ¡°Why is it that when ites to you, an exnation is necessary? Do you believe you¡¯re somehow more important than the people of Draconia?


    ¡°Understand this. The only reason I¡¯m tolerating your nonsense is because we fought together on Qacalisle Ind. Otherwise, you¡¯d already be in the same state as him!¡±


    Robin threw the damp cloth directly at the officer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ramsey.¡± Cary bowed deeply.


    He had no doubts that Robin wasn¡¯t just making threats. He was a being beyond the rules of the world, not someone who could be reasoned with.


    ¡°Please give me some time to contact the Sunria Police Department and ask them to hand over Windsor and the others to Mr. Ramsey for judgment.¡±


    Robin nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity.¡±


    Cary quickly reached out to the Sunria Police Department.


    However, despite his efforts, he didn¡¯t get the oue he had hoped for.


    After hanging up, he rushed to Sergeant Afon Baughan, who was guarding the shrine, and requested that


    Windsor be released.


    Chapter 1116 Go to Hell!


    But Afon was firm in his decision that Windsor should be taken to the police headquarters for trial.


    +8 Pearls


    Cary let out a helpless sigh, ¡°Well, Sergeant Afon, it¡¯s your call. I have nothing more to say, but I believe you¡¯ll regret your choice.¡±


    Afon fired back, ¡°General Cary, I¡¯m ashamed to share the same country as you!¡±


    Cary chuckled mockingly, ¡°I hope you have a chance to say goodbye to your family before you bring Windsor out of that shrine.¡±


    He then turned and quickly made his way to Robin.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ramsey. I wasn¡¯t able to reach an agreement with the police department. They are adamant about holding a public trial for Windsor at the police headquarters.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, is there any way we could work out a deal and allow the police headquarters to handle the trial for Windsor?


    ¡°I swear on my life that if there¡¯s any unjust decision at the police headquarters, I will personally carry out the execution of Windsor for you.¡±


    Robin smirked coldly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! Every second Windsor stays alive is an insult to the innocent lives lost in the Dragon Manor!


    ¡°An eye for an eye! All the discussions, trials, and verdicts won¡¯t bring me the satisfaction of killing him myself!¡±


    At that moment, Windsor and his group were escorted out of the shrine hall by officers.


    Windsor halted in front of Robin, Daphne, and the others.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ve done, but in the end, you won¡¯t be able to take my life.


    ¡°You, on the other hand, have be the center of public scorn because of the ancient relic and the control device for the super weapon system. I¡¯ll say this quietly. You are aplete fool!


    ¡°Just like your grandfather and father, you are equally foolish!


    ¡°You¡¯re going to suffer greatly for your ignorance and defiance!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re untouchable at the top of this world, that no one can harm you. You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯ll end up like your grandfather and father, thrown into the depths by the most powerful force!¡±


    ¡°Windsor, you¡¯re insane! I will kill you!¡± Daphne unsheathed her sword to strike.


    Sergeant Afon quicklymanded the officers to point their weapons at Daphne.


    With a stern voice, he dered, ¡°Drakebane, while I¡¯m here, no one will be able to take Winds


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Robin chuckled, mming his foot down onto the marble floor.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world I can¡¯t kill. Go to hell!¡±


    In an instant. a web of cracks erupted beneath Robin. spreading like lightning toward Afon. Windsor, and all


    09:48 Sat, 22 Mar


    Chapter 1116 Go to Hell!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Deadly Novelssss 1117

    Chapter 1117 Tobrcoca Biotech


    Before Cary arrived at the Neuno Shrine, he had already informed the higher¨Cups at the police department about Windsor¡¯s arrest.


    The higher¨Cups were extremely angry about Rakesh¡¯s behavior.


    Rakesh was instructed to personally travel to Neuno to deal with the situation.


    Upon the arrival of Rakesh¡¯s private jet at the Neuno Shrine¡¯s courtyard, it was discovered that Sergeant Afon Baughan, Windsor, and the entire team were all dead.


    The officers were thrown intoplete disarray.


    Robin was on the verge of starting a killing spree, but Cary stepped forward, desperately pleading for him to stop.


    Rakesh, rushing to the scene, was horrified by the strange sight.


    Cary yelled at him, ¡°Rakesh, you fool! Do you even <b>realize </b>the damage your temporary orders have caused?


    ¡°If our country faces disaster due to your repeated mistakes, <b>your </b>family¡¯s reputation will be ruined as well!¡±


    Rakesh dropped to his knees, saying, ¡°Mr. Drakebane, please forgive my ignorance. I deeply apologize.


    ¡°The events that urred were entirely my fault. The highmand of Sakurania and the people have always been trustworthy, keeping their promises without fail.


    ¡°Since we previously promised that your personal revenge <b>was </b>a matter of martial world, the Sakurania government should never have intervened in this affair.


    ¡°The naval fleet¡¯s actions <b>were </b>influenced by some radical members, leading to my poor judgment. Please show mercy and don¡¯t me the innocent people of Sakurania.


    ¡°I offer my sincere apologies. If this isn¡¯t enough to calm your fury, I am willing to give my life as an apology!¡±


    Cary also bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, <b>please</b><b>, </b>stop this.¡±


    Robin gave a cold snort, replying, i keep track of your debts. Remember this, Rakesh, you and your team better not cross me again, or you¡¯ll end up like the Rivers family!¡±


    With that, Robin got into Drumskulls¡® car and headed straight for the Neuno port.


    Due to the Drakebane J¨C70 needing major repairs<b>, </b>the blue¨Cd guards left Sakurania.


    Robin, Daphne, Rita<b>, </b>and Vera then boarded a cruise ship heading toward Sogas.


    This marked the end of Robin¡¯s revenge in Sakurania.


    The next destination was ria, where he sought justice for Annie and demanded the Nine Stars Group fulfill their promise regarding the billion¨Cdor medical system for Qacalisle Ind.


    As they boarded the cruise ship, tourists around them discussed the recent events in Sakurania and the mysterious figure known as the Divine Drakebane.


    Chapter 1117 Tobreoca Biotech


    Unknowingly, they were sitting right next to this legendary figure.


    48 Pearls


    Robin and his group entered the cruise ship¡¯s dining area, where they ordered a selection of fine food and


    wine.


    Conversations around them continued to focus on the Clerys and Rivers family and the downfall of the Northern Star Sword School,


    There were also discussions about the shocking death of Bastien Folker, the greatest warrior of the Sakurania, at the hands of Divine Drakebanc.


    And atop Mount Fuoco, the legendary tale of how Sakurania¡¯s Sword Saint, Elijah Denver, fell at the hands of Divine Drakebane, shocked the world.


    Vera quietly said, ¡°Robin, it looks like everyone¡¯s talking about you. You¡¯ve be a legend in Southeast Aurientia.¡±


    Rita gazed at Robin, her eyes filled with admiration, ¡°Not only in Southeast Aurientia, Mr. Ramsey is truly unmatched anywhere in the world.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey took down Bryon and Windsor, it feels so rewarding!


    ¡°These monsters, they even harm their own families.


    ¡°Had it not been for Mr. Ramsey, Ms. West¡¯s life would have been ruined!¡±


    Vera let out a deep sigh, ¡°How can there be so many wicked people in the world, hurting even their own flesh and blood for selfish reasons<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Daphne smiled sadly. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t believe in family ties anymore! Family bonds are just about shared bloodlines.


    ¡°Some people are just born evil! Even if this person is a grandparent, a parent, or a sibling, they can still be evil!


    ¡°Meeting Lord Drakebane is the greatest fortune of my life. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how I¡¯d meet my end.


    ¡°I never imagined that from birth, I¡¯d be nothing but cannon fodder, ready to die for them at any moment.


    ¡°From now on, I have no home, no family. Mr. Ramsey is my only family.¡±


    Rita nodded gravely, ncing at Robin who was lost in thought. ¡°Actually, Ms. West has always wished to marry Mr. Ramsey.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Daphne nearly fell to the floor, while her face turned bright red.


    ¡°Rita, you little troublemaker, what nonsense are you saying now?¡±


    ¡°No, Ms. West, I¡¯m not making things up. You often call Mr. Ramsey¡¯s name in your sleep,¡± Rita replied w innocence.


    Daphne¡¯s pale face turned as bright red as a tomato. Speechless, she grabbed a piece of cake from the table


    and shoved it into Rita¡¯s mouth.


    Vera chuckled, ¡°Honestly, I feel the same way, but this guy has always seen me as a brother, hahaha.¡±


    214


    84%


    Chapter 1117 Tobreoca Biotech


    Robin nced at her. ¡°You can enjoy yourself as much as you want.¡±


    48 Pearis


    Daphne and Rita stared in disbelief at Vera, who was getting more and more worked up on her own,pletely taken aback by her wild behavior.


    So much so that when two men appeared next to Vera, she didn¡¯t even notice.


    Robin gave her head a light tap. ¡°Bro, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! He really does treat me like a brother¡­¡±


    Only then did Vera notice the middle¨Caged man and young man standing in front of her, both smiling.


    ¡°Ms. Silva, hello, what a coincidence to run into you here.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man was Aeron Valthar, the chairman of ria Tobrcoca Biotech.


    The young man apanying him was his son, Ryden Valthar.


    Tobreoca Biotech ranked among the top five biopharmaceutical corporations in ria.


    They primarily supply patented medications and medical devices across the world.


    When Vera¡¯s mother, Sharon Lynch, was still alive, she had business interactions with the highly profitable biopharmaceutical branch of the Valthars.


    After taking control of the Silva Group at Harmonfield, Vera reestablished a partnership with Tobreoca Biotech.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Valthar. Are you involved in any business ventures in Sakurania?¡± Vera responded with courtesy.


    Aeron let out a small sigh, ¡°We came to Sakurania to meet the Sakurania¡¯s Warrior Champion, Mr. Bastien Folker. Sadly, when we arrived yesterday, Mr. Folker had already passed away.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Vera said, giving Robin a brief nce.


    She suspected that Aeron wasn¡¯t aware that it was Robin who had taken Bastien¡¯s life.


    Since their previous meeting, Ryden had developed a strong admiration for Vera.


    It was a delightful surprise to run into Vera again. He quickly moved forward and greeted, ¡°Ms. Silva, how are you?


    ¡°We recently had a dispute with Valysar Lab over the rights to distribute an imported drug for leukemia


    treatment.


    ¡°This medication has an exceptionally high¨Cprofit margin, but Valysar Lab also seeks to acquir e agency rights for Glenoril in ria.


    ¡°To resolve this, Eryndor Skyde from Valysar Lab made a deal with my father, agreeing that both parties would face off to decide who would win the agency rights.


    ¡°Their subordinate is Thorne Winterstrike, ria¡¯s strongest warrior. We were hoping to form an alliance with Sakurania¡¯s top warrior, Bastien Folker, to help us defeat Thorne, but that now seems impossible.


    ¡°Ms. Silva, let¡¯s put this issue aside. Come. we have some friends over there I¡¯d like vou to meet. They¡¯re all


    Sun, 23


    Chapter 1117 Tobreoca Biotech


    influential leaders from major ria conglomerates.¡±


    4%


    +8 Pearls


    Before Ryden could finish, Vera politely refused, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I have three friends here. I¡¯ll stay with them. Perhaps next time.¡±


    With that, she <b>sat </b>down beside Robin.


    Ryden slightly furrowed his brows and nced at Robin, his gaze filled with disdain, contempt, and even a


    touch of irritation.


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1118

    Chapter 1118 Generic Drug Issue


    Ryden took a brief pause, a smile spreading across his face once more.


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Ms. Silva, over there are some of ria¡¯s most influential business leaders. I¡¯d like to take you over to meet them. It will offer many advantages for yourpany.¡±


    He then shot a dismissive look at Robin. ¡°As for your insignificant friends, you can find other times to chat


    with them.


    ¡°Ms. Silva, in the world of business, profit is always the priority. Let¡¯s go over and have a look. With the support of my family, they¡¯ll open up more market opportunities for you.¡±


    Vera¡¯s expression immediately hardened. ¡°Mr. Ryden, you need to watch your words.


    ¡°My friends are not the kind of people you canpare to those conglomerates. ria may berge, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me. Please leave<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Aeron¡¯s face also tightened in displeasure. He hadn¡¯t expected Vera to speak to his son in such a way.


    ¡°Ms. Silva, Ryden is trying to help you. I suggest you consider the benefits carefully. Do you really want the Silva Group to seed in the future?¡±


    Vera responded coldly, ¡°Mr. Valthar, what exactly are you implying?


    ¡°Did you not catch my meaning?


    ¡°I don¡¯t engage in pointless conversations with people who are irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡± Aeron¡¯s eyes narrowed, his anger rising. ¡°Ms. Silva, are you being deliberately rude? We are offering our assistance, and this is how you treat us<b>? </b>


    ¡°If you believe your Silva Group doesn¡¯t need our help, we can end our agreement right now!¡±


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t get so upset,¡± Ryden said, softening his tone as he turned to Vera. ¡°Ms. Silva, let¡¯s be clear. Since ourst two meetings, you¡¯ve left a strong impression on me.


    ¡°I wanted to help your business connect with more of our country¡¯s top figures, but I must admit I have other reasons as well.


    ¡°I was hoping to build a closer rtionship with you and perhaps even work together. This is an opportunity for you, after all, Tobreoca Biotechs is one of ria¡¯srgest corporations.


    ¡°Marrying into my family would be an honor beyondpare for you!¡±


    Vera snapped, her anger rising, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! Even if you begged me on your knees, I still wou marry into your family!


    ¡°Do you really think that if I leave your family¡¯s business, I won¡¯t be able to sell my medical equipment anymore?!¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ryden sneered.


    ¡°Let me make it clear. The previous batch of custom contracts is worth one billion, I am announcing the termination of our cooperation right now!


    14:18 Sun, 23 Mar


    Chapter 1118 Generic Drug Issue


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°And as for the seven billion dors¡® worth of products from Silva Group, mypany will refuse payment due to quality issues!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Daphne suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Is that so, Mr. Valthar?¡±


    Aeron finally noticed that Daphne West, the Enchanting Queen of Harmonfield, was also at the scene.


    After a brief moment of surprise, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Daphneughed so hard. ¡°Just now, Mr. Ryden made some bold statements. You owe the Silva Group seven billion, and I believe you¡¯ll be transferring every penny to Ms. Silva!¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Aeron¡¯s expression gradually grew colder. ¡°Ms. West, remember, this isn¡¯t Harmonfield. When ites to Sogas, your opinion doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Haha!¡± Daphneughed mockingly, ¡°We¡¯ll <b>see </b>about that! I hope you¡¯re still as tough then as you are now, and not on your knees!


    ¡°By then, it might not be just about seven billion. It could be much worse, whether Tobreoca Biotechs even survives is uncertain.¡±


    ??. ? ??? ??? ??


    Aeron scoffed. ¡°Ms. West, you really have a sense of humor. My family has thrived for a century, and we¡¯re not easily scared! Hmph!¡±


    He then looked at Vera. ¡°Ms. Silva, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Vera shot back.


    A cold glint appeared in Aeron¡¯s eyes.


    He turned and walked away with Ryden toward the opposite side of the cruise ship restaurant.


    Vera returned to her seat, noticing Robin was engrossed in his phone.


    ¡°Is the drug the Valthars mentioned called Glenoril?¡± Robin asked, pointing to a video on his phone. ¡°It really is a massive profit, 40,000 per bottle!¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that patients with chronic myelogenous leukemia only have two options. One is bone marrow transnts, but finding a match is tough and the cost is astronomical.


    ¡°The other option is lifelong medication, like Glenoril. With this drug, they live like normal people. It¡¯s a lifesaver, which is why it¡¯s so expensive, and the profit margins are huge.¡±


    Robin frowned. ¡°The research and development costs must be incredibly high, but it¡¯s a heavy burden for ordinary people to rely on this drug to stay alive.


    ¡°The monthly cost ranges from 40,000 to 80,000, which is no small sum.¡±


    Rita sighed. ¡°Not long ago, a man named Damari Yount in the country bought a generic version of Glenoril from Criele through ria¡¯s connections for just 200 dors, helping save many lives.


    ¡°They say, it works exactly like the real drug, but without the patent.


    ¡°Eventually, Damari was arrested for selling fake drugs, and the authorities even managed to shut down the generic drug factory in Criele.¡±


    E


    14:18 Sun, 23 Mar


    4083%


    Chapter 1118 Generic Drug Issue


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Robin asked, slightly puzzled.


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°From what I know, international intellectual propertyws tend to take a more humanitarian approach when ites to items that directly impact people¡¯s lives like medicine. If certain departments are acting like this, it¡¯s too extreme.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s saving lives, legal concerns shouldn¡¯t be the main focus.


    Vera shouted in frustration, ¡°Some individuals im to be upholding justice by fighting fake medications and safeguarding public interests, but in reality, they are only working for their own benefit!


    ¡°For instance, countries like Criele and ria are exploiting the gray areas of international intellectual propertyw to produce low¨Ccost versions of expensive life¨Csaving drugs and sell them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that patients from certain developed countries in Western Uropean and Northern Escea travel to their nations to purchase these medicines,


    ¡°They are permitted to do so there, and in the medical field, such actions are mostly tolerated, as they are meant to save lives.


    ¡°I refuse to believe that those greedy agents in this country are immune to illness<b>! </b>


    ¡°Laws are created by humans. Can thew truly be more important than humanity and life?¡±


    Robin was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t insurance already covering it? Won¡¯t that solve the cost issue?¡±


    Vera shook her head. ¡°The higher¨Cups have put in a lot of work, negotiating with the agents multiple times. Even though the price has been lowered significantly, each bottle still costs more than 20,000, which is a huge differencepared to those 200¨Cdor generic versions.¡±


    Robin thought for a moment. ¡°This is definitely a serious issue, but maybe with a bit more effort, we can find a solution.¡±


    2.5K


    14:1 Sun, 23 Mar


    The Deadly Assassin Robin

 The Deadly Novelssss 1119

    Chapter 1119 Valysar Lab Group


    ¡°Clear the way!¡± A loud disturbance erupted outside the restaurant entrance.


    83%1


    +8 Pearls


    A team of bodyguards surrounded in a miasmic aura pushed their way forcefully through the crowd, heading toward the southwest side of the restaurant.


    Their intimidating and uncaring behavior frightened the diners inside, forcing them to move back.


    A few guests who hadn¡¯t managed to move fast enough were shoved aside by these rough men<b>, </b>causing tables, chairs, drinks, and tes to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡°.


    Some guests, unaware of the neers¡® identity, were outraged by the violent actions of the men, loudly demanding the cruise ship¡¯s security to intervene.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Valysar Lab. Got a problem? Do you want to die?¡±


    A muscr bodyguard in the lead pped the one speaking across the face and shouted.


    The guests still protesting were immediately silenced by the intense intimidation.


    Valysar Lab Group was one of ria¡¯srgest corporations.


    They originated from the underworld and had a notorious reputation for their ruthless, violent methods.


    The wealth they had built was drenched in blood and death.


    -They were a dominant miasmic force throughout Southeast Aurientia.


    Some guests, who weren¡¯t familiar with Valysar Lab, still consideredining to the cruise ship security, but they were quickly pulled away by others around them.


    ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed? These people run this area.


    ¡°Valysar Lab Group isn¡¯t just powerful in ria. They dominate even in Sakurania, and across Southeast Aurientia, they¡¯re untouchable!


    ¡°The warriors they back could form a whole army.


    ¡°They have hidden connections with the top officials in Sakurania, the power yers in ria, and both the legal and illegal sectors in the Southeast Aurientia nations.


    ¡°Do you really want to endanger yourself by provoking them?¡±


    The guests who were still fuming suddenly went pale.


    They were relieved they hadn¡¯t said anything further, or they might have already been tossed into the sea as shark bait.


    The cruise ship security guards rushed over in <b>a </b>panic, intending to ask what was happening.


    Two bodyguards raised their fists andunched into a brutal attack.


    ???83%<b>u </b>


    Chapter 1119 Valysar Lab Group


    The group made their way directly to the dining area where Aeron and Ryden were seated.


    ¡°Who are these reckless people?¡± Robin observed the group.


    +8 Pearls


    Vera quietly replied, ¡°They¡¯re from Valysar Lab Group. It¡¯s likely that Eryndor and ria¡¯s number one fighter, Thorne Winterstrike, are also on this cruise ship.¡±


    Robin scoffed, ¡°Looks like Aeron and his son are in trouble.¡±


    Rita snorted, ¡°They deserve it! The evil always <b>gets </b>what¡¯sing to them. Just now, I saw them acting so smug, I almost wished I could take them out in one strike.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect retribution to strike so fast.¡±


    Daphne gave a cold grin. ¡°Even though the Valysar Lab originated from the underworld, they are reliable and stick to their principles.


    ¡°The Valthars¡® father and son are nothing but crooks. The moment they open their mouths, they try to swindle Ms. Silva out of seven billion in products. They¡¯re digging their own graves<b>!</b>¡±


    In the southwest cruise ship¡¯s dining area, a bodyguard from Valysar Lab stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Valthar, we¡¯re from Valysar Lab. Mr. Skyde would like to invite you to a private room on the third floor to discuss the Glenoril regional agency rights.¡±


    Before Aeron could reply, a middle¨Caged man beside him whispered, ¡°Mr. Valthar, I¡¯ve got a contact in Sakurania. If we can get help from that Divine Drakebane, Valysar Lab won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    Ryden¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you talking about Divine Drakebane who stirred things up at Sakurania?¡±


    The middle¨Caged man nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m working on reaching Lord Drakebane to see if we can set something up.¡±


    Aeron¡¯s dull eyes suddenly gleamed with enthusiasm. ¡°Mr. Sloanei, if you can get Mr. Drakebane to help me with Tobreoca Biotech, I¡¯ll reward you with 10 billion as a token of appreciation.¡±


    As the middle¨Caged man¡¯s call was answered, he exchanged a few pleasantries before announcing, ¡°Mr. Valthar, I just got off the phone with Mr. Fotheringay. He mentioned that Divine Drakebane is aboard this cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aeron¡¯s voice shook with excitement, ¡°Let¡¯s go find him right now! Whatever he asks for, we¡¯ll agree


    to!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Valthar, did you hear me? Mr. Skyde is waiting for you in the private room,¡± the bodyguard pressed.


    Ryden mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Get out! If Mr. Skyde wants to talk to my dad, he cane here himself!¡±


    Ryden is the current martial arts champion of ria.


    He had long been aware of the notorious reputation of Divine Drakebane.


    Now, Oith Sloanei from ria Westcape Real Estate had mentioned reaching out to Divine Drakebane for assistance.


    If this n worked, theirpany, Tobreoca Biotech, wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Valysar Lab Group.


    Chapter 1119 Valysar Lab Group


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    But Divine Drakebane was still nowhere to be seen, and Acron remained unsure.


    He quickly turned to his son, advising him not to make the situation worse.


    After all, Valysar Lab is led by Thorne,


    Thorne holds the title of the number one fighter in ria.


    When ites tobat ability, he is equal to Bastien.


    If they fail to find Divine Drakebane and fall out with Valysar Lab, not only will Glenoril lose its Southeast Aurientia agency rights, but their Tobreoca Biotech could also be wiped out by Eryndor.


    ¡°Heh, Aeron, are you still so sure of yourself?¡± A middle¨Caged man entered the restaurant, nked by dozens of bodyguards and assistants.


    The man was Eryndor Skyde from Valysar Lab.


    ¡°Aeron, didn¡¯t we already agree that if you can¡¯t guarantee victory over our number one fighter, Mr. Thorne Winterstrike, Valysar Lab would take control of Glenoril¡¯s Southeast Aurientia agency rights?


    ¡°Now that Bastien, the top warrior you intended to recruit, is dead, what do you have left to challenge us?


    ¡°I always keep my promises. If you try to deceive me, I will destroy your Tobreoca Biotech without


    hesitation!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Aeron began to sweat profusely.


    In reality, Tobreoca Biotech doesn¡¯t have the power topete with Valysar Lab.


    Eryndor¡¯s father made his wealth through the underworld and established Valysar Lab.


    In his younger years, Eryndor won the national martial arts championship in ria several times.


    The Skydes in Valysar have extensive influence in both the legal and illegal parts of ria.


    Recently, Eryndor has guided Valysar Lab to a rapid rise, shifting from their original underworld connections to legitimate business practices.


    Valysar Lab is their key tool for cleaning up the family¡¯s assets.


    Having secured Glenoril¡¯s highly profitable pharmaceutical agency rights<b>, </b>they are now fullymitted to


    sess<b>. </b>


    They even spent a significant amount to bring in ria¡¯s number one fighter, to manage Valysar Lab.


    Previously, nearly seven pharmaceuticalpanies tried to secure Glenoril¡¯s Southeast Aurientia agency rights.


    As soon as they learned that Valysar Lab was operational, everyone else immediately pulled out.


    Only Tobreoca Biotech was still determined to make onest attempt.


    As a result, the agreement on the agency rights was made two months ago.


    Aeron furrowed his brow. watching Thorne approach him, along with several master¨Clevel martial arts


    14:18 Sun, 23


    Chapter 1119 Valysar Lab Group


    experts standing behind Eryndor.


    +8 Pearls


    He silently calcted that if he could quickly summon the assistance of Divine Drakebane, he wouldn¡¯t even consider Valysar Lab as a threat.


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1120

    Chapter 1120 The Number One Fighter in ria


    ¡°Our bet expires at midnight tomorrow,¡± said Aeron, his face a mask of anger.


    ¡°The bet isn¡¯t over, you can¡¯t im victory yet!¡±


    48 Pearls


    Eryndor chuckled, ¡°Aeron, you¡¯re deluding yourself. No one would believe that you could enlist the aid of the world¡¯s top fighter within such a short time. I¡¯ve witnessed every scheme in ria. This bet is over. Destiny itself confirms it. Bastien is gone, vanquished by the Divine Drakebane. Glenoril¡¯s agency rights in Southeast Aurientia belong to me. Surrender, Aeron. Perhaps I¡¯ll grant you a small regional concession.¡±


    Aeron snorted, ¡°Everyone in ria knows about this bet. Force my hand, and you¡¯ll lose everyone¡¯s trust!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± A burly man stepped forward. This man was none other than Thorne Winterstrike, the number one fighter in ria.


    ¡°Aeron, your gambit failed. Bastien, the top warrior of Sakurania, is nothing but dust now. What¡¯s your next move? You¡¯re just dying the inevitable. No one in Southeast Aurientia can withstand my Iron Fist. Just surrender.¡±


    Aeron, Ryden, and the several sturdy bodyguards behind them immediately tensed up.


    If they could not defeat Thorne, Aeron knew that would mean the forfeiture of Glenoril¡¯s Southeast Aurientia agency rights.


    The precious gem that they had fought with blood, sweat, and arge sum of money would be gone<b>. </b>


    If Thorne made a move now, that would be the end.


    -The sudden appearance of Thorne sent a wave of astonishment through the assembled onlookers.


    Although Aeron and Eryndor were rtively unknown, Thorne¨Cthe undefeated top fighter of ria¨Cwas a household name.


    Overwhelmed by theirbined public pressure, Ryden¡¯s face twisted with rage as he shouted, ¡°Thorne, Eryndor, this is outrageous! The terms of the bet are valid until midnight tomorrow! Demanding a surrender now ispletely unreasonable! Do you really think your status gives you the right to ignore <i>all </i>sense of fairness<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Thorne¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned to Ryden. ¡°A challenge, then?¡±


    Cornered, Ryden¡¯s defiance ignited. ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you! Your reputation is all talk. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Thorneughed, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll teach you what it means to be ignorant.¡±


    A loud whoosh sent the crowd scrambling back, in fear of being caught in the crossfire.


    Their faces lit up with feverish excitement.


    ¡°The number one fighter in ria is going to fight Aeron¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°This is even better than any paid entertainment!¡±


    ¡°This cruise is turning into a spectacle!!¡±


    Chapter 1120 The Number One Fighter in ria


    ¡°Highly unlikely!¡±


    ¡°Thorne¡¯s skill is undeniable!¡±


    +8 Pearls


    ¡°Rumor has it, he¡¯s shed with Bastien, Sakurania¡¯s Warrior Champion, in epic battles with no clear winner!¡±


    ¡°Still, Acron¡¯s son has impressive skills.¡±


    ¡°He was a martial arts champion in Sogas, he shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡°Ms. Silva, what a spectacle this is!¡± she eximed. ¡°That arrogant guy from the Valthar family is setting himself up for a fall. Thorne¡¯s going to teach that sc*mbag a brutal lesson.¡±


    Vera smirked knowingly. ¡°These so¨Ccalled martial artists are just putting on a show.¡±


    Rita nced at Robin and nodded in agreement. ¡°Their skills are child¡¯s ypared to Mr. Ramsey.¡±


    A few women nearby heard the exchange. They looked toward Robin who was sandwiched between thedies and scoffed with disdain, ¡°Youdies must be joking.Thorne Winterstrike is the greatest martial artist in all of ria!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Ryden Valthar is a martial arts champion!¡±


    ¡°Your master is obviously an amateur. I suggest you stop making such ridiculous ims.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Thorne Winterstrike is a legend. Your master couldn¡¯t even shine his boots!¡±


    ¡°Do you even realize that my master is the Div-¡± Daphne cut in but stopping mid¨Csentence.


    The revtion of Robin¡¯s true identity would ignite chaos.


    At that moment, Thorne and Ryden stood on the brink of battle in the restaurant.


    Eryndor¡¯s eyes glinted with dark amusement as he said, ¡°Aeron, let Ryden prove himself against the champion. We¡¯ll settle this bet tonight.¡±


    Ryden knew battle was the only way out. His face contorted with rage as he spat, ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    Thorneunched himself forward like a human juggernaut.


    Ryden threw up his arms in a desperate attempt to block, but Thorne¡¯s Iron Fist tore through his defenses, sending him crashing into the wine cab.


    His body writhed in agonizing spasms while coughing out blood.


    Thorne sneered. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but an insect. Don¡¯t even think about challenging me.¡±


    Aeron¡¯s face paled, his eyes wide with fear. He started coughing vigorously.


    Eryndor chuckled coldly. ¡°Still clinging to the hope of tomorrow, Aeron? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re bing Glenoril¡¯s agent in Southeast Aurientia. You¡¯re hopelessly outmatched.¡±


    Aeron¡¯s voice shook with desperation as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ve asked for Mr. Drakebane¡¯s help¨Cthe very man who took down Bastien!¡±


    213


    14:19 Sun, 23 Mar


    G


    Chapter 1120 The Number One Fighter in ria


    Thorne and Eryndor were both rendered speechless with shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Aeron cackled as he continued, ¡°He¡¯s on this very ship. Still feel so confident?¡±


    Thorne and Eryndor¡¯s bodies went rigid, tension rolling off them. ¡°The Divine Drakebane?¡± They exchanged uneasy nces, brows knitted with concern.


    <i>How </i><i>has </i><i>Aeron </i><i>managed </i><i>to </i>gain <i>the </i><i>support </i><i>of </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>legendary </i><i>figure</i><i>? </i>


    <i>If </i><i>his </i><i>im </i><i>is </i>true<i>, </i><i>our </i><i>victory </i><i>is </i><i>anything </i><i>but </i><i>certain</i>.

 The Deadly Novelssss 1121

    Chapter 1121 What a Bizzare Night!


    The guests in the cruise ship¡¯s restaurant were utterly stunned.


    83%


    +8 Pearls


    Despite the mystery surrounding the Divine Drakebane¡¯s appearance, his exploits in Sakurania were the stuff of legend.


    In a four¨Cday campaign of vengeance, he wiped out the Clerys and Rivers families, defeated the Northern Star Sword School, and killed Bastien Folker, his son, and Master Gauthier Lysaght.


    He also defeated the sword master Elijah Denver atop Mount Fuoco, took on three air squadrons from the Rivers family, and bombed three of Sakurania¡¯s 88 Fleet.


    The fact that Aeron had managed to secure the support of such a legendary figure for the Tobreoca Biotech was nothing short of astonishing.


    Thorne, Eryndor, and all the guests in the restaurant were immediately captivated, their eyes fixed on the CEO of the Tobreoca Biotech.


    If the Divine Drakebane truly supported Aeron, no one would dare challenge his im to the Glenoril agent position in Southeast Aurientia.¡±


    Rita¡¯s abruptugh jolted everyone.


    Eryndor nearly tumbled from his chair in surprise.


    ¡°Do all rians boast <b>so </b>shamelessly?¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Someone as pathetic as him? Mr. Ramsey wouldn¡¯t even bother acknowledging his existence! iming the -Divine Drakebane¡¯s support? Absurd!¡±


    Rita deliberately raised her voice, her provocative words drawing the attention of everyone in the


    restaurant.


    ¡°And as for ria¡¯s <b>so</b>¨Ccalled number one fighter, he¡¯s nothing but a shadow of a warrior. I could take him down with a single, effortless move!¡±


    Her words grew increasingly inmmatory, almost as if she was trying to stir up chaos on purpose.


    <i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>deliberately </i><i>courting </i><i>the </i><i>wrath </i><i>of </i><i>Valysar </i><i>Lab</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>Tobreoca </i><i>Group</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>Thorne </i><i>all </i><i>at </i><i>once</i>?


    <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>insane</i>.


    <i>Each </i><i>of </i><i>those </i><i>groups </i><i>has </i><i>the </i><i>power </i><i>to </i><i>crush </i><i>her</i>.


    Several women at nearby tables were gripped by a palpable fear.


    They shifted away, eager to distance themselves from any perceived association.


    They dreaded the fallout of Thorne¡¯s fury, terrified it might drag them down too.


    They shot Robin pitying, disdainful nces, silentlymenting his disastrous choice ofpany.


    Only Daphne and Vera understood Rita¡¯s intentions.


    Chapter 1121 What a Bizzare Night!


    Daphne nced at Robin, who remained absorbed in the information rting to Glenoril, and was oblivious to themotion.


    Aeron¡¯s eyes, radiating a chilling animosity, locked onto Rita.


    +8 Pearls


    Their n to leverage the fearsome reputation of the Divine Drakebane to intimidate Eryndor and Thorne was swiftly unraveled by Rita¡¯s single, devastating remark.


    It was downright absurd.


    ¡°Who dares to spout such tant lies?¡± Eryndor bellowed, jabbing a finger in Rita¡¯s direction. ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Are you using me?¡± Thorne growled, his brow darkening with a deep scowl.


    Rita arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it painfully obvious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Thorne¡¯sugh echoed coldly, more like a predator¡¯s snarl than amusement.


    ¡°Apologize sincerely, and I might overlook your ignorance. I don¡¯t fight women.¡±


    A suffocating silence fell over the


    staurant.


    Rita scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Apologize? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Rita, enough with these fools,¡± said Robin nonchntly, ¡°Where¡¯s my fruit tter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ramsey,¡± Rita replied, signaling a waiter. ¡°Bring our tter now!¡±


    <i>Holy </i><i>cr</i><i>*</i><i>p</i><i>. </i>


    A collective gasp rippled through the


    estaurant.


    They had overlooked the strikingly charismatic man amidst the trio of women.


    <i>This </i><i>man </i><i>has </i><i>ignored </i><i>the </i><i>presence </i><i>of </i><i>Eryndor</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>CEO </i><i>of </i><i>Valysar </i><i>Lab</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>Thorne</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>number </i><i>one </i><i>fighter </i>in ria.


    <i>He </i><b><i>has </i></b><i>also </i><i>outrightly </i><i>called </i><i>them </i><i>fools</i>.


    <i>Ordering </i><i>fruits </i><i>at </i><i>this </i>critical <i>moment</i><i>? </i>


    <i>Is </i><i>it </i><i>an </i><i>act </i><i>of </i><i>reckless </i><i>defiance </i>or <i>in </i><i>suicidal </i><i>madness</i><b>? </b>


    The women at a nearby table, eager to distance themselves, urged, ¡°Show some respect and apologize properly to Mr. Winterstrike and Mr. Skyde.¡±


    Vera, wearing a calm smile, remarked, ¡°They really should be on their knees begging for forgiveness.¡±


    The women were left speechless<b>, </b>staring in disbelief.


    <i>What </i><i>a </i><i>bunch </i><i>of </i><i>clueless </i><i>fools</i>.


    <i>How </i><i>dare </i><i>they </i><i>disrespect </i><i>ria¡¯s </i><i>number </i><i>one </i><i>fighter </i><i>on </i><i>this </i><i>ship? </i>


    <i>They </i><i>are </i><i>doomed</i>.


    213


    Sun,


    Chapter 1121 What a Bizzare Night!


    Eryndor frowned, momentarily bewildered.


    He could not fathom such brazen defiance in the Southeast Aurientia waters.


    +8 Pearls


    After a brief hesitation, he barked an order to his bodyguards, ¡°Teach these ignorant fools what respect means!¡±


    Two bodyguards rushed toward Vera and the others.


    Robin¡¯s face remained indifferent, partially lit by the dim light. In that instant, Thorne¡¯s worst fear was realized. He suddenly froze<i>, </i>his eyes wide with dawning terror.


    <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>the </i><i>Divine </i><i>Drakebane </i>who <i>had </i><i>destroyed </i><i>Sakurania</i><i>? </i>


    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>legend </i><i>like </i><i>him </i>doing <i>here</i><i>? </i><i>Eryndor¡¯s </i><i>bold </i><i>words </i>suddenly <i>seemed </i>like <i>a </i><i>death </i>wish<i>. </i>How dare <i>he</i>, just a <i>CEO </i><i>of </i><i>Valysar </i><i>Lab</i><i>, </i><i>show </i><i>such </i><i>reckless </i><i>arrogance</i><i>? </i>


    Thorne¡¯s anxiety spiked as he realized the gravity of the situation¨Che had just threatened the legend¡¯s attendant.


    His arrogance wouldn¡¯t earn the Divine Drakebane¡¯s respect¨Cinstead, it would lead to the downfall of his entire family.


    ¡°On your knees!¡± Thorne yelled, kicking the guards to the floor. ¡°How dare you disrespect Mr. Ramsey? I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re executed myself!¡±


    He then dropped to his knees before Robin. ¡°I waspletely unaware of your esteemed presence, my Lord. I beg for your mercy!¡±


    <i>What </i><i>is </i><i>happening</i><i>? </i>


    Thorne¡¯s sudden submission plunged the restaurant into an unnerving silence.


    <i>What </i><i>is </i><i>going </i><i>on</i><i>? </i>


    <i>The </i><i>number </i><i>one </i><i>fighter </i><i>in </i><i>ria </i><i>is </i>kneeling¨C<i>actually </i><i>kneeling </i><i>and </i><i>bowing</i><i>? </i>


    <i>Is </i><i>this some </i>twisted ritual <i>before </i><i>a </i>swift <i>execution</i><i>? </i>


    Eryndor, Aeron, and Ryden werepletely stunned by the scene unfolding before them.


    The women at the neighboring table covered their mouths, eyes wide with shock.


    <i>What </i>a bizarre night!


    Thorne¡¯s kneeling posture had an eerie, almost unnatural grace.


    Eryndor, his mind spinning from the unexpected turn of events, hurried over to Thorne. ¡°M- what¡¯s the meaning of this? Surely, there must be some mistake?¡±


    interstrike,


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Thorne bellowed, his voice filled with rage.


    ¡°Silence!¡± he roared again. ¡°How dare you disrespect Lord Drakebane? Valysar Lab will face my wrath for this!¡±


    Ervndor¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Lord Drakebane? H¨CHe¡­ he¡¯s the legendary Divine Drakebane?¡±

 The Deadly Novelssss 1122

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1122 Am I Supposed to Forgive Him?


    A sudden, suffocating tension filled the cruise ship¡¯s restaurant.


    Was this refined and elegant young man truly the legendary Divine Drakehane, the one who single- handedly dominated an entire nation?


    Finished


    How could someone of such extraordinary status be sitting so inconspicuously on a cruise ship, dining in a public restaurant as if he were just another passenger?


    A peerless master of his caliber¨Cno matter how low¨Ckey¨Cshould have at least a hundred bodyguards and assistants surrounding him at all times.


    Even minor third¨Crate celebrities couldn¡¯t go anywhere without a crowd of bodyguards hovering around them like prison wardens, as if they might vanish into thin air if left unguarded.


    A short distance away, Aeron felt his heart lodge in his throat.


    <i>D</i>*mn it! How <i>could </i><i>I </i><i>be </i><i>so </i><i>unlucky</i>?


    <i>The </i><i>legendary </i>figure Divine <i>Drakebane </i><i>is right </i>in <i>front </i><i>of </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><ipletely </i><i>failed </i><i>to </i><i>recognize </i><i>him</i>.


    <i>Not </i><i>only </i><i>that</i><i>, </i>I <i>even </i><i>had </i><i>the </i><i>audacity </i><i>to </i><i>threaten </i>him<i>, </i><i>refusing </i><i>to </i><i>pay </i>Silva Group <i>for </i><i>their </i><b><i>goods</i></b>.


    <i>If </i><i>we </i>hadn¡¯t <i>been </i>so <i>arrogant </i><i>earlier </i><i>and </i><i>had </i><i>simply </i><i>negotiated </i>with <i>Vera </i><i>properly</i>, who <i>knows</i><i>? </i><i>Divine </i><i>Drakebane </i>might <i>have </i><i>even </i><i>helped </i><i>me </i><i>intimidate </i><i>Eryndor</i>, <i>and </i><b><i>I </i></b><i>could </i><i>have </i><i>regained </i>Glenoril¡¯s <i>agency rights</i>.


    What a <i>disaster</i><i>! </i>I <i>had </i><i>the </i><i>perfect </i><i>hand</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>yed </i><i>it </i><i>all </i><i>wrong</i><i>! </i>


    <i>That </i>once¨Cin¨C<i>a</i><i>¨C</i><i>lifetime </i><i>opportunity </i><i>is </i><i>gone </i><i>for </i><i>good </i><i>now</i>.


    At <i>this </i>point<i>, </i><i>the </i><i>best </i><i>oue </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>hope </i><i>for </i><i>is </i><i>that </i>Divine <i>Drakebane </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>decide to kill <i>me</i>.


    Aeron yanked Ryden forward, striding hastily to stand before Robin and hispanions. Ignoring the still- stunned Eryndor, he dropped to his knees before Robin.


    ¡°Lord Drakebane, I am Aeron. I had no idea you were Ms. Silva¡¯s friend and have offended you greatly. Please, forgive me <ol start="2"><li>2. </li></ol>


    ¡±


    Robin rose to his feet and gestured to Rita. ¡°Rita, order some more pastries and have them sent to the room. It¡¯s too noisy here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Drakebane!¡± Rita promptly instructed the waiter.


    Aeron broke into a cold sweat.


    Robin¡¯splete disregard for him was a clear sign¨Che had no intention of forgiving him for his earlier threats against Vera.


    As Daphne¡¯s warning echoed in his mind, sheer terror gripped him.


    Amid the horrified gazes of the onlookers, he crawled toward Robin and Vera. ¡°Lord Drakebane, Ms. Silva, my son and I were blind to who you are¡­ Please forgive us


    ¡±


    Robin frowned. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep pestering me? Get lost!¡±


    K99%


    Chapte 1127 km i open to Forgive Him?


    Finished


    Ryden immediately enspped, ¡°Trakehne, even if the entire World of Darkness reveres you, my father, at his was and with the position, has already swallowed his pride and begged for your forgiveness. Yet you still refer to show merry<i>! </i>Don¡¯t you fear being called petty by the world?


    A chilling silence engulfed the cruise ship¡¯s restaurant


    Arron wood frozen, utterly petrified.


    He never imagined his own con would say something so reckless.


    Did he <i>not </i>understand! The reason Divine Drakebane was feared and revered was because he was an untouchable force.


    Thorne¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, yet within them flickered an odd admiration for Ryden¡¯s audacity.


    For all the words that others dared not say, Ryden had said them all, without the slightest hesitation.


    To be this recklessly ignorant was truly remarkable.


    Robin, who had already turned to leave, halted mid¨Cstep.


    ¡°Oh! And what status does your father hold? He¡¯s nothing more than amon thug. A lowlife. He kneels and begs, and I am supposed to forgive him? Who do you think <b>I </b>am?¡±


    ¡°A worthless piece of trash like you isn¡¯t even worth dirtying my hands. And yet, you insist on throwing yourself at death¡¯s door¡±


    ¡°If death is what you crave, then so be it. Rita, do it¡±


    Swish!


    A cold gleam shed as Rita¡¯s dagger sliced clean across Ryden¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams erupted throughout the restaurant.


    They had all heard the rumors¨CDivine Drakebane killed without hesitation.


    Now, witnessing it firsthand, they realized he lived up to his name.


    As he watched his son die in front of him, Aeron was consumed by both grief and terror.


    And yet, he didn¡¯t dare utter a single word of protest.


    Witnessing the scene before him, Eryndor finally believed it¨Cthis young man standing in front of him was none other than the legendary Divine Drakebane.


    His body jolted into motion as he twisted his massive frame, seizing a fruit tter from the nearest waiter before hurrying forward and dropping to his knees in front of Robin. ¡°Lord Drakebane, I am Eryndor Skyde from Valysar Lab. Please, have some fruits!¡±


    Robin let out a chuckle, lowering his gaze to Eryndor. Raising his hand, he lightly patted the man¡¯s round face a few times.


    ¡°Tobreoca Biotech handles 700 million dors worth of medical equipment for Silva Group. You take a 30


    Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1122 Am I Supposed to Forgive Him?


    percent cut?¡±


    Eryndor stiffened, then hastily nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right!¡±


    ? .99%2


    Finished


    Robin took the towel Rita handed him and wiped his hands before picking up a strawberry from the tter.


    ¡°Aeron said he¡¯d work with you, iming the equipment was defective so Silva Group wouldn¡¯t receive a single cent. That sound familiar?¡±


    Eryndor nearly cked out in terror.


    That brain¨Cdead <i>fool</i><i>, </i><i>Aeron</i>¨Chow could <i>he </i><i>have </i><i>uttered </i><i>such </i><i>nonsense</i><i>! </i>


    Who in their right mind would dare owe Divine Drakebane money?


    Did he think wealth was worth more than his life? Did he think his life was worth nothing?


    ¡°Lord Drakebane, I had no idea about this!¡± Eryndor denied instantly.


    ¡°What I do know is that Ms. Silva has a shipment in our possession¨Cif I recall correctly, it was worth 10 billion¡­ No, wait, 20 billion! Yes, 20 billion in premium medical supplies!


    ¡°I will arrange the transfer immediately! By tomorrow morning, the full payment will be wired to Silva Group¡¯s ount!¡±


    Aeron scrambled forward on his hands and knees. ¡°Lord Drakebane, it was all my fault. The amount we owe Silva Group will be settled immediately. Tobreoca Group received seven billion worth of goods from Ms. Silva¨Cno, no! Thirty billion!


    ¡°The transfer will bepleted by tomorrow morning! Please, spare me and Tobreoca Biotech, Lord Drakebane!¡±


    Robin ignored them, turning away and walking toward the cruise ship¡¯s guest suites.


    Under the shimmering lights of the ship, his striking, elegant figure left everyone utterly entranced.


    It was impossible to reconcile this refined, graceful young man with the ruthless and merciless Divine Drakebane they had just witnessed.


    The entire room fell into a daze.


    That ethereal glow of flickering lights and that gradually fading silhouette¨Cit all felt like an illusion, like a dream too surreal to grasp.


    Only the bloodstained floor of the restaurant remained as proof that the untouchable Divine Drakebane had truly been here.


    No one in this world can use their power and wealth to act recklessly and without reason forever.


    After all, karma is a b*tch.


    Aeron and Ryden had thought that, with all the power they wielded, they could do whatever they wished.


    Little did they know that their unchecked indulgence in their own arrogance would ultimately lead to their downfall!


    04:45 Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1122 Am I Supposed to Forgive Him?


    Someone like Robin, at the pinnacle of power<b>, </b>could destroy them with a mere flick of his hand.


    Unlike them, Robin never acted arrogantly, oppressed the weak, or boasted of his power.


    His modesty and humility didn¡¯t mean he could be humiliated at will.


    99%1


    1


    Finished


    As the figure of Divine Drakebane disappeared from sight, the entire cruise restaurant seemed to freeze in time.


    The women from the neighboring table snapped out of their daze after a long while. ¡°Oh my god, we were just mocking them for being ignorant and foolish, and it turns out the big shot was right beside us!¡±


    ¡°If I had known that handsome gentleman was the infamous Divine Drakebane, I would have asked for a photo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, with my looks, Divine Drakebane would definitely find me attractive.¡±


    ¡°Wait, <b>I </b>just remembered¡­ he seemed to nce at me a <b>few </b>times. Do you think he might have a crush on me?¡±


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1123

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1123 Nine Stars Biosciences Institute


    ¡°Yana Jordan, are you daydreaming again?¡±


    99%


    Finished


    A woman at the next table gave the lovestruck Yana a light p on the arm. ¡°With Mr. Drakebane¡¯s status, do you seriously think he would fall for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an intern at Nine Stars Consortium¡¯s Biosciences Institute. It¡¯s been a year, and you haven¡¯t even secured a permanent position. Do you really think Mr. Drakebane would be interested in you? Dream on!¡±


    Yana¡¯s once blissful expression dimmed in an instant.


    ¡°Elise Lawson, why do you always have to burst my bubble? Can¡¯t you just let me be happy for a little while?¡±


    Elise let out a chuckle. ¡°Yana, stop indulging in such wild fantasies. Have you even noticed the women around him? They¡¯re either from influential families or breathtaking beauties themselves.¡±


    ¡°I swear I overheard Mr. Valthar mention that one of them <b>is </b>the CEO of the Silva Group from Draconia, while another is a high¨Cranking figure at Violetcrest International Leisure Club.¡±


    Nancy Zimmerman, another woman sitting beside Elise<b>, </b>scoffed. ¡°Yana, be realistic. Divine Drakebane isn¡¯t someone people like us could even dream of approaching. You should focus on securing your permanent position before the end of the year.¡±


    Yana slumped her shoulders and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been out of college for over a year, and I¡¯m still just an intern at Nine Stars Biosciences Institute. It¡¯s embarrassing ¡­ ¡®


    Aeron sat in the cruise ship¡¯s restaurant beside his son Ryden¡¯s lifeless body, his eyes burning with a murderous rage.


    The agony of losing his child tore through him like a de to the heart.


    He didn¡¯t daresh out, but deep inside, his mind was set¨Cno matter the cost, he would gather the strongest elite fighters to hunt down Divine Drakebane and avenge his son.


    As Robin and his group departed, Eryndor and Thorne finally exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Aeron, you can forget aboutpeting with me for Glenoril¡¯s East Asia distribution rights now.¡±


    Aeron clenched his teeth. ¡°Damn it, just my rotten luck!¡±


    He motioned for his bodyguards to carry Ryden¡¯s body toward the ship¡¯s cargo hold.


    Thorne stepped in front of him, locking eyes with his menacing re. ¡°Aeron, since we¡¯re both rians, let me give you a piece of advice¨Cdrop the idea of seeking revenge against Divine Drakebane.


    ¡°Ryden brought this upon himself. He provoked the wrong man, and Divine Drakebane put him in his ce. If anything, this should be a lesson in knowing your limits.


    ¡°If you want the Valthar family to survive, you¡¯d best abandon any thoughts of retaliation.


    ¡°My brother¨Cinw, General Robert Neel, once said that during the war gamepetition at Qacalisle Ind, even Captain Pierre, Autreynia¡¯s legendary War God, had to kneel before him.


    *


    99%


    Chapter 1123 Nine Stars Biosciences Institute


    Finished


    ¡°Even Sakurania¡¯s legendary Sword Master, Elijah Denver,mitted suicide because of him.


    ¡°Compared to the Rivers family or Master Elijah, the Valthar family is nothing.


    ¡°Go home and rest quietly. Otherwise, prepare for your entire family to be erased from existence.¡±


    As Eryndor and Thorne walked away, Oith of Westcape Real Estate leaned in and whispered, ¡°Mr. Valthar, they have a point. Right now, there isn¡¯t a single person in the world who can take down Divine Drakebane.¡±


    Aeron remained silent for a long moment before his expression shifted. ¡°Oith, I just thought of someone!


    ¡°There¡¯s one man who can kill that arrogant bastard.


    ¡°Even if it costs me everything I own, I will bring him out of seclusion to avenge my son!¡±


    Oith¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Aeron¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of hiring Dubh Keegan, the rian grandmaster of Taekwondo?¡±


    Aeron¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination.


    ¡°Oith, he¡¯s from your n, isn¡¯t he? You must help me persuade him toe out of retirement and eliminate Divine Drakebane!¡±


    Oith shook his head. ¡°Aeron, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. But what influence do I have to bring Mr. Keegan out of seclusion? The man has been in seclusion for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°Earlier this year, his most prized disciple, Bran Glenns, opened a Taekwondo academy in Sogas. This event brought together nearly every grandmaster of rian martial arts. Even so, Mr. Keegan didn¡¯t show up.¡±


    ¡°You have to understand, Bran is Keegan¡¯s most exceptional student¨Cthe brightest rising star in ria¡¯s Taekwondo scene in years.


    ¡°Yet even he couldn¡¯t persuade Mr. Keegan toe out of seclusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a distant rtive living abroad. What influence do you think I have to bring him out of seclusion? He probably doesn¡¯t even know who I am.¡±


    Aeron¡¯s brows furrowed. After a long silence, he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right.


    ¡°Oith, I¡¯m wondering if we can get in touch with Mr. Keegan¡¯s disciple, Bran, and have him understand the situation.


    ¡°Divine Drakebane didn¡¯t just kill my son. More importantly, he has humiliated the entire rian Martial Arts World!


    ¡°If we allow this man to run rampant, how can our Great rian Nation ever hold its head high in Southeast Aurientia again?


    Oith hesitated. ¡°Aeron, are you sure about this?<b>¡± </b>


    Aeron¡¯s eyes gleamed with cold determination. ¡°Ryden was my most beloved son, and now he¡¯s been murdered by Divine Drakebane in broad daylight. How could I possibly let this go?¡±


    Oith sighed. ¡°Alright. Once we return to Sogas, we¡¯ll try to contact Bran and see if he can persuade Mr. Keegan to take action.¡±


    212


    04:45 Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1123 Nine Stars Biosciences Institute


    99%


    Finished


    ¡°If Mr. Keegan steps in, he¡¯ll be able to deal with Divine Drakebane in Sogas, and the rian Martial Arts World would carn widespread recognition throughout Southeast Aurientia.¡±


    At nine o¡¯clock the next morning, Robin and his team arrived in Sogas.


    The Dark Web Assassins had already arranged everything.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, Ms. Eira arrived in Autreynia carly this morning. Ms. Lue has ced her in the same school as Ms. Joanna. Right now, they are living together in the same vi, and they¡¯re getting along well.¡±


    Robin nodded. ¡°Tell Sophie to keep Master Elijah¡¯s bloodline safe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ramsey!¡± The Dark Web Assassin nced at his watch and then asked, ¡°Mr. Ramsey, would you like to rest at the hotel first, or head straight to Nine Stars Biosciences Institute?¡±


    ¡°Straight to Nine Stars Biosciences Institute.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Ramsey.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, there¡¯s one more thing. At exactly two o¡¯clock this afternoon, Shania Coyle, Vice President of Nine Stars Group, will be hosting the International Biomedical Networking Conference in the exhibition hall of Nine Stars Tower.¡±


    Robin nodded. ¡°Good. After we wipe out Nine Stars Biosciences Institute and avenge Ms. Howell, we¡¯ll head straight there. If she dares deceive me, I¡¯ll make sure she suffers for eternity!¡±


    Twenty minutester, Robin and his team arrived at the entrance of Nine Stars Biosciences Institute, a subsidiary of Nine Stars Group.


    A month ago, Annie traveled to Sakurania in search of surveince footage from Dragon Manor, which the Rivers had taken 20 years ago. However, she was tracked by Nine Stars Group¡¯s secret agents.


    They discovered that Annie had been resurrected through an experimental biological agent.


    Nine Stars Group had poured 300 billion into researching this agent., only to fail miserably. After they found out the truth about Annie, they hunted her down mercilessly¨Cuntil she was finally killed.


    2.5K

 The Deadly Novelssss 1124

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1124 Did You Send Your Men to Hunt Down Annie?


    Finished


    In the lobby of Nine Stars Biosciences Institute, Yana stood nervously in front of her supervisor, Margaret Campbell.


    Margaret was the head of molecr research data analysis at Nine Stars Biosciences Institute. She red at Yana.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a fresh graduate, and all you care about is money. You can¡¯t even manage a simple report. Is this the right attitude you bring to your work?


    ¡°You have no ambition, no noble pursuits¨Cjust the desire for more money!


    ¡°You have no professionalism or sense of dedication. How could you possibly survive in a high¨Cquality multinationalpany like Nine Stars Group?


    ¡°With such a lifeless attitude toward life, do you deserve the sry Nine Stars Group is paying you? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed for the training that society and the country have given to you?


    ¡°You¡¯re a college graduate, yet you still can¡¯t finish a simple report. Tell me, what are you capable of?


    ¡°With yourck of initiative, do you think you can secure a permanent position in our institute this year? Dream on!


    ¡°Tell me, do you even want to continue working here?¡±


    Yana lowered her head nervously. ¡°Ms. Campbell, this report takes at least four hours toplete, but I only received it less than ten minutes before the deadline. Isn¡¯t that a little too harsh?<b>¡± </b>


    ¨C¡°Harsh?<b>¡± </b>


    Robin and Daphne had just entered the lobby when they saw Margaret mming the report against Yana¡¯s face.


    Rita whispered, ¡°Sir, the one named Yana is one of the women from the neighboring table we sat with on the cruisest night.¡±


    At that moment, Yana saw Robin. ¡°Hmm? Mr¡­ Mr. Drakebane¡­


    ¡°Where is the director¡¯s office at your institute?¡± Robin asked.


    Yana froze.


    <i>Am </i>I <i>dreaming</i><i>? </i>


    <i>The </i><i>man </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>dreams </i><b><i>actually </i></b><i>found </i><i>his </i><i>way </i><i>here</i>.


    ¡°Yana, what are you doing?¡± Margaret pped Yana¡¯s face with a loud smack.


    ¡°What on earth is going on with you? How dare you daydream while I am talking to you?¡±


    Robin frowned slightly. ¡°I asked you a question. Which one is the director¡¯s office?¡±


    Only then did Margaret notice the man standing in front of her.


    04:45 Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1124 Did You Send Your Men to Hunt Down Annie?


    Though she was a woman in her forties, she suddenly felt the rush of first love.


    99%


    Finished


    She nervously rubbed her chest and greeted him with a sweet tone. ¡°Hello, sir. Are you looking for our director, Mr. Eamon Gagher?¡±


    Smack!


    Robin pped Margaret across the face. ¡°Did I tell you to speak?¡±


    A sharp scream echoed through the office lobby.


    Margaret covered her burning check, furious. ¡°Why did you p me?¡±


    Yana trembled all over with excitement.


    She never expected that Divine Drakebane would actuallyy a hand on Margaret.


    Is he <i>standing </i>up for <i>me</i><i>? </i>


    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>be </i>that the <i>noble </i><i>Divine </i><i>Drakebane </i><i>secretly </i><i>has </i><i>feelings </i><b><i>for </i></b><i>me</i><i>? </i>


    Rita kicked the dazed Yana. ¡°Answer the question!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yana snapped out of her daze. ¡°I know, sir, the director¡¯s office and theboratory are in that direction. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Suppressing her excitement, Yana led Robin toward the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Margaret shouted in rage.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, barging into Nine Stars Biosciences Institute like this?


    ¡°Security! Get these people out of here!¡±


    A woman rushed over to Margaret¡¯s side. ¡°Ms. Campbell, the security guards downstairs have all been knocked out¡­¡±


    Margaret was taken aback, immediately pulling out her phone and dialing Shania¡¯s number at headquarters, ¡°Ms. Coyle ¡­¡±


    Rita grabbed her by the neck and ended her life with a sharp twist.


    She then pointed at everyone in the office. ¡°Anyone who dares call the cops will end up like her!¡±


    The entire office lobby fell into a deadly silence.


    Everyone instinctively ced their phones down on the table, aware of the danger they were in.


    Yana was so scared she almost copsed on the floor.


    Divine Drakebane was here to kill, not because he secretly liked her.


    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Daphnemanded, her voice cutting through the tension.


    Yana, still in shock, had no idea what Robin was nning. She dared not question him, quickly leading


    Danhne down the corridor to the director¡¯s office


    214


    Chapter 1124 Did You Send Your Men to Hunt Down Annie?


    99%


    Finished


    After about five minutes of walking, they passed through a dim corridor and arrived at a spacious hall.


    Yana pointed to an office at the far end. ¡°Mr. Drakebane, that one is Mr. Eamon¡¯s office.


    ¡°To the left, there are severalrge rooms¨Cthose are all our researchbs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go with you. We¡¯re not allowed to enter this area under normal circumstances<b>.¡± </b>


    Robin ignored Yana and walked straight toward the director¡¯s office.


    As soon as he entered the restricted zone of the lobby, four tall, muscr men appeared on either side of the director¡¯s office.


    These men were simr in build to the super soldiers Yana had encountered back at Sunria.


    Yana was startled when she saw them.


    She had been working at thepany for over a year, and she had never seen anyone dressed like this before¨Calmost like the killers in a movie.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The four men made a blocking gesture.


    Robin paid them no mind and continued forward.


    The four men immediately drew out their long knives.


    Before they could even strike, a shadow blurred past them, and Robin¡¯s dragon dagger had already sliced through their throats.


    Yana copsed to the floor in shock.


    The heads of the four men were actually chopped off by Robin with a single strike!


    What was even more terrifying was that their decapitated bodies continued to move.


    In all the time she had worked at thepany, Yana had never seen anything this terrifying.


    It felt like she had stepped into a nightmare!


    This world no longer felt familiar to her!


    Robin kicked open the office door.


    Inside the spacious office sat a middle¨Caged man wearing gold¨Crimmed sses.


    He was Eamon Gagher, the director of Nine Stars Biosciences Institute.


    In front of him stood four bionic humans, reminiscent of the super soldiers.


    Though Eamon appeared calm on the surface, his heart was in turmoil.


    He had witnessed how Robin killed the bionic humans outside the door.


    Those bionic humans were recently developed by their Biosciences Institute.


    They had previously tested them and even ria¡¯s ton Taekwondo masters had failed to defeat them


    04:45 Mon, 24 Mar G.


    Chapter 1124 Did You Send Your Men to Hunt Down Annie?


    Yet, in front of Robin, they hadn¡¯t even managed to make a move before being ughtered.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Eamon said coldly, instinctively reaching for the gun in his pocket.


    ¡°Did you send people to hunt Annie Howell down?¡±


    99%


    Finished


    Eamon froze. ¡°Annie Howell? The one resurrected by the biological agent? You who exactly are you?¡±


    Robin took a step closer to Eamon. ¡°Answer me¨Cdid you send your men to hunt down Annie?¡±


    The four men immediately rushed toward Robin, but the dragon dagger was unsheathed in an instant, draining all the mixed blood from the four super bionic humans.


    This scene terrified Eamon so much that he copsed to the floor.


    Robin stepped on his face. ¡°Where is the chip you took from Annie?¡±


    2.5K


    <b>L </b>


    ?

 The Deadly Novelssss 1125

    The Deadly Assassin Robin


    Chapter 1125 Taekwondo Grandmaster Dubh Keegan


    The chip Robin sought was the other half of the one that Levi¡¯s wife had given him.


    These two chips had to bebined to reveal the information they contained.


    What exactly did Levi want to tell him?


    How many untold secrets lie behind the massacre at Dragon Manor?


    And what was the meaning behind the words Elijah had told him on the peak of Mount Fuoco?


    ¡°There have always been two evil forces in this world: selfishness and greed!


    Finished


    ¡°Selfish and greedy people constantly use their vile, corrupt thoughts and power to try to stop the progress of civilization.


    ¡°They have always aimed to deceive the other beings of this world, turning them into ves to their pleasure and obsession with power.


    ¡°But time does not turn backward, and the great rivers of history never flow in reverse!


    ¡°The Dragon Lord and the Young Lord Dragon had fought in that final battle, not just for their families, but to prevent the corrupted forces from making aeback!¡±


    Those were Elijah¡¯sst words to Robin.


    Robin believed that these words had been the purpose and belief that sustained this legendary Sword Saint for 30 years as he waited alone at the peak of Mount Fuoco.


    Elijah had wanted to pass this message on to Robin.


    He wanted Robin to take up the mission and responsibility that had been passed down through the generations.


    The information left on the chip by Levi must have been directly connected to what Elijah had said.


    But what Robin couldn¡¯t understand was why they couldn¡¯t just tell him directly.


    Levi¡¯s wife had informed Robin that the other half of the chip had been lost.


    The Dark Web intelligence center had reported that the other half of the chip had been stolen by an assassin from the Rivers family.


    Annie had volunteered to infiltrate the shrine¡¯s research facility to help Robin steal the surveince footage and chip.


    Little did they know, a hidden danger awaited.


    Halfway through her mission, an assassin from Nine Stars Biosciences Institute appeared, and the chip was taken from them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Eamon said in terror, looking at the menacing man in front of him.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about a chip, and I certainly don¡¯t know who hunted Annie!¡±


    Chapter 1125 Taekwondo Grandmaster Dubh Keegan


    With a loud crack, Robin stomped on Eamon¡¯s hand, crushing it.


    The office was soon filled with Eamon¡¯s blood¨Ccurdling screams.


    99%


    Finished


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I didn¡¯t send anyone to hunt Annie! You¡­ you¡¯re a devil. You¡¯re so brutal<b>!</b>¡±


    ¡°Brutal? You haven¡¯t seen real brutality!¡± Robin slowly squatted down, drawing his dagger and stabbing it into Eamon¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Answer me! If you keep dodging, I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Eamon screamed in agony, his cries reverberating through the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Eamon cried out.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order Annie¡¯s assassination. It was my investor who did. They wanted us to dissect Annie¡¯s body in theb and study the biological agents she was injected with.


    ¡°As for the chip they took, I only know that it was handed over to Mr. Ss Coyle, the president of Nine Stars Group.¡±


    Robin pulled out his dagger, wiping it on Eamon¡¯s body. ¡°Who¡¯s your investor? Is it Shania Coyle?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Ms. Coyle. Only Mr. Coyle knows everything about the biological experiments.


    ¡°He has a direct contact who oversees the biological research institute. This contact seems to hold a position even higher than Mr. Coyle.


    ¡°When I met him, he always wore a mask and covered his eyes. I¡¯ve never seen his face.


    ¡°I only know hisst name is Donohuei. He told me to call him Mr. Donohuei.


    ¡°Our biological research institute has always been directly managed by Mr. Coyle.


    ¡°Ms. Coyle only handles the business side, dealing with the pharmaceutical and equipment trade. The biological research institute is under the direct control of Nine Stars Group¡¯s upper management, and no one else can touch it.


    ¡°As for me, I am in charge of managing theboratory and conducting research.¡±


    Robin patted Eamon¡¯s cheek, his voice cold. ¡°What exactly are you researching with these bionic humans?¡±


    Eamon shook his head bitterly. ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know. They simply gave me this project and told me to keep it strictly confidential.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I only know this much.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to go to hell!¡± Robin smiled coldly and crushed Eamon¡¯s neck underfoot.


    In the center of Josa Ind, beneath Kirie Mountain, a frail, lean 70¨Cyear¨Cold man sat cross¨Clegged near Zrifsas Lake.


    This man was none other than ria¡¯s Taekwondo Grandmaster. Dubh Keegan.


    214


    99%


    Chapter 1125 Taekwondo Grandmaster Dubh Keegan


    Twenty years ago, he had been involved in the massacre at Dragon Manor.


    Finished


    Afterward, he returned to ria and secluded himself in a cave beneath Zrifsas Lake, dedicating himself to intense training. He had not left the cave for 20 years.


    A middle¨Caged man quickly approached him.


    This man was Neasan Donohuei, the assistant to Kendrick Coyle, CEO of Nine Stars Group, and a direct investor in the Nine Stars Biosciences Institute.


    Neasan held his phone in hand and walked briskly to the old man, bowing deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Keegan, Divine Drakebane just visited Nine Stars Biosciences Institute. The institute¡¯s director, Mr. Gagher, has been killed.¡±


    ¡°The biological researchbs at the institute werepletely destroyed, and all the researchers involved have been eliminated.¡±


    Dubh slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°That institute is of no use to me anymore. Let Ss handle the aftermath.¡±


    Neasan nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Keegan, there¡¯s one more thing. Divine Drakebane has learned that half of the chip is in Mr. Coyle¡¯s safe. Should we have him deal with it?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Dubh said, shaking his head.


    ¡°By the time you notify Ss, it will be toote.


    ¡°These things are of no use to us anymore. Ss is no match for Queen of the Night, Sophie.


    ¡°Now that I know the ancient relic is in Divine Drakebane¡¯s hands, nothing else matters.


    ¡°As long as I can acquire the ancient relic, these 20 years of waiting will have been worth it!


    ¡°All the loneliness, pain, and suffering have finally paid off! Hahaha ¡­


    A flicker of malice passed through Neasan¡¯s eyes.


    11


    ¡°Mr. Keegan, Divine Drakebane came to ria to find Shania and have her fulfill the promise of sending 100 billion worth of medical facilities and equipment to Qacalisle Ind.


    ¡°I believe the Nine Stars Pharmaceutical Consortium may be in serious trouble.


    ¡°This Divine Drakebane holds grudges and never forgets them.


    ¡°To avenge the Dragon Manor massacre from 20 years ago, he wiped out the Clerys, the Rivers, and the Northern Star Sword School in Sakurania.


    ¡°Elijah, the Sword Master of Northern Star Sword School, fought him at the peak of Mount Fuoco but ultimately lost and died there.


    ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is that all four of Windsor¡¯s super soldiers were killed by Divine Drakebane, and three of Brvon¡¯s ck Serpent teams were wiped out as well.


    04:46 Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1125 Taekwondo Grandmaster Dubh Keegan


    ¡°Mr. Keegan, even if the ancient relic appears, whether we can get our hands on it is still uncertain.¡±


    99%


    Finished


    2.5K


    (1)

 The Deadly Novelssss 1126

    Chapter 1126 The Ancient Relic


    Dubh let out a cold snort, a hint of disdain flickering in his <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    ?.99%]


    Finished


    Neasan hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Mr. Keegan, I watched the entire battle unfold between Drakebane and the forces on the high seas of Panacea Ocean. That man ¡­ he is terrifyingly strong.


    ¡°He even possesses the super weaponunch system. Sakurania¡¯s three naval fleets werepletely helpless against him, and in the end, he wiped them all out.


    ¡°Not only that, but he had the Thalrex Order and the Aldridge family¡¯s naval forces backing him. With such overwhelming power, I fear we might not be able to stand against him.¡±


    Dubh chuckled. ¡°Elijah may have lost to Drakebane, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t take him down.


    ¡°Back then, Elijah and I were evenly matched, but that was over 30 years ago.


    ¡°For the past 20 years, I have been honing my martial arts at Zrifsas Lake, and my techniques have undergone a significant transformation.


    ¡°Drakebane is only in his early 20s. No matter how formidable he is, he cannotpare to my nearly 60 years of martial arts cultivation.


    ¡°Elijah perished on the peak of Mount Fuoco during his fight with Drakebane. It seems that over the past 30 years, he did nothing but reflect in istion without making any progress.


    ¡°What a pity. The events of the past have dulled his fighting spirit.


    ¡°But I am different. I have been in seclusion for the past two decades, meticulously refining my skills, and have now reached the pinnacle of martial arts.


    ¡°Drakebane, with his shallow martial arts foundation and undeveloped techniques, could never hope to withstand the might of my 60 years of cultivation.¡±


    Neasan nodded in admiration. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Keegan, your ambition is finally about to be realized.


    ¡°Yesterday, aboard the Neuno Cruise, Drakebane killed Ryden Valthar¨Cthe eldest son of Aeron Valthar, head of the Valthar family. I suspect that Aeron wille to see you today.¡±


    Dubh smirked indifferently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Aeron will surely ask me toe out of seclusion and avenge


    his son.


    ¡°Drakebane has entered Sogas for the Nine Stars Group. A sh between them is inevitable.


    ¡°Neasan, go make the necessary arrangements. It would be best if we could drag ria¡¯s martial artists into this mess as well. Let this escte into an all¨Cout war against Drakebane.


    ¡°When that timees, I will have the perfect reason to im the ancient relic.


    ¡°Once I obtain the ancient relic, I will be the god of this world!¡±


    After leaving the Nine Stars Biosciences Institute, Robin, Daphne, and Rita made their way toward the Nine


    Stars Tower.


    24 Mar


    Chapter 1126 The Ancient Relic


    99%


    Finished


    As their vehicle entered West Crescent Avenue in Ss, they spotted a group of ria¡¯s pharmaceutical regtory enforcement officers chasing two women down the street.


    Robin¡¯s eyes widened in sudden recognition.


    The silhouette of one of the women was all too familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Ramsey?¡± Daphne noticed the sudden shift in his demeanor.


    Following his gaze, her cold eyes flickered with surprise.


    It¡¯s <i>Alice </i><i>Miller</i><i>. </i>


    <i>What </i><i>is </i><i>she </i><i>doing </i><i>here</i><i>? </i>


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, should we help her?¡±


    Robin hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°No. Leave it be.¡±


    A momentter, Alice and the other woman reached the intersection of West Crescent Avenue<i>, </i>turning left onto another street before vanishing from sight.


    Isn¡¯t <i>Alice </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>working <i>at the </i><i>Harmonfield </i><i>Hotel</i><i>? </i><i>Why is she </i><i>here </i>in <i>ria</i>?


    <i>More </i><i>importantly</i><i>, </i>why <i>is </i><i>she </i><i>being </i><i>pursued </i><i>by </i><i>ria¡¯s </i><i>pharmaceutical </i><i>regtory </i><i>enforcement </i><i>team</i><i>? </i>


    <i>She </i><i>looked </i><ipletely </i><i>disheveled</i>.


    Robin had arranged for Alice to work at the Harmonfield Hotel to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Had he mistaken someone else for her?


    The car moved on, but a heavy silence filled the space within.


    Robin rolled down the window, letting in a gust of fresh air.


    A bitter, damp cold swept through the car, carrying an eerie chill.


    It swept through the cabin,ced with an eerie coldness.


    He recalled meeting Alice in Harmonfield a year ago¨Cthe initial thrill, the growing disappointment, the lingering disdain.


    With time, all those once¨Cintense emotions had faded into distant memories, buried beneath the dust of the past<b>. </b>


    Robin spoke with indifference. ¡°How¡¯s Alice doingtely?¡±


    Daphne furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Mr. Ramsey, she has been working at the Harmonfield Hotel for some time. Her life has finally settled down.


    ¡°Any talk about her has mostly died down as well.


    ¡°I have no idea why she came to ria or why the enforcement team is after her.


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey, should we look into it?¡±


    214


    Chapter 1126 The Ancient Relic


    Robin waved a hand dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s no need.


    Finished


    ¡°Everyone has their own path to walk. She and I have nothing to do with each other anymore<i>. </i>Let her handle her own affairs.¡±


    Seeing Robin¡¯s cold expression, Daphne swallowed the words she had been about to say.


    The car fell silent once more, thick with an oppressive uncase.


    The route to Nine Stars Tower was straightforward: a left turn at the northernmost junction of West Crescent Avenue in Ss, followed by a short passage through an old street.


    Five minutester, the car turned onto a narrow, old street.


    Suddenly, Rita mmed on the brakes. A woman had crashed straight into their car.


    The moment she lifted her head, Rita, Daphne, and Robin frozepletely.


    It was a pale, haggard face¨Cone filled with desperation and fear.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s going on?¡± Rita asked through the window.


    ¡°Stop running!¡±


    A stern voice rang out from the alley entrance.


    Several ria pharmaceutical regtory enforcement officers seized Alice and another woman by the


    arms<b>. </b>


    ¡°Mr. Ramsey?¡± Daphne looked at Robin.


    Robin met Alice¡¯s hopeless gaze. After a brief hesitation, he nodded silently.


    Without hesitation, Rita pushed open the car door and pointed at the officers. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Daphne followed suit, stepping forward to block them.


    Alice lowered her gaze in a panic and suddenly screamed at the officers, ¡°Just arrest me already!¡±


    Daphne and Rita approached them. ¡°Wait a minute. She crashed into my car. She needs to stay.¡±


    One of the officers stepped forward to exin, ¡°Miss, she vited ourws. We have to take her in. If you needpensation, you cane to the police station with us.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°I said let her go!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but we can¡¯t do that.¡± The officer¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Step aside.¡±


    <i>Smack</i>!


    Rita pped the officer across the face. ¡°I said, let them go!¡±


    The officers immediately drew their stun batons<b>. </b>


    The tension in the alley soared in an instant.


    04:46 Mon, 24 Mar


    Chapter 1126 The Ancient Relic


    Just then, a Maybach pulled up, blocking the street.


    ¡°Captain O¡¯Connell, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Thorne stepped out of the car.


    When his eyesnded on Daphne and Rita, he stiffened.


    Drakebane¡¯s personal attendants<i>! </i>


    His gaze instinctively darted toward the car.


    Inside, Drakebane sat inposed silence.


    Thorne instantly grasped the situation.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Winterstrike.¡± The officers bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Let her go. Get out of here,¡± Thorne ordered coldly.


    3.99%


    Finished


    As the captain of the pharmaceutical regtory enforcement team, it was natural for Martin O¡¯Connell to recognize Thorne, the top martial artist of ria.


    But more importantly, he knew who stood behind him¨Cthe major conglomerates of ria.


    Even the director of the Pharmaceutical Regtory Bureau had to bow in respect when facing Thorne.


    For mere officers like them, defiance was out of the question.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winterstrike.¡± They immediately released Alice.


    Alice gave Daphne and Robin a deep bow, then turned and ran away.


    Robin¡¯s eyes followed her retreating figure, his gaze filled with doubt.


    What¡¯s <i>wrong </i>with <i>this </i><i>woman</i>?


    ¦¤¦©¦¡


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!